《Super Card System》


 Chapter 1: Big Brother

    Chapter 1: Big Brother


    The beach under the sunshine has an enchanting charm.


    The seawater gently rushed up the beach, then slowly receded, leaving wet traces and some small aquatic creatures, ttering rhythmically, sounding so pleasant.


    Ian stood on the beach and waited for a while, and finally, he saw a dark shadowing from the horizon and blew a whistle.


    After the ck shadow heard the whistle, he immediately turned and flew toward his position. When it was close, it turned out to be a seagull.


    A strange seagull


    It was veryrge, with a seamans hat on its head and a backpack hanging from its neck.


    When Ian saw himnding on the beach, he went up, took out a coin, handed it to him, and said, Give me a newspaper!


    However, when the seagull saw 50 on the coin, he shook his head in a distressed manner, and took a piece of paper from his backpack with a pointed beak, on which was arge number: 80!


    The price has risen again!? Ian stared at the seagull with squinting eyes and said with anger: Isnt it just been upst week? Why is it going up again this time??


    Guu! The seagull uttered a cry, scratched its head with its wings, and looked helpless, meaning that it could not help it.


    All right, all right, here you are! 80 Berries! Next time if the price goes up again, Im not going to patronize you anymore! Ian painfully took out three coins of 10 Berries from his pocket and handed them to him. After the money was paid, he pecked out a newspaper from his backpack and gave it to Ian.


    The seagull pped its wings and flew away. Ian opened the newspaper and read it while he was going back.


    He saw a massive headline on the newspaper: >


    The Red Hair Shanks Ian sighed, The Four Emperors There is no doubt that this is the world of One Piece.


    Its been three months since Ian came to this world. Once again, Ian determined that he was in that world, he didnt know whether to feel sad or happy.


    Ians original name was An Yi, and he was originally a good young man from the earth, but unfortunately, when he was shopping, he passed through a KFC, which he often visited. It was exactly 12 oclock, on a whim, he took out his mobile phone, stood outside the store, and he opened a game on his phone, and he was about to upgrade his physical strength. But at that time, the big sign outside the KFC shop suddenly fell down on his head


    He thought that he must have died because when he woke up again, he found himself in a strange ce and attached to a ten-year-old boy named Ian.


    At first, he didnt figure out where he was. It was just a remote vige, and the information was blocked. But when he heard the words Roger the Pirate Kinging out from his masters mouth, he was confused.


    Only then did he realize that he hade to the world of One Piece, and he was in Frost Moon Vige in the East Blue.


    It never urred to him that he could cross through to this world, even though he was a One Piece fan, but he still felt a little incredulous that such a thing had happened to him.


    While thinking about what happened to him and walking towards the vige, Ian came to a dojo outside, where a middle-aged man with round sses, long ck hair and ponytail, and a gentle face, harmless smile, was waiting for him.


    Sensei!


    When Ian saw the middle-aged man, he quickly quickened his pace and shouted, This is the newspaper of this week!


    This middle-aged man is Ians master, Koshiro. As an orphan, Ian was adopted by Koshiro and learned kendo in the dojo.


    Koshiro took the newspaper and rubbed it on Ians head. He smiled and said, You have worked hard!


    It was supposed to be an intimate move, his current body is a small child, but he has a mind of an adult. Where can he stand such a move? So he felt very awkward.


    Fortunately, Master Koshiro did not notice his strangeness. While looking at the newspaper, he walked to the dojo, and Ian followed him and went inside.


    Red Hair Pirates? What are they doing in the East Blue? After reading the news, Koshiro looked a little worried.


    Ian couldnt help but grin. He knew what Koshiro was worried about. Although the Red Hair Shanks was a good person in the Anime, but he still had the name of pirate. Master Koshiro was worried about the presence of Pirates here. There was no reason for him. But Ian knew that Shanks appeared in the East Blue, but he just stayed in Windmill Town for a short time, and would note to the Frost Moon vige.


    So, the Masters worry is unnecessary.


    Windmill Town Ian could not help recalling that it was Luffys town, isnt it? Where will the Red Hair Shanks meet Luffy?


    While he kept thinking of it, Koshiro patted on his head and said. Ian, what are you thinking about? Time is up, tell your brothers to practice together!


    Alright! Ian responded dejectedly.


    If you want to say what is the most upsetting thing for Ian of crossing to this world, it was undoubtedly a practice of swinging swords in the dojo for a fixed period of time. For no reason, can you imagine practicing swordsmanship with a group of children with runny noses and silly toothless smiles in neat rows?


    Thats a silly feeling!


    Soon, all the disciples in the dojo were summoned together, standing in two rows on the left and right sides, holding bamboo swords in their hands, waiting for the beginning of the practice.


    The children who came to train are all from Frost Moon Vige, and all are boys. Ian looked forward and saw the opposite row, a kid fat and short looking back at him with thick bottle sses. Every time he sees him, Ian would think that this guys eyes position was actually two circles.


    Beside him, there was a bald boy with a runny nose, sniffing and sucking repeatedly.


    In the middle, another kid with weird hairstyle looked like Frieza in his second form.


    All of them looks like melons and jujubes. They were so tragic that Ian didnt dare to look at them anymore. He didnt know how Master Koshiro epted them as apprentices.


    Fortunately, in this tragic picture, there was only one bright spot, which was a girl, that standing in the opposite row on the first ce, Kuina.


    Kuina, the daughter of Mr. Koshiro, has big dark brown eyes, short dark blue hair, and a mans clothes. She has a stubborn and fierce momentum. Among a group of little fart children, she seems to stand out from the crowd.


    As Ian looked back, Kuina looked right over. Although she didnt speak, she smiled at Ian, making him seems to hear her voice saying: Big Brother Ian!


    As an orphan adopted by Master Koshiro, Ian was a little older than Kuina. In the dojo, she was the strongest, and even Ian could not beat her. But even so, she always called Ian big brother.


    So even if Ian did beat her, he still wouldnt be arrogant.


    Despite her stubbornness, Kuina has always been a well-educated child.


    Master Koshiros voice came to his ear, and the sword practice began. Ian put his mind back and began to wave his bamboo sword with Koshirosmand.


    Chop! Back! Chop! Back!


    Ian practiced swordsmanship very seriously, and with the waving of the bamboo sword in his hand, there was a continuous sound in his mind.


    You have done a sword-swinging exercise. Basic swordsmanship proficiency + 1!


    You have done a sword-swinging exercise. Basic swordsmanship proficiency + 1!


    You have done a sword-swinging exercise. Basic swordsmanship proficiency + 1!


    You have done a sword-swinging exercise. Basic swordsmanship proficiency + 1!


    When he knew that he was in One Piece World, Ians blood was boiling for the battle among the characters, and his tears almost fell down for the feeling of being between the protagonists. But if we leave these things aside, the world of One Piece is full of darkness and cruelty, and Ians physical strength is not high. Although he has been training Kendo for many years with Koshiro-sensei, he has not made any progress. If it keeps going like this, Ian is thinking, or else its better to live peacefully in Frost Moon Vige.


    Fortunately, when Ian came to this world, and for the first practice of swordsmanship, Ian found something in his mind.


    Perhaps the reason for this was that he got smashed while he was opening the game. Ian found that the game he yed was engraved in his soul and came to the world with him.


    Its funny, this mobile game is a messy game downloaded by Ian. Its a typical copy version of the mobile game.


    This mobile game is a card game. The yer has a protagonist role, and at the same time, he can also assemble his own team by drawing cards and fight. The cardse from various animations and games, and all the characters are there. There is a feeling of chaos, Ian saw a lot of familiar characters in this game, this is a little fun to y, but unexpectedly after the game mutated, it became the cost of self-reliance.

 Chapter 2: Naughty kid

    Chapter 2: Naughty kid


    Name: Ian


    Level: 1


    Doriki (Power Level): 7


    Strength: 5


    Speed: 5


    Vitality: 10


    Nen (Mind Force): 0


    Skills: [Basic Swordsmanship] Proficiency (23014/100000)


    Card: None


    This is what Ian saw in his mind, his own attribute, and it took him a long time to understand the role of this attribute.


    It seems that some changes have taken ce in the game system. In the original game used to measure the strength of the game is thebat power, but now it has be the value of Doriki, which is exactly the same as the measurement standard in the world Of One Piece. ording to Ians memory, the Doriki value of 10 is the standard of an ordinary marine soldier, but now he has only 7, which seems to be a little better than the Farmer with a Shotgun from Dragon Ball Z who has only 5 power level. It is estimated that this is the reason for practicing kendo all year round.


    The value of Vitality should be the amount of damage that you can bear. Needless to say, once it returns to zero, he will die, and thest one Nen is more interesting.


    When he used to watch the Anime before, he always wondered how the abilities of the Thunder God Enel could be disyed. Or on what its based?


    Enel Roads abilities: Mamaragan, Lightning Dragon and one Billion Volt. That supernatural phenomenon cant be summarized as a simple devil fruit, but now when Ian sees the value of the energy, Its a bit stunning.


    That should be the embodiment of the Nen, which is endowed by the Devil Fruit, but it is only a certain ability, and this ability can be stronger with the exercise, including the Haki should also belong to the use of Mind Force. Therefore, theres nothing called a strong or weak Devil Fruit, the only difference is practicing, and some people who have not eaten the Devil Fruit, such as Mihawk and Shanks, can rely on their Haki. All these are just their strong Nen capability.


    Now Ian has a mindful of the Nen, but its value was zero, which means that his Nen ability is in an unopened state, and he has no idea how to get it.


    His only skill at that moment was basic swordsmanship. At present, he still doesnt know what the basic swordsmanship is good for. He can only practice it step by step. So even for these three months, his proficiency is only over 20,000 points. He was afraid that it would take 100,000 points to see the change.


    As for the cards, Ian was even speechless. He was able to find the card store in the system, but it was tragically, he discovered that he could not extract the cards!


    It was a money matter! It costs a lot of money! It takes 500 Diamonds to extract a card, but it takes 100,000 Berries to recharge them for 500 Diamonds, which is 200:1! It was the first time that Ian had seen such an outrageous recharge.


    Unfortunately, his allowance is only 500 Berries a month given by Master Koshiro. Theres nothing to spend in this small vige. Apart from buying newspapers and so on, he is saving as much as he can, but its still a long way from 100,000 Berries.


    This way of asking for money is consistent with the original game. In other words, if you dont have money, you still can y it, but if you want to y well, you must be very wealthy. Its a pay to win kind of a game.


    If this is the only way, then it wont be easy for Ian to save enough money to draw a card, but fortunately, anyone who has yed this kind of card game knows that he can pull a free card from time to time.


    In the store, there is a countdown in the draw card option, which is usually 48-hour countdown in the past, but now it has turned into 100 days!


    When he saw the countdown, Ian almost copsed, THE F*CK, is the system forcing me to charge money or what?


    Its good to have a system, but its depressing if you cant use it for a long time.


    So since that time, Ian has been living in with ignorant. Fortunately, time is still a good mix. Three monthster, the time to draw a card for the first time is getting closer and closer, which makes Ian look forward to it.


    Since he came to this world, he would like to go around and appreciate this strange world, but in order to get out of this small vige, he must be stronger. In this world, only the strong have a stage.


    Sword exercise, a total of 500 swings, when he finished the Master Koshiros training, Ian was already panting. He has been doing exercises very seriously, and every time he chopped, he used all strength, so his physical Strength was naturally consumed very quickly, after all, he has a body of a ten-year-old boy.


    Five hundred times of sword training brought him about five hundred points of basic sword skill proficiency. When Ian was watching the progress of proficiency in his mind, he suddenly heard Koshiros voice: The following is the battle practice, Ian, Kuina! You twoe first!


    When Ian heard it, suddenly he felt numb. Why did wee again?


    He did not know what Koshiro has thought of. For these three months, Koshiro found that Ians practice had be more severe than before, so he wanted to test how much progress Ian had made.


    The way to test is the battle practice, but the problem was that Kuina is much better than Ian. Every time Ian fights with her, she beats the hell out of him. When Ian is beaten like that by his sister, he feels very shameless.


    Like Kuina, Ian was also very clean and tidy. They were different from the snotty dirty children in the dojo, so Kuina was very happy to practice with Ian. But once she bes an opponent, she transforms into a heartless monster. Although she is a girl, she has a stronger character than some boys. Every time she fights with Ian, she goes with all her strength.


    Standing up hardly, he held the bamboo sword with both hands, and the tip of the sword nted upwards, crossed the bamboo sword of Kuina, and waited for the signal.


    When Koshiro told them to start the battle, Sentou Kaishi, Kuina immediately shouted, took back her sword with both hands, raised it high, and chopped it towards Ian at a very fast speed!


    Ians sword crossed her sword and blocked it, but the result was a tremendous force on the bamboo sword, shaking his both hands. Before he could get the control of his bamboo sword back, Kuinas next blow came!


    Kuinas kendo skills were ssified as the best in the dojo. Her sword was used freely, strong and fast. Every time, she found a good opportunity on Ians side, she immediately attacks him. In just half a minute, the two have been colliding for dozens of times, each time Ian was struggling hard to resist, and couldnt make a counterattack at all.


    Haaah! Kuina became more and more brave. Suddenly, a straight stab struck Ians wrist directly. Then her bamboo sword swung fiercely and the sword in Ians hand flew away.


    Damn it, lost again! Ian was somewhat discouraged.


    However, Kuina said happily to Ian, Brother Ian, your recent progress is very obvious! Youre much better than before!


    You are justforting me  Ian rolled his eyes and rubbed his wrist, where Kuina hit him. It still hurts.


    Kuina is right! Master Koshiro, with a harmless smile on his face, opened his mouth and said, Ian, you have really improved a lot.


    As Master Koshiro that, the other children in the dojo immediately at Ian with adoration. In their opinion, it was really good to battle with Kuina for so long. If they were reced by him, they might be defeated in a moment.


    When Ian saw the adoring eyes of these little farts, he felt kindhearted. He would rather not have such adoration.


    Just then, a loud voice suddenly came from outside the dojo.


    Anyone here? Anybody here? I am a doujouyaburi (doujouyaburi is someone that challenge a dojo)! The strongest guye out and battle me!


    Ians heart moved and looked toward the door. A child with a leaf in his mouth and his hands were on his chest, he was standing at the entrance of the dojo. The sun was shining behind him, giving a glimpse of his messy green hair and his protruding Eyebrows.


    He just stood there with a stupid look that was so arrogant.


    (Marimo) Green algae head, Roronoa Zoro!


    At first nce, Ian recognized him and felt a trance in his mind. Although Ian had been preparing for this moment from when he knew that, this vige was called Frost Moon Vige, his master was named Koshiro and his sister was named Kuina, Ian still felt unreal when He saw Zoro really appear in front of him.


    Strangely, when Ian saw Zoro, he did not think of this great guy, who was so aggressive, cool and one of the Worst Generation, but he was looking at Kuina with a wild jump in his heart!


    The appearance of Zoro means that Kuina will die soon


    His own sister, is she going to die? Ian was in a chaotic mood. Although he had just get defeated by Kuina and almost staged the beaten tragedy again, he asked in his heart. Can he really watch Kuina die in front of his eyes?


    This is not an Anime character, this is a person who lives in front of him. For the children of Koshiros Dojo, Kuina was their goddess, including Ian. Kuinas masculinity, but this is her unique beauty. Although she has no mercy in dealing with anyone, she will care for every injured person afterward, medicate them andfort them, just like a lovely sister.


    After three months of getting along, Ian has an unspeakable affection for her, so for a while, his look at Zoro becameplicated.


    Although Kuinas death has nothing to do with Zoro, she died unexpectedly, but it is undeniable that the appearance of Zoro means that Kuinas death is near.


    This made Ian have no idea how to face Zoro.


    No one noticed Iansplicated mood. After hearing Zoros announcement of the smashing ceremony, Master Koshiro gave a heartyugh. He got up and went to the door. He looked at Zoro with a smile and said, Its pretty rare to see a doujouyaburi these days!


    Hum! Zoro took up his hands and said proudly, Dont underestimate me just because Im a kid. Im undefeated in all of nearby towns!


    Well, then, I have to ept your challenge! Master Koshiro smiled.


    If I win, Ill take your signboard! Zoro said.


    Koshiro smiled and asked him, What if you lost?


    Lose? If that happens, lets see Ill join this ce!


    Hearing Zoros reply, Koshiroughed again: Thats settled, then Ian!


    When he heard Master Koshiro calling his name, Ian was refreshed, but immediately fell into surprise.


    Huh, what! Shouldnt Kuina fight him? How did it turn into calling me!

 Chapter 3: I Don’t Fight With Idiots!

    Chapter 3: I Don¡¯t Fight With Idiots!


    What kind of joke is this, telling me to fight against Zoro?


    Ian just felt that very dissatisfied, this plot is not right!


    Although Ian knows that, the current Zoro wasnt a real swordsman. The so-called battle is just a kind of children fighting. If he does it himself, he can beat him with a simple a swing of a sword, but that wasnt the Problem!


    If he beats Zoro, then how could the sparkle of the rtionship between Zoro and Kuina appear? Without Kuina, how could Zoro be stronger without losing to her?


    The difference between losing to a boy and losing to a girl ispletely different.


    Ian knew that it wasnt the right time to battle with Zoro, so he shook his head and said, I wont fight him!


    Koshiro looked at Ian strangely and didnt understand what he was thinking, but he didnt say anything. Since Ian refused, Koshiro called Kuina.


    Kuina was obedient, and when she heard Koshiros voice, she stood up and said, Yes, Oto-san!


    As soon as Zoro saw Kuina, he got angry and shouted at Koshiro, What! Arent youing to be my opponent?


    Koshiroughed and said, Kuina is a girl, but she is more powerful than adults in this dojo!


    Zoro looked gloomily at Kuina for a while and finally said, I see, Ok then!


    So, pleasee inside! Koshiro finished, turned and walked in. Zoro and Kuina followed Koshiro into the dojo.


    Because they heard that Zoro came to battle in the dojo, Ian and all the other disciples of Koshiro had sat cross-legged in the dojo. Besides Ian, other kids looked at Zoros eyes, both curious and indignant.


    Zoro was so stinky at this time, but Master Koshiro had no other choice, allowing his battle for the dojo request, and he did not know what he thought


    In the corner of the dojo, there was a barrel with bamboo swords, and Koshiro pointed to the barrel and said to Zoro, Choose a weapon. You can use anyone!


    Really? Zoro spat out the leaves in his mouth, went over and held out arge bamboo sword.


    Then, the kid held three swords in his left hand, three in his right hand, and three in his mouth. He was ready, and the people in the dojo looked at him with shocked eyes.


    When Koshiro came to the altar, Zoro saluted to him, but when he bowed his head, a bamboo sword fell from his mouth, and when he and Kuina saluted each other, another sword fell down.


    But this kids expression was still serious


    What is he doing? This fellow is like a fool! The pupils in the dojo looked at him like an idiot.


    Ian also saw a burst of silence, emotional green algae head of the dumb title, since childhood ah


    After the salute, the duel between Zoro and Kuina began, but without any suspense, Zoro was defeated very quickly. Kuinas first chop directly made Zoro resist with only two bamboo swords, and then the second chop with great vigorpletely knocked down all the bamboo swords in Zoros hands.


    Da Damn! Zoro looked at Kuinas calm face, refused to lose and climbed up, picked up the fallen two bamboo swords, posing them against Kuinas face.


    Huh? Seeing this scene, Koshiro was somewhat surprised. He did not expect that Zoro should be so resilient. Faced with the vast strength gap with Kuina, he should not have the courage to fight again.


    Kuina was also surprised because Zoros current posture was actually a standard Nitoryu posture, so she asked aloud: Have you ever learned the Nitoryu (Two Swords Style)?


    No! Zoro said fiercely, Today is the first time I ever held a Shinai (a bamboo sword)!


    The first time? Master Koshiro still had a smile on his face, while repeating this sentence.


    Ian knows what Master Koshiro was thinking. The first time he holds a bamboo sword, he was able to do the pose of two-handed swordsmanship without a teacher. Zoro, the idiot with the green algae head, his talent in swordsmanship was as good as Kuinas.


    At this time, Zoro did not know what Koshiro and Ian thought about, but he was watching Kuina closely.


    Damn, Im strong, and Im going to be stronger in the future! How How could I lose to a girl here!


    Holding a dissatisfied idea, Zoro shouted and rushed toward Kuina, then


    Then she mmed the sword on his face!


    Ahh It hurts so much The disciples of the Dojo couldnt help shivering when they saw this scene: Why didnt he dodge it?


    Boom! Zoro fell, shaking on the ground twice.


    Ian saw his sullen face. The fool was like a wild boar. He ran rampant and thought that he could beat Kuina by brute force. There was no technical content at all, and it wasnt strange to lose.


    1 point! Thats all!


    Master Koshiro made a decision and ended thepetition. Zoro, the green algae fool, could not hear him. He was lying on the ground with a red trace on his face. Kuina put her bamboo sword in front of him and said, You are obviously ayman, and you want to use the Nitoryu, and you are still 10 years old!


    Zoro woke up leisurely and turned around. When he heard this, he could not help holding Kuinas bamboo sword. He was still unconvinced.


    Kuina frowned and said, Why, do you want topete again?


    Unexpectedly, what they didnt expect was that Zoro the bachelor said, Damn it, a loss is a loss!


    Master Koshiro smiled and praised the words, Thats right, very good!


    Well, Ill join you! Do you have any objections? Zoro sat up and asked Koshiro with crossed arms.


    No! Koshiro shook his head, and He was recognized as a disciple.


    Kuina ignored him and turned around willing to go. But at this time, Zoro suddenly said: I will practice hard, and then I will defeat you! Remember that!


    When he said that, the fool with the green algae hair still had a nosebleed


    That day wonte! Kuina said with a cold face and left.


    Ian, you take him and heal his wounds! Koshiro said.


    Ian nodded, got up, and went to Zoro, saying, Come with me!


    Zoro estimated that his nose was hurt badly, so he did not lose his temper and obediently followed Ian.


    In the backpartment, Ian found the medicine, cleaned Zoros nosebleed, and then took out the cotton and stuffed in his nostrils.


    Who is that girl? Zoro asked Ian.


    Shes Kuina, Master Koshiros daughter! Ian answered, My sister, your future sister!


    Hum! Im not going to call her my sister! Zoro said with a grin, Sooner orter I will defeat her!


    He was stuffed with two cotton balls in his nose. When he said that, he seems to be so cute


    Ian smiled and didnt talk. He just concentrated on preparing the drug for Zoro. In fact, he didnt know what to say to Zoro.


    However, he did not want to talk to Zoro, but that doesnt mean that Zoro did not talk to him. The idiot with the green algae hair did not know what he was thinking of. Suddenly, he said to Ian, Hey, you! Why didnt you fight with me before?


    Ian thought for a long time before he said solemnly, Because I dont fight with Idiots!


    What are you talking about?? Zoro immediately frowned: Who do you call an idiot?


    You! Ian said, If Im not mistaken, you here lost here, arent you?


    Zoro was shocked. How How do you know?


    Ian sighed. How do I know? Of course, I know. The biggest impression that people have on you is that you have no sense of direction! And its more famous than your swordsmanship.


    Ian was sure that this kid came to the dojo for the challenge was absolutely by luck, it was estimated that he had lost his way here, and then he saw a dojo and thought about challenging them.


    When the medicine was done, Ian patted Zoros head and said, Have a good rest!


    Da Damn! You are obviously not much older than me. Why do you treat me like your child? Zoro said with anger.


    For me, you are a child! Ian thought about it and turned to leave the room.


    Zoro looked at him while thinking that this kid maned Ian was so mysterious. How did he know that I would lose? I have never seen him before.


    In this way, Zoro lived in the dojo and formally became a disciple of Koshiro.


    The next day, early in the morning, Ian got up when it was not bright. He went outside the dojo and started practicing.


    To be honest, although he used to practice swords very seriously, he only did it during the group practice. He never practiced it alone. However, after seeing the battle between Zoro and Kuina yesterday, he was still unconvinced. It touched Ian very much.


    It is not for no reason that a man would be a strong person. Compared with Zoro, Ian found that hecked a belief.


    When he went to bed yesterday, he thought all night, and finally realized that even if he had no talent, he could make up for it systematically. But if he had no faith and perseverance, he would not be a real strong man in any case.


    Zoros appearance aroused Ians desire to win. He felt that he could not let a child who had just touched a sword to bepared with him.


    So in an unprecedented way, Ian started the morning exercise!


    This mornings goal is to swing the sword a thousand times!


    Ian held the wooden knife in his hands and began waving it rhythmically.


    Every time he swings, it is very slow andpletely different from the practice in the dojo.


    The so-called swordsmanship is not so simple. ording to Master Koshiro, the real swordsmanship is not just to do the appearance, but in every wave, it must concentrate his spirit on the swing of the sword and carefully experience the rhythm of each strike, the strength of the sword, until this swordsmanship bes a memory of the muscles and an instinctual existence!


    It took an hour toplete, but Ian had not even reached the number of five hundred. At this moment, he was already sweating, his muscles began to tremble, and his arms were as heavy as lead.


    There has always been a voice in his mind telling him that he cant hold on, or stop thats enough!


    However, as soon as he thought of Zoros face, Ian regained his spirits, endured the pain and continued to wave his sword.


    Insist! Stick to it, you can do it!


    At this moment, Ian, who was concentrating his entire mind on swinging his sword, did not notice one thing, that was, the sound of systematic prompts that kept ringing in his mind.


    You have done a sword-swinging exercise. Basic swordsmanship proficiency + 5!


    You have done a sword-swinging exercise. Basic swordsmanship proficiency + 5!


    You have done a sword-swinging exercise. Basic swordsmanship proficiency + 5!


    You have done a sword-swinging exercise. Basic swordsmanship proficiency + 5!


    .

 Chapter 4: The First Card

    Chapter 4: The First Card


    Koshiro lifted the quilt, got up from the bed, took his sses and put them on, yawned slightly, and then walked out of the room.


    He wanted to go out and wash his face, but when he got out of the door, he saw that Kuina was looking at something behind the pir, so he was curious and went over.


    He was about to ask, but Kuina turned around, put up her finger and hissed at him, whispering, Father, keep your voice down, dont disturb Big Brother Ian!


    Koshiro looked out and saw Ian training and sweating like rain on the field.


    The morning sun shines on Ian, and the dripping sweat reflects the light of the sun. The muscle contours that have already appeared slightly exude the beauty of power. Koshiro could see that Ian was very tired at this time. Breathing and snoring hardly, but his sword still did not stop.


    What happened to Ian? This is the first time I saw him doing morning exercises! Kuina was curious.


    Koshiro smiled slightly, although he didnt know what was going on, he knew that Ians practice today was more serious than ever!


    Dont disturb him. You can practice somewhere else! Koshiro said.


    Kuina nodded and shook her fist. Aniki Ian is also trying to get stronger, I cant ck off!


    At this time, Ian was immersed in his own world. In fact, his mind waspletely nked out. The strong sense of fatigue attacked him, making his whole people muddled. The reason why Ian could maintain the action of swinging the sword waspletely subconscious movement.


    Even Ian did not know how many times he had swung his sword.


    If nobody disturbed him, he would be able to practice until he lost all his stamina. But just then, a whirring voice suddenly came: Hey! You are treacherous! You are practicing without waiting for me!


    Ian woke up from the whirlwind and turned his head to see that it was Zoro, who was looking at him angrily with two bamboo swords in his hand.


    The sweat dripped from his cheeks, Ian wiped it with his hand and gasped. What treacherous? I dont remember that I need to call you?


    Zoro looked at Ian for a while, suddenly pointed at him, and said, Youre a tough guy too, arent you? Come and fight with me!


    This kid is a challenger maniac. Ian didnt want to pay attention to him, but he shouted that he had rushed up. When he saw his aggressive posture, Ian subconsciously swung his sword at him!


    Bang! A hit on the front hit directly on the face! It was exactly the same as Kuinas hit yesterday


    Zoros a little nose began bleeding again.


    Now Zoro, if we neglect his hard work, he was aplete rookie in swordsmanship. It was not surprising that Ian has practiced basic swordsmanship for so long and could win against Zoro easily. But when he hit Zoro with his sword, Ian found that his strike was different from before. Although it is a subconscious reaction, his speed and strength were perfect!


    What is even more ridiculous was that at this time, he heard a voiceing from his mind.


    Your opponent has been defeated, you gain +50 experience!


    He quickly checked it in his mind and found that his basic swordsmanship proficiency has risen a lot, and even the experience value has increased!


    Naturally, there was experience value for his own level, but Ian has not been able to understand how to get experience value before, he did not expect to understand it until now, so by defeating an opponent, the value gets up.


    Cant do anything about it, because for every time he fought Kuina, he always loses, and he was embarrassed to battle with those runny nose children, so his opponents have been arranged into Kuina by Master Koshiro, leading him to never win a battle, and that caused him not to know how to increase the experience value.


    While Ian was looking at his attributes, Zoro was dealing with his nose. The red mark on his face from yesterday had not disappeared yet, and today Ian added another one.


    Damn! That girl hit me like this, and so are you! Zoro said with anger as he stuffed his nose.


    Ian shrugged, You are ming me?


    Wait and see, Ill overtake you sooner orter! Zoro nced at Ian, went aside, and began training hard.


    Well, this time there is one more person on his list! Ian looked silently at the wooden knife in his hand. He didnt expect his interaction with Zoro to be produced under such circumstances.


    Looking up at Zoros practice, Ian could not help but say, You fool, you spend so much energy chopping, dont you know how to concentrate your energy!?


    Zoro had just entered the dojo, and Koshiro had not yet taught him any skills, so Zoros practice at this time waspletely chaotic. The two swords style was simply a mess, there was no technique at all.


    When Zoro heard Ians voice, he paused and said, What should I do then?


    Ian shook his head, went over to hold his shoulder, pressed hard on his waist, and said, Straighten up! Take back your buttocks and raise your head. Put your chest out! Put down the other bamboo sword and dont think about using Nitoryu before you even get started with Ittoryu!


    After correcting Zoros movements, Ian gave him demonstration exercises. These were taught by Master Koshiro. As a master of the dojo, Ian now teaches Zoro as a younger brother.


    I have to say that Zoros talent is really amazing. Just once he taught it, hepletely remembered that swordsmanship practice became very presentable.


    Okay, do it yourself now! Ian left him and went back to take a bath. He was full of soreness and sweat.


    When he was taking a shower, Ian looked at his attributes and found that his swordsmanship proficiency had risen to 28,000. The practice of swinging swords under the preupation could double the increase of his proficiency, which Ian had never thought of.


    In fact, there is a difference in the calction of proficiency when it was with or without intention!


    Looking at the card store again, Ian suddenly found that the countdown had turned to zero!


    In other words, Ian can finally draw a card!


    He had been thinking about what the card was used for, but he had no chance to verify it, and finally, now the waiting was done.


    Immediately, Ian wanted to extract the card, but he heard a voice from the system saying, The first time you draw a card, you would get a three-star purple card. If you draw the first ten consecutive cards, you will get a four-star orange card. Confirm the extraction?


    Ian was silent for a while. It was a typical card game mode. The first draw and the ten consecutive draws were the same, even the ssification of the cards were the same


    Ian was hopeless to draw ten times in a row because if he wants to do it, he must have a million Berries. He can only take one shot at a time, or get none.


    Confirm the extraction! Ian murmured.


    With Ians confirmation, the card was given to him, a fantastic star pattern lights up on the back of the card, then the card turned over in a burst of light, and a long-haired warrior appeared in Ians vision.


    This warrior has a handsome face, his hair brushed to the back, wearing a dark red warrior armor, holding a samurai sword in his hand. What was interesting that on his right-hand armor, there was a huge eye!


    You got a three-star purple card: Samanosuke Akechi!

 Chapter 5: Press for Recharge

    Chapter 5: Press for Recharge


    Hes so familiar with the man in front of him! Isnt this the main protagonist of the game Onimusha, Samanosuke Akechi? How can I get this character!


    Is it because I am learning swordsmanship?


    However, Ian was very curious about how to use this card, so he tried to check it out.


    [Samanosuke Akechi]


    Card Star: 3


    Title: Onimusha


    Level: 1


    Strength: 50


    Speed: 50


    Vitality: 50


    Nen: 50


    Skills: True sh: When the enemy is about to attack you, counterattack at a breakneck speed and cause significant damage.


    Bullet sh: Fight an attack immediately after theunch, with very fast speed to counter-attack, and cause great damage.


    Chain sh: Continuing to attack before the time of the sh fades, can cause massive damage in a row.


    Bonds: -Obtain Ako, get + 32% Vitality.


    -Get Mori Ranmaru, get + 25% Strength.


    -Obtain Nobunaga Oda, get +20% Nen.


    Three-star cards, even if they have just three skills, but that made Ian see the eyebrows dance because Ian was so familiar with these three skills, it can be said that the Onimusha is one of the best Samurai games in Japan.


    The card has been extracted, do you want to equip it in the card slot?


    As soon as the system prompts, Ian immediately confirmed that he would like to know how the card character would work.


    When the equipment is confirmed, the screen immediately jumped to the team mode. The team connects to his own host character. There are six slots, which can be equipped with cards. But now Ian only has two slots to unlock, and one of them has the Samanosuke Akechis card, the other slots have a small lock hanging on them. ording to Ians estimation, these locked card slots are expected to have their own level promotion to be able to unlock them. Isnt that like the usual game?


    After being equipped with Samanosuke Akechis card, Ian suddenly found that his attribute has changed.


    He found that his attribute had an extra 15 points of power and 15 points of speed, and the same has happened for the two other characteristics of Vitality and Nen, each one has increased by 15 points!


    System: Equipment card, Nen is the ability to activation!


    This made Ian feel a little surprised. He had been wondering about how to open and get some value of the Nen, and it suddenly appeared, which was really a good thing.


    Ian kept thinking, and then he asked the system: Three stars cards, can get me 30% of my attributes for each card, is that true?


    thats right, 10% for the one-star card and 20% for two stars, and so on. The highest five-star card gets you 50% attribute bonus! The system responded.


    Ian expressed his satisfaction and asked, Can this card be upgraded?


    Yes! The card has its own level. Each time the level is raised, the cards own attributes will be improved, and at the same time, the corresponding percentage will be returned to the host! Cards can also be advanced to be higher stars, and it will also increase the percentage value of the bonus, which requires the host to develop the card! If you recharge diamonds, you can speed up the training!


    Recharge or something, can you wait till I have the money? Ian asked silently:  How does the card advanced?


    Get the same character fragments and use the Advanced Stone for the upgrade. With the same three-star card, you can get 30 character fragments!


    Ian looked at the advanced items and found that to upgrade this Samanosuke Akechi card to 4 stars, it would require 120 fragments, which meant that Ian had to collect four identical cards.


    This is expected to be a long process


    Ian then looked at the skill item again. This card has three skills, so Ian was full of expectations.


    However, when Ian looked at them, he was a bit dumbfounded. He found that his skill was still basic swordsmanship.


    Cant the skills of the card character be used? Ian quickly asked the system.


    The host needs to reach the appropriate basic capabilities! the system replied.


    Sure enough, Ian looked at the card that had been equipped on the card slot and found that the skill description had changed.


    True sh: When the enemy is about to attack you, counterattack at a very fast speed and cause great damage, requiring primary swordsmanship skills.


    Bullet sh: Fight an attack immediately after theunch, with very fast speed to counter-attack, and cause great damage, requiring intermediate swordsmanship skills to activate.


    Chain sh: Continuing to attack before the time of the sh fades, can cause massive damage in a row, requires advanced swordsmanship skills to activate.


    And Ian was still only in the basic swordsmanship level


    Mourned out, Ian found that he can only train himself desperately now


    Later, instead of continuing the practice, Ian sat quietly in the dojo to restore his sore and trembling muscles.


    This is what Master Koshiro taught him, which is based on aerobic respiration and seems to be able to remove thectic acid produced from muscles quickly. The effect is better than the massage.


    Sitting until noon, Kuina brought food to Ian.


    The dojo where Ian is located was called the Isshin Dojo in Shimotsuki Vige. The area of the dojo is still quiterge. However, there are only three people who live here. The owner of the dojo, Koshiro, counts one, and his daughter Kuina, and Sosuke, Master Koshiros disciple. He is a middle-aged man with a mustache. He is a trainer in the dojo and was originally cultivated. When Koshiro said that Kuina could win against adults in the dojo, he actually refers to him. His younger brother.


    The four of them have been living in the dojo, and the rest of Ians brothers, all of them, were residents of the Frost Moon Vige. Each time they arrive at the meal point, they go home to eat.


    Now, there is one more person who lives in the dojo, and that is Zoro.


    As the only woman in the dojo, the food has always been cooked by Kuina, her food was not bad, and Ian enjoys it every time.


    When he saw Kuinaing, Ian smiled at her and got up to help arrange the dishes.


    What about Masters? When the two sat down face to face and prepared to eat, Ian suddenly remembered and asked.


    Fathers, I have sent it to him! Kuina answered.


    Ian nodded and did not say much. He began to eat.


    In fact, for three months, Ian had noticed that when Kuina mentioned his father Koshiro, his name was often called Oto-san Such words, but never heard her call him Dad!


    Two different names, representing the degree of intimacy is naturally different so Ian can feel that the rtionship between Kuina and Master Koshiro seems to be a little distant.


    During this period of observation, Ian gradually realized why the father and daughter were like this.


    Master Koshiro usually has a harmless smile on his face. He is kind to everyone. However, in his heart, he always has some traditional ideas.


    He had always wanted a son to inherit his bent dojo, but unfortunately, Kuinas mother had given him a daughter.


    In his view, a female swordsman cannot be the strongest because of her physical limitations.


    Although Master Koshiro has also loved his daughter Kuina, in the usual asional talks, it is inevitable to reveal a kind of regret, Kuina is a smart child who can naturally feel her fathers thoughts. In order not to disappoint her father, under such influence, Kuina gradually began to change to a boys personality.


    She stayed with short hair and began to practice the kendo desperately so that she continued to be stronger. She finally defeated the younger brother of Koshiro and wanted to prove to her father that she could inherit his dojo and his ambition.


    All of these are just to get more love from her father


    Unfortunately, these performances cant reverse the traditional ideas of Koshiro. He still insists that a girl cant inherit the dojo.


    Kuina may not be aware of this, but Ian as an adult can easily see his thoughts.


    Brother Ian, what are you thinking about?


    Ian was distracted. After hearing Kuinas voice, he suddenly came back to his mind. He looked at Kuina and found that her beautiful eyes were full of curiosity.


    This fish is delicious! Kuina, your cooking skills have improved again! Ian praised her and took the opportunity to open the subject.


    My uncle sent it, he was fishing in the vige! Kuina smiled sweetly, and only in her usual life, she would show such a girls smile.


    While they were eating and talking, a figure suddenly broke into the dojo.


    Zoro came in sweaty, looking as if he had just finished practicing, and saw the two having lunch. He immediately shouted, Aaah! You are so cunning that you have already eaten! What about me?

 Chapter 6: It’s Too Hard To Run With This Idiot.

    Chapter 6: It¡¯s Too Hard To Run With This Idiot.


    PS: I found a missing part in the chapter! Ops! Sorry, ^^


    Kuina took the rice with her chopsticks and put it into her mouth, without looking at him, and said, Youre in the kitchen, go get it yourself!


    Zoro ran to the kitchen, and he didnt take a long time toe, bringing a te filled with a bowl of rice and arge fish.


    He ced the te next to them, sat on the floor, raised the bowl and shouted, Itadakimasu!


    And then he gobbled it up That looks like he was probably starving.


    Hum! When Kuina saw Zoro like this, she couldnt help but sighed coldly: You are a freeloader and dare to eat so much!


    The childrene to the dojo to study kendo. They paid tuition fees. Although they are not many, they are also the source of ie for the dojo. As disciples, the only two who did not pay tuition fees in the dojo, one is Ian, and the other is the newly joined Zoro.


    However, the property of the dojo also includes a field for nting food, so Ian usually helps the farmer with the nting. So he does not count as a freeloader.


    When he heard Kuinas words, Zoro squatted for a long time. Then he got up, his mouth was still filled with grains of rice, but suddenly he bowed in ce and said solemnly to Kuina. Im sorry, I will help the dojo in the future!


    After saying this, the little kid sat down with ease and continued chewing and eating heavily, as if he had not paid any attention to Kuinas words just now.


    Ian was speechless. This green algae-headed fool isnt the usual nervous streak


    Kuinas irony didnt work. She hated it so much that she could only poke her rice hard and Ian burstughing.


    When the meal was over, Zoro was already lying on the ground, pping his belly and saying, Im full!


    Kuina got up and wanted to clean up her te, but at this time, Zoro stood up and said to her, Now that we are eaten, lets fight!


    Originally, Kuina wanted to ignore him, but at this time Ian said, Ill clean up the dishes, you can battle him!


    After that, without giving Kuina a chance to speak, he got up and packed up the three tes together, and walked toward the kitchen with a smirk.


    He knows exactly whats going to happen next. If he remembers correctly, Zoro will always live in Kuinas shadow, and he will be beaten with a record of 0 wins and 2001 defeats!


    So, the next step is the process of Zoro being ravaged by Kuina. How could a small te make Ian miss this good show?


    Sure enough, by the time Ian came out, Zoro and Kuina were just about to start the battle!


    Compared with yesterdays battle, Zoros moves today were no longer a fuss, and he learned a lot from the lessons about the posture that Ian had given him in the morning.


    However, it was not enough to rely only on this. His timing and strength are still problematic. After a rush of attack, Kuina seized the w and hit Zoro in the stomach with her bamboo sword. He flew out directly.


    Ian could see clearly that Zoros eyes were bulging out


    Cough! Lying on the ground, Zoro has almost spit out his galldder, but after some coughs, his eyes were still so unwilling.


    Ian was going tough at him, but after seeing Zoros eyes, he couldnt smile.


    Yes, that was the kind of look, which meant that he would never give up!


    Thinking of this, Ian stood up, walked over to Kuina, and said, Kuina, do you still have the strength?


    Kuina taught Zoro a little lesson. She really wanted to leave, but then Ian stood up. At this moment, she was stunned a bit and then she replied, Of course!


    Then, lets battle! Ian was very serious.


    Its very rare that you take the initiative to challenge me, Aniki Ian!


    When Ian heard this, he also felt a little agitated. Before, he never took the initiative to challenge Kuina because he wasnt strong enough to win and he didnt win once. But who will go to the pole for abuse if he cant win?


    Nevertheless, since he drew the card, he also wanted to see how much power it could bring to him!


    Zoro stopped coughing when he saw that the two were going to fight, and quickly ran to the side to get a seat, then sat down to watch.


    In the arena, Ian and Kuina stood face to face, staring at each other tightly while holding bamboo swords, perceiving each others tiny movements. When Ian saw Kuinas shoulders sway slightly, he said: Come on!


    In the next second, Kuina had already rushed toward him. Her pace moved very fast, but unfortunately, Ians reaction was faster, without thinking, he thrust his sword to Kuinas direction.


    The speed of this sword was beyond Kuinas imagination. She quickly dislocated herself and swept the bamboo sword, blocking Ians attack!


    Then the two of them leaped back and began to attack each other. The sound of bamboo swords ttered constantly, blocked and counterattacked, and they met in a dozen times.


    There were not many gorgeous movements between the two. Professor Koshiros Kendo has no special swordsmanship. In fact, for so many years, whether Kuina or Ian, what they have learned are all basic movements.


    However, it is these basic movements that make the confrontation between the two more intense and so fierce that Zoro, who is watching the battle, was looking silly.


    Evenly matched! Ian could feel that he has made a tie with Kuina for the first time


    He discovered a huge change in his body, his shooting and reaction speed has increased, and every time he swung the sword, it felt more powerful. Although the sudden increase in power made Ian feel a little unsatisfactory about retracting, it was undeniable that the improvement of strength caused great trouble to Kuina.


    <strong><em>Missing part</em></strong>


    However, the intense fight brought them huge physical exhaustion. After a long fight, Ian and Kuina stopped at the same time. Both of them looked at each other breathlessly holding their swords, and sweat trickled down.


    I Brother Ian, your progress is amazing! Kuina took this opportunity and asked him curiously, Yesterday you lost to me. How did you do that? Youre not letting me win all this time, are you?


    No! Ian shook his head, but he dared not admit that. With Kuinas pride, if he dared to admit that he had been letting her win, she might hate him and never talk to him again. So he exined, Thats because I practiced more seriously than ever, so I made pretty good progress.


    Really? Kuina suddenly remembered the scene of Ians exercises in the morning. That concentration was not deceptive people, so she immediately epted Ians statement.


    Its a tie, okay? Ian wiped his sweat and said, Im out of breath!


    Kuina was still unwilling. Like Zoro, she was also a strong child. She would not be willing to fail when she beat her rivals all over the vige. But when Ian said that, she had to stop.


    Fortunately, a tie is not a failure Right?


    Kuina left, and Ian standing still and gasped, looking down at his sweaty palm, thinking, maybe putting physical exercise and strength training on the agenda. Although it was a short fight with Kuina, he was able to detect his physical deficiencies. Cards gave him a direct increase in strength and speed, so he must also adapt to these changes as soon as possible.


    <strong><em>TO HERE</em></strong>


    The current attributes show that his strength and speed are both 20, and his value of the Nen has increased a little, reaching 15 points. That is to say, if he can fully use his own attributes, he can be better than a standard Marine soldier.


    However, it is still g


    With that in his mind, Ian suddenly noticed someone pulling his sleeve, looked down and found that it was Zoro.


    Now Ian is a ten-year-old child, Zoro was younger, and Ian was taller than Zoro, he looked down at him, and Zoro looked up at him.


    What? Ian asked him.


    Brother Ian, will you teach me? I want to win against that girl! Zoro uttered such a sentence.


    This was the first time hearing Zoro calling himself this way. It is estimated that it was because of the battle with Kuina. Ian was somewhat excited about this title.


    But after hearing Zoros proposal, Ian also felt a little heartbeat. Although he didnt want to admit it, the appearance of Zoro really stimted Ian. If he could exercise with him, he would practice with Zoros strenuous efforts. It would be very helpful for him to practice with Zoro.


    Thats good! Starting tomorrow, you can exercise with me! Ian responded.


    Master Koshiro, the master of Isshin Dojo, did not teach his disciples personally. Most of the time, his disciples took the ce of him. Even Ian, a formal disciple seldom saw him. Ian always felt that Koshiros strength was a mystery. So Zoro followed him, and he was taught by him. It seemed that it did not matter much.


    So the next day, when Ian got up to exercise in the morning, there was a small tail behind him.


    lets run first! Seeing Zoro looking at him, Ian could only teach him using the hard ways: Follow me, lets run around the vige first!


    Uh-huh-huh! Zoro nodded his head vigorously.


    Ian turned around and began to run. He did not run a few meters, but he found that Zoro wasnt following.


    Looking back, he found that Zoro had actually run out in the opposite direction..


    Come back! You idiot! Ians head was so blue that he roared, You can lose me, even when we are so close?!


    Zoro heard the shout, quickly turned around, and wanted to keep up. However, in the sight of Ian, the kid had just run two steps and suddenly made an inexplicable turn


    Ian didnt know how to makeints, but from a young age, the dumbest man in history for sensing the directions was really well-deserved name.

 Chapter 7: Level Up Swordsmanship

    Chapter 7: Level Up Swordsmanship


    Ian felt so tired. He didnt know whether it was a mistake to take Zoro to exercise with him. He had run around the vige while correcting the direction of the idiot one hundred and twenty-eight times. He spent the whole morning shouting at the directional idiot Zoro.


    When they finally finished running, Ian took him to a small forest near the sea.


    Heres the ce where we will practice swordsmanship! Ian panted and said: After the swordsmanship exercise, lets do some strength exercises!


    Another thousand swing of the sword, and the whole time he was concentrated on the exercises, but he didnt know if he could gradually get used to it. After Ian finished the sword training, he found that his muscles of both arms were not as weak as yesterday.


    Ianpleted the practice of swordsmanship step by step, then he found several ropes, tied them up to tworge stones weighing tens of kilograms with ropes, and then looked for a stronger tree. He threw the ropes between the branches, using the branches as levers, dragged the ropes with his left and right hand, and began pulling them up with fists.


    This is a simple way to train your body, isnt it?


    When Ian worked hard to increase his strength, Zoro was still doing swordsmanship exercises. After mastering the basic movements of swordsmanship yesterday, Zoro took two bamboo swords and attacked the target stump with all his power. It seems that he intended to use the Nitoryu.


    Ian did not take so much care of him. The two were practicing together, and they used each other as an object of encouragement. At most, Ian corrects Zoros movements from time to time.


    When Zoros swordsmanship was finished, Ians strength training also came to an end. He was sweating so hard that he could not wait to lie down on the ground.


    Its my turn! Zoro couldnt wait to pick up the ropes that Ian had dropped.


    For a child, the two big stones werent so easy to be lifted, Ian looked at Zoros gnashing teeth and smiled, he tied smaller stones with the remaining ropes, and then passed them to Zoro.


    Here you are, bite this with your teeth! This will strengthen your Jaw muscles! Ian said.


    Why? Zoro was puzzled and asked foolishly, You didnt do it!


    Listen to me, youll use itter! Ian had a mysterious smile.


    Yes, he will definitely use it in the future, because the road he will follow in the future isnt just Nitoryu, but he will a master of the Santoryu.


    Thank meter, I will help you exercise in advance, you will have a strong mouth


    Due to the smart move of Ian, Zoro began exercising his Three Swords Style ahead of its time, only to see him biting the rope and lifting the stone by his mouth as hard as possible, standing upright, his arms were pulling the other two rocks. His whole body began to tremble, but he persisted bit by bit.


    Instead of taking care of him, Ian picked up a bigger stone and raised his hands on top of his head. Like lifting weights, he kept doing squatting exercises.


    This is the way he just thought of. This exercise focus of the waist, abdomen, and legs, and can effectively increase his speed.


    At present, his attribute growth is nothing more than two points, one is derived from the cards bonus, and the other is his own level of improvement. In addition, Ian was also thinking, whether his own attributes can also be increased through the exercise?


    So all the training hes doing now is just fumbling.


    There wasnt much conversation between the two, and they sweated like rain. So they practiced till noon, and finally stopped after they couldnt continue because of their aches and pains.


    Lying on the ground, both of them gasped heavily. Ian adjusted his breath and tried to recover his strength as soon as possible. How long did it take him to finally get up and try to call for Zoro, only to find out that the kid was asleep!


    Did his sleepiness problem happen from childhood?


    Ian shook his head helplessly, lifted Zoro on his back, and moved slowly towards the dojo step by step.


    What they dont know was that a little above the hillside where they were training, Kuina came out with tiredness and sweat, but her eyes are full of stubbornness when she looks down at Ian and Zoros exercising ce


    After lunch and rest, Ian took Zoro to the field of the dojo, waving their hoes and starting work, and in the evening, he continued exercising.


    In the meantime, whenever Zoro got the chance, he would go to Kuina and challenge her. Unfortunately, Kuina defeated him every time.


    Its strange to say that Ian and Kuina can now have a tie. It is said that Ian and Kuina battle in the same way, but Zoro seldom challenges Ian. He practices with Ian more, but his pleasure was to challenge Kuina, even if he was beaten badly every time, but after the wound was healed, he went back. This situation urs at least three or four times a day. For a time, Ian wondered if Zoro was an M


    What Ian didnt know was that Zoro was a stupid idiot stubborn fool. The idea was actually very simple. For Ian, who had been exercising with him, Zoro gave him the position of his brother, his Aniki, but for Kuina, her positioning was an opponent.


    Different positioning naturally results in different treatment. It is normal to be beaten asionally by his brother, but if he was hit by his opponent, he couldnt bear it.


    In addition to challenging Kuina, Zoro was almost inseparable to Ian, and just as Zoro is unwilling to lose to Kuina, Ian is reluctant to bepared with this kid who is two years younger than him. The two worked hard together to be stronger, and in turn stimted Kuina, and secretly continued to practice.


    There was a kind of inexplicablepetition among the three kids


    Koshiro naturally sees this scene in his eyes, but he does not have any hindrance or a smiley expression.


    In this way, more than a month has passed.


    During this month, Ians body has undergone tremendous changes. His muscles have begun to take shape. Although it is still a little thin because of the childs body, the momentum of that strength has already started to emanate.


    His conjecture has been verified: self-exercise can also improve his attributes.


    However, this kind of ascension is rtively slow. Take strength exercise as an example. If he can lift a hundred kilograms of weight at the limit of 20 points of strength, he must break this limit, lift 110 kilograms or more, and each time he breaks through the limit, he will bring a little increase of strength.


    Over the past month, Ian has continuously increased the weight of the stones for exercise, but only increased the strength of 3 points


    Its slow, but its a supplement to Ians strength. After all, in Frost Moon Vige, a peaceful vige, there are no mountain thieves, let alone enemies. Ian can only find Kuina and Zoro as his usual rivals. Besides, he cant find anyone who can increase his experience. However, Kuina cant beat him, at the most they tie, so he doesnt get experience. But he could gain experience from beating Zoro, but that only given too little, only 50 points, but now he got up from level 1 to level 2, but it needed him 1000 points of experience.


    Its embarrassing to beat him every day, right?


    In other words, in a short period, Ians level could not be greatly improved. If he could not upgrade, the card could not be further upgraded. He asked the system about the card level, and the answer was not that the card cant exceed the hosts level.


    So the only way to increase attributes was to exercise on his own.


    Fortunately, after more than a month of unremitting practice, his basic swordsmanship proficiency was finally full.


    How do you say this, this feeling was very wonderful, when the basic swordsmanship is full, and the moment of promotion to the primary swordsmanship, when Ian is holding a bamboo sword in his hand, suddenly found that his muscles memory on using the sword has bepletely different.


    Without a trace of obstruction and stagnation, the bamboo sword in his hand no longer has the feeling of foreign tools like in the past. It is like being part of his body, unexpectedly able to do as arm instructions.


    Perhaps that was thanks to the long-term unremitting practice, the improvement of the swordsmanship realm has been aplished sessfully, and the bottleneck in Ians imagination has not appeared.


    Should this be a sublimation process from quantitative change to qualitative change? Ian thought so.


    [Primary swordsmanship: You have a qualitative understanding of one of the swordsmanships, your swordsmanship speed +10%, and destructive power 10%]


    This as the systems description of the attributes of the primary swordsmanship. The speed of the swordsmanships was well understood, but the increase of destructive power, Ian was somewhat confused. The data is data, but what is the 10% destructive power? There seems to be no quantitative criterion for it.


    So he thought about it, and Ian could only think of it as a more serious injury after hitting his opponent.

 Chapter 8: A Big-Faced Man

    Chapter 8: A Big-Faced Man


    The improvement of the swordsmanship has brought about a slight increase in the value of Doriki, which has now reached 20 points.


    In addition, Ians most concern is that he can finally use the first skill of Samanosuke Akechis card, True sh. The thought of killing his opponent with the True sh when ying Onimusha, Ian felt itchy and impatient. Is this time he can finally install it?


    I have to find someone to try using this skill on him!


    The first person that came to his mind was, of course, Kuina, but when he thought of her, Ian hesitated. For a short time, he also discovered that the strength of an individual can be measured by the value of the Doriki. Before the advancement of the swordsmanship, Ian has a 14-point Doriki value, trying his best and he tied the battles with Kuina. At that time, her Doriki may be between 15 and 17, which corresponds to the impression that she can defeat the adults in the Dojo.


    During this period, Ian also found that Kuina is still trying her best to be stronger. It is estimated that Ian is simr to Kuina in terms of Doriki.


    However, Ian can now use his secret technique the True sh. ording to the description of this swordsmanship, it may be quite powerful. If he identally hit Kuina in the match, it is likely that she will be injured!


    In this vige, the only thing Ian didnt want was to hurt Kuina so he wont try his new skill on her.


    Otherwise, go to the teacher, Sosuke, or find Master Koshiro.


    With this in mind, Ian stopped practicing and said to Zoro, who was still doing muscle exercises for his arms and mouth, You keep practicing hard, and Ill go back to the dojo.


    After hearing Ians words, Zoro naturally had to respond. He just wanted to say ok. As a result, his mouth was opened, and the stone fell and hit his foot.


    Ouch! With a scream, Solon was suddenly tragic


    Idiot! Ian shook his head silently, ignoring Zoro, who was jumping up and down on the back of his feet and went to the vige.


    Aftering to the dojo, Ian found that his younger brothers who were supposed to be training were gathering together and talking about something outside the dojo.


    Have you seen it? That person is so tall!


    Let me say, his face is the biggest!


    Yeah, yeah, this is the first time I see someone with such a big face!


    Ian listened curiously and asked aloud, What are you doing around here instead of practicing?


    Hearing this voice, the group of younger brothers quickly turned around. One of the children with watermelon head came running over with a runny nose and asked, Brother Ian, there are foreigners in the vige. When we were at the seaside today, we saw a big face in those people. It was amazing!


    The other younger brothers also nodded along, chattering around Ian to describe the man.


    Ians heart moved, he suddenly remembered something and asked, Is there a newspaper? Who took thetest newspaper?


    Since he started training with Zoro, Ian recently did not go to help Master Koshiro by getting him newspapers. This job was handed to another young disciple. When they heard his question, one of the bald little brothers rushed to the dojo and took out a newspaper and handed it to Ian.


    Ian opened the newspaper and saw a huge headline on the front page:


    In the East Blue, even the small vige of Frost Moon Vige knows that this is the most beautiful country in the East Blue, can attract the worlds nobles, the Celestial Dragons, to visit, as can be seen.


    However, Ian knows that this so-called most beautiful country only hides all dirty things and excludes some unbeautiful things, which is a model of isted society!


    As soon as he read the name of the Goa Kingdom in the newspaper, Ian suddenly remembered one thing: Sabos early voyage to the sea.


    This sick country, for the sake of the tidiness and beauty of its own city, cleaned all the garbage out of the town, concentrated it outside the city, and drove all the unsightly vagrants and unemployed to live in the garbage hill. Then they build a high wall to separate the garbage hill from the city and form two different worlds.


    They call this the Gray Terminal.


    On weekdays, they dont care about the garbage mountain, as if their country does not have such a ce, but when the Celestial Dragons decided to visit, they chose to burn the garbage hills clean in order to prevent the odor of garbage hills from polluting the air! Knowing that many people are living there, they still choose to do so. They have never thought about what will happen to those vagrants when they lose the soil they depend on to survive. They are so indifferent that they are suffocating and cruel.


    Although Sabo is a nobleman of this country, his nature is to yearn for freedom. He has always wanted to escape from the ce where he felt suffocated.


    After knowing that the garbage Hill would be burned, Sabo had been trying to find a way to inform his two brothers, Luffy and Ace, but he was imprisoned by his parents at home.


    His brothers life and death were uncertain, but the people of the Goa kingdom were indifferent and careless. Sabo finally saw the ugliness and hypocrisy of the world and could not bear it. He finally chose to flee. He knocked out the guard, left a letter to Luffy and Ace, and took a boat to sea ahead of his time.


    However, unfortunately, the day he went to sea coincided with the arrival of the worlds nobleman.


    On the oing big ship, Sabo chose to avoid them politely and also imagined that he would one day be the captain of such a big ship, sailing across the sea. However, it was unexpected that his politeness could not be understood by the arrogant Celestial Dragons, and could not allow a Dalit to pass next to him, so they attacked Sabos ship directly.


    In the world of One Piece, the world government has always regarded the pirates as cancers, but in Ians view, these so-called world aristocratic Celestial Dragons are the real cancer! These self-righteous Celestial Dragons can be said to be the ugliest collection of human nature.


    Thinking of this, Ian couldnt help but sigh. If he remembers correctly, the big-faced person that the younger brothers said should be Emporio Ivankov.


    Ivankov, a cadre of the revolutionary army, appeared there. That means that Luffys father, the Supreme Commander of the Revolutionary Army, Monkey.D.Dragon, also went to the East Blue, and now should be on his way to the Goa Kingdom.


    Putting down the newspaper, Ian stood up and asked the younger brothers: Keep practicing here, I will go and have a look.


    Ah, Aniki Ian, you are so cunning that you dont take us! Watermelon Head kid couldnt help shouting.


    Ian touched his head with a funny smile and walked out of the dojo.


    Ivankov came to Frost Moon Vige because he was separated from Dragon. It was a secret operation of Dragon to go to the Goa Kingdom. Naturally, it was impossible to bring Ivankov with him. His huge face was so eye-catching that it would be exposed.


    Ian chose to go and see Ivankov. First, he was curious to see the legendary monster in person. Secondly, he was also interested to know if he could meet Dragon.


    There are many mysterious characters in the world of the One Piece, Luffys father, Dragon, is one of them, and nobody knows his origin or his strength. What he ys is the existence of a big behind-the-scenes BOSS

 Chapter 9: Haki??

    Chapter 9: Haki??


    As Ian wanted to go, he just came to the entrance of the vige and saw the person he wanted to see.


    A group of seven or eight people was walking toward the vige at this time. The first one was a very tall fellow, who could be at least two meters in height.


    He was covered in a green cloak, but his face was visible, and in Ians eyes, Ivankovs face ounted for half of his body.


    For Ian, this face was almost the same height as his 10-year-old body


    Ah, Ill go! Hes frightening! Even though Ian was mentally prepared, he was shocked by this face.


    Ivankov has thick eyeshadows and long eyshes, and his lips are covered with purple lip-gloss. The whole person looks like a ghost.


    When he watched Ivankov in the Amine, he only thought that it is exaggerated, but after seeing the real person, Ian only felt some fear.


    No wonder why Dragon didnt want to take him to that mission. Looking at his heavy make-up With this big face. How much would it take them to notice this creature?


    Looking behind Ivankov, Ian saw another character who was left behind by Dragon.


    It was a taller man than Ivankov, who was also wearing a green cloak, but on the cap of the cloak, there were two round ears.


    Uncle Kuma, your cute bears ear cappletely sold you out Do you think people will not recognize you if you wear a cloak?


    Thats right, Ivankov was followed by another revolutionary cadre: Bartholomew Kuma!


    At that moment of seeing them, Ian finally knew why Ivankovspanion was Kuma. Just their height, their unique and distinctive style, other people cant match with them.


    Except for Kuma and Ivankov, the other few people were not so eye-catching. Although they looked cool in their cloaks, they should be ordinary members of the Revolutionary Army.


    When Ianplete analyzing them, they noticed him too.


    Who is this ck-haired child?


    Is it okay to be seen by a kid?


    Several members of the revolutionary army whispered, but Ivankov did not care that much, went to Ian and looked down at him.


    Hey! Boy! The dress you wear Are you studying in the vige dojo?


    Ian came back to this moment and nodded.


    Your dojo is called the Isshin Dojo? Ivankov pointed to Ians cross-embroidered double swords on his chest and said: I remember it seems to be this name.


    How do you know? Ian felt curious. Do you know Master Koshiro?


    Ivankov turned his head and looked at Kuma behind him, but Kuma had no expression. He was holding a book and looking at it, very focused.


    Then Ivankov turned back to Ian and said, Thats right! Boy, I know him!


    What is it for? Ian was somewhat puzzled, but he didnt ask much.


    Can you take us to your dojo? Ivankov asked.


    Ians eyes turned around. He didnt know what his master Koshiro had to do with the revolutionary army. Its not a problem to take them to the master, But it was rare to encounter a bunch of outsiders here, and it is a pity not to use them.


    So he nodded and said, Yes, but you have to promise me something!


    Ivankov asked curiously, What do you want?


    Ian looked at the revolutionary army soldiers behind him and pointed at them: Its very simple, just one of youe and fight with me!


    What!? The revolutionary army soldiers were so surprised that they thought they had misheard.


    One of them even came forward and stooped to touch Ians head. Dont make trouble, kid, he said. Would you take us to the dojo? Ill give you candy!


    Hey, let me go! Master Koshiro touched my head, even if you dare to treat me as a child?


    Ian pped his hand, looked at the sword he was carrying around his waist, and said, Good, Its you then!


    Heh The revolutionary soldier suddenly became dumbfounded. He had no idea that this kid had such personality, so he had to look at Ivankov for help.


    Ivankov looked at Ian and found that the expression on his face was serious, so he said, Dont hurt this boy!


    The revolutionary soldier nodded helplessly, stood in the same ce, did not pull his sword. He posed himself and said to Ian, Okay,e on, kid! I wont use weapons, Ill just fight you with my fist!


    Ian didnt ept his nonsense. He rushed up with his bamboo sword.


    At the first encounter, the revolutionary soldier almost suffered a great loss. He didnt expect that Ians speed would be so fast. With his eyes were fixed, he dangerously avoided Ians chopping and almost broke into a cold sweat.


    Ian didnt care much, the long practice in the dojo has made him turn his sword into an instinct. After the revolutionary soldier avoided it, Ian immediately seized the gap under his opponents ribs and stabbed it with his sword.


    To be able to follow Ivankovs side, even ordinary fighters have real skills. The revolutionary soldier dodged Ians attack, raised his leg and kicked Ian.


    However, when he just kicked him, he regretted it because he was forced to take it seriously by a child and put all his efforts into it.


    With that in mind, he unconsciously took in a little strength.


    However, what he did not know was that Ian waited for it.


    Theunching of True sh skill is conditional, that is, it can only beunched when the opponent is about to attack him. If this revolutionary soldier kept dodging and didnt fight back, how can Ian use his skill?


    So when he saw the kicking, Ian did not blink and kept staring closely at his movements.


    When the opponents foot was about to kick him, Ian wanted to use the sh of skill.


    Just unexpectedly, the next second, he was hit, kicked in the face, and directly flew out!


    The revolutionary soldier himself did not think of Ians trick. After hitting him like a ball, he was shocked and rushed to see Ian.


    Ians half face was so hurt. He was lying on the ground grinding his teeth. He had no idea that his sh skill had failed to activate, causing him to get a painful kick.


    What the f*ck, this sh skill is harder to grasp the timing than imagined!


    Youre all right! The revolutionary soldier asked with concern.


    Ian shook his head and climbed up from the ground, holding the bamboo sword tightly, and said, Come again!


    The revolutionary soldier waved his hand and said, No, no, if youe again, Im afraid youll be injured!


    Dont worry, I havent lost yet! Is it because Ian has stayed with Kuina and Zoro for a long time? Ian found that he also has the spirit of not epting the loss, what is such a little pain?


    Looking at him like this, the revolutionary soldier had no choice but to ept the challenge of Ian again.


    Ivankov stood by and looked at them all the time. He was very interested that he enjoyed Ian as a child who wanted to challenge adults. He appreciated Ians spirit. But Kuma held his book in his hand, he did not know whether he was reading or watching the battle between Ian and the soldier.


    Ian was more serious. In fact, in the beginning, he regarded these revolutionary soldiers who were in the background of Anime as weak trash. He thought they were not very strong. But now he found that this is the real world. Even weak trash, in fact, were very strong, at least better than the children, whose body has not yet fully grown up.


    The two attacked again, the revolutionary army soldier found that Ians shot speed was even faster. He had to fight back again to defeat him and end this embarrassing battle.


    He did not dare to kick again this time. Instead, he used his fist. The strength of his fist was better controlled than that of his foot. He did not really want to hurt Ian.


    However, Ian, who was in a state of concentration at this time, reacted very sharply. Seeing the soldiers fisting to his face, he once again seized the opportunity tounch the True sh.


    Just as the revolutionary soldiers fist was about to hit Ian, Ian suddenly disappeared from his sight!


    No one could see how Ians footsteps were moving, except that he appeared at the revolutionary soldiers side in an instant, holding up a bamboo sword and splitting it down at an incredible speed.


    The speed of the sword was so fast, with a kind of whistling sound, like a shadow, a sh of light in the air, hit the revolutionary soldier in the back severely!


    The Revolutionary Army soldier was a tall adult, but after the blow on his back, he only felt a tremendous force hitting him. Under such heavy pressure, the bones on his back seemed to mourn. His whole body fell down involuntarily and was hit from the standing state by the m, and at the moment of falling, his mouth could not help but scream.


    Ivankov, who watched the battle, was even more surprised. He was not surprised that a child could defeat an adult, but at what he had just perceived.


    Dragging the cloak, he couldnt help turning around on one leg, revealing his muscr thighs in stockings: Huh! It is the fluctuation of the Haki!? Did the boy awaken the Haki at such a young age?


    Unfortunately, Ian did not hear his words. At the moment when the revolutionary soldier yelled, Ian himself could not help but scream.


    The difference was that the soldier of the revolutionary army screamed because of the pain on his back, while Ian screamed because of a headache.


    Yes, Ians sh finally seeded, but what he didnt realize was that it was apanied by a piercing headache, which made him unable to hold the bamboo sword in his hand.


    He finally knows why the description of the sh skill says that it can cause great harm because, after the first sh, Ians only 15 points of the Nen was consumed. At the same time, he can feel that when he splits that sword, there was a certain force wrapped around his whole sword.


    That should be from using the Nen! It was because of the Nen was wrapped around his sword that knocked the revolutionary soldier down.


    That was very simr to the usage of Armed Haki, so Ivankov had such an exmation.


    It is a pity that the first time using the sh skill, he fainted.


    Once he really used his Nen, he couldnt grasp the consumption of his ability, which led to the use of all his Mind Force at once, and with an emptied mind energy, that brought him a strong irritating headache.


    Ian sat down on the ground and held his head to alleviate this pain, but in Ivankovs eyes, that became a sign of Ians awakening his Haki.

 Chapter 10: Don’t Touch My Head Again

    Chapter 10: Don¡¯t Touch My Head Again


    Will that be Haki? Ivankov has met so many people using the Haki, but he was surprised by Ians age.


    The Haki is a potential force possessed by all human beings, as instinct exists, but most people are not aware of it or cannot exert it all their lives. Under normal circumstances, only after hard training and tempering, can people grasp the way to use it. Therefore, people who can generally use Haki are adults.


    Nevertheless, Ivankov saw an exception today. The exception was Ian, looking at his height, he is at most 12 years old, maybe less, but such a small child has awoken the Haki.


    So at this moment, he looked at Ian like a very talented kid No, like a monster.


    Ian sat on the ground, holding his head for a long time before he felt his headache eased slightly. Before he asked the system what was going on, he suddenly heard a series of prompts from the system.


    You have beaten an opponent who is above your strength and earned 500 points of experience.


    Youve won the Achievement Award: the first time using your Nen skills on a fight!


    You have acquired basic concepts of practicing skills. Current proficiency: 0!


    Whats going on? Ian endured the headache and looked it up in his mind.


    Its understandable that the value of experience has suddenly increased dramatically. In fact, in the beginning, Ian was very careful. The reason why he chose a revolutionary army soldier to be an opponent, he wanted to test the True sh, and also wanted to see if he could defeat the other side and get the value of experience. In his opinion, as a child, the other side would surely show mercy, which naturally gives him the chance to win.


    To put it bluntly, the revolutionary soldier was actually pitted by Ian.


    However, what he did not expect was that he could gain so much experience by defeating his opponent who is stronger than him. Now Ians experience value has risen to 750 points, it will soon be able to upgrade again, and then it will usher in the Improvement of his attributes.


    After using the sh skill, Ian also got an achievement award. When he opened the achievement interface, he found that the reward was actually 5 books of experience.


    This book of experience wasnt intended for Ian but was used to upgrade the card level.


    In addition to this achievement award, Ian also saw other rewards in the achievement interface, such as defeating 10 opponents, defeating 100 opponents or reaching 50 points of Doriki or reaching 100 points of Doriki and so on. The rewards given by these achievements are different. Ordinary is the book of experience, higher ones give the advanced stone and diamond award, among which diamond rewards are the least. Ian was not surprised. He knows the pitfalls of the game system very well. This small amount of diamond rewards, in fact, the real purpose of those rewards is to attract you to recharge diamonds


    The most unexpected thing for Ian was that he has just acquired basic skills practice. When he saw his basic swordsmanship skills, Ian was wondering if there were any other kinds of basic skills. He didnt expect that they really appeared now.


    [Basic Nen practice: increase the number of restore per hour of the Nen, current restore value: 1 point, current proficiency (0/1000)]


    After reading the description of this skill, Ian realized that it was used to restore his own mental strength. Yeah, the skills acquired from cards almost depend on the Mind Energy, while he only has a little bit value of the Nen. What should he do when he runs out of it? Now with this basic Nen practice skill, even if he used up his energy of the Nen, he now can recover it slowly after a period of rest.


    Just he didnt know how the proficiency of this skill will grow? Is it difficult to constantly consume its own value of energy to improve? Well Most likely, well, havent you seen that skill proficiency is too much lower than the swordsmanship skills?


    Ians swordsmanship skills have been upgraded to the primary swordsmanship. The proficiency required to upgrade to intermediate swordsmanship has turned into a million! When he first saw it, he even took a breath of cold air. Compared with the present practice skills, it felt like a fortress.


    Perhaps it is because of the slow recovery effect of this skill, Ians headache has been alleviated. Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly found someone in front of him. Looking up, it was Ivankovs face that caught his eye.


    At close range, his face was even more frightening. Ian stepped back and asked, What are you doing?


    Hip-Hip! Boy! Ivankov seemed to be in a happy mood, turning around again and saying to Ian, That was amazing. Whats your name?


    My name is Ian!


    Ian Little Candy! Ivankov said, How are you feeling now? Do you want me to treat you?


    No, I am better! Ian quickly waved.


    Ivankovs good intentions, Ian couldnt ept it. In front of this Horm-Horm Fruit user, he does not even know whether he is a man or a woman, although the image is male now, at any time he can be incarnated as a woman, in the face of this free control of hormones, Ian firmly does not intend to let him touch his body. Who knows if he will use the healing hormone or the sex hormone?


    All right! Ivankov nodded and said, Dont worry too much. Your headache should be the aftereffect of awakening the Haki. Its not a big problem. By the way, do you know what Haki is?


    If this was asked by anyone who knew him well in Frost Moon Vige, Ian would undoubtedly pretend to be naive, but it was Ivankov who asked this. Ian did not need to hide anything. He nodded directly and said, I Know!


    He knows that Ivankov may have regarded his ability to the Haki, so thats why he asked.


    But Ian knows his own business. Since this time, Ian has been trying to figure out his own Nen ability. In his judgment, there is still some difference between the Nen and the Haki. Although the essence may be simr, the form of expression is not necessarily the same. The Nen ability was wrapped around his sword, which can simte the effect of armed Haki but such as Haki. The Mind Force abilities were not necessarily simted.


    He was supposed to be trying to give Ian a long talk about the Haki, but he was choked back by the words from Ian. Ian found that he was trembling all over, with a hard-pressed expression.


    Ivankov finally said, You know it? Ah, thats great. Then I dont need to exin it to you. You just need to pay more attention to rest these days!


    Who are you? Although he already knew the name of Ivankov, Ian pretended to ask.


    Hip-Hip! I am Emporio Ivankov! Ivankov turned around and said, You can call me Eva or Evan. it doesnt matter what you call me Stool


    Then suddenly, Ivankov shouted angrily: I dont want to be called stool!!!


    Ian looked at him silently and didnt say a word


    At this time, several other Revolutionary Army soldiers also came around and looked at Ian with amazement. They all knew about Haki, but they failed to develop it. They were shocked that Ian could use the Haki at such a young age. At the same time, they thought they were living dogs. So they praised Ian.


    Everyone likes to listen to praise, and Ian is no exception, but the problem was that these guys were saying, Damn, thats really amazing! While touching his head, which was unbearable for him!


    Just when Ian wanted to attack them, the revolutionary soldier who had just confronted him came over and saw that he was grinning his teeth in pain and feeling ufortable. Ian was still not satisfied, so he asked him, Are you all right?


    The revolutionary army soldier initially felt that he was quite deficient, but the key was losing the fight to a child. However, because of his adults self-esteem, the revolutionary soldier tried hard to show a smiling face to Ian, and his white teeth shed. Then he even touched Ians head.


    Can you take us to the dojo now? Asked the revolutionary soldier.


    Why the F*ck did you touch my head again!


    Ian blinked, nodded cleverly, turned around and left. The crowd quickly followed him.


    However, what they did not expect was that they had not reached the dojo for a long time under the leadership of Ian.


    Strange, how do I feel that we just passed this ce? A revolutionary soldier scratched his head and wondered.


    How is it possible? You must have misremembered it! Ian did not return to the tunnels.


    The army can only keep following him, but they dont know that they werepletely fouled by Ian. They have circled around the whole vige


    This was a little revenge for the men, who gathered around him and touched his head


    In fact, this has been discovered by Ians conscience, originally he intended to circle around more than a dozen circles

 Chapter 11: iPhone XS!?

    Chapter 11: iPhone XS!?


    Here we are! Ian stopped outside the dojo.


    At noon, Koshiro was basking by sunlight in the yard. Ian saw him at a nce. After running over, he said to Koshiro, Sensei, someone hase to see you!


    When he said this, Ian kept staring at Koshiro, but he found that Koshiro was still smiling. He was not surprised by Ivankovs appearance.


    Hello! Long time no see! Koshiro greeted him and smiled to Ivankov and Kuma.


    Mr. Koshiro! Kuma remained silent, but Ivankov screamed andughed.


    Ian has been paying attention to the dialogue between the two sides. He has always thought that Master Koshiro might have something to do with the revolutionary army, but it seemed that there was something wrong with this situation.


    Koshiro said nothing to Ivankov and Kuma, as well as the attitude of the revolutionary soldiers towards Koshiro, were not like the attitude of seeing theirpanions. How to say it, they were not familiar with each other but appeared to be polite, as if they were ordinary guests.


    Ian was thinking about it carefully, he felt that Master Koshiro was really a member of the revolutionary army, how could he stay in Frost Moon Vige for so many years?


    Retire? Dont be funny. The Revolutionary Army has only been active in the world for a few years now.


    Therefore, Ian felt that Master Koshiro should not be a member of the Revolutionary Army. Is it true that, as Ivankov said, he is only an old Acquaintance ?


    Ian was so distracted that he did not hear what Master Koshiro and Ivankov said. When he saw Master Koshiro reach out and lead them into the dojo, Ian came back to his mind.


    The group was brought into the dojo as a guest. Since there was no special reception room in the dojo, so the two sides sat down in the venue. Ian has wanted to hear what they were going to say, but Koshiro unexpectedly asked him to make tea.


    Unfortunately, Ian had to go to the back kitchen to make tea. He turned around and didnt see Kuina. He didnt know where she was going to exercise. So did Zoro. The fool was probably lost in the hill.


    After a while, Ian boiled the water, took out several cups and brewed the tea, then put them on the te and carried them out.


    When Ian arrived, the tea was given to everyone. He found that he did not know what the two sides had talked about. Although Master Koshiro smiled, he could detect a trace of deste expression.


    When he saw Ianing, Koshiro said to him again, Ian, you go to the warehouse to count and see how much food we have left.


    Food supplies? Ah, yes, Ivankov, they came to Frost Moon Vige, it seems to be preparing food.


    Sure enough, Ivankov said, Well buy it by the market price!


    But Koshiro shook his head and said, No, its not worth much, I will just give it to you.


    Ivankov did not refuse. When Ian saw that there was nothing wrong, he turned and went out. When he was ready to go to the warehouse to count the supplies, Master Koshiros voice came from behind. Who just went out is my oldest disciple in the dojo


    Ian estimated that Master Koshiro was introducing him to Ivankov, so he didnt mind.


    The grain in the warehouse is produced in the dojo field. So few people eat in the dojo and consume less, so there was still a lot of surpluses. Ian spent some time counting and found that there were more than 100 bags, ording to a bag of about 50 kilograms to calcte, there were not more than 5,000 kilograms of grain, wheat, and rice.


    Ian ran back and reported it to Koshiro, Ivankov finally decided to take 3,000 kilograms of grain. Ian looked at them and found that they were only seven or eight people. More than 3,000 kilograms of grain, how they would carry it them out.


    However, while Ian was thinking of that, Kuma suddenly stood up and asked Ian to take him to the warehouse.


    He mped the thick book under his armpit, then freed his left hand and took off his right-hand glove, revealing a strange-looking palm.


    On the palm of that hand, there is a soft-looking paw-shaped bubble, just like a cats paw, which makes people feel like touching when they see it.


    Paw-Paw Fruit! Ians mind suddenly appeared such a noun.


    Sure enough, Uncle Kuma, are you actually the deepest hidden thing in the world of One Piece?


    Even Ian had an impulse to touch his paw


    Kuma walked to the ce where the food was stacked and touched it gently with his right hand.


    Then, in Ians astonished eyes, half of the grain disappeared in an instant.


    Before, Ian was wondering how they would carry the grain, but he didnt expect to use this method!


    Ian knows that the food that disappeared was actually shot by Kuma with his paw, and by this time, it must havended on the shore of their boat.


    Its really convenient! Ian looked at Kuma admiringly. Sometimes he thinks about the unscientific things of the Devil Fruit. Could he get to eat one?


    When the bullet flew over the grain and brought his gloves,


    After Kuma flew the grain, he brought his gloves. Ian thought he was going out of the warehouse, but he suddenly opened his mouth and asked Ian in a low voice, If you were to travel, whered you go?


    Its good that he didnt speak much, and when he did, he made Ian tremble.


    What the f*ck! Why this sentence sounds so familiar!


    So he quickly waved his hand and said: I dont want to travel for the time being, and even if I want to goter, I will go by boat myself!


    Kuma looked down at him. The height gap between them was so obvious. There was a feeling of an elephant watching a mouse. Although the side counted as a mouse made Ian very ufortable, he felt enormous pressure at the moment because he finally remembered that Bartholomew Kuma had another nickname and identity.


    Tyrant! One of the seven Shichibukai!


    He wont be angry, will he? Ian thought that ording to the situation of the grain he had just flown, he must have found himself taking them around the vige. Otherwise, how could he have projected grain from the dojo to the coast so urately?


    Ian was worried, but suddenly Kuma brought something out and handed it to Ian with his gloved palm.


    For taking your food, this is a gift! Kumas voice was still low.


    When Ian looked at it, he found that what was in his palm was a tiny Den Den Mushi!


    This Den Den Mushi was pink, very small, with a shell on its back and a circle of patterns on it. It was also connected to a microphone with a wire. On the side of the shell, there was a circle of numbers like a dial, from 0 to 9.


    The Den Den Mushi was sleeping at this time, with two big eyes closed. Ian took it over, poked it curiously, but found that he could not wake it up.


    This is a young Den Den Mushi. Kuma said, Take it with you, and when it grows up, it will be yours.


    So amazing!? Ian carefully held the little pink guy and asked, Can it make calls when it grows up?


    After growing up, there will be a number on the shell, that is your number! Kuma said. This was the first time Ian heard him say so much.


    This is the iPhone XS of the pirate world, isnt it? When it grows up, it will be an iPhone XS! (LOL XD the author wrote it iPhone 7S, and I changed it XD to XS)


    Ian was so excited. He didnt expect that Kuma would give him a Den Den Mushi as a gift. He couldnt help saying, Thank you, Uncle Kuma!


    As soon as he said that, Ian knew that he made a mistake! It was at this moment he knew he f*cked up XD


    /watch?v=1wiz0UsBPac


    Bartholomew Kuma, he did not introduce himself to Ian. To be precise, among the members of the Revolutionary Army, Ian should know only the name of Ivankov!


    Sure enough, after calling him Uncle Kuma, Kuma suddenly became silent and looked at Ian without speaking.


    Fortunately, Ian was quick-witted and nave: Uncle Kuma (Kuma means bear), can I call you that? I like your hat! Its like a bear!


    When Kuma entered the dojo, he had already taken off his cloak. Now Kuma was wearing his ck and white bear cap, which was used as an excuse to call him Uncle Kuma.


    After hearing Ians words, Kuma turned his head and stopped looking at him. Just as Ian was quietly relieved, Kuma made an action that he could never have imagined.


    He took off his bears ear cap and fastened it on Ians head.


    If you like, give it to you! (PS: he sometimes talks strangely)


    At this moment, Ian was so confused. What the hell is it?


    PS: Go check chap 6, I found a huge part missing in it xD sorryyyy!! ^^

 Chapter 12: Dragon and Sabo

    Chapter 12: Dragon and Sabo


    Ian didnt know what Kuma thought and why he gave him his hat, but this silent man has always been iprehensible for Ian, and he didnt know what he was thinking about.


    Kuma went out, and Ian took the bears ear cap on his head and looked at this cute cap in his hand. Ian felt like something was stuck in his throat and didnt know how to spit it out.


    What the Hell, do people in this world like to give hats so much?


    He didnt know what would he looks like wearing this hat. Ian imagined it and suddenly felt drowned with embarrassment.


    But he also knows that Kuma may be more kind to him. If the Den Den Mushi was a gift for the Dojos food, then this hat should be his personal thank-you gift.


    As ast resort, Ian had to wear this bears ear cap.


    When he returned to the Dojo, Ian heard a burst ofughter from the inside, which made him very surprised. It was impossible to imagine that the more traditional man like Master Koshiro could get on with Ivankov.


    Walking in, Ian said to Koshiro, Sensei, its done!


    So, we have to leave! Ivankov stood up from the ground and put on a hood again, covering his explosive purple head.


    So do Kuma and the other revolutionary army soldiers, who have once again covered themselves up tightly.


    Koshiro was looking at the hat on Ians head in surprise. When he heard Ivankovs words, he came back and asked, Will you stay a little longer?


    No, its not good to stay in the vige for a long time! Ivankov said: We will go to the beach and wait for the ship to arrive.


    Koshiro nodded and said to Ian, Ian, send them off!


    All right! In fact, he didnt need Koshiro to say it, Ian also decided to do so. Ivankov said that they would go to the beach and wait for their ship. Dragon must be there, so Ian wanted to go with them and see him.


    Ian led the way out of the dojo, Ivankov and Kuma followed, while the revolutionary soldiers bowed respectfully to Koshiro before they came out.


    Watching the people leaving, the dojo became empty, and Koshiro sat down and did not say a word. No one knows what he was thinking.


    Along the way, all the revolutionary soldiers, including Iva, looked at the cute bears ear cap sprouting on Ians head in some surprise.


    They naturally knew that it was Kumas hat. They were surprised that Kuma would give his own hat to someone else.


    But even Ivankov didnt ask what was going on when he looked at Kuma who wasnt wearing his hat at the moment. They just stared at Ian intensely.


    Feeling the burning sight behind him, Ian only felt itchy all over, so at this time, he didnt take them around in circles, he went straight to the beach, and soon they went out of the vige.


    The revolutionary soldier who fought with Ian scratched his head and said strangely, Huh! It seems that we arrived so fast, not like when we came!


    Ian looked back at him with a severe look and said, Nah, your delusion!


    Really? The revolutionary soldier was also a little insecure.


    Yeah! Ian nodded with certainty: Youre probably hungry! So it was an illusion.


    Ivankov saw this scene,ughed happily and said, What a good boy!


    Ian shrugged his shoulders, and he knew that the detours could not be concealed from Ivankov and Kuma. But who made him look like a child now, Childrens pranks would be forgiven, wouldnt they?


    Frost Moon Vige is not a big vige, and the poption is not veryrge. When Ian brought people to the beach, he could see a few small fishing boats tied to the beach, which was left by the fishermen who went to the vige. It was already afternoon. These fishermen had already returned from work, so the beach seemed quiet. Ivankov and his group came here, they werent afraid of being seen.


    ording to the timeline, the revolutionary army at this time were still in the stage of umting strength, so it was best for them to act in a low-key way and not be seen as much as possible.


    Until it was dark, no ship hade, but fortunately, Kuma took some revolutionary soldiers and found the food that has been flown by his technique. A group of people cooked a pot of rice on the beach, then caught some fish on the shore, and cooked them. So they ate, and Ian wasnt nervous following them.


    The moon had risen in the sky, and Ian began to yawn. Suddenly, he heard a revolutionary soldier standing at a high ce shouting, Here they are!


    Ian quickly got up and looked in the distance. In the night, a dark shadow on the sea wasing in their direction.


    As time went by, the shadow grewrger andrger, and it was not until it came nearer that Ian could see the outline of the ship in the moonlight.


    It was a huge three-mast sailing boat, but the bow of the ship was a dragon head. The dragon body just supported the whole boat as a keel, and then a dragon tail appeared at the stern, making the ship look as if it was supported by a dragon.


    This was undoubtedly Dragons ship.


    A revolutionary army soldier, who had already signaled to the ship with a light, Dragons ship slowed down and approached the shore.


    Eva-Kun, can I go up and have a look? Ian pulled Ivankovs cloak and pretended to be naive: I havent seen such a big ship yet!


    Ivankov did expect such a request from Ian. In fact, when Ian was waiting with them, Ivankov guessed that Ian wanted to see their ship and said, Hiiihaaa! Ian Little Candy! Its okay to go up and take a look, but let me say it first, I cant take you with me. So after that, you have to get off the boat and go back, okay?


    No problem! Ian nodded.


    When the Dragon Boat stopped, a pulling-boat wasid down from the left side of the hull. Ivankov and Kuma started to board along the pulling-boat, and Ian followed closely. The remaining Revolutionary Army soldier began to call on the boat for some hands to carry the food.


    Upon boarding the ship, Ivankov yelled: The action is too slow. Dragon! How much are we going to wait!


    Ian followed Ivankov with his tall body, he poked his head out, looking forward, only to see a figure in the same green cloak slowly turning around on the deck.


    Under the moonlight, Dragon was still wearing his hood, which prevented Ian from seeing his face clearly.


    Sorry! Dragon spoke, his voice sounding low: Something has dyed it us, we had to save a child


    As he turned around, he revealed a child lying on the deck behind him, and Ian saw at first nce the thick bandages wrapped around him.


    The bandage not only wrapped around the childs whole body but also around his head and face. He was in a fainting state with his mouth wide open. The ck burn marks could be seen in the bandage gap. Under the bleak moonlight, the blood beneath the bandage was so dazzling.


    Even Ian shivered when he saw the child. He was frightened by the childs injuries.


    Needless to say, this kid must be Sabo who was rescued from the sea by Dragon!


    When they really saw Sabos tragedy at the moment, even Ian couldnt help but feel angry. What a cruel heart wouldy such a heavy hand on a little child!


    If it wasnt for Dragon to happen to save Sabo, it might be the end for Sabo!


    At this moment, Ian really realized for the first time how cruel the Celestial Dragons were


    Ivankov naturally saw Sabo lying on the deck, and jumped over in surprise and squatted down to look at him.


    This is too serious!! Hey,e and help me deal with his wounds! Ivankov shouted.


    Ivan, can you heal him? Asked Dragon.


    No, the child is too young. He needs special treatment! Ivankov said: I can only hold him alive! Lets rush him to treatment!


    After that, Ivankov took off his gloves and thrust his fingers into Sabos body.


    Healing hormone, adrenaline!


    Sabo on the ground suddenly coughed and coughed. Ivankov saw it and said happily, Very good, his heart is beating again!


    Several Revolutionary Army soldiers took the opportunity to lift Sabo on a stretcher and deliver him to the cabin.


    Ivankov raised his head and asked Dragon, Who is this kid? Why did he suffer such a serious injury?


    Dragon shook his head and said: I dont know his name. He was attacked by the Celestial Dragons In that sad country


    Really Ivankov remained silent for a while.


    Just then, a voice suddenly came and said: His name is Sabo!


    Huh? Dragon looked in the direction of the voice in a daze and saw another child standing on the deck. The person who made this noise was naturally Ian.


    Who are you? Dragon was curious: Do you know this injured child?


    At the same time, Dragon naturally saw Kumas cap on Ians head, and could not help looking in the direction of Kuma.


    Ian shook his head and said, Just know his name.


    He knows very well that Sabo suffered such a serious injury this time. When he was injured, he would lose his memory and his own name. Ian mentioned his name just for the sake of being nicknamed by the people of the Revolutionary Army in the future.


    In fact, even if Ian does not mention it, the revolutionary army people will know his name from the things that Sabo carries. The reason why Ian speaks out was actually subconscious


    Dragon looked at Eva. Eva rose his hands and said, This is a child in the viges dojo, a boy with a great character. I took him on board to have a look of our ship.


    Is that right? Dragon looked at Ian and said nothing, but turned to him and asked, Wheres the food?


    A revolutionary army soldier replied: The dojo in the vige sent us some.


    Well, get ready to sail! Dragon said: Return to Baltigo!


    Ian saw him now and had no regrets in his heart. At this moment, hearing Dragons words, he knew that he was ordering his deportation, and said, I have to go back to the dojo!


    After that, he walked toward the side of the boat and did not take two steps. Suddenly he heard Dragon saying, Eva, you send him off!


    Ivankov followed Ian and sent him off the boat. When they came to the shore, Ivankov said to Ian, Ian, little candy, you have seen us now, but you need to promise me to not tell anyone about us?


    I understand, you are not ordinary people! Ian shrugged and said, By the way, Uncle Kuma gave me a little Den Den Mushi. Can I have your number?


    Ivankov was stunned and immediately responded, Uncle Kuma? You call him that? What do you want my number for?


    Ian nodded: Because I might want something from you in the future

 Chapter 13: Leaving!

    Chapter 13: Leaving!


    The Revolutionary Armys ship was off shore and sailing on the vast sea.


    Dragon stood at the bow of the boat and looked at the distance. At this moment, he had taken off his cloak, revealing his domineering long hair and a strange diamond pattern on his face.


    Hearing footstepsing from behind, Dragon did not turn around: Kuma?


    Kuma stood behind him and did not speak.


    Dragon turned around and saw Kuma put on a new bear ear cap. He grinned and said: There are still spares Rarely do you give your beloved hat to a teenager you dont know.


    The revolutionary army needs morepanions! Kuma opened his mouth and said in a low voice, That was a very promising teenager. Maybe there will be another day to meet


    Youre right! Dragon looked up at the night sky full of stars: Keep umting strength, when the revolutionary army can be as many as the stars in the sky, we can set off a prairie fire! This process is very long. It will take more than ten years or even decades. By that time, maybe we would have died of old age, and the rest will be passed to the younger generation.


    Kuma! Im going to let you do something! When Dragon sighed, he suddenly said to Kuma, This may be difficult, but someone has to do it.


    Kuma did not speak, he just kept looking at Dragon.


    Eleven years ago, Gol.D.Roger, the pirate king, was executed in Loguetown in the East Blue! Dragon said: The world government was meant to deter the increasingly rampant pirates, but what Roger left behind before he died turned them upside down. Over the years, more and more pirates have appeared on the Grand Line. With the strength of the Marines alone, theyre losing their minds. Ive got information said that theyre now discussing the Seven Warlords of the Sea (Shichibukai) and intend to use some great pirates to bnce the pirates world, this is a good opportunity, I want you to be a member of the Shichibukai!


    Is it intended to use Shichibukais identity to seek information from the world government? Asked Kuma.


    Yes, and if possible, you have to find a way to get in touch with someone! Dragon said solemnly, Dr.Vegapunk! The world governments genius scientist I care about him!


    Having said that, Dragon turned around, looked at the sea, and said, At that time, you and the Revolutionary Army should have as little contact as possible. You should decide everything by yourself!


    When will I leave? Kuma asked after a moment of silence.


    Soon, you will disembark in the middle of the journey. The revolutionary army cant help you. You can only rely on your own strength to take the position of Shichibukai alone Dragon said, Do you need to say goodbye to Eva?


    No need Kuma finished, holding his book, turned back to the cabin, leaving Dragon alone, who continued to look at the sea in front of him


    After sending away Ivankov and Kuma, Ian returned to the dojo in the moonlight.


    Zoro was also in the dojo at this time, He was holding a big stone while squatting and counting, 580, 581, 582


    Not far from him was Kuina, who was holding a bamboo sword and constantly attacking the erected target. It was obvious that they had practiced for a long time and were covered in sweat.


    When Ian came back, Kuina greeted him from a distance and said, Brother Ian, where have you been today? Why havent I seen you all the time?


    Zoro also put down the stone at this time, came over and stood with Kuina, saying: Aniki, your dinner was eaten by me


    Before the words were finished, Ian came to them, so both of them saw the bears ear cap on Ians head.


    Puff Puff Puff!!! Zoro couldnt help pointing to Ians head andughing loudly: Haha Haha! What a funny hat!


    Not only him but even Kuina, with an odd expression, who was supposed tough but not out loud, so she was strangled!


    Ian felt so embarrassed and hot, Kuina was forgiven, but that green algae stupid dared tough so loud.


    What the Hell are youughing at? Without thinking about it, Ian raised his hand and hammered his head.


    Ouch! Zorosughter immediately turned into a scream, and his head was swollen.


    Why did you hit me!? Zoro said fiercely to Ian. He pointed to Kuina and said to Ian, Didnt sheugh too?


    Ian stared at him. You wereughing aloud, so I hit you!


    Kuina couldnt help it anymore. She turned his face to cover her mouth and giggled.


    Damn! Zoro knows that this fairness is beyond his grasp.


    Afterughing enough, Ian asked, Wheres our Sensei?


    Kuina wiped her tears and said, I dont know. I havent been in the dojo.


    Ian entered the dojo and turned around looking for Koshiro. He sent off the revolutionary army, and he had to tell him. He turned around all the dojo and didnt see him.


    Ian didnt know where to find him, but he eventually turned to the woods behind the dojo. Only then did Ian finally find Koshiro.


    However, at first sight of Master Koshiro, Ian knew that he shouldnt disturb him.


    Because Koshiro was sitting on his knees in front of a tombstone, motionless.


    Ian knows that this tombstone is the grave of Kuinas mother!


    Kuinas mother died shortly after she gave birth to her daughter. She did not remember what she looked like, let alone Kuina, in her usual conversation, Master Koshiro rarely mentioned her mother, but asionallymented that Kuina looked like her


    Ian wondered why Master Koshiro woulde to her grave at night to worship her. This was a very unusual act.


    Just thinking about it, Ian suddenly thought of Ivankov who had just left the ind today. His heart suddenly moved. Was the abnormal behavior of Master Koshiro rted to Ivankovs appearance?


    Why after did they show up, Master Koshiroe to her tomb in the middle of the night? Could it be said that Kuinas mother was actually rted to the Revolutionary Army!?


    Ian was shocked by the idea that came to his mind, but then when he contacted Master Koshiros performance in the daytime today, he found that this conjecture was not impossible.


    Master Koshiro is very mysterious. No one knows his origin or his strength, but Ian knows his character very well and feels that he does not have the rebellious spirit of the revolutionary army. His character is ipatible with the revolutionary army.


    On the contrary, Ivankov knew Koshiro, and Koshiro greeted them with a smile, but they were so polite in their conversation.


    So the only rtion Ian could think of between them was Kuinas mother.


    Perhaps Kuinas mother was a revolutionary soldier, or even a cadre, and should be the earliest members of the revolutionary army. Ivankov actually knew Kuinas mother, along with Master Koshiro.


    This can exin the attitude between them.


    Ian thought about it and felt it might be true, so he left quietly.


    If Master Koshiro did not say anything, he would not ask. Maybe there was something hidden in this matter. Moreover, it was not a good past. Ian would not like to uncover Master Koshiros scars, just like if he did not see them.


    After returning to the dojo, Ian went to his room and looked at the little pink Den Den Mushi that Kuma gave him on the table. At this time, the little fellow had fallen asleep with his eyes closed. Ian wanted to tease him, but he couldnt do both, so he washed himself asleep. Ian tried to tease him, but he couldnt do it, So he washed himself and went to sleep.


    Late at night, the tranquil Frost Moon Vige looks peaceful under the moonlight. What happened in the daytime today is just a small interlude for this vige. When the sun rises the next day and a new dayes, it will return to the track of the past.

 Chapter 14: The Vision of the World

    Chapter 14: The Vision of the World


    The next day, Ian got up early and left some leaves and weeds for the little Den Den Mushi to eat. After that, Ian put on the bears ear cap, called Zoro to start another day of exercise.


    Running around the vige, he constantly corrected the direction of Zoro, the Directional idiot, and then they finished running. They went to the forest on the mountain and began swinging their swords and doing strength exercises.


    After these exercises werepleted, Ian found a rope, tied it to a stone, and hung it on a branch.


    He held the bamboo sword in his right hand and pushed the hanging stone forward with his left hand.


    Because of the pendulum principle, the stone swings back in the direction of Ian. He waited without a move, and when he saw that the stone was about to hit him, he tried tounch the sh skill.


    Then Puff, Ians face was hit straight by the stone.


    Sh*t! It hurts a lot!


    Ian covered his face and felt as if his nose had been bleeding. It felt sour and numb.


    Unexpectedly, it was difficult tounch, and the timing of this sh was really a problem.


    Thats right, this is what Ian thought of. Its a great way to practice the sh skill. This skill is really powerful, but it has one drawback. It can only be used at the moment of an attack, but it cant be used on its own initiative.


    Ian nowcks an opponent, so he came up with this way to let the hanging stones hit him and simte an enemys attack.


    People will react subconsciously. When facing an attack, the first reaction would actually be to avoid it. If Ian wants to ovee the subconscious reaction brought by this fear, he must constantly train himself.


    When Ian got up, he wiped his nosebleed.


    Since the beginning, Zoro has been staring at Ians movements. He didnt know what strange things was he doing. When he saw Ian bleeding from his nose when the stone hit him, he could not help but say, Brother Ian, why didnt you avoid it? Did you be an idiot after you put on this hat?


    At this time, Ian was raising his head to stop his bleeding. He said madly: You little fart, Im learning a sword skill.


    Huh! Zoros eyes lit up: A sword skill!


    Yes! Ian said: A very powerful sword trick!


    Master Koshiro has never taught them any sword skills, whether it is Kuina or Ian, or Zoro and even the other young disciples in the Dojo. Every day they practiced basic swordsmanship. Master Koshiro said that the sword skills are derived from the foundation, which is reasonable, but it is undeniable that such basic exercises will be monotonous for a long time.


    Thats why Zoros eyes were shining. He thought that if he could learn such trick himself, he might win against Kuina.


    Brother Ian, teach me! Zoro rushed forward and looked at Ian with a look of admiration: I want to learn this swordsmanship too!


    No! Ian shook his head and said, You ate all my dinner yesterday!


    Then Ill leave you my meal for today, and youll teach me! Zoro shouted.


    Ian himself has not mastered the sh skill yet, how could he teach others, but then he turned his eyes and asked: Do you really want to learn?


    Yeah! Zoro nodded busily.


    Actually, this skill recruits this thing Ian said solemnly, Everyone learns different sword skills, so I cant teach you, but


    But what? Zoro asked, tilting his head.


    But theres no way out! Ian pointed to Kumas ear cap on his head and said, The way is to wear this hat! You see, it was only after I put on this hat that I began understanding this swordsmanship.


    When Zoro heard this, he immediately became dumbfounded.


    Ian felt a little smug. Zoro, the Green algae stupid,ughed so loudly at his hat every time. How can I be his Big brother? Now, lets see who willugh.


    Making a big reason for your behavior is the only way to fool a child.


    However, without waiting for Ian to finish, Zoro suddenly popped out a sentence: I dont want, this hat looks so stupid!


    Huh! Ians nosebleed spurted out, and he was actually squandered by Zoro!?


    Without even thinking about it, Ian hammered him again


    He found it a habit to beat Zoro now


    Ignoring the screaming of the green algae stupid, Ian stood up and continued his practice.


    During the whole morning, Ian was hit by the stone, and he even didnt know how many times it stroke him. His whole face has been tragic. During this period, the number of time that he sessfully used the True sh was tiny.


    However, it wasnt without gain.


    Practicing the True sh, in fact, is exercising the basic concept of practice skills, because for starting the sh skill, it needs to consume the Nen, in this process, the proficiency of the Nen skills practice increased a little, not to mention, Ian also gradually felt the power of Nen.


    After a nights rest, his Nen value has recovered to full, 15 points. If he does not control it, he may use all his Nen at once.


    So he tried to control the output of his Nen, but he didnt expect it to be possible. It was entirely determined by his will, but it was easier to control.


    Through experiments, he found that the minimum energy value needed tounch the sh skill is actually 2 points. One was used to wrap around the sword, while the other was attached to his body. The instantaneous movement requires a strong explosive force of his muscles, and the Nen ys a role in this.


    When a sh isunched sessfully, Ian can achieve a higher swing speed than the usual due to the support of the Nen, thus achieving an instantaneous counter-attack. If at this time, he wasnt holding a bamboo sword, but a real sword, then the high-speed swing of the sword will form a de light, which is the origin of the sh name


    Although he could control the output of the Nen, it wasnt easy to perceive the timing of the shot. The stone is a stone after all. If it changes to be a real enemy, the opponents attack may be quick or slow. It will be more difficult to control the timing of the shot, so Ian must continue exercising.


    Several times the sh skill wasunched, and it quickly consumed all Ians energy. He had to stop and sigh with regret. Now, one of the restrictions on his practice is the Mind Energy, and the other is the recovery speed of the Nen, if he could have more Nen value and recovery speed of Mind Energy, he could practice more on a short period.


    Although Zoro was also exercising himself, he has been watching Ians movements since the beginning. When he saw Ian sessfullyunch the sh skill for the first time, the rope in his mouth unleashed, and the big stone fell off and almost hit his foot again.


    He opened his mouth wide in surprise, and did not expect that Ian really did the swordsmanship!


    Is wearing that silly hat really so powerful? Zoro thought about it.


    But the hat is really stupid! Zoro was so entangled.


    After seeing Ian stop, Zoro asked: Brother Ian, do you want to cut that stone? It seems impossible!


    At this time, Ian was very tired, and his brain was aching. He knew that this was the aftereffect of exhaustion and of using all his Nen, but it was much better than yesterday. When he heard the question of Zoro, Ian shook his head and said, What? Is it impossible to cut a stone? There are people in the world who can cut the steel!


    Ah!? Is there such a powerful person? Zoro was astonished.


    The world is vast. There is such kind of people! Ian answered him with a smile, then got up and said, Lets go back to eat dinner!


    On their way back, Ian found himself soft and powerless, so he rode directly around Zoros neck, let Zoro take him back to the dojo, and he named it: Reinforcement training!


    Zoro, this idiot, actually believed it! With Ian on his shoulder, he ran back to the dojo.


    Even Kuina was shocked by the wound on Ians face. She rushed to find some medicine to treat Ian. After she was done, Ian couldnt hold on anymore, so heid on his back in the dojo and fell asleep.


    What he didnt know was that, just for what he said to Zoro, someone could cut the steel off. After dinner, Zoro went to find Master Koshiro and ask him.


    Sensei! Sensei! I heard that there are people in the world who can cut off the steel. Is this true?


    Um, Well! Its true! Master Koshiro nodded.


    Standing up, Master Koshiro took out a piece of paper and said, Look at this paper carefully


    Then he threw the paper into the air and took advantage of the fact that the paper had not yet fallen, so he drew his sword and chopped it off.


    Then The paper is still intact


    Master, you havent cut it off at all! Zoro was speechless.


    Listen Zoro, there are swordsmen who can cut everything in the world, and they can even cut the steel! Using just a swing of the sword! Master Koshiro smiled and said, The strongest sword is to protect what you want to protect and cut off the strongest things that you want to cut off! For me, a swordsman that can cut everything off is not a swordsman!


    Do you understand? Koshiro asked.


    Zoro looked at Koshiro foolishly. Sensei, I want to be a swordsman who can cut everything off!


    There was a pea-sized sweat bead on Koshiros forehead: Zoro, did you understand what I just said


    Zoro certainly did not understand a word, but what Ian and Master Koshiro said made him have a vision of the outside world for the first time.


    One day, I will definitely be able to go out to see those powerful people, I will!

 Chapter 15: 1 year later

    Chapter 15: 1 yearter


    Time passed in silence, so quiet that no one could be disturbed. In the twinkling of an eye, more than ten months had passed.


    A group of young disciples sat in two rows on their knees and gazed at the two figures fighting fiercely.


    Needless to say, they were Zoro and Kuina that were in the duel.


    Ian was sitting aside at this time, watching the confrontation between them.


    It has been a year since Zoro hade to the dojo. Compared with the time when he first arrived, the stupid boy who was acting like a wild boar turned to a powerful Nitoryu swordsman.


    No one in the dojo made a sound, they only heard the sound of the two kids bamboo swords, Zoro and Kuina had already fought for more than 100 rounds, and both of them had put their best efforts into the fight.


    Every day Ian and Zoro exercised together, Ian was aware of Zoros changes. From the beginning, Zoro was defeated by Kuina in two or three swings, and now the fight has not been divided for so long, which made Ian cant help but nod for Zoro secretly.


    Unfortunately, although Zoro became stronger, Kuina has always been stronger than him. Just when everyone thought they were going to fight for some time, Kuina suddenly bowed her head and stabbed him with both her hands holding the bamboo sword.


    When Zoro saw Kuinas action, he quickly tried to block it. But it was unexpected that Kuinas attack was a fake action. After attracting Zoro to reveal a gap, she directly hit his face with arge upper sword style.


    Another red mark appeared on Zoros face, Kuinas move was really powerful. He had been beaten in his face more than once by her trick.


    1 point! So far! Kuina wins! Master Sosuke shouted, 2000 wins and 0 loses!


    Ian sighed when he saw the winner. In the past year, Zoro challenged Kuina frequently. After every exercise, he felt that he had made some progress and it would undoubtedlye to this time. He fought her for 2000 times. On average, there were five or six duals a day. He really didnt know where he came up with such great tenacity.


    So many challenges, if he has won a few times, it would be okay, but he didnt win even once. Ian now knows a little about Zoros thoughts. Its shameful to lose in a girls hands, let alone to lose so many times.


    Damn Damn it! Zoro trembled on the ground.


    Kuina pointed at Zoro with her bamboo sword and said yfully, You are really weak, Zoro. How can you be so useless? Obviously, its because youre a boy


    The disciples in the dojo heard her and said, Zoro is not weak! Besides our big brother Ian, he is among the strongest boys, he even can defeat adults.


    Kuina clearly heard it, turned to them, and said, But hes still weaker than me. Even with two swords, this kid is still weak!


    After that, Kuina left the crowd and stepped out of the dojo.


    When Ian saw this scene, he could not help smiling. Kuina was still so strong. Every time she defeated him, she would stimte him so much.


    No one knew what Zoro was thinking. He stood up in silence and patted the dust on his body.


    Master Koshiro came up to him and said, You lost again, Zoro. Its clear that you are really stronger


    Before Zoro spoke, Master Koshiro was surrounded by a group of younger disciples shouting, Sensei! Its not because shes your daughter, you are secretly training her? Yeah, thats toome!


    Master Koshiro waved his hand quickly: No, no, I wont do that. Zoro did be stronger, but Kuina is also getting stronger and stronger.


    At this time, Zoro, with a red print on his face, walked silently towards the door.


    Everyone looked at his back, and Master Koshiro called out to him. Unexpectedly, he calmly dropped a sentence: I am going to wash my face! Then he went straight out.


    Koshiro sighed and said to Ian, Go and see him!


    Ian nodded, and walked out to the well in the yard, only to see Zoro holding the water desperately pouring it on his head.


    Damn, why cant I beat Kuina? Zoro said to himself, then suddenly roared, Why!? Why? Im going to be the strongest swordsman in the world. why would that happen?!


    Ian watched him getting emotionally, so he did not go forward, he just hid behind the tree and looked at him.


    After a while of venting, Zoro finally calmed down, smeared the water on his face and said in secret, Im going to duel with her again tonight


    After dinner that day, Master Koshiro and his brother Sosuke sat in their room drinking tea. During the conversation, it was inevitable to mention the confrontation between Zoro and Kuina in the daytime.


    Its only been a year since he started. Zoros growth is amazing! Sosuke said: The amount of practice between him and Ian is unmatched to others, to say that this is certainly true, but still impossible to win against Kuina


    After listening to this, Koshiro thought for a while and then said, The female swordsman has a huge obstacle As far as the situation is concerned, I still cant let her inherit the dojo


    In the past, Master Koshiro did not speak so inly as he did today, even though he had some regrets. Perhaps it was because he and Sosuke were the only two people in the room that he finally spoke his mind. However, what he did not expect was that this sentence was just picked up by Kuina who was looking for him. She was listening to him outside the door.


    Father! Kuina mmed open the door of the room.


    Eavesdropping is not good, Kuina! Master Koshiro looked at her with a serious face.


    Kuina was forced to endure her anger, and she said to Koshiro: Father, I will be the strongest swordsman in the world!


    Simr to Koshiro, this was the first time that Kuina officially expressed her dream in front of her father, hoping to be truly recognized by him.


    Unexpectedly, Master Koshiro was silent after a while and then whispered, Kuina Girls cant be the strongest


    Kuina had looked at her father in dismay. She had no idea that her father was still so stubborn. Her efforts had never been recognized by him!


    Without saying a word, Kuina turned away and left, until her figure sank into darkness, and her tears began to flow down


    This was this too hurtful? Sosuke looked at Koshiro unbelievably. Why are you so unkind to Kuina?


    Koshiro sighed, lifted the cup in front of him and drank, after that he says, Dont you think so? Ian!


    Ian came out from behind the tree. He had watched the whole scene, but he was discovered by Koshiro. He was not surprised. When he came to the door, Ian sat down and asked Koshiro puzzled, Sensei, why are you doing this? Why do you insist that girls cant be the strongest?


    Koshiros smiling face disappeared, but instead, his expression turned into a frown, then he said, Do you know that Kuina not only looks like her mother but even her strong personality is exactly the same as her mother? I know her goal was to be the strongest swordsman in the world, but how could she be the strongest? Besides the physiological reasons, she has to constantly challenge stronger talented swordsmen. If anything happens to her, Ill


    Ive lost her mother, and I dont want to lose my daughter Koshiro looked up at the ceiling. I dont want her to be the strongest in the world. I just want her to grow up safely


    Ian watched the tears appears at the corner of his eyes. The impact of this on Ian was actually huge because he finally found out that Master Koshiro was not as old-fashioned as he imagined. In the final analysis, he just doesnt want Kuina to leave him, not because girls cant be the strongest swordsman.


    This is a fathers deepest love for his daughter. No one dares to say that Koshiro was wrong


    In this case, Ian did not know what to say, so he stood up and said, Sensei, Ill go and see Kuina


    Koshiro did not speak, this was his acquiescence to Ians actions. Ian closed the door of the room and went out.


    He wanted to go out and look for Kuina, but he was surprised to see Kuina rushing to the warehouse from afar. Curiously, Ian followed her quietly.


    A momentter, Ian saw Kuinaing out of the warehouse, holding a sword in her hand!


    That was a real sword! Ian stayed in the dojo for so long, naturally knowing what Kuina was holding. It was the famous sword [Wado Ichimonji]!


    The sword has a pure-white hilt with a circr hand-guard. The sheath is painted white, and the type of the de is a straight de. Although it was stored in the warehouse, it was said that it is a relic left to Kuina by her mother. This was the sword that was belonging to Kuina.


    On such a night, Kuina unexpectedly took her sword out, and Ian could not help sighing.


    He knows whats going to happen next. He just felt a little surprised, thinking that his presence might have affected the development of the original storyline, but he didnt expect it was going to happen


    Zoro and Kuina were still going to have their 2001st duel


    Lets go and have a look. Its also the moment when they made their vows.

 Chapter 16: Demon In Your Heart

    Chapter 16: Demon In Your Heart


    That night was a full moon night, the bright moonlight spread on the earth, making everything looks so distinct. On the vast grasnd outside the vige, Zoro and Kuina stared at each other holding their swords.


    In the woods not far away, Ian kept watching the scene.


    The duel finally began. From Ians point of view, the round moon just became the background of the duel. In the moonlight, the two figures were intertwined, chopping and attacking each other with their swords, their swords kept shing in a rhythmic pattern that creates scenery of dancing des, and there was a strange aesthetic feeling.


    However, this time the two talented kids in the duel understood that the battle was actually very dangerous. The bamboo sword was reced by a real sharp sword. If they were not careful, they might get a serious wound or possible, death.


    Perhaps it was because of this that the fight between the two has be more cautious and more serious.


    Fighting for dozens of rounds, Zoro has been panting, his greatest achievement was just cutting off a bunch of Kuinas hair. On the contrary, Kuina wasnt that tired.


    Its heavy to fight with two real swords, isnt it? Zoro! Kuina continued to stimte him and said, You are still very weak indeed!


    Upon hearing her, Zoro screamed unconvinced and attacked Kuina, but she had deliberately provoked him. The w revealed again. Kuina rushed over while lowering her body and made an upper blow, hitting Zoros two swords and made them flew away!


    Suddenly he was thrown by the force, Zoro fell backward, and her sword turned around and plunged beside Zoros ear.


    You lost again! 0 wins and 2001 defeat! Kuinaughed.


    Lying on the ground, Zoro muffled his face and growled, Damn it! Damn it!


    He lost again. He was so unwilling to lose, and he was about to cry.


    However, Kuina looked at him in silence and suddenly said, Im not willing to cry


    Zoro took off his hands and looked over in surprise, he saw the tear in Kuinas eyes, and she was lonely and said, When a girl grows up, she will be weaker than a boy. Look at Big Brother Ian, you can see that he has not tried topete with me for a long time. Its not that he doesnt want to, but that I dont want topete with him, because I know that he may be stronger than me now.


    You too, Zoro! Youll soon catch up with me, too


    Kuina looked up at the sky and tried not to let her tears fall. My father told me that girls cant be the strongest swordsman in the world, I understand Ive known that for a long time!


    Hey Zoro, because youre a boy I also want to be the strongest swordsman in the world, but Kuina put her hand on her chest. My chest is growing too!


    Zoro blushed when he saw this scene.


    If, if I could be a boy too Kuina lowered her head, and her unwilling tears finally flowed down.


    Then Zoro was reluctant and shouted, Dont whine when youve beaten me already! Thats too mean. Youre my goal. Whatever a man or woman, when I beat you one day, will you use this as an excuse!? It seems that I did not win by my own strength. Wasnt I an idiot who worked so hard training?


    Zoro Kuina looked at him in surprise.


    Stop saying that! Zoro went up to Kuina and said, Promise me that one day it will be you or me, one of us, must be the strongest swordsman in the world! Letspare and see who can be The One!


    Kuina looked at Zoro in a daze and found that his eyes were more serious than ever.


    Zoro reached out to her and motioned.


    Kuina smiled, wiped her tears from her eyes and muttered, You fool! You are so weak


    However, she extended her hands and held Zoro tightly.


    Under the moonlit night, this scene seemed to have been frozen and became a beautiful picture.


    But Ian, far away in the woods, couldnt help covering his head and sighing, Ah, this is youth!


    What does he mean with that sentence? He remembers that day running in the sunset, which was his lost memory of his youth! Thats what hes talking about now, but here the sunset is reced by the moon


    But, you damn idiots, when you two made your goals, have you forgotten about me?


    As a bystander, Ians mood was veryplicated at this time. Zoro and Kuina have set their goals, but what about him?


    When he came to this world, he cant go back. Should he continue to live like this as a bystander?


    Ian was in a confused state, but then suddenly he found a figure walking towards him, after looking at it, Ian found that it was Kuina!


    Zoro didnt know when she had left him. Meanwhile, Kuina has found Ian, so she came over and said to him, Have you seen it, Big Brother Ian?


    Ian nodded. Kuina smiled and pulled her hair around her ear, then said, Is it my father who asked you toe over and find me? Dont worry. Im fine.


    Ian looked at Kuina for a while and suddenly said, Although you have made a pact with that idiot, are you still a little unwilling?


    Kuina kept silent and turned her head aside.


    Ian wasnt a fool like Zoro. Only he would simply think that an agreement would make Kuina happy.


    The limitation of her body makes it impossible for her to be the strongest. This is probably the demon in Kuinas heart. She has been bound by this idea, and her heart was not free, so what progress in her swordsmanship would she make?


    She knows very well that one day, she can only look up to Zoro and watch him defeat her so that she can feel the taste of the defeat!! For Kuinas strong personality, the thought of such a picture would make her feel as ufortable as being needled.


    To say that in Frost Moon vige, who knows the most about Kuina, it must be Ian, even Master Koshiro cant bepared with him!


    Thats why he was going to ask her such a sentence.


    Looking at Kuinas reaction, Ian sighed slightly and said, Come with me!


    Ian took Kuina back to the dojo and went to his room. As Kuina watched curiously, Ian carefully picked up the Den Den Mushi sleeping on the table.


    After a year, this little Den Den Mushi has grown up.


    If it wasnt sleeping, she could see that its beans-sized eyes had be a bit of Ians charm. The funniest thing was that there was a little bear ear cap on his head now! Looks so much like Ian.


    And on its shell, there is now another number, 9209, which was Ians number.


    Brother Ian, what are you doing with the Den Den Mushi? Asked Kuina.


    Instead of answering her, Ian touched the Den Den Mushis little head and said, Kuina, do you remember that time when you havent seen me for the whole day, and when I appeared, I had this hat on my head?


    Kuina nodded, of course, she remembered.


    Thats because a group of outsiders came to the vige that day! Ian said, These people were the revolutionary army! They gave me the hat, and among them, there was a very strange person!


    Kuina listened quietly to Ians story, but she heard him suddenly change the subject and say, Have you ever heard of the Devil Fruit?


    My father once mentioned it to me, but I dont really believe it, is there such a thing as Devil Fruit? Asked Kuina.


    Ian nodded and said, Really, Frost Moon Vige is very small, and the outside world is very big. This Devil Fruit really exists, and the strange person I want to talk about is a Devil Fruit user!


    His name is Ivankov. He has Hormone Fruit Ability! Ian said: He has a strange ability to manipte human hormones and be a man or a woman freely,


    Looking at Kuina, she had opened her mouth in surprise, and Ianughed. And the most important thing is that his ability can be applied to other people!


    When she heard this, Kuina looked at Ian. She finally understood what Ian meant to say.


    Yes, I escorted them out of the vige! Ian nodded. When I left, I got his number. Now that my Den Den Mushi has grown up, I can call him if I mean, if you really want to be a boy, maybe you can talk to him, and he will help you?!


    Thats right, this was the real reason why Ian asked Ivankov for his number when he left.


    Looking at Kuinas silence, Ian sighed and said, Although we are not brothers and sisters, I have always treated you as my real sister. You have a demon in your heart. If you dont set it free, it will be very difficult for you to strengthen your swordsmanship. I dont want to see you sinking because of this matter, so I can only help you by finding this strange way. It may be hard for you to ept, so everything depends on your personal wishes. If you want to be a boy, go to the sea and find Ivankov. If you dont want to, then go on like this all the time. Girls cant be the strongest, I dont believe that, even though it takes a lot of hard work, there is always hope.


    I I have to think about it! Kuina stood up and walked towards the door.


    She seemed a little lost, and Ians words had a significant impact on her.


    At the moment when she was about to close the door, Ian took off Kumas cap from his head with his right hand and showed a sweet smile to Kuina, saying, Remember, follow your heart! No matter what decision you make, I will support you!


    Thank you, Oniisan!


    Youre wee, who made me your brother?

 Chapter 17: The Accident

    Chapter 17: The ident


    That night, Ian kept wondering what choice would Kuina make.


    In fact, even Ian could not imagine what it would be like if Kuina really became a boy. But when Ivankov left, Ian was making an attempt because he knew that if Kuina remained in Frost Moon Vige, Shes going to die.


    He was used to working hard in the field then drinking warm water from Kuinas hands while showing him a gorgeous smile and getting used to the way Kuina bandaged him after every injury he gets from exercising. Ian could not ept the fact that her seemingly strong but gentle sister would disappear in front of his eyes.


    So in this period, the only thought thates to his mind was: the butterfly effect! He wanted to try whether he could change this result by any means.


    The next day, just before Ian got up and had time to wash his face, Kuina came to him.


    The two sat down at the table. The Den Den Mushi had woke up at this time, and squatted toward Kuina, Kuina smiled and touched its big eyes, handed it a leaf, and kept watching it eating happily.


    Kuina, have you thought about it? Ian asked her after a while.


    Yes, I did! Kuina looked up at him. I can only say, thank you for your kindness, Big Brother Ian!


    I I thought about it all night! Kuina covered her chest and said. Although I always thought, if I were a boy, it would be great so I could not be a disappointment to my father, be able to grow stronger without any restrictions, be recognized by my own father, and then inherit his dojo.


    But when you told me yesterday that there was such an opportunity in front of me, I hesitated


    If I really be a boy, am I still me? Even if I can reach the worlds strongest swordsman in the end, but is that swordsman still me, Kuina?


    I think of your words, Big Brother Ian! Kuina looked at Ian with a smile: From now on, I will not be obsessed with my gender anymore. Since my father said that girls cant be the strongest, I will prove to him that I can be the strongest swords user in the world!


    Ian looked at Kuina and found that her face was no longer confused and unwilling. Instead, she was firm and confident.


    Kuina was telling the truth, and she really got it out of her heart!


    Haha, Haha! Ian suddenly burst outughing. This was really his sister Kuina. She has such a strong personality. Whats the big deal about her being a girl?


    I said that no matter what decision you make, I will support you! Ianughed and said, Now that you have decided to be the strongest swords user, you have to work hard!


    Well! Thank you, Brother Ian. Ive to go now! Kuina stood up and started leaving.


    Kuina! Ian stopped her, his face became very serious, and he said, Weve dealt with that matter, but now, you have to promise me another thing!


    What? Kuina asked curiously.


    Dont go to any dangerous ces! Especially high ces! Ian said, Youd better practice with Zoro and me these days!


    Why? Kuina was puzzled.


    Ian could not exin to her, but said, I cant tell you why. But I have a bad feeling


    It was strange to hear that this was the reason, but she was a little reluctant to practice with Ian and Zoro. She said, I dont want to train that fool, Zoro. Every time he sweats, he smells bad! I dont want to practice with him!


    I sweat and stink too! Ian said with a very low voice.


    Youre different, You are a loved one of Kuina! Kuina naughtily spat out her tongue: Zoro is an opponent, with him, my cards will be seen by him!


    All right! Ian saw that she really didnt want to, and she was reluctant. After all, Kuina was a girl, and she had begun growing up. She really could not stay with those two all the time. So he had to say, Well, promise me not to go to any dangerous ces, will you promise me that?


    All right, all right, I promise you that! Kuina waved and said: Sayonara, Im going to practice!


    Looking at Kuina humming and happily going out, Ian couldnt help but sigh. He was trying to get Kuina out to the sea to avoid her death, but unexpectedly, by mistake, he solved the biggest problem in Kuinas mind. Even Ian didnt know what to do.


    For the next two days, Ian kept an eye on Kuina. Every time he went out to exercise with Zoro, he rushed back as soon as possible until he confirmed that Kuina was unharmed.


    However, Ian couldnt keep Kuina in his sight for a long time. He could watch her for a while, and she shouldnt find out. So Ian thought of a way. He told his little brothers in the Dojo that once they found out that Kuina was going to go to high ces, they would try to stop her or run to tell him as soon as possible.


    Out of respect for Ian, the disciples in the dojo earnestly agreed to it.


    What surprised Ian most was how quickly things coulde.


    On the morning of the third day, Ian and Zoro, carrying a young brother, ran around the vige together, and then came to the usual exercise ce in the back hill.


    Running with a kid on their shoulders was a trick Ian and Zoro came up with not long ago because running alone was no longer effective for both of them.


    After putting down the two younger boys and letting them go back by themselves, Ian and Zoro began their daily routine exercise.


    However, he didnt know why, when he watched Zoro do the stone pulling exercises with his mouth, Ian suddenly had a feeling of uneasiness.


    At first, he didnt realize it, but he just felt a little restless. But when he saw the two brothers who had been up to the mountain with them have turned back again, Ian suddenly had a very strong heartbeat!


    No! Ian shouted and rushed down the hill.


    Zoro looked foolishly at Ian, who was rushing out. He didnt know what was going on and asked the two young brothers: Why did youe back?


    The two disciples, panting, clutched their knees and said, Ku Kuinas going up to the attic to find her sharpening stone. W We thought of what brother Ian said and wanted to hold her back, but she said it was all right. We had to run to tell him!


    At both ends of the story, Ian ran down the hill, exerting all his efforts, but feeling that he was not fast enough, so he put his Mind Force on his legs and immediately soared.


    After a year of continuous exercise, he has gradually mastered the use of the Nen, but because the value of the Nen was still rtively small, nor could he reach the point of materialization, so he was still unable to simte the true Armed Haki.


    Quickly rushed back to the dojo, Ian ran directly to the warehouse.


    Ian didnt even think about it. He ran straight into the door and rushed in.


    As the sawdust flew, Ian saw Kuina standing on the second floor, seemingly intending toe down with a ck whetstone in her hand.


    But at this moment, her foot suddenly slipped, she rolled and fell from mid-air.


    Kuina!!!


    Ian jumped and stretched out his hands toward the ce where Kuina was going to fall, trying to catch her, but the distance was a little too far, causing his body to fall along with her.


    Originally, ording to Kuinas fall posture, she was likely to fall on her cervical spine and cause a fracture and death, but at this time Ians arms caught her, padded underneath her like a cushion, Kuinas whole body was fine, but her head was mmed heavily on the floor.


    As the dust settled, Ian felt Kuinas body soften in his arms, and in spite of the pain of her fall, he got up and held her in her hand to check her condition.


    But what made Ian relieve was that he found that she still has some heartbeats.


    Hurriedly picked her up, Ian rushed out of the warehouse, came to the dojo and shouted anxiously, Sensei! Sensei Koshiro!


    Koshiro heard that sound and found that Ian was holding the unconscious Kuina in his arms. He came in a hurry and asked, What happened?


    Kuina fell from the attic. I caught her, but she hit her head on the ground! Ian carefully put her down on the floor of the dojo and said, Master Koshiro, take care of her. Ill call the doctor!


    Alright! Koshiro said.


    Ian did not reply and ran out in a hurry.


    Frost Moon Vige is very small. There is only one doctor in the whole vige, and he was the kind of doctor who can only treat minor illnesses in peacetime. But Ian rushed to the doctors house at this time, lifted him up, took the medicine box and rushed back to the dojo. At this time, Zoro and a group of little disciples were already in the dojo, waiting anxiously.


    The doctor was a white-bearded man, he looked at Kuina carefully with his sses, then he shook his head and said to the concerned people, Nothings wrong with her body, but her head was smashed so hard, I dont know when she will wake up!


    What do you mean? Zoro was in a hurry. He grabbed the doctor and cried, Do you mean that Kuina cant wake up?


    No, Its not that she wont wake up! I meant that I couldnt know when she will wake up! The doctor shook his head and said, It may take a few days, or it may be longer


    When Ian listened to him, he was confused. How could this happen?


    Although due to his intervention, Kuina avoided her deaths fate, she is now likely to fall into a prolongeda!


    Is fate making such a joke?

 Chapter 18: Pit of Money!

    Chapter 18: Pit of Money!


    Finally, after treating the bruises on Kuinas body and head, the doctor left, and his medical skills were powerless for a patient with such a strong concussion.


    In the dojo, a group of young disciples surrounded Kuina. Several ones had already cried out, Master Koshiro said something, and finally, he persuaded them to go home.


    After the bunch of reluctance, the children had finally felt, only Ian and Zoro remained at Kuinas side.


    Master Koshiro came in and said to them, Thank you for taking care of her. Go and have a rest. Ill stay with her.


    No! Zoro gritted his teeth and said, Im waiting for her to wake up!


    But Ian thought for a moment and said to Koshiro, Sensei excuse me! Im going to my room!


    Without waiting for Koshiro to nod, Ian hurried back to his room.


    Apart from eating, the Den Den Mushi was dozing off most of the time, but when Ian picked up the shell on its back, it suddenly came to its spirit and opened its big eyes wide.


    Ian dialed the number of Ivankov, and the Den Den Mushi immediately made a Puru Puru sound, as if waiting for a call.


    It didnt take long before the other side was finally connected, and Ians Den Den Mushi suddenly became the appearance of Ivankov, with long eyshes on its big eyes and purple lipstick on its lips. This scene was quite magical, but Ian didnt care much.


    Ivas voice came over the Den Den Mushi: Heehaw! Who is calling? Is it you Kuma?


    No wonder why Ivankov made such a wrong guess. It was estimated that the Den Den Mushi of Ivankov would simte Ians appearance In other words, it simtes the original appearance of Ians Den Den Mushi, and Ian has been wearing Kumas ear cap, Ivankov did not think of it and mistook Ian with Kuma.


    Not Kuma, its me, Ian! Ian said.


    The Den Den Mushi on the desk was stunned and simted Ivankovs expression: It turned out to be you, Ian little candy. I havent seen you for a long time. I didnt expect you to call me.


    Iva, stop gossiping! Ian said urgently, On the boat that day, I saw you giving Sabo first aid. You should be a doctor, right? Something happened to Kuina in the dojo! You have to help me!


    Kuina? Ivankov doubted for a moment, and then suddenly said, Is she Mr. Koshiros daughter? Whats wrong with her?


    Ian told him the story and said, Where are you now? Can youe back to Frost Moon Vige?


    Im sorry, Ian boy! Ivankov said regretfully. Im in the Kamabakka Kingdom now. Its on the Grand Line. I dont know how long it will take me to get there!


    As soon as Ian listened, his heart sank.


    But dont worry! Ivankov suddenly changed his tone: I know her situation as you said. Kuina, the little candy, has no trauma, so it is estimated that there is congestion in her skull, which leads to hera. Although I cante, I can tell you what medication to use.


    Ah, thats great. Tell me, Ill write it down! Ian hurried to find a pen and paper.


    When Ivankov told Ian about the drugs he was going to use, he went on to say, One more thing, Ian Boy, you should pay attention, the drugs can only be auxiliary, even if they can dispel the congestion in her skull, but they do not necessarily wake her up! The doctor in your vige is right. Whether she can wake up is unknown!


    What should I do? Ian hurriedly asked.


    It can only be stimted by external forces! Ivankov thought for a moment and said, You should casually talk to her more in your free time.


    Soon, the consultation was over. Although Ian contacted the doctor Ivankov, as he said, the only way she could wake up is if God wills it.


    .


    Late at night, Ian and Zoro were still guarding Kuina, the medicine that Ivankov ordered, hadmissioned the teacher Sosuke to look for it in a nearby town.


    How could this be! Zoro was still muttering, Werent you fine yesterday? As soon as you made a deal with me, you


    Master Koshiro knelt opposite and whispered to Zoro, Zoro, sometimes people are very vulnerable


    Sensei! What if she cant wake up, what should I do? Zoro rubbed his eyes and asked Koshiro.


    You have to believe in her! Koshiro smiled slightly and said, Kuina is a strong child. She wont be defeated like that. But you, Zoro! If she wakes up and finds that you have not progressed, shell probably make fun of you!


    This period, who has a mind to practice! Zoro said.


    You cant say that! Koshiro said, Didnt you make a deal with her? Dont you want to surprise her when she wakes up?


    Zoro stared at Kuinas face while she wasying on the ground. After a while, he nodded and said, I see, Ill go and train hard!


    Koshiro nodded gratefully.


    Ian was on the side and had not spoken. He was checking the system in his mind.


    ording to Ivankov, for the case of Kuina, simple medical skills do not have much effect, so he wanted to find out if there were any cards with mental skills in the card system!


    After more than a year in this world, Ian saved enough time to draw three more times besides drawing his first card Samanosuke Akechi.


    However, these three draws made Ian understand how helpless those pay-to-win games for a yer who doesnt recharge.


    The free draw in the card store does not mean that he can get a character card every time he draws, it just has a little chance! Because there are other items in the process of card drawing.


    Among the three draw cards in the back, Ian first got five advanced stones, the second one was a green general-purpose cloth, and the third time, it was better, finally a character, but it turned out to be a fragment! Two fragments of Nakoruru from the game Samurai Shodown!


    Nakoruru is a two-star card, and it takes twenty card fragments to synthesize aplete card.


    In the card store, there are so many cards, and it takes a whole three months to draw once, when will it be possible to collect the remaining 18 fragments of Nakoruru?


    And after asking the system, Ian found a bad thing about one-star cards and two-star cards.


    ording to the system, any card is qualified. The one-star and two-star cards have the lowest qualifications, followed by three-star and four-star card, and the highest five-star card. It should be noted that this refers to the original card!


    In other words, the qualification of the original five-star red card is the highest. Even if a four-star card goes through a variety of breakthroughs to the five-star card, the qualification will be worse than the original five-star card.


    Qualifications are growth, representing how many attribute values can be obtained per level of card promotion, which represents the improvement of the overall attribute when the card breaks through to +1, +2, +3, and because the final attribute of these cards is added to the host itself, it is also rted to the growth of Ian himself.


    Even if the one-star and two-star card can eventually be upgraded to a five-star card, it will consume a lot of resources in the process, so the system does not rmend Ian to cultivate them. The most important use of this type of card is to add up to the high-star cards, and at the same time, it can be dposed to obtain souls, souls can buy card fragments they want in the exclusive soul store. The card that is really worth cultivating should start at least from the three-star card.


    The odds of getting the whole card are very low when the time is umted for a single extraction, so he can only rely on ten consecutive draws. It is said that the odds are higher, but if Ian wants to make the ten consecutive draws, he must have enough money to recharge


    Ian was somewhat lucky. Fortunately, when he came to this world, he found that he has a system supporting him to survive, but unfortunately, this system is a bottomless pit of money


    All of this is counted, but what makes Ianin was that most of the functions of the system are allplete, the only error is the plot part.


    Anyone who has yed a card game knows that card games have almost a fixed pattern, That is to say, the plot,monly known as the deduction map, when a chapter is finished, the yers will be given the opportunity to open the treasure box ording to the number of stars they get. The treasure box will usually have diamond rewards, which is the main source of diamonds for non-recharger yers.


    However, this damn system did not have any plot illustration at all and sent Ian with an unknown error


    In other words, if Ian wants diamonds to draw cards, then he must recharge, and that is the only way.


    When faced with this kind of demonic card game that seems to be always hungry for money, and when ites to this seemingly expensive situation, Ian can only say that it hurts


    Systems, is there any character card that has mental strength or spiritual power? Ian asked.


    Yes! The system responded simply.


    Oh! Ian was overjoyed, he asked, Who are these characters? How many stars do they have?


    Card character: Yuri! Four-Star Orange ss Card. Card Character: de Queen Kerrigan: Five Star Red ss Card!


    Just listening to the system listing two names, Ians heart was cold, and he instantly understood, this kind of character card with mental strength, are almost all of the high-level rare cards!


    It was not what he could get at this stage!

 Chapter 19: Wearing A Hat Won’t Make You Strong Enough!

    Chapter 19: Wearing A Hat Won¡¯t Make You Strong Enough!


    Lets say that Ian has the money to draw cards, whether he would draw cards was another matter.


    Because the system said, all the cards he would draw will have a high priority of matching with the host skills! In other words, ording to the swordsmanship skills Ian has learned now when he draws cards, he will have a higher chance to draw character cards which are users of the sword, and a smaller chance on the other type of cards.


    Ian sighed. It seems that he could not help her now. Whether Kuina could wake up or not depended only on herself.


    Looking back, Ian watched Zoro still staring at Kuina, wondering what he was thinking. Master Koshiro had already left to rest.


    Lets go! Ian patted Zoros shoulder and said, We should not stay like this, lets wait for Master Sosuke toe back with the medicine, and then welle back for her!


    Zoro looked up and said, Brother Ian, will you still practice with me tomorrow?


    Of course! Ian nodded and said, Whats wrong?


    Zoro stood up, clenched his fist, and said, Master Koshiro is right. Even if Kuina cant wake up now, my agreement with her is still there. I dont want her to wake up and find that I wasted a lot of time. I have to work harder than ever to be the strongest Swordsman in the world!


    Ian wanted to say something to Zoro, but what he didnt expect was that at this time, the corner of his eyes caught a slight movement of Kuina while she was lying down.


    So he immediately turned his head and saw that Kuinas eyelids seem to move twice!


    For a moment, Ian called out in surprise, hurriedly went over and whispered, Kuina? Kuina!


    After shouting twice, Ian found that Kuina did not wake up. He had some doubts. He had heard that when people were dreaming, their eyelids would indeed move. Could it be that Kuina was dreaming?


    But why hasnt it moved before?


    Ian looked up at Zoro, as if Is it because what the idiot just said now triggered Kuinas reaction?


    What happened to you, Brother Ian? Zoro did not know what was going on. He asked curiously, Why did you suddenly shout for Kuina? She cant hear you!


    Zoro, repeat what you said just now! Ian ignored him andmanded him directly.


    Why?


    Just do it! Ian wasnt in a good mood. And why was this fool talking so much at this time?


    So Zoro had to repeat it again.


    This time, Ian stared into Kuinas eyes tightly. At first, Zoros words did not stimte her. But in the end, when Zoro uttered the phrase Be the strongest swordsman in the world, Ian suddenly found that Kuinas eyelids actually moved twice!


    Thats the sentence! Ian patted his thigh excitedly. What Ivankov said was true. The external stimtion would indeed affect Kuina.


    As for what Zoro said, Ian found it not difficult to understand. It seemed to be the strongest swordsman in the world was Kuinas obsession, even if she was in aa, her subconscious still remember this idea!


    Obviously, Zoro also saw Kuinas reaction this time, although it was very slight, it was indeed observed, and even Zoro was happy for a while.


    Effective! Brother Ian, it really works! Zoro pulled Ians sleeve and said excitedly, It looks like Kuina could really wake up!


    Ian grabbed Zoros neck with his arm, drilled his fist on his green algae head twice, and said, It appears that you idiot, is really useful!


    Zoro smiled slightly, and at this time, he did not mind Ians bullying him.


    Remember, you have toe and say these few words to Kuina every day in the future! Ian told him, And be sure to mention this sentence, no matter how long it takes, until the day when Kuina wakes up!


    Alright! Zoro nodded solemnly.


    ..


    So, in the following days, they began their routine exercises as usual, which seems to be influenced by Kuinas persistence. Both Ian and Zoro worked harder and harder.


    Under the advice of Master Koshiro, they have changed into real swords to practice.


    Ian was holding an ordinary samurai sword, which was made by the cksmith in the vige. The workmanship and materials were not that good, but in terms of weight and handle, it can achieve the purpose of practice.


    Pushing the stone hanging from the branch so hard that it swung back at a faster rate, while Ian was holding the sword, staring at the stone swinging back.


    When the stone was about to hit him, Ian moved, and he quickly ced his long sword in front of him!


    The crisp sound Dang came out, the stone hit the sword, causing Ians body to be slightly shocked.


    Then the next second, Ian moved quickly! With the strength of the moment when the parry seeded, Ian pulled his sword in an arc shape, from bottom to top, and swung it violently!!


    Shua! Quickly the de cut the air, making a slight noise and leaving a ck scratch in sight!


    The stone that swung over, under this fast attack, was cut open from the middle, turned into two halves and fell on the ground behind Ian


    Hoo! Ian sighed and turned to look at the smooth cut stone surface. Ian knew that his blow had finally beenunched sessfully.


    After more than a year of persistent sword practice every day, Ians swordsmanship proficiency has finally increased to one million, and sessfully advanced to intermediate swordsmanship. After he reached the intermediate level, Ian has be able to use another skill of Samanosuke Akechis card, Bullet sh!!


    Compared to the previous True sh, theunch of the Bullet sh was rtively simple. Its aboutunching at the moment when the opponent is attacked.


    At the same time, Ian found that after he advanced to intermediate swordsmanship, he could choose to freelyunch the bullet sh in any position. As he had just done, his bodys residual remain motionless, concentrating all his Nen on the sword, and the chop that he had just made could even cut the stone!!


    Of course, this stone was not that hard of a material. If it were reced by granite, Ian would not be able to cut it off, yet.


    Its just that Looking at the sword in his hand, Ian found that after this cut, a slight crack appeared on the edge of the sword. Such a sword was estimated to be damaged only after severalbats and a lot of practice time.


    You Did you actually split open that stone!?! Zoro stared at Ian in a daze: Is really wearing that hat makes you this powerful!?


    What do you say? Ian said with a smile.


    But its still stupid Zoro said.


    Ian was toozy to beat him. The bear boy just couldnt talk.


    Wait for me! Zoro seemed to think of something, turned and ran down the hill. After a while, he came back panting, holding a ck square scarf in his hand.


    Then, without waiting for Ian to say a word, he put his scarf on his head and tied a knot behind his head covering his green algae head.


    How about it! This is my cap! Zoro stood proudly holding his waist and said, Now can I also understand that swordsmanship?


    After that, the little fellow waved his sword twice and said, Ah, its really different! Theres a wonderful feeling that everything around you is getting dark! Is this the higher state of swordsmanship?


    Ian spit out Pui! @-@. What higher state of swordsmanship are you talking about? That is your ck scarf covering your eyes?


    This psychological hint was really outrageous enough.


    However, the most irritating thing for Ian was that this fool would rather wear a square scarf casually than his hat. Does his bear ear hat really cast a great psychological shadow on him?


    What the F*ck! The bear ear hat is very cute!


    Watching Zoro feel good about himself, he embarked on his path of understanding swordsmanship. Ian turned his eyes, squatted down and looked at Zoro, and said, Well, is it better to wear a cap?


    Not bad! Zoro nodded with satisfaction.


    Ian raised his index finger and shook him: You probably dont know, wearing a hat is not the best way to get tough!


    Oh!? Zoro widened his eyes. What! There are other methods to be more powerful?


    Baldness! Ian said solemnly, If your head goes bald, thats awesome. Youll straight be invincible!


    Really? Zoro looked at him unbelievably.


    Truer than pearls! Ian said, Invincible! Whatever the enemy is, you will defeat him with one punch!


    Zoro thought foolishly for a while, then suddenly became angry and said, But Damn it! You think Im a kid, youre a liar!? How could there be such a person?!


    Ianughed and felt that Zoros expression made him so happy.


    He almost believed it just now


    Ians face was red withughter, and Zoro couldnt help it anymore. He rushed over to Ian with his sword: Damn you! Lets fight it out!


    Ian stops Zoros chopping, smiled and said, Well, before Kuina wakes up, let me be your opponent! But you have to be careful, I can beat people more powerful than Kuina!


    Subsequently, on the back hill of Frost Moon Vige, there were two figures fighting behind (T.E.N: cliff-san, is that you?)

 Chapter 20: To the Sea

    Chapter 20: To the Sea


    Ian and Zoro, who had always believed that Kuina would wake up, did not expect it to take so long.


    Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, six years have passed. After all this time, Kuina was still unconscious.


    Apart from not being able to wake up, her body had kept growing. Lying on the ground, she became a slim beautiful girl. Because almost all the people in the dojo were men, Master Koshiro was insecure to let them take care of Kuina, so he specifically invited an aunt from the vige to take care of her, feeding and grooming her every day.


    Every day, Ian and Zoro took time to talk to Kuina, especially Zoro, constantly saying how much they have be stronger every day, trying to stimte her to wake up. However, they didnt know why she didnt wake up, maybe the intensity of the stimtion was not enough. Although her eyes would have some movements every time she hears this topic, she couldnt really wake up.


    Zoro worked harder and harder every day. It seemed that he wanted to use this way to alleviate the deep anxiety in his heart.


    He even took the Wado Ichimonji from Master Koshiro and began his Santoryu path. He believed that since Kuina could not exercise now, it was up to him to keep going and reach their shared dream.


    What about Ian?


    Ian was sitting in the dojo at this time, face to face with Master Koshiro.


    In the past six years, Ian has gradually grown up. His long-term exercise has given him a straight and robust figure. Now he is 18 years old, 182 centimeters tall, with a long ck hair, tied in a ponytail behind his head, his face is tranquil, and his mouth often shows a slight dashing smile, just like Master Koshiro.


    Over the years, the most influential person to Ian, of course, was Koshiro, who was a teacher and a father to him. So it was not surprising that he would almost resemble him.


    However, todays Koshiro also has a lot of white hair, although his reception has been moderate as water, Kuinas situation still made him feel a little more anxious.


    Old teacups were filled with fresh hot water. The tea leaves were stretched out at a suitable temperature to form a beautiful green. Kuina was in aa, and every day at noon, bringing the Masters tea has be one of the things that Ian must do.


    When the teacup was lifted, the foam was blown gently. After Ian took a sip of tea, put the cup down and said, Master, I want to go out to sea!


    For Ians words, Koshiro was not surprised. He smiled and said, If I remember correctly, thats what you said just two years ago.


    Indeed, he was anxious to say that Ian was not like Zoro, even two years ago, Ian had wanted to go to sea to find a cure for Kuina, but at that time, Koshiro stopped him. The young man who had just turned 16 years old, wanted to go out alone to the sea, but Koshiro was absolutely not at ease with that.


    Now two yearster, Ian had once again mentioned that old story. This time he has made a decision, even if Koshiro objected, he wouldnt take it to ount and would just do as he wishes.


    However, the strange thing was that Koshiro did not object after listening. He just sighed: Ian, do you know? Ive always regarded you as my real son. The reason why I didnt want Kuina to inherit the dojo was that besides being a girl, I actually wanted you to inherit the dojo.


    Ian didnt talk, he just kept looking quietly at Koshiro.


    But over the years, I have seen clearly that your mind was not in Frost Moon Vige! Koshiro continued: A boy is a boy, even if your body was here, but your soul was yearning for the outside world.


    Gomennasai(sorry), Sensei! Ian bowed his head and apologized.


    Dont say sorry! Koshiroughed and said, I know very well that in such an era, there is no power that would prevent a man from going to the sea, so if you want to go, I wont stop you from going.


    Hai. Ian nodded.


    Has the time been decided? Koshiro asked.


    Tomorrow! Ian says seriously.


    So urgent? Koshiro was somewhat surprised.


    The sooner, the better! Ian smiled, Kuina has been sleeping for so long, so I must go as fast as possible.


    Ian decided to go to the sea as soon as possible. First, he wanted to find a way to cure Kuina. Second, he wanted to try and see if he could find a Devil Fruit for her.


    In her unconscious situation, Kuina naturally cant exercise. With her strong personality, if she wakes up and sees that there was arge gap between her and Zoro, he was afraid she couldnt ept it anyway. Ian, who is her brother, naturally needs to consider for his sister. Devil fruit is undoubtedly the best way to be stronger, but he doesnt know if Kuina will ept it.


    In fact, in these six years, Ian also tried to contact Ivankov again, but strangely, he was unable to get in touch with him.


    Remembering what Ivankov saidst time that he has some affairs in the Kamabakka Kingdom, Ian suddenly recalled that in this timeline, Ivankov seems to have been arrested by the Marines! And with an unwarranted reason, he was imprisoned in the Impel down Ian could not count on him.


    Ian wanted to find a Devil Fruit for Kuina, Koshiro knew it, and Ian mentioned it to him before, but Koshiro didnt take it seriously. In his opinion, the Devil Fruit is evil! The only thing a swordsman can really rely on is his own sword.


    But this was Ians good intentions, Koshiro would not object, but he asked: What about the boat? How would you get a ship?


    I found Uncle Hull in the vige! He will give his old fishing boat! Ian smiled and said: Uncle Hull is a good man. He didnt want to ept my money, and he gave me a map of the nearby inds.


    The sea is unpredictable. You should be careful when you are alone! Koshiro warned him.


    For this, Ian was not worried, he was a child growing up at the seaside, so he was good with seawater. Even if he encounters wind and waves, he has the ability to protect himself.


    Now that you have made up your mind, go ahead! Koshiro said: I will leave you alone, I will not send you out!


    He didnt want to apany him to the shore because he may not be able to bear the sadness brought by parting, Ian naturally understands this and says nothing. He just bent down, and gently touch the ground with his forehead, then got up and walked out of the dojo.


    The next day, in the seaside.


    Master Koshiro did note, but there were still many people who came to see him before he leaves. Except for Zoro, all the other young teachers and disciples in the dojo came.


    These snotty children have grown up, their image improved a lot, and they looked more pleasant.


    Brother Ian, remember toe back and see us!


    Ian brother, we will miss you!


    The younger brothers surrounded Ian and shouted, this has not changed much. The youngest one even cried.


    Although Ian is usually a ck-bellied person, he often ys tricks on Zoro, such as fooling him, flicking him, hammering him, but he was very good to these young disciples. Thats right Kuina is in aa, but he took over her responsibility of caring for these young disciples, and now Ian is going to the sea, so they were naturally reluctant to give him up.


    Ian patted themfortably on the shoulder and felt some sigh in his heart. If it wasnt for his system, with his qualifications, it is estimated that he is now simr to these young disciples. Looking at them was like seeing himself before he was 10 years old.


    Feeling a gaze, Ian turned around and found Zoro standing by with his arms crossed.


    When Zoro first came to the Dojo, he was almost nine years old. He fought Kuina for a year, earning a record of zero wins and 2001 loses. Six yearster, he was 16 years old. Now he already has the style of his well-known appearance, a green algae head was still so conspicuous. This guys hair was long and shaved by his own sword, so it was messy like Sh*t. He reced his Keikogi with a short-sleeved T-shirt, and three long swords were ced on his waist. The only good thing was that he hadnt put on his earrings at that time. He was afraid that Master Koshiro would scold him.


    When Ian looked over, the fellow hummed, turned his head and ignored Ian.


    Hey, kid! Ian couldnt helpughing and said, You know that I dont want to go out without you, but Im helpless!


    Zoro knew that Ian was going to the sea, so he insisted on going with Ian, but Master Koshiro refused. Just as Ian wasnt allowed to go to the sea much earlier, Master Koshiro was afraid that Zoro was too young. Ian naturally obeyed the words of Koshiro, so he refused the request of Zoro to travel together.


    For this reason, Zoro had been angry all night.


    When he came to him, Ian patted his shoulder and said, You have to wait for a little longer. Ill go to the sea first to find a way to cure Kuina. If I havente back in two years, then you can go out to the sea on your own.


    Wordy! You dont have to say it, I know that! Zoro turned his head away from Ian and said, Its you. If Kuina wakes up during this time, dont me me for saying bad things about you!


    Ha! Say what you want! Ian winked at him. Dont forget, Im Kuinas brother, and youre her opponent. Who do you think shell believe?


    After that, Ian pressed on his bear ear cap that was about to be blown up by the wind, and smiled: Okay, Ive to go now!


    Wait! Zoros voice came and stopped him. Then he reached him and handed over a long sword with a white scabbard. He twisted his head and said, This is the Wado Ichimonji, youve got to take it with you!


    It was a tough thing to say, but was he really worried about him? Why else would he want to give him such a good sword?


    Ian smiled but did not take it. No, this sword is not suitable for me. You should keep it. When Kuina wakes up, you should give it back to her!


    When he reached the shore, Ian untied the rope and threw it into the boat. Then he pushed the small fishing boat into the sea and then jumped in.


    Goodbye, Im leaving! Ian waved to the people on the shore.


    With the reluctant voices of the people, Ian picked up the oar and rowed the boat farther and farther into the distance till the boat was only a tiny speck before vanishing from their eyes


    Then a Sea King emerged and killed IanThe end.


    (T.E.N: just kidding, I added thest part xD)

 Chapter 22: 8,888 diamonds

    Chapter 22: 8,888 diamonds


    First big gift package? Ian asked doubtfully, Is that an extra reward given by the first recharge?


    Yes! The System replied: If you recharge any amount for the first time, you can get the first big gift bag worth 8,888 diamonds!


    Any amount! Ian was so mad. Why didnt you tell me about it sooner?


    Dang it! If he had known that there was such a big gift package, Ian would have recharge all of his money when he was in Frost Moon Vige. At that time, although the monthly pocket money was pitiful, he still umted a few hundred Berries. It was a very good deal to take this big gift package.


    However, the System replied: The lowest grade of diamond purchased in the store is 100 diamonds!


    Ian was speechless when he came up, and if it was possible, he only wanted to crush the System into a ball and kick it 10,000 times!


    This is what you call an arbitrary amount!? B*tch! You directly said that the lowest purchased must be 100 diamonds!!


    Amazing Bro (-_-)! Nice game of words, System! Ian could only scream and swear at the System!


    No wonder why the System did not mention the First big gift package before, only when I held this amount of money in my hand! The minimum threshold for recharge is 100 diamonds, which is equivalent to all my 20,000 Berries


    Selectively, the System knew how much money Ian had, and then gave him a deal to persuade him to charge with all his money! This System is really savage.


    Forget it, Ian has long known that this pit money system is cancer. Ian was toozy toin, so he asked: What can I find in this package?


    Cant help asking, he has already understood the Systems skill of the word games. Sure enough, he talks very well. But would this gift bag be really worth to about 8,888 diamonds? Everyone knows that opening a bag when you only recharge the bottom value wont be worth much.


    The package includes: a fixed number of breakthrough stones, a fixed number of advanced stones, a fixed number of random five-star red card fragments, and a random piece of exclusive treasure. The System responded.


    Ian squinted and asked, Thats all? Is that worth 8,888 diamonds?


    The System didnt speak, it seemed to be the default, and then Ian suddenly felt that the whole thing was not good, he felt that he should not believe this System, more than 8,000 diamonds, which was almost equivalent to 20 million Berries, but the items in the gift package did not sound like something worth so much money.


    Well, this is the usual bullshit advertisement of game makers. For them, this kind of gimmick is not even a false advertisement, because virtual goods are not worth estimating. You cant refute them at all if they say what they are worth.


    Should I do it? Ian looked at 20,000 Berries in his hand with some hesitation.


    Frost Moon Vige is very small, most of the people in the vige are self-sufficient, the inds economic situation is naturally not developed. In addition, in these years Master Koshiro often purchased a lot of medicines for Kuina, his savings were certainly not much, giving out 20,000 Berries to Ian was already the limit. Rather than buying diamonds, this amount was to help him in his journey.


    What is the situation after going to the sea? Ian still has no idea. It must be a better situation to carry money with him. But Ian doesnt know whether he has the ability to defend himself or not. He hasnt dealt with other enemies yet.


    Dont forget, this is the world of pirates, even in the weakest Blue, The East Blue, It is said that the average bounty of a pirate group was 3 million Berries.


    Ian did not have a clear understanding of the rtion between the pirates strength and their bounty, but out of cautious mind who doesnt want to make a mistake, it was certainly right to increase his strength by recharging for that gift package.


    So at this time, Ian found himself in a difficult situation and did not know how to choose.


    Why is it so unfortunate that it is exactly 20,000 Berries? If it were a little more or a little less, Ian wouldnt have been so entangled.


    When he finished eating the dry food in his hand, Ian finally made a decision to recharge! Whatever it is about money, take one step at a time, but could he even get an opportunity to work and make money?


    On the contrary, the five-star red card in the package made Ian very curious.


    When Ian made the decision, the money in his hand suddenly disappeared. It was collected by the System. Then Ian heard the voice of the System in his mind: You bought 100 diamonds and got 10 extra diamonds as a gift. You have received a gift package.


    Ian focused on the system interface in his mind and saw a shing gift pattern hanging there, so he chose to collect it.


    Youve got 100 breakthrough stones!


    Youve got 100 advanced stones!


    You get 60 five-star red card fragments: Yamata no Orochi!


    You have acquired the exclusive treasure: demaster Long Sword!


    Ian was stunned, Orochi! Is it really the Orochi!!!


    He rushed into his backpack interface and chose to look at the fragments of the existing cards. Sure enough, there was a handsome white-haired mans head there. The upper left corner of the avatar showed a fragmentation sign, indicating that the card was still in a state that could not be synthesized. On the right side, there was X60 indicating the number of fragments of the card.


    Ian suddenly got up, what the f*ck, he is really the final boss of The King of Fighters 97! This is developed!


    ording to the System, Orochis card should be the original five-star red card. Whether its qualifications or attributes are top-notch. If this card is cultivated, it will definitely bring a huge bonus to Ian.


    But now the card hasnt been fully synthesized. Ian couldnt see the skills of Orochi, but he believes it must be very powerful.


    This was the first top card Ian has ever seen. After enjoying it for a while, Ian asked the System: Oh, yeah, how many fragments do Orochis card needs to be synthesized?


    The number of fragments needed to synthesize five-star red cards is 180! The System responded.


    What the heck, what is the feeling of being pitted again!?


    Before listening to the System, the number of fragments needed for a three-star purple card is 30 pieces, so Ian also thought that the number for four-star and five-star cards would not be much more. He guessed that five-star cards can be synthesized with up to 80 fragments. If that was the case, then with his 60 fragments, there would still be some hope for him to synthesize it


    But now the System told him that it needs 180!


    Ian felt that he was scammed by the System. The f*ck! Only giving me the third of the fragments needed, and you dare to call it worth of 8,888 diamonds!


    Cant see! Cant use! Whats the difference between this and getting nothing?


    Ian understands the meaning of the System very well. Gives him some fragments, not many, and attracts him to continue charging for the other fragments. This is a typical consumption trap. Yeah, its not easy even for an asional charger yer!


    while stroking his chest, Ianforted himself: Dont think too much, get used to it, just get used to it!


    Its not worth it to be angry with the System, because its useless to get angry. You cant even do anything to hurt the system even a bit, except to make yourself emotionally agitated and irritable.


    So Ian could only temporarily drop Orochis fragments and switch to the backpack option to see the so-called exclusive treasure.


    Hey? What was that sword you gave me? When Ian saw the exclusive treasure in his backpack, he was surprised softly.


    Listening just to the name, he was not able to imagine what this exclusive treasure looks like because many games have the role of demaster, Ian does not know which one it will be, but when he saw the weapon, he recognized it for the first time.


    Because he was so familiar with this weapon! This was the sword of the demaster Samuro from World of Warcraft! And its color was the red version.


    Ian didnt know the name of this long sword. It seemed impossible to verify. That sword had a long hilt, and there was a round iron ring at the end of the handle. The slender body of the sword stretched out straight ahead. It looked quite long, but the de was rusty red. There were some ck and gold lines on it, but there was a snow-white color at the edge of the sword. Just by looking at it, Ian could feel the ring sharpness of the sword.


    The whole long sword seems to have like a rough style. Ian knows that the red version of the sword was supposed to be used by a Swordsman of ckrock n, But maybe even the System didnt know what swords do the ckrock swordsmen used, so it was arranged directly for Samuro.


    [demaster Long Sword]


    Card Samuros Exclusive Treasure


    Star: three-stars Treasure, Upgradable.


    Strength +100


    Speed +50


    Destructive power +25% <strong>Samuro</strong>


    Very good attributes, but F*ck I dont have Samuros card!


    Ian just felt that he had a bad start of a day, even when he got the gift package. But at least, there were some breakthrough stones in the pack, and none of the other things were useful for him now.


    Just when Ian was a little crazy, he suddenly heard the System saying, The host can equip any cards exclusive treasure!


    Huh!? Ian was stunned. Can I use it?


    Yes, the host can be equipped with any cards exclusive treasure, but only one at a time! The System replied.


    So, holding on to the idea of trying, Ian switched to the side of his character. As a matter of fact, he saw an empty box showing a red dot in his attributes. This red dot wasnt unfamiliar to Ian. When Samanosuke Akechis card was able to equip, it also showed that it meant something that could be equipped.


    Ian chose the small box, and there was the demaster Long Sword in the pop-up item bar. After selecting equipment, Ians attributes changed immediately, 30% attributes bonus was added. The strength value increased by 33 points, the speed increased by 15 points, and an additional destructive power attributes added by 7.5%.


    Before Ian finishes reading, he suddenly felt that his hands were pulled down when he came back to take a look, he found that there was a weapon in his hands, which was the demaster Long Sword that was just equipped!


    Ian bit his tongue directly, what was going on! After equipping the exclusive treasure, how did it appear in reality!?


    ===================THIS PART WAS ADDED BY MY EDITOR====================


    Nice! lets try swinging this sword and see how powerful it is.


    Ian raised the sword above his head, ready to swing the sword down to split the sea or the air.


    When Ian began to swing the sword, the sword slipped from his hand before even going above his head.


    The sword immediately drops straight down, puncturing the boat floor down to its ring-shaped end.


    What the heck!! Oh no, the boat! the boat is flooding!


    Ian retrieved the sword and trying to plug up the hole, but to no avail, the boat slowly sank and left Ian stranded in the endless sea far from an ind out of sight.


    Days past and Ian had yet to see an ind, with hunger and thirst, Ian slowly dies at sea.


    Freaking sword, why does it have to end like this Ian finally closes his eyes and floats down.


    Hello! Im Otaku_Senpai! Heres is Todays chapter. I hope you like it. ^-^ I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 35 on my Patreon Otaku_Senpai, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there. =====- YOOO plz if you really liked this novel plz give it a 5-stars rate in the novel update : /series/super-card-system/

 Chapter 23: Starving!

    Chapter 23: Starving!


    What what is going on here??


    Ian stared at the demasters sword in his hand. He thought it was incredible and quickly asked the system.


    The exclusive treasure can produce a materialized projection! The system exined: But the projection only has a percentage of the corresponding stars!


    Ian understands in seconds, that is to say, the demasters sword in his hand does not achieve the full effect of the real weapon, does it?


    Looking at the sword in his hand, he found it was actually long enough. This weapon, which he didnt know whether it should be called a long sword or a huge knife, was originally the weapon of the orc swordsman in Warcraft. How tall the orcs are, how big they are, and how do the weapons that seem normal in their hands, changed to be quite huge in Ians hands! This sword was almost as long as Ians height!


    but in terms of its shape, there was nothing he could say, although it looked rough, both the arc and the sharpness were from the top ss, just from seeing it, he could tell that this was a weapon made to kill!


    With a gentle swing of the de, Ian heard the resonance of the de, which showed that the de was uniform in material and the weight of the whole sword was concentrated on the back of the de, which made it especially suitable for shing.


    ording to Ians understanding, this was a heavy sword that required both hands to hold.


    Originally, when Ian went to the sea, he was only carrying a rough sword. He spent so many years in the dojo and was deeply influenced by Master Koshiro. He felt that the most important thing for a swordsman was to have a good sword. So he felt sorry for the sword he brought out with him. Just when Ian was thinking about how to get a good weapon, the system sent him a very powerful sword to his door.


    Although this demaster Long Sword waspletely different from the samurai swords he usually uses, the principles of swordsmanship are the same. The demasters Long Sword was not only suitable for shing, but also for straight stabbing and cross-cutting. As long as Ian gives a little time to adjust to its weight, there will be no problem.


    Well, thats all right. The key to its weight is It pulls the wind!


    Although it doesnt have a scabbard, he can always put this sword on his back, and pull it out whenever he wants but it would need a huge force to do so! (Like Ichigo)


    With the long sword in his hands, Ian tried to wave a few times. He was satisfied to hear the sound of the de cutting through the air. He felt that this was the only thing in the package that didnt pit him.


    And the mostfortable thing for Ian was that this sword can also achieve the effect of disappearing instantly by removing the exclusive treasure in the equipment slot! After re-equipping, it will reappear again, just like a virtual equipment, very convenient.


    As the boat moved forward with the wind, Ian practiced waving the demaster Long Sword on the boat. First, to adapt to using this sword as soon as possible. Secondly, because his habits of so many years have been maintained, the sword exercise has been like his instinct. If he catches the opportunity and does not practice for quite a time, he will feel sad.


    Unfortunately, concentration exercises often result in ack of attention to other things.


    In the evening, the sea breeze became more violent, and air pressure began to decrease. People with a littlemon sense would understand that this was a sign of a storm in the sea.


    It was not until then that Ian finally regained consciousness and lifted his sails.


    The weather on the sea changed, and it was not long before Ian put up his sails. The storm came, and the strong wind began to blow his boat, picking up the big waves, and rushing toward the boat. At first Ian was worried about capsizing, so he sat in the middle of the boat wearing a raincoat, relying on his own strength to stabilize the boat, but after a long time, he had to stand up, pick up the bucket left in the fishing boat, and pour the seawater on the outside!


    How strong is a small fishing boat against this storm? Needless to say, everyone knows that experienced fishermen go fishing in the morning ande back in the evening, and they only stay near the coast.


    It can be said that Ian was totally affected by the Anime he had seen before. Whether it was Luffy or Ace and Sabo, it seemed that they went to the sea in a small boat, which made him think that he could do it.


    But it wasnt until he really experienced traveling in the sea that Ian realized that he really despised the knowledge of navigation.


    Looking at it, all sides of the sea were dark and oppressive because of the gloomy weather. The sun in the sky was invisible, and there was no reference. Ian was not sure what direction he was heading.


    It was hard to hold on in the storm, but his clothes and dry food in the boat were all soaked by the seawater. The clothes were not a problem, because when the sun came out, it will dry them, but his foods were all gone!


    The next day, when the sun rose, Ian found that he had lost his way. When he set off, he was heading north. However, the position of the sun showed that he was actually heading west. He had no idea how far he was.


    Aaah, F*ck! When Ian discovered this, he couldnt help pping his head. When he was still in Frost Moon Vige, the most he said to Zoro was: Dont believe your sense of direction. If you get lost, just stand still and wait for someone to save you! Ian didnt think hed get lost now.


    Ians geographical knowledge was very poor, but he also knows that he cant go further to the west, because there seem to be no inds in the west, and he will be closer and closer to the Calm Belt of the Grand Line!


    Its a gathering ce forrge sea kings, and Ians small boat cant even get near the Calm Belt


    So he had to adjust his direction and keep sailing north.


    However, deviating from the route means that Ian will stay longer at sea, and his dry food has already been rotten. If he wants to eat, he can only rely on the sea.


    From this point, he could see that with hisck of navigation knowledge: he forgot to bring a fishing rod on his own boat!


    It was enough for Ian that Uncle Hull gave him his fishing boat. Is it impossible that he prepared a fishing rod for him? However, when Ian went out to the sea, he didnt even think of it, and now he cant even catch a fish!


    By noon, Ian was so hungry that his eyes were almost green. He thought of a way to tie the katana that he brought out to a rope and throw it into the sea for fishing.


    However, how could a fish be hooked? The rope was so thick, and it had no hook or bait. How blind should the fish be to be caught by him?


    Ian didnt know if he was hungry or dizzy. He saw that the self-made fishing rod hasnt responded for half a day, then he woke up and mmed his head. How could I be so stupid? so he took off his clothes and pants and jumped into the sea with his katana.


    Without a fishing rod, he had to fish in his own way. Fortunately, Ians lung capacity was sufficient, and he could still dive for a long time in the sea.


    You should be able to catch a fish, Ian thought so.


    But what Ian didnt realize was that just as he was diving, another ship appeared on the sea behind him.


    It was a veryrge ship, with a ck pirate g hanging on the mast and a round red-nosed skull on the pirate g.


    Above the mast, a watchful sailor looked around with a binocr. Soon, he found Ians boat on the sea.


    Captain Buggy! There is a boat over there! The watcher immediately shouted down: Its a fishing boat, but I dont know why theres nobody on board!


    On the lower deck, a man in a captains cap and overcoat was sitting on a chair with his jaw pinched. This man was dressed as a clown with a big round red nose.


    Thats right, this was a pirate ship, and that clown was their captain, The Clown Buggy.


    Hearing the call of the watcher, he was stunned and said, Nobodys on the boat? A shipwrecked?


    The stormst night was so fierce, maybe its indeed that! A ck-haired man riding a unicycle next to him said, crossing his hands.


    Go personally, maybe you can find something worthwhile! Buggy waved: We are the famous pirate group of robbers, even if it is a small fish, we dont let it go!


    Yes! Captain Buggy! A crowd of pirates on deck immediately stood up and replied loudly.


    Soon, a small boat wasid down on the sea and sailed in the direction of Ians boat.


    Ian did not know what was happening on the sea. He was still trying to catch a fish.


    Dont be ignorant, it is so difficult to catch fish in the sea, how can a human be faster than a fish in the sea? So even though the sea was full of fishes, Ian could not catch one.


    He cant hold on anymore, so he floated to the surface for some air, and then he will dive again. If people are extremely hungry, they can go all out to eat.


    So Ian showed up and dive again, he didnt even notice theing boat with Buggys Pirates. Simrly, his figure was too small for the pirates on board to find him.


    So, several pirates got on Ians boat, looked around, and found nothing. Finally, they took all his clothes and his hat back for Buggy


    =======================================


    When Ian resurfaced again and returned to his bought, everything was gone, and he has nothing left.


    What the heck! Where are all my stuff? is there anyone around?


    Ian looks around on who might possibly have taken all his stuff, and then he saw the ship of Buggy the clown.


    Buggy! that freaking clown, how dare they took all my stuff!


    Ian dropped the sail of his boat and headed for the ship. While Ian was getting closer to the pirate ship, a crewmate of Buggy saw him with his binocrs and shouted his presence to the captain.


    Captain buggy! A small boat is following us! and there is a kid on it!


    A kid? How dare someone has the guts to follow us the buggy pirates! Aim all cannons and show him fear! No one shall dare not show fear in front of the great Buggy! Gyahahahahaha!


    Ians saw the cannons and immediately understood what that Buggy was nning, he took out his brand new sword of the demaster and prepared to slice the cannonballs headed his way.


    The pirates began shooting the cannons headed for Ians way, Ian concentrated full heartedly and sliced all the cannonballs aimed right at him, the cannonballs split and a half and exploded at the side of his boat.


    is that all you got big nosed! Give me back all my clothes and hat! or Ille and kill you all!


    Buggy got irritated, How dare you call me big nosed! Bring out the buggy balls! Lets see how this brat deal with this! Gyahahahahahaha!


    The pirate crew brought out the buggy balls and loaded it to the cannon, aimed at Ian and shot out!


    When the cannonball was headed his way, Ian saw that it was different from all the others and brought out all of his strength to cut down the ball, but it was no use. As soon as his sword cut the cannonball to two, the ball exploded and destroyed Ians boat, Ian was hit point nk and got dismembered to pieces from the explosion and died at sea.


    (T/N: Hes getting creative ^^ )

 Chapter 24: Lucky Day

    Chapter 24: Lucky Day


    What What the f*ck! My clothes!?


    When Ian finally caught a big fish with a strange shape from the sea and climbed onto the boat, his eyes were about toe out!


    At first, he thought it was a naughty seabird who had taken his clothes, but when he saw the pirate ship of Buggy in the distance moving away, he immediately understood what was going on, and for a moment, he felt that he was robbed by a bunch of naughty monkeys!


    Damn it, I was unlucky enough to encounter a stormst night. Now pirates had stolen my things on this vast sea. Can this get any worse?


    When the fish was thrown into the boat, Ian grabbed the paddles and rowed towards the pirate ship in the distance.


    Far away, he had not yet seen who this pirate group was, but Ian was full of anger, because not only did they took his clothes, but also the hat that Uncle Kuma had given him and the Den Den Mushi that he had put in his hat, all of which had been stolen!


    Without the Den Den Mushi, how can he contact Zoro to ask about Kuinas situation? How can he feelfortable without wearing his beloved hat? And without clothes, it would be even worse. Even if hended, he could only run like a tribe man!


    I wont forgive you! Ian was about to blow up with anger. Using his utmost strength, the two paddles were spinning very fast


    At this time, several pirates that were ordered to inspect Ians boat. They had already boarded the pirate ship of Buggy. When they came up, Buggy asked them indifferently, How was it? Is there any goods?


    Report Captain Buggy! A man in a circus hat stood up and answered, Weve searched, theres no money, no treasure! There are only a few clothes and a hat on the boat! Oh, yeah, theres a Den Den Mushi in the hat!


    Oh!? Buggy was somewhat surprised. In fact, he did not have a lot of expectations for the things in that boat. He just had an idea of checking the boat, so he sent some of his people there. Did they found something there?


    A Den Den Mushi? This kind of thing is quite rare, I didnt expect that there would be such a thing on that boat.


    Show me! Buggy slumped down the chair.


    Ah, alright! The pirate in the circus hat quickly handed Ians cap over and ttered, The Den Den Mushi was inside of this round bears ear hat


    But before he had finished, Buggy suddenly said, What did you say? Repeat it again!


    The Den Den Mushi was inside this round bears ear hat It was repeated so unclearly.


    Then Buggy was furious, one hand suddenly broke away from his body, flew over and grabbed the mans neck. He shouted, Who do you say is a big round nose??


    I I havent! The pirate was crying. He knew that his captain has turned a blind eye again!


    Because he cares about his round red nose, what he hates most is that others mock his nose. Once anyone mentions it, he will get so angry. Over time, he became so sensitive. All Buggys pirates knew that their captain has prohibited using a sentence with these words: round, red, and big, Not even words with simr meanings.


    But knowing that its one thing and making mistakes is another thing. The pirate just thought that Ians bear ear hat looked so cute that he couldnt help describing it, but what made Buggy angry was that he said that this bear ear was round


    For an uneducated pirate, he could not find another adjective to rece the word round


    Not been educated is terrible, without an education you will be punished! XD. Captain Buggy was so angry, and everyone under his hand dared to say those bad words. How could he maintain the captains prestige without giving a lesson?


    So Buggy did not turn back and said, Prepare the cannon!


    Ah? Ah! Alright! The crowd shivered, they dare not disobey, and immediately agreed.


    The clown Buggy is actually very cold to people. The cannon execution is a reserved program on his pirate ship. His men have seen it many times, so although they are preparing in a panic, they are very skilled in their movements.


    For Forgiveness! The man who was lifted into the air and his neck were twisted, could hardly breathe. He was desperately trying to break Buggys hand. Maybe because he didnt think so much, he still had Ians hat in his hand.


    Buggy saw the hat at that time, and he was stunned.


    The next moment, Buggys hand loosened, and then he fell down and stared at his captain Buggy, wondering why he suddenly let go. Did he change his mind?


    Buggy did not pay attention to him. His hand flew over and picked up Ians hat. Then it flew back and re-sticked into Buggy again. He took Ians bear ear cap and said thoughtfully, Huh? Strange, this hat, I seem to have seen it before?


    After that, Buggy seemed to think of something, turned around with this hat and rushed towards the cabin, leaving behind a crowd of people who looked at each other, wondering whether they should continue the execution.


    Captain Buggy was supposed to have lost his mind by ignoring them. Sitting on a one-wheeled bike, a man wearing arge blue and white checkered scarf that covers the lower portion of his face came over. He was the chief of staff of Buggy Pirates, Cabaji. The man with unique hairstyle, his hair covering his left eye, sullenly said: Tie him up! The execution continues! This is Captain Buggys will!


    Hai, chief! The other pirates responded quickly, tied up the unfortunate fellow, and hung him on the side of the boat.


    Then they moved over the cannon, aimed the muzzle at the hapless guy, lifted the torch, and watched as the fuse was about to ignite.


    At this time, a man jumped up from the side of the boat andnded on the deck with a loud bang.


    Everyone stared at the sudden appearance of the figure and found that he wasnt wearing clothes, only a pair of pants. The tribe man body was wet, with ck hair tied behind his head and a katana in his hand.


    Yeah, it was Ian. The person who was about to be executed was really lucky. For the first time, he was released from Buggys hand. The second time he was about to be bombarded by the giant cannon, but when Ian got on the boat, everyones attention was drawn, which kept him alive.


    Today must be his lucky day


    Ignoring the tearful and grateful eyes of the suspended fellow, Ian jumped aboard the boat and shouted angrily, Who stole my clothes and stuff? Stand up!


    The men on the boat looked at each other, and they didnt know how to react to what was going on. Wasnt that boat empty!? And he even dared toe to us!! Watching the wet man, they all thought that he was afraid of them, and he had jumped into the sea.


    After a while, the reaction came over, one of them suddenly burst intoughter.


    This man is really stupid. It was understandable that he was angry when someone has taken away his stuff, but he dared to catch up with him and ask for it. This was not what ordinary fools can describe! Didnt he look at how many people there are on their side, and how many people are on his side?


    Boy! Has no one taught you how does the pirate g look like?


    Haha, thats ridiculous, you dare jump on the boat without seeing it!


    From the first nce, I knew that hes just a neer to the sea.


    Dont look at them when they were in front of Buggy because he makes them tremble, but when they were with outsiders, they showed what the evil pirates deserved, and they sneered at Ian fiercely.


    At this time, Ian actually saw the people on the boat. At first, he just felt a little puzzled. The pirates in front of him did not look like pirates at all, but more like a circus. What are they wearing?


    Hearing the jeers of the pirates, Ian looked unconsciously at the sail, and he was stunned when he saw the round red nose pattern.

 Chapter 25: making fun of him?

    Chapter 25: making fun of him?


    Is this really the ship of the buggy pirates?


    Looking at the bow, Ian found that the bow was an elephant, and the long nose was transformed into a cannon. There is no mistaking it! This was Buggys pirate ship Big Top!


    Ian never thought that it was Buggys Pirates who have stolen his things. It was a great surprise.


    This was a bit difficult because Ian was very impressed with Buggy, not to mention his future achievements, say that when Buggy first came on the scene, he already has a bounty of ten million Berries!


    Ian went to sea earlier than Zoro, which was naturally earlier than Luffy. Now Buggys reward wasnt known, but it should not be too low.


    Because there was no clear understanding of his own strength, Ian doesnt know whether he can beat Buggy. At other times, Ian may temporarily avoid it, but not at present. His clothes, hat and Den Den Mushi must be brought back!


    Ian kept thinking and did not speak, making Buggy Pirates believes that Ian was frightened of them, so they took out their weapons one by one and leaned over Ian with a grin.


    Boy! Now that youre here, dont move! Put down your weapon and wait for Captain Buggy toe out!


    Haha, if the great Captain Buggy is in a good mood, maybe you will be a low-level boatman on the boat, and help us by scrubbing the deck every day!


    What if the captain is in a bad mood?


    Haha, that would be terrible. He might be used to rece the unlucky one that was hoisted! The cannon will be fired at that time Boom!


    A group of pirates talked recklessly about Ians fate but did not see Ians face getting worse and worse.


    At this time, finally, a pirate could not hold back, he raised his Western sword in his hand and smashed it toward Ian, trying to injure him and then tie him up.


    Ian stood still and watched the swording toward his shoulder. Just when everyone thought he was frightened and didnt know how to resist, Ian suddenly moved!


    With a one side move avoiding the shing of the pirate, Ian slipped behind him, and the katana in his hand came out of its sheath in an instant. Apanied by the bright light of the sword, he shed him down!


    The pirate burst into a scream, and Ian cut arge wound on his back. The blood gushed out and fell on the ground.


    However, it wasnt over yet. After Ian chopped down the man with one blow, his body moved again at a very fast speed. He shuttled among the group of pirates. Every time he switched his position, he would be apanied by a snow-shining sword light, either chopping or cutting or stabbing or smashing. Each action was different. The same was that every time the katana shed, there would be a pirate screaming and falling down!


    After waiting for the eight or nine clowns who surrounded him were smashed to the ground, and Ians body movement finally ended. At the moment when his figure stopped, Ians katana just returned to the sheath!!


    Hoo! Perfect!


    Although they were only minions, but the number of enemies was too much, and he was alone. So it is not good to be surrounded! So when Ian came up, he used his strongest sword skills: Chain sh!


    This trick is worthy of the advanced swordsmanship. It is very important to talk about the connection between the attacking actions. When chopping down the first opponent, he must have the intention of attacking the next opponent at the same time. Meanwhile, he must make a gesture in action. Otherwise, we will not be able to continue and will be interrupted halfway. Ian practiced it in Frost Moon Vige for a long time before he finally mastered it.


    The advantage of this trick is that the power of the Nen in one application can be divided into several parts for continuous use, rather than consuming one Nen point per hit.


    Most importantly, its a great skill to fight these huge numbers of pirates!


    The rest of the pirates were still in the distance, he wasnt surrounded by them! At this time, there was no reaction at all. They stared at Ian, who was still in the position of sheathing the sword. They did not know what expression to express their surprise and astonishment.


    Originally thought to be a lonely rookie who wandered alone at sea, how in the twinkling of an eye, he became such a murderous demon!


    His expression has changed too fast!?


    Ian did not know what the pirates thought. After seeing so much blood for the first time, he did not feel nausea and vomiting as often described in the novels. Instead, he had a faint excitement, which was a sign of his adrenaline surge.


    He found himself seeminglyfortable with the battle!


    Of course, the pirates lying on the ground, Ian actually did not kill them, but they were seriously injured, he did not attack the vital parts of these pirates, the most use of the Nen was held on his own body, not entangled in his katana. The power of the attack was rtively small, if these pirates were treated in time, they would not die.


    After all, he hasnt really reached the point of killing people without blinking an eye.


    But the other pirates didnt know. They thought theirpanions lying on the ground had been killed by him. When they came back, they immediately shouted angrily.


    Haa!!! Kill him!


    You offended the Buggy Pirates, youre going to die!


    However, after a long time of shouting, no one dared really to rush up. Just now, Ian smashed over eight pirates, and the others were frightened. Just thinking about it, they realized that they were not Ians opponents. So when they shouted, their eyes unconsciously started swaying to the side of Chief of Staff, Cabaji, counting on him toe forward.


    Cabaji was sitting on his unicycle with his arms crossed, his mouth hidden in his blue and white checked scarf. They could not see what his expression was, but with a little closer observation, it would show the haze in his eyes.


    He had not spoken since Ian jumped on the ship, but the difference was that at the beginning, he felt toozy to take care of him, he thought that Ian was a rookie, so let his men teach him a lesson, but even now he is not speaking! After seeing Ians actions of chopping his crew, he found that he was not sure to defeat him!


    He cant help it. When Ian used the Chain sh, it seemed that he was moving too fast!!


    Just as Cabaji hesitated to make a move, he suddenly heard a huge lion roar.


    The sound came from the back of the ship, Ian heard it and looked at it. He saw a man riding a lion and slowly walked out.


    Whats the matter? Why is there such a bloody smell? Arent you afraid to stimte Richie? As soon as he came out, he said unhappily.


    When he saw this man, Ian burst intoughter, pointed at him, and said, Haha! Your hat is stranger than mine!


    The person who just appeared was wearing a circle of fur on his head, and it was even wrapped around his cheeks, looked like a sheep with wool all over his head!


    And the lion under him, the mane on the top of its head was actuallybed into a long hair, erected straight, looked so stupid.


    Thats rude! This is my hair!!!


    Hearing Iansughter, the lion rider was furious, and the blue veins wereing out of his forehead. Anyone whose hair was treated as a fur hat would be angry.


    But after the roar, he reacted and asked Ian doubtfully, Who are you? Why are you on our ship?


    This was naturally the deputy captain of the Buggy Pirates, the Beast Tamer Mohji. There are so many strange people in the world of One Piece. Ian looked at his fur-like hair and suddenly thought of it. Is he from a furry family?


    If so, which family would he be? Sheep family?


    Just as Ians brain opens wide, Mohji finally saw the pirates lying on the deck in the pool of blood, and suddenly reacted to what was going on. The naked boy in front of him was an intruder!


    You have so much guts that you dare toe up to our ship, and provoke us! Mohji gritted his teeth and said to Ian.


    Puff (Fart)! Ian couldnt carry on anymore: Its clear that you stole my things, even dare to say that I am provocative!


    Mohji didnt care much. He was the deputy captain. If he had let go of Ian at this time, then he wouldnt need to join in with Cabaji. So he ignored the rebuttal of Ian and patted the lion Richie, and said: kill him!


    The Lion Richie made another loud roar, jumped up toward Ian with Mohji on his back, and swung its ws sharply toward Ian.


    Ian saw its wsing fiercely, and he was ready for it. He quickly stepped back and dodged the w. He felt a gust of wind blowing in front of him and could not help but sweat slightly.


    He wasnt afraid to fight the pirates, but this was his first time confronting with a beast like a lion.


    When he missed, Richie attacked Ian again. The lion is a fierce beast, attacks its prey much faster than the human being. Ian was in a hurry and could only use the sheath of the sword to resist the blow.


    What surprises him, however, was that Richie had bitten his sword and broke it into two pieces!


    Ian was stunned and stared at the remaining handle in his hand. For a while, he could not respond. He did not expect the low-quality Samurai sword he brought out tost long, but he never thought that it would break so quickly!


    Hem! Dont underestimate Richies biting power! Mohji crossed his hands and looked down at Ian. Richie is a terrible beast. Many people lost their lives in his mouth!


    As a result, his words were stilling, and Richie stopped suddenly, lowered his head and sniffed Ians broken de. Then the next second, he stretched out his tongue and licked the broken de


    Ian looked silently at the lion Richie licking things like a big dog. When he was diving in the sea, he used the sword to catch some fishes. So there was still a fishy smell on the de. It was estimated that after he smelled the fishy smell, he felt that he should have a meal


    Though he did not want to say it, he couldnt help opening his mouth and saying, Are you really a pirate? How can you look more like a circus

 Chapter 26: Whose hat is this?

    Chapter 26: Whose hat is this?


    Richie! Mohji burst into tears, looked at the lion underneath, and said with anger: I dont remember ever teaching you this!


    As if feeling the resentment of his master, the Lion Richie finally came back to his senses and made a pretentious roar at Ian to show his mighty power.


    However Ian still sees through everything. The lion looks fierce, but in fact, its a fool!


    Just now, although he only had a fight with him, Ian could feel that his strength wasparable to that of the lion, and their speed was simr. It was no problem to beat the lion.


    The problem was that his katana was broken!


    Although Ian was in good shape, his physical skills were wed. He has not practiced any martial art. Besides swordsmanship, he still has no other fighting methods.


    Forget it, Ill just use the demasters Long Sword! Ian thought so, and in his mind, he chose to equip the demaster Long Sword.


    The next second, Ian opened his hand, and a long red sword appeared in his hand immediately!


    Since Mohji took Richie and went to face Ian, all the pirates on the ship had been watching the battle between them. When Ians sword was chewed, the pirates were very excited. They thought this time the boy could not run away! However, when the Sword of the Assassin Samuro has suddenly appeared in Ians hands, everyone was frightened.


    What happened? From where did the boy take out such a huge sword?


    Hes naked!


    Is this the power of a Devil Fruit?


    Yeah! This kid is probably like the captain, a monster that had eaten a Devil Fruit!


    Shh! You dare to say that our captain is a monster? Dont you want to stay alive?


    Not only the pirates whispered, but even Mohji and Cabaji, who were watching the battle, were shocked. As members of the Buggy Pirates, they naturally knew how powerful their captain was, so they were subconsciously afraid of the Devil Fruit, which was beyond their knowledge.


    Holding the long Sword of the Assassin Samuro, which had a fierce and rough shape, even the lion Richie could not help but step back.


    The heck? With this sword in my hands, I have the world! Ian held the demasters Long Sword in his hands and felt arrogance: now I see! You cant chew this one!


    Holding the handle in both hands, Ian pointed the tip of the sword at Mohji and Richie and said, Come again!


    Mohji was stimted by the rxed expression on Ians face. He was always the only one who followed Captain Buggy in his tyranny. When did he start to be despised by such a boy who had just gone to the sea?


    Taking out his whip, Mohji whipped Richies ass and roared, Kill him!


    Under the pain caused by Mohji, he also refused to feel the threat brought by the long sword of Ian. So he swooped to bite Ian!


    Ian crossed his de and was preparing for a hard-hitting frontal attack, he suddenly heard a burst of a sound broke through the airing from the right side. He quickly turned his head and avoided an unexpected attack!!


    The sneak attacker turned out to be Cabaji, who had been silent all the time. This man was despicable, silently sneaked and said nothing, and when he came up, he was on top of Ians head. If Ian hadnt reacted quickly, he would have lost his head!


    In order to avoid Cabajis attack, Ian failed to parry Richies attack. He was kicked by Richies paw and was hit on his sword. A great force came and pushed Ian a few steps back.


    When the pirates saw this scene, they immediately apuded for their deputy captain and chief of staff, as if they had defeated Ian.


    Together, we can take him down! Cabaji finally opened his mouth and said to Mohji: Otherwise, we will all be punished when Captain Buggyes out!


    Mohji also knew the seriousness of this matter, the nine pirate members lying on the deck were still covered with blood. If they couldnt capture the attacker, Captain Buggy wont spare them when he came out, so they began to attack Ian together.


    Ian was stillcking experience, and whether it was the Lion Richie or Cabaji, these guys were very aggressive, Ian could only hold his ground temporarily, withstanding the attack of the two.


    In the course of the battle, Ian hated Cabaji the most. This guys attacks were insidious, and all aimed at Ians vital organs. He was intent on killing Ian.


    If he remembers correctly, in the original storyline, after Zoro got on the boat of Luffy, they will encounter the group of Buggy in the Orange Town, and it was this guy Cabaji, who especially focused on hitting Zoros stab wounds!


    Though in Frost Moon Vige, Ian teased Zoro from time to time, but there were feelings between them, not to mention the time spent together, Ian has already treated Zoro as his brother. When Ian thought of Zoro, being kicked in his stab wound by the bastard Cabaji Ian felt a burst of blood rushing through his head!


    Only this Cabaji, I wont spare!


    With this in his mind, Ian started, dodging a swing of Richies w, suddenly took a step forward, leaned his body, and shed the demasters sword violently. The light of the de turned into a huge arc projectile in front of him and cut to Cabaji who was about to attack.


    Although Cabaji resisted, it was in vain. Ians long sword was filled with arge amount of Nen. This blow cut the ridiculous Western sword in Cabajis hand directly, leaving arge wound in his chest!


    Cabaji looked at Ian in disbelief. He saw the coldness in his eyes. He didnt understand why Ian wanted to kill him so badly.


    With a bang, the door leading to the cabin opened, and Buggy rushed out of the door, shouting loudly: Oh, no Thats terrible. This hat


    Before the words were finished, Buggy saw the scene of Cabajis chest bursting with blood and slowly falling to the ground.


    Buggys eyes were full of blood. Although he doesnt care about his men, it was different from the two cadres who follow him. Whether Cabaji or Mohji, they are the cornerstone of his Buggy pirate regiment. Especially the sinister fellow, Cabaji, was most liked by Buggy. Otherwise, he wont be given the post of Chief of Staff.


    However, now, his chief of staff, Cabaji, was attacked in front of his own eyes, he was chopped by a naked boy with a big red sword


    Boy! Who are you!!? Buggy roared, You dare to kill Cabaji! Are you impatient with your life?


    After Ian took out this indiscriminate blow, he naturally discovered the appearance of Buggy. He sniffed back and said, What do you call this? You with the big red nose, telling someone to steal my things and even dared to not admitting your own mistakes?


    This is a world full of pirates, but not all of them behave in the same way. There are pirates with an ideal conscience, but there are also pirates with bad behavior and are unscrupulous. It is obvious that The Buggy pirate group is one of thetter!


    So Ian will not be polite to Buggy. Starting by chopping down Cabaji, he wouldnt show any mercy to Buggy either.


    Dont call me Big Red Nose! Buggy roared fiercely and then suddenly responded, You said we stole your stuff? What stuff?


    My clothes, my hat! And Den Den Mushi in the hat! Ian sniffed. Thats what just happened. Dont you dare to deny it?


    Buggy raised his bear ear cap and asked, You mean this hat!


    Yes! Ian nodded.


    Buggy was dumbfounded when he saw the hat. He was so familiar with it that he rushed back to the cabin to verify his memory. As a pirate, in addition to avoiding the pursuit of the Marines, most of the time, he had to know the situation of their peers. So in his cabin, he had always kept the bounties attached to the newspaper.


    This is for the sake of being careful not to get into big trouble when he meets those peers in the future. The bear ear cap that Buggy had felt so familiar with seemed to be one of some great pirates in his memory. Buggy rushed into the cabin just to look through the bounty lists and see who it is.


    He turned over, but after seeing the pictures on the reward list, Buggy began to tremble!


    Over there, it was two years ago that he was recruited by the world government and became a member of the Shichibukai. The reward amount is 296 million Berries, known as the Tyrant Bartholomew Kuma.


    Buggy looked at the picture and the bear ear cap in his hand. Not mistaken! This hat is exactly the same hat as that worn on the tyrants head!


    In that instant, the whole body of Buggy was pale. He thought that he had let his men loot the boat aboard by Kuma one of the seven Shichibukai.


    Buggy only felt that his entire life would be destroyed by his greed. Although he had been a crew member of Roger the Pirate King and had once fought with Roger against Whitebeard, but now it is totally different from that time. He had gone out to sea and worked alone, without Roger in his back, and with a bunch of fools at his fleet. When they meet Bartholomew Kuma, the end can be foreseen


    Thats why he rushed out in a panic. He was thinking about telling his crew to rush everything back and see if they could make up for it.


    However, as soon as he came out, he saw that Cabaji had been cut down, and heard Ian say that this hat was his, Buggys brain was somewhat overwhelmed.


    A capitalized obscurity engraved on this face, with his big red nose, how funny the picture was

 Chapter 27: Refuse to join

    Chapter 27: Refuse to join


    It took Buggy a little time to finally react on what was going on: since this hat belongs to the boy in front of him, then this means that the tyrant Bartholomew Kuma did not appear here.


    This made Buggy feel relieved. If a legendary pirate with a bounty near 300 million appears in the East Blue, all the pirates in this area probably will suffer. The reason is very simple. Generally speaking, the amount on the wanted poster does not only represent the strength of the pirates but also the threat they pose to the world government. The nearly 300 million bounty pirates are responsible for the pursuit of at least a Vice Admiral. And when one of those Vice Admiralse to the East Blue, it would be enough to kill all the pirates in this Sea!


    Even if Bartholomew Kuma is already a member of the Shichibukai, the marines will not necessarily pursue him, but whether he appears or the marines appears, it would be the same.


    However, Buggy was still a bit confused and asked Ian: Boy, why do you have this hat? What is your rtionship with Bartholomew Kuma?


    Ian gave him a nk look and said, Whats the matter with you? Give me back my hat and clothes!


    Buggy thought with his head tilted. He actually threw back Ians clothes and hat.


    Ian was not polite. He came over and examined it. He found that the Den Den Mushi in his hat was all right, but the little fellow might be frightened. When he saw Ian, his big eyes were full of tears.


    Ian touched it, reassured it a little, put it on his head, and then put on the bear ear hat. The Den Den Mushi was usually sleeping, so although the hat was dark, it has no effect on it, it will retract into its shell.


    In the eyes of the public, Ian began to wear his clothes. Seriously, no one wanted to fight naked under the eyes of a group of old men. If there were beautiful women, they wouldpletely go blind by his strong body.


    So when he put on his clothes and pants, Ian was finally relieved, and there was no such feeling of cool wind.


    While he was dressing, Mohji moved to Buggys side. He was frightened by Ians shing Cabaji. Now, when both sides met, he came to Buggy and reminded him, Captain, be careful, this kid is also a Devil Fruit user!


    Buggy was stunned: Is he?


    Mohji nodded and said, In all likelihood, when he got on board, he only brought an ordinary sword, but when the sword was smashed by Richie, he suddenly turned the long red sword out of his hand


    Before all words came out, Buggy suddenly grabbed his cor and growled, Who do you say is a big red nose?


    No, no! Mohji suddenly realized that he had also vited the captains taboo words, and quickly defended: I am talking about the sword, the sword!


    Buggy let go of him, touched his chin, and said: You said that his sword suddenly emerged out?


    Yes, he was naked. That sword cant be hidden! I went up with Cabaji, and we were not his opponents!


    Devil fruit ability? Buggyughed: I never heard of such devil fruit, what kind of devil fruit is it?


    They didnt know the real situation of Ian, but they regard Ian as a devil fruit user. During the time when they mumbled, Ian has already dressed, and Buggy sees it now, and immediately opened his mouth, Boy! Are you interested in bing one of the Buggy Pirates? As long as youe, the position ofmander of the crew will be yours!


    Buggy thought about it for a long time and came with this idea. Even though Cabaji and a bunch of Pirates were lying on the deck, and their situation was unknown. He chose to invite Ian as if he hadnt seen them.


    Buggy knows Cabajis fighting power, but the kid in front of him can cut Cabaji down with one blow, which shows that this kid is not weak at all!


    The thing that Buggy was most concerned about was the bear ear hat. Although Ian did not tell him about it, Buggy also thought intuitively that the boy in front of him might really have something to do with Bartholomew Kuma.


    Buggy and his pirates have always been very low-key, there are two reasons for this.


    Since Roger was executed, Buggy has been concealing the fact that he used to be a trainee on the pirate kings ship. Even the people under him didnt talk about it. The reason is very simple. If this thing is exposed, how many marine figures can be expected toe after him? This is the first reason that Buggy has been rtively low-key.


    The second reason is that Buggys enthusiasm for the treasures is even greater. His dream of being a pirate is that one day, he will rob all the treasures of the world, which leads to his unwillingness to confront the marines and cause too much trouble.


    Now for him, Bartholomew Kuma is a trouble, a big one, although he doesnt know what the real rtionship between the boy and Kuma was, but in order to avoid this trouble, then he asked him to join his pirate group and at the same time to rece his right-hand man that he just lost, this was the best choice!


    In this way, they can not only have more than one fighter but also avoid the possibility of a confrontation with a Shichibukai. This was the best for both sides.


    However, when he confidently extended an invitation to Ian, Ian unexpectedly refused, No! Im not going to be a pirate!


    Before going out to sea, Ian figured out that there was no future for him personally when he was a pirate. Even though the pirates lived very smartly, it seemed that they did notck money, and often could be linked to words like treasures. However, how did most of the moneye from the straw-hat pirates? It was by robbery! Pirates who really make a fortune by looking for treasures are very rare.


    Ian is very short on money. Since he had this system, it can be said that the growth of his strength is linked to how much money he has. If he is a real pirate, he doesnt know when he will be a rich man.


    And after all, Ian has his own moral outlook. Ian doesnt want to rely on the money thates by killing and robbing.


    Bullying those weak civilians is not a real strong mentality.


    Therefore, Ian never thought about being a pirate. On the contrary, he found that as long as his strength grows, the high reward pirates wanted by the world government can be his best target for making money!


    Yeah, a pirate hunter, or a bounty hunter! This was the goal of Ian at this stage.


    Hes not going to join the Pirates, let alone the one inviting him now was Buggy with such a group that seems to be funny.


    After listening to him, Buggy narrowed his eyes in disbelief: You you dare to reject the great Captain Buggy!?


    Ian shook his head and said, I cant see whats great about your big red nose, captain!


    Buggy jumped like a thunderbolt: How many times have I told you, dont call me red nose!


    As he said, Buggy pulled out many daggers from his waist. These daggers were sandwiched between his fingers. Buggy crossed his hands in front of his chest and looked at Ian fiercely through the gap of the knives. If thats the case, then you will stay here. Ill hang you up and let you taste my special Buggy shell!


    After that, Buggy rushed toward Ian with his knives.


    Ian gripped this long sword with both hands and calmly looked at the rushing Buggy. When he came to him, Ian saw Buggys fist with the daggers as a paw, and it was waved at him. Ian was not surprised. Watching the daggers were about to attack him, he instantlyunched a True sh!


    He shed past Buggy, and his long sword in his hands crossed Buggys waist.


    Buggys body suddenly split into two halves and mmed into the ground.


    Buggys pirates watched the scene and secretlyughed. They wanted to see Ians unexpected appearance.


    However, unexpectedly, Ian suddenly turned around sharply, and the long sword in his hands mmed to a position on his right side. After Ians blow came out, it hit an object instantly.


    It was Buggys hand that came out of his body with sharp daggers on it. This hand quietly tried to sneak into Ian.


    But neither Buggy nor his pirates thought that Ian had not rxed because he had cut Buggy into two parts with one strike. He had already expected a possible sneak attack from Buggy!


    After cutting Buggys body into two sections, Ian pointed to Buggy lying on the ground with his sword and said, Dont pretend to be dead, I know youre fine!


    Buggy unexpectedly floated his upper body in mid-air and said surprisingly, How do you know that?


    Chop-Chop Fruit Right? Ianughed and said, Sure enough, you cant be chopped to death!


    Although heughed, Ian did have some surprises in his mind. Although he had known the effect of Buggys Chop-Chop Fruit for a long time, he shouldnt have thought about chopping him anymore, but just now he couldnt help trying.


    He wanted to try and see if when the Nen was winding up on his sword, could that hurt Buggy?


    However, the experiment proved that it seemed impossible. He could feel that when his sword was crossing Buggys body, he did not receive any resistance. His body seemed to be separated from itself as soon as it met the sharp de, and the Nen winding around the de was as if it had not touched Buggys body at all.


    No wonder even the incidental aggressive chopping is ineffective for him, even Mihawk cant kill him. This guys fruit ability is indeed the nemesis of many swordsmen.


    Buggy was also quite surprised. He didnt realize that he hadnt been overcast to Ian. Did this kid know his name somewhere before, so he was prepared?


    Buggy thought about it,ughed awkwardly and said, You know, what I really like is fighting with a swordsman like you. After I send you to hell, youll regret the thought about fighting against the great Captain Buggy!


    In this way, Buggy suddenly twisted his upper body, then suddenly separated his head from his chest, turned his arms into windmills, and flew towards Ian with the des!


    Bara Bara Senbei! (But with his upper body, not his legs XD)

 Chapter 28: What Was The Reason Of This Fight?

    Chapter 28: What Was The Reason Of This Fight?


    Seeing the whirlwind de thrown out by Buggy, Ian just had enough time to erect his sword forward to deflect the daggers, he then heard the jingling sh of the daggers on his sword.


    He even saw sparksing out from the de of his sword!


    However, Ian had just blocked the upper body attack that Buggy had thrown, and in the next second, Buggy even lost his legs. There were sharp knives hidden on the tips of his shoes, and they were spinning and flying towards Ians legs in the same way. Bara Bara Senbei! (Chop-Chop Buzzsaw) Ian was resisting the attack from above but had no time to wave his sword and block the uing attack, so he could only jump up and avoid the attack from the ground.


    When Ian jumped up, Ian was naturally in midair, and Buggys first upper body attack suddenly stopped, and a wrist with daggers flew towards Ian in midair like a bullet.


    Ian couldnt dodge it at this moment. He could only bite his teeth and sh toward the wrist.


    It was a subconscious act, but he forgot that Buggys body could be separated at any time. Ian split the wrist from the middle, but the two-half wrist was still flying, flying over Ians face with sharp des, and cut two scars on his face.


    Afternding, Ian wiped his face, and his hands were covered with blood.


    This was his first battle with a Devil Fruit user. It feels so weird that the fighting style of the regr people cant be applied to the Devil Fruit user at all.


    Hahaha! Buggyughed loudly: See how awesome Captain Buggy is?


    Ian didnt talk, tightened his hat a little, and rushed with his long sword in both hands toward the location of Buggys head.


    Hem! Didnt I say that? Chopping doesnt work on me! Buggy sneered.


    Ian was toozy to talk back to him. When he rushed to him, he swung his hands, and his sword was shing toward Buggys face.


    Do you want to die? Buggy saw his movements and said, Well, Lets see why its called immortality!


    He thought that Ian attacked his head in an attempt to attack the critical position, but when Ians great sword was about to cut into Buggy, he twisted his wrist, his attack was going to strike the des of Buggy, but suddenly turned into the long sword to Buggys face!


    The long sword of the demaster Samuro was different from that of an ordinary Samurai sword. That de was wider. With this unexpected twist of the de, Buggy could not respond at all, and Ian hit him in the face at the right time. Buggy was hit by the side of the de like a baseball bat.


    At that moment, the tremendous force came, and Buggys whole face was deformed, and his head was pulled out from his body, like a shell, and with a loud bang, a big hole was made in the nk of the cabin.


    How powerful is Ian now? After he was equipped with the demasters sword, and with 30% of the attributes are added, that will make his strength exceed 100 points. This is already a strength that canpete with the Lion Richie. It is no surprise that he can achieve such an effect.


    If chopping is not possible, then a blunt hit will be used! This time, Buggys body did not split again.


    Seeing this scene, Ian felt that Buggys Chop-Chop Fruit might be affected by the pressure. The sharper the de, the higher the pressure, the more it will cause Buggys body to split, but in turn, the smaller the pressure, the less he will split unless he takes the initiative to do so.


    The pirates on the boat, were stunned to see the big hole in the cabin, and they looked at Ian, then looked at the big hole, then looked at Ian again, they didnt know what to say.


    This is a battle between two monsters. They cant intervene. Even captain Buggy, who they think has always been invincible, has been beaten up. What could we do?


    If they could, they would want to lie on the ground and pretend to be dead


    There was a mming sound on the cabins debris, and Buggys head is seen floating in midair, swayed out of the doorway, but this time, half of Buggys face was swollen. It seems that Ian had just mmed his sword on Buggys face and it was effective on him.


    It hurt me so much! Buggy gritted his teeth and looked at Ian. Boy, youve managed to piss me off!


    Ian was surprised to see that this guy was all right, and it seemed that Buggys ability to resist attacks was not as bad as he had imagined.


    Unlike Luffy, who has a Paramecia-type of Devil Fruit, Buggy was different. Luffy has no pain or fear of bullets. Thats because hes a rubber man. The substance of his body has changed. But it seems that Buggys fruit has not altered his material. Although hes not afraid of chopping and being cut into many pieces and can be restored, but his body is still a normal body. When his body is not separated, he will always feel pain when he receives an attack!


    The strength of the devil fruites from his training exercises. Buggy probably knows his weakness, maybe he has also done targeted training. Otherwise, Ian who just smash him on the face, with overwhelming strength, not to mention of being fainted, he would at least lose two teeth! But Buggys face was just a little swollen


    Tut! Ian felt a little troubled. Buggys ability is not only strange, but its really a headache. Unless he was stunned by the Kairseki or the absolute advantage of power, this fellow is like a jelly. He cant cut him in any way and cant be killed. He really has no good idea to take him down.


    At this time, Buggys wrist floated again in midair and stabbed at Ian. Ian originally wanted to reinvent the technique and used the sword like a bat to the flying wrist. However, what he did not expect was that Mohji moved at this time! He moved with the Lion Richie and suddenly jumped up from the side. Instead of attacking him with his ws, he pressed his whole body on Ian and threw him directly to the ground.


    Then, Richies forelimbs crushed Ians shoulder so that he couldnt move.


    Buggyughed and said: Well done Mohji! Just hold him down like this!


    As he spoke, he manipted his wrist, and he was about to stab Ians face with a dagger.


    Seeing the dagger will pierce his eyes. In the midst of the crisis, Ian suddenly broke out suddenly. Over the years, he has mastered the control of the Nen, and at this time, he used it. Although he did not use it on a sh skill, Ian umted the Nen on his body. This sudden explosive force suddenly overturned the lion Richie above.


    Then Ian twisted his head desperately, and Buggys dagger was inserted in his ear


    That was close! Ian stood up, and he didnt expect that Mohji would even sneak in to help Buggy. Ian thought that he and his foolish lion were not threatened, but carelessly, it has almost hit its mark.


    Looking at the unkind Mohji and Buggy, Ians headache was getting worse and worse. This bastard, Buggy, no matter how he cut him, he wont die, and now there are Mohji and Richie beside him to help, which was even more difficult.


    However, just at this moment, Ian was suddenly stunned and pped his head, Damn it, did he just get dizzy?


    Why do you want to be so entangled with Buggy? Wasnt my purpose is to regain my clothes, my hat, and my Den Den Mushi? Now those things have been brought back, why am I still here?!


    Buggy is a pirate with a ten million bounty. Isnt it normal to take him for the time being? Cant I just go out to sea and try to knock down this pirate regiment?


    After discovering that he was caught in a misunderstanding, Ian suddenly became cheerful, took a neutral position, jumped out of the battle circle, twisted up Cabaji who was lying on the ground, and then suddenly rushed to the top of the cabin, where the rudder of the pirate ship of Buggy was located. Ian rushed over and cut down the rudder with one stroke!


    Neither Buggy nor Mohji expected Ian to stop fighting suddenly, so Ians series of actions had beenpleted in a daze.


    Bye-bye! I dont want to y with you anymore! Ian smiled and said to the Pirates of Buggy, See you next time!


    After that, Ian grabbed Cabajis cor and jumped out of the boat with him.


    Catch him!!! Buggy finally responded to what had happened and roared, Catch him! Dont let him run away!


    The pirates rushed to the side of their ship in a hurry. Looking down, they found that Ian had jumped onto his boat below the Buggys ship.


    What are you looking at, jump into the sea and chase him! Buggy kicked a pirate out to the sea and roared.


    So the pirates jumped into the sea like dumplings.


    But Ian didnt care at all. The boat was so small. Anyone who dared climb up, he will be beaten up with one strike. He didnt believe that these pirates had the courage to go on his boat.


    As for the shipwreck, Ian didnt believe that their swimming speed was as fast as their boat speed. How can they catch up to his boat?


    The pirates probably know this too. Although they jumped into the sea, they just were scared of Buggys shouting.


    But what made Ian feel surprised was that Buggy actually floated his upper body and threw a dagger at Ian.


    Ian shunned sideways and waved his hand to Buggy with a smile. He knew that Buggy could float his upper body when his feet touched the ground, and his limit was only 200 meters. He couldnt reach it any farther, so he didnt worry at all.


    Kid! I am going to kill you one day, I will kill you! Buggy roared in midair.


    He didnt dare to chase him too far, because below him was the sea, once the devil fruit user falls into the sea, although his ability is still there, he will be powerless, unable to swim and he will drown. Buggy worried that once he leaned up, he will be shot into the sea by Ian, and this will be awful.


    My name is Ian, remember this name! Ian closed his index and middle fingers and put them in front of his forehead, giving him a Polish style salute, and then smiled and paddled away quickly.


    Leaving Buggy alone in midair, grinding his teeth in frustration

 Chapter 29: Ian’s Great Plan For Making Money

    Chapter 29: Ian¡¯s Great n For Making Money


    Looking at the fading boat, the pirates who were still on board, carefully asked Buggy, Captain, do you want to shoot?


    As a result, Buggy, who was floating in the air and full of rage, kicked him directly without thinking, Are you idiots? When the boat is already that far, can you hit it with your skills??


    Mohji also said alongside, Dont fire. Cabaji was taken on that boat by him. We still dont know if he is still alive, but if hes hit by gunfire, he might die!


    His rtionship with Cabaji is not very good, because Cabaji often bullies him and his lion Richie, but in any case, Cabaji has always been the chief of staff of the Buggy Pirate Regiment, in front of Buggy, Mohji still has to take into ount.


    Go and fix the rudder right away! Buggy shouted at them, After repairing it, catch up to him immediately!


    Alright! Captain Buggy! they were afraid to say anything and quickly moved up.


    Mohji whispered to Buggy, Captain, do you think that the kid took Cabaji away is more than just being a hostage?


    Buggy was stunned: What do you mean?


    I mean, is it possible that he will take Cabaji to the Marines for the reward? Mohji said, That kid is not a pirate, but he doesnt look like a Marine, so maybe hes a bounty hunter?


    Well, thats very likely! Buggy touched his chin and wondered: No, we have to catch up as soon as possible. If Cabaji is dead thats fine, if hes still alive, that kid will hand him over to the Marines, and well have to go to the Marines jail to rescue him!


    Speaking of this, Buggy suddenly asked: By the way, Mohji, you said that the kid might be a devil fruit user, but why didnt I see him use a strange power? Theres nothing special about him except that sword looks very long!


    Mohji was stunned too, as if that was the case.


    A thick-lipped pirate next to him could not help but say, Captain Buggy, that man does not seem to be a devil fruit user. When he got on board, he was wet. he should have swam on the sea


    When Buggy heard this, he became furious, he grabbed Mohjis cor and said, Are you stupid? It was so obvious, and you couldnt see it?


    Im sorry! Mohji apologized quickly and said: But thatrge sword really came out of his hand suddenly. Im absolutely not mistaken!


    Oh! Buggys interest came as soon as he heard what Mohji said. It was said that the boy has some kind of treasure in his body, and I think he can hide the weapon he carries?


    Thest thing was ignored when Buggy heard the word treasure. Suddenly his eyes turned to two bright yellow stars, and he made up his mind to catch up to Ian. He wanted to see if he could rob the so-called treasure from Ian


    While they were busy repairing the rudder for Buggy, Ian had rowed the boat far away.


    Affirming that Buggy could not catch up in a short time, Ian stopped paddling, opened the boats sails and began to move forward with the wind.


    Until this time, he had time to confirm Cabajis situation, whatever if hes dead or alive.


    To be honest, he felt that this battle was a bit inexplicable. When he was robbed, he did not expect that he would meet the Buggy pirates here.


    However, since they met and fought, he must have gained a bit of harvest after the fight.


    That harvest was Cabaji. Mohji guessed it right. The reason why he had taken Cabaji with him when he left, the purpose was naturally for the bounty.


    Although he did not know how much Cabaji was worth, it is reasonable to say that since Buggy has been wanted, his cadres would not be without a bounty. The bounty order is generally for the whole pirate group. Ian cut Cabaji with a blow at that time and did not know whether he was dead or not, but in most cases, the wanted Pirates are wanted either dead or alive.


    Maybe some people will ask why not cut down Mohji and take him too for his bounty?


    Because thats not possible, Ian was alone. He doesnt even have a rope. Even if he can carry two people, his small fishing boat cant fit them. So Ian can only take Cabaji first. As for Mohji and Buggy, he needs to wait for the next time.


    Yeah, in Ians eyes, the whole Buggy Pirates was his goal of earning their bounties. If he can, he wont mind killing them all at once.


    After this battle, Ian also had some confidence in his own strength. He found that even if his level was still low. Even though he has used only one card of its bonus, but there was still no problem fighting these ordinary pirates. As for the devil fruit ability of Buggy, to be honest, it was a headache, but it was not iprehensible. Just take advantage of Buggys splitting ability, he only needs to hold his head and jump into the sea when he is splitting. Let this guy drown and get him done.


    The reason for choosing to leave in the first ce was that it is pointless to stay entangled for too long.


    He had already thought about it, even if he took down Buggy, his pirates would run into the sea, leaving him alone, and it would be impossible to drive Buggys boat. And the small fishing boat could not hold so many people, it is better to catch them one at a time.


    As a bounty hunter, earning rewards was like doing business.


    Although he does not know how much Cabaji is worth, he doesnt need much. Even a million Belly is enough for Ian to draw for the first time the ten consecutive draws. By that time, an extra four-star orange card will be added, and his strength will improve again.


    Squatting down, Ian checked Cabajis breath and found that he was not dead yet!


    Ian cut him with his sword, almost from the shoulder to the chest, a long sword wound, but when Ian looked at this wound, he found that it was not as deep as imagined, Cabaji seemed to subconsciously retreat when he was facing Ians sword, which saved his life from Ians chop.


    But this was the case, Cabaji has bled a lot, he is already fragile now.


    For those who he didnt like it, Ian does not care about his survival. He reached out, smack him on the face a few times, and said, Wake up! Wake up!


    Cabaji leisurely woke up, but his face was pale, and his eyes were swollen. He looked at Ian in confusion and looked around. Knowing that he had been caught, he gave a weak sneer and said, It seems you are going to hand me over to the Marines


    Well, thats right, I will rely on you for my meals in the future! Ian smiled and nodded.


    Hum! Cabaji snorted coldly, but because he had the wound in front of his chest, he couldnt help but take a sigh of cold air. After a long time, he slowly said, You provoked us Buggy Pirates and thought it would be okay? Wait for Captain Buggy toe and rescue me even if Im handed over to the Marines, and you, Ill see how you die then!


    However, what Cabaji did not expect was that Ian blew a whistle and said, Oh! That would be great!


    Great? Cabaji looked at Ian in a daze and did not understand what he meant.


    So Ian snapped his fingers and said, Look, Ill hand you over to the Marines now, and Im going to earn your bounty first. When Buggy rescues you, your reward will surely be raised because of jailbreaking? Then I will catch you again, and get more money. If Buggy continues to save you, your bounty will get higher and higher, I will continue to catch you for the bounty What the f*ck! Just by catching you, that can make me rich!


    Ians eyes shone as if he had seen his golden future. He patted Cabaji on the shoulder and said, Dont let me down. After I hand you over to the Marines, you must escape! I depend on you for my great fortune!


    Cabaji was dumbfounded, he didnt expect Ian to say such a thing. He didnt even know how to respond at the same time. After a while, he couldnt believe Ian said, You Youre crazy about money.


    Ian sighed, and he found that Cabaji was right. In a sense, with such a pit of money system, Ian was afraid of being greedier than Buggy


    Putting these aside for a while, Ian asked Cabaji, By the way, you should know something about navigation, right? Where is the nearest ind with a Marine base?


    Of course, I know! Cabaji sneered. Im the chief of staff of the Buggy Pirates. Ive been in the sea for so long. How could I bepared to you, a neer who has just gone to the sea? But why should I tell you? So you can send me to the marines?


    Ian nodded and said, Hum, well, understandable! If I were a hostage and people were going to send me to jail, I wouldnt give them the direction. Nevertheless, I would like to remind you that if you dont deal with your wound, you will bleed to death. There is no medicine on board to treat you. If you dont show me the way, you wont stay alive for a long time! And dont expect Buggy toe up and save you. When I left, I cut off the rudder Choose for yourself!


    Cabaji was silent, and after a while, he said harshly, Turn to the east, there is where the nearest Marine base is located


    It seems that between life and integrity, Cabaji chose to former, even if he didnt want to go to the Marine prison. Ian was not surprised at that. Its strange that this despicable fellow didnt choose thetter instead.


    So looking at the sun above him, Ian found the eastern direction, adjusted the sails, and went away with the wind

 Chapter 30: Shells Town

    Chapter 30: Shells Town


    While sailing on the way, Ian was looking at the system in his mind.


    After apse of two years, Ians experience has finally grown again. When he was on the Buggys ship, he killed nine pirates. The nine pirates provided Ian with 150 experience points, and the experience gained by defeating Cabaji was, even more, 4300 points.


    The stronger the opponent, the more experience Ian will have, which he has already confirmed. Now with this experience, Ian was about to rise to level six.


    His level didnt matter that much for him, he was thinking about a good way to get better cards to use. Ian couldnt help but to look at the fellow Cabaji, he does not remember how much is Cabajis bounty, the only way to know was by taking him to the marines.


    Thinking of this, Ian asked Cabaji curiously: Right, what are you doing here in the East Blue, Buggy Pirates?


    If he remembers correctly, Buggy should have a map of the Grand Line in his hands. For other pirates, it may be challenging to go to the Grand Line, but for Buggy, it is very simple, because he had conquered the Grand Line Once with Roger, the Pirate King, he had a map in his hand, but he didnt go. Instead, he stayed in the East Blue for such a long time, and Ian did not know what he was up to.


    Ian was very curious about this, so he asked Cabaji, this person is a cadre of the Buggy Pirates. He should know something about it.


    Cabaji has lost too much blood, and he was cold all over. It can be said that he was more eager to reach thend than Ian because even if Ian handed him to the marines, they would treat his injuries.


    Hearing Ians question, he said weakly, How can I even know that? We all listen to Captain Buggys words Cant your boat go any faster?


    There is nothing to eat, I dont have enough strength right now! Ian gave him a white look. He didnt want to paddle.


    Originally, when he was hungry and exhausted, he went to the sea to catch a fish. But he didnt think that his stuff would be stolen by pirates, and then he had to fight them with an empty stomach. When he thought about this, Ian didnt Have a good mood for Cabaji.


    Cabaji was about to cry. He felt that Ian was his worst nightmare. Now, even if he wanted to be captured by the marines, he had to look at Ians face first


    But maybe it was Cabajis fate. When the two kept talking, a sight of an ind has started appearing in front of them.


    Outside the dock of the ind, a small, thin teenager was fishing on a boat. He had pink hair and round sses. He was short-sighted, so he looked dazed.


    His fishing rod has been in the water for a long time, but there has been no movement. He was mentally exhausted, so he couldnt help but raise his head and yawn.


    The tears from the yawn blurred his eyes, and at that moment, he seemed to see a small boating his way in the distance.


    Considering that he was mistaken, he quickly wiped the water mist in his eyes, and then looked carefully again, and found that there really was a boat.


    Did the fishermene back from the sea? He thought so.


    As the boat was getting closer and closer, the teenager saw a figure on the ship and said to him: Young man! Is there a Marine base on the ind?


    When the teenager first heard someone call him by this name, he felt as if he had grown up. He scratched his head and began to giggle.


    The one who appeared in that boat, was naturally Ian. He saw someone on a ship in the opposite direction. So he asked the person, but he didnt expect for the other person to act that way. He couldnt help but think: This boy is not stupid, is he?


    When the two boats approached, the teenager saw Cabaji lying on the floor of the ship, covered with blood. He was shocked and eximed incoherently, He what happened to him? How How did he get such a heavy injury?


    Ian found that the pink-haired teenager looked familiar, so he said, Oh, this guy is a pirate. I caught him, and Im handing him to the marines! Do you know the way to the marine base?


    When the teenager listened, he felt relieved and said, I know I know, Ill take you there!


    Ian was happy. Thats great!


    So, under the guidance of the teenager, Ian anchored the boat on the wharf and tied it up with a rope. Then he picked up Cabaji and jumped ashore.


    You have great strength! The teenager looked at Ian with envy and said, Brother, are you a pirate hunter?


    Yeah! Ian nodded. I just started in this business, this guy is the first pirate I caught!


    After that, Ian suddenly remembered and asked him, By the way, whats your name?


    My name is Kobe! Kobe Bryant! The boy said. (E.N: Its Koby)


    Koby? Ian looked at him in surprise. No way! Its so coincidental. Ian looked carefully at the boy again, yeah, indeed, this round face.


    Although he knew that this child would meet Luffy in the future, and be a marine, and follow the Vice-Admiral Garp, Ian didnt feel anything. That woulde after a long time. Now Koby is just a seemingly underdeveloped child.


    All right, Koby! Im Ian. Can you take me to the marine base? Ian asked him.


    Yeah, sure! Koby nced at Cabaji with some fear and subconsciously walked on the other side of Ian.


    It looks like a small town, much more prosperous than Ians Frost Moon Vige. The streets are very clean, and the shops are everywhere. It looks very lively. I dont know if uncle Sosuke came to this town when he bought medicine for Kuina.


    Because Ian was carrying Cabaji and he was covered with blood, the pedestrians on the road looked at the three of them in surprise and avoided them as much as possible.


    But Ian observed that although these pedestrians avoided them, there was not much fear in their faces. Was it because there was a marine base on the ind?


    So he asked Koby, and he nodded and said, Yeah, thats right, Big Brother Ian. This is Shells Town. This ind has the 153rd Branch. And a marine hero just came here a few days ago. So people here are not afraid of pirates!


    Shells Town? Ian was stunned. Is this Shells Town?


    He quickly asked, What marine hero? Dont tell me that you are talking about Morgan?


    Did you hear about him, Big Brother Ian? Koby said in some surprise, Yeah, thats Captain Morgan, oh, no! He has now be a Lieutenant Commander, because he has made great contributions, some time ago, he caught the captain of the ck Cat Pirates Kuro! So he got a promotion. Now people all over the ind are talking about it. They say hes a hero!!


    ck Cat Pirates, Captain Kuro, and Morgan, a series of familiar names, once again evoked Ians memory and made him wrinkle his brows.


    Instead of noticing the change in Ians expression, Koby kept talking with relish, I heard that the battle was tragic. A ship full of marines soldiers died. Even Morgans chin was smashed by the ferocious Captain Kuro! Fortunately, Lieutenant Morgan finally caught the man and brought him back.


    Now the whole Shells Town admires him! Im just the same, because I want to join the marines in the future, and then Ill be a marine hero like Morgan and catch all the evil pirates!


    As he said, Ian naturally noticed the festive atmosphere in the town. It seemed that what Koby said was true. People in this town are celebrating the fall of the ck Cat Pirates.


    Ian looked at this dreaming Koby with some pity. He really wanted to say, dont worship that Morgan, because soon, this axe-hand Morgan will be promoted to Colonel. And the people in your town will have a taste of his real deeds. This fellow is not a marine hero at all. Even capturing Captain Kuro was fake!


    When he rose to the rank of Colonel, he took over Shells Town, that arrogant man would do whatever he wanted in the name of the marines, and the people who still worshipped him in the town became afraid of him in a few years.


    Of course, Ian wont say these things to Koby right now. Even if he says it, no one will believe him. He just said to Koby: I saw you fishing before? Do you like fishing?


    Yes! Koby nodded.


    Watch out when you go fishing in the future! Ian could only say this in an obscure way, and Koby was confused.


    I dont know if Koby would be foolishly caught by Alvida Pirates for boarding the wrong boat in the future.


    In the middle of the conversation, they start seeing the marine base, which is a tower-like structure with a narrow upper and a lower width. It looks like a cooling tower of nuclear power, but the tower is painted with a camouge pattern, there are many windows, there is also M-shaped marine unique seagull logo. Above the top of the tower, there were also gs of the marines, and some cannons were arranged.


    When Koby took Ian to the tower, he was noticed by the patrolling marine soldiers. When they saw the sword behind Ian and the seriously injured person in his hands, the soldiers immediately alerted themselves and pointed their guns at Ian. Stop there! This is the marine base. What are you doing here?

 Chapter 31: Oopsie!

    Chapter 31: Oopsie!


    Seeing that these soldiers were holding guns at them, Koby knew that the other side were marines, and he couldnt help shaking his legs and making trembling noises with his teeth. He cant help it. Hes a coward.


    When Ian saw the marines for the first time. He couldnt help looking at them for quite some time. In front of him, all the marine soldiers should be ordinary lower-level soldiers. They were wearing white short-sleeved shirts and a marine cap with a seagull sign on. All of them looked like they were well-trained.


    Speak up! Who are you, and what are you doing here? Among the marines crowd, a middle-aged marine soldier with a beard asked again.


    It was obvious that the middle-aged marine with a beard should have a rtively high position, so Ian lifted up Cabaji in his hand and signaled to him, I caught a cadre of the Buggy Pirates, and I want to get his bounty. Should I hand him over here at your marine base?


    The middle-aged marine was stunned, and looked incredulously at Ian: You are a pirate hunter? So young?


    Ian was a little upset. His face is indeed too young. But he is not a kid, he doesnt like to be looked down upon. He is an adult.


    So he said unhappily, Why? When did a pirate hunter have an age limit?


    Thats not it! The middle-aged marine quickly waved and said: I am just surprised.


    After that, he clenched his fist and coughed, and said, The captured pirates are handed over at our marine base. Come with me, and Ill go through the formalities with you!


    Then the marine soldiers also dispersed, got out of the road, and watched Ian carrying Cabaji in. The kid Koby followed closely, grabbing Ians clothes, like a frightened animal.


    When Ian came to the base, he looked around and found that it seems to be a marine office. On several tables, there were piles of documents,mps, some Den Den Mushi and so on.


    Who did you say you caught? The middle-aged marine asked Ian, I need to confirm it.


    The chief of staff of the Buggy Pirates, called Cabaji! Ian answered.


    The Buggy Pirates, right? Just a moment, please! Therefore, the middle-aged marine took out a pile of wanted posters and began to look for him.


    Before he could find it, the almost-dead Cabaji raised his head softly and said weakly, I say Can you find someone to help me deal with my wound first? Im really Cabaji, but Im dying


    The middle-aged marine looked up at the long sword-wound on Cabaji, sighed two words, and called in several marine soldiers.


    In the hustle and bustle, Ian watched the marines bandaging Cabaji, but did not expect a dull voice toe suddenly.


    Whats going on? Whats this noise?


    Turning his head around, he found a marineing down from the second floor of the base. The man was bareheaded and had a steel jaw. His eyes looked fierce, and his right hand was reced by a huge steel axe.


    Seeing this man, the middle-aged marine who was spoken to Ian immediately raised his head, then stood upright and saluted to the other side, saying with all respect, Lieutenant Commander Morgan, is your injury all right?


    Well, much better! Morgan nodded, raised his right hand, and said, Its just this hand thats changed into a weapon. Its a bit out of habit!


    After saying these few words, Morgan continued to ask: Whats going on? Too much noise, this is our base!


    The middle-aged marine smiled and pointed to Ian. Oh, this young man is a pirate hunter. He said he caught a member of the Buggy Pirates to get his bounty. We were just treating the pirates injury!


    Morgan looked at Ian and sneered, A pirate hunter? Really, this kind of people is just bloodthirsty hyenas. Its all about money. and I dont know what its like to allow this kind of person to exist!


    The middle-aged marine didnt answer, he onlyughed two times. Ian was staring at Morgan, he found that Morgan at this time doesnt have that arbitrary posture, perhaps because he has notpletely assumed power in the marine base, but there was a sense of superiority, he didnt hide his contempt for the pirate hunters.


    This mans arrogant personality was already beginning to appear.


    Ian kept silent, but Morgan has not finished. He continued, If you want me to say, we still have to rely on our soldiers to fight pirates. These pirate hunters existed just for money, and we are absolute justice!


    The middle-aged marine had to butter up and say, Thats just like Lieutenant Commander Morgan, he annihted the ck Cat Pirates!


    This sentence made Morgan scratch his head, which was the greatest pride in his promotion, and suddenly he burst intoughter.


    Right, have you found the reward list? Morgan asked, Id like to see what kind of person this pirate Hunter boy has caught!


    Ian couldnt help but roll his eyes. He knew very well that this guy Morgan is now full of enthusiasm. It was reasonable to look down on the pirate hunters.


    Ah, Im still looking for it! The middle-aged marine rummaged through the reward list.


    However, after searching, the middle-aged marine looked doubtfully, and then rummaged again.


    Strange, not yet! The middle-aged marine finally raised his head and said to Ian, All the wanted pirates in the East Blue are here, but Ive flipped it over, and theres no Cabaji! Did you make a mistake?


    Ian squinted: How could it be? Look for him again. This guy is called Cabaji, the Buggy Pirates!


    I checked it! The middle-aged marine said, The leader of the Buggy Pirates, Buggys reward is seven million Berries, but hes the only one in the Pirate Regiment whos wanted!


    Ians mouth twitched, he was stunned. 7 million Berries! What the heck is this? Shouldnt it be 15 million Berries?


    Ian was a little embarrassed. He found that he had made some mistakes. He has gone out to the sea two years earlier than Zoro, and three years earlier than Luffy, so the current Buggy group is different from the one after three years. Also, the bounty of the clown Buggy has not reached the point of 15 million at all.


    Even the two cadres under hismand were not wanted.


    What the f*ck! After this long time, he finally found that there was no bounty for the captured Cabaji!


    Looking at Ians pale face, Morgan finally couldnt help it, he covered his stomach and burst tough. Hahaha, it looks like this rookie pirate hunter caught a pirate and he didnt even know if he has a reward on his head or not! And I was thinking how powerful he was, but finally, it seems that he caught a burr and came back


    The middle-aged marine also couldnt help butugh. He handed Ian a pile of wanted posters and said, Look for him by yourself, it is true that he has no bounty! Besides, you can take these wanted posters and stop making such mistakes in the future.


    Ian was depressed and looked through the rewards list carefully. Sure enough, he did not find the bounty of Cabaji. In that list, there wasnt only the clown Buggy, but Ian also saw the bounty of Arlong the fish-man and Don Krieg, the admiral of the Krieg Pirates. But the reward amount of these two men was not as high as Ian remembered.


    Ian wasnt surprised when he didnt find the wanted poster of the captain Kuro on that list, probably because he was caught by Morgan, so the bounty was canceled.


    Ian was so angry that he raised his foot and kicked Cabaji on the side where he was bandaged. What the f*ck! You have no bounty! Why havent you say that? Why havent you say that?


    Cabaji had sat well and let the marine soldiers bandage his wounds. It was not expected that Ian would suddenly burst of rage and kick him in the right direction where he was bandaged. At the same time, the wounds on his body cracked open again.


    By the time the emotional Ian was pulled by the marines, the fellow was dying and feebly said to Ian, Its not that Its not that I dont say, you dont let me say it You insisted on handing me over


    As soon as he heard him, Ian couldnt help but rushed over and yelled at him: You dare to say that! Damn you! What are you doing being a pirate and doesnt have a bounty? Go to H*ll! (I didnt know that Ian was a demon XD Im shocked :O)


    Cabaji really cried, and in his eyes, Ian has be a fierce devil who is even scarier than his Captain Buggy. It was not enough to physically torture him, now he has even tortured him psychologically. When the marines didnt put a bounty on me, do you me ME?


    Because of this incident, the marine base became more and more chaotic. Many naval soldiers were probing from the outside. When they knew about this farce, they couldnt help but muffle their mouths andugh.


    Morgan wasnt able to stand up because of theughing. In fact, when he heard that Ian was a pirate hunter, he was hostile to him. He had just caught the captain of ck Cat Pirate Regiment, Kuro (hadore). Now suddenly, a pirate hunter came out, iming to have caught a cadre of the Buggy Pirates, which made Morgan feel that he steal his glory, and he became ufortable.


    But now, when he found out that Ian had made an oopsie, his hostility disappeared. He even kindly said to Ian, Boy, theres no future for a freaking squid pirate hunter. Otherwise, you can join us. Got it!


    Ian was in a bad mood at the moment. He didnt care much about him, He went over and lifted Cabaji up. Forget it, since this guy has no bounty, Ill take him away!


    No! Before the soldiers could speak, Cabaji cried out in horror, Im really a cadre of the Buggy Pirates. Arent you going to arrest me! I dont want to go with this guy! (T-T)


    The middle-aged marine also said to Ian, Young man, this doesnt conform to the rules. Although this man does not have a bounty, after all, he is a pirate. Its okay if he doesnt appear in front of us. Now that he appears here, we should catch him as you know.


    No! Ian shook his head and said, Ill wait until this guy has a bounty before I send him over!


    The middle-aged marine also wanted to stop him, but he didnt expect Morgan to talk to Ian. Forget it, since he wants to take him, then take him away. Our prison cant hold too many people. Such a small pirate without a bounty, even when hes locked up, doesnt know when he will be handed in, and its just a waste of our bases food.


    After all, Morgan was a Lieutenant Commander. Although he was a newly promoted official, he was still his superior. So the middle-aged man stopped talking and let Ian take him away.

 Chapter 32: Buggy Pirates Attack

    Chapter 32: Buggy Pirates Attack


    After Ian left, Morgan smiled at the middle-aged marine and said, Haha, its really interesting. The pirate caught by this rookie is one of the circus-like Buggy group?


    Yes! The middle-aged marine nodded.


    There was some disdainful dialogue between the two men, and the truth was revealed inadvertently. In fact, at this time, Buggys real identity had not been discovered by the marine headquarters, and the Buggy Pirates were a really confusing group. Look at Buggy, he is really a clown, and Mohji one of his men, he is basically a Beast Tamer. Even Cabaji was riding a unicycle while juggling. The pirate band doesnt look fierce at all, but more like a funny group. On the contrary, the Buggy pirates are keen on robbing treasures and rarely have direct conflicts with the marines, so the marines feel that their pirate band is just a small fighter and not a threat. So far, only the captain of the ship, Buggy has a bounty, but Its still so low.


    Ian didnt know this, so he rushed to catch Cabaji and ended up making an Oopsie.


    And when he came out, Ian became more and more annoyed, punching and kicking Cabaji, who was tied by a rope, and Cabaji, like amb, could only endure Ians anger with tears, and he was punched so hard that his head was full with bumps.


    If it wasnt for the marines in the base, they had drugged him, Cabaji was afraid of being killed by Ian.


    After Ian vented for a while, a loud rumble came from his stomach. It was not until then that Ian remembered that he had not eaten for a long time and smelled the spiciness of fooding from nowhere in the street. Ian felt that his eyes were almost turned green.


    Koby also heard this rumbling sound. When Ian was angry, he didnt dare to talk to him at all. Now he quickly changed the subject and said, Brother Ian, Arent you hungry? Why dont I buy you dinner!


    No! Ian looked at Cabaji with an ill-intentioned eye and said, You dont have to pay for it, let this fellow pay!


    I I have no money! Cabaji weakly.


    I care about you so much! Ian smirked and said, Cant you ride a unicycle? When the timees, juggle in the street and earn me some money for meals! If you dont earn enough, Ill cut your meat and sell it as beast food!


    By this time, Ian waspletely ckened, and Cabaji was shivering after listening to him.


    How can a person be able to say such terrible sentences with a smile on his face?


    However, something more terrible happened to Cabaji. After entering a restaurant in the town that looked quite distinctive under the guidance of Koby, Ian ordered everything at once and picked whatever dish was expensive. When arge table was finally filled, Cabaji was about to faint!


    For this table, how long does it take him to perform before he can earn enough money for this meal?


    Even Koby was stunned. He was holding a drink and watching Ian chew like a hungry monster as if he had a grudge against the dishes on the table. He couldnt help but look with sympathy at Cabaji, who was tied to a rope.


    The meaning of that look was obvious: you are really miserable!


    Whenever he tasted something delicious, he would yell at the restaurant owner and say, Thats good. Ten more!


    Cabaji copsed: How can you eat that much?


    As a result, Ian stared at him and said, I cant pack it and take it away after I finish eating! Youd better think about how to make money first! You have no bounty, then you are responsible for earning money for me!


    Cabaji cried, this time he really cried. He looked up and shouted in his heart, Great Captain Buggy! Where are you? Come and save me!


    Perhaps it was Cabajis cry that came true. Just as Ian was desperately eating the seafood in the restaurant, on the coast of Shells Town, a pirate boat with a long trunk elephant as its bow was moored there.


    This ship is naturally the Big Top, the Buggy Pirates ship, and the coast there was full of cliffs, and there was no need to worry about people passing by and being found.


    A small boat quickly rowed alongside the Big Top. Several nimble pirates climbed up thedder and saw Buggy sitting on the deck. The pirates shouted out breathlessly, Captain Buggy, we have good news!


    Buggy straightened up and asked, What is the situation?


    That kid did take the Chief of Staff Cabaji to the Marine 153rd Branch! The pirates said, We didnt dare to approach the Marine base, but when we asked the people in the town, they all said that they saw the boy! So we guessed that the Chief Cabaji had entered the base and would surely be locked up!


    Very good! Buggyughed and said, Lets go, my crew! Attack the Shells Town, rescue Cabaji, and catch that damn kid!


    Hai, Hai!!! All the members of the Buggy Pirates on board made a collective shout and then steered the ship aggressively towards the Shells Town.


    Buggy, on the other hand,manded the rest of the group and moved the cannon to the side of the ship and a basket of red cannonballs with the Buggy Pirates logo on the surface.


    These were the special Buggy Balls. After all, Cabaji is a senior cadre in his pirate group. Although Buggy has been very low-key, for Cabaji, and to seek his revenge for Ian, he can only be high-profile this time.


    Buggy is somehow a great pirate who returned from the Grand Line. Usually, he does not provoke the Marines, not just because he was unwilling to, but because he cant afford the consequences.


    But Mohji hesitated and asked Buggy, Captain Buggy, thats a marine base. Is it okay for us to do that?


    What are you worried about? Buggy stared at him: Its just a branch, not a Grand branch of the headquarters. Probably there will be no powerful marines in the town! The highest rank on the 153rd Branch is a colonel, but also the kind of old man waiting for retirement!


    Buggy was not really worried. The real elite strength of the marines was concentrated on the Grand Line. The marines there is the Grand branch of the headquarters. Such a Grand branch will have a G sign in front of its numbers, such as the G-2 Branch and the G-5 Branch. The marines here in the East Blue isntpared with the Grand branch, even if it has a colonel rank, but its strength varies greatly.


    Maybe he was a colonel of the Grand branch. Buggy has to think carefully about how he wants to attack the Shells Town, but for the fast-retired colonel of the 153rd Branch, Buggy did not take him seriously.


    Mohji nodded and was a little relieved, but cautioned: By the way, Captain Buggy, I heard that there was a marine soldier named Morgan in Shells Town, who had just wiped out the ck Cat Pirates and caught their captain Kuro. This man needs to be noticed!


    Really? Buggy was stunned, then touched his chin and sneered, Well, this man will be dealing with me this time. You just rush into the base to rescue Cabaji!


    The Big Top left the cliff and headed toward the pier of Shells Town. It was not long before it appeared on the shore.


    In the 153rd Branch base, the soldiers who were in charge of looking at the top of the tower discovered the pirate boat of Buggy at that time. The pirate g hanging on it was so conspicuous, and after a couple of seconds, the rm issued.


    Whoo - Whoo  Whoo!!!


    The sirens of a pirate raid rang in the whole Shells Town. People in the town were stunned at first, but then they reacted to what had happened. They immediately rushed out of their homes in panic and from various stores and took their way to the location of the marine base.


    At this time, the soldiers in the marine base ran out holding their weapons. They organized their men, put the asylum-seeking townspeople into the marine base to hide them, and reported to their superiors about the attack of the Buggy Pirates.


    Colonel Rokkaku, of the 153rd Branch, is an old marine. He has been here in the East Blue for twenty or thirty years. Sailors with this rank could survive in the peaceful East Blue, it was his first time that a pirate group attacked a marine base, so even he was a little overwhelmed.


    Fortunately, the newly-promoted Lieutenant Morgan, although he was arrogant, he still had some courage. Colonel Rokkaku immediately reported the news to him, and he took the initiative to lead the marines to stop the pirates.


    Colonel Rokkaku did not even think about it, and he immediately agreed.


    To be honest, when he caught Captain Kuro, Morgan did not know how he did it, (He was hypnotized by Jango into believing that he had captured Kuro) but he was promoted. This promotionpletely inspired his ambition. In fact, he had secretly looked at Colonel Rokkakus position and wondered how he could rece him and be the leader of the 153rd Branch when Colonel Rokkaku retired.


    This time, the attack of the Buggy Pirates was his best opportunity. As long as he can lead the marines to kill these pirates, his achievements wont be erased. When the timees, he will have this credit, and it wont be a problem to be a colonel.


    So, Morgan confidently took the naval soldiers to the dock


    At this time, Ian, who was still eating in the restaurant, was confused. He kept eating for a while, and when he looked up, he found that there was no one in the restaurant! Not only the customers, but even the restaurant owner was gone.


    Anyone here? Where are the people?


    Ian was so hungry that he didnt even hear the rm when he ate


    At this time, Koby ran from the outside and said in a panic, Not not good, Ian! Bu Buggys pirate group areing!


    When Ian heard him, he looked at Cabaji next to him and smirked.


    When Cabaji saw Ian like this, he immediately felt that Ian didnt have any good intentions. Sure enough, the next second Ian used a toothpick to clean up his teeth and said: A good news and a bad news, which one do you want to hear first?


    What What do you mean? Cabaji asked in trepidation.


    The good news is that you dont have to sell your flesh to make money! And the bad news Is that you may be going to prison, and it could be with your captain

 Chapter 33: They Had Come

    Chapter 33: They Had Come


    As Ian and Cabaji spoke, the battle between the Buggy Pirates and the marines on the sea began.


    First of all, on the Marine side, the cannons in the base were ced in the high position so the range of attack could reach the offshore, the cannon bombardment sounded. The solid shells whistled as they fly in the air. After falling into the sea and exploding, a high water column sprang upon the sea!


    However, it is not easy for the cannon to hit a moving ship on the sea. So far, the ship of the Buggy Pirates have not been hit by artillery shells, and it was moving towards the dock at a very fast speed.


    Lieutenant Morgan, who had also taken marine soldiers with him, has positioned them at the dock. They used sandbags to build bunkers, holding their muskets one by one, and stared nervously at the Big Top. Once the ship came ashore, the pirates wont hesitate to fire.


    However, what the marines did not expect was that the Big Top had started to strike back as soon as it approached the dock.


    A special Buggy Ball was stuffed into the cannon, and the pirates aimed the muzzle at the bunker in the shore and then lit the lead behind the cannon.


    Boom! With a loud noise, the special Buggy shell flew out.


    One side was moving on the sea, while the other was stationary on the shore after the special Buggy Ball was shot, it directly hit the Marines bunker.


    The position where the Marines bunker was hit by the cannonball has directly sted a gap. The marine soldiers gathered behind were bombed into the sky in an instant. Some of the more tragic ones were blown to pieces. After the special Buggy shells hit the Marines bunker, it continued to fly to the rear at a very high speed and hit the houses of the townspeople. This led directly to the copse of a row of houses.


    This is the special Buggy shells, not only has great power, but it also has strong pration ability.


    When Buggy saw this scene on the ship, he burst intoughter. He was very satisfied with his special shells, and the pirates on the ship were also cheering.


    But it was a tragedy for the marines on shore, especially Morgan, his eyes almost came out when he saw the bunker being bombed.


    The heavy casualties of the marines reminded him of the scene when he captured Captain Kuro, the picture of the dead soldiers on board.


    Get down! You have to lie down! Morgan shouted to the remaining soldiers.


    Buggy Pirates fired two special Buggy shells toward the shore, but these two times they went askew. The shells grazed the marines bunker and flew over,nded in the town behind them, and two rows of houses copsed in a straight line.


    Morgan naturally took the situation behind him into ount. The attack by the Buggy Pirates had caused great damage to the town, but he had no choice but to rely on the turret on the top of the base tower to hit Buggys ship.


    Perhaps the prayer of Morgan has worked. A shell from the top of the fort finally hit the ship of Buggy and exploded on the deck. The pirates were immediately bombed into the sky, and it made a big hole on the floor.


    Buggy felt very distressed by this blow, so he jumped and shouted, Go ashore! Get us to the shore!


    By this time, the Big Top has reached the dock, and a group of pirates, armed with all kinds of weapons, jumped ashore from the side of the ship, shouting and killing, while they rushed to the remaining marines behind the bunkers.


    Shoot! Shoot fast! Morganmanded the marine soldiers.


    The marine soldiers gathered their courage, straightened up behind the bunker, and fired at the uing pirates. The screaming sounds suddenly broke out, and they rushed at the pirates in front of them. Many of them were shot and fell down with bloody flowers blooming.


    The real battle between the marines and the pirates was so cruel that both of them had suffered heavy casualties. However, the pirates from Buggys side were randomly recruited, and their death doesnt mean much for him. On the other hand, that was different for the marines. Every marine soldier has been trained for a long time. Once he dies, it means that the marines investment in the soldiers has drifted.


    With the advantage of quantity, the pirates rushed to the bunker and shot the musketeers of the marines, and then the two sides entered the white-ded battle. The scene became more and more bitter when the swords saw the flesh, the blood was spread all over the ce.


    There are always pirates being cut down, as well as marine soldiers being attacked and shed down.


    The turret on the top of the marine base didnt dare to fire at this time, for fear that the shells would fall into the crowd and identally hurt their teammates.


    Such a moment was the best time for Morgan to fight. The steel axe of his right arm waved and cut down every pirate getting close to him. It didnt take long for him to take down more than a dozen pirates.


    This fellow was actually very brave, with him, he naturally inspired the morale of marine soldiers, but unfortunately, he was also spotted by Buggy.


    Morgan just chopped a pirate rushing to him. Suddenly, he felt the light on his head dim. He turned his head and saw a huge lion pouncing at him.


    It was Mohji, the Deputy Captain of the Buggy Pirates, and his lion Richie, who was a fool when Ian met him. But in fact, when he fought seriously, the lion Richie was very fierce. He pounced on Morgan and overwhelmed him. Although his axe blocked its mouth, his muscles were not as strong as Richies, so he fell down.


    Youre the Axe-Hand Morgan, the Lieutenant Commander? Mohji sat on Richie and smiled scornfully. I heard you caught Captain Kuro of the ck Cat Pirates?


    Who are you? Morgan shouted.


    Im the Deputy Captain of the Buggy Pirates, the Beast Tamer Mohji! Mohji said: Before I was deliberately reminding Captain Buggy to pay attention to you! Now I found that youre not that good!


    Damn you! Dont underestimate me! Morgan yelled, and unexpectedly kicked on the lower half of Richies body. Taking advantage of Richies pain, Morgan used his greatest strength, and the green veins exposed on his arm, he suddenly turned Richie aside and took the opportunity to get up.


    However, when he had just got up, a sharp pain suddenly came from the back shoulder position, he screamed and then turned his head, he found that it was a strange hand floating in the air holding a dagger, and the blood was dripping.


    What What is this?! Morgan was shocked.


    Suddenly the wrist flew towards the rear, and suddenly it glued back to a man, this person was Buggy.


    The iconic big red nose made Morgan recognize who Buggy was. He could not help shouting, Buggy! Youre a Devil Fruit user!?


    As a marine, Morgan naturally heard about the Devil Fruits, but since the Marines had never confronted with the Buggy pirates before, so far the marines on this side of the East Blue did not know that Buggy was a Devil Fruit user.


    Haha, youre not mistaken! I am Buggy! Buggy draped his cloak, wearing his captains cap on his head, and the cross-shaped bone pattern on his forehead made his smile look fierce. He asked Morgan, Tell me, where is that damned kid with the bear ear hat? And my Chief of Staff, Cabaji, are you keeping him in the marine base?


    Morgan knows that he was in trouble. The fighting power of the Buggy Pirates was not like a fun circus. The pirate hunter who brought Cabaji to the marine base before was not a rookie. How could it possibly be a rookie to capture their chief of staff from the Buggy Pirates?


    Listening to the screams of the marine soldiers, Morgan knew that the Marines had lost. The enemy doesnt have arge number of fighters, but they have a Devil Fruit user. The marines could not win!


    So, Morgan made a decision. He suddenly turned around and fled to the marine base behind him.


    Buggy didnt think that Morgan would run away without saying a word. He was stunned, with a nk look on his face. Morgan had run away, so Buggy jumped in anger and roared, Chase him! Catch up with him. Dont let him use Cabaji as a hostage!


    Buggy thought that Morgan had fled to the base to threaten them with Cabaji as a hostage.


    Of course, this was the idea of the pirates. The real purpose of Morgans escape to the base was to seek for help. It was impossible to resist the Buggy Pirates by the strength of the 153rd branch alone. He needs to seek help from the nearby 16th branch, or more insurance, directly from the marines in Loguetown.


    As for when the reinforcements will arrive, it was beyond Morgans control, he could only do his best to save the lives of the innocent people.


    From this point of view, Morgan was not yet overwhelmed by his desire for power, he is a qualified marine soldier.


    The Buggy Pirates soon got the rest of the marine soldiers, and then led by Buggy and Mohji, they went all the way to the marine base.


    Meanwhile, Ian was crawling up from a mess of rubble.


    Unfortunately, when a special Buggy shell hit the houses in the town, it happened that it passed through the restaurant where Ian ate. Although it did not hit Ian, a big hole was pierced on both sides of the wall, which caused the house to copse directly If Ian had not seen the opportunity quickly, so if he didnt hide under the dining table and pulled Koby with him, they would have been badly injured.


    When Ian got up, he was still a little confused, but when he saw that Cabaji wanted to take the opportunity to slip away, Ian didnt even think about it. He rushed forward and knocked him to the ground with his long sword.


    Grabbing his scarf and twisting him up, Ian angrily said, What the f*ck! Dare to run? If you ran away. Whos going to earn me money?

 Chapter 34: He’s For Sale!

    Chapter 34: He¡¯s For Sale!


    Watching Ian tie Cabaji up again and holding the rope as if he was walking with his dog, Kobys legs were shaking, and he asked: Ia Brother Ian, do you really want to go to the marine base? The Buggy Pirates have gone there. Arent you throwing yourself into their? Otherwise Why dont we just hide!


    Ian shook his head and said, I still have to go. Dont forget that the inhabitants of the town have already hidden in the marine base. If they cant resist the attack, those residents may suffer!


    Koby looked at Ian in a daze. He had no idea that Ian was still thinking about innocent people.


    Its true that Ian sometimes has a ck belly, but hes not the kind who has no bottom line. The Buggy Pirates came here because Ian caught Cabaji. The residents of the town were obviously implicated by Ian, so Ian felt it necessary to solve this problem.


    I Ill go with you! Koby didnt know what he was thinking, suddenly he summoned up his courage and shouted, My My home is in this town, and I will defend it with my life!


    Ian nced at him and said nothing, pulled down the brim of his hat a little and said, Then you have to be close to me!


    Along the way, they saw the bodies of the marines and pirates, although some of them were seriously injured, they all remained motionless, it looked very tragic.


    Among those who were on the ground, it seemed that the marines were more numerous, and Ian knew that they had failed.


    Subconsciously, they both quickened their pace, but Cabaji, who suffered behind them, was almost dragged to the ground by Ian.


    The Pirates have already attacked the main entrance of the base. At this time, the remaining soldiers were using the bunkers in the base as defense lines to block the pirates.


    Lieutenant Morgan rushed into the base and reported the incident to Colonel Rokkaku.


    When Rokkaku heard the news of his defeat, he weakened and fainted. Even the old Colonel couldnt withstand this tragedy?


    Morgan was in a hurry, so he ignored the Colonel. He picked up the Den Den Mushi on his desk, dialed the number of the 16th branch and asked for help.


    However, the 16th branch response was so unfortunate, they said that their Colonel was gone to the Maritime Restaurant Baratie for vacation!


    Morgan was so angry that he almost hit the Den Den Mushi, so he had no choice but to ask for help from Loguetown.


    When they heard the news that the Buggy Pirates had attacked Shells Town, the marine there paid great attention. He immediately said that he would send reinforcements to their town and that reinforcements were the vice admiral Garp! (O.o)


    This surprise almost made Morgan jump up with excitement. He had long heard that the hero of the marine headquarters, Garp, the vice admiral, has oftene to the East Blue in these years, but he never thought that Vice Admiral Garp was now in Loguetown. Huh, that would be a great fight Garp vs Buggy! (Jk)


    However, after the excitement, Morgan suddenly realized that it wasnt that good. Loguetown was too far away from here. When the vice admiral Garp arrives, he did not know when it would happen. The crisis of the 153rd branch had not been solved yet. He had to find ways to persevere.


    Putting down the Den Den Mushi, Morgan called the middle-aged marine with a beard and asked him to lead the townspeople further back, while he went downstairs, intending to continue leading the remaining marines against the pirates.


    But when he came downstairs, Morgan found that the situation was dreadful.


    The Pirates have already entered the base. The bunker defense did not stop them for too long. The marines hiding behind the bunkers were attacked by Buggy, the Devil Fruit user. His splitting hands were holding daggers, which was an excellent offensive method.


    In the end, there were only a dozen marine soldiers left in the base. Hiding behind their desks, shooting at pirates, bullets were flying around the rooms, and many piled up documents were shredded and torn into pieces flying in the air.


    The Pirates of Buggy wereughing wildly, while the marine soldiers were screaming, and people were continuously shot or sliced and fell to the ground.


    Seeing the appearance of Morgan, the rest of the marine soldiers were immediately encouraged, they persisted for a long time, but unfortunately, eventually, they were still vulnerable from being shot down.


    Morgan was left alone. The pirates stopped shooting, and Buggy crossed the crowd and appeared in front of him. He smiled and said: Well, Lieutenant Morgan, now youre the only one left. Tell me, where are you holding Cabaji? Speak up, and Ill spare your life!


    Morgan shook his head and said, Cabaji is not here. He was taken away by the pirate hunter!


    Bullshit! Buggys upper body floated in the air and said, My men found out that the kid had brought him to the base. How could you possibly not lock him up?


    I am telling the truth! Morgan said as he approached Buggy cautiously. Cabaji has no bounty. The pirate hunter took him away when he discovered that!


    Buggy was stunned as if it were true. Cabaji has no bounty.


    So, where did the boy go? Grinding his teeth, Buggy asked.


    Go to hell!


    Morgan finally approached enough distance to lift his axe-hand and mmed it towards Buggy!


    As a result, Buggy, like a fool, watched the axe of Morgan not even having the thought to dodge.


    Shua! Morgans sharp axe directly cut Buggy from the head down into two halves!


    Enjoying his sess, Morgan burst outughing and said, Haha, I killed you!


    Throughout the scene, the only sound that echoes is Morgans voice, the other pirates looked at him with strange eyes.


    Smiling andughing, even Morgan felt something wrong. It was clear that Buggy was killed. Why didnt his pirates start panicking at all?


    At that moment, two des suddenly pierced from both Morgans arms. He screamed in pain and immediately fell on his knees.


    Buggy, who was split into two halves, rbined together, stood up, looked down at Morgan and said, Im sorry to disappoint you, but Im not dead!


    The pirates behind him, this time all burst intoughter, this scene they have seen many times, but every time was funnier than thest.


    At this time, Morgan finally realized what the ability of Buggys Devil Fruit was. When he was stabbed by Buggy at the dock, he thought that Buggy could only take off his wrist and fly out. But he did not think that Buggy could not die when he was split in two. His arms drooped powerlessly and looked up at Buggy with an unbelievable expression on his face.


    Since you dont know where he is, then youre going to die! Buggy smirked and raised the knife in his hand.


    At this moment, Morgan suddenly became afraid. The death scene of the ck cat pirates in the marine battle once again came to his mind. If not for the experience of catching captain Kuro, Morgan would have been warm-blooded, he might have thought about his death when facing Buggy, but after being promoted to Lieutenant Commander, Morgan suddenly found that he doesnt want to die.


    Colonel Rokkaku was a useless old man, he is about to retire. But Morgan was expected to be promoted to a colonel. How can he die at this time?


    Then he suddenly shouted, You cant kill me! Im a marine officer! If you dare to kill me, it will be a felony. Even at the ends of the world, the vice admiral Garp will arrest you and bring you to justice!


    The amount of information in this statement was too heavy that when Buggy heard the words The vice admiral Garp, he almost spurted out and said in horror, Garp!? Where is he?!


    As soon as he spoke, Buggy found out that something was wrong. How could there be two voices when he spoke just now? And it was exactly the same!


    Turning his head around, Buggys whole body was shocked. He jumped unconsciously when he looked at Ian who he did not know when he appeared behind him, and said in horror, You, you Why are you here?!


    Even the pirates behind him were also squirting out in the sky!


    To be honest, Ian was shocked. When he first entered the base, he discovered about the news that Garp wasing from the mouth of Morgan. So he was surprised too and said the same thing as Buggy. But when he thought about it, Ian was relieved because Garp wasnt a stranger in the East Blue. Dont forget, his two grandsons, Luffy and Ace, were in East Blue. It was expected that he woulde to visit them from time to time.


    After hearing Buggys words, Ian seemed to see him. He raised his hand and said, Oh, Buggy? I havent seen you for a long time!


    I havent seen you for a long time!!! Buggy screamed and ridiculed, Do you want to scare people to death by standing behind them without a word?


    But when he recovered, Buggy burst outughing unexpectedly and said, Well, I was looking for you! Didnt expect you toe to my door. Thats good, Ill just kill you here. Even if Garp ising, It will take him some time. After killing you, I will immediately flee, and well see how he would chase me!!


    However, before Buggy started anything, Ian suddenly pulled the rope in his hand, and a man came out of the crowd. It was Cabaji, who was bound by S-shaped bundles.


    Cabaji!? Buggy screamed in surprise.


    Im sorry, Captain Buggy, Im ashamed of you! Cabaji was wilting and looked up at him powerlessly.


    Ian took off the demasters sword behind him, put it directly on Cabajis neck, and said to Buggy, Do you want your chief of staff?


    Buggy sweated and gritted his teeth: Put down the sword and let him go, or I will kill you!


    Rest assured! Ian put down his hand and said, I brought him here, I just intended to give him back to you!


    Oh? Buggy was very happy: Hum, it seems that you have finally figured it out. You are not going to be against the great Captain Buggy, are you?


    Dont get me wrong! Ian shook his head. I dont mean that. It wasnt for nothing. This guy didnt have a bounty, so it was up to you!


    What do you mean? Buggy did not understand and asked foolishly.


    That means you have to pay for him, and Ill give him to you! Ian exined, You should have a lot of money, right? This fellow is worth five million Berries. Ill let him go as soon as you pay me!


    You Boy! Are you kidding me? Buggys teeth squeaked.


    Too much? Ian asked puzzledly and then took the initiative to reduce the price: Five million is too much, what about four million? Three million? What, three million wont do? Two million! What the f*ck! At the lowest price of one million Berries, Ill cancel the deal if it will get any less!!


    During this process, Buggy shook his head and tried to find a chance to speak. His original intention was not to ept this threat, but Ian misunderstood him and thought that the price was too high. When Buggy heard Iansst words, he almost jumped of happiness: Do you ever let others speak?


    Just when Buggy wanted to say no, Mohji suddenly pulled him and whispered, Captain Buggy, Cabaji is in his hands. We must be scrupulous. We might as well promise him temporarily and kill the kid when Cabaji is released. Then we will not only get revenge but also get the money back


    Buggy touched his chin and thought, as if the idea was really good, so he said, Okay, one million, thats a deal!


    After that, he turned to a pirate and said, Go to the ship and bring the money!

 Chapter 35: Get rid of the bad luck

    Chapter 35: Get rid of the bad luck


    For Buggy, who regard money as his destiny, he promised to give the money so easily. Ian naturally knows why, but he didnt mind at all.


    He felt that his first bounty hunter experience was really amazing. The first bounty wasnt taken from the marines but from the pirates!


    In the future, can I consider doing some kidnapping and other work? Ian scratched his chin and thought so.


    When Ian thought that he would get a lot of money, he was in a good mood. One million Berries, he was right to choose going out to the sea. If he had stayed in that small vige, the Frost Moon Vige, he might never see that much money.


    With this money, I can finally make the first ten consecutive draws. The empty card slot for obsessivepulsive disorder is simply unbearable. Ian had long wanted to fill it up.


    Soon, the pirate who was ordered to go out and get the money from the ship came back breathlessly with a bag in his hand.


    Buggy was very ufortable, so he opened the bag and counted the money. After confirming that it was a million Berries. Then he handed it to Ian painfully and said, Here you go. Can you let him go now?


    Aha! Thank you, Boss Buggy! Ian was so excited that he even called him Boss.


    After receiving the bag, Ian took out a stack of green bills from it, licked his finger, and began counting.


    This action was a special upstart, especially thendlords, so that all the pirates of Buggy, together with Morgan in the back, all look at Ians banknotes without a word, and did not know how to react


    Obviously, captain Buggy has already counted it. Why did he do it again?


    To Ian, no matter how much money was there, always count it by himself before he can rest assured, he felt that if the Dorob Neko Nami were here, she would surely do the same.


    When the confirmation waspleted, Ian pushed Cabaji to Buggys side and said, Thank you, Boss Buggy, thank you for your patronage!


    Buggy threw Cabaji to the back, and a group of Pirates untied his hands and legs. Buggy smiled at Ian and said, Dont thank me, youll hate meter! Guys, Get rid of him!


    As expected, Buggy turned back and ordered, so that the pirates under hismand immediately shouted excitedly and aggressively, and eagerly rushed toward Ian.


    These idiots had many scars that they forgot the pain. Theypletely forgot the scene of Ian chopping off nine of them on the ship.


    However, Ian raised his hand and said, Wait a minute!


    Suddenly, they were all stunned by a sudden sound. They didnt know what Ian was going to do.


    Afterward, they saw Ian seriously put the money into his pocket and said, Wait, wait till I put the money away!


    They were speechless for a while.


    But what they didnt know was that Ian was hiding his recharge process by saying he was putting away the money! He couldnt let a bag of money disappear in front of so many people.


    System, I want to recharge! Ianmunicated with the system in his mind.


    Okay, do you want to recharge the one million Berries!? He didnt know why Ian could sense that the sound of the system seemed to be a little higher.


    Leave 20,000 Berries! Ian said. When he left, he had 20,000 Berries, and now he left 20,000 to prevent the need for expenses.


    The recharge has beenpleted! You get 4900 diamonds and 10% extra. You get 5,390 diamonds. As the system sounded, Ian noticed that his pocket was empty in an instant.


    Ian found that the more one-time recharge, the more cost-effective it seems, because of the 10% extra gift of recharge. The recharge of one million can get 500 diamonds, then 10 million can be used to umte more diamonds needed for ten consecutive Draws.


    But, to say the least, these were all f*cked up means of stimting consumption.


    Shaking his head inwardly, Ian turned to the card extraction interface and began his first ten-consecutive draws.


    The time hase for experimental verification. Although the first ten consecutive draws must have a four-stars orange card, but what kind of cards can be obtained, it depends on how good Ians luck was.


    If he remembers correctly, the cards he drew are based on the basic skills of the host, but there is a small chance that he will draw other types of cards. If he draws such cards, Ian does not have the corresponding basic skills to use it, that would be the end.


    After selecting the ten consecutive draws, Ian saw ten cards listed in the interface, in two rows, five in each row, with the same pattern on the back. Then, one by one, the cards were turned over.


    Youve got blue gear: Knight de fragments x5!


    Youve got 50 breakthrough stones!


    You have acquired the exclusive treasure: Zanpakut Hyrinmaru (Ice Ring) fragments x3!


    Youve got two-stars card fragments: Yukina x5! (Yu Yu Hakusho)


    Youve got three-stars card fragments: Robert Garcia x3! (Art of Fighting or the King of Fighters)


    Congrattions! Youve got a four-stars orange card: Hiei! (Yu Yu Hakusho)


    You got advanced stone 20!


    Youve got two-stars card fragments: Yukina x5! (Yu Yu Hakusho)


    Youve got four-stars card fragments: Misaka Mikoto x1! (Toaru Majutsu no Index)


    Youve got two-stars card fragments: Yukina x5! (Yu Yu Hakusho)


    The flipping of the ten consecutive draws was quite fast, except for the sh of the full card when the sixth one was drawn, and the rest were listed brashly.


    Ian was very excited because he found that the ten consecutive draws were different from the free single card. The free one-time draw will only result in one-star and two-stars card fragments, but the ten consecutive draws would draw not only fragments of three-stars cards, but also four-stars! Although the number was very small, three-stars cards only have three fragments, and Four-Stars only has one fragment, but its always a way to obtain high-level rare cards.


    Hiei! Hiei! My first four-star orange card, I need to hurry and see what it looks like.


    Ian switched to the card backpack interface and immediately saw a card marked with four stars. The cards border was orange. The character on the card was a man with his back to his direction, with an upside-down ck hair, a sleeveless ck shirt, his right arm covered in bandages, and he could slightly see the white headscarf on his forehead.


    [Hiei]


    Card Star: Four Stars


    Title: The Imiko (The Cursed Child), Master of the Evil Eye


    Level: Level 1


    Strength: 40


    Speed: 160


    Vitality: 80


    Nen: 120


    Skills: Evil Eye Expert: Passive effect: Can perceive the enemys strength. Active: the Nen value increases by 100% while losing 10% per second Vitality (life value).


    Shadows of Thieves: Passive effect: Increase sword speed by 50% and movement speed by 50%. (Can be activated only with the advanced swordsmanship level).


    Fist of the Mortal me: Channeling mes and attaching it to the fist while attacking an enemy, the me damage varies depending on the amount of Nen consumed (Can be activated only with the primary Nen level).


    Sword of the Darkness me: Channeling mes and attaching it to the sword while attacking an enemy, the me damage varies depending on the amount of Nen consumed (Can be activated only with the intermediate Nen level).


    Ougi (Secret technique): Dragon of the Darkness me: summons a ck me Dragon from the depths of the Spirit World, burn all enemies along the way. Can also be absorbed by the caster, temporarily enhance their Nen value by 300% (Can be activated only with the expert Nen level, and when the card upgrades to a five-starred red card).


    Bonds:  Obtain Yukina (Hieis sister): get +42% Vitality.<ul><li>Obtain Yusuke Urameshi: get +38% Strength.</li><li>Obtain Kurama: get +25% Speed.</li><li>Obtain Mukuro: get +36% Nen (Unlock when the card upgrades to five-star).</li></ul>


    After reading all the information on Hieis card in one breath, Ian couldnt help wanting to burst out with excitement. He finally saw how strong the four-star orange card was!


    Not only are there more basic attributes than three-star cards, but also more skills, and even more is that there are Ougi skills! Although there are many requirements for this Ougi skill, Ian believes that one day it will be possible to achieve them. All he needs is a lot of money to develop them.


    This card of Hiei was not only based on Ians current swordsmanship level, but also on his Nen level. It is not surprising that he can draw this card. Ian has calcted it. At present, the Ougi skill (the Dragon of the Darkness me) cant be used temporarily, but the rest of the skills, can be used, so to speak, it is appropriate for him.


    It was not easy! Ian was so touched that it was good to be rich.


    In the past, when it was free, it was full of garbage. Even Ian doubted his life and felt that his bad luck was running in his blood.


    Now, finally, there is a rare card that suits him. Ian felt that he had ultimately broken that bad luck.

 Chapter 36: Hyperspeed

    Chapter 36: Hyperspeed


    Of course, Ian also knows that this pitcher system will provide him with everything as long as he has money. If he recharges one billion Berries, he can instantly be an emperor!


    No nonsense, quickly equipping Hieis card, and then used the remaining experience book to raise the level of Hieis card to the same level as Samanosuke Akechis card.


    In fact, the initial experience of a card to upgrade is not much. A book of experience can upgrade it to level three and a half. This way, the two books can upgrade it to level 5, and in the process of level improvement, Ian also found that the growth qualification of the four-stars orange card was higher than the three-stars card. Samanosuke Akechis card is bnced, with 15 points of strength and speed for each upgrade, totaling 30 points, but Hieis card wasnt the same, he got 10 points of strength and 30 points of speed, a total of 40 points!


    If so, then the five-star card upgrade should give a total of 50 attributes!


    ording to the percentage of bonuses offered by different card stars, Hieis card gives Ian a 4-point strength and 12-point speed per level.


    Right, when I was drawing ten consecutive cards, it seems that I have got 15 fragments of Yukinas card! If I remember correctly, it seems that the two-star card can be synthesized from 20 fragments! Ian took a quick look and found that Yukinas card was really one of the Bond cards of Hiei.


    If only I could get five more Yukinas fragments. Ian thought, and turned to the soul store interface, which sells all kinds of card fragments, he didnt know if there will be Yukinas fragments for sale.


    There were only six kinds of fragments for sale in the store at one time. Ian looked at them and didnt see Yukinas. When he was disappointed, the System suddenly reminded him, The host can refresh the soul store with diamonds, consuming 20 diamonds at a time!


    I! Ian really wanted to scold, everything with diamonds, diamonds, diamonds. Would the System let him die if he doesnt have money?


    But fortunately, he knew how gluttonous the System was, and even if he wanted to swear at it, that wouldnt change a thing. He still has some diamonds left. These diamonds werent enough for ten more cards, so why not use it to refresh the soul store.


    So Ian chose to refresh the soul store, the first refresh, nothing! The second refresh, still nothing! The third time, the fourth time, still no Yukinas fragments!


    Ian suddenly realized that the soul store did not know what his reason was. All the refreshed cards were fragments of one-star or two-stars, but the number of such cards was too much. The card fragment was really too difficult to get.


    Once more! Ian thought, spending 100 diamonds just for five shuffles.


    And when Ian confirmed, the sales list in the soul store changed again. Maybe it was Ians luck. This time, he really found out Yukinas fragments, and it happened to be five! (NOOOO T-T I wanted him to find only 4 fragments T-T)


    Buying these 5 Yukina shards requires 200 souls. Ian immediately sold the cards that had been umted before, such as Rand (from Yu Yu Hakusho) and Shimura Shinpachi (from Gintama), which were not used in Bonds, and traded them for 400 souls to buy Yukinas fragments.


    When Ian chose to synthesize, a sh of light shed, and a two-star card with a blue border appeared. On the card was a mint-green-haired girl who looked very tender and lovely. She was sitting at the window in a kimono. Several birds were jumping and ying in front of her.


    As a Bond card, there was no special requirement. He only needs to keep this card in the card backpack, and the bond of the corresponding card can be activated. Ian just wanted to strengthen Hieis card, so he put Yukinas card together. After all, from the attributes of Hiei, this card is a typical speed card, and its vitality value was too small.


    However, when Ian inadvertently looked at Yukinas card attributes, he was somewhat surprised.


    [Yukina]


    Card star: two stars


    Title: Snow Girl


    Level: Level 1


    Strength: 10


    Speed: 12


    Vitality: 25


    Nen: 75


    Skills: elerated Healing: Consumption the Nen can be used to treat injuries for a single target, and the treatment value is equal to the value of the Nen used x10.


    Ice Tear Gem: Consumption of all current Nen values, can condense in an Ice Tear Gem. Using or crushing the Ice Tear Gem, refill 20% of the Nen.


    Bonds:  Obtain Hiei: get +21% Vitality.<ul><li>Obtain Kazuma Kuwabara: get +18% Nen.</li></ul>


    This card can be said to be the first healing card Ian got. The two-star card has low basic attributes and growth qualifications and not much cultivation value. But when Ian saw Yukinas card, he found that it seems that this two-star card was not so bad. He cant guarantee that he will not be injured in battles in the future. What was even more rare is that Yukinas card can use Ice Tear Gem to store Nen, which is a very useful skill!


    Although only 20% of the conversion efficiency, but he could consume the value of Nen in his leisure time, save some Ice Tear Gem down, so when he encountered a strong opponent, it is equivalent to the use of blue bottles of Mana, its role can be said to be enormous.


    System, cards that have been already equipped, can I remove them? Ian asked.


    Yes! The System gave him a positive answer: But once removed, the cards skill effect bonus disappears.


    Ian understood a little bit. The system means were obvious. For example, he equipped Samanosuke Akechis card and learned the sh skills, but when the card was removed, even if he faced an opponent, he could use the same move. But this trick wont be called a sh. The special damage effect of the skill attached to the original card has disappeared. He chopped the opponent, but Its just a normal attack.


    Does the same will happen with Hieis card? What about the Fist of the Mortal me and the Sword of the Darkness me? Isnt the special effect of the skill attached to the card? After he removes Hieis card, from where wille the me covering his fist and his sword? Unless he can find a Fire fruit and eat it, and be a Devil Fruit user


    However, Ian did not worry about it. As his level increases, the card slots will be unlocked. In addition, Yukinas card can be reced when he gets in a fight, change it to a fighting card.


    In his mind, the exchange of thoughts with the System was very fast, so in Buggys view, they thought that Ian just hesitated to put the moneybag in his coat pocket and then raise his head.


    He didnt know if its an illusion. When Ian looked up, Buggy seemed to think Ian was different, but he couldnt tell where the difference was.


    Ian took Samuros long sword in his hand and gently waved it twice. He found that the sword had be lighter. He posed and waved to Buggy: Come on!


    After hearing this, Buggys pirates rushed across the table towards Ian, who was greeted with all kinds of weapons in their hands.


    However, at this moment, Ians body suddenly blurred!


    That picture, as if the videomunication has interference, is a little sharp.


    This made Buggy look at it from a not far away distance, but he could not help but wonder what was going on. Suddenly, he heard his pirates screaming. After a careful look, he found that the weapons in their hands had fallen to the ground, one by one, covering their wrists and bleeding endlessly.


    Wha What happened?! Buggy opened his mouth wide, with a startled expression on his face.


    The rest of the pirates were also frightened. Something strange happened just now. They knew that Ian might have done it, but they didnt see how he did it.


    He was still in the same position as before, as if he hadnt moved.


    Morgan rubbed his eyes hard and couldnt understand why this pirate hunter didnt move at all, but the pirates had their wrists cut and thought they had hallucinated.


    Ian was in the dark. He just tried to imitate the Hyperspeed of Hiei.


    After adding the passive skill bonus of Shadows of Thieves, Ian found that his speed had been greatly improved. His advanced swordsmanship skills have increased his sword speed by 30%, and now, he gained 50% more. That is 80%, which is nearly twice as fast as his normal speed. After strengthening and reinforcing himself with the Nen, Ians speed now has reached the naked eyes limit! Which can make him achieve the effect of an Afterimage.


    So, this was the feeling of having a Superhuman speed, Ah! Ian looked at his Doriki (Power Level) value and sighed secretly.


    A five-level four-star orange card has directly increased his Doriki value of more than 200 points. Now Ians Doriki value has exceeded 500 points, thats why there was such a sigh.


    Its just a little regrettable that he cant reach the point where he can hit up to sixteen times in a second. The real Hiei was able to chop off his enemies, and his cut cant be felt by the other side. They think that he had never touched them. And Ians movements were carefully watched, they could discover that he has moved, that is, the figure that was previously blurred, and he was only able to chop out seven times at most at this moment, no more.


    The most surprising thing for Ian was that after equipping Hieis card, he could vaguely see that all the people present have a faint glow.


    This is estimated to be the skill effect of the Evil Eye Expert when this skill is in passive effect, he could faintly see the strength of his enemies.


    At the lowest level, of course, these weak pirates were surrounded by white light, which seems to be defined as a non-threatening opponent, while with Cabaji and Mohji, there was a slightly green light, which is better than white light. It belongs to the less threatening type, and Morgan belongs to this type. Only Buggy was somewhat different. The light on his body was a bit different, a thick green light, Ian judged it in contrast to his strength, and it is estimated that should he be the more threatening opponent.


    After thinking about it, Ian felt that this might be rted to Buggys Devil Fruit. Buggy is a Devil Fruit user. He is ssified as a Superman, although his Doriki value was not as high as the current Buggy. But Compared to ordinary people, he is indeed a superman!


    Whether it is light green or dark green, judging by color, all the people present there wasnt a real threat, and they wont give him that great fight. Ian estimates that if it was a person with a higher strength than he has, it might show yellow or red warning colors.


    This Evil Eye Experts skill is a disguised radar detector. Although it is impossible to see the exact Doriki value because it belongs to the pseudo ability, it is also very useful.


    After seeing how threatened Buggy was to him, Ian thought that he would not dy with them, leaving the pirates behind and heading straight for Buggy.


    This time, his speed was visible, and Buggy even responded by trying to raise his arms.


    However, his reaction was futile. In the eyes of others, Ian just chopped Buggy once, but the next second, Buggys body was cut into more than a dozen pieces.


    With vertical and horizontal chopping, Ian made six or seven swings in an instant, wishing that Buggy would be smashed into meat. This way of chopping feels morepelling

 Chapter 37: What Exactly Are You?

    Chapter 37: What Exactly Are You?


    You What did you just do!!! Because he was blessed with Bara Bara no Mi, Buggy did not die, and the parts of his body that had been sliced into pieces floated in mid-air, then he looked at Ian in a slightly frightening way.


    Chop you down! Ian turned andughed.


    Buggy was still confident in his own fruit ability. His Splitting fruit doesnt have many offensive capabilities. But for defensive mode, its effect is first-ss, especially for swordsman like Ian. Buggy thought he had no problem with these fights. So he said stiffly: Didnt I say that I am immortal? You cant kill me!


    As if to prove what he had said, Buggy used his fruit ability to assemble the parts that were chopped by Ian and turned back to his original shape.


    Really? Ian smiled and suddenly put the sword in his hand in his back. He pounced at him with great force under his feet, out like the wind, and suddenly hit him in the stomach.


    Although Ian wasnt a fighter, but even an ordinary punch in the stomach will deal good damage, but this punch wasbined with Ians strength and his rapid speed, so it became very powerful. When Buggy was hit in the stomach by this punch, his eyeballs bulge out!


    With a bang, Buggy flew out and knocked over many tables in the way.


    Captain Buggy! The pirates rushed to see him, and of course, to take the opportunity to stay away from Ian.


    However, before they start running over, Buggy suddenly jumped up.


    Ouch! Ouch! Very hot, Very hot, Very hot!!!


    Buggys whole body was burning! With orange mes all over his body, he ran around in circles as hard as he could, pping himself with both hands, but no matter what he did, the mes could not be extinguished.


    Everyone was stunned. They didnt know why Buggy suddenly caught on fire after he got hit by a blow. They didnt know what was going on until they saw Ian.


    His fists were burning with zing mes at the moment! Standing there, like a deity, and looked so powerful and impressive!


    Fist of the Mortal me!


    Ian just tried this skill on Buggy, and the effect naturally made him very satisfied. He raised his right hand and looked at the fire on it. Ian just felt that it was really wonderful. It was clearly attached to his hand, but there was no burning feeling. He could feel that the me was continually consuming his Nen. And the same was happening with the fire that remained on Buggy, The me will not extinguish as long as he does not stop consuming the Nen.


    And Ian could also feel that as long as he increases the output of the Nen, the temperature of the me will grow.


    After Ian had eliminated his Nen, the mes on Buggy disappeared at once, and Buggys whole body was ckened, a puff of smoke came out of his mouth, and he fell to the ground with a thud.


    The entire Buggy Pirate group was frightened by Buggys tragedy. Of course, what scared them, even more, was the me on Ians hands!


    He Doesnt that mean hes a devil fruit user? Mohji was in a fit of confusion, Once again, his poor IQ was on the verge of the cordon.


    After Cabaji was freed, he still wanted to see Buggy avenge him, but in the twinkling of an eye, the great captain Buggy was beaten half to death and burnt all over. So Cabaji turned his eyes and wondered if he should find a chance to slip away.


    Only the lion Richie was the calmest. It first yawned with a wide-open mouth, then sniffed the smell of the roast meat in the air. He thought that its almost time for dinner again


    And Morgan, who was shivering all over in the back, based on the Marines self-respect, he had always looked down upon Ian, a newly born pirate hunter. Even if Ian caught Cabaji, he thought that Ian had caught him by luck. But now, when he saw Ian cutting Buggy into a dozen pieces and hit him with a burning fist, he finally realized how terrible this kid with the bear ear hat was!


    Walking forward, Ian stepped on Buggys body, pulled the demasters Sword from his back. As soon as he used the Sword of the Darkness me, a zing me immediately emerged and covered the whole de. The ze was condensed at the tip of the sword, and it was as sharp as the de. Ian pointed at Buggy and asked, Dont pretend to be dead. The temperature of the me that I used was not too high. I know you are fine!


    Buggy looked at him feebly and said, You You turned out to be a A MONSTER!


    Ian did not refute, he asked him with a smile: Would you like to continue ying? Dont me me for not reminding you. If you continue to fight, I wont be polite anymore. Ill cut you into dozens of pieces with this ming sword, and let me see if you can get together again!


    No Dont! Buggy shivered and responded. How can he be assembled when he gets burned and cut into dozens of pieces? So he waved hurriedly and said, No more fighting! I surrender!


    Although Buggy was able to split into many pieces, he still felt the pain. He was afraid not only of blunt attack but also of such burning injury. Now he knew that he had no chance to win in front of Ian. The me alone could restrain him to death.


    Its just Why hadnt he used this trick when he was on the Big Top before?


    The mes on Ians fists and his sword made him mistakenly recognize Ian as a Logia Devil Fruit user, but then he remembered Ian was climbing into the boat after swimming in the sea. He was so confused. Arent the Devil Fruit users unable to swim? Could it be said that this kid named Ian is an exception!


    Since you are not willing to fight, then do you mind if I tie you up? Ian looked at Captain Buggy with a smile.


    No I dont mind! Buggy turned to a very submissive person.


    Ian nodded satisfactorily, then turned and looked at the rest of the Buggy Pirates, pointing to them with his zing sword: And you


    Ah! Yes! Yes!!


    The members of Buggys Pirate group all raised their hands in surrender, waiting with tears in their eyes for Ian, even the Lion Richie did so. Like a lion, he could make such a humane gesture


    Look for ropes and tie yourself up! Ian ordered them.


    There were too many pirates, and Ian was too busy to do it himself. On the contrary, under the threat of his ming de, no one dared to say half a word and quietly obey him.


    A one man took down a whole pirate group, this scene that Morgan saw, made his jaw drop open wide till it reached the floor.


    After a busy day, all the pirates who had rushed into the marines base were tied up. These silly pirates were rarely smart. There were some problems with Ians orders, they could not tie themselves up. So they had a good idea, they even tied each other and made Ian look at them with admiration. They thought they were not so stupid.


    Ian found a rope to tie Buggy himself because he asked Morgan if there were Kairseki handcuffs in their base, but the answer was No. So Ian had to tie him with ordinary ropes because he was not confident and was afraid of Buggys splitting fruit. Ian finally tied up Buggy like a mummy, with ropes wrapped around him in circles, which made it difficult for him to move even his mouth and eyes were tied up, leaving only the opening in his nose for him to breath.


    After doing this, Ian picked up Buggy and threw him on the ground in front of Morgan, saying, Ha, can I get his bounty! Theres no mistake this time, is there?


    Morgan foolishly looked at Ian and felt that he could not see through the kid in front of him. He had just sold Cabaji to Buggy for a million Berries, unexpectedly turned around, caught Buggy, throw him in front of me, and he wants his bounty!


    Why does this feel like the intiff had eaten the defendant? This kid is really a MoneyGrabber!?

 Chapter 38: Morgan’s Proposal

    Chapter 38: Morgan¡¯s Proposal


    What are you stunned about? Hurry up and give me the money! Ian urged.


    Oh! Morgan came to his senses and tried to go through the formalities for Ian.


    But at that moment, Morgan suddenly thought of something, stopped and leaned over to Ian and whispered, Oh! Right, li little brother, do you know the process of getting a bounty?


    I dont know! Ian shook his head and said, But isnt it all handed over to the Marines?


    Thats what it says, but you may not know that the ordinary Branch cant give such a reward! Our base funding is limited. Morgan whispered, Usually when a Pirate Hunter hands over pirates to his nearest marine base, he would only get a seizure certificate, which would indicate who the pirate was and how much his bounty. Then you have to take the proof from a local marine base, and after things are ready, you only need to hold these Certificates and go to therger marine base to get the bounty.


    Does it mean that the money of the civilians should be taken from another marine base, I should find arge marine base with sufficient funds? Ian asked.


    Thats what it means! Morgan nodded and said, We have arge base in the East Blue. The nearest one is the marine base in Loguetown. In addition to this, there is a marine base on Mirror Ball Ind. But its far away. If you want the bounty, youd better go to Loguetown!


    Tut! Ian couldnt help but grin, this was beyond his expectation. He thought he could get the reward at any marine base.


    He knows Loguetown, but wheres this Mirror Ball Ind?


    To be honest, after a storm of severe tests, Ian found that sailing is really a good thing to do. There are too many experiences at sea. Climate was reason one, food supply, sickness, and so on. And even sea monsters. Dont forget, there are sea kings in this world. Although most of the sea kings are only in the Calm Belt near the Grand Line, but no one can tell if there will be a sea king swimming In the East Blue. If Ian encountered one, what would he do?


    He now understands why there are many isted inds in this world, because it is too challenging to sail in this world.


    Now he heard that he have to sail to Loguetown to receive the bounty, which means that Ian has to go out to the sea again. He couldnt help but frown.


    Morgan saw theplicated look on his face and lowered his voice again. I have a proposal here. Do you want to hear it?


    Huh, Im listening? Ian looked at him in some surprise.


    Ian cant say that he likes Morgan, but likewise, he doesnt have any malice toward him. At least in his opinion, this fellow has lead soldiers to resist Buggys attack. So he was still a qualified marine. Ian generally does not make any evaluation of the likes and dislikes on qualified people.


    As long as he doesnt vite his own interests.


    Hand me the Buggy Pirates, and Ill give you the prize directly, without giving you any seizure certificate. Do you ept that? Morgan asked in a low voice.


    Ian immediately understood what he meant. This guy wanted to take the credit for catching Buggy for himself!


    Without proof, it means that the arrest of the Buggy Pirates was not caused by a pirate hunter. Ian didnt stay in the marine base all the time. He had left. But now the marine soldiers in the base were heavily injured or killed, and none of them saw this scene. Morgan can fully say that this pirate group was knocked down and caught by him.


    If Ian agrees to the deal, Morgan can use all the remaining funds in the base to pay Ian the reward.


    As for the fact that somebody will notice that the funds have disappeared, Morgan could me that on Buggys pirates and say that the pirates have taken the money in disordered time, to even report the loss of the funds directly to the superiors, and then for the operation of the base, the superiors will re-approve the funds to them.


    This guy had a good idea to y. Is that all he can do to get a promotion?


    Ian could imagine that if he hadnt shown his incredible abilities when he was fighting Buggy and frightened him, Morgan might even have been greedy for his own merits and would not have given himself any money.


    At the thought of this, Ian could not help narrowing his eyes, lowering his head and pretending to think about it, so that Morgan could not find the killing intent in his eyes.


    He hates this kind of people because he feels like hes being used.


    But on second thought, what was the reason for catching Buggy? Isnt it just for money?


    Although the first ten consecutive draws have beenpleted, what was Ians purpose in going out to sea? He wanted to find a way to cure Kuina and to find a Devil Fruit for her to make up for her loss of strength over the years ofa.


    But how would he get a Devil Fruit? Apart from getting it by luck on the Grand Line, he could only buy one that he wont know its effect. The price of one on the ck market is 100 million Berries, and thats the price of when red-haired Shanks was on Rogers boat at that time, thats almost 20 years ago. He was afraid its more than that now.


    So Ian needs a lot of money. Thats why he decided to be a pirate hunter when he went out to sea. Ian still thinks that pirate hunters are more reliable than when pirates rob everywhere.


    Of course, there was another way, that is, the World Government, it seems that there are more and more pirates with the power of Devil Fruits, so now even the World Government and Marines are consciously controlling and collecting the Devil Fruits. They certainly have it in their hands. As long as Ian can join the Marines and make great contributions, maybe he can ask for a Devil fruit as a reward?


    There are many ways, but it has to be done step by step.


    Thinking of this, Ian made a decision, raised a finger to Morgan and said, Ten million! Buggys bounty is seven million Berries. If you add three million to make up ten million Berries for me, then well have a deal, and youll get the credit. Less than that, the deal is denied!


    In fact, Ian wants to get 15 million Berries, which is the bounty of Buggy in his impression. But he estimates that the 153rd Branch doesnt have that much money, so he shouted 10 million! If Morgan epts that, then everyone will be thrilled. Not only he would have 3 million Berries more, but he also doesnt have to go to Loguetown.


    However, Morgan was in a dilemma. The reason why he thought about making a private deal with Ian was that he remembered that there were just seven million Berries left in the base, which was the fund of the base for the second half of the year. He had already suppressed the fear in his heart to venture out a deal with Ian. How could he think that Ian would add three million when he opened his mouth? He really had no choice.


    I cant get it! Morgan was frustrated.


    There is no deal then! Youd better prove the certificate to me! It doesnt matter what Ians reputation is. But if he can only get the same price, then Ian will surely have to choose to take both the fame and the money. The merits of capturing Buggy Pirates could make his reputation as a pirate Hunter rise faster and threaten some small pirates. There are still some benefits.


    As for selling Buggy to Morgan, Ian never thought about it, a young marine lieutenant in an ordinary branch of the East Blue, even if he had ambitions to be in power, but what of it for Ian?


    Having got the certificate, Ian looked at the amount on it and hid the paper. He waved his hand to Morgan and said, Okay, these guys are handed over to you. Im leaving!


    After that, Ian walked out of the base, Morgan looked at his back, and his eyes were full of haze. The failure of this transaction made him aware of the importance of power, if he was the Captain of the base, why would he bother secretly sneaking and discussing with Ian? Lets just say that, 10 million would be alright to him, as long as it doesnt exceed the one-year funding of the 153rd base, he can get as much money as he can


    As he walked through the door, Ian saw Koby, who had been hiding, and waved to him.


    At this time, Kobys face was so excited. Although he did not follow Ian inside because of fear, he was lying at the window watching the scene of Ians majesty. So when he saw Ian, he immediately rushed to Ian with excitement, holding his fists and his eyes were glowing wide open. Brother Ian, youYou Youre too powerful!


    He said incoherently, Just now you pointed with that ming sword, and those ferocious pirates tied themselves up obediently! God, when can I be like you, just by opening my mouth, I can deter those pirates!


    Kobys eyes were full of adoration for Ian. He hadpletely reced himself with Ians role and fantasized that he could do it once and that he would be too imposing.


    Ian smiled, touched the little mans pink hair and said, (TL.N: You used to hate that Ian, now you are doing it to others)(E.N: What can he do? its a basic instinct to do that to a kid) Thats nothing. Dont you want to be a marine in the future? As long as you can be an Admiral in the marines, you can do the same.


    Really? I I can be a Marine Admiral!? Koby asked incredulously.


    One day, as long as you dont give up! Ian smiled and said: But if one day you really be a marine, then remember to be an upright marine, dont be like that fellow inside


    Who was the guy inside? Koby didnt know. He couldnt hear the conversation between Ian and Morgan, so he nodded his head as if he understands.


    Ian said this to Koby because after talking with Morgan, he thought it would be easier for him to be respected as an upright man. There were good men in the pirates. Simrly, there would be scums in the marines. Morgan was not a principled man, so Ian did not respect him at all, even if he was a lieutenant. People will not easily respect him, knowing that he wanted to get his credit for a promotion, so Ian didnt want to help him even if he had to travel along way to get the bounty of Buggy.


    On the other hand, Koby, although he was timid and weak, but he was kind-hearted, Ian didnt want to see him lose this nature in the future, so he gave him a piece of advice, hoping that he would be a respected person in the future.

 Chapter 39: Gotta catch them

    Chapter 39: Gotta catch them


    Next, Ian intended to leave Shells town and go to Loguetown to collect his reward.


    When he heard that Ian was leaving, Koby was a bit sad and said to Ian: Cant you stay for a few more days?


    When he saw Ian shaking his head, Koby gritted his teeth and suddenly said, Brother Ian, why dont you take me with you? I will be a pirate hunter!


    No! Ianughed and said, Youre too young. I dont want to take you as a liability. Besides, dont you want to be a marine?


    In the end, Ian did not agree to let Koby follow him.


    Although Koby was indeed a good partner if he goes with him to the sea, this kid has mastered a lot of sailing knowledge in order to be a marine in the future. He is a qualified navigator. If he went with him, Ians navigation would be a bit guaranteed. But as Ian said, Koby is too young, and he couldnt even defend himself. It wasnt a good idea to take him.


    In the end, Koby had to stop arguing and help Ian prepare some stuff for his voyage to Loguetown.


    It seems that Morgan has announced the news of capturing the Buggy Pirates. The residents of Shells town were gradually returning to their normal lives, but most of the houses in the city have been destroyed by special Buggy shells, so many people were busy rebuilding their homes.


    People in this world seem to have been ustomed to this kind of situation being attacked by pirates. The advent of the new great era sounds quite sensational. But in fact, the victims are still the civilians. Perhaps many of the pirates who emerge may really pursue their desire for freedom, but more just went out for looting. From this point of view, the existence of the marine is meaningful.


    Led by Koby, Ian found a restaurant whose ce was still in good condition. He took the remaining 20,000 Berries, went to the owner to buy some food, rum, and beer, and then purchased a small amount of medicine. In just a few minutes, he spent all his money.


    ording to Koby, the type of drinks that Ian ordered cant be kept on the ship for a long time, maybe in a few days it would spoil, but the Sake (wine) is different and can be kept for a long time. Its a necessary thing for a long voyage. Although for Ian, the taste of these rums and beer is quite bad, who used to drinking liquor in his previous life, its cheaper and more plentiful.


    Brother Ian, this is my favorite fishing rod. I am giving it to you! Finally, Koby took a fishing rod and handed it to Ian. At the sea, a fishing rod can y a very important role. (TL.N: Believe me, Koby, he knows that very well!! XD)


    Ian did not refuse. He took the fishing rod and put it in his back. Suddenly, he was stunned. He pped his head repeatedly and said, Right, wheres the ship of Buggy?


    He justpletely forgot that when Buggy brought the money to redeem Cabaji, he ordered his men to get it from the ship. That is to say, Buggys wealth might have been ced on his boat. Now all the members of the Buggy Pirate Regiment whonded on the shore have been captured. The pirates remained on the ship might not receive the news. If it were still there, Buggys treasures would be his own!


    So Ian rushed to the dock. Koby didnt understand him, so he followed him.


    When they arrived at the shore, they found that the Big Top had disappeared. It was estimated that the remaining pirates on board had left when they got the news and fled, which made Ian stamp his feet with regret: Come on! My money! Its all gone!


    He haspletely regarded the treasures of Buggys ship as his own


    Damn it! Im going to see if I can catch up with that boat! Ian could onlyfort himself by throwing his purchases into his boat, jumping on and waving to Koby, Goodbye!


    After that, he straightly paddled and left Shells town. This style of talking and moving was simply chic and confusing that Koby didnt evene back to his senses. He had already drawn out a long way.


    Ian left. What he didnt know was that the impact he had caused in Shells town had not yet been eliminated.


    The attack on the 153rd branch by the Buggy Pirates was reported by Morgan and Rokkaku. While waiting for the future handover of Buggy, the marines there must only keep the Buggy Pirates in prison at the base.


    However, it was unexpected that two dayster, the Buggy Pirates escaped from prison easily because, without the Sea Stone handcuffs, an ordinary rope cant hold Buggy. He is a Devil Fruit user, his Bara Bara fruit helped him a lot in escaping the prison, casually breaking out and being free, not only untying his own ropes, but it also enabled him to steal the keys quietly. Then the pirates on the fleeing ship Big Top answered and arrived, and Buggy escaped without much effort.


    When Ian handed Buggy over to Morgan, he guessed that Buggy might escape from prison, but he didnt expect him to move so fast.


    In fact, Buggy was just worried about Garps arrival, they wont be able to escape then


    This time, without Ians help, no one in the entire base could stop them. Colonel Rokkaku fainted again. The old mans blood pressure was high, and he could not stand a stimtion of this kind. There were too many wounded soldiers in the base and not enough marines to stop them. So the superiors were informed about the story after the incident and did not me them. Instead, they promoted Morgan to Base Commander. It was a blessing in disguise and an unexpected pleasure.


    At present, in the 153rd branch, besides Rokkaku, he has the highest rank, but he still has some regrets. The Buggy Pirates were caught by a pirate hunter, he only assisted. Morgan didnt dare to lie on this point. Truthfully, if he had made a deal with Ian at that time, and had the merit of capturing the Buggy Pirates monopolized to himself, maybe this time he would have been able to directly promoted to a Captain.


    Now, he still needs a few years of qualifications to be able to take over Captain Rokkaku


    In view of the attack on Shells Town and the escape, the marine headquarters raised its threat assessment of the Buggy Pirates and redefined Buggys bounty, which rose to 15 million Berries, bing one of the few big pirates in the East Blue who had more than ten million bounties.


    Due to the absence of support from the 16th branch, the Captain of the branch who had gone to the sea restaurant for a vacation was demoted and transferred, and Nezumi became the head of the 16th branch.


    At the same time, the marine headquarters also realized that it was not possible for the ordinary marines in the East blue to have no master. Although Garp was in there, he was a vice admiral and could not stay in such a small ce at the East Blue all the time. So the marine headquarters made a decision to send Commodore the White Hunter Smoker, who is directly affiliated to the marine headquarters, to the marine base in Loguetown to stay in the East Blue to deter pirates


    In this incident, Ian, the pirate hunter, also entered the marines sight. Because Morgans report did not include a picture of Ian, the marine headquarters did not know what that pirate Hunter looked like. It was only heard that his fists and his long sword were zing with mes. So Ian, the pirate hunter, had a formal title and code name in the marine headquarters.


    Fire de Ian!


    For pirate hunters, the marines were supportive and considered them aplement to the marines righteous forces. Although for those who believe in absolute justice, such as Red Dog Sakazuki (Aka Akainu), pirate hunters and bounty hunters are the same, they are hyenas chasing bounty, which is disdainful, it does not hinder the Marines overall attitude.


    Of course, the current Ian cant enter the sight of the marine headquarters. They just made a filing of Ian in the intelligence department, and then left it aside.


    The same was true for the people of Shells Town, but the version they heard was somewhat different. With the help of a pirate hunter named Fire de Ian, Commander Morgan captured the vicious Buggy pirates, who escaped from prison because of a shortage of soldiers, and this did not prevent the people of Shells Town from admiring Morgan.


    Unlike the report to his superiors, when talking to the inhabitants of Shells Town, Morgan cleverly adjusted the story and his rtionship with Ian, making him look like he was his subordinate


    Only Koby was the one, who knows the truth and tries to argue for Ian, but he has always been coward and timid, and he was destined to say that not many people really listen to him. In this countless worship, the prestige of Morgan soared, and his authority on the marine base increases day by day


    These are allter remarks. Ian, who has re-entered the sea, has been searching for the ship of Buggys Pirates in the offshore area for some time. After that, he has to confirm with regret that the ship really escaped.


    Ian regretted that he had wasted the opportunity of getting Buggys treasure and grabbed his hair so hard. If he had thought ofing earlier, he might have seeded.


    Its no use regretting now. Ian drifted on the sea and headed toward Loguetowns location. He let the sea breeze blow his sails away while he continued to practice his swordsmanship on the boat.


    After the routine exercise waspleted, Ian calmed down and began to think about new tactics.


    Now with Hieis card, and seeing the high-speed bonus, Ian had some new ideas.


    Can hebine a sh skill with a swift strike to achieve an attack of seven chops sh?


    Or, can he use the Sword of the Darkness me and one of the shes at the same time? In that case, the destructive power would be much higher, wouldnt it?


    Even when he thought about it, Ian felt that it was possible tobine even three skills, a sh, seven quick chops and the Sword of the Darkness me in one attack!


    If he could do this, Ian can be called a mighty swordsman.


    After all, these cards skills were given by the system, and what Ian wants now was to turn these skills into his own! He still doesnt know if he can do it, but he always has to try it before he confirms!

 Chapter 40: Sea King

    Chapter 40: Sea King


    For the next two days, Ian was on board, testing his theories.


    At the beginning, Ian found that it was no problem to chop out seven swings in an instant by using the sh ability, because the number of chops depended only on the speed of Ian, but when Ian wanted to use the Sword of the Darkness me at the same time in a sh, he encountered frequent failures.


    He had thought that the two skills could not be fused, but by the time he learned it carefully, he found that it was because of his Nen.


    The shes skills of Samanosuke Akechis card distribute the Nen on the legs, arms, and the swords de. The purpose of providing the legs with the Nen is to move quickly in that instant, In order to swing the de faster and more forcefully, the Nen runs on both arms, and enchanting the sword with the Nen increasing its destructive power. When using the sh alone, Ian can normally achieve this distribution effect.


    However, when he wanted to use the Sword of the Darkness me inbination with the sh, it was different.


    The skill of the Darkness me is to provide almost all the Nen to the de. No, to be exact, it is encircling around the edge of the sword! There is still a silk distance from the de.


    The reason why this happens is that the Sword of the Darkness me has the intention of maintaining the me, forming a high-temperature me on the periphery of the de. This high-temperature me de is sharper than the weapon itself. When cutting objects, it is totally melted and cut by high temperature. In other words, it is very like a me cutter.


    In this way, the two skills of the Sword of the Darkness me and the True sh formed a kind of conflict because the Nen is used at the same moment to enchant the sword.


    Ian wanted to try to get rid of the part of the sh skill that provides the de with the Nen and maintains the Darkness me on the edge of the de alone, but when he tried to do so, he found it quite difficult!


    Its not impossible, but it is very difficult to do. Ian could almost control the output value of the Nen freely. He could use it flexibly. But when he wanted to change these two skills a little, he found that the Nen worked very obscurely at this moment! This attempt to change has resulted in an unknown increase in the consumption of his own mental energy.


    After only one experiment, Ian felt that his Nen was almostpletely emptied, and his headache, which had not been seen for a long time, appeared again.


    When Ian looked at his own attributes in his mind, he found that his Nen was consumed and he only has two points left!


    What the f*ck! More than a hundred Nen was consumed at one time!? Ian himself was shocked.


    Although the proficiency of intermediate Nen skills has also increased a little, Ian still feels that it is not worth it. After sitting down and thinking carefully, hees to the conclusion that this kind of integration is not impossible to change skills, but limited by his own basic skills! Yes, its limited to his ability to practice skills.


    Perhaps this consumption will be reduced by the time the practice of Nens skills rises to the advanced level? At that time, it is estimated that the use of Nen will be much less obscure.


    Thinking of this, Ian can only temporarily put aside the intention of self-created skills, he now wants to try, he could only wait for the Nen to recover slowly.


    From the food he bought, Ian took out an apple and bit it in his mouth,y back on the boat, and looked at the system in his mind.


    There are other limitations to this kind of skill that Ian tried to create. Otherwise, Ian can think of now that when Samanosuke Akechis card or Hieis card are discarded at will, the skills created by him may not work. After all, Ians so-called self-created skills are based on these two cards.


    Recing Hieis card with Yukinas card, Ian tried to imitate the skill of the Sword of the Darkness me with thest two points. Indeed, his Nen could not form a me reaction even if it was attached to the outside of the de.


    This was the reason why there is no bonus effect after removing the card. Ian wasnt surprised. Thats what he expected.


    Looking at the treatment skill of Yukinas card, Ian had thought about whether he could use her treatment skill to treat Kuina when he first drew it, but then he remembered what Ivankov said, ordinary treatment is useless to Kuinas case, because she has no injuries, her injuries were entirely in the field of consciousness.


    Even if the equipment of Yukinas Card can heal with the Nen, it cant touch the realm of consciousness, can it?


    What kind of stimtion does Kuina need to wake her up? Ian felt a little sad, and the more he thought about it, the more upset he was. He re-equipped the Hieis card, retreated from the system interface, got up and pulled out a book from the package, and thenid back.


    This book was given to him by Koby when he was leaving. Because Koby perceived Iansck of navigational knowledge, he gave it to him specially. The title of the book is very interesting. Its called Three Thousand Questions on Navigation.


    However, the contents of the book are very good. It lists a lot ofmon sense issues that should be paid attention to when navigating, such as why to wash the deck frequently, what signs are there when the sea storm is approaching, and so on. At the beginning of the book, Ian was enjoying reading it, but after all, he had not read such a textbook for so many years, and gradually began to feel sleepy.


    Although the afternoon sun was hot, the sea breeze was blowing, and it was veryfortable. In this pleasant environment, Ian fell asleep quickly, the book covered his face, and every time he snores, the book trembled slightly.


    If Koby was there, hed admire Ian: If a man dares to sail so carelessly that he sleeps without anchoring, he wont be afraid of the wind changing, and will he get lost again?


    Maybe Ian should be unlucky. Shortly after sleeping, a huge dark shadow appeared under him in the sea.


    The size of the shadow was asrge as that of a naval warship, which can be said to be dozens of timesrger than Ians boat. The shadow drifts downstream, disappears, and reappears. If experienced people see this scene, they will immediately understand that it is a sign that the fierce predatory sea beast in the sea is preparing to hunt.


    As for the target of hunting, of course, it is Ians boat above the sea. This kind of sea beast that attacked human beings is quite clear. The small boat usually has someone on it, and its a good kind of food.


    Ian, who was still sleeping soundly, had no idea what was happening under him.


    When the beast beneath began to advance toward Ians boat, the rapid movement triggered waves on the sea, and Ian awoke from the vibration.


    But before he understood what had happened, he saw the sea suddenly bulge, and then a huge, toothed mouth burst out of the water and bit the bow of the ship!


    With a bang, the boat, which was still a solid boat, suddenly turned into flying sawdust under this bite.


    Ian just woke up and saw this scene. He couldnt help but be shocked, he was so confused and did not know what was going on.


    It wasnt until the beast that attacked Ians boat came out of the water that Ian saw what it really looked like. It was a hundred-meter-long creature that looked like a sea snake or an electric eel, but its head looked like a crocodile, a big mouth full of sharp teeth, a long fin on its back, and its body was bigger than Ians boat.


    This turned out to be a sea beast called the king!


    Yeah, the same variety as the Sea king who bit off Shanks arm, this huge sea beast with a crocodile-like head and a sea snake-like body is famous for its ferocity in the East Blue. They were perched in the offshore area of the ind, attacking fishermen and traveler boats. Once ordinary people encounter them, they wont have another way but to wait for their death.


    On the book that Koby gave to Ian, there was an introduction to the king. It is worth noting that such a fierce sea king is only ssified as a sea beast, not a sea king


    Even if it wasnt from the sea king category, there are extraordinary,rge, and giant. Ian came to this world for a long time, it is really the first time that he saw such arge sea beast, he didnt know how big the real Sea King will be.


    A bite broke the bow of the boat but did not get its prey. The body of the sea beast, with a huge ssh of water in the air, made an arc and fell back into the sea.


    It misjudged thinking that it was a fishing boat. Generally, fishermen casts at the bow or stern of the boat when fishing. It attacked the vessel many times. So this time, ording to past experience, it did not attack the hull directly. But who thought that Ian, who wasying on the fishing boat this time, was sleeping in the middle of the hull, so the beast didnt get him from the first attack.


    After processing for a couple of seconds, Ian burst in fear.


    Then there was anger because he saw his boat begun to enter the water! The sea King has broken his bow, which meant that the boat had been scrapped. Even Ian knew what does a scrapped boat means on the vast sea.


    Ian saw his boat sinking, so he picked up the food package and rescued a bucket of rum on his shoulder.


    At the same time, the sea beast has once again emerged from the water. The sea serpents body twisted into several circles. A carnivorous creature stared at Ian on the ship with fierce vertical pupils. The next second time, the beast opened its big mouth and rushed toward Ian.


    Ian stepped on the boat, gnashing his teeth, and jumped in the air to avoid the attack of the sea beast. Its big mouth directly bit the boat of Ian and turned it into a pile of debris.


    You bloody beast! you thought I was your meal!?


    Ian felt that his lungs were all inted. At the same time as the fall, his wrist turned over and pulled out the long sword behind him. With a cold light sh, he severely chopped off the neck of the sea beast.


    Oooww!!!!


    A terrible roar came out from the mouth of the Sea King and rang through the nearby waters. It never expected that the predator would encounter stubble this time.


    A fine cutting mark appeared on its neck, which prated the entire neck. With its roar, the sword mark burst into blood all around and rushed out for a long time. By the time, the body of the sea King crashed into the sea, its head and body had beenpletely separated.


    Even if he didnt use his skills, Ian killed it with a single blow!


    Turning from the midair, Ian stood on the body of the beast, the boat has sunk, and this was the only ce where he couldnd.


    The beast that was killed didnt sink, and Ian didnt know why. It was estimated that Ian killed him so fast that there was air left in his alveoli or sputum. Nearly 100 meters of a beasts body became a temporary floating ind.


    Ian felt that he was going to die. What can he do now?

 Chapter 41: Rescued

    Chapter 41: Rescued


    Ian once suspected that he was cursed because he did not worship God when he went to the sea.


    As soon as he went out to the sea, he encountered a storm, and then encountered pirates who had stolen his stuff when he was fishing in the sea. Now he was sleeping on the boat, and a sea beast attacked him and sunk his boat. Is there anyone in this world who is More unlucky than him?


    Sighing, looking at the dead body of the sea beast at his feet, the blood flowing from the corpse has dyed arge area of the nearby sea a bloody red. The strong smell of blood has attracted many swimming sharks, but it may be because of the power brought by the size of the sea beast. These sharks didnt dare to approach.


    But this was only a temporary matter. When they find out that the sea beast has died, the sharks who were no longer afraid will go in a flock to bite its flesh.


    Looking at the sharks that were not far away, Ian knew that time was running out. If the sea beast were eaten by the sharks and leaves only the skeleton, he would lose his only floating ce. Once it fell into the sea, then he definitely has to fight with these sharks.


    But then again, is the body of a sea beast so big?


    Nearly 100 meters was just an estimated number, it may not be so long, but looking at it, there were certainly dozens of meters, this guy wont be a variant, right?


    Shaking his head, Ian didnt want that to happen. He stood up and looked around the sea, expecting to see a ship or something to save him.


    You dont say When he looked, he actually discovered a thing! He saw a mast on the sea level far ahead.


    Since the is round, it ismon to see the approaching vessel on the surface of the sea, first witnessing the mast, and then the hull. Looking at this situation, it means that the other side was still far away, the distance between them has already appeared.


    But seeing a ship was a good thing. Ian quickly rummaged through his package. He remembered that when Koby purchased it for him, he seemed to have bought several signal res.


    In this world, the urrence of a shipwreck is a normal thing, so people who go out to sea will prepare a few res for the rescue so that when they are in danger, they can mark their location and let peoplee to rescue them. Signal res are a form of basic necessities.


    Of course, these signal res are actually a kind of fireworks, which was also made with gunpowder. Once it gets wet, it cant be used. At that time, the victims can only think of other ways to ask for rescue, such as raising a campfire and making rescue smoke.


    Ian turned to find the signal res and found that it was not wet. He could not help holding it and kissing it. He thought that Koby was fascinating, thanks to him for assisting Ian by thinking and preparing these things for him.


    The signal res do not require a special ignition tool, just pull out the lid and the gunpowder inside will be ignited.


    There were muffled sound and a forceing. The signal res flew into the sky, leaving a straight red smoke in the air. Even if it was blown by the wind, it would not disperse for a long time.


    Thank goodness! Thanks to this world and technology!


    After sending out the signal, Ian could only hope that the ship could see it ande to rescue him, but when Ian looked again, he found that there was not only one ship in the distance but three in all. The other two seemed to begging behind, so he did not see them just now.


    Far away, Ian could not see what the three ships looked like, let alone their g was on the mast, so he did not know what kind of ships they were. If they were merchant ships, they would usually rescue him when they saw the distress signal. He was somewhat worried about encountering another pirate ship.


    Its not that Ian was afraid of meeting pirates. In fact, it would be great if he met pirates. The reason why he was worried about was that he was afraid that the pirates would not save him and that they would terribly ignore his signals.


    While looking ahead, Ian suddenly heard the sound of wavesing from around him. Looking down, he found that the sharks had begun tearing up around the body of the sea beast. Besides sharks, there were other fierce predators, who were fighting desperately for the meat of the beast, stirring up a wave rolling over the surface of the sea.


    If this goes on, even if the body of the sea beast is twice as big, it will soon be eaten. So Ian can only save himself. He knelt down and tried to get close to the sea. When he saw a sharking to bite him, he cut it down and killed it. In a few minutes, he has killed several sharks.


    Although this amount has dropped many of the attacking sharks, it can also slow down the speed at which the corpse of the sea beast is being eaten. Ian now only hopes that the three ships will see the distress signals as soon as possible.


    He didnt know how long it would take them. Even Ian himself didnt know how many sharks he had already killed. To his surprise, the blood from the killed sharks made the sea more bloody. More and more carnivorous creatures were also increasinglying. The body of the sea beast would soon be eaten away.


    During this period, he was too busy to look up and see the three ships again, but Ian could not have the time to pay attention to it. He could not let these predatory fish eat any of the meat. He could only kill as many fish as he can to gain more time.


    Losing a lot of flesh and blood, the sea beasts body has sunk a little. Ian could reach the surface without kneeling down now. Maybe in a few minutes, he will have to ept the fact that he would fall into the sea.


    At that moment, however, Ian suddenly heard several whoosh noises.


    The sound was familiar to Ian, knowing that it was the whistling sound of the shell flying through the air.


    But it seems that there was no sound of cannon firing!


    He just raised his head in confusion, and several shellsnded on the sea near him and exploded. As soon as the huge waves struck, the original frenzied sharks under the sea were immediately frightened, and with a wag of their tails, they dived.


    These shellsnded fairly precisely where the most densely packed areas of sharks were, so the effect was astonishing, and the number of prey in the sea soon dropped by more than half.


    Then, Ian saw the three ships that had arrived not far away the big ship!


    Its really a big ship. Its quite big! And not only the big ship, the blue-and-white painting, but also the seagull pattern on the bulging sail, all of which means that these ships are three high-level warships from the marines!


    Ian was somewhat dismayed. He thought that the three ships were merchant ships, cruise ships and possibly pirate ships, but he didnt think that they were marines warships.


    So he watched with amazement as one of the warships approached him, A man standing on the side of the ship, wearing a white coat and a tigers hat, look at him with a cannonball in his hand.


    Another marine in a coat, holding a sword and wearing a hat, dressed like a secret agent, appeared on the side of the ship and asked Ian coldly, Did you just send a distress signal?


    Oh, yes! Ian responded. Who else do you see here besides me?


    Who are you? A pirate? The Spy-like marine looked at Ians costume and saw that he held a long sword in one hand and a package in his other hand, and there was a barrel of wine under his arm. He did not look like an ordinary traveler or fisherman at all, so the spy marine could not help but consciously clenched the weapons in his hand, and draw his sword.


    No! Ian shook his head, not to mention that he was not a pirate. Even if he was, he would not be foolish enough to admit that he was a pirate in front of the marines.


    So he quickly identified himself and said, Im a pirate hunter!


    It can be seen that the marine soldiers rxed their vignce when they heard the words pirate hunter, but the gun in their hands still pointed at him, and at first nce, he knew that they were well-trained elite marines.


    Looking at the size of the marine ships, Ian knew that the origin of this group of marines was not simple. If there were such a group of soldiers in the 153rd branch of Shells town, how could Buggy fight inside the base?


    The spy marine still had doubts about Ians answer. He also knew that no one in the marines dared to admit that he was a pirate, but before he could say anything, a burst of boldughter came from the ship behind.


    Bwahahahaha! Dont be so nervous, Bogard. Even if he was a real pirate, would you still be afraid? Let hime aboard!


    Colonel Bogard did not say anything when he heard this voice. With a wave of his hand, a small boat was lowered on the marine ship. Several marine soldiers rowed oars, and their guns were locked at Ians position. Ian sighed relieved. When the boat approached, he jumped into the boat with great strength under his feet.


    Several soldiers with guns stared at him closely, and the boat sailed toward the warship. When it reached the side of the ship, Ian climbed up the ropedder.


    As soon as Ian got on the deck, he could not help sitting on the deck.


    The feeling of being down-to-earth was so good. When he was on the corpse of the sea beast, the sense of floating up and down made him faint.


    Bwahahahaha! What a big beast, boy! Did you kill it?


    The previous voice sounded again, and then a figure fell in front of Ian!


    Ian looked up and almost bit his tongue the next second because the man who jumped from the boat behind andnded in front of him was none other than Garp! Luffys grandfather!


    Vice Admiral of the marines, Iron Fist Garp!!


    So Ian suddenly remembered that at the base of the 153rd branch, Morgan had said that Garp woulde!


    At that time, Ian thought he was just trying to frighten Buggy, but it was true!


    Ian was heading to Loguetown, but Garp wasing from Loguetown. Its not surprising that they will meet as long as they dont deviate from the route.

 Chapter 42: Old man with off the line character

    Chapter 42: Old man with off the line character


    Garp, who appeared in front of Ian, put his hands on his trouser pockets and a marine coat was fluttering behind his back. It seems that this officer of the marine headquarters with high rank likes to wear the coat as a cape. When the sea breeze blows, the hanging clothes and sleeves flutter with the wind, which was very sensational.


    Garp wears his iconic dogs mask on his head, under which a few strands of messy grey-white hair appeared. There was a scar in the corner of his left eyebrow, but the whole man did not look vicious. He grinned, and his teeth sparkled. Although he was standing in front of Ian, his eyes looked at the sea beast in the water not far away. He said, This seems to be a sea beast that only appears in the East Blue, I dont know how it tastes?


    Having said that, he suddenly punched his left palm with his right fist and said to Ian, Shall we have a barbecue party?


    Ian was still shocked by his appearance. Suddenly, when he heard this sentence, he didnt know how to react.


    Colonel Bogard next to him also had a helpless face: Vice Admiral Garp, please be decent!


    Wahahahaha, its a joke, its a joke! Garp touched his head andughed loudly. It looks like this guy has no meat to eat


    No! That wasnt a joke! Ian silently thought.


    Garp then asked Ian with a serious expression, Kid, who are you? Whats your name?


    Im Ian, a pirate hunter! Ian said, Thank you for saving me!


    Now he knows why he only heard the sound of cannonballs flying before but didnt hear the sound of cannons firing. It was definitely because of this old man, the monster Garp. His way of throwing cannonballs by hand was not a thing that anyone can do except him.


    You went out to the sea alone? Garp asked curiously, How did you meet this guy?


    This guy naturally refers to the sea beast. Ian felt helpless after listening to it. He didnt want to, so he had to tell Garp what had happened.


    As a result, when the old man listened, he burst intoughter and tears came out of his eyes.


    Colonel Bogard covered his forehead: Vice Admiral Garp, please be decent!


    After Garp hadughed enough, he patted Ian on the shoulder and said, Boy, you look down on the sea too much. The East Blue is difficult enough. If you go to the Grand Line, you will find there worse creatures, the sea is very harsh to mankind!


    So Garp said to Ian, Come and be a marine!


    Ian did not know how toin, the sea was very harsh to humans. How is that rted to joining the marines?!!


    Its a tough way to poach someone?!


    Colonel Bogard continued to cover his face beside him: Vice Admiral Garp, please be decent!


    Puff! What does a man do when he goes to sea improperly besides of being a marine? Garp red at Bogard.


    Yes, yes! Bogard reluctantly gave up and argued with him.


    Ian was able to see Garps character. As it is rumored, it is difficult for normal people to keep up with his thinking.


    Shaking his head, Ian said, I need money, so I can only be a pirate hunter for the time being!


    What do you want money for, boy? Garp asked curiously, Being a marine also give you a sry!


    I need billions of Berries at least. Can a marine soldier earn that in a few years? Ian asked back with his hands stretched out.


    Garps eyes almost came out: Why do you want so much money?


    Save people, buy Devil Fruits! Ian thought about it and said half the truth. In fact, he also knew that it was unreasonable to buy Devil Fruits on the ck market, but this excuse was very good. After all, his system consumed a lot of money and could be covered up by this excuse.


    When Garp heard this, he asked Bogard, Do pirate hunters make a lot of money?


    If they have the strength, they can! Bogard nodded. But the risks are great, too. and it would be dangerous to be targeted by a big pirate.


    After thinking for a long time, Garp suddenly thumped his hand and said, Ah! Since its like that, lets be a pirate hunter. Im not afraid of being targeted by big pirates! (That would be great XD)


    It wasnt just Bogard at this moment. All the marine soldiers standing on the boat listening to him screamed in unison and said, Vice Admiral Garp! Please dont make such a joke!


    It seems that Garps off the line personality has hurt his soldiers deeply


    If you dont want to do it, why do you shout at me? Depressed, Garp plugged his ear with his little finger, turned to Ian and said, From the moment you got on the ship, I thought your hat was familiar, as if I had seen it somewhere!


    He sat on the deck, cross-legged, touched his chin, and said, Well, where did I see it? Let me think about it!


    After that, he ignored Ian, frowned, and thought there.


    A ship full of people quietly waited for him to recall, Ian turned around and looked, he did not know how to describe this weird picture.


    After a while, Garp suddenly mmed his palm. Just when Ian and all the marine soldiers thought that he had found it, they listened to him saying, Ah! I really cant remember it! Forget it, dont think about it, kid, would you like some tea?


    Ian fell headlong on the deck!


    When he looked up, he saw that Garp wondered where to find a set of tea and that he had begun to make tea in a leisurely way.


    Hes actually doing it!


    Turning his head, Ian looked sympathetically at Colonel Bogard: With such a supervisor on the stand, do you think its usually that hard?


    Bogard nodded helplessly: Does that have to be said?


    While the twopleted theirmunication with their eyes, Garp touched a dish of pancakes and asked Ian, Right, do you eat pancakes? I like pancakes the most!


    Looking at Garps face, eager to be apanied by someone to drink tea and eat pancakes, Ian really did not know how to refuse, so he had to sit down and drink tea with him.


    In Frost Moon Vige, Ian often drinks tea with Master Koshiro. However, Master Koshiro was more traditional. His tea ceremony sometimes has more rules. Unlike Garp, Ian just picks up a cup and drinks Garps tea. But he didnt know why, he feels morefortable drinking Garps tea instead.


    This is not because Garps tea was good, even if his character is off the line, Ian still feels that this old man was very kind. Although he was a vice admiral in the marines, he has no intention of maintaining the dignity of a high-ranked marine in front of him, but rather like an old man in a neighborhood, which make Ian doesnt feel constrained.


    In other words, that is how close he is to the people! Yes, this may be the unique style of Garp.


    While drinking tea, Ian saw that Garp began to contemte again with his arms crossed. He did not know what he was thinking about, nor did he ask. He could only continue drinking silently. After spending half a day at sea, he was really thirsty.


    Then after a while, Garp opened his mouth, touched his chin, and asked Ian, Boy, did you just say you were a pirate hunter?


    Ian nodded and said, Yeah, didnt I just say that?


    You should be good enough to kill such a big beast? Garp said this, suddenly pointing to Ian, turned to Bogard and said, Beat him!


    Whoosh! Ian just took a sip of tea and sprayed it on Garps face. He was surprised and said, What are you talking about?!


    However, before Ian recovered from his surprise, Bogard, on the other side, had rushed to him. He kicked him sideways, and his fast foot was directly on Ians face!


    Boom! Ian was kicked out directly by this foot and hit the bulkhead of the warship, causing many cracks. It shows how powerful this foot was!


    When Ian got up, he felt numbness in his left side of his face and a bloody smell in his mouth, which might be bleeding.


    He looked at Bogard gloomily, totally unexpected that Bogard would start fighting with what he just said.


    Dont look at the soldiers under Garps hand who often argue the off the line character of Garp. They actually respect him a lot. When he heard Garps order, even though Ian was still drinking tea with Garp as a guest, Bogard started obeying his order without hesitation. He saw that Ian climbed up, Bogard rushed to Ian again.


    Ian took out his long sword behind him and went up against Bogard. Although he didnt know why Garp ordered Bogard to beat him, its not Ians style that he doesnt fight back.


    In the passive exploration of the Evil Eye Experts skill, Garps aura emitted a strong crimson, which he knew from the first nce that he could not win against him. Although Bogard was also red, his aura was much lighter. Ian also wanted to try what kind of enemy was this threatening him, so he broke out at his own maximum speed.


    Just for an instant, both of them rushed to a close distance where they could sh. Ian waved his de violently and stroke seven cuts at Bogard instantly!


    Bogard suddenly saw the strength of Ians move. He suddenly stopped, clenched his fists, and stood at the same pace.


    Tekkai!! (Iron Body)


    With a roar from Bogard, Ians strikes fell on him. After all, he was on a marine ship. If Ian kills Bogard, he wont be able to walk away. So Ian attacked him with his de, but he didnt aim at Bogards vital organs.


    However, after his de fell on Bogard, there was a jingling sound, apanied by a shocking force, and there was no sense of cutting the human body.


    Turning around, Ian found that Bogard wasnt injured, he has just torn off his clothes.


    Bwahahahaha! Garp wiped the tea sprayed on his face andughed again. Dont underestimate Bogard, boy. Hes my direct intelligence officer! Colonel from Cipher pol, youd better be careful when dealing with him!


    Iron Body? Rokushiki techniques? Ian looked at Bogard with some surprise. The metal-shing sound just now Can the Tekkai from the six styles really make the body be like steel?

 Chapter 43: Garp’s Condition

    Chapter 43: Garp¡¯s Condition


    The so-called Six Styles (Rokushiki) are a special physical skill spread in the marines. They are Tekkai (Iron Body), Kami-e (Paper Art), Geppo (Moonwalk), Rankyaku (Tempest Kick), Shigan (finger gun) and Soru (Shave). After a certain level of practice, they can surpass the human bodys limit and exert their incredible fighting power.


    To be precise, these six techniques should be regarded as a substitute, mainly for those high rank officers in the marines who cant awaken their Haki, or for the agents from CP0 to CP9, while marines officers above Vice Admiral rank almost always use the Haki, which these six styles are not very practical for them.


    And what Colonel Bogard used just now is the iron Body one of the Six Styles! It is really a powerful defensive technique, which can make the body as hard as steel by controlling the muscles of the whole body. It is difficult for bullets or swords to break through this defensive technique.


    Although Ians seven cuts were blocked, he was not too surprised, because he had not used any of his Nen on strengthening the blow that he had just made.


    Before, because of the integration of experimental skills, Ian consumed all his Nen, but after sleeping on the boat for more than an hour, he has refilled some. Although not much, he could still use a sh skill or the Sword of the Darkness me.


    Good speed! Bogard looked at his cut-out clothes and praised him. But not enough strength, youre kinda weak to be able to deal with me.


    Ian did not speak but faced him holding his sword. He nned to wait for Bogard to attack him.


    Soru!


    The next second, Bogards figure disappeared from where it was!


    The principle of this trick is to kick off the ground at least ten times at a very fast rate, in exchange for explosive speed with a strong reaction force, so that Bogard looks as if he has disappeared.


    Ian was slightly shocked. Fortunately, his reaction was fast enough to sense Bogards moving position and cross his sword to the rear of his side!


    Bogard appeared there, pointing to Ian: Shigan!


    This finger was pointed at Ians sword, and a powerful force erupted at his fingertips. Ian felt that a tremendous force came to the de, which made his hands numb.


    However, Ian gritted his teeth, pushed the de upward, unloaded the force, and then through the sess of the defense opportunity,unched the Bullet-sh directly against Bogard.


    With a swing, Ians long sword swayed with a cold glow and cut at Bogards waist.


    The speed of the sh was breakneck, but Bogard still saw it clearly. He wanted to defend himself with the Tekkai, but at that moment, Garp suddenly opened his mouth and said, Move!!!


    Bogard was stunned for a moment, and it was because of this moment of distraction that he could not tolerate any further reaction. Watching Ians deing, he could only withstand it with Tekkai.


    The sh made a slight noise, but this time there was no sound of metals collision. Ians de crossed Bogard, bringing out fluttering blood.


    Bogard stared at the wound on his waist. Although the wound was not deep, his proud iron body defense was broken so easily!?


    Garp, on the other side, spoke loudly, Idiot, cant you see the boys trick? This time you shouldve used Kami-e to avoid it! Why using the Tekkai!?


    Bogard bowed slightly to Garp and said, Im sorry, vice-admiral Garp, I was careless!


    How many times have I said that the Rokushiki are not invincible! Garp said angrily, Being overconfident with your moves, one day that will kill you!


    Bogard kept silent and bowed his head.


    After scolding for a while, Garp turned his head, looked at Ian, and said, Kid, with that skill, you had actually used Haki on your sword. Do you really want to cut Bogard?


    Ian shook his head and said, No! I know that Colonel Bogard didnt go all-in against me!


    Touching his cheek, it still hurt, so Ian said another depressed sentence: Besides kicking me in the face!


    Bogard didnt use all of his power fighting Ian, because what Garp just said was beat him! Not kill him! The difference between the two was, of course, audible to Ian.


    In addition, people in this world seem to have formed a habit. Because of the power of Haki, when confronted with a power that causes a change of aura, the first thing they think of is Haki, without guessing if it was another spiritual power. Although Ians idea was different from the Haki, in the final analysis, they alle from the fluctuation of the life force of the human body itself. So when Garp perceived Ians Nen attached to his sword, he mistook it for the Haki, just like Ivankov.


    Haki requires long-term exercise to form, and then a certain amount of talent and luck to be truly awakened. Some people get it very easily, and others dont. Bogard was thetter, he has not yet seeded in awakening the Haki, so he has been practicing the Rokushiki, when he heard that Ians sword had just used Haki, He strangely looked at Ian.


    He finally knew why vice-admiral Garp asked him to dodge the attack, and why his iron body technique could not resist against Ians de, because the boy had just used Haki on his blow!


    Ian seems so young that he can use Haki so skillfully at that age, which was almost unthinkable to Bogard.


    However, at this moment, Garpughed and said, He kicked you, you cut his waist, even if its a tie! Boy, I was surprised that you could use the Haki, but looking at your attack just now, it seems that your Hakis training is not enough, and it cant be materialized!!


    Ian nodded. Thats true, his current practice Nen skills was not high enough, but he can also roughly guess The development direction of his Nen.


    Substantialization of Nen is one of them. ording to Ians spection, after the substance Nen is entangled in the weapon or body, that should be able to achieve the same effect as Armed Haki, enhance the destructive power of weapons and reinforce their own defensive capabilities. Another development direction of Nen is diffusion! Spreading the Nen into the surrounding air to form a circr Nen Field. Anything that can disturb and influence the Nen field can be perceived. It can achieve the same effect as the Kenbunshoku Haki (Observation Haki) and urately foresee and avoid the danger.


    These development directions are the reason why they are simr to Haki, and they can achieve the same purpose.


    As for the differences, it may be that Haki, Ian felt that his Nen may not be able to achieve that kind of deterrence or even fainting an enemy Haoshoku Haki is more inclined to some sort of a more powerful spiritual force field!


    However, he will not exin these differences with others, whether it was Ivankov or Garp, since they think of his Nen as Haki, then it is Haki!


    Well, the test has been done! Ian retracted his sword, sat down on the deck again, and asked Garp, Lets talk, Oyaji (old man), what on earth do you want me to do?


    In fact, he was very angry with Garp at this time. Although he knew that Garps order for Bogard to beat him might just be to test his strength, but without announcing the start of the battle, he would be beaten. This way of thinking cant be epted by Ian. If he were weaker, then the unexpected kick might make him faint easily.


    Therefore, under this gloomy temperature, Ian blurted out and called Garp as the old man.


    Bwahahahaha, old man? This name is really nostalgic! Garpughed, and after a while, he converged and asked Ian, Well, to be honest, Lieutenant Morgan of the 153rd Branch reported that the man who caught the Buggy Pirates was a pirate hunter with a long me sword and a bears ear hat. Thats you, isnt it?


    Yeah! Ian nodded and did not deny it. It seemed that Morgan has already reported the matter.


    Your sword was not ming? Garp asked curiously.


    You care so much!? An old man asked him like a three-year-old boy, Ian who was getting busy bing really drunk, said fiercely, What the hell is going on? Tell me quickly!


    Bogard, who was bandaging his wounds, helplessly said, Vice Admiral Garp, please be decent


    Cough! Cough! Garp coughed twice and said to Ian, We had received a call for help from the Shells Marine Base, but on the way, because Lieutenant Morgan reported that the Buggy Pirates were captured, our purpose changed a bit. We were going to receive the Buggy Pirates, but just a few hours before we met you, the purpose of this trip changed again. Well, Lieutenant Morgan reported that they had escaped from prison! Oh So troublesome! Our purpose has changed so many times, I dont want to go anymore.


    We have to go, Vice Admiral Garp! said Bogard. The escape of the Buggy Pirates is still unclear. We have to check whether the 153rd Branch has lied about the military situation or not!


    Ian was surprised: Buggy escaped from prison? So fast?


    It was only two days after he caught Buggy


    No matter what, we need to go to Shells town this time! Garp said, But since youreing from Shells town, you probably dont want to go back?


    Ian nodded. Of course, although he was rescued by Garps group, would his two-day voyage be wasted if he followed them back to Shells Town?


    So I can give you a boat and let you go! Garp raised a finger and said, But you have to do something for me.


    Oh? You will give me a boat? Ian was somewhat surprised: What do you want me to do?


    Arent you a pirate hunter? Garpughed, revealing his shining teeth and an evil grin: Then help me catch someone, catch a pirate!


    Oh, thats no problem! Ian didnt think much about it at this time. He nodded and answered, Tell me, whats the name of that pirate?


    The next moment, however, he heard Garp say, That pirates name is Ace, my grandson!

 Chapter 44: Agreement reached

    Chapter 44: Agreement reached


    Ians ears perked up and thought that he had an auditory hallucination. He was reluctant to ask again: Wha  What did you just say?


    Garp raised his cup and took a sip of tea. He said, You heard me. The pirate I want you to catch is my grandson, a little devil named Ace!


    Ian looked around at the marine soldiers. Old man, Is it really appropriate for you to say that in public?


    Dont worry! This is no big deal! Garp saw Ians worries, andughed: They are my men, and so what if they knew?


    Thats indeed what Ian was thinking, and Garps character is always like this. Hes not afraid of saying that his grandson is going out to the sea as a pirate. Even in front of the Fleet Admiral Sengoku, he dares to say it, but Garp has been hiding his true identity.


    Seeing that Bogard and the soldiers next to him still have their regr expressions, Ian didnt care that much and just asked curiously, Youre the Marines, why dont you catch him yourself? But asking me, an outsider, to catch him?


    As soon as he mentioned that, Garp became angry. He shouted, Do you think I dont want to take him as a marine? But that stinky boy is so stubborn. Not long ago I heard that he just went out of the sea and set up a pirate crew with a name Spade Pirates. Whats that name?


    Ian was speechless. So the crews name was bothering you? However, listening to Garps words, Ace just went out to sea. So Ian secretly began to calcte If Zoro is 16 years old now, and hes older than Luffy by two years, then Luffy is now 14 years old, and Ace is three Years older, then hes 17 years old, This is the right time!


    But even Ian himself didnt expect that he would go to the sea at about the same time as Ace


    Ace, Luffys elder brother, went out to the sea this year, and Ian, Zoros elder brother, also went to the sea this year. This is really a good year. Should it be renamed, Elder Brothers going out to sea? year!


    At this time, Garp looked at Ian and continued, If I take him back as a marine, he will definitely not be convinced, but you are different! You are about the same age as him, so long as you defeat him, catch him, and let him see how difficult it is to be a pirate, maybe he will change his mind at that time!


    Ian gazed at Garp with his mouth wide open, and said, Well, your reason, old man, is really good, very strong, very Its illogical. You know what?


    Are you sure that if I catch him, he will change his mind? Ian asked in reply, If I caught him. I cant give him to any other marine. I can only hand him over to you. When he sees you, Im afraid hell know its your idea right away. Wont that be a problem?


    Garp carelessly picked his nostrils: If you can catch him once, you can catch him dozens of times! If you keep capturing him, he will get tired of being a pirate!


    Ian snorted and said again while looking at him foolishly: What are saying!? Catching him dozens of times!? You are nning to let him go if he doesnt give in?


    Garpughed. I cant do anything about it, after all, Im his grandfather!? Its really hard for me to throw him into prison!?


    Sure enough, although he said that he wanted to catch Ace, but Garp was equally caring for him, his grandson who had no blood rtionship with him, but he did everything he could to reverse his fate, even resorting to this outsiders hand. This feeling made Ian look envious.


    However, this deal cant be done. Ian shook his head and said: Dozens of times? Old man, are you teasing me!? This is a hard job with no reward, just a small boat, thats a low payment, Its not worth it!


    Ah, if you say so, it seems that a small boat is not enough! Garp snorted, touched his chin, and said, What do you want then?


    Money! Ian was very concise and authentic.


    But I have no money! Garp put his hands together: Well, since you are a pirate hunter, how about I give you a pair of Kairseki (Seastone) handcuffs? When you encounter Devil Fruit Users, you can easily capture them and not be afraid of their escape!


    Ians eyes became bright, huh! Kairseki handcuffs? Thats a good thing!


    Kairseki is a kind of very peculiar stone, or mineral, which only exists in some sea area on a Grand Line. The Kairseki can be said to be the solid form of the sea. It can emit a wave of energy simr to the sea, which makes the ability of the devil fruit user unusable. Due to the special nature of the sea stone, the marines strictly supervise this kind of stone. Its used to make jail cells or handcuffs to deal with pirates who have the power of Devil Fruit.


    In fact, it cant be supervised, because the sea stone is not a directly finished mineral. It exists in various volcanic rockyers on the seabed. The refining method is only controlled by the Marines science department, so basically only the marines can use it.


    The sea stone refined into the finished product is extremely hard and cant be destroyed by ordinary means of attack. So in general, these Kairseki handcuffs can only be opened by their key.


    Ian knew that this kind of thing existed, so when he caught Buggy, he asked Morgan if he had any Kairseki handcuffs. As a result, the 153rd Branch was too small, and it was in the East Blue, a sea area where few people had the power of the Devil Fruit. So, there were no Kairseki handcuffs in the base. Otherwise, they wont be able to escape so easily.


    Without waiting for Ian to speak, Colonel Bogard next to him spoke first. He said to Garp with some concern, Vice Admiral Garp, how can you give away the Kairseki handcuffs? The supervision is so strict, how will you exin this to the department?


    Garp red at him and said, Whats wrong with this? Dont listen to their nonsense. Strict supervision? That Crocodile guy asked the government for it, and in the end, they gave him some!


    Another familiar name, Crocodile? The Desert King Crocodile, one of the Shichibukai, Right? That fellow asked the world government for some Seastone, presumably to build a prison with Kairseki. If he remembers correctly, the Shichibukai has the imprisonment permission given by the world government. That is to say, they can catch other pirates and lock them up! Almost like a private prison


    Ian remained silent and did not show any expression. Shaking his head, he said to Garp, But its not enough. How much does a ship and handcuffs worth?


    Kid, Dont push your luck! Garp stared at Ian this time.


    Thats it! Ian curled his lips and said, Your request is to catch Ace dozens of times. Without mentioning his strength, how can I know if ever I can beat him or not! Secondly, if he runs to the Grand Line, then Ill have to follow him and spend time and energy. You can say for yourself, thats not enough?


    Its great to do business with an old man like Garp! When Ian said that, he felt as if it was true. He said in embarrassment, But I dont have anything else, ah, right! How about I introduce you to someone?


    Ha!? Ian was confused. What are you talking about, old man?


    A beautiful woman! Garp patted Ian on the shoulder and raised his eyebrows to him with a grim look: Its also a colonel in our marine headquarters!


    When Colonel Bogard heard this, he suddenly felt that it was not a good idea, and quickly asked, Vice Admiral Garp, you cant say that


    Garp looked up at him and said, Its the little girl Hina! Whats wrong with that?


    Aaah!!??


    Colonel Bogard and the other marine soldiers all shouted at Garp, Please dont make such a joke!


    At this point, all the soldiers on board were angry. Vice-Admiral Garp, youve gone too far in this joke! Want to introduce our goddess to this kid as a girlfriend, hes really muddleheaded!?


    Ian also looked at Garp with a cold sweat. The old mans name sounded like a homophonic sound of reliable. How could he talk and do things so unreliable?


    Ian naturally knows that when he mentioned this name, it immediately appeared in his mind a tall and slim woman with straight, waist-length pink long hair, sunsses, and a cigarette in her mouth. But if he remembers correctly, This proud temperament and imposing figure of the imperial girl can be said that all men of the same age in the marine headquarters have a crush on her and admire her. In order to catch Ace, you throw away the marine goddess!?


    Arent you afraid that all the soldiers in the marines will revolt!?


    Seeing Garps expression, Ian knew that the old man didnt know what mistake he had made. Looking at the marines on the ship, they were very angry and about to burst, Ian hastened to cut off the topic, Forget it, lets talk about itter. I have a proposal. What do you think of it?


    Okay, say it! Garp closed his arms and said, As long as you dont want money, you can ask for anything.


    Cough! Ian was choking with this sentence, and after a while, he began to say, Its impossible to catch Ace dozens of times, and I dont know where he is now, but I can promise you that if I ever meet him, Ill catch him as much as possible. This time, the boat and the sea stone handcuffs will be the firstmissioned remuneration. If I catch him again in the future, Ill send him to you. Then lets go on with the issue of remuneration. What do you think?


    That is to say, pay once, right? Garp touched his chin and thought, Yes, but first of all, the reward is only what I can get!


    Deal! Ian stretched out his right hand to Garp. Heughed and grasped Ians hand

 Chapter 45: Loguetown

    Chapter 45: Loguetown


    A small boat was lowered from the warship andnded on the surface of the sea. Soon afterward, the boat moved in the opposite direction of the ship and went ahead.


    On the side of the warship, Garp, with his dog mask, watched the boat go with his arms crossed.


    Colonel Bogard stood beside him and watched the boat. After a while, he opened his mouth and whispered to Garp, Vice Admiral Garp, that hat on the boys head


    I know! Garp suddenly uttered, That hat is exactly the same as a Kumas.


    Then why didnt you remember that before? Bogard asked inexplicably.


    Is it necessary to say that? Garp turned to him and smiled. Its just a hat. Can you prove that he has something to do with Kuma?


    I cant prove it! Bogard shook his head. Im just worried that there wont be another Shichibukai in the future. Thats not good.


    Thats right. Sometimes its better to pretend to be confused a little bit! Garp grinned. Dont worry. I dont know what he has to do with Kuma, but I can see that this kid is not a pirate. By the way, what do you think of his strength when you fought against him?


    The foundation of his swordsmanship is perfect. It can be seen that he was taught by a great master! Bogard said: His strength is good, and his speed is really great. Unfortunately, this type of swordsmanship is not suitable for using such arge sword.


    How does his swordsmanshippare with yours? Garp asked.


    Its hard to say! Bogard thought about it before he answered.


    When Garp heard it, he burst intoughter. He felt more and more that he was looking for Ian to catch Ace. Even Bogard said that the boys swordsmanship was good. So he should have no problem fighting with Ace.


    Now, I just have to wait for him!


    Moving back to the deck, Garp waved his hand and said, Start moving, our target is Shells Town!


    .


    At this time, on the boat, Ian was rubbing his hand hard, and he regretted it! Regret being impulsive with Garp Shaking hands with Garp!


    Iron Fist Garp! From this name alone, he can tell how powerful Garps hands are! Ian was so excited before that, so he shook his hand subconsciously after reaching an agreement. As a result, Ians whole hand was swollen with a gentle pinch of his iron-wed hand.


    Even now, when the boat was back on track, Ians hand hasnt been healed yet This made Ian wonder if Garp sees something wrong, and give him a little lesson


    Yeah, Ian did not lose anything in the deal with Garp. He made a good profit!


    Before fulfilling anything, Ian got a boat and a pair of Kairseki handcuffs. As for what he said about catching Ace, Ian was not at all concerned.


    Its not that Ian wants to repent. Its that he doesnt know where Ace is. Whats the chance of meeting Ace in such a big world with a huge poption? Needless to say, Its not too hard to figure it out? Ian never thought of trying his best to trace Ace. Since he couldnt find him, the agreement with Garp would not take effect for the time being.


    In other words, whether he wants to catch him or not depends entirely on Ians mood.


    Lying down, Ian didnt dare to read the book again. He was afraid to keep looking at it and fall asleep again. It would be terrible to be attacked by the sea beast again. For the first time, he was lucky enough to be rescued by Garps warship. If he did it again, it would really be


    So this time, although he was lying down, he was always paying attention to the sea around him.


    If he wants to go to Loguetown, it will take him about one or two days. Ian took this opportunity to n his future direction of exercise.


    Looking at the system in his mind, he has reached level 6 and a half. This experience was given to him when he defeated Buggy, but he did not gain any experience in his battle with Bogard.


    Colonel Bogard didnt use all his strength when he was fighting with him because he was really good at swordsmanship. Ian remembered that when he first got on the ship, the weapon in his hand was a sword, but when he was fighting, he never used it.


    Although he did not gain any experience, Ian had learned something because he found out that his physical proficiency is his own defects.


    Although Ians speed and strength are not weak with the help of the card effect, and Ian usually also carries out strength and speed training, but these training is not formalized and systematic, and are really physical exercise, which is like a bodybuilder. Although he looks muscr, he may not necessarily be good at martial arts?


    The advantage of learning to be physically proficient is obvious. It can make Ian more resistant to attacks, and a powerful physical exercise will also affect his swordsmanship abilities, which will make Ians swordsmanship faster and stronger.


    At the thought of this, Ian suddenly realized that the reason why his advanced swordsmanship proficiency has not been able to improve to a higher level after being fully skilled, probably due to the problem of his physical proficiency.


    So the training of physical proficiency must be put on the exercise schedule.


    But Ian doesnt have a good method of physical exercise now. The Marines Six Styles are good, but somebody has to teach him.


    Maybe I really have to catch Ace once, send him to the old man Garp then ask him to teach me these skills? Ian thought like this. If it was Garp, his physical proficiency should be very powerful, right?


    Besides, there is the way of the card system. The next card slot is unlocked. At level 10, Ian will be able to equip with a new card. If he can draw characters who are good at physical skills, it may open for him a basic physical training proficiency after equipping them.


    Dont forget, thats how the basic Nen skills proficiency came.


    When Ian thought of spending money to recharge and draw cards, he felt that the pit was a wave after wave, and he did not know what kind of cards he could draw if he spends the seven million Berries from Buggys bounty. If he didnt draw a card with physical skills. Doesnt that mean that he should keep buying them?


    Ian suddenly thought of a sentence: Dont use your time to challenge the pocket money of the second generation rich! But now, it seems that even if you are a second-generation rich, you may not be able to fill in the ck hole of this damned system


    So Ian felt that he still need to rely on himself, integrate and create his own swordsmanship, and that should be done as soon as possible.


    So for the rest of the time, Ian waited until the Nen recovers a little. He started to use the Fist of the Mortal me and attack in the air on the boat to practice using the Nen and increase his Nen skills proficiency. He wanted to practice as much as possible to achieve advanced proficiency, and perhaps by that time, his scorching sh can be used.


    Yeah, Scorching sh! This was the name Ian gave for his own skill, he used the Sword of the Darkness me andbined it with one of his shes. Isnt that Scorching sh? As for the more powerful swordsmanship like one sh, seven flickers after that, it will be called scorching seven flickers!


    After two days of sailing, nothing went wrong, except for slightlyrge sea waves. Ian arrived safely on the ind of Loguetown.


    When Ian saw thend far from the horizon, he felt that Loguetown should be a big town, but when he actuallynded, Ian found that it was bigger than he had imagined.


    On the pier of Loguetown, there were many ships moored,rge or small, not less than a thousand ships. These docked ships are not only fishing boats, merchant ships, cruise ships, but also marines warships. Even if he was in a remote corner, he could see some big ships with ck gs. Needless to say, they should be pirates.


    At first, Ian wondered if it was really okay for these pirate ships to stop at the harbor in such a magnificent ce.


    Then he knew that pirates are a good group of consumers. They also need supplies, they need to rx and have fun, andpared to ordinary people, pirates spend more money.


    This also led to the fact that Loguetown did not refuse the entry of pirates. It was once the ce where the Pirate King, Gol.D.Roger, was born and executed. This town is also known as The town of the beginning and the end, and it was also a great deterrent to pirates. At the same time, Loguetown also had thergest marine base in East Blue. Naturally, they are not afraid of pirates riots and robberies.


    Wow!!


    As soon as Ian entered Loguetown, a sense of intimacy arose. Compared with Frost Moon Vige, he was still more ustomed to this lively urban life.


    Of course, if he wants to live in such a ce, he must have money first. Ian has money, but at present, its only on paper. He cant cash it. So Ian pulled a passer-by and asked him about the marines base location and proceeded to head there first.


    _________________________________________________________________________________________________________

 Chapter 46: Best Friends

    Chapter 46: Best Friends


    Ah, that girls thighs are so beautiful! Its probably a good fit to wearlike stockings!


    Wow! This girls very hot, look at her beautiful dress, from this site, I can see half of her chest!


    Huh? This restaurant is so crowded, it looks like they have delicious food. Should Ie and eat here when I get the money?


    Oh, what kind of fish does that fishmonger sell? It looks strange. Its an elephants trunk?


    Walking in the streets of Loguetown, Ian looked around and saw another worldpletely different from the tranquil and peaceful Frost Moon Vige. It can be said that Ian came to this world for so many years. For the first time in the street, he saw so many people, and unconsciously he was so excited.


    He not only looked at the beautiful women in the street, but also at all kinds of strange things. Anyway, the Marines base could not run away from the town, so he did not rush to it. He just looked fresh and strange all the way.


    But what he didnt know was that he looked like a bumpkin who had never been in a city. When some fashionable men and women passed him, they couldnt help looking at him strangely, and then silently covered their mouths andughed when they left.


    Ian naturally heard some, but he was toozy to pay attention to it. These people whoughed at others were shallow people. Ian did not have the time to be angry with these people.


    While walking, there were two people ahead, a fat man and a thin man. The fat man was wearing a small leather jacket, his whole body and belly were exposing. But the skinny man had a Mohicans hair. There were all kinds of shiny pendants all over his body. Both of them were armed, each carrying a machete, and at first nce, he knew that they were not good people.


    When they came face to face, both of them walked ntingly, making it easy for passers-by to see them and quickly sneak out, for fear of getting into trouble.


    Of course, Ian saw the two men, but he didnt pay much attention to them. The route he made was originally staggered with the two.


    However, what he didnt expect was that when the fat man and the thin man were about to go in the opposite direction of Ians, the fat guy suddenly took a step in the way of Ian and wanted to hit Ian with his shoulder very stiffly.


    Ian had already felt something was wrong when the fat man was going to bump into him, Ian used some of his strength to ram the fat man with his shoulder.


    The fat man looked at his stocky body. He knew that they were about to collide, but he didnt try to avoid that, and with a bang, he was knocked down by Ian when he passed by.


    Ah! Dont you look where do you walk, Kid!? Without waiting for Ian to speak, the other thin man spoke first, with an exciting look on his face, and said to Ian, Look at what you have done, youve hurt my friend! Oh, you have to pay for that!


    On the other hand, the skinny man was wondering how his friend performed so well, just now, that fall looked so real.


    What doesnt he know was that fat guy was really knocked over, its not acting


    Ian looked at the two guys silently. What was the matter with him? When he first came to Loguetown, he met with racketeers?


    He wanted to ignore the two men and left directly, but when Ian just lifted his leg, the thin man suddenly grabbed Ians shoulder and screamed, Come on, man! This fellow wants to escape when he just bumped into someone!


    With this shouting, the surrounding passers-by rushed away, revealing arge area of open space, the residents of Loguetown have be ustomed to it, knowing that this is trouble, in order not to be affected, avoiding them was the best solution.


    The scream of the thin man was supposed to be ipetent, but the strange thing was that the people on the road gathered up from all the corners as if they were concerned about the fat guy, and all of them were carrying weapons, and Ian found himself surrounded in the middle by them.


    Whats going on? Among those who just ran out, a big man with a mustache said, How can you run away when you hit someone?


    Is that how topensate for those you damaged!? Others also echoed.


    Watching these people trying to deduce the situation of the brave spectators, but when their acting skills were not in ce, Ian thought it was really funny. Atst, he knew that he had not only met racketeers, but it was a whole gangmittee.


    In fact, when Ian came ashore, he felt vague as if someone was stalking him. At that time, he thought that the person who was following might be the sheriff in the town, and he didnt care. After all, he was armed, and those sheriffs were afraid of the pirates disturbances on the shore, so it was normal to monitor them. But when these people appeared in front of him, Ian discovered that the person who was stalking him was not the town sheriff, but he was one of this gang!


    What he didnt know was that it was these guys who were a local gangster in Loguetown or some pirate regiment. Ian was just wondering why these people were stalking him? What were they thinking, Ian, doesnt look like a rich man!!


    Just when Ian was still wondering, he heard the thin man says, If you hurt someone, you dont just walk away. Where is there such a cheap thing? I think your sword is good, so give it to me to pay for my friends medical expenses!


    Ian was surprised that they wanted the long sword on his back.


    Does it mean that my sword is worth a lot of money?


    What Ian doesnt know was that these gangsters look down for people, but they have a great eye for things. The style of Ians long sword is totally different from the weaponsmonly used by people in this world. It has a different kind of beauty. Moreover, it really belongs to good swords just in terms of the texture of its de. If we want to make aparison, this long sword is at the lowest level of the good sharp swords, but its considered price is a million Berries!


    A teenager who looks seventeen or eighteen years old, carrying a weapon worth a million Berries, and who has never seen this world before, walked around in the street and was curious about everything. This group looked at Ian as an easy target!


    Ian was not a fool. When he heard the other partys idea of taking his sword, he suddenly understood it. He couldnt help but sigh. A bustling city is like this. Although it is prosperous, there are also people of all kinds. Compared with the quiet life of Frost Moon Vige, it is really annoying to encounter such an event.


    So he lowered the brim of his hat and looked up at the group. His eyes were hidden in the shadow of his hat. He coldly said, Come on, kids, get good!


    As soon as this is said, it made the group around Ian all stunned. In their thoughts, this bumpkin, who had never seen the world before, should be panicking at such a situation, right? There were so many people on the other side, and with a little acquaintance with each other, so they thought they wont need their weapons in order to get what they want?


    There is something wrong with this kid! Why is he so arrogant?


    At this time, the fat man who had just been knocked down by Ians shoulder opened his mouth and said: Be careful, this boy strength is good! Oh, it hurts me!


    Huh! How strong is he? The thin man reacted disdainfully: I dont believe he can beat us all alone, twenty or thirty people!


    The man with the mustache also seemed impatient with acting, and spoke directly to Ian: Boy, hand over your sword, thats all! Or well kill you! (T.N: Its easy if he gave them the sword and then take it off in the system! Surprise them by its disappearing! Problem solved ^^)


    if they cant get it with racketeering, will they change it into a robbery? Ian cant help feeling pity for their INTELLIGENCE. There are always people who think that theirrge number will undoubtedly have higher power


    These guys are simply gangsters, and their entanglement is a waste of time, so he waszy to talk nonsense with them, so Ian directly pulled his sword and prepared to fight them!


    However, at this time, a voice suddenly sounded from the rear, saying: So many people bullying a kid, we really cant stand it anymore! What do you think, Yosaku?


    Then another voice replied: Of course, we cant turn a blind eye to such evil things, do you say so, Johnny!


    Was there anyone who dares to meddle? The gangsters immediately turned their heads and looked over.


    Ian also felt the same thing. Although these little guys were not a problem for him, but in this case, the passers-by were hiding far away, but there were people who dare to stand up for justice, and also these two names were familiar, which made Ian somewhat concerned.


    Looking back, Ian saw two men standing behind, on the left, a man was wearing cool ck sunsses and had a ck tattoo on his left cheek that reads sea, his right hand was crosswise, and his left hand clenching his fist on his chin.


    The one on the right, however, was wearing a red headgear, carrying a cigarette, a green coat and yellow id shorts over his unshaven legs. Both of them hadrge swords on their waists, but one on his left and the other on his right.


    Ian watched the two men in silence and said to himself. Arent these Johnny and Yosaku who were the keenest friends.


    The two men still looked young and immature, but their strong manners are already in ce, so that the group of gangsters was also frightened by them. Looking at them vigntly, they said, Who are you? I advise you that you should not meddle in our business, you better leave!


    Who are we? Hum! Johnny pushed his sunsses, pulled out hisrge sword at his waist, and pointed to the group: Im Johnny!


    Im Yosaku! Yosaku did the same thing as Johnny and said his name.


    Then the two said together: We are pirate hunters!


    Pirate Hunters? The gang looked at each other and suddenly burst outughing.


    Haha, Pirate Hunters? The ones were afraid of are Pirate Hunters!, but you guys? The man with the mustacheughed and said, Not to mention that we have never heard of you two!


    Huh!! Johnny was in a hurry and shouted at them, Dont underestimate us. Although weve just started out, but we are very powerful!


    It seems that we have to teach them a lesson! Yosaku said to Johnny.


    Alright! Johnny nodded: Exactly, catching this gang will make both of us famous!


    After that, Johnny told Ian, Dont worry, well help you solve this problem, but youd better hide in case youre scared and dont want to be sshed with blood!


    Ian was silent, got off the way. Then Johnny and Yosaku rushed towards the group opposite with their swords, and they kept screaming all the way.


    After this screaming, Johnny and Yosaku were quickly settled by the group opposite!


    Beaten ck and blue, with no resistance whatsoever to the group.


    _________________________________________________________________________________________________________

 Chapter 47: Who caught them?

    Chapter 47: Who caught them?


    Johnny and Yosaku were lying on the ground, their faces swollen like pigs heads, their hands and feet were twitching.


    The reason is that they both rushed to help, just after some swings they were kicked down. It seemed that the gangsters feel that their opponent was too weak, so they were toozy to use their weapons to kill them, so that group gathered around them directly and started kicking them while they were on the ground!


    Ian watched this scene and felt terrible, he couldnt help but cover his face and didnt want to see it again.


    His original thought was that Johnny and Yosaku dared to stand up to help someone even if it wasnt their business. Then they should be kinda powerful, so Ian just got off their way. He should have known that they were so weak and should not have let them go at first, and should have solved it by himself.


    The action of Ian covering his face was misunderstood by this gang. They thought that he was too frightened to see Johnny and Yosakus tragedy, so theyughed more arrogantly and loudly.


    At that moment, Johnny, who was shaking up and trying to get up, said to Ian, Oh Damn it! We nearly won Take advantage of this time and run quickly!


    Ian was stunned, what do you mean? The two guys, Johnny and Yosaku, were not just pretending that its alright, but even they were trying to help Ian escape?


    Otherwise, why would they tell him to run this time?


    Haha, you want to escape? The man with the mustache burst outughing, and his group surrounded Ian again: Do you think you can escape easily? Hand over your weapon!


    Ian looked at them askew and asked, You said just now that the thing you feared the most was a pirate hunter? Are you pirates?


    Yeah, thats right, we are pirates! The thin man said proudly.


    Oh, thats it! Ian understood now, and suddenly said, I thought you are just gangsters! In that case, youre supposed to be part of some big pirate regiment, no wonder you dont take pirate hunters seriously.


    Thats right! Were The thin man wanted to keep talking, but Ian shook his head and interrupted him.


    Unfortunately, I have no time to listen to your bullshit! Ian pointed at them with Samuros long sword: Because whether you were afraid of pirate hunters, from today on, you must be afraid!


    What what do you mean? The thin guy was stunned.


    Its very simple, I am also a pirate hunter!


    When Ian finished talking, he directly struck the thin mans shoulder with the back of his sword. Then everyone heard a terrible squeaking noise. Immediately, the bone on the thin mans shoulder was crushed by Ians attack, and the thin man fell to his knees with a loud scream.


    For these unruly pirates, Ian was toozy to cut them with his de. This ce was full of people, which would make it bloody and ugly, so he used the back of his sword.


    Go! Kill him! The horror of the thin man, did not scare these pirates, but inspired their fierceness. Twenty or thirty pirates came to Ian with their weapons.


    Ian raised his sword and blocked the swing of a pirates axe in front of him. He lifted his leg and kicked him on his chest. With great force, the pirate was shot out like a cannon shell and crashed into the shop in front of him.


    Too weak! These guys have no power except for theserge number of people. They were not even as good as the pirates of Buggy.


    Even if they attacked him, it would have no effect on Ians speed and reaction. The long sword in his hand waved and drew an arc. It was a precise knock at every pirates wrist. It knocked down the weapons in their hands. Then, when they were distracted, with the back of his sword, Ian again struck their shoulders.


    The noise of the fractured bones kept sounding continuous. The nearest circle of people from Ian were beaten like the thin guy. One by one fell on his knees and screamed loudly.


    A one person may not be screaming that loud, but seven or eight people cried together, which was a little exaggerated. The remaining pirates were finally frightened and stared at Ian with weapons, wondering if they should continue to pounce on him.


    They were stunned, but Ian didnt stop. He rushed into the crowd and zigzagged around. Everyone he saw was knocked down with a hit of the back of his sword, breaking their shoulders and making them kneel on the ground.


    In just over ten seconds, the group of twenty or thirty pirates was all kneeling down.


    He didnt even use his skills. It wasnt worth it to these guys.


    Although the people around the road have been hiding far away, they were actually watching secretly. When they saw that Ian had beat so many wicked men in a short time, they couldnt help being shocked. They thought that the boy with the weird hat was so unlucky. How could they know that suddenly the boy had won against these guys?


    This young man is really strong!


    Ian watched all of them lose their resistance. Then he put the sword back and went to Johnny and Yosaku. He bowed his head and asked them, Are you all right?


    Yeah Were alright! Johnny and Yosaku stared at Ian for a while before they reacted and got up from the ground in a hurry.


    Looking at the screaming pirates lying on the ground, Ian had some headaches and didnt know how to deal with them. So he thought about it and asked Johnny and Yosaku, Do you have a rope?


    Ah! Yes! Johnny and Yosaku were stunned and quickly answered, Yes, Oni-san! (Big Brother with respect)


    After seeing the battle Ian had just fought, the two guys finally realized that Ian didnt need them to


    Meddle at all. The strength of this group was many times higher than that of these two guys. So when they opened their mouths, they Called Ian Big Brother directly.


    Ian also knows the virtues of these two men. As long as he is better than them, they will call him Big Brother. So there was no ident while they tied up the pirates with ropes.


    Johnny and Yosaku immediately took action and did not take long toplete Ians instructions.


    Lets go to the marine base! Ian said to them.


    Then, a magical scene appeared in the streets of Loguetown. Twenty or thirty pirates were tied to their waists by a rope, while Ian was walking ahead alone, holding the rope and dragging them. Each of them had their right shoulder bones broken, whining as they walked.


    If an uninformed person saw it, they would think it was human trafficking!


    The pirate riots there were just reported to the marines. Just as Ian was walking with this group of pirates, the marine soldiers also came. After seeing this scene, they were shocked and pointed their gun at Ian.


    Johnny and Yosaku raised their hands in horror. Only Ian said calmly, Im a pirate hunter. Ie to the base to receive a bounty. These people are pirates, so youd better not point your gun at me!


    A marine soldier, Mashikaku, was the leader of the team. He heard the words and looked at the group of people pulled by Ian in the rear. As a matter of fact, they really didnt look like good men. He waved his hand and asked the marine soldiers to put down their guns.


    Young man, these pirates you caught look like third-rate pirates! The Chief Petty Officer said to Ian, Although their number isrge, their reward is not necessarily high, or maybe they have none!


    It doesnt matter! Ian shook his head. These guys were just in my way. They wanted to rob me. Im not here to receive their bounty!


    Oh? Mashikaku was surprised and asked, Whose bounty do youe for? Do you have any supporting documents?


    Yeah! Sure! Ian took out the arrest certificate issued by Morgan and handed it to him. I caught the Buggy Pirates!


    When Mashikaku heard this, he was very surprised. He quickly took the document and looked at it. After a while, he looked up at Ian with disbelief expression. This document is not fake! So youre Ian, the pirate Hunter mentioned by the 153rd branch?


    Well, its me! Ian nodded and asked, I just came to Loguetown to get the reward!


    Johnny and Yosaku stood behind Ian, heard the whole conversation, and their eyes shone. They knew what kind of pirate group Buggys was. He is the Star Clown, Buggy, who has a bounty of seven million Berries.


    They just saw the scene of Ian beating that gang, and they knew Ian was very strong, but they didnt expect Ian to be so strong that he can even catch a pirate worth a seven million Berries bounty!


    This time, Johnny and Yosaku were more determined to call Ian Big Brother!


    When he heard that Ian wasing to collect the reward, the Chief Petty Officer was somewhat embarrassed. He said, It is true that bounties with millions of Berries are collected from Loguetown, but unfortunately, you may need to wait for a little longer!


    What do you mean? Ian raised his eyebrows.


    Dont get me wrong, its not that we wont give you the reward! Mashikaku waved hurriedly and said, Because the person in charge of our base has been transferred! Its also rted to the Buggy pirates you caught. They were bold enough to attack the 153rd branch. So the Marine Headquarters felt that it was necessary to send a strong person to the East Blue. The order has been given, and Captain Smoker is already on his way. Hes crossing the Calm Belt, so hell be here in two days.


    Captain Smoker? Ian was stunned. No way! Smoker was transferred to Loguetown to be in charge, and it was rted to him catching Buggy.


    He understood Mashikakus meaning. Therge expenditure of the base needs the signature of the new person in charge to approve it. Fortunately, its only two days.


    But Ian had no money now, so he pulled the rope in his hand and asked Mashikaku: Can these pirates get me some money? If their bounty is small, you dont need his sign for approval, do you?


    I dont know about that. You cane with me to the base to check it out! Mashikaku said.


    So, Ian took the string of pirates and followed Mashikaku to the base.


    Youre amazing! Big brother Ian! Johnny came up excitedly and said: I didnt expect that you caught Buggy with the bounty of 7 million Berries!


    If only we could catch pirates with such high rewards in the future! Yosaku looked forward to it. So we dont have to fish to maintain our lives!


    Despite the fact that these two men had acted justly in spite of their own safety, Ian acquiesced in their following. But What the Heck, How miserable are you guys? What! Fishing to sustain life? Arent you pirate hunters?


    Ian didnt want to say a word, he just kept silence, and then he heard the man with the mustache behind him weakly saying. What is the greatness of catching a seven million pirate? Youd better let us go! Were Krieg Pirates, If you dare to hand us over to the marines, the Don Krieg will never let you go! (E.N: Oh shoot, a big bounty is about toe)

 Chapter 48: Ships Problem

    Chapter 48: Ships Problem


    Well? Who did you say wille for you? the man with the mustache had severe shoulder pain, he talked a little leaky, and Ian didnt hear him clearly.


    Johnny and Yosaku heard him, and they suddenly eximed, You What did you say? K Krieg Pirates!?


    Yes! the man with the mustache and several other piratesughed fiercely and said, We have already said that although we are pirates, we are not afraid of any pirate hunter! We are the biggest hegemony in the East Blue, the Krieg Pirates! In the East Blue, no pirate Hunter dares to interfere with us!


    The voice had not yet fallen. Suddenly, a foot came out and kicked him directly in the face.


    Puff! The mans face was mmed, and teeth sprayed out with blood and nerves dangling on each tooth


    What kicked him in the face was naturally Ians foot. While everyone was looking, Ian calmly retracted his foot, and said: Shush! Didnt you say that? Lets get out of here and shut up!


    You Are you crazy? Another pirate screamed, You dare to do that after we told you that were Krieg Pirates!?


    Ian didnt get angry again, he walked to the pirates side and poked his head, So what if youre one of Kriegs Pirates? I told you all, I am a pirate hunter! How dare you say in front of my face that no one dares to interfere with you? What the f*ck! Are you kicking me?


    After that, Ian directly kicked him against the others and kept them moving forward while maintaining their silence.


    The soldiers in front of them turned back and watched Ian kicking the pirates. When they saw this scene, they finally recognized that he was really a seventeen years old boy who caught a bunch of pirates.


    Many marine soldiers shrank their necks in awe of Ians fierce temper


    Finally, Johnny and Yosaku dragged Ian. Johnny took out some wanted posters and showed them over to Ian. He said, Brother Ian, listen to me. The Krieg Pirates are notparable to the Buggy Pirates. Their leader, Admiral Don Krieg, is a strong pirate with more than ten million bounty. Hes really a famous and vicious pirate on the East Blue! Its really troublesome to get involved with him!


    Ian took the poster and found that Kriegs reward was the same as he remembers, 17 million Berries. (T.N: LOL! did he remembers all the bounties in the world XD?)(E.N: nope, only the famous and big bosses that Luffy faced)


    In fact, Ian was going to the sea three years earlier than Luffy. Even Buggys bounty was only 7 million. He didnt expect that Krieg had the same reward!


    What Ian didnt know was that the main thing about the bounties was the governments attitude towards the pirate. Krieg, who stole a Marine ship and, under the guise of a Marine g, he approached towns without suspicion In order to let people rx their vignce, and then he takes the opportunity to attack many viges and ships. For this, the government and the marines were so outraged by this group. Constantly smearing the marines, so they belonged to the enormously threatening Pirates.


    This can exin why Kriegs bounty surpassed ten million. But Buggy who was keen on looting treasures and doesnt provoke the Marines easily, and most of the time, he kept the low-key affair, but Krieg was notorious. The two didnt have the same terms of reputation.


    He also gained some advantages of this notoriety. The Krieg Pirates was the recognized hegemony in the East Blue, and many pirates have chosen to join him. With Johnny and Yosakus exnation, Ian finally figured out why they were so afraid of him. It is said that the Krieg Pirates had developed very well now. He has more than 30 ships and 3,000 pirates.


    Even some small marine branch couldnt emte to such a force


    Ian turned to Mashikaku and said. Is it normal that the Marines sits and watches the Krieg Pirates expand?


    Mashikaku spread out his hands helplessly and said. What can we do? The marines elites are concentrated in various branches in the Grand Line. That goes not only in the East Blue, even the South Blue, the North Blue, and the West Blue. The marine forces of the four major oceans are weak, and we have no intention to do anything. After hearing that captain Smoker ising, it will be better


    Ian shook his head when he heard this. Even the marines were afraid of Krieg. But Ian knew very well that Krieg isnt that strong, hes iparable to Buggy. At least, Buggy has a devil fruit, but Krieg was just an ordinary man, and he isnt even as stratagem as Captain Kuro. It can only be said that this fellow is just cunning. His so-called strength is nothing more than an illusion. Perhaps it is because of his inner weakness that this fellow always likes to arm himself with some external equipment.


    So two yearster, when Krieg wanted to challenge himself and go to the Grand Line, he tragically encountered Dracule Mihawk, who defeated his whole fleet by himself, and returned miserably after only seven days on the Grand Line.


    For this so-called Krieg Pirates, Ian was not very concerned about them. He can roughly feel his own strength. He knows that he is much better than Zoro when he goes out to sea. If Krieg really dares to give Ian troubles, then Its time to kill him.


    As for his so-called thousands of subordinates, he could see what kind of pirates they were. Their means were blocking roads, racketeering to rob things. Could this be called pirates?


    So Ian didnt take the threat of the pirates seriously at all and took them all to the marine base.


    Mashikaku, with his men, asked for the names of the pirates one by one in order to find out if they were wanted.


    The result almost made Ian want to kick them all again. He had a hunch that these guys were not pirates at all. The result of interrogation confirmed this. Almost none of them was wanted by the marine, that is to say, there was a little reward


    Except for the man with the mustache, who used to be a mountain bandit, he was badly wounded when he was robbing someone. Then he ran to the sea and joined the Krieg Pirates. He was the only one who had a bounty, but he was not wanted by the Marines, the family of the victim offered a reward on him, and it was only 50,000 Berries


    If it werent for the bounty of that man, the pirates would have suffered another harsh beating from Ian.


    Buggys seven million bounty wont be received until Smoker arrives in two days. So the fifty thousand reward for the man with the mustache was the only money Ian has made at present. Fortunately, the Marines paid him directly.


    With these 50,000 Berries, Ian shouldnt have a problem staying these two days in Loguetown, which made Ian feel better, so he said to Johnny and Yosaku: Come on, I will invite you to dinner!


    OH! Sugoiii! Johnny and Yosaku immediately raised their hands and cheered.


    Despite their weakness, they were still righteous, and Ian found that even though they had just started out, but they were like snakes, knowing many things. So Ian wanted to take the opportunity and ask them about something while eating.


    They had arrived at a lively restaurant, they had seen on the street. Before the waiter came and took their order, Johnny and Yosaku were pping the tables and shouting, Beer! Threerge beers!


    It seems that those who go out to sea are basically good drinkers. Ian didnt mind, either. When the beer was served, he bumped his cup into Johnny and Yosakus ss and said, Cheers!


    After drinking arge ss of beer, while waiting for the waiter to refill the cups, Ian asked the two young men. Do you know if there is a shipyard in Loguetown that sellrge ships?


    Why, Brother Ian, do you want to buy a ship? Johnny asked curiously.


    Well! To be precise, I want a medium-sized ship. Im going to the Grand Line! Ian replied.


    On his way to Loguetown, he had already thought about it. He was thinking that he really had to go to the Grand Line. There were hardly any Devil Fruit in the East Blue. Even Buggys Fruit was from the Grand Line.


    So in order to find a Devil Fruit, he must go to the Grand Line.


    Kuina has been lying in bed for so many years, presumably, even if he wakes up, It wont be easy for her. As her brother, she might ept or refuse his help. Even though, he thought hed better get Kuina one of the strongest Logia Fruit.


    Although the devil fruit is rted to the exercise of users, the Logia-type Devil Fruits are still recognized to be stronger. As long as the user of this type of fruit doesnt fight one of their counters, the Logia fruit users are usually untouchable, or unless they encounter someone with Haki. The Logia-type Devil Fruits is destined to have a higher starting point than that of the Zoan and Paramecia.


    In order to find Devil fruits, he must go to the Grand Line, but to there, Ians current boat cant resist the tide, so Ian felt it necessary to change to a bigger ship.


    Nevertheless, a ship too big cant be operated by one person, so Ian carefully considered that a medium-sized ship is the most suitable one.


    Johnny took a big sip of his beer, wiped the corners of his mouth and said, With all respect, Big brother Ian, even if you get the seven million reward, its still very difficult to buy a ship!


    No! Ian asked. How expensive is a medium-sized ship?


    Its not a question of the price! Yosaku shook his head and said, Its about booking it. A ready-made ship cant be bought at the shipyard at all. It can only be booked. But after booking, a ship will be ready after five or six Months short and a year long. Can you wait, Big Brother Ian?


    That long! Ian was shocked.


    Of course, its not that easy to make a ship! Johnny said, Wood needs to be dried, then it needs to be painted, and then re-dried. There are many processes before and after. Id like to say that if you buy a new boat with it, youd better ask if someone in Loguetown will sell their old boat, which is not only cheap but also you wont wait for a thing!

 Chapter 49: Dine and dash

    Chapter 49: Dine and dash


    As the three men spoke, the restaurant owner served the principal food. (E.N: The principal foods of an animal poption are those which it eats in greatest quantities)


    The reason why this restaurant is so popr was that it operates like a big stall in the impression of Ian. All the food is famous for itsrge quantity. This time, the principal food was no exception. It was arge piece of barbecued meat, and they had no idea what kind of animal it was. It presents a nice pink color with all kinds of spices. It feels fragrant as soon as ites up.


    There was not only a barbecue on the te, but also rice, which seems to be watered with the gravy of barbecue, wrapped in a green vegetable leaf, increasing peoples appetite at first sight.


    When Ian saw the vegetable leaves, he remembered that his Den Den Mushi hadnt been fed in the past two days, so he quickly took off his hat.


    Inside the hat, the little guy was hanging steadily upside down on the top of the hat. It was sticking to his body. His big eyes were huddled inside his shell. Ian pulled him and found that he was still stuck from stickiness. No wonder, even if Ian has often fought with people in this period, this little fellow had no problem with falling off or rolling and mming all over inside the hat.


    So Ian had to tap on the shell gently. When he heard the noise, his big eyes came out of the shell and looked at Ian with a happy look.


    Huh! Animals in this world give people a sense of refinement, so spiritual.


    Den Den Mushis arezy creatures. They not only rarely move, but also seldom have the idea of foraging themselves, so they like to be raised by people. In that case, they can have a stable source of food, and their food intake is notrge. Sometimes it doesnt matter if they dont feed them for a few days.


    Unfortunately, this Den Den Mushi is a kind of creature, not an industrialized product. Their quantity was not that much in the world, so it is impossible to poprize it like a mobile phone. With this Den Den Mushi, Ian can talk to Master Koshiro in Frost Moon Vige and Zoro at any time.


    Of course, If he couldnt make the call that does not mean that he was unable to write letters. Thats what the cruise ships parked at the port of Loguetown do. Letters and documents can be sent by cruise.


    After pulling off the leaves from the te and putting them in his hat to feed the Den Den Mushi, Ian ate his own meal. After so many days on the boat, he basically only ate cold food. Now he could finally eat a hot meal. Ian felt that it was delicious, like never before.


    Johnny and Yosaku, both of them, were also busy chewing. All three of them kept eating all kinds of food. Then they cried out. In a short time, they had piled up a bunch of tes in front of them.


    When he finally got full and looked up, Ian was shocked after seeing the pile of dishes: how did we eat that much!?


    He only has 50,000 Berries in his pocket now. If that wasnt enough to pay for the meal, then this will be terrible! Its a shame that a pirate hunter should wash dishes and pay off his debts in the restaurant.


    Are you pigs? He couldnt help knocking Johnny and Yosaku hard on the head. These two guys, their stomachs almost became round, while still eating! Their posture was like they have eaten all the food for a lifetime!


    Brother Ian, didnt you say that we are your guests? Johnny covered his head and kept chewing his food. He hesitated and said, You arent taking back your words, arent you?


    Sh*t! Ian lowered his voice and said, I only have 50,000 Berries. What if we had eaten too much and didnt have enough money?


    Then we run! Yosaku whispered, Anyway, its not the first time weve to dine and dash!


    Ian found that what he said was reasonable, and for a while, he didnt know how to answer that.


    Just then, the three suddenly heard a loud noiseing from behind.


    This restaurant with food stalls has been busy and noisy before, so Ian didnt pay much attention to it at first, but it was unexpected that the noise was much louder than usual. So the three couldnt help turning around and looking over.


    That thing happened on the other side of the dining table. A group of people was there, looking like all the customers in the restaurant, no less than twenty people. They gathered in a semicircle, and they were pointing and arguing about something with each other.


    Whats the matter? Why did the man suddenly copsed?


    Yes, he was eating just now!


    Wouldnt he be dead? His face is buried on the food, and he is still motionless!


    Look, he still has food in his hand, which means he died suddenly from eating!


    Hey Chef!, there might be a problem with your stuff, its food poisoning!?


    A group of customers guessed the reason, and then gradually pointed at the restaurant owner. The restaurant owner didnt dare to take this spot! So he waved his hand in a hurry and said, Impossible, so many people have eaten the same food, why did no one else got poisoned?


    Hearing this conversation of the customers, Johnny said, Brother Ian, it seems that someone died suddenly!


    Yosaku said while closing his arms. I think its probably a heart attack, and suddenly it happened when he was eating!


    Johnny was reluctant and said, You havent seen that person. How can you be so sure?


    As they spoke and argued, they did not notice the expression on Ians face.


    How to say it, the expression on Ians face was very strange, there were some doubts, as if he had noticed something and couldnt believe it. In short, his face was extremely weird.


    This scene feels so familiar!


    So Ian got up quickly and walked towards the dining table surrounded by the customers. He squeezed in the crowd, walked inside and saw a man sitting on a chair with his back to him. He was holding a knife and fork high on the table, and the food was still poked on them, but his whole head was hanging down, and his face was plunged inside the te.


    The suspected victim wore a pair of ck shorts with an iron chain, but he had no clothes on his upper body. He wore an orange Jean hat on his head, a tattoo on his left arm and four letters of ASCE, the letter S was crossed out!


    At the sight of the tattoo, Ian realized that it was really him!


    Just now, he heard the customers saying that someone was eating, and then dropped dead, Ian had a bad feeling. When he sees that person, Ians thoughts were in ce


    He had the impression that the person who could dress up like this, is without a second thought Ace!


    The reason why Ian was so surprised was that although Ian promised to help Garp in catching his grandson Ace, he never thought that he would meet Ace so soon!


    As he said before, what are the chances of meeting a specific person in such a vast world?


    Now Ians experience can tell everyone the result: Very, very big!!!


    It was so big that he doesnt know how to spit it out!


    Vice admiral, Garp, did he have a prophecy? Just after he entrusted the task, he met with Ace. He was sure that he will meet Ace, wasnt he?


    In particr, Ian was speechless. He was just talking about the topic of Dine and dash with Johnny and Yosaku. Then he turned to meet Ace, the lord of Dine and dash!


    What the heck! This world is so wonderful that ordinary people cant understand it at all.


    Just as Ian was in a mess, Ace, who was buried on the dinner te over there, suddenly raised his head abruptly.


    This made the surrounding circle of customers who thought he was dead, so shocked that their chins fell down to the ground!


    Little did he know how much disturbance he had just caused. With a Puha!, Ace gasped for a long time and began to chew the food in his mouth again. People around him said with a lingering palpitation, Its dangerous! He Fell asleep identally and almost died of suffocation!


    As soon as this was said, the customers and the owner of the restaurant surrounding him suddenly copsed and fell to the ground.


    He fell asleep!


    Though often some odd peoplee to Loguetown, but this was the first time that people have ever seen such kind.


    After chewing for a while and eating the food on the te, Ace ovepped the te onto the already tall stack of dishes, which he ate. The food of that one person was catching up with Ians group.


    Ah, Im full! Im really full! Ace patted his belly, turned around and revealed his freckled face. Ian was the two sad and smiling circr badges on his cowboy hat. Two long orange side straps hung downsides of his hat and met at arge medallion of a bulls skull with orange tassels.


    Seeing a group of people surrounded him, Ace was somewhat surprised and asked, What happened?


    The crowd could no longer hold back, and screamed at him fiercely, What do you mean!!??


    Everyone was worried about him, and then it turned out that the man was just sleeping, and he dared to ask what happened!?


    Ace didnt care, or he didnt even understand why these people were screaming at him. He just stood up, put his shoulder bag on his back, bowed to the restaurant owner and said politely: The meal was delicious. Thank you for your hospitality!


    The restaurant owner was stunned by his sudden courtesy, and subconsciously responded. My pleasure! Im pleased to hear that you are satisfied!


    Good-bye then! Ace bowed again.


    Okay, take care, and visit us again! The restaurant owner answered subconsciously.


    When Ace walked out of the store, the restaurant owner felt as if he had forgotten something. Finally, the waiter cautiously reminded him: Boss, the man has not paid yet


    The owner of the restaurant finally regained his consciousness and rushed out to the entrance of the store. As a result, he found that Ace had already run away. So the owner shouted, Catch that runner!


    When Ian walked out to Ace, he was refreshed. He thought of Garps task. He couldnt take so much into ount. He took up his hat, buckled it on his head, and followed him out of the store.


    Johnny and Yosaku looked at each other and immediately followed him.


    So in the end, Ian heard the roar of the restaurant owner at the entrance of the store and turned into, Catch those guys who ate without paying!!

 Chapter 50: Can we still be friends?

    Chapter 50: Can we still be friends?


    Johnny chased him from behind and shouted excitedly: Brother Ian, youre so smart! When someone eats and run, we have to take the opportunity to run away too! In this way, even if we were caught by the sheriff, that fellow would be the lead suspect!


    Yosaku echoed on the other side: Yes, yes! Its time to call him the leaders loss!


    When Ian heard that, he shook his hand and said, Shut up! Isnt it just for a dine and dash, okay?


    Looking at the way the guy was running as soon as he leaves the store. They didnt think about it. This guy is a habitual criminal. If Ian stopped to give the owner the meal money and then tries to chase Ace, at that time, he might lose track of Ace then.


    Its hard to find Ace here, how could Ian let him run away so easily?


    In fact, Ian did not need to be so concerned. Although Garpmissioned Ian in exchange for the boat and handcuffs, he did not send anyone to supervise him. It is reasonable that even if Ian has seen Ace, he could act like he didnt know him. Even if he did meet Garp again, he would say that he had not met him.


    But thats not the case. In the days after leaving Garps boat, Ian suddenly remembered something. Since Garp was a vice admiral, should he have more power? Moreover, he is also a good friend of Sengoku. He can, for sure talk with the world government. So, can he ask for help from them and introduce him to Vegapunk?


    Its not just to meet this mysterious scientist, but Ian wonders if this technological genius, who has surpassed mankind for 500 years, will be able to help him awaken Kuina! Vegapunk can even transform the human body. Would he know something about the soul?


    If Ian doesnt know about these people and things, its OK. But hes a transmigrator. If he knows something about the worlds most famous people, he must try his best to do everything he can.


    This fantasy world is indeed soulful, the most obvious example is the Yomi Yomi no Mi of Brook! If Vegapunk is really such a genius, then he could not have known such things as soul.


    With this idea, Ian felt that the line between himself and Garp could not be broken! But Ian is not one of Garps men. At best, he just knows. The only thing Ian can rely on now is helping Garp. Naturally, it falls on the matter of catching Ace.


    Thats why hes in a hurry to catch up. He had already figured it out. Before Garp leaves the East Blue, no matter what, he must catch Ace once! Then send Ace to him.


    But F*CK! Ace is a fast runner!


    Ian has been chasing him, looking at his glossy back. At this time, Ace has not joined the White Beard Pirate Regiment. Naturally, there was no tattoo on his back with the White Beard Pirate Regiment logo. After all, Ian went to Sea three years earlier. Some things have not happened yet.


    He doesnt know why Ace was in this town. Ian thought he was going to the Grand Line, so he stopped at Loguetown. But it made Ian wonder that the time was too coincidental. Just when his grandfather Garp left for Shells, Ace appeared


    Stop! Ian shouted to Ace: Stop!


    However, he doesnt know if Ace regards Ian and the three of them as the pursuers of the restaurant owner. Instead of stopping obediently, he put more effort under his feet and runs faster!


    Johnny and Yosaku were running with Ian, but they were panting. At this time, when Ian was crying out to the criminal in front of them, they asked, Ih Brother Ian! You*gasp.. Youre trying to catch that *gasp guy?


    Yeah! Ian also had no time to pay attention to these two and answered casually.


    Then Johnny and Yosaku did not talk anymore and just ran harder.


    Ace! Stop running away! Ian continued to shout, this time, he used some of his Nen on his legs, speeding up again, and finally got closer to Ace.


    But the weird thing was that Ian found out that the speed of this guy is just the same as his own, and now he is just barely on par with his rate of speed.


    When Ace looked back and saw Ian approaching, he was shocked and said, Dont chase me, even if you do, I dont have money to pay you!


    Its not about the dine and dash Ian chased him and said, I have something to say to you!


    Whats so urgent? That you have to chase me two streets for it? Ace did not believe, he said: And I dont know you at all!


    Yes, in such a short period, Ian has been running two streets after Ace. It can be seen how fast their speed was. Along the way, countless pedestrians stared at them as they rushed past like a gust of wind, wondering what was going on.


    On the contrary, whether Ian or Ace, both are real monsters. Ians condition is needless to talk about, and Ace, this guy who was trained from fighting with wild animals in the mountains and woods as a child, wont lose to Ian. They had a lot of stamina, and they ran so freaking far at such a fast speed, and neither of them was breathless.


    Knowing that this pursuit was not going to work, Ian turned his eyes and thought of away.


    Slow down Ace, do you want to know about Sabo!? Ian shouted.


    With a squeak, Ace in front of him suddenly stopped. Ian was caught off guard and collided with him. The two of them fell to the gourd.


    Ian felt dizzy, but when he recovered, he found his cor caught by Ace.


    What did you say just now? Ace grabbed Ian anxiously and asked, How do you know Sabo? He Isnt he dead!?


    Let go first! Ian patted Aces hand away in a bad mood.


    Sorry, Im impulsive. Gomen ne! Ace said in a hurry. Tell me! (E.N: meaning sorry)


    Ian picked up his hat, looked at his Den Den Mushi inside, found that the little guy was okay, put it on his head, and said to Ace, Who told you Sabo was dead?


    He just wanted to stop Ace from running, but if he pronounce Garps name, and Ace heard that name, it was expected that he would run even faster, so Ian had to bring up Sabos. He knew that Ace would stop.


    He didnt mind letting Ace know about it. In fact, Ian knew from the time he saved Kuina that because of his involvement, the history of the world had inevitably changed. In that case, it was no big deal to tell Ace that Sabo was not dead.


    As for whether Ace would go to look for Sabo after he knew this news, it was beyond his control. Historically, Ace could not see Sabo again until he died. Perhaps his appearance could make up for this regret of him.


    He he isnt dead!? Great Thats great!


    After listening to Ians words, Ace burst into tears and repeated this sentence: If Luffy knows, he will be very happy


    Ian did not speak, but looked at Ace quietly. He understood the sentiment between the three brothers, and naturally understood Aces feelings at this time.


    After crying for a while, Ace suddenly remembered something. He grabbed the corner of Ians clothes and wiped his face. Tears and runny nose were directly left on Ians clothes.


    Before Ian lost his temper, Ace suddenly sat on the ground, bowed down to Ian deeply and said, Thank you! Thats the best news Ive heard since I went to the sea, but please tell me. Since Sabo is not dead, where is he now?


    To tell you the truth, I dont know where he is now! Ian shook his head and said, That was many years ago, when I was only a ten-year-old, the ship that saved him docked in our vige. Thats why I knew about him! If I remember correctly, the one who saved him should be the revolutionary army!


    Really? Was it the Revolutionary Army? Ace smiled and said: In that case, I would like to thank one more person besides the benefactor who saved Luffy in the future!


    Ian was a little bit confused when he heard this. He quickly reminded him: Hey, the revolutionary army is an organization, not a person! Dont make a mistake!


    Really? No wonder I said the mans name was so strange Ace said in a daze: Where can I find the revolutionary army?


    How do I know? Ian sullenly red at him. Suddenly he had a bad idea. He asked him in a low voice, I said, you would not think about joining the revolutionary army, do you?


    No! I still want to be a pirate! Aceughed.


    Ian was relieved. It would be really bad if Ace joined the Revolutionary Army, because of his appearance, Instead of bing a pirate. By then, the old man, Garp would kill him. He was determined to make Ace and Luffy be a marine


    The two of them just sat in the street and chatted, and the pedestrians who passed by all looked at them with a strange expression.


    Just then, Ace suddenly thought of something, looked at Ian with a crooked head and a question mark on his face, and said, Weird, why cant I remember, I dont remember seeing you! Whats your name? Why do you know about Sabo and me?


    This problem, Ian definitely didnt have any easy way to exin it, it was impossible to say that he is a transmigrator! So he had to say vaguely: You dont need to care so much, just think of it as a fateful arrangement! Were about the same age. Just call me, Ian!


    What a profound appearance! Aceughed. Since you dont want to say it, then I wont ask you!


    Ace was just asionally amused, but it doesnt mean hes stupid. He wondered why Ian, a stranger, knows his story. He didnt only know his name, but also knows about Sabo. But he could see that Ian was not deceiving him, and that was enough.


    He reached out to Ian and said, Nice to meet you, Ian, from today on, we are friends! Thank you for the good news!


    Dont thank me! Ian held out his hand and shook them, and said, Look just wait! And please dont yell at me!


    Huh! Why? Ace asked inexplicably.


    Because of this As Ian spoke, his left hand pulled out the Kairseki handcuffs from behind, closed them, and handcuffed Aces wrist!


    The wind has changed a little bit, and Aces face was muddled: What What do you mean?


    Its very simple, because someonemissioned me to catch you! Ian shrugged. Its your grandfather, the old man, Garp!


    Huh!!! WHAAAAAAAAT!!!!???


    Aces astonished cry rang through the entire Loguetown

 Chapter 51: Execution Platform

    Chapter 51: Execution tform


    You Are you a marine? Are you one of my grandfathers men?


    Ace stared at Ian in surprise. He never thought that Ian woulde with another familiar name.


    Ah, no, dont get me wrong! Im not a marine, Im a pirate hunter! Ian sessfully handcuffed Aces hand, so he was very proud, he began exining, Im not one of your grandfathers soldiers, Ive just made a deal with your grandfather!


    Hemissioned you to catch me? Ace asked curiously, What is he going to do with me?


    What else does he want? Ian shrugged and said, He wants you to be a marine! So I have to go drag you to see him!


    Ian quickly tightened the other end of the handcuff for fear of Aces escape, but found that his power was beyond his imagination, so he couldnt help wondering, How can you still have the strength? Arent you a Devil Fruit user?


    Ace was stunned: Devil Fruit? The kind that Luffy ate? No! I am not!


    Huh! He was mistaken! Ian couldnt help but have a headache. He thought that Ace had already eaten the me-me Fruit. Thats why he handcuffed him with the Kairseki. Didnt he know that this fellow has not be a Devil Fruit user yet?


    Well, it seems that this was the case, Ace has not yet entered the Grand Line, and his me fruit appeared on the Grand Line. So Ace was just a normal person!


    So the Kairseki Handcuffs will not be of much use to him, just a rtively stronger handcuff.


    Hey! Let me go! Ace shouted at Ian, Otherwise, Ill beat you up!


    I cant let you go! Ian shook his head, and at the same time, his hands began to exert more force, so the two began topete with each other through the Seastone handcuffs.


    However, at that moment, Ian suddenly heard a shouting from behind.


    Brother Ian!


    This was Johnny and Yosaku catching up, just to catch up with Ace, Ian elerated so much, Johnny and Yosaku were left behind. Ian almost forgot them.


    The two men panted in front of Ian and Ace, and said: You you can run really fast!


    After that, Johnny and Yosaku discovered the dispute between Ian and Ace, and then saw the handcuffs on Ians hand. They immediately understood what was going on, so without waiting for Ian to talk, they quickly entered the mode of coercion!


    Standing back-to-back, Johnny clutched his fist to his chin. Hey, Yosaku, Brother Ians target doesnt seem to be unwilling to let go!


    Yosaku held his cigarette in his arms. Johnny, look at the situation we cant help!


    After that, they jumped left and right at Ace, trying to hold him and pushed him to the ground.


    But they forgot that Ace was only handcuffed with his right hand, but his left hand and feet were free, and Ace did not know them. When he saw theming, he immediately fought back!


    Lifting his leg, Ace kicked Johnny on his face, then turned around, and with left fist, he punched Yosakus nose, and then they fell down.


    Originally, Ace always take it seriously in the face of the enemy. As a result, Ace was stunned to see that his opponent was so easily defeated.


    After Johnny and Yosaku fell to the ground, they did not forget to utter their words: We We almost won


    Are they fools? he asked, looking at Ian with a big sweat on his head.


    Ian covered his face and said, Dont ask me, I dont know them


    Taking this opportunity of Ians carelessness, Ace suddenly pulled the other end of the handcuffs out of Ians hand and ran away!


    Dont run! Immediately Ian reacted and began chasing him.


    The fool who doesnt try to escape! Ace did not look back, and his arms swung wildly and flew forward.


    The two directly sprinted, one chasing and the other escaping, leaving Johnny and Yosaku lying on the ground. Johnny had a big shoe print on his face, and Yosaku had a half-swollen face.


    After getting up from the ground, Johnny said with emotion, Its a man who is really worthy of Big Brother Ian. Sure enough, hes terrific!


    Yeah, but we almost won. What a pity! Yosaku echoed.


    Just sighing, Johnny and Yosaku suddenly found someone behind them. When they looked back, they found that arge group of people had surrounded them!


    You should worry about yourself first! A weird man with a round iron shield on his chest, looking at them with a grin at the corner of his mouth


    Ian chased Ace all the way and soon reached the center of Loguetown.


    This is a very wide square. Quite a lot of people were there, and most of them were tourists because a lot of them were holding cameras, Ian just did not pay attention to it until Ace suddenly stopped. He discovered that the middle position of the square had a tall, wooden tform.


    Ian suddenly understood what it was, this is the most famous ce in Loguetown, the Execution tform!


    Neen years ago, Gol.D.Roger, the Pirate King, was on the top of the tform and was sentenced to death. It was on this high tform that he shouted out the words that made the world go crazy.


    You want my treasure? You can have it! I left everything I gathered together in one ce. Now youll just have to find it!


    Though he grew up in a remote vige like Frost Moon Vige, Ian also heard many stories about Roger. The oldest people in the vige always talked about the legend of the Pirate King. So when Ian saw the execution tform, he suddenly felt a little dazed.


    Ace also stopped far ahead of the execution desk. He looked up at the top of the tform and said nothing.


    When Ian saw this scene, he sighed. He finally knew why Ace hade to Loguetown. He also preferred Garps absence. It was not because Loguetown was close to the entrance of the Grand Line, but because Ace wanted toe and see the nominal of his biological father Roger. Where he was executed.


    Ian could understand his feelings at the moment because he hated his biological father. Roger, the pirate king, did not fulfill his fatherly duty. Instead of bringing any honor to Ace, he brought endless pursuit by the marines, and in order to avoid this pursuit, Rouge was pregnant with him for 20 months before he was born, and then she died.


    As a child, he had no father or mother, and was also burdened with the sinful blood of Roger, the Pirate King. What Ace heard from the people was the hatred and disgust of the Pirate King, which made him once wanted to die.


    If it werent for the appearance of Luffy and Garp, and given the care of his family, Ace might have ended his life long ago.


    For Roger, Ace was resentful. He never wanted to admit that he was Rogers son, but even so, he wanted to see where the man died


    This is a veryplex psychology, it is estimated that even many psychologists may not be able to describe it.


    In fact, Ace is really a poor person


    Walking up from behind, Ian came to Ace and patted his shoulder. Want to go up and have a look? I will apany you!


    Ian was also a little kind at this time, a rare impulse. He has considered going up with Ace to the tform. What kind of disturbance will cause, he just thought that maybe he really should let Ace go and see it.


    However, what he didnt expect was that Ace was calmer than he had imagined at this time, pulling down the brim of his hat a little and covering his eyes, then said, No, looking from here is enough!


    Strangely enough, Ace did not ask Ian why he knew his feelings. Perhaps after hearing so many familiar names from Ians mouth one after another, Ace had subconsciously assumed that Ian knew a lot of things about him from Garp, and felt that Ian has a deep rtionship with him.


    Sure enough, the next second, he heard Ian shrugged his shoulders and said, Whatever you want, but if its Luffy, he will definitely go up!


    Ian was originally talking about Luffys climbing to the execution tform three yearster, but it turned out to be the proof of his conjecture. Heughed and said, Yeah, if it were my stupid brother, he will definitely do it!

 Chapter 52: the real fight

    Chapter 52: the real fight


    It seems that because of the mention of that idiot, Luffy, Aces mood has improved.


    Turning his head to the bustling tourists around him, he watched them gather in twos and threes, taking pictures of themselves with the execution tform as a background. Then he said ironically: Look, if the Pirate King knew that the ce where he dies would turn into a scenic spot after so many years, and then be used by some small businessmen to make money. Dont you know what hes going to think?


    Maybe hell charge protection fees for these small businessmen! Ian shrugged his shoulders and answered, prompting Ace tough.


    Ian himself felt that his answer was cold and humorous, so he couldnt helpughing.


    In the eyes of the visitors around them, Ian and Aceughed under the execution tform without restraint


    After a while, Ian finally stoppedughing, coughed, and said, Well, after we have seen it, and alsoughed about it. Now you have no regrets? So the right thing to do is still in need to be done. Come with me and see Garp, obediently!


    No! Ace shook his head sternly and said. I have vowed that I must live freely in this life and without regret! I want to be a pirate, I dont want to be a marine, so I cant go with you!


    After that, Ace clenched his fists, and he still has the Seastone handcuffs hanging on the right hand, but he opened his stance against Ian. It was obvious that if he wanted to take him down.


    Ian shook his head. It seems that Sabos experience had a profound influence on Ace. Even now, he knew that Sabo was not dead, he could not change his mind. Although he hated his father, he did not hesitate to take the same road as his father


    It seems that it is still necessary to have a real fight! Ian pulled out the sword behind him.


    Aces persistence was simr to Ians. Now that there was a conflict between the two persistence, then only the weak have topromise to the strong!


    The atmosphere between the two men became more and more serious. Many tourists in the square discovered the two arrogant people. They saw Ian holding a long weapon and had sharp eyes, and some sheepish women even screamed.


    They knew that this might be the beginning of a private battle between two pirates.


    Sure enough, the next second Ian and Ace suddenly moved, both of them popped out at the same time with a tremendous explosive force, and rushed toward each other!


    Ian nted his sword and cut it down toward Ace. At that moment, he did not care whether he would hurt Ace or not, he chopped him directly with the de. Although Ace had no weapon, Ian could see the pale yellow light of his aura with the help of the passive effect of the Evil Eye Expert. This means that Ace and he were equal in terms of strength. Faced with such an opponent, if he didnt fight seriously and attack with the back of his sword, that would mean that he was disrespecting his opponent, and even disrespecting himself!


    Seeing Ians attack, Ace did not back down. He suddenly waved his left arm and hit Ians wide de from the side!


    A tremendous force came down, and Ians sword involuntarily changed its trajectory, and passed by Ace. With this opportunity, Aces right fist smashed Ians face.


    When the de was deflected by Ace, Ian understood that Aces punch was more powerful than he thought, so Ian did not dare to let Aces right fist hit him. Then he took advantage of that moment, and started a sh skill!


    He instantly moved to the right side of Ace, and Ian shed his sword toward him, but something strange happened. Even though he shed very fast, Ace seems to have predicted his attack in advance. Suddenly, when Ian rolled over, Ace kicked his heel.


    Ian felt that there seems to be a simr wave of energy fluctuations in Ace, so he suddenly understood that it was Haki!


    This guy, Ace, has mastered a bit of Haki! Whats more, it was Kenbunshoku Haki!


    From his kick in the wrist, Ians sh natural couldnt go on. The sorrow and sensation on his wrist reminded Ian that Aces physical skills were quite powerful!


    In fact, as long as a slight association to understand, Garps physical skills are really interesting, as Ace and Luffys grandfather, when he was training them, he must be focusing on the physical training.


    The first attack failed and aroused Ians curiosity, so he raised his speed to the extreme, and disappeared instantly in ce. Even if he could sense his attack, Ian wanted to see if he could react at that speed.


    Not good! When he found that Ian had disappeared in ce. Ace was shocked. Although he could sense the position of Ians movement, he discovered that Ian had made an attack of seven-cuts on him in an instant. The speed of his hands was faster than his feet!


    Ace knows he cant escape, so he tightened his muscles and hardily took Ians seven chops!


    Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! Ians sword had cut Aces body, but he found that the sword encountered a strong resistance when it was cutting down. Although Aces body was suddenly covered with seven bloodstains, but the wounds were not deep. Just after Ian finished the chopping, Ace ignored his injuries, seized the opportunity to hold Ian, and knocked him down on the ground with an elbow blow on Ians face.


    This time, Ians nose was bleeding from that hit, and he struggled to get up, but he is crushed by Ace, who punched him down again.


    Ian was very angry. He found out that this fellow Ace had used the usual method of fighting with bears, and it worked on him, so under that pressure, his swordsmanship could not be carried out at all!


    So Ian threw his sword, and with his right hand, he punched Ace on the face. And this time, Ian used the Fist of the Mortal me, and attacked Ace with a burning me on his hand!


    Ace was shocked by the fist of Ian, and quickly turned his head away, letting Ians fist sweep from under his chin, and almost burned him!


    Taking this opportunity, Ian suddenly used his force to get up, and in turn, Ace was thrown down on the ground, and Ian pressed against him.


    Youre kidding me! Ace shouted when he was pressed on, and tried to stretch his legs and attacked Ians back with his knees.


    Sh*t! I didnt want to hurt you with the me! Ian got revenge by punching Ace in the face, but this time, he didnt use the Fist of the Mortal me.


    After being hit, Ace also counterattacked, punched Ians waist, while Ian was suffering, Ace turned him over.


    In this way, the two kept punching each other and rolling over, scuffling on the ground, while they cried: Youre kidding me! You fart!


    The surrounding tourists hid far away and watched this scene. They were frightened at the beginning, but now they started tough a little.


    The original serious confrontation, in the end, it turned into street fighting


    They didnt know how manyps they rolled. Both of them were bruised and bleeding, but none of them refused to surrender. Although their way of fighting changed, it seems to them that it was also possible to distinguish between the two. Its not that they really want to kill each other, so the way of fighting was equally eptable.


    At that moment, however, the two men fighting suddenly heard a clicking sound.


    They were stunned and looked down, only to find that the light noise just now came from the Seastone handcuffs on Aces hand, but it was not unlocked, it was buckled! Ians left hand was manacled! (E.N: meaning Shackled)


    It is estimated that the fight was too fierce. They didnt know how the Seastone handcuffs got there. The other end was opened, and after a strange move, it was just attached to Ians left wrist, and then suddenly luded.


    This How did this happen? The two looked dumbly at the two arms that were handcuffed together, and for a while, they didnt move.


    Now their two hands were tied together. How can they fight?


    Oh, Shit! Lets stop for a moment until I unlock these handcuffs and then continue? Ian asked Ace.


    Ace nodded: Okay, just do it!


    So they got up, endured the pain of their whole body, and picked up their hats that fell in the fight and put them on separately.


    Your hat looks ridiculous! Ace did not forget to mock at this time.


    Ian gave him a white look and said: Yours is no better than mine!


    Then he began to look for the keys in his trouser pocket. When Garp gave him this handcuffs, he also gave him the keys. Ian kept them always in his trouser pocket, but when he groped, he found that the keys had disappeared!


    Oops thats bad! Ian was anxious, and quickly checked it again, but he didnt find them.


    No way! Ace was also anxious. He didnt want to be tied up with Ian all the time or ever. He quickly asked, Is the key missing? Would it have fallen out when we were fighting?


    Probably! Ian mmed his head and said: Lets hurry and look for it.


    So the two were in a hurry, they wanted to look for them separately, but they forgot that their hands were still handcuffed together. When they separated, they were pulled back.


    Look here, first! Ian said.


    No, look this way first! Aces opinion was different: It must be here just where I rolled you over!


    After a little dispute, they decided to look in the same direction together, because there was no one around them when they fought, they were all hiding, so they did not need to be too urgent. If it fell out, it should be easy for them to find the keys on the ground.


    But what they dont know was that when they were wrestling, the rolling distance they made was actually a little far. The first ce was upied by some tourists. They all came to see what was going on.


    In the crowd, a thin man looked like a pirate was quietly stepping on a key on the ground, pretending to bend down and pick it up as if nothing had happened, and then looking at his movements, he squeezed out the crowd and left the scene in a slip of smoke


    ==================


    Mysterious pirate Hehehehe let me see you suffer under the gaze of the people, looking at the both of you like married couples, hehehehehehe.

 Chapter 53: I Forgot Something!

    Chapter 53: I Forgot Something!


    Shit I cant find it! What can we do now?


    After more than half an hour, Ian and Ace had almost searched the whole ce, but they could not find the key.


    Look in your pocket again? Ace suggested.


    I dont know how many times Ive looked there. No, no! Ian said angrily.


    At that time, he was regretting the moment he crossed over to this world. Since he went to the sea, he met Buggy first, Johnny and Joseph, and finally Ace. It was said that staying with teasing people would be contagious for a long time. On the contrary, the teasing attributes of these three people were very high. They made themselves unconsciously infected. This guy, Ace, was fighting like a kid on the ground, and now he has lost the keys!


    What the heck! These funny things were really terrible!


    He found that the handcuffs couldnt be opened, and this guy Ace wasughing and said, Thats just right, now you and I will go out to sea as pirates! Ive just set up the Spade Pirates Regiment. Now Im Alone. Come with me, and Ill give you the rank of the deputy captain!


    Get out of my way! Ian listened and shouted: Then why dont you juste with me to see Garp?


    After saying that, Ian was suddenly stunned, yeah, the key has fallen, so why wont they just go to see Garp, he can find a way to solve this problem, or he may have a spare key or something.


    As a result, when Ian excitedly said this to Ace, Ace directly punched him in the face. Ian was almost out of control and said angrily, What the hell are you doing? Dont You want to open the handcuffs?


    As I said, Im not going to see that old man! Ace shook his fist and said, Although I know he wanted me to be a marine for my own good, thats not my intention. If the handcuffs wont open, then cut off my wrist!


    When Ian felt the determination in his words, Ian couldnt help but have a headache. Garp really gave him a good task. How could he think that Ace was so stubborn?


    Forget it! Ian was discouraged, Lets leave the idea of seeing Garp for now, and find me a way to open these handcuffs first. Its inconvenient for me, and its also inconvenient for you!


    He asked Ace to sit on the floor together. After they put their handcuffed hands close together, Ian picked up his long sword and aims at the middle part of the handcuffs. He wanted to cut them off.


    Wait! Wait! Wait! Ace suddenly yelled, Youre all right, arent you? Your hands dont shake, do you? What if you cut me?


    Ian almost fell to the ground and roared, Didnt you just say that if you couldnt open it, you would cut off your wrist? Why are you afraid at this time?


    Ace scratched his head and said: But that is ast resort situation! Since you wont take me to see the old man for the time being, why should I chop off my wrist?


    You Ian didnt know how to say it. He found that talking to this guy gives him a headache. He just turned around and said, Dont worry, I wont cut it off!


    After that, Ian shed the handcuffs with his sword as hard as he could.


    ng!! A metal humming sound came, and the de falling on the handcuffs sshed a spark.


    Ian practiced the sword for so many years. When the de touched the surface of the handcuffs, the sense of the touch made him feel that something was wrong. The Kairseki was harder than he had imagined. It can be said that it has exceeded the hardness of ordinary steel.


    Sure enough, although sparks broke out, there was no trace on the surface of the handcuffs.


    Huh!? I dont believe it! Ian frowned and raised his sword again. This time, he wrapped some Nen around the de.


    Another cut, this time it seemed to be a bit of use. There was a small dent in the chain of handcuffs! That was really strange!


    No way! Ian cried out in surprise. It didnt work even with the Nen?


    If he wants to destroy the Seastone handcuffs, he must concentrate all of his Nen before he can do it?


    Hahaha, this is difficult! Ace startedughing.


    Ian turned to look around and found that many tourists were still staring at them. At the beginning of their fight, maybe because only two people were fighting, so no one reported the fight to the town sheriff or the marines Well, it might be reported, but people there just didnt bother much.


    Up to now, no one has interfered with them, just watching them in the bustle.


    But Ian knows that in the next moment, maybe it will really attract peoples attention.


    Listen Ace! Ian said to Ace, Wait, let me try again, whether I did it or not, we must leave the ce first!


    Oh! All right! Ace seemed to understand and nodded.


    Ian held the long sword in his hand and sighed with a long breath: Sword of the Darkness me!


    Then, the top of the de burst into zing me!


    Oh! Wooh! When Ace saw this scene, he couldnt help eximing, It turns out that you and Luffy are the same


    But the tourists who were still watching the bustle start screaming in surprise: Mon Monster!!?!


    For the sailors, they can understand and know what the Devil Fruit is, but for ordinary people, its too far away from them. This is the East Blue, after all, Its not a ce where the devil fruit users are as much as on Grand line, so when these tourists saw incredible phenomenon urred, they immediately treat Ian as a monster! The same has happened to Smoker, who will be staying there in the future


    After they reacted, they suddenly screamed and fled in horror, then Ian and Ace knew that it will not take long for the marines of Loguetown toe.


    Ian was not afraid, but Ace was a pirate. If the marines knew his identity, they would definitely catch him.


    Thats why Ian told Ace that they must leave after this try. He would not let the other marines catch Ace. Ian was the only one who must catch him.


    Not enough! Feeling the ensuing power in the me, Ian gritted his teeth and continued to increase the output of the Nen.


    The me on the de, with the output of the Nen, became loose from the beginning and solidified gradually. Then the orange me turned to light blue gradually. This was due to the color change caused by the rising temperature of the fire caused by the increase of his mental energy.


    In such a short time, Ian has used almost one hundred points of his Nen value, which he has just recovered in these two days.


    After reaching the max of the attack, Ian raised the sword and chopped the chain of handcuffs!


    It was thought that the Kairseki could be melted by high temperature, but unexpectedly, there were bursts of energy fluctuations on the handcuffs, which was offsetting the me on Ians de a little bit.


    This strange offset went on very quickly. Ian only cut half of the chain, and he couldnt go any further. The me on the sword was extinguished!


    Effective! But not enough!


    Looking at the Seastone chain cut out a dent, but it was still a little connected, Ian and Ace pulled it hard together, but they could not break it!


    No, it looks like were stuck! Ian was panting. In such a short period, he used so much Nen at once. The exhaustion reappeared on him. So Ian said to Ace,  We can only wait for tomorrow!


    OK! Ace nodded and said, Lets get out of here first!


    Before the arrival of the marines, the two men got into the crowd and left the za of the Execution tform.


    By the time, they returned to the central street, the sky had slowly darkened, and Aces belly made a loud noise, he was obviously hungry.


    Lets go eat! Ace looked around for restaurants in the street.


    Ian asked with a low voice, Eat? Do you have any money?


    No! Ace said andughed.


    So, youre going to carry on with your habit Dine and dash, arent you!? Ian, who had known him so well, said with a headache, Dont look for a restaurant, just find a hotel to stay in. If you want to eat, let the hotel prepare food for us! I still have some money here, which should be enough to pay for Ok?


    In the end, Ian suddenly lost faith because he remembered the amazing amount of food Ace could eat


    So, they found a clean hotel in the town. It was a double room. There were two beds in one room. In order to avoid being seen with the handcuffs, Ian took off his clothes and covered the cuffs with them. The food he ordered was also brought to the room by the hotel owner. However, the two young men walked together everywhere, which inevitably attracted the attention of the hotel owner, he kept looking at them with a strange expression


    What the heck! Whats going on here! the hotel owner thought they were not straight (They looked like they were holding hands)


    Ian had dinner with Ace in this headache and thenid back in bed. He was d that it was his right hand handcuffed with Aces left hand, not their two right handcuffed together Otherwise, it would cause a sleeping problem! He doesnt want to be squeezed into a bed with Ace.


    He has been drifting on the sea these days. Ian hasnt touched a soft bed for a long time. He justy down for a while and then went into a state of confusion.


    At this time, he felt as if he had forgotten something, Johnny and Yosaku? Why havent I seen them all this time?


    Forget it, no matter what, those two guys should take care of themselves With that in mind, Ian fell asleep while Ace has already started snoring.


    What he did not know, however, was that at this time, on the sea outside the Loguetown, dozens ofrge ships were anchoring there.


    This was a huge fleet. Every ship was arge sea vessel, and the type of ships varied. At first nce, it may be thought that it was a merchant fleet.


    However, the ck pirate gs hanging on the top of each ships mast shows the identity of the fleet, which was a pirate regiment! A veryrge pirate group!


    On the ck pirate g, there was a standard Jolly Roger with two hoursses to the sides, to show to their victims that their time is up. A slightly knowledgeable navigator will cry out at once when he sees this pirate g!


    This was the g of thergest pirate regiment in the East Blue, the Krieg Pirates!


    By this time, the night was dark, and every pirate boat had lights on, while on thergest ship in front of the fleet, screams came from the cabin.


    That ship was Kriegs ship. At this time, in the cabin, a bold and powerful man was sitting in a chair, smoking a cigar leisurely and looking coldly at two people being beaten up by a group of pirates.


    After the pirates had enough and dispersed, Krieg said coldly, Will you speak now?


    The two men who were beaten were already unable to stand up from the ground, their bodies were swollen and bloody. Their mouths were full of blood, and their miserable appearance was almost beyond recognition.


    Only one of them had a tattoo with the word sea pierced on his cheek, which was still vaguely visible.


    If Ian were there, he would probably identify them, because these two beaten men were Johnny and Yosaku!

 Chapter 54: Convergence

    Chapter 54: Convergence


    The reason why Ian didnt think about where Johnny and Yosaku went, because he thought that Johnny and Yosaku lost him when he was chasing Ace. After all, there were so many people in the square, and it was normal that they could not find him.


    Whats more, Johnny and Yosaku followed him at that time. Ian just felt that these two guys had a sense of justice and were able to stand up for the innocent, so he invited them to dinner as a thank you. They didnt really have a deep friendship.


    So after they disappeared, Ian did not think too much.


    But he forgot that Johnny and Yosaku were there when he caught the Krieg pirates!


    It wasnt a coincidence that members of the Krieg pirates appeared in Loguetown. With the current size of that group, attacks on ordinary viges cant meet their needs, so they still need to buy supplies in big cities, but when Garp was in Loguetown, the Krieg pirates did not dare tond at all. During this time, Garp left, and the Krieg Pirate Regiment, which got the news, took the time to replenish from the town.


    The pirates Ian caught were actually members of the Krieg pirates sent out to purchase supplies, but it was unexpected that they were caught when they intended to rob Ian!


    There were twenty or thirty people, and there must be more. After the group was captured by Ian and sent to the marine base, the other members of the Krieg Pirates scattered around the town got the news naturally. So, led by the cadre Iron Wall Pearl, the Krieg Pirates immediately wanted to find Ian to retaliate.


    But at that time, Ian just ran after Ace to the za of the Execution tform, so that the Iron Wall Pearl finally caught the two guys who were slower, Johnny and Yosaku.


    This was why Johnny and Yosaku appeared on Kriegs ship, Pearl brought them.


    After hearing Kriegs question, Johnny and Yosaku hardly looked up and said, Did Didnt we say that! We caught your guysjust the two of usno one else (TN: I love these guys XD)


    As a result, next to them, the iron wall Pearl, lifted his hand and hit Johnny in the face with his round iron shield!


    Johnny screamed, and a lot of blood flew out of his mouth, sshed on the wall next to him, and dyed it with a bright red color.


    Do you think Im an idiot? Krieg said gloomily, My men told me that there were three pirate hunters who caught those guys, and youre telling me that there was no one else?


    Its true there really isnt! Johnny couldnt speak, so Yosaku said, We both did it.


    Standing up with anger, Krieg was really worthy of his title the hegemonic pirate in the East Blue, Krieg was very tall and mighty, and he wore a majestic gold armor on his body. He was really very domineering. He stood up and said to the two men: First catching my crew, and then think its okay to lie to me and take responsibility? Since you refuse to give up who is the third pirate Hunter, then my guys will beat you until you say it!


    At Kriegsmand, the pirates around him again flocked up and started beating Johnny and Yosaku.


    The pirates did not stop until Johnny and Yosaku had arge pool of blood under them.


    Well now, wont you say who was he? Krieg looked at them with a grin.


    Nevertheless, Johnny and Yosaku, who had been screaming, were still grinding their teeth and refused to open their mouths. Even Yosaku trembled and reached out to his pocket with his right hand. He pulled out a crumpled cigarette and held it in his mouth. Although Were Very weak, but But Dont underestimate our loyalty!


    You Kriegs veins jumped out violently on his forehead, because Yosakus words undoubtedly irritated him. Feeling defiant, Krieg roared, Beat them! Beat them to death!


    Next, Johnny and Yosaku have brutally beaten again, and finally, they couldnt bear it and fainted.


    But from the beginning to the end, they did not ask for mercy, let alone give Ians name


    Captain Krieg, they fainted! What to do? Asked the iron wall, Pearl.


    Krieg thought for a moment and said with a sneer, Take some men with you and throw them in Loguetown overnight. They dont want to tell us anything, so lets send them to the door of the third pirate Hunter!


    Soon, a few pirates came up, picked up the two guys who were drowning in their blood, put them on a boat, and rowed the boat to Loguetown.


    Get everyone ready! Tomorrow, as long as the remaining pirate Hunter appears, catch him and bring him to me! Krieg ordered his men again.


    Aa~ Captain, the brothers who are locked to the marine base, shall we save them? A pirate asked carefully.


    What!? Save them!? Krieg chuckled and sneered: I lost the reputation of the Krieg Pirates because of them, so let them stay in prison for a lifetime!


    Hearing Kriegs words, all the pirates around shivered, but they dared not say anything at all.


    There are actually two ports in Loguetown. This one on the East is thergest port. The direction of the Kriegs Pirate Regiment was there. At the same time, there was also a pirate boat at the West Port on the other side.


    It was Buggys ship, Big Top!


    At this time, Buggy was in the cabin of the Big Top, holding a key andughing loudly. (LMAO, I thought Kriegs pirates has the key)


    Gyahahahaha! This Isnt this the key to the Seastone handcuffs? Buggyughed so hard that he could not straighten his waist. After a while, he wiped away his tears and asked the skinny pirate in front of him, Do you really see it clearly? Is that kid Ian was really handcuffed?


    Absolutely! Im not mistaking! The skinny pirate, a member of the Buggy Pirates, was swearing: I was in the square at the time, and Ian, the pirate hunter, was fighting with a guy. As to whom he was fighting, I dont know, it may be a pirate he wants to arrest. But, when I saw the key falling out of him, and I quietly stepped on it and picked it up. Then squatted out!


    Haha, well done! Buggy patted the skinny pirate happily and said, This time youve done a great job, you will be promoted to the captain of the sailor!


    The skinny pirate was overjoyed and thanked him repeatedly.


    But Buggy had no time to pay attention to his thanks. He touched his chin, looked at the key in his hand, and started thinking about it.


    The keys of the Seastone handcuffs are specially made. They have the ingredients of the Kairseki itself. Buggy is the devil fruit user. So when he got the key, although he was surprised that Ian had the Seastone handcuffs on him, when he heard the report of the skinny pirate, Buggy was determined. Herees my chance.


    After escaping from the marines prison in Shells town, Buggy contacted his crew who fled with the ship. In a pirate group, the captain was the authority. Generally speaking, without the permission of the captain, members of the regiment could not escape without authorization. At that time, the pirates, who fled in the Big Top, knew that their captain might escape, so they didnt dare to touch Buggys treasures or run with his ship, but returned faithfully.


    Though he escaped smoothly, Buggy still gritted his teeth with hate. The experience of being arrested brought shame to him.


    If he was caught by the marines, he could consider it as an ordinary thing, but who caught him was an unknown pirate Hunter boy. Buggy was a pirate who has returned from the Grand Line. How could he swallow that?


    So the first thing that Buggy thought of when he escaped was to get revenge on Ian. Big Top was a big ship. After he set up the sails, he was naturally faster than Ian. So even if he left Shells town two dayster, he made a special detour on the way because he had evaded Garps warship, but he did eventually caught up to Ian.


    However, he was somewhat afraid of Ians strange abilities, so although he had been searching for Ians traces, he had never dared to show up in front of him.


    He was wondering what kind of Devil Fruit Ian has.a


    This is the case when confronted with Devil Fruit user. If he didnt know what fruit the other party ate, he could only judge and guess in the battle.


    He carefully questioned his men and confirmed that Ian did swim in the sea when he first climbed on the Big Top, but when Ian caught him, the mes on his fist and sword were real, which was the part that Buggys brain burned the most.


    A Devil Fruit user, but can swim?


    Not possible! Buggy would like to believe that when Ian swam from the sea to his ship, he used a special move! But, Its impossible to eliminate the drawbacks of the Devil Fruit.


    So Buggyughed so loudly when the skinny pirate who was in charge of tracking brought him back the key of the Seastone handcuffs and told him that Ian was handcuffed.


    Even if there were special means to soak water in the sea, but there was absolutely nothing allowing him to avoid the effect of the Kairseki handcuffs?


    My crew! Buggy stood up and shouted, Get ready, tomorrow were entering Loguetown, the opportunity of our revenge hase!


    Hai-Hai!! The Buggy Pirates immediately shouted aloud.


    Two groups of pirates, both searching for Ian at the same time, and they wanted to get revenge on him, but was that all?


    No! Its not over yet! At this time, in the Calm Belt, a marine warship was sailing. Although it was at night, the watcher on the watchtower saw the outline of an ind through the dim starlight.


    Colonel Smoker! We can already see the ind of Loguetown! Looking down, the watcher shouted: If everything goes well, its expected that well arrive at Loguetown early tomorrow morning!


    I see! Above the deck, a man with two cigars in his mouth responded with a smoky voice. Then he continued smoking, and the ember flickered in the dark night.


    Krieg Pirates, Buggy Pirates, and Colonel Smoker of the marines, plus Ian and Ace, Loguetown was destined to have a great event after dawn

 Chapter 55: Fury!

    Chapter 55: Fury!


    Early the next morning, Ian woke up. It was a good habit formed in Frost Moon Vige.


    But when Ian woke up, he found that Ace, on the other side, was sleeping on the ground. This fellow made it really different for Ian to sleep, and because of handcuffs, Ian was dragged down.


    Silently shaking his head, Ian woke up Ace, and they both left the room together. Then they got some water to wash their faces and went to the hotel to eat breakfast.


    The breakfast served in the hotel was not delicious, but the two didnt care so much, because they could eat arge quantity with the same price and fill their stomachs.


    While eating, Ian checked his Nen value.


    Ian is now level 6, his attributes increase and the addition of two cards, so that he now has a total of 112 Nen point. Yesterday, when he tried to cut the Kairseki handcuffs with the Sword of the Darkness me, he almost consumed all of his Nen. However, because of his intermediate Level on the Nen skills practice, he can recover 5 Nen point every hour, so after a night of rest, he now recovered more than 40 points.


    ording to Ians estimation, this amount of Nen should be enough to break the chain.


    The Nen has always been a major problem that restricts Ian. Although the Intermediate Level of the Nen skills practice can provide him with an additional percentage bonus of Nen, but because this skill is too cumbersome to exercise, it consumes so much Nen in order to increase a little proficiency, that is to say, even if Ian keeps practicing the Nen skills day and night. It can only increase proficiency by probably a hundred points in more than 20 hours.


    He was still far from the Advanced Level of the Nen skills practice.


    And Ian also found one thing, that is, he couldnt produce Nen by himself! This can be seen from the basic attributes, when he was still level 1, the strength value, vitality value, and speed value were all a little basic value, but it was just that the Nen value was totally zero! All of his Nenes from upgrading the Nen skills practices level and card bonuses.


    Therefore, Ian has always been skeptical, what is the nature of the Nen, is it just to make him able to use the skills of the cards?


    Ian was not yet aware of these profound problems.


    After closing the system interface, Ian looked at Ace, his mouth was full with food, and his cheeks were bulging, and said to him: After I cut the chain, you have to go to see Garp with me. After all, the chain will be broken, but the handcuffs are still on your wrist, and you have to find a way to open it.


    As a result, Ace shook his head and said, No, no, no! Im not going!


    Why? Ian said with a headache, Why are you so tenacious about going to see your grandfather? Even if you dont want to be a marine, just tell him face to face. Youve been hiding like this for so long, are you going to avoid him forever?


    You dont understand! Ace said: The old man is a stubborn man. He onlymunicates with his fists. How many times have I said to him that I am not going to be a marine officer since I was young, but he Just wont listen and beats me every time! It really doesnt make sense to him!


    Ian didnt know how to answer that. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, Do you really want me to use force catching you?


    Ace tilted his head, looked at Ian a little strangely, and asked him, Why do you have to catch me? Is it because the old man is a vice admiral of the marines, so you want to fawn him over? You want to be a marine?


    I Ian hesitated and told Ace the truth, saying, I need your grandfathers power to help saving a member of my family!


    Who do you want to save? Ace asked curiously.


    My sister! Ian said: Although I have no blood rtionship with her, I have always treated her like my own sister. She has been unconscious for a while now. I want to try to find a famous doctor through your grandfather!


    Huh! It turned out to be like this! Aceughed, straightened his hat, and said, Thats easy. Ill write a letter to the old man. Saying that Ive been caught by you, so that your task will bepleted. Then you can ask him for the condition?


    Is that all right? Ian said somewhat uncertainly, He told me about it, I have to catch you dozens of times, until you gave up being a pirate


    Now even Ace had nothing to say. The old man was as strict as ever. He had to be caught dozens of times!?


    Afterward, Ace asked the hotel owner for a pen and paper, and he wrote the letter on the dining table. Whether he could or could not, he has to try. Besides, when he went to sea alone, he wanted to talk to Garp, so he took the opportunity to do it.


    Ian couldnt possibly look in while Ace was writing the letter, so while eating, he watched the hotel with boredom.


    Just then, an original hotel guest ran in from outside and said with a panicked face, Not good, somethings going on in town!


    A sentence immediately attracted the attention of many travelers who were having breakfast, and quickly asked the man, Whats the matter? Did pirates show up?


    The hotel guest nodded and said, Its the Krieg Pirates!


    Upon hearing this name, the people in the hotel suddenly screamed. Some coward travelers even got up busily and ran outside. Others, even worse, went straight under the table.


    For a while, there were chickens and dogs jumping in the hotel.


    Seeing this scene, the person who came in with the news hurried and said, Dont be nervous! Dont be nervous! The Krieg Pirates didnte for a fight! They just appeared in Central Street Square! It doesnt seem that they havee to rob us!


    The travelers were a little relieved.


    Ian looked at the scene in the hotel in some surprise, but he didnt realize that the Krieg Pirates had such a great reputation that it was just news that frightened the people in the hotel like this.


    Under the question of the crowd, the person who came in with the news told them in detail, said: I got up earlier this morning, so I went out for a walk, only to find out that the marines in the town suddenly moved out and headed for the square. I was curious and thought about taking a look. When I got there, I found that more than 500 pirates were standing in the square!


    Five More than 500 men!? The travelers were shocked when they heard the number.


    Yeah, what a big rush! The passenger was also shocked and said, Almost all the marines in the town were out, confronting the pirates, but strangely, the Krieg Pirates did not want to fight with the marines. Theyid down two men blood-covered on the square and then hold their hands and hold them aside. Thats all!


    No fighting? The travelers were surprised and asked, Didnt they catch them?


    Dont be funny! The number of marines is not asrge as their! The passenger retorted, Dont you know the size of the Krieg Pirates? Five hundred people appeared. Wouldnt there be more people lurking in the town?


    Yeah! The travelers were terrified and said, The marines in Loguetown were afraid of these 500 pirates. If they start fighting, no one knows which side is going to win?


    Theres going to be a big battle in town! Otherwise, lets leave fast! Someone suggested.


    This suggestion aroused many peoples approval, so they hurried back to their room to pack their bags, but there were also some bold travelers who were still questioning the passenger: You said that the Krieg Pirates hadid down two persons covered with blood? What is going on?


    I dont know! The passenger shrugged his shoulders and said, But it looks like theyre disying the two people on the square, as if Its a form of revenge!?


    Revenge? Its really possible! The crowd talked in abundance: Who the hell are those two unlucky guys? Who dare to provoke the Krieg Pirates?


    I dont know, but I seem to hear that those two men are pirate hunters The passenger said.


    Hearing this, Ians heart suddenly quivered. He doesnt know why, on hearing the words pirate hunter, Ian remembered Johnny and Johnny, who had disappeared yesterday.


    He couldnt help thinking otherwise. After all, he just caught some of the Krieg Pirates yesterday.


    Immediately, Ian realized what was going on. He stood up, due to the handcuffs, Ace, who was writing, his hand suddenly got pulled, and left a big mark on the paper. He looked up at Ian in surprise and said, Whats wrong with you?


    Ian did not speak. He pulled out the sword from behind. The zing mes burst out, and then he immediately swung it down at the chain of handcuffs!


    More than 40 points of Nen was used, and he struck at the same position as yesterday, which immediately buckled the other half of the chain. After all, the chain wasnt broke yet and a quarter of it was still connected, but even if the rest was very hard, the pulling force was reduced by half. Ian struggled hard and finally broke the chain.


    Ians Nen value waspletely emptied. Ian felt exhausted and said to Ace, After you write the letter, give it to the hotel owner. Ill pick it upter. If you want to leave by then, go, you are free. This time Ill let you go.


    What are you going to do? Ace asked strangely.


    Im going to kill them all! Ian lowered the brim of his hat, put his sword in his back, turned, and walked out of the hotel.


    The guests in the hotel, who had just noticed the mes on Ians sword, were stunned and watched Ian walking out, and when they recovered their consciousness, they screamed and fled in horror.


    The murderous words left by Ian before leaving made all the passengers realize that something really was going to happen! Not only pirates dide to this town, but also the monsters!


    Only when Ace scratched his head for a moment, turned around and sealed his letter, handed it to the hotel owner hiding behind the cab, asked him to keep it for him, and then politely bowed to thank him for the hospitality, then he walked towards the door.


    The hotel owner quickly shouted, Hey, boy, where are you going?


    Im going to help him killing those people! Ace turned around and smiled.


    The hotel owner stared at Ace dumbly and did not know how to reply. It was not until Ace had gone away that he suddenly shouted loudly.


    Hey!!! You havent paid for your amodation yet!!!

 Chapter 56: Grin

    Chapter 56: Grin


    Walking in the street, Ian did not know that he and Ace had inadvertently done another Dine and Dash. He only noticed the hugemotion in the town. The children ying outside were forced to return home by their parents. Every shop closed its door.


    There was no one on the street, but what Ian saw was people trying to escape with their suitcases. They were all in a state of panic and uncertainty. He often saw some people identally falling. As a result, they were trampled on by several people. The whole town was in chaos.


    It was not until then that Ian realized the danger of pirates to the world, the reputation of the Krieg Pirates, which could cause peoples panic just by hearing them. Ian really didnt know what a tragic scene these guys would create if they start killing and robbing. (T/N: Buggy: Am I joke to you)


    There is a difference between pirates. From this point of view, Ian felt that Luffys crew the Straw Hat Pirates are not really pirates. To give them a precise definition, they should be called a group of adventurers who are wanted by the world government!


    Yes, adventure group! Luffys crew are just a group of adventurers, not real pirates.


    The real pirates are the Krieg Pirates, who act recklessly, burn, kill, rob, andmit all sorts of crimes!


    Ian had no idea that the Krieg Pirates had caught Johnny and Yosaku. Judging from the stories of the passenger, they might have suffered a lot.


    As for the fact that the Krieg Pirates would appear so high-profile in the square and throw Johnny and Yosaku on the floor while they were covered with blood, Ian thought a little and understood what was going on: the Krieg Pirates wanted to rescue the other pirates!


    But what surprises Ian was that why dont they just look for them, instead of appearing in this way? Are they just demonstrating to other pirate hunters to do not mess with them?


    Or was it that Johnny and Yosaku didnt say his name and location, so the Krieg Pirates could only use this way to get him hooked?


    Ian couldnt figure out the connection, but anyway, he decided to go with thest exnation!


    Not only to save Johnny and Yosaku, but also because these pirates came and knocked at his door. Shouldnt he fight back fiercely?


    Whats more, Kriegs head is worth a lot of money. For Ian, who has now been forced by the system to be a moneygrubber, that guy is a walking Berries symbol.


    On the way to the square, Ian suddenly heard Aces cry from behind: Ian! Wait for me!


    Looking back, Ian saw Ace running with his shoulder bag on his back.


    Why are you here? Ian asked in surprise, This is my business. What are you doing with me?


    Haha, dont try to show off! Ace held his hat and grinned at Ian. If Im not mistaken, the me that appeared on the sword is a drain on your strength, isnt it? You tried it once yesterday. Now, in order to open the handcuffs, you used it again. The tired expression on your face cant deceive me. Do you still have the strength to fight now?


    Exhaustion was certain, but this kind of exhaustion was mental exhaustion, but it didnt consume his physical power. The seque of energy consumption have always existed. Although it was much better than the first strong headache, it can not be eliminated.


    Ian intended to exin to Ace, but after he thought about it. He knew that Ace wants to help because of good intentions. So he cant refuse it.


    And Ian also felt that the number of Krieg Pirates was toorge, although most of them were useless, and easy to solve, but too much would be very troublesome, and it was always good to have some help.


    Well, lets go! Ian didnt say thank you. He was straightforward.


    So the two rushed toward the square, and it didnt take long before they returned to the za where they fought yesterday.


    The Krieg pirates were there, presumably because of the significance of the execution desk. They were supposed to want to deter other pirate hunters by punishing those who provoke the dignity of their regiment under the tform.


    When Ian and Ace arrived, they saw only arge number of marines outside, holding up their guns and surrounding the members of the Krieg Pirate Regiment in the center.


    There can be no ordinary people on the square now, no matter how bold they are, they can only peep at it from afar. The fierce confrontation between marines and pirates was a sign that war may happen at any time. If ordinary people get involved, its like they are looking for their death.


    The marines pointed their guns at the pirates, and the pirates took out their weapons, but nobody dared to start the war.


    On the Marines side, it was because the intention of the Krieg Pirates has not been rified so far, and the other hand does not seem to be robbing. Even if the marines have an obligation to catch the pirates, it has to be divided into different situations. At present, the strength of the marines was not as good as the pirates. How can the marines dare to start first?


    The same was for the Krieg Pirates, who had been informed by Krieg before they came to do not start the fight with the marines, because once the marines soldiers suffered huge casualties, they would bring the wrath of Vice Admiral Garp who was still in the East Blue, and would be destroyed even if they run the end of the world!


    Although Krieg was arrogant, he was afraid of the legendary marines soldier, Garp.


    The marines couldnt move forward, they can only choose to shout first. A Captain-ranked marine, holding a megaphone, shouted to the pirates, You have been surrounded, immediately put down your weapons!


    When Ian arrived, he just heard this shout. It was a strange feeling. The police seemed to act like that when they shouted at the criminals in the movies, but he never saw any criminals surrender after this shout.


    Sure enough, as soon as the words were shouted out, the pirates on one side of the Krieg Pirate Regiment immediately answered.


    Go away! Were noting to trouble you!


    Yeah! If you want to stay alive, leave the ce!


    So what? We know youre the marines! The Krieg Pirates have never been afraid of you!


    The pirates did not buy it, and the captain of the marines was very embarrassed. The head of the base in Loguetown had just been transferred, but Colonel Smoker had not arrived yet. As a result, a big event happened suddenly. The highest rank of the base was him, but he can do nothing to them. He gritted his teeth and wanted to order his soldiers to attack. But he was afraid that he could not afford the consequences, so he hesitated for a while.


    In this eerie atmosphere, Ian and Ace squeezed out the marine soldiers and walked into the encirclement.


    A marine soldier found them and quickly grabbed them back and said, What are you doing? Get out of here immediately, its not something ordinary people can get involved in! Are you just going to die to see this event closely?


    Rest assured! Ian patted him on the shoulder and said, These pirates are looking for me, and we are not ordinary people!


    In the eyes of the marine soldier, Ian and Ace squeezed out the crowd and stood in the field.


    All of a sudden, everyones eyes concentrated on two people.


    Who are you? A pirate asked foolishly.


    Ian grabbed his hat and pressed it down tightly. Then he smiled and said, Arent you looking for me? So Im here!


    Looking for you? You the same pirate who spoke did not respond, but somehow, he looked at the smile on Ians face and suddenly had a cold sweat, and then he couldnt speak anymore.


    Ignoring the stunned pirate, Ian went to Johnny and Yosaku lying on the ground and squatted down to see their situation.


    Johnny and Yosaku were badly beaten. If they hadnt breathed weakly, Ian would think that they were dead. When Ian tapped Johnny gently, he heard Johnny whisper, Im not going to sayI wont say (T-T)


    He waspletely unconscious, but he still said such words unconsciously, which made Ians eyes more and more gloomy.


    Seeing Ians action, the pirates finally realized that this kid wearing the bears ear cap was the third pirate hunter that Don Krieg had asked them to look for!


    Go! Kill him!


    The pirates burst out all of a sudden, shouting and rushing to Ian.


    However, when the nearest pirates rushed to the front of Ian, they suddenly saw several cuts shing. The next second, the fastest pirates, suddenly disintegrated!


    Some of them were divided into two halves from the top of their heads vertically. Others were cut from their lower and upper bodies. No matter what kind of situation, they all had one thing inmon. They were all cut into two parts by Ian!


    The fleeting blood sprayed out in an instant after the disintegration of the pirates. The scene was like a blood rain. The dripping blood stained Ian. He raised his head with his long sword and looked at the pirates with a grin.


    Im in a bad mood today, so your bounty I dont want it! (The End! Im not tranting anymore ^^)

 Chapter 57: Jajanken

    Chapter 57: Jajanken


    Not to mention the pirates, even the marine soldiers in the rear were frightened by the sudden bloody scene.


    Five pirates rushed up and fell down into ten pieces. The bright red color on the scene was so demolishing to the spirit that some marine soldiers whore psychologically weak stooped and vomited.


    Even Ace was somewhat ufortable. He frowned at Ian. He only thought that Ian was horrific at this time, because when they were fighting, Ian waspletely like another person.


    However, it was not over yet. Ian actually took the initiative to confront the Krieg Pirates.


    Even if he was mentally exhausted and unable to use his Nen or skills, but Ian was still a swordsman who has been practicing the sword for so many years. Every time he pulls his sword, he practices it for thousands of times, refined it to the extreme, and he also has the power and speed bonus brought by his cards. At this time, he acted as a bloodthirsty beast among the pirates. Every move, every time the sword shes, will bring a pirates scream, while letting the blood of his wound spill out!


    Before Ace had followed him, Ian had cut down dozens of pirates in an instant, and all of them were killed with one blow. At this time, the sword of the demaster Samuro finally exerted its power, the brutal style of chopping, which was vividly disyed by Ian at this moment, every enemy who dared to stand in front of him has fallen in two halves!


    The blood was the prelude to killing, and the screaming was the note of fear. At this time, Ian, who is walking in the za, showed no mercy at all, and ughtered every pirate in his vision. Regard who he was, just shed them all!


    In fact, Ian doesnt really want to kill people. After all, he was a person who travels through peaceful societies. Besides, he has been staying in a quiet vige-like Frost Moon Vige. So Ian has always had his own moral bottom line. For the pirates he caught, the most usual thing was just wounding them. Even for Cabaji who he hated, Ian was kinda merciful with him. Otherwise, Cabaji would be cut in half by now.


    But not willing to kill doesnt mean that he was unable to do it. After seeing the tragedy of Johnny and Yosaku, Ian finally could not help but burst out in a fury!


    Yeah, Johnny and Yosaku were like nobody. Perhaps in the eyes of many people, they are only indispensable characters. If they didnt interfere when the pirates wanted to rob Ian, they would not even have intersected with him.


    However, it was these two little guys who were reluctant to give Ians information because of their loyalty, which led to the tragic Revenge of the Krieg Pirates.


    Isnt it natural for a pirate hunter to catch pirates?


    They just stick to their beliefs. Whats wrong with that, and they didnt need to be treated like this? Is it just because they are weak and you are strong that they can abuse others so badly?


    In that case, Im stronger than you all, and I dont needpassion for you either!


    In this pirate world, everyone has his own goal. Zoro and Kuina live for their dreams, Buggy lives for his treasures, Ace lives for his freedom, and Ian!? When he came to this world, he once lost his mind looking for it, but he could not find his goal. But today, just at this moment, Ian finally realized that he wanted to live for his strength!


    By the time, Ian, who was immersed in killing and thinking, came back to the world, and found that the square was full of corpses. The more than 500 pirates, who had gathered here by Kriegs orders, in such a short time, 140 men were killed by Ian!


    The red blood, like a brook, was enough to flow in the square, but the sun has risen at this moment, and the rising temperature made the bloody smell on the square more intense.


    The few pirates who fell in front of Ian were so frightened that their legs were weak and knelt down that they thought they were going to die. But when Ian suddenly stopped, their spirit was rxed, they could no longer hold themselves, several pirates even wetted their crotch.


    The violent action made Ians stamina was rapidly depleted. He gasped, twisted his long sword, and looked around at all the pirates.


    Every pirate he watched trembled in unison. They had been stunned by Ians killing spree before they finally recovered.


    De The Devil!!!!


    The rest of the pirates gave a loud scream, and immediately dispersed!


    When they fled, tears and snots ran down. Although they were also pirates licking the blood from their swords, how had they ever seen such a brutal ughtering? No one could stop this devils sword in the field, and all who dares to face him turns into pieces and dies immediately, so the remaining pirates have only one thought, that is, to escape! Escape from this devil as far as possible!


    However, at this time, a loud roar stopped them from escaping.


    Where are you going?


    As for the voice of their leader, the members of the Krieg Pirates were naturally familiar with it. Kriegs long-standing majesty prevented the pirates from fleeing and looked in the direction of the voice.


    On the other direction of the square, the hegemonic pirate of the East Blue, Krieg, appeared, dressed in golden armor, followed by several cadres of his pirates, and finally, with hundreds of men, they appeared in everyones eyes.


    He crossed the marines encirclement, but no marine soldier dared to attack him. Instead, they were frightened and stepped back, allowing him to pass easily.


    Captain Krieg, you are finally here!


    The pirates who wanted to escape just now wept bitterly and felt that their leader had appeared in time. Their thoughts of running away faded. At the same time, they shouted, Captain, you have to avenge us! That kid is demonic!


    Shut up! Krieg roared again, so his pirates did not speak.


    When he came to Ian, Krieg naturally saw the bodies on that ce and said to Ian with a gloomy face, Did you do this?


    He was not worried about his men, feared that they had been in conflict with the marines, so he intended toe and see. However, as soon as he arrived, he saw that his men wanted to run away.


    The fear of running away was naturally derived from this kid in the bears ear hat


    Ian didnt answer him, looked askew at his gold armor, and then at the diamond glove in his hand. Suddenly he smiled and said, Your head, I want it!


    After that, Ian went straight to Krieg.


    However, at that moment, an iron shield suddenly came out from the side, blocking Ians chopping. Ian looked over and saw a funny-looking fellow, Get out of the captains side.


    The man had tworge iron tes covering his front and backside, plus some smaller same shields in his left and right hands, and a round Pearl-shaped hat on his head. The whole person was dressed weird.


    Needless to say, this man was naturally the cadre of the Krieg Pirates, Pearl the Iron Wall!


    How dare you attacking our leader! Pearl crooked his mouth andughed, Let me deal with you!


    The members of the Krieg Pirates also cheered him up in time, shouting the name of the Iron Wall Pearl!


    Pearl mmed two shields in his hands and made a squeaky metal noise. He said, My defense is invincible. So far, I have never been hurt in battle!


    However, before Ian spoke, a foot suddenly flew over and kicked Pearl directly in the face, knocking him down.


    Ian turned his head and found that it was Ace who kicked him. He picked his nose and said to Ian, I thought you were going to finish them all by yourself, but I didnt expect that there would time for me to fight!


    Pearl got up from the ground, felt a pain in his cheeks, spit out a bloody tooth, and he was shocked.


    Blood Blood!!! Pearls whole body trembled, the most unfortunate thing he had seen was that he was bleeding!


    Pearls dangerous, dangerous! He shouted to himself, then suddenly burst into mes and shouted at Ace, Im going to kill you!


    Ian was toozy to look at the fool and said to Ace, You handle him!


    No problem! Ace leaned over and held his hat. But its fire again. Am I so rted to fire? (T/N: You didnt say XD)


    When Ace had already hit Pearl, Ian did not expect Krieg toe forward. Indeed a man came up with a short hair, a gray headband with blue stripes design, holding a special pair of Tonfa weighted with metal spheres, and looked at Ian with a bloodthirsty, exciting smile on his face.


    Wow! Its Gin the Man-Demon! Ah Gin, hes going to fight him! The Krieg pirates cheered.


    Ian naturally knew who Gin was. He looked up at the tall Krieg and jokingly said, Are you going to let your mene out one by one and fight for you like this?


    Kriegs mouth twitched andughed: Many of my men are really powerful, arent they?


    During the conversation, Gin, the Cold-Hearted Demon, made a move. The heavy metal Tonfa suddenly came to Ians chest, and even made a whistling sound. Obviously, the power attached to it was not weak.


    Gin seemed to be very confident about his attack, but it did not ur to him that Ian did not evade from it at all, but he cut off the metal Tonfa with a swift swing of his sword!


    Ian was faster than him, stronger than him. After cutting Gins weapon with one blow, Ian immediately slipped behind Gin and crossed his waist and abdomen with the long sword in his hands.


    Gin looked unbelievably at the huge wound cut in his abdomen. Ians movements were so fast just now that he couldnt respond to it!


    Seckill! (It has recently be a popr word used by game yers, meaning defeating your enemy in seconds.)


    And when Gin fell while clutching his belly, Ace and Pearl also separated the oue. Pearl was beaten down ck and blue by Ace and then fainted. After all, Ace fought with his fists and feet, but he did not kill him.


    This time, Krieg was muddled. He never thought that his two mostpetent cadres could not even sustain them for a while!


    Whether it is Ace or Ian, their strength was higher than Luffy and Zoro when they went out to sea. The so-called cadres of the Krieg Pirates were not much better than the average ones in front of them.


    Now theres only one left. Are you going to finish him or am I!? I just fought for a little bit Ace went up to Ian and asked.


    Ian thought for a moment and said, Shall we y Jajanken? (Rock Paper Scissors)


    Good idea! Ace gave a thumbs-uppliment.


    Then the two of them yed it in front of countless pirates and marines. They didnt take Krieg seriously as the overlord of the East Blue. (You can support me on my Patreon page and read more chapters on /otaku_senpai)

 Chapter 58: Wonderful Misunderstanding

    Chapter 58: Wonderful Misunderstanding


    Krieg was irritated and angry by what Ian and Ace did. How could he just watch them ying Jajanken to decide whos going to fight him?


    He raised his cloak behind him, on both shoulders, waist, and hands, a lot of guns appeared, and fired them directly at Ian!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Four bullets were fired at the two men, but Ian and Ace seemed to be joking, but in fact, they kept an eye on Krieg. When they saw him shooting, they immediately dodged the bullets.


    Ian shielded the bullets with his long sword while dodging, so he was all right, but Ace was slightly injured. As he rolled over, a shot flew across his face, leaving a line of blood on his face.


    Oh, hes so dangerous! Ace wiped the blood on his face and said to Ian: Forget it, this guy is handed over to you!


    After that, he left Ian and Krieg, turned around and ran back, and lifted Johnny and Yosaku, who were still lying on the ground.


    Ace also recognized the two men and knew that they were two guys who he had been beaten down yesterday. Although he did not understand their rtionship with Ian, he saw that they were seriously injured, and he took them away from the scene.


    At this time, Ian and Krieg started the battle. Ian rushed straight ahead and tentatively stabbed him. However, Krieg did not evade it and let Ians long sword pierced his waist.


    With a tinkle, the tip of the sword touched Kriegs golden armor and couldnt prate it.


    Dont waste your energy! Krieg sneered: My armor is not made of ordinary steel, but of special alloys! Swords cant damage it!


    On hearing this, Ian was disappointed, looked scornfully at Krieg, and said, What the heck! Looking at the glittering gold, I thought your armor was really made of real gold! I did not expect it turned out to be an Alloy, you made me happy for nothing. I thought that you had no money to act as a local tyrant. This golden color wont be painted on by you, is it!??


    You! Krieg wanted to pretend to be pushy, but Ian hit him directly in the face, and for a while, his blue veins popped out on his forehead.


    Taking advantage of his height, he punched Ian in the head from above. Ian tried to resist it by his de, but Krieg hit him on the top of the sword and almost shocked the sword in his hand and made it flew out.


    Kriegs fist was studded with hard diamonds, and it had a strange power. If he hits a mans head with such a fist, it will break his skull directly.


    When Ian received Kriegs attack, he immediately realized that he was underestimating this fellow. With this strength alone, Krieg was no less than him. He did not know how to use his skills without the Nen. He has to rely on his sword alone, fearing that it would be so difficult to break his armor.


    So Ian shifted his attack position and suddenly elerated his sword and chopped it at Kriegs leg!


    Krieg, with a subtle smirk on his face, raised his leg, and kicked Ian.


    Ians sword fell on the calf kicked by Krieg, but the familiar metal noise rang again. Krieg hid under his trousers the same armor! Ian didnt expect this at all, and his de couldnt be cut in. Instead, he was kicked in the face and flew out.


    Ha-ha-ha! Krieg walloped him andughed wildly. Do you think Im going to leave that obvious w?


    The pirates, who were watching, immediately cheered loudly. It was that kid who killed so many of them, but he had no chance to touch their leader.


    Ian got up from the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt that his cheeks numb. He looked at the position of Kriegs leg where he chopped him. Although his trousers were damaged, they showed the same golden reflection. Krieg really wrapped himself up in his armor.


    How insecure are you?


    Ian raised his head and looked at Kriegs head. Now it seems that this was the only ce where he had no protection.


    However, before Ian struck again, he suddenly felt a dangerous sense and jumped out of ce unconsciously.


    Just as he jumped away, a vast explosion had happened in the ce he had just stayed.


    Boom! The st of the explosion struck, so that Ian, who was in the air, was directly blown out, the force wrapped in the airwaves made his whole body has been squeezed.


    He understood that the explosion just happened was definitely a shell! Someone attacked him with a cannonball!


    But its absolutely impossible to be the guy, Krieg. He just kicked him down, and Ian didnt see him make any movement!?


    Just as Ian got up gray-faced, a familiarugh rang out: Gyahahahaha! Boy with bear ear cap, the shells taste good, right?


    Turning his head, Ian found a group of people at another street corner behind him. The leader, wearing a captains cap, had a gray-white bone Pattern crossing his forehead and a round, big red nose underneath the Pattern.


    Buggy!!?? Ian was shocked. Although he had heard about Buggys escape when he met Garp, he never expected that he would appear here!


    Buggy was surrounded by cannons. It seemed that the shell had just been fired from the biggest cannon. He was followed by Mohji and Cabaji, and the lion Richie was also there.


    Krieg was also surprised by the explosion, when he heard Ian screaming, he turned to look at Buggy.


    Although he has not yet met with Buggy, he also knows the name of the Buggy Pirates. As some of the more famous pirate regiments in the East Blue, their leader was on the wanted list of the marines.


    But he did not know why did the Buggy Pirates had appeared here and what do they want, so he kept silent for a while and watched the development of the situation.


    The marine soldiers on the periphery, however, were sweating even more. Thats bad. The Krieg Pirates came to the town. Now even the Buggy Pirate has appeared. Because of the escape of the Buggy Pirate two days ago, Buggys reward amount has been updated. He has also be one of the pirates who have more than 10 million bounties. Now there were two pirate groups with a high bounty. This wont end well, isnt it!?


    Captain, what shall we do? A marine soldier asked the captain Mashikaku quietly.


    The captain did not know what to do. The marines in Loguetown had a hard time dealing with the Krieg pirates. Now, with Buggys group, the marines had no chance to win against them.


    Listen, dont shoot! Mashikakus forehead was covered with sweat, and he whispered: It seems that both regiments of pirates havee to seek revenge from the pirate hunter. Now we can only hope that they will retreat voluntarily after taking revenge!


    The soldier gazed at him and said: Is that  Is that right? That man is a pirate hunter. Why dont we help him?


    Mashikaku grabbed his cor while gritting his teeth. Help him? Can you tell me how can we help him? Make all the soldiers press them together? Have you ever thought about the consequences? If we fail, the whole town will be ransacked by these two groups!


    The soldier immediately understood the situation and started sweating too.


    Mashikaku let go of him and said in dismay, Now we can only pray for the pirate hunter. I hope he doesnt die here


    Its a surprise! Kid! Buggyughed for a while, then suddenly revealed a ckcquered key in his hand and said, What do you think is this?


    Ian didnt recognize it at first, but then he remembered his lost Seastone key and said in surprise, Thats my key. How did you get it?


    You really want it? Buggy proudly said, But I just wont give it Eeehhh!!!?????


    Before he had finished his sentence, Buggy suddenly saw that Ian was standing there alone, with his eyes popped out and he kept screaming. At the same time, he grabbed the skinny pirate and put his big red nose on the pirates face. He gritted his teeth and said, Didnt you say that he was handcuffed to another man?!


    The skinny pirate, who had just promoted, was so frightened that he was about to wet his pants that he stammered, Bu Captain Buggy! I really didnt Im not mistaken!


    Not mistaking!!! Buggy roared, spitting: Then wheres the other man!!??


    How would he know that, until this morning, Ian and Ace were still together, but because Ian cut the chain with Sword of the Darkness me, so that problem was solved. When Ian was bombarded with arge shell from afar, Buggy did not notice whether Ian was alone or not. But now after he realized that, the first reaction was that he was deceived by his man!


    But fortunately, Mohji came out to solve the problem. He said to Buggy, Captain, look at that kids wrist, it seems that the handcuffs are still there!


    Buggy covered his eyes with his hands and looked at them carefully, as if that were the case.


    Buggy covered his eyes with his hands in the shape of scope and looked closely, and he finally found it right!


    Without the key, although the chain can be cut off, but that wrist part can not be damaged because the Seastone there was thicker. Buggy was relieved to see that. Heughed again with his hands on his waist. Boy, I know you have Kairseki handcuffs on your hand. You are a devil fruit user, so what can you do while youre handcuffed with Kairseki?


    The Buggy Pirates alsoughed and said, Yeah, Thats right! Where is your me?


    Krieg listened with amazement and stared at Ian strangely. If Buggy did not say that he wouldnt know that Ian was a devil fruit user. With that in mind, Kriegs mouth showed another rapacious smirk!


    Ian scratched his head. How did that happen? I have just used all of my Nen. Why does Buggy think that I cant use my me, is it because Im handcuffed by the Kairseki?


    He didnt know how to tell him. If he was told that it was a wonderful misunderstanding, would Buggy lose confidence in his IQ?

 Chapter 59: 2VS2

    Chapter 59: 2VS2


    Buggy did not know what Ian was thinking about in his heart at that moment and saw that he did not speak and thought he had poked pain in his critical point, which made himugh more happily.


    Boy! Buggy smiled and said, You know what? Being confined in the marine base for those two days, I have been thinking about my revenge on you all the time. Now the opportunity has finallye to see you handcuffed by the Kairseki. How can you take me now?


    After that, he took out a shell and stuffed it in from the cannon. Then he pointed to Ians position and shouted, Fire!


    A member of the Buggy Pirates, holding a torch, ignited the fuse of the cannons stern, boom, and the shell flew out!


    Ian had left when he saw the ignition, but the shell stillnded urately where he had just been. That was why Buggy moved his cannons to thend. Without the shaking on the ships caused by the sea waves, the shell fired by the Buggys pirates was very urate!


    Go on! Kept firing! Buggy did not stop,manding his men to continue their attack on Ian, and there were some violent explosions in the square of the execution tform.


    The sound of the cannonballs spread far and wide, and people in the whole town could hear it. It caused people to panic more and more. Those who wanted to escape were running to the dock, but those who could not escape were shivering around their rtives at their houses.


    The two ports on Loguetown, East and West, were filled with people who wanted to flee. They huddled together in a panic. Every boat was crowded with passengers. Even so, there were still people waving Berries bills in their hands, begging for a ce.


    These residents and passengers were all focusing on the escape, and did not notice that there was a huge warship on the sea at this time!


    This was a marine headquarters with three-mast, the ship was painted with blue and white camouge stripes, the huge sails were painted with the marines g pattern.


    A man with messy hair was standing at the bow of the warship, holding a telescope to watch the riots at the port of Loguetown. He put two cigars in his mouth for a few times, puffed out a huge cloud of smoke and said: Am I wrong? Is this the Loguetown where Im supposed to take charge? There are a lot of people fleeing, and explosions in the town, what is the matter?


    No one could answer him, but just then, a short ck-haired female marine soldier rushed out of the cabin. She was wearing a tight ck jacket with a sword at her waist and a pair of sses on her face but pushed them over her forehead. If Ian and Zoro were there, if they saw this swordswoman, they would be surprised when they see her because she looks so like Kuina!


    As soon as she came out, she immediately saluted a man and said, Colonel Smog, you have contacted the navy in Rogge Town by telephone


    As soon as she came out, she immediately saluted a man and said, Colonel Smoker, I have contacted the marines in Loguetown


    Before she finished speaking, she heard Smoker saying, Sergeant Tashigi, put on your sses and talk!


    Tashigi quickly put on her sses and immediately found out that the person who she reported to was wrong. Standing in front of her was a marine soldier with a dumbfounded expression.


    Oh! Excuse me! Tashigi stood in front of Smoker and said, Colonel Smoker, there are now two groups of pirates in Loguetown. One is the biggest pirates fleet in the East Blue, the Krieg Pirates, and the other is the Buggy Pirates who escaped from prison two days ago. These two groups of pirates are now making trouble in the town, The riots in the town are caused by them!


    What about the marines in Loguetown? Why dont they catch these pirates? Smoker asked.


    Tashigi hesitated a little and answered, The The towns marines reported that they are not strong enough


    Huh, our army is not strong enough? Smoker snorted coldly, Wouldnt it be that they are afraid of these pirates? Such soldiers call themselves marines?


    Before he came ashore, Smoker had a bad impression of the marines of Loguetown, but he knew that there was no one to reprimand here, so he ordered, Speed up! Go to Loguetown Immediately!


    Hai Sir! The marine soldiers standing on the deck immediately responded in unison.


    Though there was only one ship, Smoker was going to take charge there, so he brought dozens of good former subordinates. There was more than 200 person on the warship, all of whom were elite soldiers of the marine headquarters!


    This time, Loguetown was going to be more heated


    .


    Ian was constantly avoiding the shells fired by Buggy. Although the cannonballs were very urate, he could move freely after all. It was impossible for him to stand still on the same spot and be bombed foolishly. Buggy fired several shells and failed to hit him.


    Buggy did not use the special Buggy shells, but Ian was also surprised by the power of these shells. This kind of solid shells seemed to be low-tech. At first, Ian mistook it for a medieval pirate thing. But when Ian came into contact with it, he found out that was not right. Look at these round shells were not noticeable, but in fact, apart from some shrapnel, the power of the explosion was quite fierce!


    There wasnt a good way to hide from them, Ian kept thinking about what should he do. After dodging some shells, he suddenly moved and ran to Krieg.


    Krieg had just been watching the event. Since Buggy started, he was not in a hurry to fight Ian. But when Ian suddenly came to him, Krieg was stunned for a moment


    No Not good! Krieg suddenly remembered, turned his head, and sure enough! That guy Buggy fired a shell in his direction!


    Krieg wearing the golden armor, although its protection was enough, but the disadvantages of heavy armor were obvious, his speed was not good enough! When the shell came, Ian escaped easily, but Krieg could not run away. The shell fell at his feet and exploded!


    Fortunately, Krieg held his arms to protect himself during the explosion, so although he was blown out, he was fine.


    He stood up and yelled at Buggy, What are you doing?


    Buggy sneered and said, Im bombarding that kid with cannonballs! What are you doing standing there?? I didnt know you were hiding!?


    As soon as this was said, the Buggy Piratesughed aloud. It was normal that these group of pirates were not satisfied with each other. Although the Krieg Pirates were known as the hegemony of the East Blue, the Buggy Pirates had never admitted it. Now their captain, Buggy, was also a ten million ss pirate, and his reward was no worse than Kriegs. So naturally, the Buggy Pirates wont take Krieg Pirates into ount!


    You Bastard! A clown-like fellow! Krieg gritted his teeth, waved his hand, and shouted to his men, Teach them a lesson!


    Members of the Krieg Pirates Regiment, who had been watching the fighting between Krieg and Ian, received orders from their leader, immediately shouted and rushed towards Buggys Pirates. They had been only watching the battle between Krieg and Ian, but now they finally got something to do.


    Teach me a lesson? Buggy sneered, Guys! Let them see how powerful the Buggy Pirates are!


    So, the two groups of pirates immediately started shing!


    Ian, as well as the marines around them, were a little dumbfounded at this time. How did this happen? How did he start a fight between these two groups of pirates?


    What about their revenge?


    They felt weird, but Krieg and Buggy didnt feel anything. Thats what pirates do. They also look forward to the death of their fellow pirates. Sometimes they want to rob each others treasures, let alone fight. It was simple, I kill you, or youll kill me.


    The people under them were fighting together, then Krieg and Buggy looked at each other from afar, and the two leaders knew what to do, so they all looked at Ian.


    Buggy said: Lets get rid of this kid first, do you agree?


    Krieg nodded: I agree!


    As for the marines around, both of them had selectively forgotten that they had been deterred by the way the soldiers cowered and dared not shoot.


    Krieg took out arge round shield and held it in his hand. On the shield marked by the skull of the Krieg Pirates. Suddenly, that shield turned to a machine gun-like fashion. The next second, numerousrge sharp javelins were fired from the gaps and headed straight for Ian.


    Needle Machine Gun!


    Ians eyes were condensed, and he blocked these dart with his sword. These javelins were shot down one by one, but Krieg was really insidious. When the harpoons were fired, they were mixed with a small shell, Ian identally cut a shell, and it suddenly blew up.


    On the other hand, Buggy also aimed his cannon at Ian, who had fallen to the ground. Everyone under hismand went to fight with the Krieg pirates. Buggy could only operate the cannon himself, but before he could ignite it, a fist suddenly reached out beside him and struck him on his big red nose!


    It was Ace who smashed it. He said angrily, Heyyyy, have you forgotten me?


    Who are you? Buggys nose was sore, and tears flowed out quickly, and he asked Ace with anger.


    Ace raised his thumb and pointed to Ians position behind him. Then he gestured to Buggy about the handcuffs he had left on his wrist and said, Im his friend. Were together! You have the key to these handcuffs. Sorry, I have to get it back!


    Want to get the key? It depends on whether you have the strength to do that! Buggy roared: Bara Bara Ho Kirihanashi! (Split Split Cannon Dismember)


    With his wrist detached, his fist with four knives flew towards Ace.


    The battles on both sides have begun, and the two-to-two fight has already taken shape

 Chapter 60: Catch them all!

    Chapter 60: Catch them all!


    Originally in the Manga, Ace met Buggy only after joining the White Bearded Pirates. It was several yearster, but now because of Ians involvement, Ace has met Buggy in advance and started a fight.


    Unlike Ian, Ace fights with his fists and feet. Buggy was unlucky to face him. Although his split fruit can split his body into many pieces, no matter how he splits, these parts of his body were always venerable entities. This is a typical Feature of Paramecia fruit. He wasnt afraid when facing Ians chopping. But when ites to Aces fists, they were so easy beating him!


    And most importantly, Ace now has a rudimentary grasp of the way to use the Kenbunshoku Haki. Even if Buggys split arm wants to attack him, it cant be effective. Ace could always easily escape them.


    So the battle between Ace and Buggy was basically be said to be no suspense. As for the duration of the battle, it depends on how much Buggy can resist Aces punches.


    On the other side, Ian and Krieg, on the other side, had some trouble fighting.


    When Ian met Garp, he fought Colonel Bogard, the intelligence officer, and he wounded him in his defensive state Tekkai by winding the Nen around his de. But the Tekkai could not really turn the Human body into steel. Now Krieg wears an armor made of an alloy harder than steel.


    The Kairseki handcuffs must be opened. Otherwise, whether it was Ian or Ace, it would be so inconvenient for them to fight, but Ian has used all of his Nen and can only fight Krieg with simple swordsmanship.


    He couldnt break Kriegs armor, which put a lot of restrictions on Ian when he started fighting him.


    At this time, Ian, a samurai transformed into an assassin, he rushed forward to Krieg, jumped high, turned upside down midair, and while he got close to him, he swung the sword in his hand aiming at Kriegs neck, trying to hit the uncovered part of his body, using his speed advantage to kill him as soon as possible.


    However, Krieg couldnt keep up with his speed, but the targeted area was his head, which was rtively small to protect. So he held his arms to his head and absorbed the blow. Ians sword could only pull a spark out of his arms armor.


    That blow didnt work! So, when Ian was in midair, he twisted his body and struck Krieg in the back of his neck with his sword.


    As a result, Krieg took a sudden step forward and increased the distance between them. Therefore, Ians sword wasnt able to reach him.


    Useless! After Iannded, Krieg turned and smiled at him. I know you can only attack my head, so as long as I protect it, you cant hurt me!


    Ian snorted, and he felt that Krieg was like a big turtle. As long as he narrowed his head, there was no good way to take him down.


    Bakudan! Krieg raised his shield and aims at Ian.


    Ian thought he was going to fire another shell, so he jumped out of ce. In fact, arge number of iron harpoons, these darts also included Ians dodging range.


    Shouting a skill name and using another skill! Krieg used this sinister trick to deceive Ian. Although Ian responded to it and tried to block those darts, he was damaged by a lot of them, leaving bloodstains on his shoulders and legs.


    Humph! See! Krieg sneered: I have an invincible defense, and countless weapons, I am the strongest, you can never defeat me!


    Ian shook his head and said, Im toozy to talk with you!


    The Heck! I have a super card system, and I dont dare to say that I am very strong, you are not even a Devil Fruit user, relying only on little weapons and equipment, and dares to call yourself the strongest?


    You can roar this in East Blue at most. If you dare to say that on the Grand Line, you will be killed in minutes!


    You! Ian despised him again. Krieg couldnt help it anymore. Suddenly, he took off his two shoulder shields and smashed them together to get his strongest weapon. He shouted, Now Ill kill you. Im going to show everybody what its like to rebel against Krieg!


    Ian was gasping slightly, not answering his words, just thinking, is it really necessary to use that trick?


    Forget it. Anyway, they have been calling me a monster, so a little weirder, it seems nothing at all


    Just as both Ian and Krieg wanted to make their final blow, there was a sudden change in the field, and a lot of white smoke suddenly filled the square!


    The white smokes seem to be consciously crossed the perimeter of the marine soldiers and went straight to the members of the Krieg and the Buggy Pirates who were fighting, and the pirates who were touched by the white smoke seemed to be tightened by ropes and could not move.


    What What is this?


    Ah, help! I cant breathe!


    The pirates screamed as soon as the thick white smoke appeared, they couldnt fight anymore. After seeing the tragedy of others, they quickly tried to avoid the smoke.


    However, it was still useless. More and more pirates were surrounded by these white smokes, and then they were tightly tied together.


    Whats going on? Krieg also noticed the scene.


    Ian knew what was going on, but he was equally surprised: White Hunter Smoker? Isnt he supposed to arrive tomorrow? How could he suddenly appear here?


    Sure enough, the marine soldiers on the peripheral were suddenly separated in the road, where they could see a man with a cigar, and his arms had turned into rolling smoke.


    Behind him, arge number of marine soldiers were rushing in. These were the elite soldiers brought by Smoker. As soon as they enter the square, they immediately catch the pirates trapped by Smoker and tie them together with ropes.


    The marines from Loguetowns base recognized Smoker and saluted him immediately, but Smoker said angrily, Look at you guys! Where are the marines!? Watching pirates make trouble, Are all the guns in your hands furnished?!


    No one dared answer, a lot of them bowed their heads in shame, but somehow, all the soldiers in Loguetown, including the former captain, were quietly relieved.


    The new supervisor hase, and he has brought support, so Loguetown should be saved now!


    After two sentences of scolding, Smoker went silence. He also saw the situation in the field. The number of pirates was much more than the marines. Naturally, he also understood the difficulties of the town marines. So he did not embarrass them anymore. He said, Arent you going to help catching these pirates!


    Ah! Hai sir! The marine soldiers of Loguetown hurried to a standpoint, and then went behind to help the other soldiers.


    The sound of gunfire began to ring, and the marines finally fired, killing any pirates who dared to resist directly.


    Smoker noticed the sharp bloodstains in the middle of the square. Even he couldnt bear to look straight at the bodies. He turned his head and asked, What happened to those people?


    The former captain answered, Colonel Smoker, the young man with the long sword, is a pirate hunter. Both the Krieg and the Buggy pirates came to him for revenge, and the pile of corpses on the ground was made by the pirate hunter!


    Smoker stared at him and said, You mean, he killed so many pirates by himself!


    Yes! The captain nodded.


    Smoker went silent and stared closely at Ian in the field. When he saw his hat, his heart suddenly struck.


    What does this guy have to do with that tyrant Kuma? For the first time, Smoker thought, So rude to pirates, this behavior is exactly the same as Kuma!


    As a colonel of the headquarters, Smoker naturally knows about Bartholomew Kuma, so naturally, he has heard about this tyrant of Shichibukai. Although he was a pirate, Bartholomew Kuma was a nightmare of many pirates. He seems to really hate pirates, and almost all the pirates he meets were killed and shipwrecked. Hes the person who has the ability to keep the atmospherepressed and burst out in an instant. Its a terrible trick called Ursus Shock. The destructive power is from the first-ss. The scene where Kum has fought is usually as if being torn by a hurricane, not to mention the ships, or even the huge rocks can be destroyed by him easily. The worst thing that a pirate can encounter in the sea was HIM.


    It was for this reason that Kuma won the title of tyrant.


    Smoker knew about Kuma, but what he didnt expect was that he saw a young pirate Hunter wearing the same hat as Kuma, who treated the pirate in the same brutal and cruel way.


    Smoker didnt see what happened before, so he didnt know what made Ian so angry at that time. It might not be enough to have the same hat, but even his behavior was a bit like Kuma, its not a coincidence. So at first nce, when he arrived, he equated Ian with the tyrant Kuma!


    Turning around, Smoker also saw Ace and Buggy, and then asked about Aces identity, but for Ace, the marines in the town did not know much. After all, Ace has just got out to the sea. He was the only member and the creator of The Spade Pirate, so the marines there could only ssify him as Ians friend, they thought that Ace was also a pirate hunter.


    Catch them all! Smoker thought and made a decision.


    The marine soldiers were stunned and asked carefully, Should we catch those two pirate hunters?


    All of them! Smoker nodded affirmatively and said, Even if they were pirate hunters, they caused the riot after all, so they had to give an exnation!

 Chapter 61: He’s mine!

    Chapter 61: He¡¯s mine!


    When Smoker gave the order, the marine soldiers immediately took action.


    Ace had already beaten Buggy and made his nose and face swollen. He had just stooped to pick up the Seastone key that had fallen from him. Suddenly, a marine soldier opened fire on the ground in front of him. Ace was shocked. He looked up and found several marine soldiers pointing their guns at him.


    What are you doing? Ace was stunned. He was helping Ian fight these pirates. Wasnt he supposed to be on the right side?


    This is Colonel Smokers order! A marine soldier said to Ace, Although you are a pirate hunter, we have to catch you all!


    Ace was surrounded by them, so he pulled his hat and shouted at Ian, Im sorry, Ian, the marines are going to catch me! Im leaving! You can find the letter to the old man at the hotel, go and pick it yourself!


    Lets meet again in the future.


    Ace finally dropped this sentence and ran out!


    The marines never thought that Ace would run. They were totally confused. Ace was not a pirate hunter, but a pirate. How could he be willing to be arrested by the marines? Its strange not to run!


    When they reacted and wanted to catch up, they found that Aces speed was beyond their expectation.


    But just then, a cloud of white smoke floated over and wandered toward Ace. Smoker stared at him and Ian, when he saw that Ace was about to run, he made his own move.


    What is this? As he watched himself entangled in a burst of smoke, Ace had not understood at first. When Smoker tightened up, he was suddenly strangled at the waist.


    Oh Sh*t! Ace reached out and tried to open the white smoke, but his hand was passed through it.


    Dont resist, its useless! Smoker looked at the scene from afar andughed, Im a Logia Devil Fruit user.


    As a result, Smoker did catch him, but in his struggle, the Kairseki handcuffs on Aces wrist suddenly touched the white smoke, which immediately made Smoker unstable and venerable, then Ace broke out easily!


    Huh! Ace was somewhat surprised that the handcuffs still had this effect, so he was not afraid at all, and continued to run forwards and headed to the harbor.


    Smoker didnt realize that there were Kairseki handcuffs on Aces wrist. He knew that he might not be able to catch him at this condition.


    Who the hell is that guy? How can he have Kairseki handcuffs on his hands? Smoker was puzzled, but could only watch Ace leave.


    In addition to Ace, many of the Krieg and Buggy pirates were also desperately fleeing. The sudden intervention of the marines prevented the two groups from fighting. The pirates natural fear of the marines made them want to escape unconsciously. Smoker could not only stare at Ace leaving, because the marines were not enough there. He does not know how many pirates will run away if he does not grasp them with the help of his Devil Fruit ability.


    On the other hand, Ian and Krieg had not started fighting, because many marine soldiers were shooting at Krieg. In order not to be injured by stray bullets, Ian could only open a little distance, but did not expect that at this time, Ace shouted to him and told him that he was running away!


    Hey, wait


    Ian wanted to talk to Ace, but before he could finish, a de suddenly came toward him.


    Ian waved his sword, but found a girl with a sword standing in front of him.


    Kuina!? As soon as he saw the girl, Ians eyes almost popped out!


    Huh, What? The girl who attacked Ian with a sword was also stunned and asked subconsciously.


    Ian responded by saying that although she looked like Kuina, she was wearing a pair of rimmed sses, which should be Tashigi, who was following Smoker everywhere!


    Why are you attacking me? Ian asked angrily.


    You cant go! Tashigi said, If you hadnt brought these pirates here, Loguetown wouldnt be in such a mess?


    So youre going to catch me? Ian stared at her and said, Are you crazy!? Im not a pirate!


    But youre not a marine! Tashigi retorted, You have no right to enforce thew. Who told you to kill them so recklessly?


    When Ian heard this, heughed. I dont have the right to enforce thew? You mean, pirates seek revenge from me, and I have to obediently let them kill me?


    Aaah Tashigi was not able to answer the question for a while.


    Tashigi was only an 18-year-old girl (two years older than Zoro in the original story). That is to say, she was about the same age as Ian and Kuina. Although she was already a marine sergeant at a young age, she still knows little about the world. She epted the concept of marine justice from an early age, which made her think Ian was wrong by killing these pirates like this, but when she heard Ians question, she thought Ian was right when the two ideas shed, which made her stunned.


    I dont care! Finally, she gritted her teeth and said, Colonel Smokers order is to catch you. Im just executing the order!


    After that, she rushed up again with her sword and swung it toward Ian.


    Ian and Tashigi shed several times, but Ian just perceived her strength, seems to be because Tashigi received the guidance of the marines swordsman instructor, so her swordsmanship seems a bit rigid, but she doesnt know much about flexibility.


    On the contrary, Ian has been practicing swordsmanship all the time, although it was only basic swordsmanship movements, but when ites to a battle, it was handy. Tashigis swordsmanship wasnt better Ian, but not much worse than Kuina.


    So very quickly, Ian grabbed one of her ws and hit her on the handle, knocked on her wrist, mming her sword to the ground.


    It seemed unexpected that she should be so easily defeated. Tashigi looked at Ian with a nk face, while holding her right wrist.


    You can rest assured! Ian sighed and said, No need for catching me. I wont go. Now that Smoker is here, I still want to get my reward!


    What reward? Tashigi asked in a daze.


    Kriegs head bounty! Ian answered her, then turned around and suddenly shouted, Krieg!


    He couldnt do it without shouting, Krieg, a cunning fellow, was thinking of slipping away!


    Not only him, but also Buggy was quietly taken away by his cadres Mohji and Cabaji. When Smoker appeared with his elite soldiers of the marine headquarters, they were so afraid, so naturally, they had to find a way to leave.


    The marines bullets couldnt break through Kriegs armor, but he couldnt challenge the marines. Although he imed to have more than 3,000 troops, he has not brought much to Loguetown. After all, he still has to leave some men behind, most of the fellows he brought were caught by the marines. If he didnt go now, he was afraid that he wont be able to getaway.


    Hes the leader of the Krieg pirates. He cant be stuck here.


    When Ian was entangled with Tashigi, Gin, the Man-Demon, shuddered and climbed up. Although he was wounded by Ian, he only opened his abdomen and did not die. Seeing the chaotic scene, he got up and said to Krieg, Ca Captain You should go. First, I Ill block the marines


    Gin, the Man-Demon, has always been loyal to Krieg. He opened his arms to block the bullets of the marines. Even though he has been seriously injured, he has not forgotten to cover Krieg.


    However, Krieg was a ruthless and unjust person. When he saw Gin trying to cover him up, he didnt even say a word. He turned around and walked away.


    When Ian turned his head, he saw this scene!


    Hearing Ians roar, Krieg turned to Ian with a smirk and sneered, What do you want to do, boy? Ive to let you go today. Dont you know how to be grateful?


    What are you talking about? Ian pulled his hat and said disdainfully, Do you remember what I said before? Im going to get your bounty!


    Hahahahaha! Kriegughed at Ians words and shouted, You want my reward? What are you relying on? Your swordsmanship? Dont forget, you cant even scratch my armor!


    The conversation between the two men was very loud, so naturally, it was heard by many marine soldiers, as was Tashigi and Smoker, who have been paying attention to this.


    What is he going to do? A marine looked at Ian with a silly expression and said to hispanion, Even our bullets cant prate Kriegs armor!


    Yeah, did he really think that he could use his sword to cut that armor? the other marine nodded.


    Tashigi and Ian have fought, and although she admitted that Ian was better at swordsmanship than she was, she also doesnt think that he could break Kriegs defense.


    Is that kid an idiot? Smoker held his cigar in his mouth and thought, Theres nothing I can do to break Kriegs armor even with my devil fruit. I can only catch him at most Why is he so confident that he could take him down?


    Just when everyone thought about it, Ian erected the sword in his hand and smirked: Who told you I cant cut it!?


    The next second, an extra eye had suddenly appeared on his forehead!


    Tashigi was right next to him, and she was stunned when she saw it. She thought it was her myopia. She could not help rubbing her eyes.


    Smoker, along with other marine soldiers, also saw it and their chins were dropped to the ground: what is that?


    In fact, this sudden extra eye wasnt just an illusion, because Ian used the Evil Eye Expert skill of Hieis card.


    The Evil Eye Expert is a skill that can roughly perceive the strength of the opponent in its passive situation, but when it was activated, it can increase the Nen value of the host, Ian, by 100%!


    This increase is temporary and takes 10% of Ians vitality per second. That is to say, Ian can only use this skill for 9 seconds at most!


    If he isnt done within 10 seconds, Ians life value will be zero, and he might actually die.


    Although only 9 seconds, but this skill is very powerful. Ian did empty his Nen value, but at this moment, it was filled up, and also doubled!


    Now he has 224 Nen point!


    It was also the first time for Ian to use this skill. Originally, he just wanted to fill up his Nen and kill Krieg directly with the Sword of the Darkness me. Although his armor was so solid, the Sword of the Darkness me can break even the Kairseki. There was no reason why he cant cut his armor.


    However, when Ianunched this skill, he found out that he was a little out of control. At this time, the huge amount of Nen made his brain bloated and in pain.


    Nen is a very strange thing. When it is dry, it will cause mental exhaustion. When it exceeded its normal value with arge amount, it will also cause headaches. Ian did not expect this, so although heunched the Evil Eye Expert skill, heter found that he could not control the output of the Nen.


    The de of the sword burst out into mes. The Sword of the Darkness me! This was the reason why Ian just wanted to use the Evil Eye Expert. However, with the continuous Nen winding around his de, Ian noticed that the temperature of the me was getting hotter and hotter. The color gradually turned to a pale blue color, Ian was afraid that this might be a sign of getting out of control.


    No, wait until I release this entire amount of Nen!


    Ian thought so, subconsciously roared, and mmed his sword forward!


    Then, Tashigi, Smoker and arge number of marine soldiers, who were present, saw an amazing scene!


    A de with an incendiary me and with Ian swinging his sword, a massive me projectile wasunched out. The me flew so fast that when Krieg saw it, he didnt have enough time to respond, it went straight through his body, and it didnt stop there, the frame cut through the wooden bench behind Krieg, and once again it passed through. After hitting a building on the edge of the square, it finally disappeared!


    Huh! On the stone of that building, there was a long cut mark and a strange kind of smoke


    A squeaky sound came, the Execution tform slowly distorted, the position of the bracket cut by the sword projectile left a neat cut edge, and the uneven force caused the Execution tform to copse suddenly!


    And Krieg, with a shocked expression, slowly fell to the ground. The hard alloy armor in front of his chest had cracked, and blood was flowing out.


    When Krieg knelt down, half of his body began to slide askew to the ground. Ians blow divided his body in two!

 Chapter 62: Compensation

    Chapter 62: Compensation


    Ca Captain!?


    Gin turned his head and saw the scene of Krieg kneeling down.


    Members of the Krieg Pirate Regiment, who were captured and tied up in the square, were still vigorously shouting at the marines, but when they saw this scene, they were all in a state of stupefaction.


    The Captain is dead!?


    No one wants to believe it, but its just like that. The upper half of Kriegs body slowly slid down under the eyes of all the pirates.


    The invincible leader, in the eyes of his Pirates, was killed when he was trying to flee


    To say that Krieg was quite sessful as a leader, he did establish authority in the pirate regiment, but when he died, the chain effect appeared. As if at that moment someone had pressed a strange kind of a bottom, all the Krieg pirates, who were fighting the marine soldiers, were no longer able to resist, and their weapons fell to the ground with tters, making it easy for the marine soldiers to knock them down and tie them up.


    This has virtually reduced the casualties of many marine soldiers.


    Tashigi fell on the ground and felt an urge to vomit. Although she had seen the bodies of the pirates before, she had not seen them killed. But now, it was different from that, she watched Krieg die.


    At the same time, however, she looked at Ian in surprise. She had no idea that the young man who looked about her age was such a strong swordsman!


    Although there are a lot of odd cannons and guns in this world, many people use cold weapons. Among them, swords were the mostmonly used weapons.


    The higher level the swordsmen could reach is the Tobu Zangeki, which ismonly known as the Flying shes.


    Yes, people here dont like to call it spiritual projectile, but they call it Flying shes, because this kind of attack was not necessarily used only by a sword, the Rankyaku one of the six techniques of Rokushiki also emerge in the same way.


    The attack that Ian just made, in the eyes of Tashigi, was undoubtedly a Flying sh, so naturally, he was attributed to the rank of the strong swordsmen.


    The principle of this flying sh was simple. Ian used his Nen to make this projectile, while the other swordsmen chop out with their Haki. The Haki is inherent in human life, and it needs constant exercise to make it appear.


    In the process of exercise, people will gradually generate a sense of energy, which is the primary form of Haki. Although the sense of power is not too strong in the early stage, it can not be materialized, but it can also be used (like Zoros blow 108 Pound Phoenix).


    Others people were surprised, Ian himself was shocked, it waspletely unconscious behavior, the huge Nen was about to get out of control, he just wanted to consume some, but he unintentionallyunched such a powerful projectile.


    Because it was sent out with the Sword of the Darkness me, Ian released these Nen he gained by the Evil Eye Expert, and this considerable amount made it tends to solidify. Its just like cutting steel by welding air, Kriegs armor can not produce any protective effect in front of this chopping.


    Ian was surprised, first, because of the effect of chopping, and second, because he had never thought about it himself, the thought that the Nen could be used in this way! Can the Nen be released from my body!


    Most of his previous use of Nen was entanglement, attachment, or welding himself. He also imagined that it could be materialized or spread, but he really did not think about releasing it. He always believed that the Nen could only be used on him.


    Undoubtedly, this eye-opening experience made Ian see a new door.


    At this time, Ian heard the system talking, suggesting that his advanced sword skill level has improved!


    Ian was stunned and quickly checked it, and he found that it was true. The bottleneck of swordsmanship skills that had been stuck for a long time had broken through at this time, and it had risen to expert-level swordsmanship skills.


    [Expert-level Swordsmanship]: Swordsmanship speed + 40%, destructive power + 40%, you can use sword projectile attack, proficiency (0/100000000).


    The improvement of swordsmanship skills means that Ians speed of swordsmanship and the power of chopping have increased ordingly, but Ian has always felt that the most important role of these basic skills should be to use some card skills.


    However, the breakthrough of swordsmanship bottleneck was caused by a mistake while he chopped off the Flying sh. This made Ian wonder whether these basic skills are not only breakthroughs in a certain way after they reach the advanced level.


    Just like the breakthrough of the current swordsmanship skill, the simple sword technique has not much room for improvement. Instead, itbined with the use of the Nen to make a breakthrough. So in the future, the advanced practice skills should break through to the expert level with the same way. Should he also use other basic skills to break through theprehensive application?


    Of course, these problems were still too early to discuss, and Ians guessing is useless. Now the demand for expert-level swordsmanship skills has increased ten times. It takes one hundred million to be full. The harder it is to upgrade basic skills, the longer it will take.


    Putting back the sword in his hand, Ian could not help feeling released when he looked at the empty value of the Nen again. The chop he justunched made him discharge all his Nen. Although it was only a few seconds, that feeling was not good. After the Evil Eye Experts skill was actively opened, the loss of life value was unexpectedly reflected in his body. He was extremely weak and tired. Its different from the mental exhaustion of consuming the Nen. This time it was a real physical pain. Its like a person who has been seriously injured. Its a loss of physical strength and pains all over. It was so difficult for him even to move a finger.


    This situation made Ian very vignt, he realized that the attribute of life value was not simply a data, more like a chart reflecting on his physical condition, with the decline of his vitality, various symptoms will appear on the body. The cards brought their life value bonus, not really to increase his own vitality, on the contrary, is more like an anti-strike shield. Once the host suffers too much damage, he will die!


    Gin fell on his knees, and his face was covered with tears and blood. Ian was watching him in silence for a while. He was really loyal to Krieg, but he was faithful to the wrong person. Krieg did not treat the man under him as human beings, but as dogs, sacrificing them at the critical moments. But they did not hesitate at all. It was not worthwhile to be loyal to such a person.


    Watching a marine soldiering over, tied Gin up, and took him away, it was estimated that he would be treated. Ian really hoped that he could find a better master than Krieg if he survives. As for whether he will seek revenge for himter, Ian didnt care much.


    Ian had no regrets for killing Krieg. He was even grateful for killing him so quickly. Dont forget, Kriegs weapon, the Deadly Poison Gas Bomb: MH5. Once this guy releases it, it will cause demonic chaos.


    The marines in the square hade to their senses and started to clean up the mess, but whether they were marine soldiers or pirates they had captured, they all watched Ian with fear and silence, and sometimes they took a look at the copsed execution tform.


    Everyone understood that this time things were really big, and so many pirates have died, even the tyrant of the East Blue, was killed on the spot. The scenic spots of Loguetown, the Execution tform has copsed. Although it was not deliberate, when the residents of Loguetownes and sees it, how would the marines exin?


    When Smoker came towards Ian, he looked down at the Kairseki handcuffs on Ians wrist and knew he might have made a mistake. The young pirate hunter in front of him did not seem to be a Devil fruit user. Smoker thought at first that he was one of them, but after seeing himunching that horrific blow while he was handcuffed with Kairseki, he had confirmed that he was not a Devil Fruit user.


    Smoker had been at the marine headquarters on the Grand Line for a long time, so he was well-informed. Although he knew that Ian was not a Devil fruit user, Smoker was not surprised by the me on his sword. There were too many strange people in this world. It is not that those who did not have a Devil fruit wont be able to use such an ability.


    On the contrary, he was curious about the illusion of the third eye on Ians forehead when Ian was on the move. As soon as he came to Ian, he asked, You dont have three-eyed lineage, do you?


    This question made Ian stunned. Of course, he could not see the illusion that he had when he used the Evil Eye Expert skill. He did not know what was happening on his forehead, so he felt puzzled about Smokers question and said: What three-eyed lineage?


    Smoker understood that Ian didnt know his background, (LOL!) so he opened his mouth and exined, Ive heard that in the second half of the Grand Line, the New World, there is an ind with three-eyed people.


    Oh, and!? Ian asked. (For the love of God XD)


    Of course, he knows about the existence of the Tri-Eye race. There were not only Tri-Eye race, but also Giant race, Dwarves race, Snakeneck race, Fish-Men race, and so on. He just didnt know why Smoker mentioned this.


    The conversation between the two men was irrelevant, and Smoker did not know what to say. Finally, he pointed to the copsed execution tform and said, Okay, put the rest aside, what are we going to do about this?

 Chapter 63: Swordsmanship instructor

    Chapter 63: Swordsmanship instructor


    What about it? Ian blinked and pretended to be a fool.


    Smoker puffed out a cloud of smoke and said, Dont pretend to be stupid. Look at it yourself. How much trouble does your appearance cause to Loguetown?


    Ian looked around and saw bloodstains and craters all over the square. The execution tform copsed, the wounded pirates and marines were sitting on the ground groaning and moaning. Everywhere, sweaty doctors ran back and forth to treat the injured. It was a tragic scene after a war.


    You are not ming me for all of this, arent you? Ian stretched out his hands and said, These are all made by pirates!


    But you shouldnt kill so many people! Tashigi came over and spoke loudly to Ian.


    Ian gave her a nk look: Its their fault!


    You


    At that moment, Smoker said, Dont be so naive, Tashigi. Now that you have be a formal marine, you must get used to this kind of thing. If you still have this kind ofpassion, you may be killed by Pirates very soon!


    Tashigi realized the coldness of Smokers tone and suddenly couldnt speak. Finally, she turned her head, snorted, and left with anger.


    Smoker shook his head. Thats what young sailors were like. Under the ideological education of the marines, they were full of justice and hot-blooded when they firste out. Only when they have more experiences can they realize the cruelty of the world, whether its a pirate or a marine. Kill and be killed, this is fate.


    He looked back at Ian and said, I originally wanted to catch you, but since you didnt run away, thats it. As you said, I dont care about pirates. Its their fault, but you destroyed the execution tform. And that would always be true? Now, Ill give you two choices, you eitherpensate, or be responsible for repairing the tform! But you can only do it yourself!


    Do it yourself? Ian said in surprise, I cant do woodworking. You want me to do it myself?


    Oh, so youre going to pay for it? Smoker said.


    As a result, Ian asked carefully first, That May I ask you first how much will it cost ifpensation is made?


    At least 50 million Berries! Smoker reported a number.


    Ian suddenly jumped up and said, (LOL! thest chapter, Ian was unable to move a finger XD, and now he jumped up) Fifty million! For a broken rusty stand, you want 50 million? Why dont you rob a bank?


    Absolutely worth the price! Smoker said. You must know that this is the Execution tform where Roger, the Pirate King, was executed. Its a real monument. Most of the tourists who came to Loguetown came to see this tform. Do you know how many tourists will be lost during the period of repairing the Execution tform?


    What the heck, 50 million Berries, Its really too much even if he adds the bounty of Buggy and Krieg together.


    Speaking of the reward, Ian suddenly remembered something, he ran to the corpse of Krieg and took off the glove with diamonds on his fist, wiped off the bloodstains on it, and stuffed it in his pocket. Thats money, too.


    Smoker watched his actions and did not say anything. After all, he could not deny that Krieg had been killed by Ian. So the reward must be given to Ian, and he also has the right to get of Kriegs property.


    Although the Marines have captured many of Kriegs Pirates, many of them have also fled. The marines have sent warships to the sea to pursue them. It is believed that under such double attacks, the dissolution of the Krieg Pirates is a foregone conclusion.


    Just as Smoker was thinking about how to rehabilitated, when Ian ran back, he said, I want to remind you that Krieg bounty and propertybined wont be enough to pay for it!


    I know! Ian nodded and said, So Im not going to pay for it. Id rather do woodworking!


    As he spoke, Ian pulled out the documentary evidence when he caught Buggy, handed it to Smoker, and said. By the way, give me the two bounties together!


    Smoker was speechless for a while. After taking the file and seeing it, he found that the Buggy Pirates were caught by this fellow in front of him. That is to say, the marines had to pay Ian more than 20 million Berries at a time.


    How could such a rich man choose to do woodworking in order not to lose money? It really made Smoker wonder what to say.


    If Ian knew what Smoker was thinking, he would absolutely go mad and say. Are you kidding me, you want me to pay that much for that stand?


    Ian was so poor that he wanted to steal a bank. He was thinking about paying for its repair before, if it was worth only tens of thousands of Berries, he could do it, as long as he can get the bounties for Smoker. But when Smoker opened his mouth, and said it is worth fifty million. So Ian did change his n!


    Woodworking? Then dont me me for the crooked repairs.


    It is estimated that Smoker also thought of this point. After dealing with this headache for a long time, he said, Well, let me give you a third option, you stay at the marine base in Loguetown, work for a year as a Swordsmanship instructor, and the execution tform will be repaired by the marines. What do you think?


    Ian looked puzzled at Smoker and wondered why he had suddenly thrown such a condition.


    In fact, he did not understand Smokers current situation. Although Smoker was in charge of the Loguetown, he was actually transferred from the marine headquarters to the East Blue. This was a disguised derogatory punishment. Smoker was a problem in the marines. He was very opinionated and seldom obeyed the orders of his superiors. Its also an opportunity to keep him away from the marine headquarters, so that he wont bother them again.


    Under such circumstances, Smokers manpower situation can be imagined. The elite marine soldiers who escorted him on the warships will return to the marine headquarters after a short period. The only people that Smoker can rely on are Tashigi and a few others. And when he first came to Loguetown, he saw the performance of the marines in the face of these pirates, so that he even felt that these people were not useful.


    When Ian killed Crick with one sh, he realized that the pirate hunter in front of him was a really good swordsman, so he suddenly felt that he needed to make Ian a swordsman instructor for those marines. In this way, a master of the swordsmanship could be a help for him and under hismand, and secondly, he could use Ian to train the marine soldiers in Loguetown. So, its a double win situation.


    In fact, this kind of seedling cant help but want to pull into the marine, not only Garp, but also many officers in the marines. The advent of the Pirates era has made many marines feel the shortage of Manpower. As long as the other side is not a pirate, they will try to pull into the marines if they can find a way, so dont say that Ian, who has the identity of a pirate hunter, even if he is a real pirate, sometimes it can be changed: like the Shichibukai!


    Hearing Smokers words, Ian shook his head desperately: A year is too long, wont do it! Id rather do woodworking!


    How long can you ept? Smoker asked.


    Ian thought about it and found that he really needed to stay in Loguetown for a while. First, he wanted to wait for Garp toe back and give him the letter that Ace wrote. By the way, he wanted to ask Garp if he could help. Second, he had been out for so long, and he didnt know what happened to Master Koshiro, Zoro, and Kuina. Now that he was still in the East Blue, he has to write a letter to tell them that he was fine and safe.


    Since he has to stay for a while, it was not a problem to agree to Smokers conditions. Smoker said that if he epts to be a swordsman instructor, he did not need to join the marines himself, so he was free and could go anywhere at any time.


    Before going to sea, Master Koshiro asked Ian if he wanted to join the marines. At that time, Ian shook his head and denied that the marines were indeed powerful. But to be honest, he and the marines had too few connections. After joining the Marines, he would lose his freedom even though he could win a good rank and position with his strength. By the way, if he gets an order from his superiors to settle down in a marine base of a random ind, he may stay for many years!


    Because of his card system, Ian has to maintain his freedom. He needs to continually challenge powerful opponents to gain experience and upgrade his level. Meanwhile, he also needs to find ways to make money and draw cards to increase his strength.


    Although the road to strength does not have to rely entirely on the system, but the system is a very good auxiliary. Ians current thinking was that he should learn the Haki as soon as possible, because if there was no mistake when learning the Haki, it should be converted into the corresponding system concept, and it would belong to the basic value concept! In this way, even if it was difficult to increase the card attributes in theter period, Ians limit on the Nen value can be much smaller.


    Since he wants to remain his freedom, then the best choice is to stay a pirate hunter or be a pirate, but Ian also understands that pirates are inevitably going to be pursued by the marines. When his strength is not high enough, provoking such a huge force as the marines is seeking his death, he cant expect to have the luck of escaping them, and he could get away with it every time.


    Ian was still confused about his long-term goals. He hasnt thought about bing the Pirate King and looking for Rogers secret treasures the One Piece and the like Those things were too far away, but he was very clear about the short-term goals.


    If there would be war in the future even with Ians appearance, it means that the turbulence of the times is imminent. Maybe he has to join the forces of one side, but whether he bes a pirate, a marine or even join the revolutionary army, all of these have a premise, that is, he must have enough strength to protect himself. He is not qualified to stand in line at all.


    To put it bluntly, people living in this world are nothing but survival.


    Thinking about it, Ians mind was more open, and he felt that his rtionship with the marines should not be too rigid, so he put up a finger and said, Well, for a month! In this month I will be your swordsman instructor, so dont mention anypensation for the Execution tform, will you?


    Smoker thought that a month was too short, but Ians attitude seemed to have no possibility ofpromise, so he nodded his head in recognition.


    Ian pointed with his finger at the reward document and said, Come on, please give me the reward first.


    Smoker did not know what he was thinking, and unconsciously looked at the marine g fluttering over the base in the distance.


    I think theyre going to kick me out? Yeah, the reward for the two pirates, together with the cost of repairing the Execution tform, Ive to say its really giving me a headache!

 Chapter 64: Koshiro’s latter

    Chapter 64: Koshiro¡¯stter


    Ian didnt know that Smoker was nning to take advantage of the incident and ask his superiors for money. He just settled down at the marine base after he reached an agreement with Smoker.


    He found that the provisional agreement was not bad for him. Living in a marine base, he avoided spending on hotels and meals. The marine canteen in Loguetown wasrge, and the chefs skills were good.


    After the news of the marines victory came out, the people who had fled from Loguetown came back gradually. This mainly refers to some local residents who had just settled in their families when they came back. They ran to the square and talked pointedly about the traces left by the battle.


    They have heard that this time the Krieg and Buggy pirates came together, but the final result was the destruction of the East Blue hegemony Krieg and the escape of the Buggy Pirates.


    More than that, members of the Krieg Pirates Regiment were killed in this battle more than 200 people. More than half of the dead were killed by one pirate hunter. The rest were killed during the fight with the marines, and their leader, Krieg, was killed on the spot by that pirate hunter!


    When the residents of Loguetown heard the news, they could not help but cheer loudly. The reputation of the Krieg Pirates has spread all over the East Blue. It is pleasant good news that a pirate hunter has defeated him now.


    People inquired about the name of that pirate hunter, and the marines did not hide it, telling them that it was (The Smirking Devil) Ian.


    When people heard that this pirate hunter named Ian not only killed Krieg, but he was also the one how arrested Buggy, they were so shocked: this pirate hunter, he actually caught tworge pirates who were worth more ten of million Berries in a row? (By this time, Buggys reward had been raised to 15 million.)


    Ians name has been preached in the streets and alleys of Loguetown, and he was almost regarded as the strongest pirate hunter in the East Blue.


    Especially when they heard that Ian had be a swordsman instructor for the marines in Loguetown, everyone was relieved. In their opinion, with such a powerful pirate hunter to teach swordsmanship to the marine soldiers, the strength of the Loguetown marines would surely improve a lot, which would make the residents of the town feel a lot more secure.


    This may be another purpose of Smoker. After all, the disturbance in Loguetown had made a great impact. The news that Ian joined the marines could y a stabilizing role.


    Of course, it was not known at this time that Ian, the swordsman instructor would only stay in the marine base for a month, which Smoker would not say.


    It was because of the gratitude that no one in Loguetown med Ian for destroying the execution tform when they heard that he was the one who killed Krieg. On the contrary, they talked enthusiastically about the execution tform under repair.


    You know what? That pirate Hunter Ian is a powerful swordsman! The execution tform was destroyed by a flying sh he shot to kill Krieg!!


    Really? Thats amazing!


    And, look at the house in the back? The final trace of his projectile is there. Even the stone of that house has been cut, showing how powerful that blow was at that time!


    Ian became famous this time. Not only did people in Loguetown talk about him, but the members of the fleeing Krieg Pirate Regiment were disbanded because of the loss of their leader. When the members of the Krieg Pirates fled to all parts of the East Blue, they also brought the news of Ians killing Krieg to all directions. The Pirate hunter Ian has be a source of fear for all pirates in the East Blue.


    Nobody dares to seek revenge from Ian. Many pirates saw Ians killing Krieg with one blow. Although this aroused their hatred for him, they weighed their strength and suppressed their idea of seeking revenge.


    Krieg The strongest that mane has been spreading for so many years, but it has not really be true. Now even the Tyrant Krieg has died in the hands of Ian. How will the other little pirates dare to think about revenge?


    So for a while, many pirates in the East Blue kept a low profile for fear that Ian, the pirate hunter, woulde to their door.


    When Ian first started sailing, he didnt expect this kind of influence. It was only when he went to the hotel where he stayed to get the letter that Ace felt there. The hotel owner, knowing that he was the one who killed Krieg, didnt even look into the matter of him and Ace Dining and Dashing. Instead, he gratefully invited Ian to have a big meal, which made Ian very embarrassed. (Im really shocked  ! This Devil can get embarrassed!?!?)


    The letter left by Ace was received. It seems that this fellow was afraid that he would have made up his mind to leave after the matter was resolved. Otherwise, he could give it to Ian in person instead of letting him pick it up by himself.


    Ian knows that Ace has embarked on his adventure journey. He does not know whether he will join the White Beard Pirates in the future. It might be a huge matter to think about. But because of Ians involvement, he learned about Sabos news. Maybe there will be more things in his adventure journey, such as looking for the Revolutionary Army.


    Ian did not know if he could find them, because in his memory, members of the Revolutionary Army were almost scattered all over the world andtent, although secretly carrying out activities, they wont be easily found by Ace, a pirate.


    As for what Ace said in his letter to Garp, Ian didnt know. He didnt want to look at the contents and read it. He just wanted to wait for Garp toe back and give it to him.


    For the next two days, Ian stayed at the marine base. The Seastone handcuff on his wrist was opened by the marines locksmith. Smoker took it away after he was released. He said that he intended to polish it and insert the Kairseki in his weapon (The Nanashaku Jitte) so that he could deal with the Devil Fruit users in the future. (FFS what an author!!! Im in love with him! He made Ian the main reason of many unexined things in the Manga :o)


    However, under Ians strong protest, Smoker finally took the remaining part of the chain, but the handcuff was returned to Ian, which made Ian despise Smoker very much. When he was in the marine headquarters, did he think of getting some Kairseki? Instead, he waited until he got to the East Blue toe to realize that he needs to make a weapon with Kairseki.


    While waiting for Garp to return, Ian also began his own work, training the marine soldiers in Loguetown for Smoker.


    When he was in Frost Moon Vige, as a master, he had already urged those young brothers and disciples to practice sword, so this work was quite suitable for him, and he was familiar with the ways to do it.


    More importantly, the soldiers of Loguetown witnessed Ians battle in the square. They were awed by him. When Ian became their swordsman instructor, they practiced very hard, making Ians teaching very easy.


    In fact, this kind of teaching is actually nothing, just to correct some basic actions, but also to exin some of the parts that need attention when fighting.


    What made Ian unexpected was that Tashigi actually followed Ians lead. Although she was somewhat concerned about Ians killing so many pirates, she practiced more seriously than everyone else and often asked Ian some swordsmanship questions.


    At this time, Ian could not help but see the shadow of Kuina in her, so although he knew that Tashigi and Kuina were two different people, Ian still tried his best to answer her questions.


    This has slightly eased the rtionship between them.


    Half a month passed quickly, but Garp had never returned. He thought that Garp had taken the opportunity to go to Windmill Vige to see his grandson Luffy. But Ian was impatient, and when he asked Smoker, he was surprised to learn that Vice Admiral Garp had received an order from the marine headquarters. After finishing his work on Shells Town, he went straight back through the Calm Belt! He was not nning to return to Loguetown for the time being! At this moment, Ian didnt know how to hand over Acestter!


    Smoker was quite surprised that Ian knew Garp, but he didnt ask much. When the funds were finally approved, he directly gave the reward to Ian, a total of 24 million Berries.


    Ian also sold the diamonds he took from Kriegs gloves to the jeweler in the town, but only in exchange for three million Berries, so Ian had twenty-seven million Berries in his hands!


    This was the biggest batch of money that Ian has ever received.


    Just as he was wondering how to spend this money, a newly arrived cruise ship brought a letter to Ian.


    As soon as Ian looked at the handwriting, he knew that this was a letter from Master Koshiro. He had just sent a letter to Koshiro the other day, but he had no idea that the reply would arrive so soon.


    Opening the letter, Ian looked at it slowly.


    To my disciple Ian: Ian, I hope you are doing well! I have received the letter you sent me, everyone in the Dojo is fine, I am doing good, Zoro and Kuina are the same. We all know what happened recently. The news that you killed Krieg is spreading in Frost Moon Vige these days, which makes me very happy. It seems that after going to sea, you have gone farther along with the Ittoryu path. Zoro, after hearing your news, that child wants to go to sea in a hurry, but like you at that time, he was stopped by me. He is in a bad mood now. He probably wants to make a time jump to 18 years old. Hahaha!!


    You said in your letter that you intend to go to the Grand Line. I am not going to stop you, but you must take care of your safety. I have another thing to tell you!


    The letter was so long that when Ian saw the front, he could not help smiling, and then turned over the page to read on.


    I have never mentioned your story with you. I just told you that you are an adopted child and nothing else. When you went to sea, I hesitated to tell you the truth, but by the time, you had already left.


    I dont know whether its appropriate to tell you, but now it seems that your strength has grown a lot, so I still intend to tell you the truth.


    Your hometown is not in the East Blue, but in the West Blue. Kuinas mother and I found you near an ind in the West Blue


    Seeing this, Ians eyebrows narrowed. He was not from East Blue? Or, the original owner of this body, is not from the East Blue? (Eeehh What!?)

 Chapter 65: Doubtful background

    Chapter 65: Doubtful background


    He frowned doubtfully. Ian felt quite surprised. In fact, it didnt matter where he was born. Whether it was the East Blue or the West Blue, it was just a ce. He didnt feel much about it at all


    Then Ian looked at it and kept reading: When Kuina was born, her mother and I decided to return to the East Blue to live there. On the way back, when we were on our ship, we suddenly found a broken boat floating on the sea. At that time, we didnt care much about it, but when we were about to leave, we suddenly heard a baby cryinging from that boat.


    My wife gave Kuina to me and jumped into the sea to save you. Regardless of the weakness of her postpartum. I will never forget the smile on her face when she rescued you. She said it must be a miracle.


    It was onlyter that we realized that the boat carrying you had been drifting at sea for quite some time. It was indeed a miracle that you survived in a dangerous sea.


    When Ian saw this, he only felt a cold sweat. Yeah, a broken boat was drifting on the sea. Not only did it not capsize because of a storm, nor did it encounter an attack of sea beasts or sea kings, but it also met Master Koshiros boat smoothly. Finally, he was rescued. It was no longer a miracle, this was fate.


    However, from the letter between the lines, he can see that maybe the death of his wife may also have something to do with her. It was not long after Kuina was born that she dared to jump into the cold sea to save a baby. This is not what an ordinary person will do. Perhaps it was this act of saving people that caused her disease.


    Ian was also the first to hear about these things. He could understand why Koshiro did not mention these things to him, face to face. Instead, he chose to write it in a letter because he just didnt want to see his guilty expression.


    The ce where we rescued you was more than one hundred miles away from an ind. We inquired about it and learned that it was called Bamroll. It was said that there were people living on the ind. So my wife and I wondered if we should go to the ind and take you to find your rtives? However, when we got near the ind, we found that it was blocked!


    We are not allowed to approach, and soon, a great event happened in the West Blue. We cant stay in the West Blue, so we can only take you away and settle down in the East Blue.


    Ian, youre an adult now. I thought it was necessary to tell you this. If you think youre capable enough and want to find your own rtives, then go to the West Blue and look for them there.


    The letter ended here, but Ian was very puzzled. Some of the things mentioned in Master Koshiros letter seemed obscure and unwilling to exin directly, which gave him some bad presentiment.


    When Kuinas mother picked him up, he was a baby. Although she could not determine his age, he was not expected to be over one year old. Now he is eighteen years old. That is to say, what happened in the past should be about 17 years to 18 years. Before and during this time, what happened to the West Blue?


    Ian thought about it, and suddenly he had a strong heartbeat: No way!


    The most important thing that happened in the West Blue is the Ohara incident! Master Koshiro didnt mean this, did he?


    Its true that during this period of time, Ohara, the small ind researching history, was erased from the map by the world government in the form of a demon ughter decree. Although the world government tried to cover it up afterward, there was no reason for such a big thing to get any information from the other side of the West Blue, Master Koshiro probably heard about it, so he suspected that Ians life was rted to Ohara.


    But what about the Bamroll Ind mentioned in his letter?


    Dont worry, Ill check it again.


    Ian carefully put the letter in his pocket and packed it. Then he ran out of his dormitory and went to the information room of the marine base. When he opened the door, he saw several marine soldiers working.


    As soon as Ian came in, the marine soldiers recognized him, and immediately saluted him, Hello, instructor!


    Ian, the swordsmanship instructor, was hired without any rank, but out of recognition of Ians strength, the marine soldiers in the base respected him. But here was the information room of the marine base, which belongs to the secret department, so after the salute, these soldiers were embarrassed and said, Master, ording to the regtions, you are not allowed to be here!


    Its all right! Ian waved his hand and said, I just want toe over and ask if you have a map of the West Blue?


    As soon as they heard that Ian only wanted a map, the marine soldiers were relieved that the map was not confidential, so they found out one and handed it to Ian.


    Ian was also obeying the rules. After getting the map, he walked out of the information room and looked at it outside.


    Bamroll Bamroll Ian took the map and began to search for that ind.


    Found it! Ian looked carefully for a long time and finally found it on the map. The ind was small, resulting in very small handwriting. It was very difficult to find, but anyway, at least the location was confirmed.


    Bamroll, the territory of Ilusia Kingdom


    He got only such information on the map, and then he began to look at the surrounding inds to see if Ohara was near Bamroll.


    Strangely, however, the ce name Ohara cant be found anywhere on the map.


    Ian mmed his head. He was really dizzy. Havent Ohara been destroyed? Looking at the year of the map, Ian found that the map was made two years ago. So Ian ran back and asked the marine soldiers in the information room, Do you have a map of the West Blue that is rtively old?


    The marine soldiers were stunned and asked, How long ago are you looking for?


    18 No, its better to be a map of the West Blue from 20 years ago! Ian said.


    As a result, the marine soldiers shook their heads and said, There is no such thing as that map. When it is updated, the original map will be destroyed. Now the oldest map in the information room is only five years ago.


    Ian was a bit disappointed. He was a little lucky. He felt that he had promised to be a month-old swordsman instructor, so he could see some marine information, but he didnt expect to get any results in the end.


    Seeing his expression, the marine soldiers asked strangely, What are you going to do with a map of the West Blue from a long time ago?


    Ian thought for a moment and asked them, Have you heard of a ce maned Bamroll?


    In the West Blue? I dont know! The marine soldiers shook their heads, but said, You can ask Sergeant Ronald at the base. He seems to be from the West Blue!


    Right! The marine soldiers here came from all over the world, not necessarily from the East Blue.


    Sergeant Ronald, a 40-year-old uncle, worked as a chef in the base canteen. Ian naturally knew him, so finding him would be easy.


    But Ian didnt dare to mention anything about Ohara, he can only use the ce named Bamroll to ask questions, and he kept watching Ronalds expression to see if there is any discovery.


    However, what surprised Ian was that when Uncle Ronald heard that Ian mentioned Bamroll, he suddenly said: Of course I know this ce, but there was a big event there that year!


    Ian asked, Tell me about it!


    You asked about what happened 17 years ago, right? Uncle Ronald sat in his chair and took a cigarette. He said, I was in my 20s. It was not long before I became a marine. I havent transferred to Bamroll of the Ilusia Kingdom, but at that time there was an outbreak of gue, which was said to be very serious. The army of the Kingdom of Ilusia blocked the ind. And then sent medical teams to the ind for treatment, but unexpectedly, the gue spread too fast, the people on the ind eventually died!


    gue? Ian only felt that it was a big event, and there was such a thing?


    So, Ian felt that something was wrong! Does his life have nothing to do with Ohara?


    But Ian felt that there was something wrong with it. If he said that he was drifting out of Bamroll Ind and since the gue broke out on the ind, why didnt Master Koshiro mention it in his letter!? Was he ill when they found him?


    If the gue was really so fierce, a child who was a few months old, it is impossible for him to have nothing at all!


    Or is there something fishy with the matter of the gue?


    There were too many doubts. First of all, he cant know the location of Ohara Ind and whether it was near Bamroll. This was a critical point. If Ohara was near Bamroll, he might be a survivor of Ohara himself. But if Ohara and Bamroll were too far away, then hes free. His birthce may be Bamroll, where the gue broke out.


    However, after the destruction of Ohara, under the control of the world government, the ind has been erased from the map. There was no trace of it on the new map at all. It was difficult to find some old maps unless they ask some older people in the West Blue, who may know, but would they like to talk, that was a different thing.


    Master Koshiro was not from the West Blue and was not familiar with the geographical estimation of that area, so he was not sure about it. Moreover, the Ohara incident was severely restricted by the world government. The letter was not safe, so the narrative in the letter would be so obscure.


    So Ian had to put it down for a while. He took out the letter and, ignited some me in his hand to burn it

 Chapter 66: Bounty Hunter group

    Chapter 66: Bounty Hunter group


    You mean He was looking for the Bamroll Ind of the Ilusia Kingdom?


    In the room, Smoker was smoking a cigar and baring his upper body. He was slowly stacking up blocks of stones. When he heard the report from the marine soldier at the door, he did not reply.


    Yes! Colonel Smoker! The marine soldier raised his hand and saluted.


    Got it, you can go now!


    Smoker responded, and when the marine soldier left, he leaned back in his chair and began to think.


    Although Ian was known as a swordsman instructor, he was not a real marine after all. Smoker cant let him run amok in the marine base, so he arranged his men to pay attention to Ians situation. Since Ians time, in addition to teaching the swordsmanship skills to the marine soldiers, he has gone to the seaside of Loguetown to fish. There was nothing wrong, but he suddenly ran to the information room to look for a map of the West Blue. It was strange, so the marine soldiers in there naturally reported the matter to Smoker after Ian left.


    The West Blue? Bamroll? Where is this ce?


    There are too many inds in that area that Smoker certainly cant know all of them. He doesnt know where Bamroll is, but he knows the kingdom of Ilusia.


    It was one of the kingdoms that joined the world government. Every time a world conference was held in the Holy Land Mary Geoise, the King of the Kingdom of Ilusia would be present. So Smoker, who had stayed in the marine headquarters, had naturally Heard of it. When the marine soldiers mentioned that name when they reported it, Smoker immediately remembered it.


    The kingdom of Ilusia? Ive heard that in recent years, there have been many uprisings and riots in this country. There seems to be a shadow of the revolutionary army behind it. Why does this guy Ian ask about the territory of this kingdom?


    Smoker doesnt know much about Ian, so he doesnt have any clues to associate with him right now.


    But when he thought of Ian, his mind unconsciously showed him his bear-like hat, and then the illusion of the third eye on Ians forehead.


    Somehow, Smoker suddenly had a bad feeling, and his intuition told him that Ian might grow up to be a dangerous person.


    But Smoker could not tell where the dangery.


    Shaking his head, Smoker could only press down this thought first. He couldnt suspect that a man was evil by groundless spection, and that Ian was a pirate Hunter anyway. From this point of view, at least he was on the side of Justice.


    Ian didnt know Smokers conjecture about him. At this time, he was in the hospital, visiting Johnny and Yosaku.


    During the battle beneath the penalty tform, Ace carried them aside, which saved them from being more wounded by the shells of Buggy, and avoided the fight between the marines and the pirates. The risks did not continue to worsen. After Smoker and Tashigi had cleared up the mess, they were sent to the hospital for treatment. But because they had been beaten by the Krieg Pirates for a long time and were seriously injured, they were not better until now.


    When Ian walked into the hospital, he found that the two guys were all covered with bandages, but they were still struggling. Johnnys Sunsses had been put on again. They were gorging on the food, stunning the nurses and doctors next to them.


    Their vitality was really indomitable! Ian sighed and went in to greet them. Are you all right? How dare you eating like that?


    Johnny and Yosaku looked up. When they saw Ian, they couldnt help raising their hands excitedly and shouting, Brother Ian!


    This time Ive got you in trouble! Ian found a chair beside their bed and sat down. Doctors and nurses around him left to let them talk.


    After hearing Ians words, Johnny and Yosaku shook their heads and said, What are you talking about!? We were going to thank you for avenging us!!


    What are your ns for the future? Ian didnt want to thank them for what they did. He just opened his mouth and asked, Would you like to go with me to the Grand Line?


    This time, Ian still had some good impression for Johnny and Yosaku. Their loyalty was absolutely unspoken. Although their strength was not that good, they were good navigators who knew a lot about the sea and other things. Ian did not want to go alone, so he asked them this way. Ian doesnt mind bringing them with him if they agree.


    Unexpectedly, Johnny and Yosaku looked at each other, then shook their heads and said, Brother Ian, thank you for your kindness! But we also know that we are too weak. We will surely drag you down when we go to the Grand Line. It is better for us to stay in the East Blue and catch small pirates.


    As soon as Ian heard this, he understood that the two guys were not much ambitious, they were no longer reluctant. He said, Well, if somebody bullies you in the future, just tell them my name!


    Johnny and Yosaku grinned and said, Needless to say we will, you are our big brother!


    Ian couldnt helpughing, These two guys were still like climb along with his fame, but their nature was not bad, so Ian didnt mind them using his name. Believing that when he killed Krieg, his name should be able to deter many pirates. In that case, Johnny and Yosaku could be a little safer.


    After thinking about it, he said to them, Yes, if you stay in the East Blue all the time, you may meet my little brother two yearster. His name is Roronoa Zoro. If you meet him, help him. That fellow is a directional idiot. If no one leads him, he can get lost to the bottom of the sea! (FFS XD)


    Really? We will remember that! Johnny and Yosaku responded, Dont worry Big Brother Ian!


    After chatting for a while, Johnny and Yosaku asked Ian, Brother, have you figured out how to get to the Grand Line?


    Ian scratched his head and said, Actually, I thought about it before. The marine ships brought Smoker in from the Calm Belt. In that case, I just need to be a passenger there. But it was unexpected that the marines that Smoker brought with him had returned to the marine headquarters some time ago. So now, I have no good idea.


    You shouldnt take such risks, Big Brother Ian! Johnny said, Even if you have a ship, you cant control it alone!


    Of course, I know that! Ian said, But you two are not willing to go with me.


    You can try recruiting people in Loguetown! Yosaku suggested, Maybe other bounty hunters would like to board your ship!


    After hearing this, before Ian could speak, he heard Johnny retort, Dont recruit anyone from here! The bounty hunters on this Blue are almost as bad as us, if you take them to the Grand Line, they wont be a good help for you!


    Ian thought about it and knew it was reasonable that the rewards for pirates in the East Blue were generally not high, which made the strength of the pirate hunters here not so good. So he asked Johnny, What do you say?


    Look for some good worriers on the Grand Line! Johnny said, Brother Ian since youve made up your mind to be a pirate hunter, you can set up a group of pirate hunters. Although there are too many pirates on the Grand Line, there are plenty of bounty hunters as well. But some cant keep up with pirates, but they may not be strong enough. They know better about the Grand Line than the people you may recruit from the East Blue.


    Ian had a little heartbeat when he heard that! Right, depending on his own strength to fight, it is always possible, but the information is not easy to get. If he wants to catch a pirate for his bounty, only one can be caught, he must wait for the pirates toe to his door on their own initiative!? But if he has people under his hands that would be different, when he gets information, he can attack with his own initiative.


    Johnnys proposal reminded Ian of Crocodiles Baroque Works, which was a secret criminal organization, but it appeared on the surface as a bounty hunter group.


    Moreover, there are many bounty hunter groups in the Sabaody Archipgo. Although theposition of these groups is uneven, they do exist.


    Looking at the thoughtful expression on Ians face, Johnny knew that Ian was listening, so he continued, As for the Grand Line, you dont have to go alone, Big Brother Ian. You can go there with the caravan ship!


    Huh? Caravan? Ian said in surprise, And these caravan ships dare to travel to the Grand Line?


    Of course, although the entrance of the Grand Line is only the Reverse Mountain, and its very dangerous, but it can not withstand the attraction ofmercial profits! Johnny said, For example, the special liquor in the East Blue can t sell much in the East Blue, but once its shipped to the Grand Line, the price will immediately increase to more than five times. If youre lucky, bring some special products to the Grand Line, you will make a high profit, so every year, there are manymercial ships form a fleet to go to the Grand Line. Not only from the East Blue, but also the other three seas. Loguetown is the closest ind to the Reverse Mountain in this Blue. If you want to find a caravan ship, it is very easy.


    Yosaku nodded. Thats true, and now, Big Brother Ian, you are the most famous pirate hunter in the East Blue. Those caravans will probably rush to get you in, you can also take the opportunity to make a profit!

 Chapter 67: fake exercises

    Chapter 67: fake exercises


    After talking with Johnny and Yosaku, Ian had some abdominal cases in mind about how to get to the Grand Line.


    But Ian still has something to do before leaving.


    Two dayster, on the training ground of the marine Base of Loguetown, more than 300 marine soldiers lined up in two rows. When Ian appeared, they raised their hands and saluted him in unison.


    Ian walked through these saluting marine soldiers, and there was a littlemented in his heart. No wonder there were so many people in the world who want to join the marines. This kind of etiquette, rules, and neat uniforms can indeed create a sense of majesty, even if Ian was only a temporary swordsman instructor. He was also treated by courtesy from the marine soldiers. In such an atmosphere, Ian felt that he was full of power.


    Through the passage of the saluting soldiers, Ian came to the high tform of the training ground. He turned and looked down at the marine soldiers, who were neatly aligned, and looking at Ian.


    Ian nced at the crowd and slowly said, There are still two more days. My tenure as a swordsman instructor ising to an end. Although it was only a month, Ive met many of you and got along well with you. So here, I want to thank you all for your support in my work.


    Instructor! Youre wee! The marine soldiers shouted neatly, making a loud noise on the training ground.


    Ian pressed his hand down and waited until the scene was quiet before he said, Most of the people who are present here know why I am a swordsman Instructor Yeah, its because I dont have the money to pay for the destruction of the Execution tform!


    The soldiers could not helpughing, and even Tashigi could not control herself. Ian, the swordsman Instructor, was abducted by Colonel Smoker. The soldiers at the base knew that Ian had admitted it without evasive, and for that, the marine soldiers were more kind to Ians frankness.


    After they finishedughing, Ian continued, Although the agreement with the old man Smoker was only one month, I swear that taught everyone with a serious attitude without holding back anything!! Without the slightest hidden secret, the most important thing about swordsmanship is the basic movement, which I made you practice every day. I have looked at you all. Now everyone basically masters it, so even if I leave, as long as everyone can persevere in practice, you will be a master of swordsmanship one day!


    Sensei! A marine soldier raised his hand and asked, Can I really be a swordmaster like you and be able to kill a man like Krieg with one blow?


    Yes! Ian said with great certainty, Although the time is not good to say, but certainly you will be able to! And not only will you be able to kill pirates with one blow, but maybe you can be recruited by the marine headquarters and be the real marine elite!


    Ah Really? The marine soldiers under the stage were spurred by Ians words, and they could not restrain their excitement.


    Smoker was in the windowsill of the base, holding the cigar in his mouth and looking at the training ground. He heard Ian calling him the old man smoker, but he didnt mind, but he frowned at Ians words to inspire the marine soldiers.


    Not that he thought Ian was wrong, but he felt that Ian seemed to have something to say.


    Sure enough, after exciting the marine soldiers to howl, Ian suddenly opened his mouth again: Of course, it is not enough to be an elite soldier in the headquarters. Now raise your hands and let me see how many of you have actually gone to sea and captured pirates?


    Half of the soldiers present raised their hands, while those who did not raise their hands lowered their heads in shame.


    Although Loguetown is thergest marine base in the East Blue, it is true that most of the marine soldiers here were just maintaining the security of Loguetown. The former captain in charge of Loguetown is a hedonist, and it was impossible to take the initiative to lead his soldiers to fight pirates.


    During the period when Ian stayed at the base, he had known this from the soldiers, so he had this information. So now, as it turned out, it was true.


    And that wasnt over yet. Ian then asked, So, if you really have a face-to-face encounter with a pirate, please raise your hand.


    This time, even among the soldiers who just raised their hands, most of them dropped their hands. A face-to-face encounter? Was he joking! Most of them were junior soldiers, not even lieutenants. Even if they have captured pirates, they are bombarded with shills from afar on the warships. Even if they have taken part in the action of capturing pirates in the square, it was Colonel Smokers ability what tied them up, and they just took over from there. Their real battle experience was really pitiful


    Looking at all these soldiers with a look of shame, Ian expressed a smirk on the corner of his mouth. Very well, these guys really cooperated.


    Then, he made a sad expression, shook his head, and said, It seems that the situation is much worse than I expected But I dont me you. Maybe you didnt get a chance!


    Hearing that Ian had given them the reason, the marine soldiers raised their heads. Yeah, its not that we dont want to catch pirates, its that we didnt get a chance.


    Ian walked around the stage, pretending to be thinking, and then suddenly pped his hands and said, Okay, thats it!


    He looked at the soldiers and said, As a marine, your duty is to protect the people and maintain the majesty of the marine g. I said that although my teaching time is very short, I am absolutely serious and responsible. In this case, in thest two days, I intend to arrange a practical exercise for everyone. In addition to testing the results of your training in the past month, it also provides you with a real opportunity to fight.


    Really Practical exercises!? The marine soldiers under the stage were dumbfounded and began to talk about it.


    Ian looked at them coldly and said, What? Are you unwilling to? Ha, thats funny. You have this kind of mentality, and you want to be elites of the marine headquarters?


    In a word, all of a sudden, the marine soldiers were immediately stimted, and they stood upright and stared at Ian. This meaning was obvious.


    Very good! Ian said with satisfaction, Now listen to mymand! Turn back! Run and walk! Target, harbor pier, get ready! Bring water and food, and then board the ship!


    The marine soldiers left the training ground at Iansmand. Only Tashigi stayed alone. She came to Ian and shouted at him, What do you going to do? Youre going to take a marine warship out to sea!? You cant do that without Colonel Smokers approval!


    In this case, would it be better for him to agree? Ian shrugged, then turned his head and said, Am I right? Colonel Smoker!


    Tashigi looked around and saw that Smoker had appeared behind her. She said anxiously, Colonel Smoker, you must stop him!


    Unexpectedly, instead of paying attention to Tashigi, Smoker asked Ian doubtfully, I have no objection to the actualbat exercises. Anyway, these guys need to practice, but what is exactly your idea? Is it really just a real exercise?


    Ian shrugged his shoulders and said, Its a practical exercise. Im going to take them out to sea to see if we can meet some pirates. Im sure that you dont want to raise a group of coward and weak soldiers, do you? And I want to trymanding marine ships. Is this reason enough?


    Smoker didnt talk, sucked his cigar so hard then puffed a huge cloud of smoke from his mouth. After thinking for a long time, he finally poked at Ians chest and said, I can give you permission from this exercise, but you have to promise me that you will bring my entire soldiers back! Can you do that?


    Rest assured! Ian said, If we really meet a strong enemy, I will deal with them myself!


    With this guarantee, Smoker couldnt say anything anymore. He waved his hand to Tashigi: You look after him! Then he left.


    At Smokersmand, Tashigi immediately grasped the sword in her hand and stared closely at Ian, as if she had begun to implement Smokers orders.


    Ian didnt mind at all. He turned around and left, while Tashigi hurried to keep up with him.


    As they strolled to the harbor, the marine soldiers had already prepared the warship. The warships used by this branch were smaller than the warships of the headquarters. But it was enough to take two or three hundred people. In the attention of the group of the marine soldiers, Ian boarded the ship with Tashigi and said to everyone, This exercise has already obtained the consent of Colonel Smoker, so Lets go!


    Untie the ropes! Set the sail! Lets go!


    With Iansmands, the warship slowly sailed away from the harbor, and then the residents who were at the port saw this scene naturally, looking at each other, wondering what the marines are going to do.


    Direction, the south-east!! Ian shouted loudly on the deck.


    Hai! Direction, the south-east! The marine soldier at the helm repeated that aloud and immediately began steering the wheel.


    Ian stood at the bow of the ship, facing the sea breeze. He felt that it was a good sensation to be a captain. Just by shouting, the warship would move forward ording to his call.


    At this time, the marine soldiers on board thought that Ian was just taking them to the sea to make a turnaround. If they met pirates, they would catch them back. So they didnt think anything wrong, so they all faithfully fulfilled their duties.


    However, if they could look in Ians pocket at that moment, they might find a wanted poster form his pocket.


    Seeing that wanted poster, it was estimated that all the soldiers present wouldnt be able to hold back their tears.


    Because this bounty in Ians pocket was the highest reward in the East Blue: Arlongs!


    What kind of actualbat exercises were said, it was all fake. This guy, Ian, was simply lying at them and telling them fake exercises. He came out with the marines, and its not as simple as turning around.


    From the beginning, he was nning to go straight to Arlong.

 Chapter 68: Wrapped Successfully

    Chapter 68: Wrapped Sessfully


    As apetent pirate hunter, or a financier, how could Ian forget the Arlong Pirate Regiment in the East Blue?


    As one of the few pirates worth more then tens of millions in the East Blue, Arlongs bounty, the leader of the Arlong Pirate Regiment, is now 20 million Berries, and Ian wasnt willing to let this amount untaken.


    Unlike the Krieg Pirates, they are known as the hegemony of the East Blue because of theirrge crew. If Ian hadnt seized the opportunity to get rid of Krieg before he escapes, it would not have been so easy for Ian to find Krieg at sea. More than 3,000 people would have stood in line in front of him, and that will take Ian several days to finish them all.


    Thats why Ian was so anxious to keep up with Krieg and kill him. He knew that he will only get one chance to face Krieg. So it would be a pity not to seize him.


    Now that Krieg has been eliminated, two important cadres have been captured, and his pirate regiment has been disbanded. Although Buggy has run away, he was beaten very miserably by Ace. He is not expected to appear in a long time. In this way, the only one left will be the Arlong Pirates, the famous pirate regiment in the East Blue.


    Arlongs reward is higher than Kriegs. That was because of the ferocity of the Fish-men. If Kriegs pirates were powerful, then the Arlongs pirates are vigorous. Fish-men are born with 10 times more strength than human beings. And the Fish-men are experts in fighting at sea, they can breathe freely in the water, and they can breathe easily out of it. It is very difficult for the marines to defeat them while they were able to destroy their warships by attacking them from the sea.


    Fortunately, the Arlong Pirates were not so eager for looting and recruiting a huge amount of people as the Krieg Pirate Regiment. Arlong was quite discriminatory against human beings. Almost all of his pirates were made up of Fish-men. Naturally, their power could not expand too fast. Therefore, the Arlong Pirate Regiment upied the Cocoyasi Vige in the East Blue and stationed there. Then a stronghold was established in the town.


    The Cocoyasi Vige is also called Orange Town because it was rich in citrus. Because people there have stable ie sources, the Arlong Pirates collects protection fees for a fixed period of time, crushing the vigers there and making money like shearing wool. Not only in Cocoyasi Vige, but also in more than 20 viges around it. Their robbery is naturally less and seems to be rtively low-key, so it was Crick, not Arlong, who dominated the East Blue.


    Ian went all the way to the sea, Because he didnt have a map, he did not know where the Cocoyasi Vige was, so naturally, he could not meet the Arlong Pirates. In fact, he came all the way, and whether it was Buggy or Krieg, they came to his door, it was not him who took the initiative to find trouble.


    But now its different. Ian is a swordsmanship instructor of the Loguetown marines. With the excuse of actualbat exercises, sitting on the warship, he could naturally go to Arlongs home, seeking his head.


    Before he came out to the sea, he had already seen the maps, prenned the route, so he did not go around in circles, and made the warship sail straight to the Cocoyasi Vige.


    Ian also knows that after this incident, he will definitely be kicked out of the marine base by Smoker, but that wont matter anymore, his term with the office has arrived, like this, holding a ticket of the marines as a hunter, where would he find a second opportunity?


    Because of the downwind, the speed of the warship was very fast, and it was not long before they were far away from Loguetown.


    Nevertheless, after sailing for a while, Tashigi felt that something was wrong. Ian had not changed the course from the beginning. It was very different from the feeling of wandering around the sea to find pirates.


    But she could not ask Ian because she wasnt very sure. Wherever Ian wanted to go out, and she followed him, obeying Smokers orders.


    Ian did not care about her, and finally, he was sitting on a chair on the deck, basking in the sun and counting his tear Gems.


    After the battle with Krieg, Ian found that he could easily be out of Nen. If it was not for Hieis skill Evil Eye Expert, what rescue him in the field at that time, he would have to watch Krieg escape with his eyes open. So during his time as a swordsman instructor, without needing to fight, Ian equipped Yukinas card. Once his mind was full, Ian would use all of his Nen to make Ice Tear Gems and store them.


    The Ice Tear Gems has a drawback, that is, how much is consumed to manufacture, the final content of Ice Tear Gem is only 20%. They were produced by 100 points to contain 20 points. So Ian waits for a full day to maximize its efficiency and wait for the Nen to fully restore. Only once a day.


    At the base, he spent a month as a swordsman instructor. up to now, he has nearly 30 Ice Tear Gems in his hands. If all these Ice Tear Gems are used, there will be more than 600 Nen points for Ian to restore, which should be enough for a while.


    Just as the Devil Fruit users often rely on their own fruit power, Ian feels that its not wrong to rely on the system to enhance his strength. Of course, Ian himself was constantly developing some additional use of cards while using the system to be stronger.


    The Ice Tear Gems were a very beautiful round gemstone, but strangely, other people couldnt see them. Even if Ian disyed them in his hand, others could only see the empty palm, which was totally different from the exclusive treasure that can be disyed.


    Ian had already recharged all the money Smoker gave him. After all, he couldnt hold so much money. There were twenty-seven million Berries, which was almost a table piled up. If all the money were recharged into diamonds, it would not only be convenient for him to carry but also he will be able to draw cards at any time.


    But up to now, Ian has not drawn any card, his third card slot has not been unlocked yet, even if he draws a good card, it will only rece one of the two hes using now, so Ian intended to wait until the 10th level to extract new cards.


    Defeating Krieg, Gin, and so many pirates, Ian has gained a lot of experience, from level six and a half to level seven and finally to level eight.


    This was also one of the reasons for the idea of


    facing the Arlong Pirates. Fish-men are much stronger than ordinary humans. If he beat them, they will provide him with more experience, wont they? Maybe after beating the Arlong Pirates, he will be able to rise to level 10. Maybe then, he gets a good card to equip, and he will be more secure on the Grand Line.


    The ship sailed for about eight or nine hours. Just then, a marine soldier suddenly ran up to Tashigi and whispered a few words. Then, Tashigi rushed up angrily to look for Ian.


    You How could you bring us to Cocoyasi Vige? Tashigi was so anxious that she pulled out her sword and gritted her teeth, You knew where it is? Do you want to kill all the soldiers of this ship??!


    Oh! Ian smiled. So, were almost there?


    He stood up and looked out of the warship. Sure enough, thend had been seen in the distance.


    You dare tough! Tashigi said angrily, You do know where it is! Speaking of actualbat exercises, you just brought us here for the Arlong Pirates, didnt you?


    Tashigi became more and more angry. Although she had just arrived in the East Blue, she also learned something about the pirates in this area. She knew the vicious name of the Arlong Pirates. The marines had once sent out a small fleet to catch these Pirates, but they did not reach the residence of the Arlong Pirates at all. On the way, the pirates left to the sea, attacked the ship from the bottom, resulting in the sinking of a warship, so that the operation failed and the rest returned.


    Such a pirate regiment, the marines of the East Blue, would not dare toy hands on them if they were not fully prepared. Now, in the name of actualbat exercises, this fellow Ian came with a group of low-level marine soldiers. Is he nning on drowning them at the bottom of the sea?


    Tashigi was conscious that she is not weak at all. If shes the only one enlightened, shelle and follow Ian to kill the pirates. But unlike other soldiers, they dont have much strength. They cant beat the Arlongs Pirates.


    Turn the rudder! Lets go back! Tashigi shouted loudly that although Ian was nominally in charge, themand of the warship was in Tashigis hands.


    After her words sounded all around, she heard a scornful sneer from Ian, So this is the marines. Before even seen the pirates, you want to run away?


    Ian originally was nning on ying this trick. They were already there. How could it be possible for them to go back like this? Therefore, he immediately choked them with these words.


    You! Tashigi turned sharply and looked at Ian, only to find that Ian was unprecedented disgusting.


    He is questioning the reputation and the honor of the marines!?


    Other marine soldiers didnt dare to carry out Tashigis orders. Once they turn around, the marines will be able to escape without fighting. They will be responsible for the loss of their reputation.


    Rx! Ian sighed and patted Tashigis shoulder. Do you think Im so stupid, to fight a sea battle with the Fish-men? I dont want to die either!


    So what are you going to do? Tashigi asked puzzled.


    Ian said to the marine soldiers on board, I know it may be too difficult for you to fight with the Fish-men pirates, but rest assured, I promised Smoker that I would bring you all back safely. And thats what Ill do. Ill Deal with all the Cadres of the Arlong Pirate Regiment, and youll be in charge of catching the little ones. Is that all right? Doesnt the marines just catch pirates?


    Gritting her teeth, Tashigi was in a dilemma. She didnt know whether to agree or not. If she didnt, the honor of the marines would be destroyed in her hands. But if she did, she didnt know whether Ian could do what he promised or not.


    Ian stood beside her and did not look at her. He just whispered, Tashigi, weve been together for a month. Are we friends? Do you think Colonel Smoker really didnt guess my purpose at all? But he still allowed the exercises. Do you know why? Couldnt it be because were friends?


    This sentence inadvertently became thest straw that overwhelmed Tashigi. She gritted her teeth and shouted, The direction remains the same, the goal is! Cocoyasi Vige!


    When the marine soldiers received the orders, Tashigi said to Ian, I hope you can do it, and return them safely!


    Ian smiled a little, wrapped in the n toe here, and it was a sess.


    So he shouted, Listen, even if you see the Arlong pirates, you are not allowed to attack. Well stop right in the Cocoyasi Vige!

 Chapter 69: The goof

    Chapter 69: The goof


    When Ians boat appeared in the waters near Cocoyasi, it was actually discovered by the Arlong Pirates.


    Soon afterward, a ship of the Arlong Pirate Regiment appeared on the sea and sailed towards them.


    Is it really okay not to fire? When Tashigi saw the pirate ship through the telescope, she said nervously to Ian, I want to tell you one more thing. The sea area here should be the area of


    16th branch. If our warship encounters pirates at sea, it will be okay to attack them, but if the directnding operation, will be considered to be the credit of attacking the 16th branch!


    Each branch of the marines divides its responsible sea area. Normally, the marine branch is only in charge of its own territory. Ian took the marines of Loguetown branch and went to catch pirates, which belongs to the act of hunting across the border.


    Nevertheless, Ian naturally had the intention to keep the marines from shooting and to continue sailing in the direction of Arlong Park.


    The location of Arlong Park was a little below Cocoyasi vige. The Arlong pirates ship that appeared on the sea. They came all the way for Ians warship. But when they got close, they found that the marines were not attacking them. They felt strange at once. So they approached the WWarship and shouted at Ian. Damn, which branch of the marines are you? What are you doing here?


    That Is that a Fish-man? He looks terrible! The marine soldiers on board looked at the ferocious-looking Fish-men pirates facing them in some awe and could not help but swallow their saliva.


    Ian also saw these Fish-men and found that they were indeed very strange. Most of their skin was blue and very wet. It seems that there was ayer of mucus on the surface of their skin. A boat of Fish-men pirates appeared. Even far away, they could still smell the fishy scenting from them in the wind.


    Seeing the other party shouting, Ian also went to the side of the warship and shouted, Where is Arlong! Take us to see him!


    Tashigi was confused. She didnt understand what Ian meant. He brought them to their home, and even told the pirates that he wanted to see their leader. The Fish-men are not fools. How could they listen to him?


    However, the next moment, what made Tashigi so surprised was that after the fish-men on the opposite side of the boat discussed it for a while, they turned the ship and said to Ian: Come with us!


    Huh Whats going on? Tashigi asked Ian with surprise.


    Ians face was somewhat gloomy. What he had just shouted was only a tentative one. In fact, he didnt know that this was the jurisdiction of the 16th branch. But he yed a trick and brought the marines with him. In order to guard against the head of the 16th branch, Colonel Nezumi!


    During his stay at the Loguetown marine Base, Ian naturally learned something from the daily chats of the marine soldiers. When he heard that the attack on Shells town by the Buggy Pirates led to the demotion of the colonel of the original 16th branch and his recement by the colonel Nezumi, Ian was quite surprised. He remembered this man.


    Now, after a month, he doesnt know if Colonel Nezumi has been in collusion with the fellow Arlong. Since Ian has decided to catch Arlong for his bounty, he cant let Nezumi out of the mess.


    Ian cante alone. He can let them goes by themselves to Arlong Park and return. Theres no need to drag them on. But Colonel Nezumi is a variable If hes hooked up with Arlong, then Ian may even knock Arlong down. This fellow will probably frame himself, to know, Arlong was his cash tree. He could not have allowed Arlong to be caught like that.


    Ian needed money, but if he was wanted for the intervention of Colonel Nezumi, the way to hunt for a bounty for a pirate would be impossible. Never heard that a pirate who caught a pirate could go to the marines for the bounty.


    With so many marines on the scene, Ian didnt believe these guys dared to reverse them.


    Of course, Nezumis appointment was still short. Ian doesnt know if he has any connection with Arlong. So what he said just now is a trial. However, the result of the test is very bad. The fish-men of the Arlong Pirate Regiment actually agreed to take Ian and the marines to see Arlong, which shows that they were less worried about not attacking the marines!


    Tashigi may not know what this means, but Ian knows very well that Nezumi did not contact Arlong after he was promoted to Colonel. Its very likely that when he was a Colonel, he was already in collusion with Arlong. The prevention of the evil Arlong pirate group can not be cultivated in a month.


    No wonder Arlong pirates have been able to stay in the East Blue for so long. In addition to their strength, they may also have something to do with Nezumi secretly giving them tips to avoid marines encirclement and suppression.


    But it was impossible for Ian to say anything to Tashigi, so he just said, When you get ashore, dont talk nonsense, dont show hostility, just keep watching me.


    The pirates behavior revealed an entricity, which Tashigi and other marine soldiers perceived, knowing that things might not be as simple as they thought, and nodding their heads.


    Under the guidance of the fish-men, Ians WWarship slowly sailed into the wharf of Arlong Park and began to dock. Meanwhile, Arlong, who was in his castle, was also informed.


    Arlong, sitting beside the pool, looked very tall. He listened to the report from one of his men and said gloomily, Marines patrol ship? Didnt the rat guy juste a few days ago? Hasnt the money been given to him this month?


    Behind Arlong stood a cadre of his pirate regiment, named Choo, a fish-man with long thick lips. Choo exined, It seems that its not a Nezumis ship. The marine soldiers on the WWarship have never seen before!


    Soldiers from another branch? Arlong touched his chin and thought, Bring them to me! At the same time, contact the mouse fellow and ask him what the matter is, why other branches of the marinese here, and find an excuse to take Nami away, our rtionship with the marines, can not be known to her.


    The Fish-man took orders, and Arlong kept waiting in the same ce.


    Soon after, Choo led Ian and his group to Arlong.


    Arlong watched from a distance and found that although the number of marine soldiers who came ashore wasrge and armed, they did not pull them out, so he seems to suddenly think of something, with a smug smile on his face.


    Ha-ha-ha, what a rare guest! When he saw Ian approaching with Tashigi, heughed and said, How could the marinese to our pirates site to be guests?


    Ian looked at the fierce fish-man with a long jagged nose and did not show any timidity. He sat down on the chair opposite Arlong, pped the table, and said, Are we, guests? Its hard to say now! It depends on what the leader of Arlong pirates thinks.


    Oh? Arlong looked at Ian with great interest and said, What can I call you?


    Ian was wearing casual clothes, not the marines uniform, and Arlong could not see Ians rank. Because of therge number of marine soldiers behind Ian, Arlong did not think that Ian should not be a marine,pletely misunderstood.


    Just call me, Ian! Ian couldnt possibly tell him either, so he said it in an ambiguous tone and said directly, Lets be clear. Whether were here or not depends on your sincerity, Captain Arlong!


    As he spoke, Ian used her fingers to make the action of counting money, which looked so lewd.


    The reason why he didnt go to shore directly was that Ian wanted to try and see if he could steal some money from Arlong. Since Arlong could offer a bribe to Nezumi, there was no reason for him to do not bribe other marines.


    Unfortunately, Arlong was more cunning than Ian imagined. He was not fooled at all, and he sneered, Excuse me, you look so familiar, you are not from the marines in the nearby sea. Arent you afraid of crossing your border when you came here?


    Tashigi was also ring at Ian at this time. She did not expect that this guy Ian would be arguing that the marines wanted to extort the Arlong pirate group.


    Ian pped the table and said, Why do you care about my marines? You just say, no!


    Seeing Ians anger, Arlongs pupils opened up immediately, which made his expression look more terrible. He looked at Ian with a somber face and said, What if I dont give you what you want? Do you think any dog


    or cat cane to MY PARK and extort me??!


    Thats all right! Ian stood up and said, Brothers, raise your weapons!


    Hai! Hai! Actually, the marine soldiers were already nervous under the eyes of the fish-men pirates around them. They did not have the same courage as Ian. They just felt that what happened today was too tough for them. They were nervous, and when they heard Ians cry, they pulled out their weapons one by one, twisted their swords in their hands and raised them. The guns were aimed at the fish-men pirates around them.


    The Fish-men pirates aligned themselves with their weapons pointed at the marine soldiers, and the scene was full of arrogance, and they were about to start fighting.


    Tashigi was shocked and in a hurry. This was different from what Ian said before. What the hell is Ian doing?


    However, just as she was about to make a move, she heard Arlong burst outughing. The ferocious expression on his face suddenly retracted. He spread out his hands and said to Ian, Mr. Marine! Dont be too impulsive, young man!


    With a bang, he took out a pile of money from his pocket and smashed it on the table. He said, Of course I have money. I can also give it to you! But if you dont offer any conditions, how can you talk about money?


    Ian took the money from the table, brushed it in the spot, found 20,000 Berries, and immediatelyined, Thats all? I can promise you that I wont pursue your Arlong Pirate Regiment in the future, but this kind of sincerity will not be enough!


    Tashigi almost fainted. What is called a promise not to pursue the Arlong Pirates in the future? Youre not even a marine to promise such a thing!?


    But she could also tell that Ian was ying with Arlong. His promises could not represent the marines at all, so what he said could not be done urately.


    Indeed, Ian had nned to swindle some money and turn around. Now he was just talking nonsense.


    Arlong was not a fool. He also felt that something was wrong. He thought about it and took another pile of the money on the table, but this time he refused to let Ian take it and said, I liked your promise, but first you tell me, from which branch are you?


    Ah! We are from the 110th branch! Ian squinted and said something.


    Arlong stood up with a thump. The chair under him was smashed by his strange power. He said angrily, You fart! Where is this 110th branch on this side of the East Blue!? You kid dares to fool me!?


    Just before Ian answered, Arlong had instructed Choo to contact Nezumi. He came panting from behind and shouted, Captain! We were fooled! That fellow is not a marine at all! Hes a pirate hunter! And hes the zing de, Ian!


    Upon hearing this shout, Arlong suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Ian. he saw Ian scratching his hair with annoyance and said, Oh shit! They discovered me so quickly?


    Hello! Im Otaku_Senpai! Heres is Todays chapter. I hope you like it. ^-^ I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 90 on my Patreon Otaku_Senpai, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there. =====- YOOO plz if you really liked this novel plz give it a 5-stars rate in the novel update : /series/super-card-system/

 Chapter 70: Fish-men’s weakness

    Chapter 70: Fish-men¡¯s weakness


    Seeing that the legendary demon failed to bluff people, Ian would ignore it, and he could not really say the name of the Loguetown marines.


    Although Ian has pitted Tashigi in the past, they were all teammates. He is only a ck-bellied man, not a bad person. Then when his n has failed, Tashigi estimated that he would go all out on Arlong.


    Arlong was not an IQ-deficient fellow like Buggy. Ian never thought he could be deceived from the beginning. It was because he was smart that he would take the means of bribing the marines to avoid pursuing him. Ian actually only used this to pretend to be a greedy marine to collect some money so that he could be onnd with the fellow Arlong.


    The ckmail of offering money or anything was just a matter of convenience. Even if Arlong really did not recognize Ians identity, he would not give too many bribes. If Ian really wanted money, he could defeat Arlong and search for it himself in his stronghold.


    Ian was not surprised that the cadres of the Arlong pirate Regiment recognized him, but he thought it was too fast.


    Ian was neither a pirate nor a wanted criminal. His photos cant be publicly printed on wanted orders. Even though he was more famous now, maybe people in other ces have heard his name at most, except in Loguetown, and havent seen what he looks like.


    Now that hes been yelled at by the other side, theres only one possibility, that is, someone has tipped them off!


    Thinking about it, It must be the rat, Nezumi! As a marine, he may have information about Ian, the pirate hunter.


    Of course, it doesnt matter if he recognizes it. The rat guy was expected toe, but it would take time. Ian just needs to make a quick decision and get Arlong gang together.


    So, after scratching his head and standing up, Ian had already held his weapon in his hand and smiled at Arlong and said, Now that you know my identity, what else should I wait for? Obediently, just hold your hands, right?


    Ians previous y has thoroughly inspired Arlongs fierceness. His two pupils have beenpletely erected like a sea-king, the marine soldiers around him were numb. He gritted the huge sharp teeth in his mouth, and ruthlessly said to Ian, Sure enough, what I hate most is human beings. Especially you are such a treacherous human! Even if youe with the marines today, I will take you here. I will tear your body apart and throw it into the sea to feed the sea beast!


    Attack! Tashigi also responded quickly enough, shouting at the marine soldiers under hermand!


    The battle started at this moment. The marine soldiers immediately shot at the fish-men pirates around them. If the bullets were fired, the fish-men pirates could not resist it. As soon as the gunshot sounded, a lot of them fell down with blood.


    The individual strength of the Fishman was strong, but the marines were strong enough to win, and thanks to Ians strategy, the Marines were fighting with the fish-men pirates onnd. So, the marines have the upper hand at the beginning of the battle, even some Fish-men pulled out their weapons and rushed to attack, but the marine soldiers jointly dealt with them and quickly mmed the other side to the ground.


    For the Arlong Pirate Regiment, the battle broke out on their passive side. If there were more people in the sea, Tashigi and the other marines would not win against the Fish-men. However, now that the Arlong Regiment was not in the sea, the advantage will go by half naturally.


    More than that, after seeing the outbreak of battle, the marine soldiers who stayed on the wharf also supported theirrades with cannonballs. Several shells bombarded them, and a burst turned upside down among the crowd of fish-men pirates.


    Found that the situation was not good for his side, Arlong immediatelymanded, Go to those soldiers, and first get rid the warship on the wharf!


    The swimming pool in Arlong Park was actually connected with the sea. At hismand, the two cadres of the Arlong Pirate Regiment, the fish-man with protruding lips, Choo, and the cartge fish-man with bony wings in both arms, Kuroobi, wanted to jump into the pool. However, at that moment, a long sword burning with me appeared in front of them. The sword crossed the front of them andpletely blocked their way.


    As I said, your cadres have to deal with me! It was Ian who stopped them from going. So dont even think about it!


    It was not until then that the Arlong Pirates knew how the nickname of Ian came. Faced with the mes on Ians de, Choo and Kuroobi subconsciously stepped back.


    This action made Ians heart move. Could it be that the fish-men are afraid of fire?


    Ian guessed it right. Fish-men were really afraid of fire. Although they live in the sea most of the time, they belong to cold-blooded species. Although they can adapt to the temperature of thend, they can not adapt to the high temperature. Usually, they stay on thend for a long time, they have to ssh some water on them. In order to keep their skin moist, they are still naturally afraid to face the high temperature of the fire, which can dry their skin.


    In fact, the sword may not be able to cut their skin, but it will not cause their skin necrosis, but the me was different. Once they burn their epidermal cells, they are unable to secrete mucus. Fish-men are 10 times more powerful than human beings, but this does not mean that they have no weakness, the me is one of them!


    As soon as Ian found out this, he was refreshed. Before he came, he had thought that Arlongs strength might be far beyond himself and that fighting with him might be more troublesome. So Ian avoided the battle at sea and chose to fight with the fish-men onnd. Now, he has found another weakness of the fish-men. It will be easy to fight them.


    To be precise, the battle with the Arlong Pirate Regiment actually started at the moment Ian went to sea on a warship.


    Get rid of him first! Choo and Kuroobi reached amon sense in an instant. Kuroobi was the master of fish-men karate. He jumped up to entangle Ian, while Choo fired a Mizudeppo Water Gun at Ian.


    Ian bowed his head and avoided Kuroobis kick. Before he could stand up, Choos water Gun arrived. He could only stand up with his long sword and face it. But he found a huge forceing from it, pushing him back to go far away, almost to the edge of the pool.


    What a powerful force! Sure enough, I cant underestimate it! Ian thought in his heart, shake hands and swung his sword in the direction of the two guys!


    Expert-level swordsmanship skills have allowed Ian to release Flying shes, but Ian was not very skilled, throw out the flying chopper, including Nen from time to time, this chopper with a little force, after the two avoided it, it rubbed their scalp and flew over, immediately smashing the stone wall behind.


    Kuroobi took this opportunity and hit him in the chest with a straight punch. Ian gritted his teeth and concentrated some Nen in his chest to resist the blow. He took Kuroobis punch. Although he almost vomited blood, he seized the opportunity and hit him in the face with a punch.


    This punch was thrown out with a zing fire. Fist of the Mortal me! Although his strength was not as good as Kuroobis, the punch alone could not hurt him, but the me attached to his fist burned Kuroobi and caused him to scream


    He desperately tried to extinguish the me, but that was useless. Those mes were formed by Ians Nen. If he did not withdraw his Nen, the fire would not disappear. Half of Kuroobis face was almost burned. After that, Arlong rushed in and threw him into the water, he seeded in stopping the me from continuing to burn. Kuroobi also can only float on the water with white eyes and nobat effectiveness.


    The damage caused by burns to fish-men was even bigger than expected!


    A cadre under hismand was killed by the other partys fist of fire, which was totally unexpected by Arlong.


    While Arlong rescued Kuroobi, Ians figure suddenly disappeared. Just after Choo turned his head, he found that there was a sharp paining from all over his body! Then, mes were scorching him!


    Ian used the Sword of the Darkness me. Just a moment ago, he shed him with seven cuts. The fish-mens bones were really hard. He did not cut him too badly, but the fire attached to the sword remained on the wounds all over his body. The burning effect made him scream at once. He ran desperately toward the swimming pool and then went into the water.


    Ians fire has a great burning effect, but what he can emit now was only an ordinary me. It cant reach the ck magical me effect. This kind of me burns, which requires consuming oxygen. When ites to the water, it will be extinguished, leading to stop outputting the Nen.


    Even so, Choo and Kuroobi were also burned horribly. Arlong watched his two men floating on the water, and knew that today he has encountered such difficulties. It never urred to him that the me of this pirate hunter was so effective in restraining his crew!


    He used to think that Ians name of zing de was just a nickname. How could he really ignite mes on his sword and fist?


    When his two cadres lost their consciousness, he had to deal with Ian personally. Arlong was decisive and jumped into the swimming pool immediately.


    Of course, Ian couldnt enter the water and fight with him, so he just stood on the shore and shouted, Arlong, if you donte out, Im going to chop off the rest of your men!


    As soon as his voice fell, Arlongs head emerged from the water. He raised his hand and made a harsh swing at Ian. Then Ian saw a drop of water, broke away from his wrist, and flew towards him at a very fast speed.


    Uchimizu (Water impact)!?


    Ian was surprised that Arlong could make this move. And the speed of the water droplets was so fast. As soon as he raised his sword, the water droplets hit the surface of the de, then he only heard a jingling sound. Suddenly, he found a small bump on the side of his sword. So he quickly flipped it over and looked at it, the ce where Samuros sword was hit by water droplets, it had been slightly dented!


    What the heck! Ians heart made a strong pulsation. Although Samuros long sword was not a good weapon, it was not that bad either, at least much better than most ordinary swords. Its steel was so thick, and despite that, the de was dented by the Uchimizu of this fellow, Arlong. How could this be even possible?!


    When Ian saw Arlong dive again, his heart burst into mes, and he immediately ran to the ce where Tashigi was fighting.


    If you want to hide in the water, then hide. Ill find yourpanions. Arent you the one who cherishes them the most? Ill cut them one by one, while you are watching!


    However, just after two steps, Arlong hit Ian again from the pool.


    This time, Ian did not dare to block them with his sword. He could only dodge. Water droplets brushed his chest and flew out. It cut Ians clothes and even made a small hole in the wall.


    In fact, Arlongs water strokes were much smaller powerful than those other fish-men. Maybe it was because he doesnt use it very often. Arlongs pride was his strength. The reason why he uses this trick now was mainly that he was unwilling to go ashore and fight with Ian. He was also a bit afraid of Ians mes.


    Ian and Arlong had a deadlock. He wanted to help Tashigi. Arlong woulde forward and attack him, as if he wanted to dy his steps.


    After doing this two or three time, Ian also felt that something was wrong. This guy was not procrastinating!


    From Ians expression, Arlong also saw that he seemed to be aware of it, so he no longer hid it. He floated on the water andughed loudly. I forgot to tell you that I still have another cadre, but hes not here now, he went to feed Momoo! When hees back, let me show you the horror of the sea kings from the Grand Line!


    Ian pped his head, how could he forget this matter? What was Momoo? Of course, he knew. He immediately turned his head and looked at the warship at the dock. Was this fellow Arlong trying to destroy the warship?


    Now Ian was a little anxious, with the artillery support of the warships. Tashigi had the upper hand. They had no problem dealing with the Arlong Pirates, but if the ship was destroyed, he wouldnt be able to exin that for Smoker.

 Chapter 71: Nami’s Battle

    Chapter 71: Nami¡¯s Battle


    Ian was a little careless. Although he sessfully designed it, he limited the battle to be onnd, but he missed the big cow beast Momoo!


    But thats not to me him. In his impression, Momoo, a big silly monster, came out just for fun, so Ian didnt take it seriously.


    However, it was not until he heard the word Momoo from Arlongs mouth that he suddenly realized that the big monster might have a real threat.


    People can go ashore, but ships cant. Tashigis warship was still parked on the docks. Once Momoo really appears, it really has a huge size. It would most like overturn the warship.


    In an emergency, Ian would not care about Arlong. The warship facing the dock wanted to run away, and Ian nned to kill Momoo first when it appeared.


    How could Arlong let Ian get away so easily? Sensing his intention, Arlong suddenly shot several water droplets in a row toward Ian.


    Ian didnt want to be hurt, so he had to do his best to avoid them, but Arlong kept firing droplets of water at Ian and entangled him.


    What the Heck! Ian burst into mes. He shed his sword at Arlongs position. So Arlong lowered his head and dived into the water. The Flying sh Attack across the surface above his head. It cut the surface of the water and went all the way forward, going all the way, sting on the edge of the pool, and cutting a crack.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ian was finally able to escape and run towards the warship. However, when he arrived, he found that the warship was still in good condition. The marine soldiers on the ship were busy carrying shells on the side of the ship bombarding the pirates on the shore, and providing support to Tashigi.


    This is strange, wasnt Arlong saying Momoo ising? Why havent I seen anything?


    Not to mention that Ian was surprised, even Arlong was surprised. The battle on both had been going on for a long time. The sound of marines gunfire had been ringing for a long time. Could it be possible that Hatchan hasnt heard a thing?


    YOU Bastard! What the hell is that guy, Hachi doing? Floating on the surface of the pool, Arlong looked at the marines warship at the dock with a gloomy face.


    Back earlier, when Ian and Tashigi were about tond from their ship, the cadres of the Arlong Pirate Regiment got the order of Arlong, Go and locate Namis position, and find her an excuse to send her away of Arlong Park.


    From a young age, Nami hated the Arlong Park to the extreme, she condensed it as a ce of her tragic and painful memories. When she heard that Arlong gave her a holiday, she did not think much about it at all, and turned around and left.


    She wanted to go back to the Cocoyasi Vige, so she took a small boat and set off from the other side of the coast, so she could not see Ians warship.


    However, just after her boat had been drawn out, she suddenly heard the rumble of gunfireing from the direction of the Arlong Park!


    Nami was shocked. She stood up from the boat and saw that a lot of smoke was rising from Arlong Park. So she immediately realized that someone was attacking them.


    At this time, Nami did not know who the attacker was, whether it was the marines or other pirates, but no matter who it was, Nami heard the sound of the cannonballs and felt very pleasant.


    Nami was probably the person who most hated Arlong. He was the murderer of her mother, Bell-mre. Every time she recalls the scene of her mothers death, Namis heart aches like it was stabbed with a knife. She always wanted to avenge her mother, but unfortunately, she was powerless. The violent and cruelty of the fish-men was not something that a little girl can handle. In the end, Nami had to bear the humiliation and join the Arlong Pirate Regiment in order to redeem her hometown, Cocoyasi Vige.


    For so many years, Nami dreamed of seeing the copse of the Arlong Pirates, so when someone suddenly attacked the Arlong Park, Nami immediately rowed back.


    However, at this time, Nami saw a six-handed Octopus man running humming along the shore.


    Naturally, Nami knows who this is, one of the cadres of the Arlong Pirate Regiment: Hatchan called Hachi!


    Now that the resident of the Arlong Pirates was clearly being attacked, why does Hachi run in the opposite direction? Namis heart moved, and then she immediately waved to him and shouted, What happened, Hachi?


    Is that you? Nami! Hachi heard the shouting, turned his head, and looked at it. After seeing Nami, he snorted, and then his six hands waved wildly in a panic. He said: Nami, not good! The marines attacked us! There is also a very powerful pirate hunter inside!


    The marines! A Pirate Hunter!? Nami was delighted, but did not show it. Instead, she pretended to be surprised and said, How did the marinese along with a pirate hunter?


    I dont know! Hachi was panicking, And that pirate hunter is so fierce that he can use strange mes, and Choo and Kuroobi were knocked down by him!


    When Nami heard that, her heart was more excited, she knows that the cadres of the Arlong Pirate Regiment are not weak. Listening to Hachis tone, both of them were killed by the pirate hunter? Shouldnt this pirate Hunter be Ian, the pirate hunter who just emerged some time ago and is known as the strongest pirate hunter in the East Blue?


    The news that Krieg was killed has now spread throughout the East Blue. Naturally, Nami has heard about it. The Arlong pirates were talking about it some time ago. When she discovered him, she was thinking about such a Pirate hunter. Should he be able to defeat the Arlong Pirates?


    From the day she heard the news, Nami was looking forward to the appearance of this pirate hunter, hoping to see him capture the Arlong pirate regiment. However, even Nami did not think that Ian woulde that fast! And he even brought the Marines with him!


    At this moment, Namis mood was extremely exciting. She hopes that Ian can overthrow the Arlong Pirate Regiment and rescue her and her vige Cocoyasi from Arlongs ws.


    Nevertheless, Nami is a strong girl. She cant wait for others to rescue her like a weak princess. Intuitively, this is a great opportunity. Nami also wants to help out. She turned her eyes around and said with despairing expression at Hachi. Both Choo and Kuroobi have been knocked down. Why are you here instead of helping them? You dont want to run away, do you?


    Really! For that, Ill me you! Nami grinned and said, Im also a member of the Arlong Pirate Regiment, but I cant help you in battle. Ill go with you and call Momoo!


    Hachi didnt think much about it. He nodded and said, Okay, lets go together!


    So Nami drove the boat over, jumped ashore, and ran with Hachi.


    They soon arrived at a coast not far from Arlong Park, where Hachi was feeding Momoo. As soon as they arrived, Hachi pinched his trumpet-shaped lips, made a strange sound to summon Momoo.


    He concentrated on calling Momoo, but did not notice that Nami, standing behind him, raised a huge stone with both hands and was slowly approaching him


    Under the sea, a huge shadow appeared. Momoo, a big manatee, heard Hachis familiar dining horn, and its huge body, like a hill, broke open and floated up. But it was strange because Hachi had just fed him. He did not understand why he called him again.


    When it came to the surface and saw Hachi, it happened to see the scene where Nami mmed the stone from behind at Hachis head.


    Hachi, who was ced in high hopes by Arlong, was so knocked down and lost conscious by Namis sneak attack that he fell to the ground with a big bag swollen on his head.


    Seeing that its owner who had been feeding him was smashed down, Momoo became angry and shouted at Nami.


    Nami was afraid of this huge monster. She took two steps back unconsciously, but then she suddenly thought of something. She took her shoulder bag, opened it, and looked for some snacks, which she had nned to eat on her way back to the Cocoyasi Vige. But now she cant care about them and throw them away directly towards Momoo.


    Momoo was stunned for a moment, then opened his mouth and caught Namis snacks.


    Unfortunately, its weight was a little small, so after finish it, Momoo stared at Nami with big round eyes, pleasantly looking at her, hoping she could give him a little more.


    Nami saw this scene and didnt know what to say. It turned out that this big monster was actually a foodie, that small amount wont please him looking at him, Mani became scared again


    Nami took out all the snacks in her bag and threw them to Momoo bit by bit. After that, she stood up and said that this is thest one.


    This was awkward, although he was not satisfied, but after all, it was a bonus meal, so he shook his tail towards Nami, and saying goodbye, then dove into the water.


    Huh! After getting rid of Momoo, Nami could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Thats all she could do after all.


    Looking at Hachi who passed out on the ground, Nami spat out her tongue and said, Im sorry! Although you regard me as apanion, I never thought of you as apanion from the beginning!


    Turning her head, Nami looked in the direction of Arlong Park. She didnt know what was going on there. She was really worried. Although there were the Marines and a famous pirate hunter, Nami knew Arlongs strength, so she was worried that they could not defeat him. She nned to see the situation secretly first.

 Chapter 72: Arlong and Nami

    Chapter 72: Arlong and Nami


    Inside the Arlong Park, the battle between the marines and the Arlong Pirate Regiment was fierce.


    It was inevitable for both sides to suffer several injuries in the battle, but in general, the Marines still has a huge advantage. They have arge number of people. Once some of them were injured, other marine soldiers will cover them up and let the wounded retreat. On the contrary, the pirate side, under the bombardment of warship cannons, many fish-men have been killed because of being hit by bullets or shells.


    Marine soldiers were aware of this. In the beginning, they were afraid, when they have gained the upper hand now, their morale has naturally risen. They do now consider this battle as a practical exercise.


    Ian saw such a scene beside the warship, which reassured him a lot. As long as no one died in the marines, as for injuries, hah! Thats a joke. Dont forget that Ian has Yukinas card. Even if they get injured, he can treat these soldiers. Thats why he promised Smoker that he would bring all the marine soldiers back intact.


    However, Ian came to the warship for a while, originally to guard it against Momoos attack, but as a result, he kept looking for him, left and right, but he didnte.


    What the heck! This guy, Arlong is not ying with me, is he? Did he make mee over to the warship so that he can take the opportunity to escape? Ian thought about it, but then shook his head and concluded that this was impossible. Arlong cherished his fellow fish-men, believing that they were the best race. He could not escape alone without his fellow fish-men.


    So, Ian did not care anymore. If he didnte, he would continue attacking Arlong, so he shouted to the marine soldiers on the ship: Aim your cannons toward the pool and fire!!!


    Hai! Hai! Instructor! When the soldiers in charge of shooting heard this, they immediately saluted Ian under the ship, then turned the muzzle, aimed toward the pool and bombed out.


    The shells whistled and fell into the water, and a high wave burst with a bang.


    The shock wave of the explosion spread to the water and made Arlong, who was hiding in the swimming pool feel ufortable. He didnt expect that Ian would make the marines bombard him with shells. This kind of repeated provocation made Arlong more and more angry. He originally wanted to rx and wait for Momoo to destroy the warship and see the horror expression of their faces, but Momoo has not appeared, and he was under attack by the marines shells. Arlong did not know what went wrong on the other side of Hachi, so he simply emerged from the water.


    At this time, just as a shell was about to hit the swimming pool again, Arlong suddenly came out revealing his mouth full of sharp teeth, and caught the shell with his mouth!


    The round shell was bitten by Arlongs mouth, and his jaws forced to explode in his face.


    With a thunderous sound, Arlongs mouth was blown up, but when the smoke dispersed, Arlong was unharmed, and he opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of smoke.


    This scene of him biting the cannonball then chewing it was seen by many marine soldiers, and they were immediately frightened and scared!


    Arlong burst outughing and said, See, silly humans! The biggest difference between you and us is the race. In a world full of oceans, only us fish-men are the natural rulers!!


    He jumped out of the water and onto the shore, then rushed towards Tashigi.


    Shit! Ian was shocked and rushed to Tashigis position.


    This was a good thing that Arlong wasnt hiding in the water anymore, but he chose to attack the marine soldiers when Ian was far away from them, and his first target was Tashigi. Ian knew that Tashigi was not Arlongs opponent now, so he had to rescue her.


    When she saw Arlong rushing towards her, Tashigi reacted swiftly and immediately shed her sword at him. However, Arlong did not avoid her swing. Suddenly, his neck stretched out, and he bit Tashigis shing sword.


    With a Ding! Tashigis sword was broken to pieces in Arlongs mouth. The strength of Arlongs jaws was beyond Tashigis imagination, even the steel was crushed by his teeth.


    Despite the fact that Tashigi was not holding a great weapon, but when her sword is broken, she will not have any weapon to fight with. At the same time, she became so frightened, causing her to fall down on the ground.


    Arlong, however, did not hesitate at all. He opened his mouth again, then he lowered his head with a high speed to bit Tashigis shoulder.


    Shua! The blood sshed in all directions, because she did not avoid it, what she did was rising her hand to protect her shoulder. As a result, Arlong bit her left wrist, not her shoulder, making her scream loudly with pain.


    However, this girl also has a solid heart. When she recovered, the first thing she did was not pulling her wrist. If she did that at this time, she might lose her wrist, but she was still holding the residual sword handle in her right hand, which she smashed it on Arlongs eye.


    As soon as Arlongs eye was damaged sharply, he immediately loosened his mouth with a scream. Tashigi was stunned after she ruptured the corner of his eye, and blood was flowing out.


    You! Arlong was so mad that he was beaten like this by a woman. He was no longer merciful. He opened his mouth and bit into Tashigis throat.


    Sergeant Tashigi!!! The soldiers who saw this scene screamed. If she was bitten by this attack, she would die, but they were a little far away from her and could not save her.


    Tashigi seemed to see her own deathing and could not help closing her eyes.


    However, at this moment, a long sword suddenly came out from the side, blocking Arlongs sharp teeth, and saving Tashigis life!


    How can you close your eyes when you see your opponenting for you? A voice was ringing in Tashigis ear: I dont remember teaching you like that!


    Opening her eyes, Tashigi saw Ian holding hisrge sword and resisting Arlongs bloody mouth. For a while, she felt a mixture of sadness and joy.


    Damn it! Arlong didnt expect Ian to rush that fast. When he saw Ians sword in his mouth, he wanted to bite down and break his de, just as he had broken Tashigis sword.


    But how could Ian give him this opportunity? The next second, Ians sword burst into zing mes, and then he pulled it violently!


    The principle of the Sword of the Darkness mes was to condense the fire around the de to form a sharper me front. Ians pulling force was equivalent to hisst Flying sh, which causes Arlong to scream so loud.


    His lower and upper jaw were pulled and broke by this blow. Arlong was able to chew the shells, but that doesnt mean that his mouth could resist fire. The sharp pain came and made Arlong lose his mind. After recovering, Arlong reached out, pulled out a set of teeth from his mouth, and held them in his hand. Then a new set of teeth grew quickly in his mouth. Arlong was a saw-shark fish-man. His teeth can be regenerated indefinitely and extracted again, so after a couple of seconds, he held two sets of solid shark teeth in his hands and attacked Ian.


    Ian waved his sword and kept blocking his attacks. Arlongs teeth and Ians sword kept colliding with each other, making nking noises. Arlong wanted to use these two sets of teeth to hold Ians weapon and then crush him violently. But Ian did not give him any chance. Whenever he wanted to mp his de, he flips his wrist and unloading Arlongs force, it was very skillfully way to get loose.


    Those marine soldiers who followed Ians ways to learn swordsmanship finally saw that their instructor, Ian, was really a swordsmanship master. Yeah, as he said, all the movements were just basic movements, but they were handy and skillful in an actual battle. The wrist rotation matched the waving of the sword seamlessly. There was nothing added to his shes. What a splendid swordsmanship, making Arlongs attacks looks useless.


    After dozens of collides between the two, Arlong also found that his tactics would not work with Ian, so suddenly changed his mind and used his pointed serrated long nose to stab Ian.


    However, this was a slow move for Ian, who was concentrating on the battle. Ian dodged his attack, then suddenly grabbed Arlongs nose with his felt empty hand. Although his hand was shed by Arlongs sharp nose and started bleeding, Ian did not care for the pain and clenched it so hard!


    The scorching me flew out from his fist while he was holding Arlongs nose, and Ian madly released a huge amount of Nen. The Fist of the Mortal me began to rise, and the color of the me gradually turned blue, then began to shift towards white.


    Arlong immediately screamed out loudly. Although Ian only pinched half of his nose tip, Arlong felt that he was being held in position, and his bones were about to melt!


    When Ian finally let go of his hand, Arlongs nose was half-gone, and the front part of his nose was burnt ck. Then he fell down and mmed his hand on the ground.


    To defeat a person is actually very simple. It is enough to seize only one chance to stroke him hard enough, and he will be defeated. Ian melted Arlongs nose with his me, causing him serious damage. Then, after Arlong lost his resistance, he used The Fist of the Mortal me again. The mes attached to his fist began to burn everywhere in Arlongs body.


    Arlong rolled on the ground in pain. Fighting an opponent like Ian, who uses the me attacks, he really had bad luck. His proud long nose was half-gone, it doesnt regenerate like his teeth, In other words, Arlong can only live with a half nose. (Thats if he stayed alive XD)


    Looking at their leader like a fire-ball, burning and rolling on the ground, the fish-men of Arlong Pirate Regiment also lost their mentality to continue the resistance, staring at Arlong dumbly, listening to his miserable scream.


    For every pirate group, their leaders are their pride. In the eyes of the pirates, their leaders are invincible. Now when you see the tragic situation of Arlong, the fish-men pirates have a sense of idol copse.


    This made it easier for marine soldiers to put them down.


    Finally, Arlong rolled into the water of the swimming pool and extinguished the mes. Ian went over and pulled him up from the water. He found that the man was dying, burnt ck, and in a state of extensive burns.


    Seeing Arlong like this, Ian also knew that he cant resist anymore. The battle was over. Ian wanted to end this fellow once and for all. So, he pointed his sword at his burned body, but when he looked at him, he found himself unwilling to do it.


    Tashigi kept a close eye on Ian for fear that he would kill Arlong. When she was in therge Square of Loguetown, Tashigi remembered that terrifying scene. When she saw Ian dragging Arlong along, she sighed, perhaps because of her good nature, even though she knew Arlong was a notorious pirate. She couldnt bear to see someone die in front of her.


    Im handing him to you! Ian threw Arlong to Tashigi and said, Let him rot in your prison for the rest of his life!


    Dont worry, we will punish him for all of his crime! Tashigi said.


    However, at that moment, a loud voice suddenly came, Kill him!


    Ian looked at the direction of the voice, and his eyes lit up. It was Nami-Swan


    This voice was naturally Namis, the beautiful teenager girl with short orange hair. When she arrived at Arlong Park, she saw the scene of Arlong being burned by Ians me. When she saw the destruction of Arlongs majesty, she was overwhelmed with excitement and joy. She was hiding and peeking from the outside, but when she saw Ian handing Arlong over to the marines, at that time, she couldnt help jumping out.


    With a stick in her hands and tears in her eyes, she shouted at Ian and Tashigi, Kill him! Do you know what he did?! Why are you letting him live?


    Tashigi and the marine soldiers stared at Nami in amazement, wondering who was the girl that had suddenly appeared and why she hates Arlong so much.


    But the fish-men Pirates looked at Nami grinding their teeth.


    Only Ian knew why, so he couldnt help sighing.


    Tashigi said with a straight face, Its not up to you to kill him. Us, the Marines will keep him in prison


    Before finishing her words, Ian suddenly reached out and stopped her. He bent over and picked Arlong. Then he threw him forward and said to Nami, If you want to kill him, do it yourself!


    Her mother was killed in front of her eyes. Ian knew the pain in Namis heart, so he nned to give Nami a chance to get revenge. Tashigi did not understand Ians practice. She stood up and tried to stop this strange event, but Ian held her back.


    With a face full of tears, Nami walked to the dying Arlong. She raised her stick high and pointed it at his head.


    However, for some reason, the opportunity for her revenge was in front of her, but Nami found herself unable to do it.


    Suddenly she dropped the stick and sat on the floor with her arms on her knees, and burst crying.


    Ian smiled and found that Nami was still the same, as he remembers. Although her hatred for Arlong made her think of getting revenge all this time, she was notpletely blinded by hatred. Her nature was so kind. (Really!!? She is the same devil as Ian)


    Whether was the result, good or bad, Ian wasnt sure about it, he couldnt guess what was Nami thinking, he did not disturb Nami crying, but he secretly observed.


    To be honest, there was a big difference between Nami and Ian at this time, because she was only 15 years old at that time! Now she was just a little girl whos beginning to develop,pletely unpredictable to the kind of choppy figure. She looked very young, which makes Ian slightly disappointed.


    Tashigi was relieved to see that Nami could not kick him, and walked over to tie Arlong.


    Ian went to Nami, squatted down, and asked her, Whats your name?


    Although he knows her name, it was impossible for him to call her out directly. Otherwise, it would feel strange.


    Nami sobbed and answered Ian without raising her head. My name is Nami.


    Ian thought for a while and said, I dont know what hatred you have against Arlong, but now that hes caught, you can rest assured. What are you nning to do in the future?


    Im going back to Cocoyasi! Nami finally raised her head, wiped away the tears from her eyes, then she smiled and said, Im going to tell everyone this good news! Arlong has been caught. Our nightmare is over!


    Huh! After hearing this answer, Ian felt so upset that he wanted to stab himself. This was not the answer he wanted!!!


    In fact, he wanted to ask Nami directly if she would like to go out with him (hihihi to the sea! Not to a date!!!), but this was not easy to ask.


    Yeah, Ians trouble with the Arlong Pirates was not only for his bounty, but also for Nami. After talking to Johnny and Yosaku, he felt that he needs some partners. So Nami was the best one in the East Blue who deserves to be his partner. Not only will she be transformed into the beautiful women (we all love) in the future, but also she is a gifted navigator, where else would he find such talent?


    So, even though he knows that Nami is Luffys partner, Ian had to try.


    To be honest, Ian also figured out that people are doomed for their own sake. Since he came to the world inexplicably, he naturally had to think about himself. He has be one of the participants in this world, not an onlooker. It is impossible to say that because Nami will be a partner of Luffy in the future, she will deliberately avoid it.


    However, the tentative inquiry did not get the result Ian wanted. Just as Ian hesitated how to ask her again, Nami smiled at him and said, Are you Ian, the famous pirate hunter? Ive heard your name, and you did reallye!


    Did you know that I wasing? Ian asked in some surprise.


    Well, when I heard that you have defeated the Buggy and Krieg Pirates in a row, I knew you might not let the Arlong Pirates go! Namis face showed a charming smile and said, Now that youre here, I was not mistaken! Thank you!


    Ian pped his forehead. He felt that something was not right. Now, listening to Namis words, he suddenly remembered an important thing!


    My way of appearance! Damn it, My way of appearing was wrong!


    Nami became Luffyspanion because he met Nami halfway and then defeated Arlong together, but Ians way was different. It waspletely heroic, or it was like a saviors way of appearance. This way made the distance between him and Nami widened, but there was no sense of identity for a partnership!


    Ian suddenly felt as if his n had failed There was a sense of discouragement.


    But he still refused to give up easily, gritted his teeth, and said directly, Im preparing to go on an adventure in the Grand Line, but I dont have any partners. Would you like to go with me?


    Nami was a little strange and asked, Why are you thinking about inviting me?


    Of course, Ian cant say, I know youre a gifted navigator, so I want you on my side. This would be too strange, and she will ask him, How did you know? Ian might not be able to answer that question.


    Nami and Ace are different. Ace is a man. It is easy to reach trust between men, but women are very sensitive to lies. Ian cant fool Nami the same way he fooled Ace.


    So Ian could onlye with a thick-skinned old face: Because I think Youre my type


    Even Ian blushed when he said this, and felt that he had really put together a fight to kidnap Nami


    Nami listened to his words, and got stunned for a moment, but the next second, she grabbed Ians waist skin and twisted a circle. She said to Ian fiercely, Are you perverted? Im just a 15-year-old girl!! Should you say such embarrassing words in front of me??!


    Ian also knows that it is impossible for her personality to make such a shy expression, but he never thought that he would be scolded as a pervert by Nami, and that she would catch him and screw him up regardless of his hero and benefactor status. This made Ian angry for a while.


    In fact, Ian did not know, at this time, Namis heart was still a little warming, not because Ian said that he likes her, but because she thought of her own dream!


    Namis dream was to one day she would draw a map of the whole world. To aplish this dream, she must go out to the sea. So when she heard Ians invitation, she was still very heartwarming. She just couldnt give up her sister Nojiko and everyone in the vige of Cocoyasi for a while. So she did not immediately agree, just hesitated.


    However, just at this moment, a marine soldier who was in charge of searching the Arlong stronghold came back with a report to Tashigi and said, Sergeant Tashigi, in the stronghold, we found a safe box of the Arlong pirates, and we did open it. There are about 20 million Berries in cash. Please give us instructions on what to do with it!


    Ian was still immersed in grief and anger. But when Ian heard this, he jumped up and said, Thats Mine!


    His idea was very simple. Arlong was overthrown and caught by him. Then Arlongs money should be regarded as his trophy.


    But just when Ian shouted out and Tashigi had not yet spoken, Nami stood up and shouted to Ian, Whats yours? Thats the stolen money that Arlong ckmailed many people of our vigers for!


    Ian did not want to back down. Listening to Namis words, did she want to take the money back and return it to the vigers? What kind of joke is this? More than 20 million Berries, which was higher than Arlongs bounty. In front of such a sum of money, does she want Ian to give it up?


    No! Thats my spoils! Ian said to Nami.


    What spoils!? Nami also showed no weakness: It is obvious that this money is stolen, which must be returned to its owners!


    The two quarreled for a while, and Tashigi could not say a word while they were talking. The marine soldiers looked at Ian in dismay. They thought that their instructor was a rich man.


    After the quarrel, Nami finally got so angry. Suddenly, she crossed her arms on her waist and said to Ian, I was thinking about going out to the sea with you, but now I regret even thinking about it!


    Ian was stunned: Huh What did you just say?


    Nami snorted, Didnt I make myself clear enough? I refuse your offer, Im not going with you!


    Why? For such a trifle? Ian shook his hands and said innocently, This is a good matter to discuss. Lets split it, leave some for me, and take the rest and return it to the vigers?


    Nevertheless, Nami shook her head and said to Ian, Ive thought that we might not be able to get along with each other. When we get on your boat, are you willing to let be in charge of the money?


    Ian hesitated, how could that be possible? The reason he decided to catch pirates was to desperately make money! How could he possibly hand over the money to someone else?


    Nami understood Ians hesitant expression, so she sighed, came up, approached Ians face, kissed him gently on the cheek, and said, Thank you for inviting me, but lets forget it. This is a thank you kiss for what you did for us! I wont forget you.


    Ian tried to weep, but failed to shed a tear. Such thanks, he didnt want her to do at all?


    He never expected that Nami had some desire to sail with him. He thought she wanted to be with her rtives. After all, it was understandable that a 15-year-old girl still loves her family. After the wrangle, he was happy to know that Nami had such an idea.


    So, this girls mind was really hard to guess


    When she said this, it is impossible to invite her again. After that, Ian also found that his thoughts were too simple. His personality was different from Luffys. It was impossible to repeat Luffys way of collecting partners. Moreover, even as a partner, there is a problem ofpatibility between him and Nami. Likewise, he is also a person who likes to take charge of money in his hands. Only a careless fellow like Luffy would not mind Namis character. For him, Nami, even a gifted navigator, would not be apatible partner.


    In this way, Ian also decided to look for other partners. He was thinking about going to the Baratie, the ocean-going restaurant, to try his luck and see if he could ask Sanji to join him. But could a fellow like Sanji get along on board with Ian?

 Chapter 73: The Rat

    Chapter 73: The Rat


    Nami left with the money from Arlongs stronghold.


    Ian was very reluctant to part with the beautiful Nami and that money. It was impossible now for Ian and Nami to get on board together. Ian thought about it, why should he leave some money for her?


    Nevertheless, Nami, like him, is also a money-loving character. She was afraid that she is not stronger than Ian. She and Ian argued for a long time, and she did not give up.


    Finally, Tashigi stood up to support Namis perspective. Arlongs money was indeed stolen. So Tashigi also tended to return it to the victims. The Arlong Pirates had been atrge East Blue for so long, but the marines were powerless against them. This has already made Tashigi feel guilty. For the sake of justice, Tashigi thought it would better to give the vigers somepensation.


    With Tashigis help, Nami rolled up the money and walked smoothly. Although she waved at Ian vigorously when she said goodbye, Ian always believed that it was because she was happy to get the money, not simply thanking him, which made Ian look sad.


    The marine soldiers on board saw the scene and whispered, Look, the instructors expression is so sad, it must be because he was dumped!


    I think so too. Didnt we hear him say that this girl was his type?


    Poor sensei, so young to have a broken heart!


    This is youth!


    Ian could not hear these remarks. If he heard them, he would probably burst into a rage


    This time, more than 120 people were captured. These fish-men pirates were escorted to the warship by Tashigi. Ian searched around the stronghold, and found Hachi. But the so-called sea king Momoo, so far, it has not appeared. Nami forgot to tell him about it, which made Ian look confused. He didnt know what the hell is going on.


    The warship left the dock and set out to return to Loguetown. The not wounded or lightly injured marine soldiers were assigned to take care of the fish-man pirates. The injured ones were all on deck at this time, waiting for the ship doctor to treat them.


    Ian was also helping. He took off Samanosuke Akechis card and reced it with Yukinas card. He was treating Tashigis wrist injury.


    Arlongs biting force was terrifying. Although Tashigi was bitten by him, his wrist bone had been broken. Ian slowly moved his Nen and ced it his hands on her wrist for a while. Suddenly, a slight white light rose. Tashigi was surprised to find that his original pain started numbing, and there was an itching feeling, the broken bones were slowly healing.


    Ian actually used Yukinas healing skills for the first time. He thought that he couldnt use it on other people, but now after testing it, he found that he could.


    Tashigi lifted her sses and looked at Ian with curious eyes. Now she was sure that Ian was not an ordinary person. She had hardly heard of such treatment.


    Are you a Devil Fruit User? Tashigi asked Ian, If so, what kind of Devil Fruit do you have?


    Thats Confidential! Ian answered her without looking up.


    The Devil Fruit ability can be said to be strange. In fact, Ian talked nonsense, even though if he has a healing ability from a Devil Fruit that wont be a big deal, the Sword of the Darkness mes can also be said to be a special sword skills, everything could well be exined and understandable, but because Tashigi has seen him using these skills while wearing Kairseki handcuffs. So Ian couldnt tell her anything.


    Ian didnt say that Tashigi couldnt get to the bottom of it. He was very clear about this.


    Yukinas treatment for other people seemed to only y a role in recovering the physical damage. After healing the wound by stopping Tashigis bleeding, Ian called the ship doctor toe over and splint Tashigis wrist. Looking at her, he was afraid that she wont be able to hold the sword for several months.


    After her treatment, Ian helped healing the other wounded soldiers, and in the process, he found the wounded soldiers in high spirits.


    Ian was worried that the marine soldiers would hate him. After all, he tricked them and brought them to fight with the Arlong Pirate Regiment. The wounded could be said to have been caused entirely by themselves, but now it seemed that the soldiers did not hate him.


    What he didnt know was that these lower-level soldiers didnt have much in mind. In their opinion, it was the marines duty to fight pirates. From the day they joined the marines, they were taught to do this. Although they were fooled by Ian this time, it was a real fighting experience for them. This was a valuable experience, not to mention, their opponents were recognized as ferocious fish-men pirates, which was even more remarkable.


    In the face of such opponents, they won a great victory in the end. These marine soldiers have an indescribable sense of pride and honor in their hearts. On the contrary, they were somewhat grateful that they joined him in this battle.


    Shortly after the warship sailed out, the watcher at the top of the mast suddenly shouted to Tashigi and said, Sergeant Tashigi, I found marine vessels in front of us, the number on their g is the 16th Branch!


    Ian heard that from below, and then, with a sudden movement in his heart, he secretly said, Sure enough, here we go!


    Ians ship slowed down, while the 16th branch warships elerated and approached them. The two sides quickly gathered together. On the 16th branch warships, a small boat was lowered. Several people sat on it and rowed towards Ians boat.


    Near the side of the boat, a man climbed up the ropedder eagerly, and as soon as he got on the boat, he shouted, Which branch are you? Why did youe to my site, the 16th branch site to catch pirates?!


    Although this man was wearing the marines uniform, he had two rat ears attached to his marine cap. He also had a mouse mustache and a thiefs eyebrows. Who else would he be, if not the Captain Nezumi of the 16th branch?


    What Tashigi was worried about finally happened, and it was very improper for them to go to other branches to catch pirates, so although she was themander of the ship appointed by Smoker, she did not know how to answer him at this time.


    Just then, Ian stood up. He went up to Captain Nezumi, extended his finger and poked him in the chest, and said, Who are you? Who are you? As soon as you get on board, you started shouting loudly?


    The marine soldiers stared at Ian, not knowing how to describe it, Instructor! Cant you look at his rank? The other party is a captain! Hes a colonel! Is it really appropriate for you to poke people like this?


    Ian couldnt really handle him. Now hes a swordsman instructor at the Loguetown Marine Base. Although Nezumi is a colonel, he didnt care about him at all. Under such circumstances, Ian was not polite to Nezumi at all.


    Does Ian care about this rank? He doesnt care at all.


    He continued poking hard at Nezumis chest and said, What do you mean? What are you talking about? What is this Your site? Make no mistake! The whole East Blue is under the jurisdiction of the marines, and your 16th branch is only a member of the marines. What on earth do you want to say! You are the king of this area?


    I Nezumi was choked by Ians barrage of questions and was silent for a while, but after a couple of seconds, he came back to his mind and cried, Even though the whole East Blue is under the jurisdiction of the marines, Its a defense area assigned to my 16th branch! You came to my defense zone to arrest people. Did you even inform me?


    Ian coldly snorted, Why should I inform you? When you cant manage your own zone ipetent, let the pirates get away with it, are the other branches not allowed to catch them? Whats your point?! Is that how you became a marine?


    In terms of tearing and pressing, Ian has seen too many people like him. In the face of people like Nezumi, Ian doesnt mind being entangled with them at all.


    If Tashigi and other Loguetown marine soldiers were initially uneasy because of this kind of rushing behavior and were afraid to face the interrogation of 16th branch, even after listening to Ians logic, they felt that Ian was right. Yeah, he couldnt catch these pirates on his own territory. Pirates, arent they allowed to be caught by other marines?


    You You! Captain Nezumi was so angry with Ian that both sides of his beard turned up. He rushed forward to point at Ian and scolded, Youre just a pirate hunter. What qualifications do you have to talk to me?


    Nezumi knows him. So its him who snitch on them and told the Arlong Pirate Regiment.


    Ianughed and said, Who cares. Anyway, my boss now is Colonel Smoker. The marine headquarters has transferred him. Colonel Smoker, the famous white hunter. Whatever you want to say, discuss it with my Captain?


    Tashigi and the other Marines could not help but cover their mouths and keep looking: How shameless are you, instructor? When did Colonel Smoker be your boss?


    Ian wasnt that foolish. He couldnt possibly talk to Nezumi as a pirate hunter. He simply guided them to the two branches of the marines. In this way, catching the Arlong Pirate Regiment became an internal matter of the marines. No matter how Nezumi and Smoker chatted, that was their business. It has nothing to do with Ian.


    Therefore, Ian was so cheeky to pull Smoker into the matter


    Seeing Nezumi, this fellow seemed that he still wants to talk and entangle, Ian was impatient, mming his feet, kicking Nezumis abdomen!


    Nezumi was kicked out, and his eyes bulged out. He was standing on the side of the ship. After this kick, he tumbled and fell into the sea.


    The followers of Nezumi on Ians warship, and a few marine soldiers from 16th branch, when they saw that their colonel had fallen into the water, they jumped down in a hurry to save their colonel. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ian shouted, Open the sails!


    The marine soldiers rushed to open the sails and quickly left the ce.


    Listening to the distant scolding from the mice on the sea, Tashigi got mad, By doing this, you will bring trouble to Colonel Smoker!


    Ian shook his head, pointed to his head, and said to Tashigi, Think about it, why can we enter Arlong Park so easily?


    Tashigi was no stupid. Why did the ships of the Arlong Pirates take them to their Park when they saw that they hadnt fired any shells? And the skillful movements of Arlong when he took out the money and put it on the table? When these pictures were connected one by one, she suddenly understood something and said in surprise, You mean


    Without proof, what can we do? Ian shook his head and said, Anyway, Arlong wont tell on the 16th branch.


    Tashigi was not willing to look at the direction of the colonel Nezumi. Her sense of justice told her that things might be as she thought. Tashigi was extremely resentful for this kind of scum within the marines. So for a moment, she was secretly pleased with Ians kicking the mouse into the sea.


    Ian, on the other hand, was now slightly worried.


    Although Arlong was sessfully captured, he wasnt able to catch the mouse guy. With the greedy personality of Nezumi, who knows if, without Arlong, Nezumi would cultivate a new pirate regiment to be his money tree?


    This is not an rmist, but it is really possible. Once this happens, Nami, and her Cocoyasi vige and the surrounding viges are in danger. Maybe after the Arlong Pirate regiment has gone, new pirates regiments wille out and continue to rob them Imagine here, Ian also felt a little helpless, this was the new great era of pirates, the emergence of endless pirates, the ultimate victims are ordinary people, Ian didnt know what Roger was thinking. Is this really a good thing?

 Chapter 74: Captain Bill

    Chapter 74: Captain Bill


    When the Arlong Pirates were escorted to the Loguetown, the whole Loguetown was stirred up!


    More than 300 marine soldiers, one by one, walked along the road with their guns and their heads held high. In the middle, there was a long line of fish-men pirates handcuffed with heavy cables, which made the entire residents of Loguetowne out to see this scene with excitement.


    The Arlong Pirates were no less famous in the East Blue than the Krieg Pirates, but now even these pirates have been captured, which made some people in town who have been attacked by pirates weep with joy.


    But more people, in fact, stared at them and saw what fish-men look like. They were pointing at fish-men pirates and keep talking about them, disgusting, horrible and so on. Although their voices were very low, they didnt dare to speak out openly, but it was clear that those people were not only afraid of fish-men, but right, they also had some discrimination against them.


    In the East Blue, this situation was already good. But, on the Grand Line, such discriminatory ideas be more and more dangerous.


    Arlong had already woken up and found that he was personally escorted by Ian. When he heard these remarks, his eyes became dreadful again.


    Dont try to make a move! Ian warned him, he knew that Arlong had great strength, so he said, If you dare to break free of the handcuffs in front of so many people, I will kill you without hesitation!


    Arlong nced at him and said, If it werent for your strange me, you thought I would lose to you?


    Thats your weakness. Whats wrong with me taking advantage of it? Ian whispered, It seems that you fish-men are not as fierce as it said!


    Arlong said nothing at this moment, Ians words, he could not refuse, so he turned his eyes to those who pointed at him and said: One day, the fish-man will make you human see what is called fear!


    When Ian heard him, he sighed and whispered, Fear can only make people afraid, but it cant be recognized. The more you think about it, the more human beings will discriminate against you


    Ian heard his words, sighed, and replied, Fear can only make people afraid, but it cant be recognized. The more you think about it, the more human beings will discriminate against you


    What are you talking about? Arlong turned to look at him.


    Nothing! Ian shook his head. He didnt want to talk too much about this topic. Discrimination against other races is a social problem, and its not something he can change with just a few words.


    Ian was once again famous because many people saw him personally detain the leader of the Arlong Pirate Regiment. For a time, Ians reputation as a pirate hunter was unparalleled in the East Blue. The three most famous pirate Regiments in the East Blue were arrested by his hands, the strongest pirate hunter in the East Blue. Ians name was solid.


    However, the captured Arlong pirates also imposed a burden on the Loguetown marine base, which had to allocate arge number of people to prevent them from escaping the prison and to guard these vicious fish-men pirates.


    And because of this, Ian had a fight with Smoker when he returned to the base.


    Smoker allowed him to take the marine soldiers out for practical exercises. In fact, he knew he wanted to take the opportunity to catch the pirates. But Smoker never thought that Ian had been thinking about catching the Arlong Pirates. When he heard the news, Smoker himself was frightened and had some cold sweat!


    He must know that Ian took away almost half of the bases military strength. In case he failed, Loguetown would lose half of its manpower in an instant, and the consequences would be extremely serious.


    In this way, Smokers anger couldnt be imagined, and his fight with Ian was very harsh, which was based on the premise that they won a great victory, but if it fails, Smoker wont hesitate to take Ian down.


    Ian also knew that this time he had gone a little too far, so when Smoker fought with him, he didnt conflict back very much, and he got a few punches from Smoker, which dispel some of his anger. Then he sweeps him out of the base directly.


    Ian didnt mind either. With the bounties he got, he spent more than 600,000 Berries buying a lot of ingredients from the town and sending them to the dining hall of the marine base. It was like inviting Tashigi and the other soldiers who followed him to the sea to have a big meal celebrating their Victory.


    Such a move made thest bit of unpleasantness disappear in the minds of the marine soldiers, and instead, they cheered for Ian.


    Smoker was sitting at the window of the base, watching Ian celebrating and leave-taking the marines, and he sat at his desk, smoking his cigar and thinking.


    It took him a long time to write down hisments on Ian on a piece of paper: He is very courageous, fearless of the marines authority, and very greedy for money, in order to hunt bounties, he did not hesitate to use the marines background!


    Such a person, once bing a pirate, he would be very troublesome for the marines, Smoker felt it was necessary to pay attention to this point, so he sent his evaluation report to the Marines Headquarters Intelligence and Information Section to update the information on Ian, hoping that one day, this evaluation data will be useful


    After that, Smoker had another problem giving him headache: how to settle down with the 16th branch


    Ian didnt know what was going on behind him. He patted his head and walked very quietly. After leaving the marine base, he inquired about the town to see if any caravans were going to the Grand Line recently and wanted to take a ride.


    Coincidentally, he soon found out in a pub that a group of caravans from the Goa Kingdom had recently arrived at the dock and were replenishing in the Loguetown, intending to set off for the Grand Line tomorrow.


    When Ian ran to the dock and found the caravan, he found that it was a small caravan of twelve different types of vessels belonging to three small chambers ofmerce, but all of them came from the Goa Kingdom.


    Such a caravan was bound to recruit escorts, so when Ian found them, as soon as he reported his name, the caravan was surprised and epted him immediately, and Ian made five million Berries as employment offer!


    This price, in the East Blue, can be considered the top, and Ian recently received tens of millions of money, so he did not want to negotiate, just nodded and agreed.


    So that night, Ian stayed on the ship of the caravan. The merchant arranged him on thergest ship, gave him the best room, he even found a beautiful maid serving him.


    The chief never thought that Ian would be impersonating, holding the prestige of capturing the Arlong pirates. Ians image has been spread all over Loguetown. Everyone knows the iconic bear ear cap on his head.


    Lying in the luxurious big bed in the room, drinking the good wine provided by the caravan, and a beautiful girl waiting for his call at the door, Ian felt that he was not living on a ship, but in a hotel.


    The captain of the ship, Bill, Ian has already seen him, he is a bearded middle-aged man. He is about fifty years old. It was said that he was an experienced captain. He has traveled more than ten times between the East Blue and the Grand Line. The cargo carried on the ship was also the most valuable, all of which are spices. Most of the drinks carried by other ships were within the scope of eptable losses.


    Ian and Captain Bill talked for a while, and learned that it was a dangerous thing to go to the Grand Line, especially for the caravans. Every time they went to sea, they had aplete chance of noting back. It was a pity that they should not only be ready for the robbery of pirates, but also be careful of storms, abnormal weather and so on. Bill said that he could go back and forth more than ten times to the Grand Line. He knew that his luck could notst long. So this was hisst voyage, and he would retire directly when he came back.


    Listening to Bills seriously words, Ians heart has been muttering, he also knows that now his strength in the East Blue was remarkable, but when getting to the Grand Line, that would be different.


    Just this time, Arlongs bounty was received, so after lying in the room for a rest, Ian focused on his mind, intending to continue drawing cards, adding a little of his own cards.


    Before that, Ian recharged all of the 27 million Berries, he had transformed them into diamonds. ording to the ratio of 200:1, he got 135,000 diamonds, plus 10% extra recharge gift. The total number of diamonds he now owns was 148,500 diamonds.


    When he saw this string of numbers, his eyes were shining.


    When he went out to the sea at the beginning, he had a headache saving money to open his first ten cards. As a result, he now has so many diamonds.


    However, after releasing slobber of saliva, Ian took a finger and counted them. Suddenly, he found something was wrong. He consumed 5000 diamonds to open ten consecutive draws. The 144,000 diamonds were only enough for him to purchase 29 times of the ten consecutive draws!!!


    Twenty-seven million Berries, so much money, that amount was enough for a family to live for three decades, but the result was only to purchase 29 times of the ten consecutive draws!!!


    This made Ian suddenly have a bad feeling. When he first drew the first ten cards, because it was the first time, he would definitely get a four-star card. Now his first consecutive draws are gone, with his shitty system, would he be able to draw aplete four-star card?


    With caution, Ian began drawing the ten consecutive cards.


    Still the familiar scene, the cards were arranged in two rows, and then turned over in order from top to bottom, left to right.


    Youve got breakthrough stones *30!


    Youve got blue gear: Knight Armor Fragment * 5!


    Youve got two-star card fragments: Master Roshi * 5! (Dragon Ball Z)


    Youve got the equipment reinforcement material: refined iron * 10!


    You have acquired the exclusive treasure: Ebony & Ivory fragments *2! (Dantes custom handguns from Devil May Cry)


    Youve got advanced stones * 20!


    Youve got three-star card fragments: Hibiki Ryoga Fragments *3 (Ranma)


    Youve got purple gear: steel boots fragments * 2!


    Youve got the treasure reinforcement material: Magic Crystal  5!


    Youve got blue gear: Knight helmet fragments * 5!


    Thats it


    Ian, who was full of expectations, was shocked to see the result of ten consecutive draws and his chin fell to the ground.


    WHAT THE HECK! Five thousand diamonds, one million Berries! I was so hyped up, and you gave me this junk!!!


    This time, there were only two new cards from these ten consecutive draws. One was the equipment reinforcement material, refined iron, and the other was the treasure reinforcement material: Magic Crystal, which Ian never thought of.


    The emergence of new things means that the probability of getting good cards has also squeezed out. This F*cking system even said that the probability of getting good cards in ten consecutive draws would be higher. Is this the case? By High, he meansw?


    Indeed, Ian hasnt seen a one-star card in the two recent times of the ten consecutive draws, maybe it has been blocked in the ten consecutive draws. This is a good thing, but what breakthrough stone, equipment debris, treasure fragments, and misceneous items have also been added. This system has not changed the character of pit money at all, just changed his method. Nothing more.


    Though this debris, Ian can also use, but anyway, he still felt ufortable, equipment to strengthen what, that should be thest thing, but what he now needs the most waspleted cards!


    Looking at the only two card fragments drawn out this time, one was Master Roshi, and the other was Hibiki Ryoga. Ian knows Hibiki Ryoga, who is the MC of the Anime Ranma 1/2, but he was a Three-star ss, Ian did not understand why, when Master Roshi, a sensei on the Dragon Ball Z, was actually defined as a two-star ss, which makes it not understandable. Ian felt a little puzzled. In terms ofbat effectiveness, how can Master Roshi be worse than Hibiki Ryoga?


    So he asked the system curiously, What is the basis of the card star rating?

 Chapter 75: New 4-star card

    Chapter 75: New 4-star card


    In fact, Ian has been confused for a long time about the Systems rating of cards star.


    Ian remembers when he asked the System if there were any cards with psycho-mental skills, the System told him that there was a four-star orange card from in the Red Alert game Yuri. At that time, he didnt care, but when Ian drew his first four-star orange card Flying Shadow Hiei, he felt that something was wrong. No matter how he sees it, Yuris character, which is only good at mental control but was physically weak, cant be as strong as Hiei!!?? Why he is also listed as a four-star card?


    There were doubts before, but there was no time to ask. This time, after ten consecutive draws, a simr situation urred. Ian couldnt help but ask about it.


    Fortunately, although the System was a pit of money, but for the hosts question, or as the game customer service, he would give him an honest answer.


    Yeah, if the service attitude of such a money-pooling game is any worse, its going to get bankrupt


    The System responded: Card star rating, only in the same series of roles for verticalparison!


    What do you mean? Ian couldnt understand it for a while.


    For example, the host just drew the card Master Roshi and onlypared it with a set of cards in the Dragon Ball Series to determine the number of its stars! The System exined.


    The verticalparison of the original series means this. Ian suddenly realized that, yeah, he thought about it before. Whether it isparing Yuri with Hiei, orparing Master Roshi with Hibiki Ryoga, thisparison actually belongs to the horizontalparison. It is aparison of two different world, backgrounds, and different power systems. Such a horizontalparison will naturally lead to doubts.


    If hepares them vertically in the same series, the evaluation of the two stars can be exined. It is estimated that in the card of the Dragon Ball System, Bulma belongs to the one-star cards, Master Roshi to the two stars cards, Yamcha and Tien Shinhan, which are three stars, and so on.


    With this in mind, Ian asked the System, How many stars is Son Goku in the Dragon Ball series?


    Four stars! The System answered him: In any series of cards, the main characters and popr characters, ording to their strength, are listed as three stars or Four Stars! Five-star cards are limited to BOSS-level characters, such as Cell and Majin Buu, which are the original five-star cards in the Dragon Ball series.


    Ian was reluctant, and said, Its wrong to calcte like this. How can the strength of the protagonist be lower than the BOSS? Which BOSS did not end up being pushed down by the protagonist?


    The System exined: The stars rating of the card is not only the simple growth and attributes, but also represents the rarity and difficulty of acquisition.


    This answer made Ian think for a long time before he responded. The System means that the main character and famous roles should be listed as four stars to reduce the difficulty of their acquisition.


    Dont forget that four-star cards can be upgraded to five-star level (the advanced level) through breakthrough. Compared with the original five-star cards, they still have room for growth. Although the original five-star cards have higher growth qualifications, it is also difficult to obtain and upgrade them.


    Five-star cards can only be cultivated slowly in theter stage when the resources are rtively rich. For Ian, upgrading the three-star and four-star cards is the best choice at this stage.


    This is also amon trend in card-based mobile games. It is impossible to cultivate all of your cards to their best if you think about it.


    Ian then asked the System some other questions, such as the high-powered world such as Dragon Ball, whether is there card characters that could be strong enough to destroy a, and so on? Which is to say, some of his doubts were all answered.


    Moreover, the System patiently exined them to him.


    Ian did not think of the situation, although the System was a domestic product,pletely did not think about copyright issues,bine the characters in various animations and games. But it is still a game, has its own System, the System is the limit of thinking, whether it is the character was from a high-force world or a low-force world, all card characters are set in ordance with this concept system.


    In other words, the ability of the card character respond to Ian as the host depends on how strong Ians Nen is.


    After all, the System was based on Ians soul. It is mainly based on Ian. It is supplemented by Ian. When Ian dies, it will disappear. So, although Ian has to continually recharge diamonds to extract cards, strictly speaking, it is an equivalent exchange. It is the meaning of the existence of the pit game. It cannot be vited. Otherwise, in order to survive and maintain the existence of the System, it can give Ian arge number of five-star cards free of charge, in order to increase Ians strength, so that he will not die.


    Ian did not know what problems the System had and why it had mutated into such a way of existence, but after some exchanges, he was reassured.


    Because the world has devil fruits, people dont know much about its principle, so it is generally believed that there is a demon in the devil fruit. When people eat the devil fruit, the demon will live on the host, so that people can acquire the ability of the demon. From this point, Ians mind the System is also such a demon, but also a demon who regards money as his destiny. Ian himself was a devil fruit user, and the System is his devil fruit


    With such a thought, even Ian could not helpughing at this.


    Ha! The curse of the Devil fruit is to be unable to swim, while the curse of Ians System is to turn him into a moneygrubber!


    When he was in a better mood, Ian continued drawing the ten consecutive cards.


    In the next extraction process, it was not as bad as it was just now, All the unlucky ones were all fragmented. As the number of extractions increased, theplete card finally appeared!


    In the third tenth consecutive draw, Ian drew aplete three-star card, Joe Higashi from the game of The King of Fighters.


    This card made Ian hesitate for a moment because it was not suitable for him, so he finally let it go.


    Next, Ian drew a lot ofplete two-star cards. At the same time, he synthesized two pieces of equipment fragments, one is the knights sword, the other is the knights armor.


    Finally, in the tenth consecutive draw, Ian finally got a new four-star orange card!


    <strong>[Yasuo]</strong>


    Card star: four stars


    Title: Brave sword / the Unforgiven


    Level: Level 1


    Strength: 50


    Speed: 150


    Vitality: 70


    Nen: 130 (Lol Yasuo doesnt have a Mana bar!!! By the way, Im Main Yasuo, Darius, and Shaco)


    Skills:


    Way of the Wanderer: Passive, when attacking the enemys vital points, destructive power doubles (advanced swordsmanship skills needed for activation).


    Steel Tempest: Each time you thrust your sword to deal damage, you will get ayer of whirlwind split effect,sting 10 seconds. After umting twoyers of whirlwind split effect, a Gathering Storm that can beunched and hit your enemies (advanced swordsmanship skills needed for activation).


    Wind Wall: creates a gust of wind for 4 seconds to block enemy long-range attacks and Projectiles (advanced swordsmanship skills needed for activation). Face the wind!


    Sweeping de: dashes a fixed distance toward a target enemy, after each advance, the next dash will increase the destructive power by 10%. It cannot dash to the same target more than once every few seconds (advanced swordsmanship skills needed for activation).


    Ultimate: Last Breath: Break the Wind: blinks to the other side of Airborne enemies nearest to the cursor, hold it in the air for continuous chopping. Instantly generating maximum Flow while resetting. The destructive power increases by 60% (expert swordsmanship skills needed for activation). Sorye ge ton!


    When he drew this card, Ian was really excited. He did not know whether it was because of his advanced swordsmanship skills that this card appeared. But there was no doubt that this card was the only one that is most suitable for him at present.


    Although the Flying Shadow, Hieis Card was good, his ultimate skill the ck Dragon Wave was kinda useless because Ians Nen skills couldnt keep up with it. Leading to the impossibility of using, but Yasuos card was different, all skills can be activated, although Yasuos Ultimate skill may not be as strong as Hieis, the ck Dragon Wave, but as long as this card was equipped, Ian will finally have a special move!


    It was embarrassing. So far, Ian hasnt had a special trick. He was totally depending on his strength and speed to kill his enemies. At most, he just uses the Sword of the Darkness me.


    In the course of several battles, Ian also realized that even if he can release a Flying sh from his sword, it couldnt be a very effective trick for killing his opponents, because if the enemy reacts quickly, they canpletely avoid his flying chopper.


    With this card, Samanosuke Akechis card can be reced first. Although his shes skill are good, the change must be done. To put it inly, its abination of strength and speed. Ian has mastered the sh skills after many times of use. Even if he reces this card, he will also be able to use them. Simrly, sh skills can be used, at most, without the damage bonus. Once the practice skills have been improved, Ian is confident that in the sh process,bined with the Sword of the Darkness mes, to make up for theck of destructive power.


    Of course, there was another reason for changing Samanosuke Akechis card, that was, Ians current level was a little more than 9 (by defeating Arlong and his two cadres), he has not yet reached level 10, temporarily he just has two card slots. In this case, it must give priority to the use of high-star cards.


    Pulled his fingers and start counting, he found that he had drawn theplete four-star card almost after a hundred draws. It was good to draw a four-star card from the ten consecutive draws, but the probability was too low, wasnt it? One percent chance No, it may be much lower than this probability. He must understand that its a hundred times to draw a card, just because he was lucky, It doesnt mean that the probability is really that much.


    However, in any case, there was finally a four-star card to ce. Even if he cant draw four-star cards in the next draws, Ians recharge card was not a waste of money.


    Ten consecutive draws have also given Ian a lot of experience books, it was no problem for him to upgrade the card level, so after he equipped Yasuos card, he upgraded its level.


    However, this change of cards led to a slight decrease in Ians strength and a much higher increment in his speed. He is now more and more inclined to agile swordsmen, and therge Sword of Samuro is more and more inappropriate for him to use.


    Moreover, Samuros sword now has a small dent, which makes Ian very depressed. He once fought with Tashigi, and her sword was a good weapon. Whenever he used his sword, he could not leave a mark on it, but it was hit by a drop of water from Arlong. This was totally unexpected for Ian.


    The smaller the area of attack, the more concentrated the force, which was very reasonable


    Although the dent was not too obvious, Ian obsessivepulsive disorder attacks, always feel ufortable, he also tried to cancel the equipment of the sword, and then re-equipped, in order to see if it can be repaired it by this way, but the fact has proved that this was not feasible, the dent still exists.


    Since the fragments of the exclusive treasure can be obtained by ten consecutive draws, Ian wondered whether a new exclusive treasure could be brought by arge number of extractions.


    So, the next time, he drew all the remaining number of extractions and used all of his diamonds

 Chapter 76: Noble-man

    Chapter 76: Noble-man


    The speed of drawing the cards was very fast. After more than ten minutes, lying on the bed, Ian turned over and mmed his head on the pillow in his bed.


    Not with excitement, but with regret!


    Ten consecutive draw cards wont give him a five-star card, aplete four-star orange card was the best result, so after drawing Yasuos card, Ian thought that his time hase, so he wanted to take advantage of that good luck and kept drawing.


    And the end result?


    That card was only pulled out by a miracle, and it ruined the rest of the ten consecutive draws. But he cant pull out another miracle by himself. All the cards were trash!


    A total of 29 times of ten consecutive draws, or 290 extraction opportunities, and all the things he got were summarized as follows: Breakthrough Stone Quantity * 860, Breakthrough Stone Quantity * 710, refined iron Quantity * 225, magic crystal Quantity * 182, a total of four pieces of equipment were synthesized, just put together the knight suit, and Yasuo was equipped.


    In addition, there are 11plete cards: Yasuo (Four Stars, Source League Of Legends), Joe Higashi (Samsung, Source The King of Fighters) and Suiseiseki (Samsung, Source Rozen Maiden). These three cards were above the three-star level, and the other eight cards are all two-star cards.


    Of course, not only these, but Ian also drew a lot of card fragments of various stars, the most noteworthy of which are the cards from the League of Legends game.


    Ten consecutive draws will have four-star card fragments, which Ian already knew, but in so many extractions, he found that there were many characters that appeared from League of Legends, and all of them were four-stars.


    He asked about the system, and learned that because LOL was apetitive game, so all the cards, without exception, were four-star cards. There were no five-star cards in this game, nor one or two or three-star cards, and there were no fetters. Their card growth attributes will be slightly higher than those of other series of four-star cards, aspensation.


    After so many times, the result was that only one card could be used eventually. Joe Higashis card is a boxing card. Many skills need the corresponding level of physical skills to be used. Suiseisekis card skills require a huge amount of Nen, and all of them need advanced Nen skills!


    Ian wanted a lot of fragments of exclusive treasures, but they are all one from the east to the west, which can not be integrated.


    Thats why he was so upset that he wanted to demolish the wall next to him. Twenty-seven million Berries were all gone, and he got a bunch of garbage. This worthless system was simply eating people and doesnt even spit their bones! In this way, wanting to make a collection of five-star luxury cards, that will require him billions of Berries!?


    Its good to have system assistance, but if he cant get good things out of it, that will be a big problem.


    After venting for a while, Ian asked the system dejectedly, I said, since there is a cards store, is there an exclusive treasure store? Or can I get high-ranking exclusive treasures by drawing cards like this?


    However, the system responded, There is no exclusive treasure store, but exclusive treasures can be reced.


    Ian was stunned. It was the first time that he heard the system say that. Previously, no stores of exclusive treasures were found in the system interface, and this shitty system, if you dont ask him, he wont take the initiative to answer you. So Ian has always thought that there was no such thing, If it werent for this time because of the problem with Samuros sword, he would keep drawing cards without getting any exclusive treasures, nor he would have thought of asking such questions within many mouths if he hadnt got any exclusive treasures.


    Two sentences from the system were ndered in disclosure. Whats the meaning of this recement? Ian asked curiously.


    Exchange of the same stars exclusive treasures (and type I think because he got guns as exclusive treasures from drawing cards), consuming 5000 diamonds each time! The system responded, Recement to a higher star level consumes 50,000 diamonds at a time, each recement result is random.


    When Ian heard that, he was speechless. What the heck! Speaking of it, are you staring at the 19 million Berries left in my hand?


    Fifty thousand diamonds for one recement and the result is random. You really dare to be more greedy!?


    (TN: why didnt he just go to Ipponmatsu the owner of an arms shop in Loguetown and tells him Im Ian, the famous pirate hunter and Im looking for a good sword. Then Ipponmatsu will give him the Yubashiri for free just because hes Ian (-_-)


    Ian hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to give it a try. Originally speaking, Samuros sword was only damaged by a small dint. It did not affect the use of it, but the damage of this weapon gave Ian a reminder to change it.


    Arlong damaged his weapon once by the water drops. And now hes entering the Grand Line, the ce where there are many people who are much stronger than Arlong. He can be ssed to an expert in swordsmanship. All his skills and techniques were concentrated on the sword. If he continues to use this three-star Sword, whenever he wants to use this weapon, he will think of Tashigis situation. In that case, if the sword was totally destroyed, he will be unarmed.


    So either rece it, or dont and he has to bear with the result.


    So he pulled out his backpack, took out the remaining 19 million Berries, and recharged it. With the system bonus, he got more than 100,000 diamonds, which happened to be the exact amount for two recement.


    When he confirmed the advanced recement, Samuros sword card in his mind turned into a ray of light and disappeared, at the same time, therge sword that Ian held in his hands also disappeared.


    A momentter, a new weapon appeared.


    At first sight of this weapon, Ians whole body was about to be crashed. It turned out to be a long spear!


    From the Dynasty Warriors, Zhao Yuns long weapon, a four-star gentian spear!


    What am I going to do with this, I cant use it at all!


    Ian has finally realized what the system meant by randomness. There were so many characters in the card library. Apart from some characters without exclusive treasures, there were also so many other characters with treasures left. Random recement of so many exclusive treasures means that is really possible for any weapon to appear.


    Another time! Ian gritted his teeth and chose to rece it again. If unsuitable weapons appeared again, then for the next period, he could only use a casual sword.


    However, just after the second sh of light, Ian looked at the new exclusive treasure with astonishment.


    A sword! Its really a sword!?


    It was a smooth-lined sword (or Samurai sword). The handle was white, and the de was ordinary, but the body of the sword showed a striking silver-white light. When Ian saw the light for the first time, he could feel the coldness and sharpness brought by swords metal, the chillness merged with that metal, not all swords can have it.


    For the first time, Ian felt that this was not an ordinary sword. Sure enough, when he looked carefully, he found that it was the Devil-de Yamato!


    [Yamato]


    Card Vergils Exclusive Treasure


    Level: Four Stars, Upgradable


    Strength +80


    Speed


    +120


    Destructive power +40%


    From the second recement, he got this incredible result, but it was not a matter of Ians luck. This Sword, after all, is the mainstream weapon, and the odds of randomness are still quiterge. But Ian was still very happy. Now everything was all right. Theres no need to use an ordinary sword.


    When Ian equipped the Devil-de Yamato, the magical sword appeared in his hands. It was about 1.3 meters long. It was very suitable for Ian, and the sword was very light. He could hardly feel the weight in his hand. Moreover, he had his own sheath, which made Ian finally get rid of therge sword that could only be carried on his back. In his predicament, he was able to hold the weapon in his hand at any time and anywhere.


    When he unsheathed the sword, the bright shining light of the sword spread out in the room in an instant. Although it was just a sh, it also made Ian feel the cold breath. With a gentle wave, he brushed themp at the bedside by the de, and with a click, themp holder made of solid wood was cut off and fell.


    Ian stared in surprise at the smooth cut, which was too sharp. It felt like he has no need for his strength. How did that happen?


    Its totally different from thest sword, Samurosrge sword. That sword focuses on weight, which is suitable for vigorous shing, while the Devil-de Yamato is different. The light body of the sword does not have much weight. In order to have better destructive power, its sharpness is naturally higher.


    Standing by the bed, Ian tried to use Yasuos Wind Wall skill. The Devil-de Yamato in his hand, instantly came out of the sheath and created an arc ahead. Then the next second, an invisible wind wall appeared. The strong wind blew all objects and items on Ians room and made them roll over.


    When the maid outside heard the noise, she hesitated for a moment, then opened the door of Ians room and looked at it, and she saw that Ians room was in a mess.


    She stood at the door in a daze, wondering what had happened. By this time, Ian had drawn back his new sword and said to her, Its all right. Come back to tidy up tomorrow morning.


    Looking at the maid closing the door, Ian frowned.


    Just now, the wind barrier that he tried, can be used correctly, but he doesnt know why, there is always a sense of obscurity.


    The Wind Wall of Yasuos card requires expert-level swordsmanship, and there is no requirement for the practice Nen skills. At first, Ian had no problem, But when he used this move, he found that it did not use any mental power (Nen). The wind was caused by unique sword skills.


    This is really amazing. Can he create it by the sword alone? Ian couldnt imagine it until he saw it.


    Until then, Ian finally realized that his original swordsmanship skills broke through to expert-level swordsmanship, in fact, he was entirely motivated by the idea of being able tounch a projectile attack, which did not mean that his swordsmanship had reached the real expert level.


    Sword expert could achieve its effect only when hepletes filling the Proficiency of the expert-level swordsmanship with simple sword skills.


    It seems that he will be training for the next swordsmanship level. Still, he can not rx.


    After being disturbed by the maid, Ian could not continue experimenting. The room was like a house blown by a storm. Ian wanted to tidy it up, but after thinking about it, he found that the bed was not messy, so he went to sleep.


    Early the next morning, Ian woke up at about five or six oclock. After washing his face, he came to the deck to get ready for exercise.


    But when he arrived on the deck, Ian found that the caravan had begun to unhook the cables and pull up the anchor for departure.


    Bill, the captain of the ship, stood on the deck with a pipe in his hand and directed the sailors to work. Ian went over and asked, We are leaving so early?


    Of course! Bill smiled at him and said, Because it may take some time to get to the Grand Line Entrance, so its good to go early.


    Ian had some doubts, but he didnt ask much about it. The sailing should be handed over to experienced people. He was responsible for the safety of the ship.


    There were many people on the deck, and Ian didnt exercise for a while. So he stood on the side of the ship and looked at the other busy caravan ships on the dock. At that moment, a well-dressed man also boarded Ians boat. As soon as he saw Ians idle look, the man immediately shouted. Damn it! Are youzy? Dont you have work to do!? Did I pay you toe here just to stay aside and look dazed?


    Ian looked at the man inexplicably and found that he had a cane in his hand and a Tophat on his head. He waspletely dressed as a nobleman, but he had no manners at all. He pointed at Ian while spitting and scolding.


    Are you mad? Ian frowned at him and said, Im not a sailor. What job are you talking about?


    The noble dressed man was stunned, and Captain Bill heard the noise and came to exin, Mr. Rnd Gail, you may have made a mistake. This is our guard on board, not a sailor.


    Listening to Bills remark, Rnd Gail, the noble dressed man, snorted coldly and said, Even if hes not a sailor, how do you recruit people? Such a young boy, what capabilities does he have to serve as a guard? Do you leave my safety in the hands of such a kid?


    No, no! Bill said quickly, There are other guards on board, not just one person.


    Thats about the same! Rnd Gail hummed, took his cane and got on the boat. He ignored everyone and then went to his cabin.


    After he left, Ian asked Bill with a disagreeable face, Whos this man? Is he always so angry in the early morning?


    Billughed bitterly and said, Thats a nobleman of the Goa Kingdom. Three of the ships in this caravan came from the Chamber of Commerce under his name. His Chamber of Commerce is going to sea for the first time on the Grand Line. So, Hes not confident. He wants toe along and see. You know, the Goa kingdom is always full of such domineering people.

 Chapter 77: Common Knowledge

    Chapter 77: Common Knowledge


    Originally, Ian thought that a nobleman of that size might be a celebrity or distinguished personage in the Kingdom of Goa, but it was only when Uncle Bill, the captain, whispered that Ian knew that this fellow was just a small aristocrat.


    And hes the kind of people who bow down and take off their hats when they see 99% of the other nobles


    Also, if it were really any great noble, it would be impossible for him toe and board such a caravan. The noblemen, who were delicate and careful, would not suffer from this kind of hardship. This time, the size of the caravan was not thatrge. Several businesses added up to only twelve boats. But this Mr. Rnd Gail, for such a business matter, was not at ease to be close to him. Ian stared at him all this time, and he guessed that the cargo on board would have overwhelmed most of Rnd Gails family.


    He didnt care about it. Although he had heard about the Goa kingdom, he hadnt stayed in it. After all, these so-called nobles felt too far away from him, but what he didnt expect was that this little one, Mr. Noble, after getting on the boat, he did not stop at all, and soon started making troubles again!


    The reason was actually rted to Ian. Because Ian is the strongest escort recruited by the caravan, they assigned the best room on board to Ian. As a result, Rnd Gail suddenly inserted into the boat and found that his room was not the best, so he started making troubles at the boarding time.


    He was the only aristocrat in the fleet, and the rest were civilians. Although Rnd Gail nodded and bowed in front of other aristocrats, in front of a crowd of civilians, his frame was veryrge. He was very dissatisfied with the room allocated to Him. The maid who was responsible for serving Ian was exining the situation to him, and he pped her to the ground.


    In this way, he did not hesitate to beat the maid with his cane. The maid was in pain, and she could only run out of the cabin. As a result, the fellow chased her out, grabbed her hair from behind, and mmed her hard to the ground.


    F*cking ve! You dare to run!? As he yelled and cursed, he stretched out his foot and kicked the maid.


    Many people on the deck saw this farce, but none of them dared to speak for the maid. The sailors, the chief mate, and the captains on board were all recruited from the Goa Kingdom by the caravan. While the other guards recruited from Loguetown, were very angry by this scene, but they were hindered by Rnd Gail, and it was not easy for them to speak up.


    Ian looked speechless and asked Bill next to him, Thats the virtue of the nobles in your country!


    Bill was also angry, but he dared not show it at all. He could only whisper to Ian: No way, we all have family members, but dare not disobey these nobles. Now, although we are civilians, we are still allowed to live in cities and towns. If we provoke nobles, we may be expelled outside to the garbage mountain. Yes, that terrible ce


    After that, Bill did not say anything, and Ian knew exactly what he was trying to say.


    With a sigh, Ian pressed the hat on his head and swayed toward Rnd Gail.


    Rnd Gail was cursing in high spirits. Suddenly, he found a dark shadow blocking the light. He was about to look up to see who was so bold. Suddenly, a huge force hit his abdomen. Without waiting for his reaction, his whole body flew back.


    It was Ian who did it. When he came to Rnd Gail, he kicked the fellow off with one foot!


    Looking at Rnd Gail rolling over the deck and falling far away, Ian ignored him, reached out and pulled the maid up and asked, Are you okay?


    The maids hair was messy and a red palm print on her cheeks. After Ian pulled her up, she was still shaking all over, but she thanked him gratefully.


    Ian felt that there was no need to thank him at all. The girl was arranged to serve him yesterday, and she took good care of him, and it was a normal thing for him to help her.


    Rnd Gail finally got up in a shambles. His abdomen was still hurting him. From his anger, he pointed at Ian and scolded, You How dare you attacking me!? Do you know who I am?!


    Like I care who you are! Ian sniffed, Retract your suit, this is not your Goa kingdom! Really, look at your arrogant appearance just now, I dont know if you thought you are from the Celestial Dragons!?


    In fact, Ian did not know that he inadvertently told the truth. When the Celestial Dragons visited the Goa Kingdom, that faction really had a profound impact on the nobles of the Goa Kingdom. The ves were used as mounts, and they were used to swagger through the market. It seemed so incredible in the eyes of others, but in the eyes of the Goa Kingdom. In the view of the nobles of the country, this was the proper noble model, so the various behaviors of the Celestial Dragons are emted by them, one by one desperately want to be aligned with the nobles of the world.


    If the nobles in the former Goa kingdom were only hypocritical and indifferent, their attitudes towards civilians have be increasingly worse and more distorted over the years.


    Go on, catch him for me! Rnd Gail showed a grim face and roared, I want him to know the consequences of provoking me!


    However, it was a pity that none of them listened to him!


    This fellow may not know Ians identity, but others know that, at present, the most powerful pirate hunter in the East Blue, who has the courage to go ahead and catch him?


    Rnd Gail was even more annoyed to find that nobody listened to him. He did not know what had happened and thought that the civilians were going to rebel. So he simply started by himself and drew a pistol from behind his waist and pointed it at Ian.


    But before he pulled the trigger, Ians figure suddenly disappeared, so fast that many people did not see how he moved. By the time he reappeared, a shining sharp de had been ced on Rnd Gails neck.


    Do you really want to die? Ian was impatient and said to him coldly.


    Feeling the sharp edge of the Devil-de Yamato, Rnd Gail was frightened atst. He has been in the Goa Kingdom for so many years. Has he ever seen such a terrible enemy as Ian? At that moment, he cant say anything.


    Ian shook his head, swung his sword, cut Rnd Gails gun into two pieces, and then grabbed his neck and lifted him up.


    With Ians current strength, he can lift a hundred kilograms man and y with it, Rnd Gail was picked up from his neck, his face was blushed, and his legs struggled hard.


    When Ian came to the side of the boat, he did not hesitate at all and threw Rnd Gail directly into the sea.


    Let him calm down! Ian turned to Bill and shrugged his shoulders. Just get him out in a minute.


    Bill grinned at Ian with his pipe in his mouth and gave him a thumbs-up. He also knew that Ian was thest person on the ship to worry about Rnd Gail. Now the caravan was begging for Ian. Such a strong escort was not easy to find, and Rnd Gail, even a nobleman, was the only one in the caravan. If he wants to retaliate against the dismissal of Ian, its up to the other head of the fleet chamber of Commerce to agree or disagree.


    Others on the boat were also very relieved to know that the so-called aristocrat would not dare to make any more noise when he was so frightened by Ian.


    When the sailors on the ship deliberately hesitated to rescue Rnd Gail, and watched him hide in the cabin like a frightened quail, the caravan began to sail. It was almost seven oclock, and the morning sun was shining down, making the sky look so clear.


    Today is a good day! Bill smoked his pipe and said to Ian, This weather is suitable for sailing.


    Ian knows that an old captain like Bill must have a hand in observing the climate, or he would not choose to start sailing on this day.


    Twelverge and small ships sailed out of the port of Loguetown, lined up in a row, heading to the Reverse Mountain. Ian had nothing to do. He just followed Bill in the sunshine on the deck. The maid rescued by Ian brought him and captain Bill two sses of juice she had made herself, to express her gratitude to Ian.


    Talking with Bill, time passed quickly. About three hourster, Ian heard a shout from the watcher and said, Captain, we have reached the lighthouse!


    Ian was with the leader of their ship, when he heard the call of the watcher, Bill was basking in the sun. He stood up and shouted, Pick up the sails! Notify the vessel behind us and start slowing down.


    The sailors on the ship quickly carried out his orders and rolled up the open sails, as did the ships behind them. Without the wind, the speed of the whole fleet began to slow down.


    Then Bill didnt know what to do, so he stood at the bow and looked at the sea motionless. Strangely, the sailors on the boat became very quiet, and there was no noise to disturb him.


    Ian was so curious that he went over and asked, Uncle Bill, what are you doing?


    Shh! Bill raised his finger and put it on his lips to signal Ian to be quiet. Then he said, Listen carefully!


    Ian was a bit confused. He didnt know what he told him to listen to, but he calmed down and learned while pulling his ears.


    The sound above the sea was very noisy, there was the sound of the sea breeze, the sound of the waves, and the voice of the unknown seabirds. Ian listened for a while and could not hear anything strange. Just as he was about to ask another question, a very strange noise suddenly came into his ear.


    This noise was mixed with other sounds, and it sounded very squeaky, but Ian could hear it clearly. It was a waoooo cry


    What is this calling? Where did ite from? Ian asked Bill.


    Thats the voice from the other side of the Reverse Mountain! Bill puffed a cloud of smoke and said, On the other side of the Reverse Mountain, theres a veryrge whale, called Laboon, and thats what it calls!


    Yeah, Ian was stunned. He almost forgot the whale Laboon.


    Bill went on to say, If a caravan like us wants to enter the Grand Line, we have to wait for the right time! The whale, called Laboon, is a dangerous existence for us, and I dont know why. It appeared decades ago. It was blocking the exit that leads to Paradise. From time to time, it would hit the Reverse Mountain with its head. It would also stand upright on the water and shout to the sky. If we were to enter the Reverse Mountain when it appeared, and it hit the mountain with its head! All ships will be destroyed!


    Ian suddenly realized, Why do you listen carefully to its sound, just to judge its current state?


    Yes! Laboons noise is as great as his body. It can be easily transmitted to the side of the Reverse Mountain. Whenever his voice rings, it means that he will start hitting the mountain! Billughed and said, Thats why we have to start sailing early. No one knows how long it takes him to stop hitting the mountain. We can only enter the Reverse Mountain when it gets tired and dives into the sea.

 Chapter 78: Crow’s Mouth

    Chapter 78: Crow¡¯s Mouth


    After that, Bill ignored Ian and gave the sailor the order to stay in ce, so twelve ships dropped the anchors and stayed where they were, waiting for the sound of Laboon to disappear.


    Ian listened carefully and sighed at Captain Bills folk wisdom.


    He also remembered that when Luffy had boldly embarked on the Grand Line without knowing anything about it. As they went down the waterfall, they met Laboons blockade and finally saw that they were about to collide. It was Luffy who fired the cannon artillery that stopped the ship.


    The reaction force of the cannon was not so big. Ian didnt know. At that time, he was thinking, is it necessary for everyone who enters the Grand Line to do so?


    However, when he came to the world of pirates, he realized that he had lost his mind. Not everyone was as bold as Luffy. The whale Laboon had been watching at Twin Cape for decades. If every ship had been hit by Laboon, Twin Cape would have been blocked by the wreckage of the ships. Those who want to enter the Grand Line always have their own way.


    Laboons screams were vague in the wind, and how long did it take? Ian suddenly heard a roar, and the distant Reverse Mountain trembled with it. So Ian knew that Laboon had begun hitting it.


    The fleet waited quietly. Fortunately, it was not long before Laboon started mming the mountain with his head. When the tremor stopped, Bill listened again and found that Laboons voice had disappeared. He immediately ordered, Everyone! Lift the anchors! And start sailing forward!


    Bill, on the other hand, stood at the bow again, holding a telescope to start observing the sea.


    What are you doing? Ian asked him.


    Without looking back, Bill exined, Oh, Im observing the ocean currents. If I want to go upside down, I have to follow the ocean currents.


    As soon as he had finished, Bill had found the location of the ocean current, turned around, and shouted, Turn the rudder! Go toward two oclock.


    With Ian at the head of the ship, the rest of the ships in the rear began to adjust their course, and the whole fleet began to slowly cut into the current.


    Staying on the boat, Ian felt the most obvious change. When the boat entered the ocean current, the speed of the boat suddenly increased, just like the sudden eleration of the car, and the feeling of being pulled back. Ian also felt the power brought by the eleration of the boat. However, at this time, all the boats did not open their sails, and they were marching along the ocean currents.


    How fast is the water flowing! Ian had a bad feeling.


    Bill heard what he said and did not look back. He continued to look ahead with his telescope and said, Of course, its challenging for a boat to adjust its direction at such a current speed. This is the time for my task!


    Ian could not help licking his dry mouth. He had thought that if he couldnt find this caravan, he would learn from the fellow Ace and sail a boat on his own to the Grand Line. But now it seems that he was bing more like a marine.


    Rudder to the Right! 13 degrees!


    Now! Rudder to the Left! 3 degrees!


    Very well, hold on!


    From time to time, Bills orders were conveyed, and the sailor in charge of the steering rigorously obeyed Bills orders. Ian knew that Bill was adjusting the course of the ship. The area of the current was veryrge, but the inlet channel of the Reverse Mountain was not sorge, so it had to be directed the ship at the entrance.


    With the approaching of the entrance, the speed of the ocean current bes more and more turbulent, and the speed of the ship was obviously elerating. In this case, the change of the rudder in any direction means death, and it was likely to break the rudder wheel. So Bills order is to fine-tune the course bit by bit.


    At this time, the figure of the Red Line also appeared in the eyes of everyone. It was a majestic mountain range. At first nce, it could not see how high or how long it was, just like a horizon, just across the front of the ship.


    Some of the sailors on the boat might be their first time to go to the Grand Line. When they saw such a huge thing lying in front of them, they thought that if the boat operated incorrectly, they fought that the ship was going to get destroyed and be buried at the bottom of the sea. The sailors suddenly copsed, and yelled in panic, Return! Go back! Well hit the mountain!


    Ian, shut them up! Bill didnt want any distraction.


    Ian was also decisive. He immediately rushed over and struck everyones head with his handle to knock down these who were panicking.


    Anyone with a little navigational experience knows that there will be no benefit to panic at this time. All the people on a boat had to trust the captains decision.


    It was at this moment that Ian understood why the captain had such authority on the ships.


    It can be seen that Bill was also very nervous. He has sweats on his forehead. Although he has traveled to the Grand Line more than ten times, he cant guarantee that he was so lucky every time.


    Outside the side of the ship, there were surging waves, and the speed of the ship reached its peak with the current. Ian looked over the south. He knew that he can reach the Calm Belt of the Grand Line all the way south. As long as they go through the Calm Belt, they could get to the Grand Line. It clearly looks very simple, but However, no one chose to take such a route. Instead, they decided to take the entrance of the Reverse Mountain, which shows that the Calm belt was more dangerous.


    The entrance was already visible in the hazy mist. In Ians opinion, their ship was heading smoothly into the entrance, but Bill still has not rxed. Before getting to the entrance, any carelessness could have irreparable consequences, so his orders were still being issued and kept going, constantly fine-tuning the course of the ship.


    Bang! With the sound of a current hitting the shore, Ians boat suddenly turned upside down, and the whole boat became tilted. Everyone stood unsteady, and some fell into the deck.


    However, even if they fall like this, they still couldnt prevent the sailors on board from bursting into a cheer!


    Long live, Captain Bill!


    We have entered, we got in smoothly!


    The reason why the ship was lifted up was that they had entered the reverse waterfall and were climbing up the mountain along with the water flow. Bill was an experienced old captain. His adjustment, of course, made the ship enter the waterway urately. At this moment, he was the hero of the whole ship.


    Bill took a sigh of relief, turned to Ian, and said, Haha, sure enough, God wants me to retire in peace!


    Ian smiled at him, and finally, his heart calmed down.


    Whats the situation with the ships behind? Bill asked aloud.


    A sailor at the stern of the boat was looking behind with a telescope and then answered loudly. The second ship entered The third ship also entered No. 4 Not good! The course of the fourth ship deviated!


    With the observation of the sailors cries, many people ran to the stern with concern. Ian followed them, and he saw two ships behind him. They were separated from each other by a certain distance. They were boats No. 2 and No. 3. They all entered the fairway smoothly. But at the entrance location, it was seen that the fourth ship was clearly heading to a deviation!


    He grabbed a telescope in the hands of a sailor and looked at it. He saw that the people on the ship No. 4 were already in a mess. Several people were working hard together at the rudder to fight the waves. But the speed of the ocean current was so fast that it brought great strength. No matter how hard they tried, the ship was still at a little bit of the road.


    Then, the sailors who were controlling the rudder suddenly fell to the ground.


    Not good! Their rudder wheel is broken! A sailor who was also observing screamed out his vocal tract.


    Theyre dead! When Bill heard this, he could not help feeling sorry.


    In Ians view, the vessel No. 4 was carried by the current. At very fast speed, it bumped into a hillside beside the entrance channel. Under the huge impact force, the vessel disintegrated into numerous debris.


    The sailors on the ship were thrown into the air and then fell into the sea. After sinking, they never came out again, not only people, but also the wreckage of the ship.


    They were swept away by the current! Bill took off his captains cap and put it on his chest to make mourning. May they rest in peace at the bottom of the sea!


    None of the people in the boat spoke, even Ian, they took off their hats and greeted them.


    Before Ian heard that the Grand Line was dangerous, he didnt really feel it that much. After all, he just listened to other talks. He had not experienced it personally. Now he witnessed the disappearance of the Ship No. 4. Ian didnt feel released at all. One ship, one or two hundred people, all of them were buried at the bottom of the sea because of a shipwreck ident!?


    When the ocean current hits the mountain wall, it will form a downward scrolling current. Under such circumstances, even those good swimmers can not float up, and they will turn into corpses sinking forever under the dark and cold ocean. Sea disaster can be said to be shocking, but Bill and the others on the ship have amon expression. It seems that such a thing has been seen by them for more than once twice.


    What if the fleet is lost? Ian asked Bill.


    There is a loss in the fleet. What should we do? Ian asked Bill.


    What can we do? Bill shrugged and said, Everyone on board is ready to die. We lost a ship. We still have eleven, and we have to move on.


    This time, even Ian didnt know what to say, and sure enough, he still had little experience


    Perhaps because of the tragedy of the ship No. 4, the ships behind seemed more and more cautious, adjusting its course, one after another started entering the channel, there have been no more losses.


    The only one that was destroyed was the vessel No. 4. Ian thought about it, The fourth ship, what a tragic death! Ill never let myself die in a boat like this!


    Watching the boat climbing up the mountain along the waterway, Ian asked Bill, How high is this mountain? How long are we going to climb up?


    Its usually about three minutes! Bill said with his pipe in his mouth, Well, when we get to the top of the hill, you will be able to see the other three Blues, the Oriental Blue, the Western Blue, the Northern Blue and the Southern Blue. These four ocean currents will converge at the top of the Reverse Mountain.


    Can they see other ocean waterways? Ian was stunned and suddenly asked, Uncle Bill, if there were other boats getting up along the waterway from other oceans in the same time, would they collide on the top of the mountain then?


    It did happen! Billughed and said, But thats a very small chance. Its not likely to happen once in a couple of years.


    What if it really happens? Ian asked.


    That depends on who can survive! Bill shrugged andughed, Dont worry, we may not be so unlucky.


    Nevertheless, before the words fell, the gazers on the mast suddenly cried out in panic, Heyyy! There are other boats! They areing from the South Blue Channel! We Well run into them!


    Bill was dumbfounded, and he stared at Ian with a silly face. (Hes jinxed)


    Ian wished and pped himself: The Heck, What a f*cking call, I have a Crows Mouth!

 Chapter 79: Spines

    Chapter 79: Spines


    It was not a joke that the watcher said they were about to get crashed.


    Now Ians ship was close to the top of the mountain. As the area shrinks, the vision expands ordingly. Naturally, they also saw the boat mentioned by the watcher.


    It was a shiping from the South Blue. It was almost in the same position as Ians. At first nce, it could see most of the hull of the other side. The boat looked like a pirate ship with a ck pirate g.


    When Ian saw them, the other side naturally saw Ian and his boat. If theypare their positions slightly, they will understand the seriousness of the matter.


    This time, not only Ian, but the people on his ship panicked, and the other side was equally panicking. Because the water flow speed of the four channels was almost the same, there was a great possibility that the two ships would collide at the top of the mountain. At such a high speed, the two boats might be disintegrated.


    Hurry up! Slow down with sails! Bill roared.


    But before the sailors could carry out his orders, Ian grabbed him and said, No way! Dont forget, theres a boat behind us! Once the sail is set, we cant hit the pirate ship, but it will collide with the ship behind us!


    Bill was reminded at this moment and reacted suddenly that he couldnt slow down at all on his side, so he could only look at the pirate boat, hoping that they would find out and slow down.


    However, it was difficult for them to do this. They were a fleet. In addition to the first one, they have been followed by other ships in session. Even if the other side slows down, they will not hit their boat. But the final result was likely to hit other ships from their tail.


    Slowing down was impossible unless they elerate and rush ahead of them.


    But at this time in the channel, all ships are carried forward by ocean currents, so they are in a climbing state, totally against the wind. Opening sails can only slow them down, and can not achieve the purpose of eleration.


    In fact, they should all be d that the ships wereing from the South Blue, if theye from the West Blue, they would be in their opposite position on the waterway, and they wont be able to see them at all, and when they can really see them, it would be in the crash.


    Now, both sides have seen each other, and there was still time to deal with the situation.


    Ians side was blocked by the rear boat and could not slow down, so the sailors stood on the side of the boat desperately following Bills instructions and gging the other side in the hope that they would speed up their passage.


    The other party didnt respond, but it wasnt too long, maybe five or six seconds. Suddenly several ck spots flew out from the pirate ship.


    Ian didnt know what it was at the beginning. By the time he did, the ck spots were close to their boat.


    Puw! Puw! Puw! Ians boat was attacked by dozens of sharp ck needles, which were about a meter long, thick up and down, made of ck steel. They were thrown from the opposite side with a whistling sound, and then theynded on their boat, and plunged into the hull everywhere.


    This time, the force of the sharp needle gives people the same feeling as being shot by the crossbow, two or three-finger thick boards can be easily pierced! Ian had only the time to push Captain Bill down to the ground. A needle flew over his head and breaking the deck not far from him.


    Looking at the slightly quivering tail of the needle, Bill was terrified and eximed, They cant speed up, so they want to destroy our boat!


    As if to prove Bills words, then dozens of needles flew in and pierced their boat with many holes. Many sailors on deck were attacked by these needles. Ian even saw a sailor running and screaming then was hit by a needle, which pierced his thigh!


    The screams kepting, and as they got closer and closer to the top of the mountain, the other sides boat got closer and closer. More thorns flew over, and there was a momentum of perseverance to destroy Ians boat.


    Ian also knows that since the other party were pirates, then there was no morality to speak of.


    All of you hide behind me! Ian got up again and shouted at the crowd.


    The sailors on the boat were in a mess. After hearing that shout, they all got some courage to control their fear. Whether Ian could really save them or not, that didnt matter, so all of them crawled behind him.


    Ian steadied himself on the boat and looked at a new round of needles thrown from the opposite boat. Ian breathed in and out and ced his hand on the handle of the sword at his waist. Then he pulled out the sword Yamato at the right time and used the Wind Wall against the uing needles. (Face the wind!)


    With a whistle, a gust of wind emerged on the boat. The sailors did not know what Ian had done because the wind was invisible, but they were surprised to find that the needles fired from the opposite side, when approaching their side, were stopping as if they were encountering a cushion. The strong flight power disappeared instantly, and they started falling out of midair in disorder andnding on the deck.


    Everyone cheered at this sight, including Bill. They didnt know what Ian had done. They only knew that Ian was their savior and that the needles werent a threat anymore.


    Ian breathed a sigh of relief. He hasnt yet mastered the wind wall skill. It waspletely used with the help of card skill. He was not sure whether the raised wind wall could stop these needles. But now it works good enough. Although the wind wall was not strong enough, it cushions the speed of the needles and reduces its threat.


    If Ians swordsmanship was a little stronger, and could fully match the expert-level swordsmanship, maybe the strength of the raised wind wall will be higher, and these needles can be bounced off directly.


    Finding that the needles fired from their side were blocked, the pirates still did not give up and fired another wave.


    Time kept moving forward, in fact, just more than twenty seconds has passed. At this time, both sides were close to the top of the mountain. In a short time, maybe they will collide. Ian could understand the other sides mood and cant destroy the opponents boat, but everyone will die.


    What should I do? Ians mind was spinning fast, and soon he made up his mind and shouted to the crowd behind him, Get down!


    The sailors were busy lying on the deck. This time, in the face of the flying needles, Ian stopped blocking them with the wind wall, and let them pass-through.


    There are many needles flying towards Ian. Seeing these needlesing, Ian turned his wrist, pulled out the Devil-de Yamato,bined with his own eye strength, and made a quick shot to block these needles as much as possible.


    In the meantime, he also used twice the Steel Tempest skill to cut some needles down directly on the deck.


    As the two chops shed out, Ian felt that there was a strange airflow around his body, and his heart was in full swing.


    The ships on both sides finally reached the top of the mountain. ording to Ians visual estimation, the pirate boat was a little ahead of them, but it was not enough for both sides to pass by. Ians boat was expected to hit the other sides back half of their hull.


    This judgment was not only estimated by Ian, but also by the people on both sides of the ships. So whether Ian was on their boat or on the pirates boat, they were all desperate at this time.


    Many people have closed their eyes and didnt bear to look at the crash. In fact, they were all scared.


    The only one who didnt give up was probably Ian, who stared closely at the approaching boat with the scabbard in his left hand and the handle in his right hand, ready to pull out his sword at any time.


    Right now!!!!


    Ian suddenly pulled out the Devil-de Yamato and made an arc up with it, using all of his strength.


    Then a strange sight appeared, a small tornado was formed from Ians sword, and flew quickly toward the pirates ship. The pure tornado was invisible, but the water in the channel was sucked in by the tornado, making it visible.


    The tornado flew quickly andnded just in the stern position of the pirate boat opposite. Although it disappeared after a collision, its force elerated the others boat instantly.


    With this thrust, the stern of the others boat brushed Ians ship bow softly.


    We did not collide!!??


    The people on both ships all watched the scene in amazement, and after a moment, they finally believed it was not a dream, and all of a sudden, they all cheered!


    God! This is a miracle! Its absolutely a miracle!


    Alive, we are all alive!


    The sailors on the boats hugged and jumped up with tears in their eyes. They thought they were dead, but all of a sudden, they survived.


    On the top of the mountain, currents from four oceans converge, causing the boats on both sides to bump, and then rushed down the downhill channel. In this process, the distance between the stern of the pirate ship and the bow of Ians ship has always been very close, about tens of centimeters apart.


    In such a position, everyone on both sides could see each other clearly. Only then did Ian find a strange man standing on the pirate ship.


    It was a very fat guy, wearing a captains cap, but no clothes on his upper body, a bushy mustache, and a sky-high nose, that nostril hole looked so big!


    The ugly face, which was also verypatible with the other sides pirate identity, but the most surprising thing for Ian was the fat mans back!


    His back was like a hedgehog, with countless ck needles, not only on his back, but also on his arms. His chest was so smooth, which made him look like he was wearing a hedgehog cloak. It was really weird.


    So Ian thought for the first time that the other party may be a Devil Fruit user, but specifically, what was the devil fruit, Ian did not know.


    Wouldnt it be the hedgehog devil fruit of the Zoan fruit? He guessed so.


    Bill, the captain of the ship, was very knowledgeable. After he got up and looked at the pirate g on the other sides ship, he was surprised and said, Pike Pirates! They are the famous Pike Pirates in the South Blue! Thats terrible!


    Pike pirate group? Ian asked inexplicably: What do you say?


    Thats a famous pirate regiment in the South Blue. I heard it from other captains! Bill said sadly, The captain of this pirate regiment, named Pixar, is a well-known cruel man, and hes also a devil fruit user. He has a bounty of 24 million Berries in the South Blue. I didnt think they chose to go to the Grand Line at this time, and almost ran into us.


    Twenty-four million? Ian only heard this, and his eyes were shining. This was a fellow with higher than Arlongs bounty. So he asked, Do you know what his fruit is?


    Of course! Bill said bitterly, That fellow is an animal. He has eaten the porcupine- porcupine fruit!


    Ian turned to look at the pierced deck and bulkhead. In this way, all the needles fired on the ship were porcupine spines.

 Chapter 80: Fighting on the waterway

    Chapter 80: Fighting on the waterway


    Ian could see that Bill was struggling. He was the captain of the ship, but now the ship was full with holes and must be repaired.


    These were all prickles for that porcupine projected from the opposite side. In the ssification of Devil Fruits, Zoan was more characteristic, because animal fruits generally have unique wild power, which can increase the strength and speed of its users and their physique capabilities. This can be seen from these powerful needles. It can be seen from the surface that the thinner boards on the boat have been piercedpletely, and the thicker ones, such as decks, have needles embedded in them. If they are pulled out, they would be leaving some deep holes. Such force must be stronger than some bows and crossbows.


    His own ship was damaged like this, and as a captain, Bill wasnt able to stand that.


    And the most troublesome was the Pike Pirate Regiment ahead. In fact, the most fearful thing for the caravans is to meet a pirate group. It is just to prevent this that they recruited escorts. But now the caravan was in such bad luck that they have just entered the Reverse Mountain and encountered pirates directly.


    Ian, can you deal with them? Bill whispered to Ian, Otherwise, when we get to the Twin Cape, the Pick Pirates will definitely attack us!


    The other side were pirates, and pirates were predominantly living by looting. Who can say that they will let this caravan go peacefully?


    Although there were still eleven ships left in the caravan, there was only one boat on the other side. Bill knows very well that the caravan will suffer if he really starts attacking. Although some pirate and bounty hunters have been recruited from Loguetown to serve as guards, but most of these guards seem to be big-waist guys. In fact, most of them were just bold-looking. Its impossible to say how much strength they have. Besides, these guards only work for money, they were mercenaries, and its impossible to expect them to really fight with these pirates. When the fight goes wrong, these guys were most likely to leave the caravan for their own lives.


    This was the reason why the caravan gave Ian such a good treatment, It was too difficult to find a strong guard in this year.


    So now Bill can only rely on Ian to get rid of these pirates.


    Actually, Bill doesnt need to say that because Ian wanted to do that from the beginning. The fellow named Pixar fired several needles at Ians boat. That attitude was very determined to destroy and sink Ians ship. Once the boat sunk, he would die immediately, which made him very angry and annoyed.


    Just now Ian used the tornado to propel the other sides ships, just to avoid collision between the two sides. Now that the crisis was over, it was time to settle ounts with the other side.


    But before Ian and Bill had finished talking, the Pike Pirate regiment opposite started the battle. Their captain, Pixar, who has the porcupine Devil Fruit, suddenlyy on the deck with his long spines shaking, standing them up one by one, and pointing his needles at Ians boat.


    Or, to be exact, he was aiming at Ian!


    Jet needles!


    The next second, Ian only heard a whistle. A long needle flew away from his back and towards Ian. The needle was much faster than the needles that had just been thrown before. Ian had only time to push Bill next to him and then sh quickly to the side.


    Between those instants, the needle rubbed his face and flew over, piercing the mast of the ship behind Ian!


    Ians reaction speed has increased a lot now, but although he has avoided the blow, he felt burning pain on his face. He reached out and found that he had a cut on his left cheek by that needle and was bleeding slowly.


    What the Heck! My handsome appearance! I cant be a good-looking man quietly!


    He bent his head angrily and stared at Pixar on the opposite boat. He felt that the fat, big-eared ugly man must be jealous of him. He crouched down slightly, put his hand on the handle of the Devil-de Yamato, and pulled it out violently and shed a cold light. Ianunched a fiery projectile towards the pirates boat.


    With hatred, Ian has almost consumed all of his Nen. All of it was spent on this flying sh. It was conceivable that the blow that was flying out obliquely formed an arc of me and cut off at breakneck speed towards Pixar.


    Pixar was shocked and did not dare to face that terrifying blow. He suddenly shrank into a ball and rolled away. But the fat man was a little big and could not escape itpletely. The flying sh brushed his body and cut off a small part of his back spine needle and thennded on the ships cabin.


    The tter sounded, and the other sidesrge cabin was cut open by Ians projectile, then it slipped down along the cut andnded on the deck with a thunderous bang.


    The Pirates almost bulged out their eyes when they saw this scene. Ian swung his sword and chopped their cabins open!


    There was such a cruel person on the ships of this caravan!?


    At this time, although the boats on both sides were close, they were alreadying down from the top of the mountain, so they were heading for the Twin Cape along with the current. Such a downhill road made the boats on both sides tilt. Ian had nned to cut down their masts just now. As a result, because of the angle problem, only their cabins were cut down.


    Even so, the sailors who saw this scene on the boat could not help cheering for Ian. When they were attacked by the Pike Pirates, many people were injured. Moreover, they felt that the Pike Pirates wanted to destroy their boat. So the sailors all hated these Pirates. Now that Ian has sessfully destroyed a part of the pirates ship, the sailors were encouraged and shouted, making everyone bring their cannons in and prepare to bombard the pirate boat.


    The merchant ships were also equipped with cannons and have some weapons. Although the number of cannons was small, it can be regarded as an armed merchant ship. In this the pirates era, merchant ships dont dare to go out to the sea without weaponry, even if it was full with just vegetables.


    However, the sailors were busy carrying cannons and their shells, they reminded the Pike Pirates to also moving out their cannons and aiming them at Ian.


    Not good! Ian saw that scene and his heart got a shock, he secretly kept swearing at the sailor on his side because they were really stupid. They were still on the waterway, and the distance between the two sides was too close, and in such distance, firing these cannonballs could easilye everything goes wrong. So he turned his wrists, took out two Ice Tear Gems, and crushed them, which instantly gave him some Nen. Then heunched another projectile blow at the pirates who were carrying the cannons to the rear.


    The pirates reacted less quickly than their captain. They were igniting the cannons when they got shot by Ians flying sh, which cut down two of them, but there was one left. The man was so frightened that he squatted down behind the cannon, so because of his action, the shell of the cannon rose slightly.


    At the angle of the cannon muzzle, Ian knew it could not hit him, but it was very likely that it would hit the mast of the ship.


    Sure enough, the cannon started bombarding, but they were another banging from the ship of Ian, it was the sailors, who fired at the pirate boat. Because Ians boat was higher, the cannon hit the other sides deck and made a big hole in their deck. The shell from the pirate boat, however, hit the middle of Ians ship mast because of the elevation problem.


    Although the pirate boat was seriously damaged, Ians mast on his side also copsed from the bombardment position and smashed over the deck. When the mast fell, it happened to fall in the direction of Ians position. In order to avoid the mast, Ian could not care about the pirates on the opposite side, lifting up Bill from the deck, he made a roll to avoid the falling mast.


    Uncle Bill was just an ordinary man. Faced with such a chaotic situation, he cant respond very fast. After being carried away by Ian, he was very grateful to Ian and very angry with his sailors.


    Idiot! Bunch of fools! Bill yelled: Who told you to use the cannons!? Are you reminding the pirates to use their cannon?


    Well, the mast copsed, and the ship had to be overhauled.


    Not only that, because the mast was made of wood, and after being hit by artillery shells, mes started rising. When the mast copsed, the sails attached to it were set on fire, so the sailors hurried to find water and began extinguishing the fire.


    The same thing did happen on the pirate boat opposite. The solid shell hit their decks, and when it exploded, it also set their boats on fire. So they ignored the fighting between both sides and concentrated on putting out the fire on the boats.


    As a result of this dy, the ships had already been close to the exit of the channel. Ian felt that the speed of the boat was slow. He looked up and saw the Lighthouse of Twin Cape.


    They havee down from the Reverse Mountain!


    Now that they have arrived, it was already the scope of the Grand Line. Captain Bill hurriedlymanded the sailors to lift the remaining stern sails, while mming the rudder wheel and turning his boat to make way for the ships in the rear.


    The reaction was quite timely. When Ians boat had just given up its position, the second of the caravan rushed off the waterway and came to the sea, then the third and fourth.


    Every ship had a captain who, although not only as experienced as Bill, but he must know what to do when he gets out of the channel, so they all turned their course one by one to make room for the ships behind them.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with the caravan, Ian turned around and looked at the Pike Pirates boat, only to find that the gang had opened their sails and wanted to escape.


    A pirate regiment, facing a caravan, wanted to escape? Many people didnt believe this, but it was true. Maybe they also know that since there were people like Ian on this caravans ships, it would be probably a tough meal to eat, so after weighing it, they left.


    What the Heck! They want to run! When Ian saw this, he was stunned. The fat ugly man, Pixar, was worth 24 million. When Ian heard it, he wanted to catch him. (I Need that money ;-;)


    So he patted Bill on the shoulder and said, Quick, theyre running, catch up to them!


    How are we going to chase them? Bill grinned bitterly and said, Our mast is broken. The sail cant be opened!


    Ian pped his thighs angrily. F*ck, if he had known that the other party was going to run away, he should not have let them destroy their mast, he should have jumped up and cut the shells. With a sharp weapon like the Devil-de Yamato in his hand, he had enough strength to do so. Ian could indeed cut the shells open.


    These pirates were so bad. Ian heard Bill say that Pixar was a tough pirate. He thought that Pixar would plunder the caravan after exiting the Reverse Mountain. Who could ever think that they will escape?


    Now, if the other party opens its sails and runs away, its impossible for him to swim up trying to catch up with them.

 Chapter 81: Eternal Pose

    Chapter 81: Eternal Pose


    Bastards! Come back!


    Ian went to the side of the boat and shouted at the far-away Pike Pirates in an attempt to open the mocking mode and make these guys turn back.


    The consequence of this was The Pike Pirates boat was running even faster


    The sailors on the boat looked at each other and wondered what Ian meant. As a caravan, the pirates ran away, and they still want the other party to run. Why was he calling them back instead?


    Bill pulled Ian from behind and shook his head. Forget it, you cant call them back. Dont think that Pixar is so fat and really stupid. If hes a captain on a pirate ship, none of them is silly. Since he has made up his mind to escape, he cant be turned back by a few words. Your duty is just to protect the ships and goods. Theres no need to be too entangled with the pirates.


    By being so persuaded by Bill, Ian can only give up madly.


    When Bill saw that his persuasion worked, he finally smiled and said, Dont worry, you are not missing that much, because, in the Grand Line, the mostmon thing is probably the pirates. You want to catch pirates, then you havee to the right ce, and there are a lot of opportunities in the future.


    The remaining eleven merchant ships arrived safely as Laboon dived into the sea and crossed the Reverse Mountain, but because the mast of their gship was damaged, all the ships of the merchant fleet stopped at the beacon of the Twin Cape and were ready to go together after the mast of the gship was repaired.


    It wasnt long before the mast was repaired, but it took at least an afternoon to stay there, so Ian followed Bill to the shore.


    Old man! Old man, are you there? Im here again! There was a house near the beacon. As soon as Bill got ashore, he shouted at the house. This stunned Ian: Bill cant be calling for the old man, Crocus?


    Ian cant remember the name of this man. It seems thats what it is. Ian only remembers that he is the lighthouse keeper of the Twin Cape. But shouldnt the keeper live in Laboons belly?


    As Bill shouted, the door of the house opened. A man in a short-sleeved shirt with petals around his head. His nose was reallyrge, and his eyes covered with sses. It was Crocus. When he came out, he was surprised to see Bill: Bill, youre bringing the fleet again?


    Yes! This is thest time! Billughed and was very happy to see his old friend.


    Ian stepped forward and whispered to Bill, Do you know this old man?


    Of course! Bill nodded and said, If you go back and forth more often, youll get to know each other.


    When Ian spoke to Bill, they did not notice that Crocus was staring at his hat for a while, and then he suddenly asked Bill, Who is this young man?


    Oh! He is now the most famous pirate hunter in our East Blue! Bill quickly introduced Ian, He has caught some of the highest bounty pirates in the East Blue. We are lucky to have him as the escort of the caravan this time.


    Crocus nodded and said nothing. He moved several chairs out and asked Ian to sit down.


    Just then, a voice cautiously sounded in the back and said, Ca Can I also sit here and have a rest?


    Ian looked back and found that it was Rnd Gail. Where was he when he first got on the boat? When they were attacked by the Pike Pirates, he was shivering in the cabin and dared not reveal his face. Now that it was safe, he dared to go ashore for a breath.


    To think of this encounter into the Grand Line, Ian stimted that the little aristocrat has not seen much of the outside world.


    Ian ignored him, but Bill gave him a chair and poured him a ss of water to sit down and rest.


    Crocus and Bill chatted for a while. They both talked about the scenes when they first met. Older people just liked the memories. Ian listened and suddenly asked Bill doubtfully, Bill, is it true that you can go in and out on the Grand Line?


    He actually had doubts. This time he came with the merchant ship, and listened to Bills n that they would sell their goods here and then goes back to the East Blue. ording to the phenomenon of the Reverse mountain, Ian always wanted to ask them how to get back. This question had been held in his mind for a long time, and now he finally took advantage of Crocus appearance, and he asked.


    Can youe in or out? Who are you listening to? Bill asked in surprise.


    Isnt it possible? Ian said, I heard that on the Grand Line, the climate is very chaotic. The only thing that can be trusted is the Log Pose (Grand Linepass), but the Log Pose will only point to the next ind. If you want to go back, you cant follow thepass all the way and go around the great voyage, can you?


    In fact, the so-called hearings of Ian onlye from his memory when he reading the Manga on his previous life, and this was what Crocus said before to Luffy, so Ian asked Bill at this moment because he wanted to hear Crocus answers.


    You are wrong! Bill grinned and said: We are caravans. We cant go deep into the Grand Line. Our caravan destination is just the nearest ind to the Twin Cape. There are seven such inds, the starting point of seven paths within the first half of the Grand Line.


    Even if you didnt go too far, how can youe back? Ian still frowned and said, The Twin Cape is not an ind. Its impossible for the Log Pose to point here, isnt it?


    When he heard Ians question, Crocus finally opened his mouth. He pointed his thumb at the tall lighthouse in the mountains behind him, and then he said, Young man, if you really want to get to here, then what do you think the lighthouse set up at this end of the Twin Cape is for?


    Isnt it guiding the ships that havee down from the mountain? Ian said.


    Wrong. Its the first purpose to guide the boatsing down from the Reverse Mountain. Another purpose is to guide the boats returning from the starting inds to the Twin Cape! Crocus said. Its true that the Twin Cape is not an ind, so the Log Pose will not be affected to point to the Twin Cape, but do you think that without the Log Pose, people cant navigate at all?


    As long as the lights of the beacon have not been extinguished, the ships returning to the Twin Cape will not lose their way at sea! Crocus said, This has been handed down from hundreds of years ago, human wisdom ah! In an era when people hadnt invented the Log Pose, navigators were guided by lighthouses.


    Ian understood a little, nodded, but then asked again, Even if you can return to the Twin Cape from the starting ind, how can you get out of the Grand Line? Its impossible to sail in the Calm Belt, isnt it?


    Indeed, a caravan like ours cant sail without wind! Bill said: The Calm Belt is very dangerous. Even warships equipped with Kairseki are not sure that they can cross the Calm Belt smoothly every time, let alone our ordinary merchant ships, but We have our own way!


    Speaking of this, Bill squeezed his eyes at Ian and asked, Ian, what do you think are the reasons that affect ocean tides?


    Ian thought for a moment and said, Climate, temperature, and geographical factors


    Bill shook his head and said, What you said is one of the factors, but you forgot the most important one!


    After that, he pointed to the sky.


    Ian looked up at the sky with doubts and said, Heaven? Youre not talking about rain The sun Ah! I know, its the moon!


    Yes! Bill smiled and nodded. Its the moon, the tides of the sea, which are all caused by the gravity of the moon. Without the moon, you cant see the surging tide of the sea. You can only see dead water.


    Crocus also opened his mouth: The flow of water in the Reverse Mountain is not always so flowing like this, but it will actually reverse its flow. Whenever the moon reaches its maximum gravity, the direction of the flowing water will turn, straight up from the Twin Cape, and then split into four strands at the top of the mountain, which flow to the four oceans.


    Ians eyes widened as he listened, and thats how it works!?


    This was something that he didnt know at all This One Piece world is more wonderful than he knows


    Looking at Ians face, Bill and Crocus seem to have gained a sense of satisfaction. People who dont know the Grand Line, or know a little about it, are usually surprised when they hear about it. As an old man, they like to see it the most.


    The time to reverse the mountain countercurrent is not very certain, but it is usually between the 15th and the 17th of each month! Bill exined to him, The Reverse Mountain will turn from the entrance of the great route to the exit, and the caravans like us who want to return will choose toe to Twin Cape at this time, waiting for the countercurrent to ur, and then return to whatever Blue.


    This is something that most caravans which have traveled back and forth from the Grand Line know! Crocus said. Some pirates who are half-baked dont know this, or some people who went too deep in the Grand Line cant return to the Twin Cape. If they want to get out of the Grand Line and return to the four Blues, they will take risks and cross the Calm belt. And that really depends on the strength of the pirates, if they are strong enough, they may really be able to get out, but they are weak, they will be buried in the mouth of therge sea kings, so it is totally wrong to say that you can get out of the Grand Line.


    Ian rarely had someone to help him answer these questions, so he listened with relish and asked another question. On the Grand Line, can we only take those seven fixed paths?


    Not necessarily! Crocus said. The so-called fixed-route theory is inurate because its just the direction of going ording to the Log Pose. In fact, as long as you have an Eternal Pose, you can jump from an ind on one route to another, because the Eternal Pose is not disturbed by the maic field of the other inds, It will always point to a specific ind.


    Of course, its not easy to make an Eternal Pose! Bill added: its said that very special manufacturing techniques and principles are required. Ordinary Log Pose can be made by Crocus, but he cant make Eternal Pose! So generally speaking, the Eternal Pose is very precious. People who have the Eternal Pose will carry it carefully and will not show it to others easily.


    However, the voice has not yet fallen, a weak voice sounded behind the crowd: Do you mean the Eternal Pose, does it mean this?


    Ian and they were all in a daze. Turning their heads, they found out that it was Rnd Gail who had juste ashore. Now in his hand, he was holding an borate, hourss-like device with only one orb in the middle of the device, which was fixed by a frame supported by four small pirs. Among the ss spheres, there was a needle floating inside of the orb.


    Although it looks very old, but this is absolutely an Eternal Pose, because, on the wooden board facing Ian, they can see a few letters very vaguely, Ian has carefully identified it for a while, and then read out: A  basta!?!


    What the Heck! This was an Eternal Pose to basta!?

 Chapter 82: Reaching the destination

    Chapter 82: Reaching the destination


    Ian looked at Rnd Gail with narrowed eyes.


    Ian wont be surprised if anyone else took out this Eternal Pose, but Rnd Gail


    Ian has always believed that this fellow is a nobleman who has never left the Goa Kingdom, has never seen a pirate, has never seen the danger of the sea, thinking that he has lived his whole as noble in the Goa Kingdom, narrow-minded, Seemingly overbearing but actually cowardly. Such a person unexpectedly pulled out an Eternal Pose that will be used on the Grand Line, which was really strange.


    Bill and Crocus felt very embarrassed. They were just saying that the Eternal Pose was very precious, and then someone turned around and pulled out one. It was a bit of a face-beating feeling, but neither of them cared. They just nodded and answered Rnd Gail, Yes, its an Eternal Pose to basta!


    Really? Rnd Gail took back the Eternal Pose with great value, held it in his hand, and said, I heard that basta is one of the few ancient civilizations on the Grand Line. Is that right?


    Yes, its been a long time since basta was founded! Crocus nodded.


    Ian didnt have any thoughts about the Eternal Pose in Rnd Gails hand. He just asked curiously, Why do you have bastas Eternal Pose?


    This was from my ancestors! Rnd Gail answered, I heard that more than a hundred years ago, our family was a side-branch of the bastas Royal family, but I dont know why they suddenly left basta to live In the East Blue


    Rnd Gail said, looking a little flushed and a little excited.


    When Ian saw it, he said sarcastically, Youre taking this Eternal Pose to the Grand Line, and youre not looking for a chance to return to basta and be a nobleman there, are you?


    Rnd Gail looked at Ian with astonishment: How How do you know that?


    Ian couldnt help rolling his eyes. Is it worth telling him? An aristocrat has fallen into the Grand Line with the caravan. It is estimated that his position among the aristocrats of the Goa Kingdom was an embarrassing existence, or that he has begun to fall down. As long as he can see this, Rnd Gails state would be easy to guess. Its just to see the records left by his ancestors and go to basta to fight for it. Royal branch, as long as he knows his family sess, he can turn over and be a great aristocrat immediately. And thats much better than continuing to fall down in the Goa Kingdom.


    Instead of answering his questions, Ian asked him back, Have you ever thought about how to get to basta?


    By boat!? Rnd Gail said, Cant you just follow the Eternal Pose by the ship?


    What a naive idea that Ian and Bill could not help shaking their heads when he uttered these words! A nobleman with the power of a chicken thought that he could make it alone on the Grand Line with just a gun.


    These so-called nobles minds and normal people are different, so Ian did not bother to gossip with Rnd Gail, but he focused on Crocus. He remembered that the keeper of the Twin Capes Lighthouse, who was on the ship of the legendary Pirate, Gol.D.Roger, was a boat doctor for some time. That is to say, the old man in front of him should have good medical skills.


    So Ian wanted to ask Crocus if he had any treatment for Kuina.


    But Ian couldnt ask him that directly. He has to pull out that topic first. Fortunately, there was Bill beside him. He was smoking his pipe, and suddenly he coughed. As an old friend of Bills, Crocus naturally should care about him. Taking this opportunity, Ian finally asked. Uncle, listen to your tone, does he need some medicine?


    Crocus nodded naturally, and the next thing was easy to do. Ian told Kuinas story in concern and wanted to get a solution from Crocus.


    Crocus held his beard for a long time, and then said, I havent seen the patient, so I dont know too much. ording to what you said, there are many reasons why the patient is unconscious, and I dont have the right solution. However, I can prescribe some medicine for the patients health. Perhaps, It can help to stimte her to wake up.


    This has been very satisfying to Ian. Ivankov once said to him that simple medicine has little effect on Kuina, which in turn, can be understood as a little bit of effect. Crocus was an elder, he naturally has rich experience and knowledge, and his prescription of the medicine for nourishing the body should be better than those doctors in the East Blue!?


    Without any dy, Crocus found out a pen and paper and wrote the prescription to Ian.


    However, after getting the prescription, Ian has found a difficulty, they have crossed the Reverse Mountains, how could he send the prescription back to Frost Moon Vige?


    Crocus saw his dilemma, smiled, and said, Dont worry, I have a fax machine here! Just contact your friends in the East Blue, and you can pass the prescription on.


    Ian knows what a fax machine is. In this world, because of such things as Den Den Mushi, people have developed a fax machine form them. It is an external attachment, as long as the attachment is mounted on the shell of the Den Den Mushi, photos and documents can be transmitted over for a long distance. The marines offer bounties for pirates around the world, and thats how they do it. Pictures of pirates that will be rewarded by various branches are faxed to the Marine headquarter, and then sent back the bounties to the branches after making it into the wanted list.


    Crocus has a fax machine there, which Ian had never thought of. He also had a Den Den Mushi himself. Now the prescription could be sent back to the vige.


    But who should he contact? If he wanted to fax documents, he has to know someone that can receive them. Ian kept thinking about it, and finally, he contacted Smoker with a cheeky face.


    Although he was swept out by Smoker when he was in Loguetown, Ian knew that Smoker was actually a friend. Sure enough, when Ian contacted him, Smoker said nothing harshly or coldly, but before he hung up Ians call, he said, Pass it over!


    Under the guidance of Crocus, Ian mounted the fax machine to his Den Den Mushi, then ced the prescription in front of it. The two big eyes of the Den Den Mushi drooped down and stared at the prescription. Then he heard a ticking sounding from the fax machine, and soon the transmission waspleted.


    The received prescriptions also need to be delivered by mail, so Ian asked Smoker to hand it over to Johnny and Yosaku. Ian had told them Koshiros home address in case he wanted to send something back, so they could help send it back to Frost Moon Vige.


    From this point of view, Ians identity as a pirate hunter has yed a very important role, if Ian was a pirate, Smoker would never help him, and he would not care about him.


    After staying at the Twin Cape for an entire afternoon, Ians boat was finally repaired. The broken mast was enhanced with iron, and that wont cause a problem in this short time.


    So the caravan set sail again, and Ian and Bill waved goodbye to Crocus on the shore.


    After leaving, Laboon came out to the surface again and began to shout at the Reverse Mountain, which made Ian finally see what it looked like. Its huge body, like a hill, surprised Ian so much.


    Although there was no intersection with Laboon, Ian had no regrets, as the ship left the Twin Cape.


    After entering the Grand Line, Ian realized what is called multi-terminal climate change. When ships sail on the sea, they started sweating in the first second. Suddenly, cold wind with snowkes begun blowing in the next second, and the sun shined before the dawn. Then a storm mighte soon.


    Such a capricious climate, the sailors of the caravan were very upset, three days of sailing down, many of the weaker sailors were sick.


    Fortunately, it was estimated that the caravan had used up all of its bad luck at the Reverse Mountain entrance. On the way, there were no other dangers along the way, except for a wave of small pirates, who were solved by Ian and other recruited escorts.


    Three dayster, in the evening, Ian found that the changing climate had improved and seemed to have stabilized a lot.


    At the same time, the sea breeze also smelled a light fragrance.


    Ian sniffed again with his nose and asked Bill, Whats this smell? Where did ite from?


    Bill was in a good mood. He squeezed his eyes at Ian and said, Guess it!


    Are we getting close to our destination? Ian suddenly remembered that on the Grand Line, if the climate was stable, they should be close to an ind.


    Ha-ha, thats right! Billughed and said, Its really going smooth this time.


    As the boat advanced, the scent in the air became more and more intense, and this time Ian finally smelled what the fragrance was, like the smell of roast meat.


    Not only him, but also the others on the boat could smell the strong aroma of barbecue, which floated out to the surface of the sea, causing Ian and many sailors to drool.


    Thats weird! Ian swallowed his saliva and said Bill, Is there someone on the ind roasting a big meal of meat? Why does it smell so great?


    Its not on the ind! Bill smiled and exined: Its the entire ind that has been grilled!


    Not waiting for Ian to ask, the outline of the ind had appeared in front of them. When they saw the ind through the fog, it seems that the smell of barbecue in the air had reached its peak, which strongly hit everyones sense of smell.


    What this brings was the sound of many peoples stomachs rumbling, even Ian got hungry because of this smell.


    Ladies and gentlemen, we have reached our destination! Bill pointed to the ind ahead and announced loudly to the crowd, One of the seven starting inds of the Grand Line, Cactus Ind! Very famous barbecue city! After getting off the boat, everyone should open his belly to eat really hard!


    In a word, all the people on board the whole caravan cheered.

 Chapter 83: BIGMOM’s Flag

    Chapter 83: BIGMOM¡¯s g


    Cactus Ind does not seem to be too big, but there was a natural mooring bay. When Ian stood on the boat and looked at it, he could see many kinds of ships moored in the harbor.


    Not only were there merchant and fishing boats, but also pirate and marine ships. Strangely enough, they all dock together peacefully.


    Bill saw Ians curiousness and exined to him, The main source of ie for the Ind is food and beverage. Its mainly supported by pirates whoe and go on the Grand Line. So even the marines here can only keep one eye open and one eye closed. As long as the pirates dont make trouble, the marines wont take the initiative to arrest them, of course, with the exception of high-prize criminals.


    This is a tacit understanding andpromise between the marines and the local residents? Ian said.


    Yes! Bill shrugged and said, If all the pirates are captured, the Ind will probably be empty, and the marines will have their difficulties. If the economy of the Ind is sacrificed for justice, then people who wont be able to live on it will be pirates. This is simply a proposition that has no solution.


    Ian alsomented that the situation in this world can not be exined clearly in a sentence or two. It is obvious that the pirates are a kind of harm, but some people have to rely on them to survive.


    In this regard, Ian can only understand by being reasonable.


    Besides, not only the marines do not dare to mess around, but the pirates do not dare to mess around here either! Bill said mysteriously, As for a reason, you will understand when we get to the ind.


    As the fleet of merchant ships began to dock, the wharf was crowded with people, all of whom came to greet the fleet from the Cactus Ind.


    As he has said before, Ians gship was loaded with spices, which was the most popr thing on Cactus Ind. In addition, the other ships of the caravan were transporting liquor, which was also a huge consumption of goods on the Ind. The purpose of the caravan was very clear. The goods they transport were all prepared for the Cactus Ind.


    Since the purpose of the caravan had been decided from the beginning, and Ian had followed it, so he couldnt take Luffys way by going to Whisky Peak. In fact, Ian had no intention of repeating the adventures of others.


    At this time, Rnd Gail finally regained his prestige, directing the sailors on board to unload the cargo and bargaining with the merchants who came to buy it. He was one of the leaders of several chambers ofmerce in the fleet and was also a nobleman, so naturally, he was responsible for buying and selling these supplies.


    It was none of Ians business. The fact that the caravan was escorted here smoothly meant that his mission had beenpleted, so he picked up his package and followed by Bill out of the boat.


    As soon as he stepped on the ground, Ian felt that his feet were warm andfortable. Apart from the fragrance, the air of this Ind also showed a kind of heat. The whole Ind gave people the feeling that it was a tropical ind with a rtively high temperature.


    Lets go, Ill take you to a famous shop! Keeping you in the custody of this trip! Bill pulled Ian and said. Bill was very interested in Ians rescue on board several times, so he decided to treat him.


    When someone invites him, Ian wont refuse that. He followed Bill all the way into the city.


    After entering the city, Ian finally understood why it was called the barbecue ind! In this city, nine out of ten shops sell barbecues!


    Ian finally understood why Bill said that the whole Ind was barbecuing.


    And the barbecues sold on this Ind were not baked by a charcoal fire, but by a very special kind of stone. The stones are basically about twenty or thirty centimeters in size and with a very smooth oval shape, but its colors were different. There were ck, cyan, and even orange, a variety of colors.


    Whenever there are guests to eat barbecue, the shop here first let the guests choose, not the meat, but from these stones! After specifying the color of the stone, the shop will take the corresponding stone out and put it on the guests table. Then the ingredients will be served. As long as the customer hangs the sliced meat, puts them on the top of the stones, and keep turning and turning, because the stones seem to have a high temperature, once the ingredients are put on, there will be a sizzling sound, and soon they will be roasted.


    This method made Ian look amazing and feel like a volcanic rock barbecue.


    Sure enough, Bill quickly exined to him, This Ind is actually a volcanic ind. It produces a unique kind of volcanic rock. The collected volcanic rock has a very high temperature. People use these stones for baking food. And ording to the color of the volcanic stone, the taste and vor of the baked food are very different, very delicious.


    Smell the scent that permeates the air, and then stimted by the barbecues on the street, Ian felt more hungry, eager to follow Bill straight to the shop he told him about.


    This was indeed a very famous shop. He could see the guests filled in the hall. There were all kinds of people, including fashionable tourists, pirates who eat and drink freely, and even Ian could see some marine soldiers in the corner, who were chewing and burying their heads.


    The pirates and the marines ate in the same shop, something Ian had never seen before, but here it was just a normal thing.


    Bill sat down with Ian at a table, and soon a waiter came to greet them. Bill ordered a lot of things in one breath, roast vegetables, roast beef, roast mutton, roast fish, roast seafood, and even roast sea animals and roast sea kings. Only thetter two were more expensive and ordered less. (LOL! Can I order the tail of the sea king who ate Shanks hand!!??)


    The stone used for baking was also brought in several colors. The stones were ced on a special tray surrounded by an enclosed grill.


    Ian couldnt wait to pick up a bunch of beef and a bunch of grilled fish and put them on an orange stone grill to cook. Soon after they were cooked, Ian stuffed them into his mouth.


    The next second, Ians eyes were wide open. He had no idea that the baked food was that delicious!


    It is said that food without charcoal fire willck a smoky vor. Ian thought it would be the same when it was baked with stone. When it came to his mouth, it not only tasted smoky, but the meat was very delicate, which does not say, there was a unique taste, Ian could not say what, it is estimated that this was brought by the orange volcanic stone.


    With one bite, the gravy bursts out in his mouth, feeling only that his mouth was fully satisfied.


    Ian exhaled a long breath, feeling that what he had eaten on the boat these two days was all pork foodpared to this barbecue.


    So he did not care to be polite in front of Bill. He quickly picked up a bunch of barbecues and put some on each color of stones for baking. Sure enough, a fine taste, there would be a slight difference in the taste of each color of stones, and each one had a unique taste.


    Bill looked at him with a smile on his face, then called the waiter and asked him to bring several mugs of beer.


    Beer with barbecue, this is the perfect match, this meal made him drink and eat so fast, that he didnt have time to breathe.


    At the end, when Ian stopped, his stomach was full, and about to explode, he was lying on the chair,zy and motionless, and for the first time since he came to this world, he had eaten sofortably at a barbecue.


    Bill was an old man, eating slowly, so when Ian stopped, he was still chewing slowly and took a big sip of beer from time to time, eating very leisurely.


    Ian couldnt eat anymore. Naturally, he had to wait for him. So at this time, he was in the mood to look around the store.


    However, while looking around, at first nce, Ian was so frightened that he almost jumped up in ce.


    Because he saw a ck pirate g in this shop! And it was not an ordinary pirate g!


    It was a pirate g hanging on the wall of the hall. The pattern on the pirate g was a skeleton with scarlet lips. Ian didnt recognize it at first, but the more he looked, the more familiar it bes, suddenly his brain thought of someone, so he was frightened for a moment.


    He asked in a low voice, Hey, Bill, this pirate g Its really


    Did you see that? Bill smiled and said, Looks like youre still a little knowledgeable. Yes, that pirate g, I heard that this is one of the four emperors of the New World, the g of the Big Mom Pirate Regiment!


    What the heck! Ian was really shocked. He didnt expect to see one of the Yonkos pirate g on the first Ind while had he just entered the Grand Line.


    Because there is a lot of barbecue food here, this ind was under the protection of the Big Mom, one of the four emperors! Bill whispered, Thats why I told you that the pirates dont dare to make trouble easily. Cactus Ind gives her tribute and supplies, and she allows them to use her pirate g to provide shelter for the Ind. Although I have never seen the four emperors, I have been here several times, listening to the pirates, this cant be wrong! Now the shops on the Ind are basically equipped with the pirate g of the Big Mom to prevent pirates from making trouble.


    No wonder Bill would act so mysteriously when he went to the Ind


    It is said that one of the four emperors, the scope of influence is in the new world, but if the Ind was rich in food, then the situation would be different, so even if the Ind was still in the first half of the Grand Line, Ian heard her name here as well.


    For the first time, Ian felt the true power of the big pirates. This is the prestige of the four emperors. Even if they were not here, just their gs could frighten the marines and the pirates.


    So this Ind should be quite peaceful, right?


    Just as Ian was thinking about it, he suddenly heard a burst ofments from the guests next to him.


    Have you heard that? The Dine and Dash maniac appeared on the Ind again!


    Again? How many times is this? The tenth times?


    Hah, who knows! But let me say, that fellow is really awesome. He came to Cactus Ind to dine and dish for so many times!


    Yes, its an ind sheltered by the Big Mom! If he gets caught, they will peel off his skin!


    But the problem is that they cant catch him! Ive heard that this fellow runs fast and that not every shop on the Ind recognizes him, so that he has done and dished repeatedly and sessfully


    After that, Ian did not listen anymore. He just felt a rush of grass-mud horses running through his heart.


    What the heck! This is so familiar!?

 Chapter 84: The Little Adventure of Roland Gail

    Chapter 84: The Little Adventure of Rnd Gail


    In Ians impression, there was only one person who can dine and dash meals in patterns, by this level and style, he should be Ace!


    So as soon as Ian heard the diners talk, even if he didnt hear them describe that maniac at all, Ians mind inevitably emerged the figure of Ace.


    Absolutely him, I cant be wrong, except him, no one else could do it like this!


    Ian only felt a little sad. He thought that Ace had entered the Grand Line a month earlier than him. It should be very difficult for him to meet Ace again. But how did he know that the same situation had happened again?


    At that time, he had just epted Garpsmission. He thought it was not so easy to meet Ace. As a result, he met him in Loguetown. Now, he just heard about Ace when he thought he could not meet him again.


    Is this shit really a sin!? Is he still fetter to me!?


    Hell No! Im the proper straight man. Even if I have no rtionship, it should be with a gorgeous girl who has long hair, sexy and has beautiful legs. How can I waste it on this freckled man?


    I didnt hear anything I didnt hear anything So Ian thought in his mind, acting like an ostrich, pretending to hide his head.


    To be honest, he really didnt want to continue running into Ace. If he met him again, would he continue to carry out Garpsmission to arrest Ace?


    If Ian catches him, he had to find a way to take Ace to the Marine headquarters to hand over to Garp. Thats too much trouble. Now, on the Grand Line, he has to take Ace across too many inds.


    But if he doesnt grasp him, it seems that he wasnt responsible and undertaking. Although Ian has various shorings, he is still more faithful and honest


    Under this ambivalence, Ian acted as if he hadnt heard the news of Ace.


    However, he was curious. He didnt know why Ace had stayed so long on Cactus Ind. It took only three days on an ind to make the Log Pose resets to the next Ind.


    This curious thought just flickered away, and Ian dared not think about it anymore. Even though he was full, he quickly grabbed a bunch of grilled fish and diverted his attention with the delicious food.


    While Ian and Bill were enjoying the meal, they didnt know that something was happening on the wharf at the moment.


    The cargo of the caravan had almost been sold. Rnd Gail was wearing a monocle and looking at his books on the ship.


    After unloading the cargo and receiving the wages, the sailors on board basically ran out. It was not easy toe to this Ind. How can they stand up to their selves and dont eat a big celebrating meal?


    At this time, in addition to the few people left behind in the merchant ship, there was only the fellow Rnd Gail, and because his previous brutal treatment to the maid, these left-behind people were not willing to contact Rnd Gail, They all were hiding in the cabin.


    This made Rnd Gail very lonely.


    As Ian said, he was not in the Goa Kingdom at the moment, nor were the people around him the nobles that Rnd Gail often sees. That sense of rejection, even if Rnd Gail was obtuse, he had felt it.


    This made Rnd Gail grind his teeth with hatred, but he was helpless. He dared not take matters against these left-behind people because Ian was still on the Ind. He was also afraid that these people would rush to find Ian andint to him. This little pirate Hunter would not care about his aristocratic status at all. He mighte back and teach him a lesson.


    Nor did Rnd Gail think about anything to do after the fall. In fact, he has decided not to return to the Goa Kingdom anymore!


    Yeah, Rnd Gails mind has changed since he learned that the Eternal Pose handed over by his ancestors was really pointing to basta.


    If the Eternal Pose was right, then it must be true that his ancestors were members of the basta royal family. If he could go to basta and prove his identity, he will surely be a nobleman in basta.


    A person of royal lineage, that was absolute great nobleman, then he does not need to be a low nobility like in the Goa Kingdom, doing anything to please other nobles, ttering others, but instead, let others ttering and pleasing him!


    On one hand, he is a small aristocrat in a small country in the East Blue. On the other hand, he is a member of the royal family of the ancient civilized Kingdom on the Grand Line. Even if he thinks with his toes, he could choose the best for him.


    Rnd Gail had already thought of going to basta at this time, and now, the caravan made him a lot of money in the Cactus Ind. He took his own share, so he should recruit a few people, get a boat, and then go to basta to find his great aristocratic dream.


    With that in mind, Rnd Gail did not intend to care about the people on board, and after so long, Rnd Gail was hungry, smelling the fragrance of meat that covered the whole Ind. Rnd Gail swallowed his slobber and nned to get off the boat to find an elegant restaurant and enjoy the delicious food from the Grand Line.


    Getting up and tidying up his clothes, putting on his top hat and backpack, Rnd Gail was going to get off the boat by himself, while he kept ring at the people left on the ship.


    However, just as he stepped onto the dock and carried his pedal, he gazed a thing with the corner of his left eye, he suddenly saw something going to appear in the surface water.


    Turning around, he found that something has appeared, he kept a dazzling look on his face. It was an orange, round object, which seemed to have suddenly surfaced from underwater and was beside his boat.


    Rnd Gail looked around and wanted to find someone to help him pick up the thing and looked at it. But he found that no one was there, so he had to go to the dock and do it himself.


    Fortunately, he had a cane in his hand, and that strange thing was beside his ship. Rnd Gail was kneeling on the dock, stretching out the bending end of his cane and hooked it over.


    He was an aristocrat, who always emphasized on appearance and elegant movements. He had never done such aborious thing before, so when he got it, he was panting.


    However, when he saw what he had pulled, Rnd Gail was disappointed.


    Because what he had in his hand looked like some kind of fruit, and it grew very strangely, not only orange, but also the surface of the fruit was like a part of a scaly shell, and there were spiral patterns in circles, and these parts were like burning mes.


    Euw so disgusting! This was Rnd Gails first reaction. Among the fruits he usually eats, where has he ever seen such a strange thing?


    Should this be a specialty fruit on this ind? Rnd Gail looked up and down at the fruit in his hand and said to himself, Can this be eaten? Its not poisonous, is it? Ive heard that the brighter things look, the more careful I should be! Just like poisonous mushrooms


    Rnd Gail knew nothing about the Grand Line. He was very cautious, and because he was a nobleman, he was unwilling to eat what he had picked up, so he never thought about tasting this strange quirky fruit.


    However, he still felt that the fruit was quite novel and that it should be very good as a collectible, so he took off his backpack and put this strange fruit in it.


    The fruit was still quite big,pared to his small hand, he wasnt able to hold it, Rnd Gails backpack is also the kind of small and elegant aristocratic style, so it took a long time to shove the fruit into it.


    After that, Rnd Gail closed his backpack satisfactorily, stood up, and headed toward the Ind.


    However, what he did not know was that nobody near the wharf just now didnt mean that nobody really noticed his movements. In fact, such an aristocratic gentleman like him would lie on the wharf and fish for something in the water. This alone has attracted peoples attention.


    Not to mention peoples intentions!


    Two ugly pirates, with knives on their waists, noticed the scene in the distance. They looked at each other, muttered together for a while; then turned and left.


    At that moment on the ship, the tattoos on the arms of the two pirates passing by appeared, it was a skull with a sharp needle instead of arm bones.


    If Bill or Ian could see the skull pattern, they would recognize it in a moment. It was the pirate g pattern of the Pike Pirates they met on the Reverse Mountain.

 Chapter 85: The Death of Roland Gail

    Chapter 85: The Death of Rnd Gail


    Rnd Gailmented on the restaurants he met as he walked down the street of Cactus Ind.


    Because to be worthy of his aristocratic status, Rnd Gail was choosing a restaurant with elegant style, luxurious decoration, beautiful waiters, and so on, which were the conditions for him to choose restaurants.


    However, Rnd Gail forgot that most of the restaurants on this ind cater to pirates, which has a shitty decoration. So after a long time, Rnd Gail has not found a satisfactory restaurant.


    Just as he walked to the corner of an alley and was about to turn around, suddenly a pair of hands stretched out from the side, one hand covering his mouth, while the other hand pulled him into the alley.


    Rnd Gail didnt react to what had happened at first, but when he saw a dozen ugly, grim-looking men gathering in the alley, even the fool could see what was going on.


    You What are you doing? Rnd Gail was so frightened by their hostile eyes that he almost wet his pants, and he knew that he had run into Pirate.


    So he subconsciously tightened his backpack.


    In his backpack, besides the strange Fruit he had just found at sea, there was a huge amount of cash, which belonged to him after he sold the ships goods. When he was in danger, his first thought was to protect his property.


    This was originally a human subconscious reaction, but what he didnt know was that because of his action, the members of the Pike Pirates surrounding him got excited and their eyes suddenly lit up.


    Did this man catch it?


    A voice came from the alley, and the Pirates around Rnd Gail immediately got off his way. Then a fat ugly man poked his nostrils in front of Rnd Gail, and all the pirates around shouted respectfully: Hai, Captain!


    This obese man was the captain of Pike pirates, the Porcupine Fruit User Pixar.


    He didntunch his Devil Fruit power at this time, and the sharp needles on his back were not revealed. When someone eats the Zoan Devil Fruit, he could turn to several forms. The most basic ones have three forms: human form, half-human and half-beast form, andplete beast form. At this time, Pixar was on the human form. He walked over in a dirty captains coat, then crouched down,ughing at Rnd Gail, who was lying on the ground


    The nasty smell of Pixars mouth, and his yellowish teeth, did almost make Rnd Gail faint.


    Stretching out his big hairy hands, Pixar pulled Rnd Gail from his shirt and punched his face twice, then asked, Are you one of those who ran to us on the way down the Reverse Mountain? Yeah, yeah, look at you, dressed so clean, you should still be their leader, right?


    This Pixar was a true Pirate, dirty, treacherous, and cunning, so his robbery experience was very rich.


    Its true that their Pirate Ship escaped at that time, in fact, the real purpose was to avoid a frontal battle. They saw it at first nce, It was a fleet of caravans. But on such a fleet, there were strong people who were able tounch a flying sh, then it must be the guardians of the caravan. Although Pixar was Devil Fruit User, his men were not, so dealing with them will cause the pirates to suffer heavy casualties.


    So Pixar decided to stay away from the limelight. He knew very well that the guards employed by the caravans were temporary. They would leave the caravan when they get to their destination. At that time, the caravan without guards would be regarded as a fat sheep to be ughtered in his eyes.


    Of course, Pixar also could not tell if the man with very strong swordy on board would return with the caravan. Still, by coincidence, the route chosen by Pixar and his group was the same as the route chosen by the caravan, and they arrived earlier than the caravan to Cactus ind.


    It is precisely because of this that members of the Pixar regiment were currently free to move on the ind. When Ians fleet docked, they were discovered by those Pirates.


    When the fleet was recognized as the caravan that shed with them on the mountain, the members of the pirate regiment immediately reported the news to their Captain Pixar.


    So, the next thing can be imagined, Pixar immediately arranged his manpower, told them to stare at the caravan far away, and if it was possible, take one or two people on board and force them to speak the situation of this caravan.


    Unfortunately, when the other sailors left, they all walked together in a group, but only Rnd Gail, the rejected man, left on the ship alone.


    How can Rnd Gail, whocks knowledge of the outside world, know the dangers of this world? Even if he had a little basic knowledge, he wouldnt dare to walk alone on this ind. If he had enough power, he would have been a spoiled child of the nobility, so that when he was kidnapped, he did not waste any energy to resist them.


    It was so simple that even members of the pirate regiment couldnt believe it


    When he found himself in front of the group of vicious Pirate who they had met the mountain, Rnd Gail panicked. At this point, he could not care for the money, and said with fear in his eyes. You if you, if you want money I can give you, as long as as you let me go!


    However, the answer to that was a sharp needle suddenly appeared in Pixars hand, then The needle prated Rnd Gails leg easily and nailed his thigh to the ground.


    Aaahhh!!! Rnd Gail screamed out in pain, but Pixar remained unmoved and sneered, Who said that we want you to give us your money? We are pirates. Cant we take it ourselves?


    The pirates around them allughed. What they most liked to see was their captain torturing other people.


    The position of the punctured thigh was bloody, and Rnd Gail was sweating all over his body from pain. Now he felt very regretful: he should go with Bill and the pirate hunter. If that pirate hunter was there, he could deal with these pirates!


    While he was thinking about it, he only felt a pulling force in his arms, and the backpack in his hands was taken away!


    One of the Pike Pirates took Rnd Gails backpack, put it on the ground, and looked rudely searched.


    Huh? What is this? When that cockroach took out the strange Fruit from Rnd Gails backpack, he couldnt help but wonder.


    At that time, we saw that this guy had caught something from the sea, and thats what it is! The two pirates who were previously in charge of surveince exined.


    The pirates talked about it, but Pixar, who was sitting against them, suddenly rushed over, and grabbed the thing in their hands.


    For most of the Grand Lines Pirates must have heard of the Devil Fruit. And even those pirates have heard of it before, but not all of them have never seen a one. The way that the devil fruit appears was still a mystery. Only those who happened by chance to get it, and after eating it, they realize what it was.


    But it was different for Pixar because he is Devil Fruit User. He has eaten a Devil Fruit, so he naturally knows what Devil Fruit is like.


    After grabbing it, Pixar observed the Fruit carefully and finally confirmed it! This is really a Devil Fruit!


    However, it is impossible to tell the true power of a Devil Fruit just by looking at its appearances. Pixar did know what this strange Fruit was, and this was enough.


    Hahaha! Its really a Devil Fruit, it really is! Pixar ecstatically said. Sure enough, its the wisest decision Ive taken toe to the Grand Line. We just entered the Grand Line, and we are already developing!


    When the pirates heard it, their eyes lit up. They just wanted to rob this mans money, and unexpectedly they got a Devil Fruit!?


    This at least worth several hundred million, or even Billions of Berries! Pixar fondled the Devil Fruit, and said to everyone: as long as we sell it, we will have nothing to worry about in the rest of our lives.


    Pixar was not a fool. He cant reward his men with this Devil Fruit. Who knows what kind of ability does this Devil Fruit has? If there would be a person who challenges his authority as a captain, that wont be good, and Pixar himself is already Devil Fruit User. He knows he cant eat a second Devil Fruit, so he directly brought the topic of its value


    Sure enough, as soon as they knew that this strange Fruit was so valuable, all the Pirates around got green-eyed.


    Then, they found in Rnd Gails backpack two thousand Berries banknotes, but Pixar was in a good mood, so he rewarded his men with all this money with a wave of his hand, which stimted his pirates


    Today was definitely a very lucky day for the Pike Pirates!


    After a quick separation of money, everyone remembered Rnd Gail on the ground and asked Pixar, Captain, what about this guy?


    Pixar twisted his big mouth and smiled. He crouched down and smiled at Rnd Gail. Im in a good mood today, so


    Looking at Pixars smile, Rnd Gail rxed, thinking that this person would let go of him, but then he felt a sudden sharp pain in his body.


    A few sharp needles suddenly appeared, and Rnd Gails body was pierced everywhere. Rnd Gail looked at Pixar incredulously. He seemed to want to ask him why, but he could not speak. The blood rushed out of his mouth and blocked his airway.


    I am in a good mood today, so Im giving you a quick death!

 Chapter 86: Dessert!!!

    Chapter 86: Dessert!!!


    Rnd Gail died, carrying his dream of going to basta in his soul! He died on the first stop of the Grand Line.


    There are many people like him, who develop their dreams on the Grand Line, but died so early, and he was just one of the inconspicuous ones.


    Pixar,ughing with his own men, walked toward the alley, and they did not see the Eternal Pose that fell out from Rnd Gails hand when he died.


    This is ridiculous. One persons dream ends, but another persons dream is born. Unexpectedly, Pixar gained a Devil Fruit. He has already started fantasizing that he has be a billionaire and left to live in a wealthy life.


    He was the captain, and the other pirates naturally walked behind him. They were all smiling andughing. Thats how things work, the strongest one, their Boss, gets the treat, and his underlings share the remains. But after all, they shared a lot of money, and they felt like they were dreaming.


    Just in this state where everyone was overjoyed, the Pike Pirates came to the entrance.


    However, just as Pixar had just stepped out of the alley, he was caught off guard, and got collided by a huge force.


    Hes originally a fat and very short man, and he bumped into a tall man, but his strength was fierce enough to knock him down on the ground.


    Pixar didnt know what had happened. He only knew that he was crushed by a person while being knocked over. The mans foot stepped on Pixars face and made him suffocate. (I didnt get it, but thats what it says!!)


    This sudden ident made the Pike pirates in the back dumbfounded. They didnt really see it clearly. They only felt that their captain had just was knocked down and got stepped on by a silhouette. Those things happened so fast that they could not even react. When they had recovered, they rushed over and lifted their Boss Pixar.


    Captain, are you all right? The Pirates were concerned about him.


    Pixar was so annoyed and yelled at the man who knocked him over: Bastard, dont you have eyes?


    It was not until this time that Pixar could see clearly that the man who had bumped into him was a freckled boy wearing an orange cowboy hat.


    The kids cheeks were bulging. It seemed that there was food in his mouth. Even if they had just bumped into each other, the kid was still chewing when he got up.


    He saw the other person stood up, bowed and said, Im sorry! I am so embarrassed that I bumped into you!


    Although the other person was unable to articte his words, Pixar still heard it clearly. He could not help but be shocked. He himself was Pirate. Every day, he was dealing with vulgar guys. Has he ever seen such a polite person? So after hearing the apology, Pixar subconsciously said: Oh, it doesnt matter


    Just then, he heard a shout from the back of the street, saying, Captain Ace, wait for us!


    Pixar and his men turned their heads and looked over, only to see two groups of peopleing up from the street not far away. A wave was in the back, and the other wave was in front with about five or six persons. All of these six persons looked like Pirates, but the other wave was somewhat strange. They were all dressed in white, wearing chef hats and waving kitchen knives.


    These cooks changed their usual impressions to the customers, and the fiercely waved the kitchen knives in their hands and chased them. At the same time, they also shouted: Stop running! You are the bastards who Dine and Dash!


    Thats right. What these cooks were after was the tyrant dining and dashing maniac who has caused public outrage on the Cactus Ind recently: Ace! Um, and his men.


    Oh, no! Thats not good!


    Ace, who had just apologized to Pixar, swallowed the food in his mouth, turned around, and started running.


    Pixar and his fellow pirates were stunned, watching the three waves rushing past them. Until this time, Pixar knew why he was knocked down by a person, who ate at a restaurant and escaped without paying, was being chased by a group of cooks. It was estimated that they were chasing him up to this ce, when Pixar suddenly came out of the alley, so they bumped into each other.


    Pixar just stood up, and his Pirates suddenly screamed: Captain!? Where is the Devil Fruit that you were holding!?


    As soon as he heard that, Pixar quickly looked down and saw that the Devil Fruit he was holding had disappeared. Its gone!


    All of them were anxious and rushed around looking for it, but they couldnt find it.


    Captain, will it be taken away by that kid just now!?! A pirate shivered and said, When you were knocked over, the Devil Fruit seemed to roll to his feet


    Pixar was stunned, then immediately, he became furious, and his hand waved, Catch that bastard! Chase him up and kill him! Bring me back My fruit!


    The Pike pirates did not dare to hesitate, they immediately drew out their weapons and chased after the cooks. (They have be 4 waves XD)


    At the same time, the front runner, Ace, slowed down a little and let his men, the five or six members of the Spade Pirates, catch up with him. (back to 3 )


    The members of the Spade Pirates were all recruited by Ace on Cactus Ind for a long time. Aces way of thinking wasnt like Ians. His method of finding partners was very simple, looking like a right person, and no matter how powerful he is, he directly invites them to join his Pirate group. After months of getting along with each other, Ace actually relies on his own personal charm, simply convinced these Pirates, and making them be willing to call him the captain.


    After catching up with Ace, these members of the spade pirate regiment continued to follow him, then gasped and asked him, Captain Ace, we are obviously rich. Why do we always have to dash without paying for our food?


    Ace was stunned by this question, then grinned and said: I dont know, hahaha, I ran unconsciously after each meal, I guess its a habit!


    With a straightforward exnation, the members of the Spade Pirate Regiment burst into tears.


    At this time, a member of a Spade Pirates suddenly noticed what Ace seems to hold in his hand, so he asked curiously, what is that in your hand, captain? Where did ite from?


    As he ran, Ace raised his right hand. He was holding the Devil Fruit that had just fallen from Pixar.


    You mean this, I dont know! Ace said a little nkly: It seems like the man I knocked down just now dropped it. So I picked it up. Oh, I apologized to him, so he gave it to me.


    When Ace finished, he looked at the fruit in his hand and said, What a strange fruit! But it just happens to be a dessert! I wonder how it tastes?


    If Pixar could hear Aces words, he would burst with more rage: is that what he calls an apology, and even if it was given to him!? Still, he called it a dessert!!! Have you ever seen anyone eats a Devil Fruit as a dessert?


    The members of the spade pirates, after listening to him, felt uncertain. Originally, they wanted to ask something, but suddenly they heard a loud noise behind them. They turned around, looked at it, and then they became so scared. They didnt know when it all started. In addition to the previous cooks, there were even more people chasing them! There was a group of aggressive people armed with weapons.


    Not good, Captain Ace! The guy you just knocked down came with his gang to take revenge! The members of the spades pirates reacted.


    Why? Didnt I apologize? Ace was puzzled.


    Some of Spade Pirates almost fell over and said, Do you think its okay to apologize again? Or Lets just run!


    Originally, with Aces personality, he would not retreat after starting a real battle, but the problem was that all of this has nothing to do with a real battle. The first thing they have to avoid was the cooks. After all, they escaped without paying for their food, which leads to Ace and his group to keep running all the way forward and doesnt stop at all.


    At this time, it was on the street of Cactus Ind. Such a group of people chasing others naturally attracted many peoples attention.


    Seeing the armed Pike pirates and other chefs with kitchen knives, the ordinary residents of the ind were all shocked and shunned to hide at their home, while some Pirates wereughing and watching the fun event.


    Although this was the territory of the Yonko (Four Emperors) BIG MOM, all the pirates didnt dare to make trouble, but this also scored. The private fights between pirates and pirates were allowed, and it wont be managed, but once it affects the ordinary residents of the ind, that is another case.


    At this moment, this situation has made people unable to understand what was going on. The front line runners were a group of pirates, chasing by a wave of cooks in the middle, and thest wave were also pirates. What kind of trouble is this?

 Chapter 87: Generous Guy

    Chapter 87: Generous Guy


    At first, the people who watched the bustle were just confused, but when they looked more at it, they found something wrong.


    Huh!? The people who were running in the front are the Spade Pirates. Why does their captain have something like a Devil Fruit in his hands?


    Ace was aware of the Devil Fruit, because his brother Luffy is a Devil Fruit User. But since Luffy has eaten his Devil Fruit, Ace didnt see it with his own eyes, so he doesnt really know how a Devil Fruit looks like. Therefore, he not only regarded the fruit picked up in his hand as a strange dessert, so he kept holding it in his hands and running away in the street.


    Cactus Ind is one of the seven starting inds of the Grand Line, and it is also the city of gourmet food. So Pirates from the four seas were gathered there. The ordinary pirates might not be so knowledgeable, but among the captains, there were always a few members who knew or heard about the Devil Fruit!


    When it was discovered that Ace was holding something suspected of being a Devil Fruit, a dark tide suddenly surged in the crowd of Pirates watching the bustle.


    All of a sudden, the pirates understood what was going on with thest group of pirates (Pike Pirates): they thought that Ace was holding a Devil Fruit, so they took part in the chase!?


    No wonder the pirates will misunderstand. How could they know? In fact, the victim there were the Pike pirates!


    A Devil Fruit! Thats a thing that could give the one who consumes it an instant special abilities power. Even if they dont want to eat it, they could sell it, and it will make them enough money to feed and clothe themselves for several lifetimes.


    Wealth touches the heart. Some pirates who saw the opportunity of a lifetime quietly began to move. They talked to each other for a while, and they did not even care about their served food or liquor, and started to move in the dark.


    Soon, several waves of people joined the chasing of the Spade Pirates.


    The cooks chasing in the middle quickly found out that something was wrong, so they quickly stopped the chase and stepped aside, and then watched arge number (The whole ind XD) of Pirates taking their ce, and ran towards the front line, which made the cooks dumbfounded and kept wondering what had happened.


    Everyone knew that it might not be as simple as eating and dashing right now


    The cooks didnt dare to join in anymore, so the chasing crowds who pursued Ace all turned into pirates. Not only did some people chase him, but also some smart ones had taken short cuts to block the Spade pirates from the front


    The members of the Spade Pirates, who followed Ace, ran and looked back. They were so scared that their eyes almost popped out!


    The cooks behind them did not know when that all started. Indeed, they were hundreds of red-eyed pirates!


    Captain Ace, what kind of people have you bumped into! The members of the Spade Pirates, the grief and indignation in their hearts wasnt hard to tell.


    But what they didnt know was that Pixar was the most depressed person at that time. He was chasing Ace with his group, and suddenly discovered that there were so many unknown groups of pirates that they were all chasing Ace in front of him. It became clear that the Devil Fruit had been exposed. Now, there were countlesspetitors all of a sudden.


    Pixar couldnt care for them so much now, so he gritted his teeth and kept running. He was unwilling to cause too muchmotion. He wanted to quietly catch up with Ace to get his Devil Fruit back. Now that things have been exposed, he couldnt bear it anymore. So he directlyunched his own Devil Fruit ability, turned into a half-beast form, covered with sharp needles, and then he fired them to the front of Ace and others.


    With a few whispers, the needles missed, but they rubbed Aces scalp.


    Ace also found that something was wrong, he was attacked, which meant fighting, so he immediately stopped. In this case, Ace would not retreat.


    Turning around, he found that arge number of pirates wereing after him.


    At the same time, in the direction in which they had just run, there were also many pirates. Ace knew immediately that he was surrounded.


    When other people encountered this situation, they would tremble in ce with fear. But Ace did not, he felt excited. Although he could not understand why these pirates were surrounding him, Ace had no fear of fighting anyone.


    Members of the Spade Pirates Regiment, when they saw such a situation, they went and surrounded Ace, holding their weapons in trepidation, watching at the pirates grinning and slowly encircling them.


    As for their captain, they have been getting along with each other for a long time. As long as they encounter battles, he will not shrink back. As soon as they see how Ace clenched his fist, they know that this fight was inevitable.


    What should we do? There are too many people on the other side. How can we fight in this way?


    Just as they were thinking about it, they suddenly saw Ace staring in one direction of the street, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    Heeyy!! Ace gave a sudden cheer and rushed towards a gap in the street that had not yet been surrounded.


    Members of the Spade Pirates were stunned, thinking that Captain Ace had finally figured it out. When he saw that he couldnt fight them, then he wanted to run away, so they quickly followed him. Unexpectedly, Ace ran to the street and stopped suddenly, standing behind a young man. Then he pped the other person on the shoulder and shouted happily, Ian!?


    The members of the Spade Pirates were crying, Captain Ace! So you didnt want to escape!?


    Surrounded by so many pirates, you are still in the mood to find acquaintances! Is it really appropriate for you to engage him like that, even if he is your friend?


    Ian had a headache at that time. He had eaten with Bill and wanted to wander by himself. When he suddenly heard a riot, he saw that the fool Ace came running from the other side of the street, and there was arge group of people behind him.


    Because of the preconceived concept, Ian has decided that the dine and dash maniac on the Cactus ind was Ace, so when he saw that Ace was chased by arge group of people, his first reaction was: What the Hell! How many restaurants have you robbed? How many people want to hunt you down!?


    So Ian subconsciously turned his back and murmured, Please dont notice me, dont notice me!


    He didnt want to be seen and recognized by Ace, and then he will be treated as a fellow of this maniac!


    However, who would have thought that Ian was unfortunate enough that this guy, Ace, happened to stop on this street and saw Ian in the crowd at a nce?


    After being recognized by Ace, who has run over and pped his shoulder, Ian was helpless. This is the proper rhythm of making bad friends by mistake! Are you going to involve me when youre being chased for a dine and dash problem?


    Ace smiled very happily and said: I thought it wasnt you when I saw you at first sight. Huh! Did you change your sword? If it hadnt been for the hat you are wearing, I wouldnt recognize you!


    What the heck! Its the bears ear hat again! Ian didnt know what to say anymore.


    No wonder why this guy, Ace, can recognize him in the crowd at a nce, Ian cant really hide.


    Damn it, go ahead, how much was it? Ian sighed and said, If I pay for your meal. Can you spare me?


    What are you talking about? Aceughed and said, These people dont seem like theyre asking for money!


    Huh? Ian raised his head and looked back.


    By this time on the street, the crowd, who were near Ian, had been frightened and escaped, leaving only Ian and Ace, as well as the five or six members of the Spade Pirate Regiment.


    Because the aggressive pirates have been concentration there, and the local residents have already vacated the venue to avoid being hurt by the uing fight.


    What happened? Ian looked at the two hundred pirates, who were around him, and asked him doubtfully, Did you provoke them?


    I dont know whats going on! Ace shrugged and said, It seems that they just want to fight me!


    Pixar took his men, walked in the crowd, and then he came out. When he saw that Ace was standing still, he did not want to start the fight, so he shouted: boy, hand over that thing you are holding!


    He didnt dare to call out the Devil Fruits name directly, for fear of arousing the covet of other uninformed pirates. There were already enoughpetitors.


    However, the other pirates were not too trifled. After seeing the fruit in Aces hands from close range, their greed became more apparent, and they all shouted, No, give us what you have in your hands!


    The pirates were moring, but it made Ace a little confused.


    They chased me just for this? Ace raised the fruit in his hand in confusion.


    When he lifted up the Devil Fruit, Ian saw it naturally, and all of a sudden, his eyes were rounded!


    Isnt this a Devil Fruit? And And its the Mera Mera no Mi! (me-me Fruit)


    For other Devil Fruit, Ian may not recognize them, but the appearance of me-me Fruit was exactly the same as what he saw in the Manga! So Ian recognized it at a nce.


    This is where Ace got the Mera Mera no Mi!?


    Ian stared at the me-me Fruit in Aces hand, and didnt know what to say for a while.


    Ace also noticed Ians expression and kept thinking with his head tilted for a long time. Suddenly, his both hands grasped the me-me Fruit and started pulling it apart vigorously.


    What what are you doing? Ian asked him in a daze.


    Im giving you a half! Ace didnt raise his head: So many people want it, this fruit must be delicious! We are friends, we must share it strange, why cant I split it?


    Ace was desperately trying to split the Devil Fruit in half, but he didnt know how much impact he caused to Ian by saying that (Ian misjudged him at the beginning T-T)

 Chapter 88: Tastes Like Stool

    Chapter 88: Tastes Like Stool


    In fact, the first time Ian saw the me-me Fruit in Aces hand, his first thought was whether he could get it from his hands.


    Dont me Ian for these thoughts. This is actually human nature, Ianes to Grand Line for two reasons, in addition to seeking medical treatment for Kuina, he was searching for a Devil Fruit. Devil Fruits Abilities are so strange, and the Logia was known as the strongest and rarest type of Devil Fruit. If he wants to get one, he must pay attention to every opportunity.


    And this time, Ian was able to recognize what fruit it was, he knew that this was the me-me Fruit. Now such a powerful Logia fruit was ced in front of him. If he didnt get greedy for a moment, then hes absolutely not a human.


    However, just as Ian was thinking about how to get the me-me Fruit, Ace took practical action, which made Ian feel so embarrassed!


    Because it may be delicious, Ace thought that he should divide it into two half and share it with his friend!


    What a simple reason, but it made Ian blush and ashamed. Maybe Ace didnt know what he was holding, just treat it like an ordinary fruit, and Ian didnt know whether he would share it after he knew it was a Devil Fruit, but Ian assumed that he will still do so


    Because Ace was really considering Ian as a friend!


    Ian was not a fool. He could feel the joy when Ace saw him. These feelings were not deceptive. The funny thing was that Ace thinks of him as a friend, but Ian wanted to take the me-me Fruit from Aces hands


    It can be said that Ians mood was veryplicated. The word stealing might be too much, because the reason why he wanted to get the me-me Fruit before was not only to get a Logia fruit for Kuina, but also Ian was thinking about Ace.


    As a result of the Mera Mera no Mi, Ace will soar into the sky and be more powerful. He will enter the vision of the Marines, and the vision of the White Beard, and thus expose the details of his life. He will eventually be arrested because of the pursuit of the ck Beard, and then the Marines will order a public execution for him, which triggers a war, thus killing him.


    Sometimes Ian thinks that the Mera Mera no Mi is the turning point of his fate. If only he hadnt eaten the me-me Fruit, he wouldnt be so strong and just stays as an ordinary man. The Marines would not pay much attention to him, nor would they dig in his life.


    Now, all these contradictions, but because of Aces words, all of them disappeared.


    What if that fate turning point, was false! The me-me Fruit was not the turning point of Aces fate. The turning point of his fate should be that he met Ian.


    Only Ace can be worthy of the title of Fire Fist The Mera Mera no Mi can only belong to him!


    With a long sigh of relief and a smile on Ians face, he said to Ace, Dont waste your time. You dont need to split it. It tastes terrible!


    Really? Ace was stunned.


    Really! Ian nodded and said, If you dont believe me, take a bite, and youll understand!


    As a result, Ace said, Well, I believe you, you say that it must be unptable! Then I wont eat it!


    Ian almost fell down. Huh, have I made a mistake!? I meant to deliberately provoke you to eat. Dont you believe me that much, OK?


    Eat it! Ian had to make it clear: Thats a Devil Fruit!


    This time, Ace was stunned. He looked at the Mera Mera no Mi in his hands and said, This is the same fruit Luffy ate?


    Yes, eat it! Ian said: Trust me!


    Ace looked at Ian and found that his expression was very serious, so he nodded, opened his mouth to bite into the strange fruit.


    Dont eat it!!! Pixar and other pirates were shocked. They had a little dispute about who to should get the Devil Fruit. These pirates were not a group, but several groups who came together. They thought that Ian and Ace could not run away and wont be able to fight against a lot of pirates. So they argued for a while, but they did not expect such a small dispute would give Ian and Ace time tomunicate.


    When they saw that Ace wanted to bite the Devil Fruit, they couldnt help it anymore. They rushed up in a swarm, and the weapons in their hands were simultaneously cutting against Aces position.


    Protect the Captain! The members of the Spade Pirate Regiment, though frightened, they surrounded Ace.


    At that moment, a shining de light appeared. Ian stepped into the crowd at a very fast speed. His left hand was holding the sheath of the Devil-de Yamato, and his right hand pulled out the sword. The de light circled in the crowd, then returned to its sheath again.


    Sweeping de + Steel Tempest! Creating Annr Sword out!


    The circle of Pirates within the light of Ians de stopped at once, then suddenly spurted blood from their waists and slowly falling down.


    Instantly killing seven or eight pirates, and Pirates charge Momentum suddenly stagnated. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ian once again struck the Sword of the Darkness me, which shuttled through the crowd and directly cleared the dense pirate crowd out with a bloody road.


    Whoever ising up is going to die! Ian shouted.


    The most advanced ones are usually small ones. They were frightened by Ians words and look at him with fear. They didnt know what to do.


    However, just then, several needles suddenly flew towards Ian!


    It was Pixar who made that move, when he saw that Ace had bitten his Devil Fruit, the rage in his heart was raised to its peak. The little ones were scared by Ian, but he didnt, so he directly shot his needles toward Ian.


    However, to be honest, his so-called porcupine Fruit power, its Attack method in front of Ian, was too poor.


    Ian knew what Pixar was capable of. At that time, because Ian was on board, Ian didnt want him to destroy the ship, so he mainly used to resist his needles. But now onnd, Ian did not need to protect any boats, so he did not need to worry too much.


    With a wave of his hand, Ian raised the Wind Wall against the flying needles, making the needles from Pixar incapable ofnding on or even near Ian, and then the whole person suddenly disappeared in ce!


    Pixar suddenly lost his target. As soon as he was stunned, he felt a sharp stabbing paining from his chest position.


    When Ian reappeared, he was already behind Pixar. His left hand erected the sheath of the Devil-de Yamato, and his right hand held the handle of the sword, then he put the tip of the de into the sheath.


    The sword struck the scabbard, making a nging sound, then in the eyes of all the Pirates, Pixars chest suddenly burst into a huge wound, which almost prated Pixars entire chest. And a zing red me emerged, it was as if the sound had shaken the wound, followed by the blood gushing out!


    Ittoryu Iai (One Sword/de Style Re-sheath): Scorching /watch?v=zHqQJ7zZuwY (zing Mode xD)


    This was the way Ian worked out those days onboard the ship. Now two four-star cards with high speed were equipped, so Ians speed was fast enough to break out of the Ittoryu Iai. (or the Iaido)


    And the principle of the Re-sheath Style is very simple, it is nothing more than generalizing the previous Seven cuts in one strike technique and making a change, its about concentrating all his Nen and focus to cut his enemy in one fell swoop.


    Pixar screamed and fell to the ground slowly. Even if he was a Zoan Devil Fruit User, he was powerless in the face of Ians sword, a blow that entangled a lot of Nen, and the sharpness of the Devil-de Yamato was needless to speak about, even more, the Darkness me can also increase the sharpness. While Pixars porcupine fruit focus on strengthening his back, but Ian cut him from the front!


    The pirates around him were all shocked when he ughtered the porcupine Pixar, which his bounty was worth 24 million Berries, but Ian didnt even look at him. He turned around and asked Ace, Havent you eaten it yet?


    Huuh! Ace frowned and said: This is really hard to eat, taste just like a stool!


    Ian almost fell down again, What the Heck! Is it that hard to force him to eat it? Dont kill the mood!


    And how the hell did he know what shit tastes like!!?? Ian pictured him eating stool, which made him sick and wanted to vomit

 Chapter 89: Unmanageable Fire Fist

    Chapter 89: Unmanageable Fire Fist


    Ian looked at the remaining Devil Fruit in Aces hand, probably because it tastes so bad, Ace actually only took a bite.


    Only those who take the first bite of the Devil Fruit can acquire the power it contains. That is to say, the rest of the Devil Fruit can actually be tasted by Ian.


    They all say that the Devil Fruit is unptable, but after all, Ian has never really known what it tastes like, and Ian was actually a little curious.


    But he was nauseated by the expression of Ace just now, and he did not know whether the me-me Fruit tastes really bad, or whether it was because Ace had eaten so many meals in this Ind, so he ate everything with a barbecue vor. In short, as he described it, Ian had no idea of tasting it.


    Looking at Ace still gnawing at the me-me Fruit in his hand, Ian wanted to stop him, but when he thought about it, he did not open his mouth.


    Ian knew that he could take a bite, but he just didnt say it!


    After all, Cactus Ind is one of the starting inds. The pirates who stay here dont naturally have big names. Pixar, this porcupine fruit User, is actually a pirate with a high bounty on this Ind. But just now, Ian has chopped off a captain of a pirate group with a bounty of more than 20 million Berries, which made the remaining pirates confused and doesnt know what to do.


    One person, one blow, deterred the present pirates, so they could not easily move, and the members of the Spade Pirate Regiment, at this time looking at Ians back, directly admired him.


    In this way, Ace finally gnawed the me-me Fruit in his hand.


    For him, it was the most painful experience of his life, knowing that it was something so terrible to eat, but he had to finish it. It was a kind of torture for Ace, who had the nature of eating everything.


    How is it? Ian asked him.


    Ace tried to clench his fists and said curiously, Its a strange feeling. Theres an inexplicable forceing in!


    Although the pirates around them did not dare to attack in the presence of Ian, they did not want to leave either because they were unwilling or because they wanted to see what kind of Devil Fruit it was.


    Despite the loss of the opportunity to snatch the Devil Fruit, the pirates still have a sense of wickedness, they all wished that this Devil Fruit turns to a shitty kind, which would satisfy them.


    This is the darkness of human beings. If they couldnt eat grapes, they would wish that those grapes are sour. If they cant get the Devil Fruit, they will say that it must be a Devil Fruit with garbage ability.


    So all the pirates stayed and wanted to witness the ability of the guy who eats the devil fruit. If it turns to be a bad kind, then these pirates would get psychologicalfort.


    From the eyes of these pirates, Ian knew what they were thinking about, and he could not help but smile.


    He mmed the sword in his hand to the ground, and the sound of the scabbard attracted the eyes of the pirates who looked at Ace, and then Ian pointed to the crowd: Im not targeting anyone. I just want to say that everyone here is garbage!


    After that, he did not give the pirates, who were furious, the chance to speak. Then he turned his head back and said, Ace, let them see your new ability!


    In fact, Ian doesnt need to say that Ace cant wait. He could feel the sudden emergence of a powerful force in his body, but now this force is very vague, even he does not know what ability he has got. Only after experimentation, he will understand it.


    So when he heard Ians words, Ace jumped over and stood with Ian, punching the pirate across the street.


    Ace himself didnt know why he had the idea of


    punching the air. He just felt that the power in his body could be released, so he did it.


    The next moment, a huge me appeared from Aces fist!


    Not to mention, the pirates, even Ace himself, was shocked. He never thought that his fist would actually emit me.


    Ace was shocked and unconsciously lifted up his fist.


    The huge me broke away from his fist, ntingly rubbing the top of the front pirates head, and flew out obliquely upwards, like an inverted me meteor.


    Although the me did not burn the pirates, every pirate below felt the heat contained in the me. They stared at the huge fire and watched it cross the street, flying away, and hit a tall building in the distance.


    Boom! Aces Fire fist mmed into the wall of the building and made a roar. Although most of the mes were extinguished, some mmable parts were still burning.


    The scene was quiet, and nobody spoke. Everyone except Ian was frightened and dumbfounded. After a while, from the crowd, a pirate suddenly screamed out: Logia! Its a Logia Devil Fruit!!


    Then the pirates suddenly frowned. They thought that Ace would get a useless fruit. Where would they think that Ace would have eaten a Logia Devil Fruit?


    Suddenly, the pirates made a mess. Even though they were red-eyed and jealous toward Ace, after that, a sense of panic came.


    A Logia Devil Fruit User, what does it mean for these Pirates? It means that all of them could do nothing to Ace.


    One of the most prominent characteristics of the Logia is that the body can be elementalized. In the absence of Haki, few people can cause damage to this elementized body.


    He cant expect the low-level pirates gathered here to know what Haki is. These pirates probably have actually encountered Logia Devil Fruit User, but in their gossip conversations, Logia Devil Fruit User has only one adjective, that is invincible!


    Needless to say, the pirates have some understanding of marine nature. They all know that Marines three Admirals are all Logia Devil Fruit User. These shallow-knowledged Pirates attribute the three Admirals strength to Their Devil Fruit Ability, which naturally caused their invincible impression of Logia Devil Fruit.


    Now suddenly they saw the birth of a Logia Ability User, so their mood was not too depressed, the swordsman in front of them was already powerful enough, and now there is a more powerful natural ability of people Dont say anything, just run!


    When they came back to their senses, the pirates screamed and fled the scene. They have no mood to fight these monsters!


    They ran away from them, whether it was Ian or Ace, they were not in the mood to pay attention to them.


    Seeing the me Ability that Ace showed, Ian finally felt relieved. It seems that the fruit was really the Mera Mera no Mi, not mistaking.


    And Ace was still dumbfounded. The me that he justunched out, even he could not believe it. He stared at his raised fist, turned his head, and asked Ian: What happened to me? whats going on?


    Ian exined to him: Now you have a Devil Fruit Ability, the power of the me!


    Really? Aceughed with his waist crossed. So, Im just like Luffy. I cant swim!


    Ian looked at him silently, Whats funny about not swimming? Are you afraid that you may fall into the water?


    Because its just a matter of getting stronger! Ace grinned and said, I didnt expect the Devil Fruit to be so powerful. I really earned it this time! Thank you, Ian. If you hadnt let me eat this Devil Fruit, I wouldnt get such a powerful ability.


    Ian shook his head and said, Dont thank me, it belongs to you!


    Then he diverged from the subject and said to Ace, The Fire Fist you just shot seems to be out of control?


    Fire Fist? Thats a good name! Ace first was stunned and thenughed. It was, indeed, a little out of control. It was more powerful than I thought! It seems that I need a lot of practice.


    Since the Devil Fruit directly gives humans special power, not the gradual kind of strength. Therefore, when Devil Fruit Ability is acquired, most people can hardly use these special abilities urately, and they need constant exercise to precisely control their new power.


    Ian knows this, but he still secretly admires Aces Devil Fruit. Just after eating it, an ordinary person can be a top expert in an instant, he gains the power of several elements masters.


    Such things are simply the easiest way ofzy people to gain a magnificent power, and the best way to counter any greedy System. Ian was thinking about whether he should get a Devil Fruit for himself.


    The pirates around had already fled, and after the threat was lifted, the members of the Spades Pirates came around, and their eyes were full of small stars.


    Needless to say, the Fire Fist that Ace just shotpletely threw the members of the Spade Pirates into the ground. With such a powerful captain, the time for the Spade Pirates to be famous has finally arrived!


    Being ttered by a group of people around him, Ace seemed a little embarrassed, so he introduced Ian to the members of his pirate regiment.


    Finally, he introduced Ian to everyone and said, This is my good friend Ian. He is a very famous pirate hunter!


    The members of the Spade Pirate Regiment were stunned when they heard this. What? What! A Pirate Hunter!?


    Theres nothing wrong with that, Captain Ace, you are a pirate, how can you be a friend with a pirate hunter!


    Not to mention that they found it weird, Ian himself felt strange. Yeah, hes obviously a pirate hunter. Why did he be friends somehow with this pirate, Ace?


    Just they thought about it, a sudden cry of surprise came up.


    When Ian and the other pirates shed before, the residents on the street had already been hidden, but at this time, these local residents ran out of a shop.


    They pointed to the distance in horror and said, Its on fire!! The warehouse is on fire!


    Thats terrible. The store is stocked with Honey garlic sauce for the BIG MOM!


    Hurry up! Extinguish the fire!


    Ian looked up in the direction where the residents pointed, and then he was speechless.


    Because the ce where the fire broke out was the building that was just hit by Aces Fire Fist

 Chapter 90: Fireman

    Chapter 90: Fireman


    Ian didnt know what to say at this time.


    Aces out-of-control Fire Fist actually hit the storage warehouse in the city, which Ian didnt even think of.


    He originally thought that it was just an ordinary building.


    Ian wasnt feeling good, especially after hearing from the mouth of these local residents that this building was actually a warehouse full of food for the BIG MOM.


    BIG MOM likes sweet food, and there isnt a more wonderful dessert than the Honey sauce barbecue on Cactus Ind. Ian had eaten a lot of it with Bill before, which was really delicious. So he could figure out why the ind can be sheltered by tribute food, although Ian did not know how they transport her food to New World in the second half of the Grand Line from the first half of the Grand Line, but there should be some special way to store her food.


    The building that is on fire was the hope of peace on Cactus Ind. It was these tribute foods that the people on this ind will not be invaded by pirates.


    But now, because of Ace, that building was on fire!


    Although that was not intentional, the fire was caused by Ace.


    This guy, Ace, probably caused a lot of trouble, so when he saw the warehouse burned this time, his first reaction was to run away.


    But Ian knew the seriousness of the matter, so he grabbed his cor and said. What are you running for? Come with me to extinguish this fire!


    Why? Ace was a bit puzzled.


    Ian shook his head and said: It was caused by us, even though we can just walk away, but if the things in that warehouse burn down, the people on this ind will be doomed! The Yonko, Big Mom wont get the dessert she wants, she will be angered on this ind, and she will destroy it!!


    What are these Four Emperors? Are they amazing? Ace snorted: Who is she, this BIG MOM?


    The members of the Spade Pirate Regiment were quite speechless. Ace had been on the ind for almost a month. Didnt he even ask about the pirate g hanging everywhere on the ind?


    So they quickly exined to Ace, and when he heard that even the World Government did not dare to easily provoke the Four Emperors (Yonko), his eyes suddenly widened.


    This was the first time Aces mind has left the impression of the Four Emperors.


    Thats it! Ian looked solemnly: The inhabitants of the ind are innocent, we cant let them suffer because of us, we have to go and help them!


    Ace nodded, he wanted to run away because he didnt realize the seriousness of the matter. When he understood it, he would take responsibility.


    From this point of view, both Ace and Luffy are the same, they are not True pirates.


    Ian didnt care about Pixar, who he just killed. Although he has a bounty of more than 20 million Berries, Ian still doesnt know where was the nearest marine branch here. Pixar was dirty and smelly, if he takes him on the road, that would be very embarrassing. So Ian has to give up temporarily and intend to fight the fire first.


    Ian, Ace, and the members of the Spade Pirate Regiment rushed fast there. Ian saw arge number of local residents along the way, panicking and running to fight the fire, regardless of adults or children, with water buckets in their hands, without thinking about the dangers of extinguishing the fire.


    On the contrary, arge number of Pirates started fleeing!


    Yeah, running away! The news of the fire on the warehouse has spread to the entire Cactus Ind. When they heard that the building on fire was actually a warehouse for storing tribute food, the pirates immediately sensed the gravity of this matter, once the warehouse was seriously damaged, then when the BIG MOM pirates arrive, that would be the end of this ind! Pirates werent willing to help the residents, out of the principle of self-preservation, so they quickly fled thend.


    They dont want to face the pirates of a Yonko


    Arge number of Pirate moved towards the port, boarded their ships and sailed out of the harbor, didnt care even the slightest for the ind that brought them delicious food.


    The contrast between the local residents who went to fight the fire and the pirates who fled without turning their heads made Ian shook his head with anger.


    When Ian watched Aces me fly out, he didnt feel anything. When he finally ran over, Ian discovered that the building was still far away. But after passing an alley, he suddenly stopped.


    Whats wrong? Asked Ace.


    Wait for me! Ian turned and ran back to the entrance of the alley. As he passed, the corner of his eye seemed to notice something in the alley.


    When Ian ran in and looked, he found Rnd Gails body.


    Ace followed him and walked in, then said, I remembered, this is where I bumped into the porcupine man Hey, is this person dead?


    Yeah! Ian sighed, walked over and squatted down, picking up something next to Rnd Gails body.


    It was the Eternal Pose of basta. The ss of thepass just reflected a light, which made Ian notice it the dark alley. But Ian did not think of it. When he came in, he saw Rnd Gail, who was unwilling to die with his eyes open.


    There were several spines in his body, which prated through his body and caused his death. Needless to say, Pixar must be the one who did it.


    By linking things up, Ian understood why Rnd Gail died here.


    Perhaps Rnd Gail was the first person to get the Mera Mera no Mi, but unfortunately, he did not be a Devil Fruit User, which made him lose his life.


    This made Ian even sigh at the wonders of fate. If Rnd Gail took a bite from this Devil Fruit out of curiosity, perhaps there would be no Fire Fist Ace in this world.


    It is reasonable to say that character determines fate. Rnd Gail, as a nobleman, was afraid to try it because of the strange appearance of the Devil Fruit. Therefore, he missed an opportunity to be a strong man. He lost his life for this reason. But Ace, who eats every food and does not care much. When he picked up the Devil Fruit, he directly ran away even though he just thought of it as a dessert So he was the one whoughed at the end.


    This incident tells those who pretend to be noblemen dies on their road, pretending to be elegant. Only eating food is the darling of fate (dont ask me XD)


    Although Ian did not see the specific situation at that time, he reasoned out the causes and consequences of the incident. He picked up the Eternal Pose and put it in his pocket, and said, Well, although I hate nobles like you, killing Pixar is revenge for you. As for your Eternal Pose, I will take it as a reward. (You wont need it anyway!)


    Standing up, Ian said to Ace, Lets go, we must hurry to put out the fire!


    Ace nodded, looked at Rnd Gail on the ground, did not say anything, and followed Ian.


    That group of people ran for a while and finally came to the warehouse.


    By this time, the fire in the warehouse was getting bigger andrger, and the side hit by Aces me haspletely burned.


    When his Fire Fist hit the warehouse from a distance, Ace had only ignited sporadicbustibles, but unfortunately, there were arge amount of volcanic rocks in the warehouse.


    Although it was a ce to store the honey sauce for barbecue, in fact, it was also a ce to make barbecues. The residents of Cactus Ind store a lot of volcanic rocks at the bottom of this warehouse, and then put various kinds of food with honey sauce on high ces. One is to bake these foods slowly, the other is to keep them warm, and wait for the BIG MOM pirates toe and take their food in the most appropriate temperature for a take out.


    When the warehouse was caught on fire, the temperature of the mebined with the heat emitted by the volcanic rocks suddenly became out of control!


    Local residents, waiters, cooks, restaurant owners, and some marine soldiers were among them, all of whom gathered there, queuing up to pass buckets and let the front people pour water out. Meanwhile, several water trucks were spraying water guns at the burning warehouse. Everyone was working hard to fight the fire. Everyone knew What does it mean to this ind if this warehouse had been burned down, so no one dares to ck off


    Following this trend, they can extinguish this massive fire, but they dont know when. Maybe when the fire is extinguished, the warehouse will be destroyed.


    Seeing this scene, Ian told Ace, Ace, try and see if you can control these mes!


    Me? Manipte these mes? Ace was a little shocked.


    Yes, give it a try! Ian didnt know if this method would work. He hadnt heard that Logia User could control the same Logia energy, but he had to let Ace try it.


    If he can control the mes to be transferred or absorbed, then this vast fire will surely be extinguished soon.


    Ian also knows that this is a bit of a dilemma for Ace. After all, he just got the me-me Fruits Ability, even his own power was not well controlled, let alone the external energy.


    But Ian has no choice. The only thing he can count on is Ace. After eating the me-me Fruit, Ace has be the Burning Man (A fireman XD). It can be said that he knows the most about the me?

 Chapter 91: Cut It!

    Chapter 91: Cut It!


    Ace was asked to try absorbing the fire on the building, even though it was a really hard task for him, but he has to try as ast resort to save this hopeless situation.


    However, Ace did not give up. After reaching for his hat, he stepped forward and came to a position very close to the burning warehouse.


    Surrounded by people who were anxious to fight this fire, so no one noticed him for the time being. Ace opened his right hand, and it was facing the ming fire from afar.


    Ian was at the rear, staring at Aces movements while observing the mes.


    However, for a while, there wasnt any movement, Ace put down his hand, turned back to Ian, and shook his head.


    This made Ian suddenly disappointed, but sure enough, he cant do it?


    In fact, in Ians impression, it seems that the Devil Fruit needs to reach its Awakening stage to be able to control and absorb the same natural elements from the outside world. Now it seems that its hard for Ace, who has just eaten the me-me Fruit, to do this.


    What should I do now? Aces me can only be released and cant be restored. How can we help fighting this fire?


    Just as Ian was thinking of a way to help them, Ace was looking up at the burning warehouse in front of him. No one knew what the idea that came to his mind was! Suddenly, they saw him jump up, leap to the outer edge of the warehouse wall, and climb all the way up the top of the burning warehouse.


    This scene was naturally seen by those who were extinguishing the fire, which immediately caused a burst of exmation.


    Come down! Do you want to die?


    Some people shouted at Ace.


    However, they did not know that Ace was not afraid of fire at all. He climbed all the way to the height of the third floor along the outer edge of the wall, theny on the side of the only window and looked into the warehouse.


    The zing me surrounded him, but it didnt affect him at all, which made the people below dumbfounded.


    After observing for a while, Ace suddenly turned around and looked down at Ians direction with a smile. At the same time, he shouted: Ian! Its empty, and nobodys inside! Cut it!


    Ian was confused. At first, he didnt know what Ace meant when he said cut it. But then, he saw Ace lying on the windowsill, raised his hand, and kept nting it.


    Then Ian looked at the location of the fire in the warehouse again, and he immediately responded.


    Looking at the front of the warehouse building, it can be seen as a rectangle. The whole location of the fire was at the upper right. Since Ace has just seen it in the window and confirmed that it is hollow, then the situation has be easier. Since the fire cant be put out in a short time, its simple enough to cut off the part that was on fire, and the problem will be solved!


    Thats a good idea, I didnt think that this guy Ace was very clever!


    Ian nodded to Ace, meaning that he understood him, so Ace jumped down.


    The people around looked at Ace foolishly, only to find that he wasnt burned at all.


    At the same time, Ian also drew out the Devil-de Yamato, held his breath, and began observing the angle of his left hand.


    Before, Ian didnt think about using his own skills to solve the fire problem of the warehouse. After all, among his current skills, Hieis skill, the Sword of the Darkness me, was also a skill that uses fire, and Yasuos skill, Gathering Storm, was not suitable. It seems unlikely to use his tornado to blow out the fire. Its not impossible that the wind can borrow the fire. In this case, the fire was really huge, and that tornado might be consumed as a source of oxygen to the fire, and that would be bad.


    But now, Ace has provided him with a good idea, which was to cut off the part of the warehouse that was on fire.


    Ian has cut a lot of things so far. He has cut down the Execution tform in Loguetown and the cabin of Pixar, but this was his first time to sh down such arge building.


    Even though, after attaching arge amount of Nen, Ian was indeed able to cut off a strong metal alloy, Kriegs golden steel armor was torn apart by him. But the armor and the building are fundamentally different. Although the former was steel, it was very thin, while thetter was stone, but its thickness was immense. But even Ian himself was not sure about it, and he didnt know why this guy, Ace, was so confident about him.


    But anyway, Ian was still going to try.


    Looking at the system in his mind, he wanted to see how much Nen he still had left. But at first nce, he found that he had reached level 10!


    He immediately responded to what was going on. It was the experience he had gained from killing Pixar, the porcupine guy, and some other pirates.


    Level 10. This was the right time for this upgrade. Not only the new card slot has been opened, but all the cards will be able to usher in the first breakthrough.


    Ian temporarily equipped Samanosuke Akechis card and then upgraded his three cards with experience books, Hiei, Yasuo, and Samanosuke Akechi to level 10. Then he used the breakthrough stone saved from the previous Ten Consecutive Draw to advance the three cards.


    When a card breaks through from +0 to +1, it doesnt require a lot of breakthrough stones. It only needs 100 breakthrough stones. After advancing them, the attributes of the three cards increase in a certain way. Samanosuke Akechis card gained +10 points on all attributes, and + 100 points on vitality, while the flying shadow, Hieis card obtained + 20 points on speed, while the Nen value increased by 100 points, and Yasuos card gained + 5% on destructive power, It seems that different cards get different attributes improvement when they breakthrough.


    But in any case, Ian was equipped with three cards at the same time, which brought a small leap to his attributes.


    His Nen value has increased a lot again. With this opportunity, Ian once againunched the active skill of the Jagan Eye (Evil Eye Expert)!


    On his forehead, the third phantasm eye reappeared, and Ians Nen value doubled in an instant. This time, his Nen directly broke through the three hundred marks!


    In the beginning, when he was in Loguetown, he used the skill of the Jagan Eye for the first time, and he couldnt control that huge amount of Nen. But now, he was mentally prepared, so it wouldnt get out of control. He tried his best to suppress the surging Nen, then he looked for the right angle, at that moment, he shed out his sword,pletely releasing all the Nen he was holding.


    This blow, the Flying sh Attack, was more powerful than the one released in Loguetown. Moreover, Ian did not use the Sword of the Darkness me tounch this blow, but hebined that huge amount of Nen with Yasuos wind swordsmanship!


    Just as Ace had just eaten the me-me Fruit, Ian also had a process of adapting to the new card skills. However, with continuous practice and experiment these days, Ian also mastered a little knack of the wind swordsmanship.


    With a special sword-swinging technique, it exerted sufficient pressure on the air to make it eject as a projectile. Its principle was simr to the formation of Wind Wall, which was not difficult to master.


    So, what Ian yed this time is a Flying Wind-de sh!


    The Wind-de was invisible, but as a releaser, Ian can perceive that this projectile, with enough Nen value, was up to several meters in length. After throwing it out, it flew out at an inclined angle and crossed the upper right end of the warehouse in an instant.


    Ian was stunned for a moment. Whats going on? Is the wind-de sh ineffective?


    No, if the sh didnt work, it should be a collision on the front, at least. Could it be that the blow flew straight over?


    When Ian was thinking about it, suddenly, a creaking sound came. He saw that the wall, which was hit by his wind-de sh, suddenly had a little loose on it, and then the whole upper right end began to slide down obliquely.


    The sliding part revealed a neat and smooth chopping mark!


    It wasnt until this time that Ian realized that it wasnt that the cutting was ineffective, but that the wind-de projectile was too sharp, just like cutting butter with a hot knife, and cutting open the building without encountering any obstacles, Which led Ian to think that he missed.


    The half of the roof that was on fire slipped faster and faster. Atst, with a loud crash, it fell down on the ground. The people who had been fighting the fire below found that something was wrong. Now, after seeing this scene, they hurriedly dodged away from the falling roof.


    After the burning part fell, the rest of the building was like the aluminum pipe that was cut, the middle was empty, but the surrounding was like a smooth cutting mark.


    Members of the spade pirates, after seeing this scene, were shocked, and their jaws fell to the ground!


    The same has happened with the people around. They were stunned to see the warehouse was neatly cut and did not know how to react.


    With a bang, the water buckets in their hands fell to the ground


    Ace held his hat,ughed, and said to Ian, I knew you could do it!


    At this time, Ians whole body has a feeling of emptiness, and he smiled at him with twitching lips. In fact, he also knew that the power brought by the Jagan Eye Skill was soaring, which raised his Nen value. This Flying sh has the same effect as one of the six techniques of Rokushiki, the Rankyaku (Tempest Kick), and it is not surprising to be able to slice through a building.


    A burst of cheers came, and the firefighters finally understood what was going on!


    Because the fire was extinguished!


    This was someones help. The fire part was cut open. Although the warehouse was destroyed, the food stored in it was saved.


    So some people rushed in and counted the losses, while others began looking for around the one who has helped them.


    Ace and Ian are the most eye-catching people around. He climbed to the top of the building before. Many people heard him shouting from below. Seeing Ian holding a sword in his hand, they immediately confirmed the helpers!


    So, immediately, a group of people rushed towards them.


    Among these people, there were several cooks dressed in chef uniforms. No one knew why, as soon as Ace saw these people, he turned his head subconsciously and started running, while pulling Ian from his neck in the way.


    Hey!! We were helping them. Why are you running? (XD) Ian was in a powerlessness state. Being pulled by Ace, he couldnt stop him at all. He could only scream at him.


    The cooks chased me before, and it wont go well if they recognize us! Ace said as he ran.


    Ian was speechless for a while. Is this the sequel of the dine and dash!? How many restaurants have you robbed on this ind? How can you think that these few cooks in thatrge number of people can recognize you?


    You guys, dont go! The crowds who came running after them shouted: You have saved Cactus Ind, please let us express our gratitude!


    Members of the Spade pirates were running with Ace at this time. When they heard the shouts, they said to Ace, Captain, they want to thank us!


    Aceughed and said: Dont forget, we are Pirate! And that fire was caused by me. This kind of gratitude is not what we deserve.


    After listening to this sentence, even Ian, who has been dragged away, couldnt say a thing


    ____________________________________________________________________________________


    Hello, everyone, hope you enjoyed todays chapter!!^-^


    I want to give a special appreciation for my Top 3 Patreons<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>


    _______________!Enjoy!

 Chapter 92: On a pirate ship

    Chapter 92: On a pirate ship


    A dayter, on the boundless sea, a ship was sailing.


    This was a medium-sized sailing ship with a single mast. A ck pirate g was hung on the top of the mast. The pattern of the pirate g was a normal grinning skull and crossbones wearing Aces signature hat, which has two smileys, one smiling and the other frowning. The background of the skull was a spade, and the word SPADE is beneath it.


    Thats right. This was the Jolly Roger of the Spade Pirates.


    On the ship, Ian was looking forward to him sitting on the deck, arms folded together, squinting at Ace in front of him.


    And Ace having a smile on his face, he didnt care about Ians look, and said, Answer me! Are we good here?


    Ian raised his hand and said, Enough! Enough with this madness. Stop saying such bullshit! Do you really want me to call you Captain Ace now?


    What the hell is going on? This started after they put out the fire yesterday.


    At that time, Ian could only run with Ace, who was dragging him, because of hisck of strength. He thought that Ace was just taking him away from the fire site. However, what surprised Ian was that Ace finally ran all the way to the port!


    He didnt know where he got such a medium-sized ship, which was used as his pirate ship. When they arrived at the port, he threw Ian on the ship, and then ordered his crew to start sailing!


    Ian was stunned at the time. When the ship left the port, he came back to his senses and asked Ace about what hes doing.


    As a result, Ace told him straightforwardly that Ian would be his Deputy Captain!


    At that time, Ian had the feeling of a kidnapped dog!


    However, Ian was in a weak period. He has no strength to swim back to the Cactus Ind. He could only watch the boat sail farther and farther.


    In the following period, Ace kept pestering Ian, asking him to ept being the Deputy Captain.


    Now there were only seven members of the spade pirate crew, including Ace. The other six members were those who have been following him. They witnessed Ians chopping down the roof of the warehouse building at that time and were shocked by his strength. So when they heard that Ace asking him to join as the Deputy captain, all the members of the spade pirates raised their hands cheering for Ian.


    But Ian was angry. That guy, Ace, took him on the boat without even asking for his agreement. He wanted to stay on the Cactus Ind for two more days. After all, Bill was still on the Ind, and Ian has to tell him that Rnd Gail died. Many things havent been solved yet, and he was dragged out to the sea by Ace.


    Now, when Ian was out of his weak period, the ship was already in the vast sea. Where can he find a way back to the Cactus Ind?


    Ace sometimes looks silly and funny like Luffy, but actually, he is very smart. He used this method, forcing Ian to stay on his boat.


    This was really a pirate ship!


    So now, Ian was getting so angry at Ace! How could he agree to this request?


    Captain Ace, Master Ian, have your breakfast! At this time, Jimmy, one of the members of the spade Pirate Group, who was a cook on the ship, brought two tes of food to them.


    Now on the ship, the members of the spade Pirates call Ace the Captain and Ian, the Master. It seems that in their eyes, Ian was the Deputy Captain of the ship by default.


    This made Ian very helpless, so he refused to talk and began eating his food.


    Not to mention, Chef Jimmys craftsmanship was really good. Ian could figure out why Ace wants to be a partner with these guys.


    At this time, Ace was also eating. These two had bulging cheeks: You are my good friend of mine. Why are you un unwilling to be my de deputy captain?


    Ian looked at him with an expressionless face and said, Dont talk when you eat!


    Oh! Sorry! Ace bowed his head politely and apologized.


    So they ate in silence. When they finished eating, Ian threw away the tableware. Then he said to Ace, its not that I dont want to be your deputy captain, but I cant be a pirate. If I have the identity of a pirate, it would be so inconvenient for me to do many things.


    Yeah, in fact, it doesnt matter to Ian whether he is a pirate or a marine or a pirate hunter, because he is very clear that, with his own personality, even when he became a pirate, he will not be that kind of vicious pirate. Simrly, when he became a marine, he will not be scum like Captain Nezumi, as long as he can keep his consciousness, everything would be the same.


    In-game terms, Ian is actually a neutral and orderly camp.


    But when everything doesnt matter, it also depends on the situation. For him, at this stage, he must find a way to make easy money. If he went with the marines, he is strong enough to stay on the top, but he cant necessarily get a lot of money, because its like the Marines duty and obligation to catch pirates. He wont be able to get their bounties, he can only get achievements and upgrade his rank. And that wont work for him either if he became a pirate. Ian is not willing to be a robber and a bad pirate, and he will be only relying on adventuring and looking for the treasure. If anyone can find the treasure easily, there may be no pirates in the world.


    After all, the status of a pirate hunter cant be lost temporarily. It may change in the future, but its definitely not now.


    Ian was very pleased with Aces request. He knows that it is impossible for Ace to make such an invitation if he does not really regard him as a true friend and partner.


    But just as Ian asked Ace not to be a pirate when they first met, and Ace could not agree. And now it is the same, Ian also could not agree to the fact that he turns into a pirate.


    So Ian told Ace about his situation and why he couldnt be a pirate.


    After hearing Ians words, Ace finally stopped insisting and respected his decision.


    However, Jimmy, the cook who has been listening to them, suddenly said, Sir Ian, you are not turning into a pirate, just to earn money, are you? However, if you can be a Shichibukai, you can be both!?


    Ian stared at Jimmy with sorrow.


    What the Hell! This makes sense! Why havent I thought about it?


    Ian didnt really think about this before. He just thought he couldnt be Pirate, or he wouldnt be able to get bounties from the Marines, but he never thought of this. If he could be a member of Shichibukai, that would actually be the same as being a pirate hunter, because Shichibukai was originally the means of the government to check and bnce the Pirates, Pirates captured by the Shichibukai, can also be used to receive their bounties, which was admitted by the World Government.


    Of course, if he wants to be Shichibukai, the premise was that he could defeat one and get his ce. Ian doesnt know powerful is he now, and how much he is strongpared with the Shichibukai. It looks like their strength was also high and low, with Hawk Eyes Mihawks Strength can be tied to Shank, one of the Four Emperor (Yonko). If he uses him as aparison, Ian is not qualified now.


    So, although Jimmys words were reasonable, Ian was not going to think about it for the time being.


    Now that hes already on Aces ship, hell just go with Ace anywhere. If he was alone, he wouldnt be able to sail. However, as Ace dyed on the Cactus Ind for recruiting partners, his Log Pose has been full of the special maic waves. It could point to the next Ind. If he moves forward, he can go to the next Ind smoothly.


    Ian asked them, and Jimmy said it would take about seven days to get to the next Ind.


    Such a long time cant be wasted, so Ian said to Ace: Come and fight me!


    In fact, its something Ian had thought of doing for a long time. Ace has eaten the me-me fruit. This idea came as to make great progress and advance rapidly in Aces skills. Ace wasnt familiar with the abilities of the me-me fruit, and Ian intended to take this opponent to practice on his and level up faster!


    As long as he can beat him, Ian can get a lot of experience, which is much better than taking Zoro to practice in Frostmoon Vige.


    In addition, there is another advantage of fighting with Ace, that is, umting early experience with Logia Devil Fruit User. When Ian was in Loguetown, although Ian battled twice with Smoker, but Smokers Fruit Abilities were less offensive and more inclined to control, which was totally different from Aces me-me Fruit.


    Ian knows that Haki is something that everyone is born with, so he definitely has the potential of Haki, but it has not been developed. At present, all he uses is his Nen abilities. If he fights with a Logia Fruit User like Ace, he can also take a good look at it and see what difference between Nen Abilities and Haki.


    At the same time, in this way, Ace can be familiar with his me-me Fruit Abilities as soon as possible


    After hearing Ians proposal, Ace was also excited. In fact, the fight he fought with Ian in Loguetown was not serious. Now, seeing Ians serious face, Ace knew that it was going to be serious.


    Lets fight! Ace clenched his right hand and put it in front of his chest, opened his left palm with zing mes on his five fingers, and posing his signature posture


    ____________________________________________________________________________________


    Hello, everyone, hope you enjoyed todays chapter!!^-^


    I want to give a special appreciation for my Top 3 Patreons<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>


    _______________!Enjoy!

 Chapter 93: Energy

    Chapter 93: Energy


    Hearing that Ace and Ian are going to have apetition, the members of the spades pirate crew were alling out of the cabin, intending to watch.


    However, the fact that Ace burned a warehouse on the Cactus ind was still fresh in their memory, so the chef Jimmy couldnt help but say to them, Captain Ace, Master Ian, take it easy, dont destroy our ship, that would be terrible!


    This doesnt need to be said by Jimmy. Ian and Ace also knew that in the vast sea, if the ship gets destroyed, that wont be good. They must know that, so from the beginning, they didnt intend to use powerful and devastating moves.


    Ian and Ace stood at a distance from each other on the deck. Ace set his usual fighting posture. Ian squatted slightly, hands-on his left waist, holding the hilt.


    After the two men had a confrontation for a long time, Ace couldnt help but start first. nning to use a strong kick, he rushed towards Ian at an extremely fast speed.


    Ian was still staring at his movements motionlessly. The passive effect of the Evil Eye Expect, Aces body was filled with a red aura, which was obtained after he ate the me-me Fruit. It means that Ace is now a very threatening target for Ian, so Ian didnt dare to be careless.


    However, Ian also understood that this red aura field was actually just a reference, which should include the me-me Fruits Abilities. However, Ace wasnt able to use the full potential of it, so this threat was not suitable.


    In a blink of an eye, Ace had rushed to the front of Ian, jumped high, and waved his leg to kick Ians head.


    Ian suddenly bowed and ducked Aces attack, and then he tried to pull out his sword. But it was unexpected that Aces right hand had followed ande close to him, he suddenly pressed it on Ians right hand, so that Ians sword was forced to be sheathed back when it was halfway out.


    Ian did get frustrated when he couldnt pulling out his sword. With his speed, if he really wanted to draw his sword, Ace wouldnt be able to stop him. He just didnt think that he would use this method to interrupt his attack. He looked at Ace and saw a punching his way, and by the time, it hit his abdomen, which made Ian fly back immediately, but it was just Aces bare fist.


    Be careful! Ian shouted, and suddenly a lungees in. The Devil-de Yamato in his hand was pulled out, and he chopped at Aces shoulder position at a very fast speed.


    Ian didnt know whether he had time to dodge or deliberately didnt. He just let Ian cut him on the shoulder.


    However, Ian felt the cut-down Aces shoulder was torn open, and then he recovered in an instant.


    Heehee! Ace turned to Ian and said, It seems that you cant hurt me now!


    Is the body elementized? Ian also lightly smiled.


    In fact, Ian has been thinking about this problem before, that is, whether the body of a Logia Devil Fruit User under normal circumstances is an entity or an elemental body.


    ording to Aces performance just now, he should be physical under normal conditions. Otherwise, if his body is elementalized, it will be a human-shaped walking me, burning wherever he goes.


    However, although its a physical entity under normal circumstances, it seems that it can be converted at will. In the instant of being hit by the de, the conversion can bepleted with a thought. Because this conversion was too fast, many people cant distinguish whether the body of the Logia fruit user is a physical or an elemental.


    This is also the reason why Ian couldnt hurt Ace even though he was fast enough. Of course, its also because Ian just used ordinary physical attack instead of entangling his Nen on the de.


    His fight with Ace was meant to test some of his conjectures, so he didnt rush to use his cards abilities.


    After the fight continued, Ian found that he couldnt hurt Ace, so he started using his skills, without any scruples. He immediately rushed to Aces side and shed him with his sword.


    Ace turned slightly to avoid Ians chop, then jumped up in ce and kicked Ian with a whip leg.


    After Ian dodged, the Devil-de Yamato in his hand immediately made several shes toward Ace. Because of its extremely fast speed, many shadows of the sword appeared repeatedly.


    But it didnt seem to work against Ace. His body swayed left and right, and his feet moved so fast that all the attacks passed-by him.


    Ian was not surprised. He knows that Ace has gradually mastered the use of some Haki. At Loguetown, he showed atent talent of Kenbunshoku Haki (Observation Haki). So, It was not difficult for him to dodge those attacks.


    Moreover, Ian also knows that Ace does not only uses the Kenbunshoku Haki (Observation Haki). He also has Haoshoku Haki, as for Busoshoku Haki, it is estimated that such a gift should be inherited from his father, Roger, the Pirate King.


    Of course, even so, Aces Haki is actually the same as Ians Nen Abilities. At this time cant have the characteristics of materialization. Its known that the Haki also has a step-by-step appearance, which can be substantively turned into ck and attached to the skin surface, so thats the aplishment of cultivation.


    The two of them kept fighting, they yed dozens of rounds on the deck, but no one did get hurt. Ian couldnt damage Ace with his ordinary physical attack. Simrly, Ace cant keep up with Ians speed.


    However, the fight between these two made the members of the spade Pirate stunned. The speed of the fight has exceeded the vision capacity of these crewmembers.


    In fact, only Ian and Ace knew that the fight was only a trial between them.


    Before eating the me-me Fruit, Ace has been fighting with just body skills. He is not used to fighting with weapons. Most of the time, the dagger at his waist was just decoration. Now it was the same as fighting Ian. He was more using his original fighting style, and he has not used his me-me Fruits power.


    After more than ten collisions, the two suddenly backed away.


    After looking at each other and faintly smiling, Aces fist and his legs showed some zing mes. The rising temperature naturally led to the deflection of the light, making his body look twisted.


    Watch Out, Ian! I want to use the power of the me-me Fruit! Ace warned him.


    Hm. Ian nodded and didnt say much. Holding the hilt of the Devil-de Yamato, he began twisting his Nen around the de.


    Aces right hand suddenly faced Ians position, holding it straight forward in a w shape, and then the five ignited awns shed in the air.


    Hanabi! (Fireworks)


    With the voice of Ace, the five fire awns shot towards Ian. Meanwhile, during the flight, the fire awns began to rotate and twist, forming a spiral fire pir!


    The moves of Logia users are all based on the understanding and imagination of their own abilities. Actually, this move was just invented by Ace.


    Seeing the spiral fire pir that Ace shot, Ians eyes were condensed, and he flicked his sword toward the pir of fire.


    As a result of entangling his Nen, Ians sword cut through the pir of fire. This spiral pir of fire was cut in half and scattered the uing fire.


    Jujika (Cross Fire)! Ace didnt expect that move to hurt Ian either, so he hit Ian with his index fingers and shot a cross-shaped me at Ian.


    However, this time, Ian did not choose to directly strike Aces me, but suddenly stretched out his de and shook out the Jujika.


    The Cross Fire hit the de, but it was attached to Ians de. Ian turned his wrist and raised it gently.


    Sure enough! Ian felt the me energy of the Jujika. At this time, the Nen that is entangled with his de consumed the other energy. He could not help sighing in his heart.


    The moves used by the Logia Fruit Users are actually part of their own energy. This energy has the characteristics of the Logia, such as Aces me, which is characterized by high temperature and burning capability. At the same time, the real matter cant be touched by it, which is why Ians de cant hurt Ace.


    However, the only thing that can touch the energy is the energy itself. Ians Nen is also a simr kind of energy. When his Mind Energy is wrapped around the de, it can naturally collide with Aces me energy.


    Thats why he was able to split the Hanabi that Ace had shot.


    In this way, then the Haki is actually a kind of energy, so there is a saying that Haki can capture Logia entities.


    This is in the final analysis and belongs to the form of energy collision.


    So Ian immediately became keenly aware that his Nen was the same as Haki and that it was more flexible than Haki, and his Nen can achieve the same effect of Busoshoku and Kenbunshoku Haki eventually.


    These thoughts just shed in Ians mind. After swiping Aces Cross Fire, Ian suddenly moved and rushed towards Ace. Meanwhile, his hands were still on the hilt.


    Ace was shocked and thought that Ian was going to use his Ittoryu Iai trick, so he jumped in ce and tried to cross over Ians head, but he didnt expect that Ians sudden rush was just a feint move, the purpose of which was naturally to force Ace to react.


    Seeing Ace jumping into the air, Ian leaped back and threw a Flying sh toward the sky.


    He avoided his vital point, and made this Flying sh brush and flew slightly by Aces body.


    After Acended, he looked at his shoulder slyly and found that there was an open wound there. Although the wound was not deep, it was bleeding.


    He was a little incredulous and asked Ian, How can you hurt me?


    Ace, although he can use a bit of Haki, he doesnt know the word Haki at all. The use of his own energy was instinctive.


    Ace was injured, so naturally, the contest stopped. Ian put away his sword and began to exin to him.


    Although the Logia fruits are very strong, they are not invincible. The restraint of the attribute is one of them. If Aces me encounters Admiral Aokijis frozen Abilities, the effect will be greatly reduced. Simrly, when he meets someone who can use the Haki, he should be careful.


    After Ian and Aces fight, Ian also verified his conjecture. Indeed, the Nen abilities can also capture the entity of the Logia fruit


    ____________________________________________________________________________________


    HAPPY HOLIDAYS


    Hello, everyone, hope you enjoyed todays chapter!! ^-^ <ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>


    _______________!Enjoy and thank you all for reading!


    <strong>I cant wait to read yourments </strong>

 Chapter 94: Emergency Signal

    Chapter 94: Emergency Signal


    In the next few days, Ian kept going to practice with Ace whenever he has free time.


    Because it was only to learn and to get stronger, so thepetition between the two was a point to point. However, Aces losses were more than his wins.


    This guy Ian was such a schemer. He was sure that Ace was afraid to use powerful moves on his own boat, so he took this opportunity to use Ace as a source of experience.


    It was not long since Ace ate the me-me Fruit. Hes still exploring the development of his fruit abilities. He was trying to integrate the me-me Fruits Strength into his body skills. Although Aces imagination was great and hes very clever, the moves he created were not threatening to Ian. Dont forget that Ian himself could also use the power of the me. He still has Hieis skills: the Fist of the Mortal me and the Sword of the Darkness me.


    Moreover, Aces Fire Fist could destroy the whole ship, so it cant be used on his boat, let alone the more powerful moves such as Dai Enkai: Entei (Great me Commandment: me Emperor) or Enjomo (ze Net). Not to mention that Ace hasnt developed them yet, even if they are developed, he cant use them.


    On the other hand, Aces elemental body lost his advantage because Ian can use his Nen and counter him, so he can hurt Ace as long as he seizes an opportunity.


    Maybe because it was apetition, it seems that the experience gained after winning should be less than expected. But by passive of the Jagan Eye, Aces strength is higher than Ians, it was red, meaning that its a threatening level, so the experience bonus should be very high when he defeats such enemy. After Ian defeated Ace, the final experience gained was actually much higher than an opponent with the same strength.


    In just three days, Ians level raised by one with just those duels with Ace.


    Ace, who cant let go, was very depressed, while Ian was secretly snickering in the back.


    However, Ian also noticed that Aces control of me-me Fruit power was gradually maturing, and his me strength was really improving. This guy has been trying topress his mes, causing it to swell after throwing it out, resulting in an explosion effect. Such progress was really remarkable.


    As a result, a game style has been developed between the two; that is, Ace throws an explosive fireball towards Ian, and Ian does his best to use his sword and shoot the fireball away. If Ians movement was slow or his control was not good, then the fireball will explode in his face, which will blow Ian to the ground.


    After the game, which was simr to ying baseball, was developed, the two had fun ying it after finishing their duel, but the only ones who suffered from this game were the members of the spade Pirates. Whenever the two started ying this game, they did not dare to stay and watch them, the game was fun at the beginning but not anymore, because no one knew whether Ian would make a mistake and shoot the fireball towards them, so when the game starts, they would run away and hide.


    In fact, they didnt know that the seemingly yful game the two of them were enjoying, was actually another way of training and mastering their own skills and abilities. When Ian took the initiative to open Hieis skill, the Evil Eye Expert, the soaring Nen, made him lose control. Now, using the Devils de Yamato to hit the fireball, this way allows him to manipte his Nen more urately. So was Ace, The power of the fireball he throws was under his control, he choices it huge or small.


    Whenever Ian did not operate well and detonated the fireball, Ace would burstughing at him while covering his stomach. Simrly, whenever Ian hits all the fireballs away, its his turn tough proudly.


    This made the ship of the spade pirate full ofughter at any time.


    After a few days of sailing with Ace, Ian found that his addiction to alcohol began to grow. There was no way to avoid that because the freshwater stored on the ship was so limited. Generally, it was alcohol to relieve thirst. Ian didnt feel it when he was on the road alone before, but when he was with Ace, he knew what a Pirate Party was!


    Every dinnertime, with a little carelessness, will turn a simple meal into a meal and a drink, and then a bunch of noisy people around him, and soon it will be a party. Then all therge ss of Sake will crash into each other, and they will drink all night!


    Although the liquor in this world is not as strong as white wine, it will be intoxicating to pour down a lot of it at a time.


    Ace and Luffy have quite simr personalities. They are the same kind of guys who can start a party without saying a word, just hand them food and liquor. Ace also shared the same principle with his crew, but Ian suffered from that every time Ace pushes a drink to him when he gets the chance.


    Ian wanted to push away the Sake, but Ace was getting mad and started challenging him to drink with a rock-paper-scissors game, he didnt expect was that Ian could take advantage of it at the beginning, but Ace soon became proficient in it. Instead, Ian was losing so much, and Ace kept pouring Sake for one by one, until he gets drunk.


    Although he was often drunk by Ace and his partners, Ian liked it a bit. He understood why many people are willing to be pirates. These were really happy days. Maybe in the eyes of the pirates, this was the freedom they pursue, singing, and drinking all day long.


    So just by fighting, ying games, drinking, and singing, six days have passed. And with just one more day, Ian and those lovely fellows will reach the next ind.


    On the deck, Ian and Ace were still dueling. Yesterday, Ace just came up with a good idea. He puts his index and middle fingers of both hands together, pointing forward just like guns, then turns his fingertips into mes and shoots bullets made of fire from them towards Ian. This is his newly developed move: Higan (fire gun)!


    These bullets made of fire were as small as real bullets, and they came to Ian intensively, and Ian concentrated his Nen on his sword and kept swinging it to reflect these bullets away.


    As a result, Ace was addicted to his new move. He knew that it wont work against Ian, but he kept using it intensively. Ian has to wave his sword up and bring out the gust of the Wind Wall to block Aces fire bullets.


    Now Ians Nen skills were about to be upgraded with his continuous training. Once he reaches the advanced level of the Nen skills, Ian intends to attach his Nen to the Wind Wall to see if he can improve its strength.


    Ace has the conception to develop the tricks of the fire abilities. So as Ian, he even thought that he couldbine Yasuos Wind Wall with the fire ability of the Flying Shadow Hiei to create a Fire Wall, or fuse Hieis me into Yasuos tornado to make a Fire Whirlwind!


    Card skills were all mastered. The key is whether the host can use them flexibly.


    After blocking Aces fire bullets with the Wind Wall, Ian just wanted to attack, and suddenly he heard a strange sound, as if someone was crying.


    Ace also heard it, and both of them stopped the fight at the same time. He pointed to Ians hat and said, It seems that the sound ising from your hat!


    Ian was puzzled for a while. Then he took off his bear ear cap, and saw the Den Den Mushi that was supposed to be in its shell all the time, he didnt know why, but it came out of its shell, crying and making a blubbering sound. When the two voices were mixed, it became an unpleasant sound, Oaoo, Oaoo.


    You have Den Den Mushi! Ace crouched down, curiously looking at Ian, and asked strangely: Why is he crying? Are you bullying it?


    Get out of my way!! Am I bullying it!!?? Ian gave him a dreadful look.


    Why would a person bully a Den Den Mushi!?


    However, Ian was somewhat confused. His Den Den Mushi has always been ced in his hat. For this reason, he specially modified the structure of the hat. The little guy has always been good for a long time, and nothing happened to it. Why did he cry at this time?


    Could it be that when Ian was dueling with Ace, he identally pressed on it? Or is it that Aces Fire Gun Attack, identally hit the hat and hurt the little guy?


    Two guys stared at the crying Den Den Mushi with big eyes. They didnt know what to do. They might have to try wheedling it, but its a Den Den Mushi, not a child


    Forget it


    While they didnt know what to do, Chef Jimmy carefully poked his head out of the cabin. Since one of the unlucky guys in the group was identally burned on his buttocks by Aces me, none of the spade pirate members dared to show up when they were dueling. Jimmy also thought abouting to see what happened after hearing the cries from the deck.


    After discovering that Ian and Ace were not fighting, he was relieved, but when he saw the weeping Den Den Mushi, he was startled and walked up and said: Thisthis seems to be like an emergency signal!


    Huh? Emergency signal? With a puzzled look, Ace pointed to the Den Den Mushi and said, Isnt it crying because its hungry?


    Hungry!? Shut up, Ace! Ian pushed Ace aside and asked Jimmy, You mean someone sent an emergency call to my Den Den Mushi?


    Jimmy rubbed his hands and said, to be exact, they are not sending the call specifically to your Den Den Mushi, but to all the Den Den Mushi in the nearby waters that can receive the signal!


    So, is someone in big trouble? Asked Ian.


    Nine out of ten! Jimmy nodded his head and said, No one usually sends emergency signals, but


    But what? Ace asked curiously.


    Jimmy sighed, But its also possible that Marine is deliberately phishing and enforcing thew, or some pirates are deliberately using this way to attract people and rob them.


    When Jimmy said this, Ian remembered that he did have some impressions about the emergency signal, so he couldnt help but shake his head. The emergency signal was a good thing, but it was ruined by the Marines and the Pirates. When someone receives the signal, the first reaction is, of course, doubt.


    What shall we do? Ian and the two next to him looked at each other, wondering if they should take the call or not.


    You are the captain, you have the final say! Finally, Ian pushed the decision to Ace.


    As a result, Ace thought about it, then he picked it up and said to the microphone: Moshi Moshi! This is the Spade Pirates, who are you!


    ____________________________________________________________________________________


    HAPPY HOLIDAYS


    Hello, everyone, hope you enjoyed todays chapter!! ^-^ <ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>


    _______________!Enjoy and thank you all for reading!


    <strong>I cant wait to read yourments </strong>

 Chapter 95: Strange place

    Chapter 95: Strange ce


    The Spade Pirates was naturally the name of Aces ship.


    Ian was relieved to hear what Ace said. Fortunately, Ace was a little different from Luffy. He is not so stupid to say that he is the man who would be the Pirate King as soon as he picks up the microphone


    Because of Jimmys warning, they should be cautious when receiving such an emergency signal, and they have no way of knowing if the person who is calling for help was really in trouble.


    In this case, Ace only reported his crew name, which was a very smart move. Because it was only the groups name, it will not reveal too much information.


    He Help! A voice came from the Den Den Mushi and eagerly said: We are the patrol ship of the G-3 branch of the Marines. Our ship, unfortunately, sank by the rocks. Please help us!


    Ian and Jimmy nced at each other.


    Before connecting to this phone, Ian was imagining who was calling for help. He thought that it would be pirates or merchant ships, but he didnt think that it would be from the Marines.


    Ace did not answer at this time. He looked at Jimmy with his eyes wide open.


    Jimmy closed his arms, frowned, and said, This route we are on is indeed within the area of branch G-3. Its not surprising that there is a marine patrol ship. Moreover, the next Ind we are going to is a desert ind, and it is surrounded by many reefs and rocks. Its possible that the patrol ship will strike on the rocks and sink!


    So, this call for help should be real? Ian asked.


    Jimmy shook his head and said, Im not sure. Maybe its pirates pretending to be the Marines


    It doesnt matter if they are pirates! Ace said with a smile, We are also pirates!


    Jimmy just wanted to say that there were always greedy pirates. But when he thought of the strength of Ace and Ian, he did not say a word. If they encounter some pirates, they can tell who is unlucky in that situation.


    In fact, Jimmys biggest worry about this emergency signal was the Marines, for fear that it is a trap set by them.


    However, as soon as the other party asked for help, he reported his marine identity, which did not look like a trap.


    If the Marines wants to use this method to attract the pirates, they will not say that they are Marines, but they will say that they are passing merchant ships and so on, so that greedy pirates can pick up the cheap bait and gets caught in the Marines.


    Ians thoughts were simr to Jimmys. If the other side said any other identity, Ian would doubt it. But now it seems that there are some marines in a big problem.


    However, I feel that regardless of whatever they are saying, the truth, or a lie, I think we should leave them alone! Jimmy looked at Ace and said, Captain, even if the other side was telling the truth, but that wont change that we are pirates. Have you ever heard of pirates rescuing the Marines?


    Ian didnt speak a word and just kept looking at Ace. This is his ship, and he is the only one who decides these matters. But Ian is only a boarder. Since he didnt ept Aces invitation to be his deputy captain, he cant express his opinion on this matter.


    However, what they didnt expect that after a while, Ace asked the caller, Where is your position?


    We are in a ce more than 160 nautical miles southwest of the Ind. We are now living on a reef. We dont have water or food. I dont know how long we canst! The marine soldier across the phone cried: Pleasee as soon as possible.


    Ace didnt say anything, just hung up the call.


    Ian put away the Den Den Mushi that fell asleep again, and then asked Ace in surprise, Are you really going to save these people?


    Of course! Ace smiled and nodded: If we dont help these people, they will die, so naturally we have to save them!


    But dont forget, you are a pirate! Ian said: Although you are not in the wanted list yet, but from the moment you hang the pirate g, the Marines are your enemies, so do you really have to save them?


    Jimmy also advised him: Yes, Captain Ace, you have to think about it clearly!


    Ace pulled the brim of his hat and slightly covered his eyes, whispering: Ian, since you know the Old Man, you should know the Old Mans character. If we dont help these marines, then the Old Man will beat me to death in the future!


    The Old man, is that Garp? Ian just nodded. He understood Aces thoughts.


    Just like Luffy, Ace is not really a True Pirate. In his heart, he has his own concept of good and evil.


    Dont look at Ace, like the guy who always dine and dashes, but he actually has a good heart. Cant he just beat the crap out of those cooks with his current strength? Of course, he can do that easily, but every time he finishes filling his stomach, he runs away. Instead of bullying the cooks, he runs after politely saying thanks for the delicious meal


    Although he has been talking shit about the Old Man, Ace still has great respect for his grandfather. Garp was a Vice-Admiral of the Marines Headquarters. These marine soldiers in the reef could be considered as his subordinates. Its easy for Ace to think of it as saving his grandfathers men.


    Ian instantly understood Aces thoughts, and he didnt say anything. If he wanted to save them, then he could go. Anyway, those shipwrecked Marines could not pose any threat to Ace.


    Ace made a decision. Jimmy and the others had to obey his orders. Who made Ace the captain? His dignified still needs to be maintained. So the crew of the spade pirates came out from the cabin one after another, turned their sails to adjust their course and headed for the front.


    About three hourster, it was almost dark, and they finally arrived at the location of the marine soldiers.


    Although it was close to the next Ind, it was still too far away to see thend of the Ind. On the contrary, with the approach of their ship, Ian saw many reefs above the water.


    He had asked Jimmy about it before, so the Ind they are approaching is called the Labyrinth Ind by the voyagers, also known as the Ind of eddy currents, because it is very difficult to get to it. All the surrounding sea areas of the Ind are full of variousrge and small reefs and jagged rocks. When the water flows through these reefs, it bes scattered because of obstacles, and then converges. A current often flows through these countless reefs, and it gets broken into dozens of tributaries, which will make the ocean currents as chaotic as thebyrinth, and also lead to the emergence of vortices.


    However, there is no sea breeze around the Ind. It is called the small Calm Belt. All the ships that want to get close to it cant make it using only their sails. They can only go forward by rowing the oars. When they enter that sea area, they will be affected by these messy currents, which will make it difficult to control the ships direction.


    If anyone was careless, he might get taken away by a certain tributary. Then his ship may crash into a reef, or it may be caught in the vortex and be pulled into the sea.


    In other words, this is a very dangerous ind, but it is stuck in their route. If they want to reset their Log Pose, they have to stay on this Ind.


    Every year, arge number of ships sunk in the sea around this Ind. Only under the guidance of a navigator who is truly proficient in navigation, can a ship find the right path to board the Ind. It can be said that this Ind is a ce where the sailors are quite tested.


    The navigator of the spade Pirates was a bald young man, called Spree. He seems to have rich experience. Seeing the surrounding waters, he immediately ordered the spades to slow down and approach carefully.


    Because Ian couldnt see the situation under the water, he couldnt feel the danger of this sea area. But when Spree and the others exined it, he realized the crisis in this sea area. At the same time, he asked with some doubts, Why do the marine patrol shipse here since its so dangerous?


    Spree shrugged: Who knows, but Ive heard that this turbulent area is a natural barrier. Thisbyrinth ind seems to be the stronghold of some pirate group. Maybe the marines are here for these pirates.


    Ian frowned and said, You mean that the patrol ship encountered these pirates here. Because of the pursuit, they were led to a reef and got sunk?


    It is possible! Spree said: To be honest, there are times when the pirates sailor is more powerful than the Marines!


    Then Ian went silence, but he still felt a little strange. The marines couldnt be unaware of the danger of this sea area. How could they be foolishly lured here by the pirates?


    Everything will only be revealed until they find those marine soldiers.


    When Ian and Spree were talking, Ace was squatting in the bow of the boat, looking around with a monocr. But by now, it was almost dark, and there was some fog on the sea, which made it more difficult to see.


    But at this time, Ace eximed in surprise, Ah, I found them! Theyre over there!


    Ian took his telescope and looked at it. Sure enough, it was about two miles ahead. There was a big reef protruding under the sea. Several figures were standing on the reef, waving some torches as a signal to their side desperately.


    It can be vaguely seen that these figures are wearing marine uniforms.


    But Ian always felt that something was wrong.


    Then suddenly, an idea shed in his head and asked, Since their ship sank on the rocks, they must have fallen into the water, right?


    Spree nodded, isnt that right?


    How did they light up their torches? Ian asked.


    Spree was stunned!


    ____________________________________________________________________________________


    ^^ YoooHooo 2020 ^^


    Hello, everyone, hope you enjoyed todays chapter!! ^-^ <ul><li></li><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>


    _______________!Enjoy and thank you all for reading!


    <strong>I cant wait to read yourments </strong>

 Chapter 96: A Trap?

    Chapter 96: A Trap?


    There are matches in this world, and there are also lighters. If they had a match, it would be useless when it gets wet.


    Lighters work, but where do these Marines get dry rags to light them up?


    Well, if they really dried up their clothes and then tore them off to use them as torches, its OK, but what about the sticks they used for the torch? Is that a gun!?


    Have you ever seen someone falls into the water, still holding a gun in his arms?


    In other words, Ian found that these marine soldiers looked too suspicious.


    Spree said hesitantly: Were not really going to be tricked, are we?


    At this time, all the members of the Spade Pirates looked at each other, and then looked at their captain Ace. However, Ace didnt seem to notice anything wrong, and he wanted to lean over the ship.


    Wait a minute! Ian said: Dont worry about saving them first, they are in the same position, but worry about these reefs, if you act too urgent, it wont be easy to get out if we get stuck!


    As he said that, he sighed secretly. Ace wanted to save those people, which was a good thing. But he thought it was a bit simple. When he arrived at the scene, Ian found that it didnt seem to be what he imagined.


    As for Ians advice, Ace was puzzled. He didnt understand why he stopped, when he saw those people.


    Theres no need to rush for the rescue! Ian exined to him, if the other party are really victims, then our ship has arrived here, and they can wait a little longer, but if they are not the victims, they should take action when they see that we have stopped.


    The members of the Spade Pirate Group were all biased to Ians opinion now, so they all try to persuade Ace.


    Ace was too easy to persuade. He smiled and waited.


    It waste at night, and there was no wind. The marine soldiers on the opposite side could see that Aces ship was parked not far away, but they could not see what the g looked like. They only knew that it was a ck pirate g.


    In the telescope, Ian could see the marine soldiers looking at each other, but he could not see any frustrated expression on their faces.


    This made Ian feel that something was really wrong. If they are really victims, then seeing a ship appearing when they were relying on it to save them, there are only two kinds of reactions. One is to yell and scream at this side to attract attention. The other is frustration. After all, its a pirate ship. It is generally impossible for a pirate to save a marine, so they should understand this and show frustration.


    However, the marine soldiers on this reef did not show either emotion. Except for the torches in their hands, there were not many other movements.


    Ians heart moved, and then he went and whispered to Spree, Turn the ship around and make it look like were leaving!


    Immediately, Spree understood, nodded, turned the wheel, and asked the other pirates to paddle. With their efforts, The Spade Pirates ship began to turn slowly.


    Ian, on the other hand, has been holding up the telescope and watching the movements of the marine soldiers on the reef.


    To make it look like theyre leaving, Ian naturally intended to stimte the other side. If these marine soldiers are really sufferers and see the ship turn around, how can they stay calm?


    However, in Ians sight, the marine soldiers were anxious, but their response was different from Ians expectation.


    Instead of jumping and yelling for the boat to turn around, Ian saw a marine with a torch, pulled something out of his pocket and yanked it out.


    Whiz!!


    The next second, a red signal bullet of a reunched straight to the sky!


    Ian was shocked. It was really a fake call! These Marines are absolutely impossible to be victims!


    Get out of here right now! Spree also saw it, and shouted at the top of his voice: Hurry up! Paddle now!


    The Spade Pirates ship was not that big. Its just a medium-sized ship. At the bottom of the ship, there are four people who are desperately paddling to get the ship out of the small Calm Belt.


    Would it be a trap for pirates? Ace stood beside Ian and asked, Are they disguised as marines?


    Hard to say! Ian shook his head and said, Maybe they are real marines.


    If they are really the Marines, why are they calling for help and identifying themselves? Ace was puzzled.


    This question was not easy for Ian to answer. He looked up and stared at the re signal that slowly falls after flying into the sky. He knew that it was just a matter of time, before he will know whether they are pirates or marines!


    When their ship turned around and went a long way, Spree suddenly shouted, There is arge ship ahead of us!


    Ian looked in the direction, only to see in the faint night, a huge monster appeared in front of him, what Spree said was not wrong. It was arge ship.


    There are other ships on the left and the right side! Sprees voice was a little scared, saying, We We are surrounded!


    Ian, its the MARINES! Ace held his cowboy hat.


    Yes, it was indeed a marine ship. Although the sky was dark, there was still some light, which made it a little bright. Ian has seen the seagull patterns painted on the sails of thoserge ships. Undoubtedly, they are marines.


    This is indeed a marine trap! Ian sighed, but he couldnt understand it. Since it was a trap set by the marine, why did the sufferer marine soldiers say they were marines in the emergency call for help?


    Theres no need for a normal pirate to save the marines, is it? Such means, can also attract pirates?


    Well, it has worked. It really attracted someone, and that someone was Ace


    Try to get rid of them! After seeing that they have been out of the Calm Belt, they can set sail again.


    However, at this time, everyone on Aces ship did not know that, just in front of them, on the warship, someone was holding a telescope and looking at the pirate g on their mast.


    Strange! The person holding the telescope was a man wearing a marine coat, and there was a woman next to him with pink hair, a cigarette in her mouth. Under herrge coat was a Sexy mature body, she looked at the pirate ship and wondered: Why isnt it the g of the Iron pirates? Is this a new pirate group? Why dont they have any impression!? Hina is confused!


    Captain Hina, what should we do now? A marine saluted her and asked.


    This gorgeous woman, Captain Hina, who was regarded as the goddess of the marine headquarters, put down her binocrs and showed her beautiful face. The sunsses on her forehead and the light blue smoke from the cigarettes in her mouth set off her magical temperament. She pulled the gloves on her hands and said: Since these are not the Iron Pirate Group, this action is also counted as a failure, but that stupid pirate group cant let them go! Its our duty to fight against the pirates. If we meet them, lets sink their ships and catch them! <ul><li></li></ul>


    Yes! Captain Hina! The Marines on the ship stood up and shouted, and then moved quickly.


    Hina used to be a Captain in Marine Headquarters, but why did she appear here?


    This matter should start with the Iron Pirate Group, which is a newly rising Pirate Group on the Grand Line in recent years. Its not surprising that a pirate group originally rose. But what annoys the marine headquarters is that the reputation of the iron Pirate Group was actually because they attacked a lot of marine ships!


    The captain of the iron pirates, named Iron Bone Ewing! He is the user of the Iron Bone Fruit. He seems to hate the marines to the extreme. Some time ago, his pirate crew attacked a marine patrol ship on the Grand Line, killed more than 100 marine soldiers on the ship, and then fled.


    Such a thing must have made the marine headquarters extremely angry. Only the pirates have always been afraid of the marines and avoided them. However, it is rarely heard that any of them dare to attack the marines boldly.


    ording to the information obtained, after attacking the marine patrol ship, the iron Pirate Group came to the route of the G-3 branch through an Eternal Pose, that is, which was the route that Ian and Ace sailed in.


    The G-3 branch is responsible for the sea security of the whole route, and its manpower is not enough, so the marine headquarters simply sent Captain Hina to hunt down Iron Bone Ewing. At the same time, they also offered a high bounty on him, 75 Million Berries.


    However, Iron Bone Ewing is very cunning. It seems that after attacking a marine patrol ship, he went into a state of dormancy. Hina, from the information she received, only knows that Ewing is currently operating around the Labyrinth Ind. The water here isplicated, and it is very difficult for Hina to hunt him down. So, she used this emergency call for fishing.


    ording to the information she got, the Iron Bone Ewing hated the marines very much. In the beginning, more than 100 marine soldiers were killed by him. So this time, Hina sent the bait and told them that she was a marine soldier of the G-3 branch in the call for help, in order to attract Ewing to the hook.


    Maybe its a little stupid, but its also a helpless move. Theres no spy satellite in the world. The marines catch the pirates by only relying on finding traces to hunt them down.


    Hinas first thought was that if the person who asked for help reported that he was a marine soldier, most of the pirates would note on their own to help some marine soldiers, and only those who hated the marines like the Iron Bone Ewing mighte to have a look. With his temper, he mighte to kill these suffering marine soldiers.


    This can be said to be a trap specially set for the Iron Bone Ewing. The sess rate was very high, Hina did expect to attract Ewing, but she did attract him, she got Ace and his spade Pirate Group


    ____________________________________________________________________________________


    ^^ YoooHooo 2020 ^^


    Hello, everyone, hope you enjoyed todays chapter!! ^-^ <ul><li></li><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>


    _______________!Enjoy and thank you all for reading!


    <strong>I cant wait to read yourments </strong>

 Chapter 97: Fire Fist

    Chapter 97: Fire Fist


    The three warships Hina brought were far distributed in the three directions of the bait site. They were covered by the sporadic ind reefs and the dark night, they didnte together until the signal was sent out. The marines warships wererge, and they had bigger sails, so their speed was very fast, and the hooked pirate ship can be surrounded in time.


    However, even Hina herself didnt expect that there would be pirates willing to save the Marines


    Instead of attracting the Iron Bone Ewing, she attracted an unknown Pirate Group. Hina held a telescope and looked at Aces pirate g for a long time, but she did not recognize it.


    Indeed. This guy, Ace, has just gone out to the sea. He hasnt been wanted by the marines yet. Whats his reputation?


    Most importantly, she couldnt get in touch with the marine soldiers who acted as bait at the time. The marine soldiers on the reef didnt know whether the name of Aces crew, the spade pirates, was deliberately a fake name made out by the Iron Bone Pirates, so they kept their n and asked for help from Ace.


    Now, the end result of this kind of misunderstanding was that the Spade Pirate Group plunged into the Marines trap.


    The chef, Jimmy, was already regretful and began swearing. Ian could not help shaking his head. He didnt want to believe that it was a marine trap, but now the facts were in front of him, which made him feel that the trust between people has gone, because this kind of emergency signal was not only yed by the pirates, but also by the marines.


    In this way, the so-called distress signals arepletely untrustworthy. In the end, the real victims here are the ones who believe the caller.


    Are you satisfied? Ian gave Ace a white look and said, This is because of your own determination to save people!


    However, ACEughed and said, Isnt that a good thing? It means that no one was in distress!


    Ian was speechless for a while, he only thought that it was not unreasonable that Ace and Luffy were brothers. Their personalities were really simr. It was probably caused by living together for a long time.


    In other words, why dont he and Zoro have the same personality? He has lived with Zoro for a long time too


    As he thought about this mess, Ian watched Aces ship, under themand of Spree, tried to get out of the marines encirclement.


    However, the so-called encirclement should also be divided into different situations. If Ace and his men really ran to save the marine soldiers, they might have fallen into the maze currents at that time. Under the siege of many reefs, there would be no ce for them to run unless they could find the right path to the Labyrinth Ind through the maze currents.


    Now, if three warships want to form an encirclement circle, the loopholes are quiterge. Ians ship was not trapped in the maze current. Compared with warships, the size of his ship was rtively small, and the chances of his escape are quiterge.


    Of course, Ian didnt want to be captured by the marines. Although he was a pirate hunter, there was no way to argue with him while he was in Aces pirate ship. He would also be treated as a pirate.


    Under the control of the crew, the Spades ship went to the gap between the two warships, trying to use the small and flexible features of the ship for rushing out of the siege of the warships.


    However, at this time, Hina on the warship, after seeing their intentions, she showed a charming smile with the cigarette in her mouth.


    The Marines on board, after seeing Hinas smile, were all dazzled.


    Prepare therge javelin cannon! Hina shouted.


    The soldiers on the warship responded with excitement, and immediately inserted a thick steel spear in the cannon bore and a primer!


    This was amon attack method used by Hinas direct units. They seldom use shells in their artillery, just the javelins. These javelins can easily pierce a pirate ships hull after being fired by the cannon


    Its a bit like Pixars sharp spines, the Porcupine fruit user, but much stronger than Pixar, because these javelins are real steel!


    This time, Hina not only used the javelins, but also her marine soldiers tied ropes at the end of the javelins.


    When Ian and Ace were on the Spades ship, trying to slip past the side of the warships, they didnt know what kind of danger that had quietly targeted them.


    This is mainly because Ian doesnt know who themanders of these battleships are. If he knew that this was the elite units of the marine headquartersmanded by Hina, he might have to warn everyone.


    ck Cage Hina! This is a famous figure of the marine headquarters!


    Just because he didnt know this, Ian had been paying attention to the action of the cannons on the warships, but he didnt worry much. He thought that if the shells were shot towards them, he and Ace could take them down. The Spades ship had been in movement, and the precision of the shells would not be too high.


    Hina also figured that these were the thoughts of these pirates below. She couldnt help smiling, and then she directly ordered the firing!


    Whiz! Whiz! Whiz! From the twelve cannons on the side of the warship, twelve javelins were fired. Because they were close enough, they all flew in a straight line. What they aimed at was not the people on the deck, but the whole hull of the ship!


    This situation was obviously beyond Ian and Aces expectation, when they found that those who had prated the hull turned out to berge javelins, Ians eyeballs almost bulged out!


    If it were not for the awareness that he had cut Pixar to death himself, Ian would think that Pixar hade for revenge!


    It doesnt matter that much if they pierced the ship. Javelins dont explode like shells, but in the next second, the Spades ship suddenly stops, making all the people standing on the boat fall to the ground.


    Whats going on!? Spree yelled anxiously. Why isnt the boat moving!?


    Ian and Ace looked down on the side of the ship, only to find those javelins that have been fired were still connected with long ropes at the end. The other end of these ropes was still tied to the warship!


    It was like the Spades ship waspletely pulled by the warship! With the size of Aces boat, how could itpete with the huge battleships of the marine headquarters? So it could only stop quietly and stay motionless.


    If their ship cant move, they cant run away. The members of the Spade Pirate Group were immediately anxious, so they kept pushing Ace to find a solution.


    Ian, can you cut those ropes? Ace asked Ian. (No, he cant! He can only chop off a warehouse in half, but he cant cut some ropes! JK)


    Ian can easily cut them all with one sh of his mighty sword, but


    Ian looked up and saw that the cannons muzzles on the warship were again aiming at their ships hull. Ian immediately understood that even if he cut them all at once, the marines would keep firing javelins continuously.


    Cant cut them! Ian shook his head and said, The hull of our ship has been seriously damaged. If we are attacked by javelin again, the ship will sink!


    Ace realized this too, and with a big grin, he said, So, This is the only way to deal with these warships?


    This is the only way Ian shrugged. But dont you say the Old Man is a marine? Are you willing to fight with his men?


    This is already a fight! So I wont keep watching! Ace pulled his hat, and the ze began to rise all over his body.


    At this time, Hina came to the side of the warship, holding her cigarette in her hands and looking down at the small Spades ship. This pirate ship has been pulled by the ropes, and they cant run away, so Hina wanted to see what these unknown Pirates are going to do?


    This should be an exciting scene? Hina thought, would these filthy pirates, with their arrogant temperament, have already quarreled?


    However, when she got to the side of the warship, she saw what Ian and Ace were talking on the deck, and then looked up at the battleship.


    What are they doing? How can theyugh at this time? Hina doesnt understand!


    Hina was puzzled when she saw a smile on Aces face.


    However, what made her more surprised was that at the next moment, one of these two was ignited with his body half crouched, then his right hand swayed the Raging mes, and punched the warship with his right fist!


    Fire Fist!!!


    A gigantic me, bigger than a small ind, wasunched from Aces right arm, and at such a short distance, it hit Hinas warship in an instant!


    This time, it waspletely different from the duel between Ace and Ian. During that time, Ace was really holding back the majority of his power. Because he was afraid of destroying his own ship, his powerful moves couldnt be used at all. But now, his target was the warship on the opposite. Finally, Ace can let go of his supreme power, and now, he was able to use his strongest moves!


    With a big bang, the fire fist hit the side of the warship, which immediately triggered a massive explosion. Hinas warship hull was suddenly sted out of arge hole. The fireball shot by Ace directly burned a significant gap in the thick hull of the ship.


    At present, the power of Aces fire fist was not enough to destroy a ship with a single blow. Whats more, he was facing a stronger and solid marine headquarters warship, but it was still quite powerful. The explosion brought by the fire fist just now caused many marine soldiers on the battleship to be thrown into the sea, and the sawdust was flying everywhere. The whole ships middle position waspletely on fire!


    The position of Aces attack just happened to be Hinas standing position. When the explosion came, her reaction was fast enough to jump directly into the air with Geppo (Moonwalk).


    Although she had escaped a disaster, the shock in Hinas heart was overwhelming!


    Initially, she thought that this was just a group of unknown and weak pirates and that she could arrest them easily when she struck their ship with the javelins, but unexpectedly, everything changed in an instant, and it backfired!


    On top of this boat, there is a Logia Devil Fruit User!


    ____________________________________________________________________________________


    Hello, everyone, hope you enjoyed todays chapter!! ^-^ <ul><li></li><li></li></ul>


    _______________!Enjoy and thank you all for reading!


    <strong>I cant wait to read yourments </strong>

 Chapter 98: You can’t do this.

    Chapter 98: You can¡¯t do this.


    On the Grand Line, every Logia Devil Fruit User is not a small person.


    Hina knows this well, but she cant recognize this Pirate Group right now. There is only one exnation, which is that this is a new pirate group who just debuted.


    We cant let them grow up. We must finish this pirate group in the cradle! Otherwise, they will be a big problem for the marines in the future!


    Although the Spade Pirates appeared here by mistake, Hinas sense of duty tells her that even if she didnt hook up the iron bone pirates, she had caught a bigger fish.


    Rankyaku (Tempest Kick)The thorn gun! When she was in the air, Hina suddenly thought about it and looked at the position where Ace was standing, and she kicked the marines powerful projectile technique. Still, the difference was that the Rankyaku she kicked was so aggressive and actually formed a javelin-like shape, which went straight to Ace.


    Ace was still shocked by the power of his fire fist. In fact, he didnt even think that the Strength of me-me Fruit was that powerful, he was so distracted that he didnt even realize or see Hinas attack in the sky.


    However, Ian has been paying attention to the situation around. He knows that this is the warship of the Marine headquarters. Then there must be a high-rank marine officer on it. So when Hinaunched her attack, Ian immediately detected it.


    In a moment, he pulled out the Devil-de Yamato and threw out a Flying sh to the sky. The projectiles Hina and Ianunched collided in the air, and a turbulent flow broke out immediately, and then they offset each other and dissipated.


    Hina was surprised again. She didnt expect on this pirate ship, not only would there be a Logia Fruit User, but also a sword master!?


    The strength of this pirate group was higher than she imagined!


    Having that said, as a Captain of the Marine Headquarters, Hina also has her own pride.


    Seeing that the Rankyaku (Tempest Kick) Attack didnt work, Hina gave up the attack. She stopped using the Geppo (Moonwalk) and fell directly from the sky on the deck of the Spades ship.


    Just when Hina was in the air, the crew didnt see her clearly, but when shended on the deck, including Ian, they were all stunned.


    What! A woman! And a stunning one!


    Aces crew dont know Tina, they just felt a little surprised, only Ian was so astonished that he almost screamed out, isnt this, the ck Cage, Hina!? Thus, the marines that appear here this time were not from the G-3 branch, but a proper marine headquarters force!?


    What the Heck, This is a problem! Ace attacked a ship of the Marine headquarters. He will definitely be wanted by the marines, and now, he was in great trouble for what he just did.


    Ian had a headache, and he finally realized that he might have witnessed the rise of Ace Pirates name with his own eyes, and it all started with him attacking a warship of the Marine Headquarters


    Hinanded on the deck of the Spades ship, and she was still in her elegant pose. She held a cigarette in her mouth, pulled her gloves, and said, Pirates, announce your name!


    She had a charming voice and a sense ofposure, but Ace didnt buy it. He held the cowboy hat on his head and said, Im Ace, captain of the Spade Pirates. Why are you attacking our ship?


    Hina smiled slightly and said, What are you saying!? You are Pirates, We are the Marines, Why cant we attack you? Besides, didnt you just destroy our warships?


    But, we did onlye here to save those marines of the reef! Ace yelled.


    Hina was speechless. Actually, from this point, the marines were not authentic. They asked for help with that emergency call. Although this group was pirates, they were willing toe to rescue those people. It was all a good intention, but the marines wanted to catch them in return and make them look like viins.


    Hina is very sorry! she apologized and said, but this is a question of stance. I appreciate your willingness toe and rescue the marines, but I also have to do my duty!


    The pirates and the marines are standing on the opposing positions. It is doomed that the two sides can only be enemies. There could be no kindness between these two enemies, no wrong or right. The marines spare no effort to catch the pirates. Simrly, the pirates also resist them by any means, which is the central theme of this world. Rebellion!


    After listening to Hina, Ace couldnt say a word.


    Surrender! Hina walked towards Ace step by step: You cant escape!


    That wont work! Ace pulled back his posture, alerting Hina.


    When she saw him like this, Hina had no choice but to start the fight. She burst out and mmed her feet at the deck, rushing towards Ace, and then lifted her leg and kicked him on the shoulder.


    Seeing Hina fighting with her fists and feet, Ace naturally got excited, then he also raised his leg to collide with Hinas.


    Looking at this, Ian couldnt help reminding Ace, Dont rush to her!


    However, Ians reminder waste. Both Ace and Hina were pretty good at Close-quartersbat. Naturally, their legs were moving fast. Ians words have just fallen, and Aces leg has already collided with Hinas.


    The expected shock waves did note, and Ace saw that he had kicked Hinas leg, and then his leg passed through hers.


    The two sides obviously kicked each other, but they crossed each other in an instant. Ace was too surprised to find that he had a ck iron shackle on his leg.


    This shackle turned out to be very heavy as if it was steel.


    Whats going on!? Ace was confused.


    But Hina didnt give him a chance at all. At this time, she rushed forward, opened her right arm, and bumped it into Aces chest.


    Under the circumstance, Ace was crossed by Hinas right arm again, and another ck shackle appeared on him, tightly binding his arms together.


    Ace fell to the ground and struggled to stand up. He startedpressing his arms muscles, trying to break free of the shackles.


    Thats useless, Im the user of the Bind-Bind Fruit! Hina stood elegantly, with her arms crossed, and said to Ace: Everything that passes through my body will be bound! No amount of power can break my shackles!


    But Ace didnt listen, and there was a raging me all over his body, and he directly transformed his body into elements.


    Initially, he wanted to get rid of these shackles in this way. In Aces mind, cuffs can lock peoples body parts, but they cant cage the fire?


    However, what Ace did not expect was that when his body turned into mes, his chest and legs could not be elementalized.


    For a moment, Ace remembered what Ian told him about the power of the Haki, so he immediately understood that Hina must have attached the Haki to her shackles when she had just locked him!


    In fact, it was true that under normal circumstances, Hinas Bind fruit cant lock the Logia Fruit Users, but Hina had already awakened her Haki.


    Haki, This kind of Power, can be used anytime once it has been awakened, but most people dont understand what this power is, so they cant exercise it consciously. But Hina is a captain of the Marine headquarters. Among these Marines, some experts can use Haki professionally. With the guidance of these people, Hina has mastered the Busoshoku Haki, which is the simplest type.


    While leaving shackles through Aces body, she naturally reinforced them with the Haki, which was the reason why Ace could not break free.


    Otherwise, why would she try to arrest Ace when she knew that he was a Logia Fruit User?


    Ace was careless. If he didnte into contact with Hinas body, she wouldnt be able to lock him.


    Watching Ace desperately struggling, Hina was not worried at all. Although the Grand Line is full of powerful people and Haki experts, this is only the first half of the Grand Line known as Paradise. She doesnt think that Ace can use the Haki to get rid of her shackles.


    The members of the spade Pirates, watching their captain being chained, one by one picked up their weapons and rushed towards Hina, trying to attack her in order to rescue their captain.


    However, they were not that big of a deal. Hina easily avoided their attack, and then she opened her arms, surrounding the area with a fence-like cage of bars thate out of her hands, which directly locked all the members of the spade Pirates.


    Then Hinas gaze turned to Ian and said, You are the only one left. Who are you?


    Me? Ian blinked and said, Ah, Im a passer-by, just a pawn that runs a minor character!


    Hina just gave Ian a nk face.


    Really! Ian spread his arms and looked at Hinas beautiful eyes, very sincere


    At this time, suddenly, a thumping sound came, and the hull of the Spades ship trembled again. Ian looked back and saw another warshiping. They also shot ck javelins from their muzzles and pierced their ship on the other side.


    Ian sighed. He knew that Hinas appearance dyed the escape of their ship. Now, another warship has caught up, and the Spades ship was under a two-sided attack.


    Several grappling hooks were thrown to the mast of the Spades ship. The marine soldiers on both sides of the warships, carrying their guns and holding the rope, swung onto the pirate ship. Soon, the deck was full of marine soldiers.


    Youre surrounded! Hina said to Ian, Under such circumstances, do you think you can escape?


    Now, am I obligated to fight the marines!? When Ian thought about it, he saw Ace standing up from the ground.


    Facing Hina, Ace covered the members of the Spade Pirates and Ian, too, and without turning his head back, he said: All of you go now! Quickly! Jump to the sea! Especially you, Ian! Youre not like me. You cant fight the marines! So, run away!


    Ian froze all of a sudden


    ____________________________________________________________________________________


    Hello, everyone, hope you enjoyed todays chapter!! ^-^ <ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>


    _______________!Enjoy and thank you all for reading!


    <strong>I cant wait to read yourments </strong>

 Chapter 99: Parting

    Chapter 99: Parting


    Ace!!! Are you f@cking kidding me?


    Didnt I just try my best not to reveal my name? In the end, you were so kind that you yelled my name immediately.


    However, just as Ian thought about that, he heard Ace continue: You are a pirate hunter, but its just that we happened to save you. You dont need to be a pirate because of our short rtionship!


    Upon hearing Aces words, Hina immediately turned her eyes to Ian and asked in amazement: You turned out to be a pirate hunter!?


    As soon as Ian pondered, he immediately understood that Ace was not exposing him. On the contrary, he was actually helping him out!


    Even if Ian didnt give his name, with the marines capabilities, they could always look for his photos. At that time, the marines would wonder why a person who was originally a pirate hunter would be on a pirate ship. Inbination with the fact that Ian concealed his name, the marines would misunderstand that he has be a pirate.


    On the other hand, in the presence of so many marine soldiers, Ians name and identity were directly acknowledged. The marines can definitely find out the truth, and in the absence of concealment, what Ace just said can be believedter.


    Because the spade pirates originally came here to rescue the marine soldiers after receiving the Distress Signal, so its natural to say that they saved Ian too, the pirate hunter, as well.


    As soon as he understood the true intention of Ace, Ian couldnt help but take a look at Aces back. He knew why Ace did this, that is, because what he had said before. Ian once told him that he couldnt be a pirate and needed the identity of a bounty hunter. Though Ace didnt say it, he has actually kept it in mind. This encounter with the marines was an unexpected thing, and it has be impossible to avoid. Its just because Ian was on his ship, which is easy to cause the marines misunderstanding, thats why Ace took the initiative to stand up for Ian.


    Maybe for Ace, he knows more than anyone that everyone has his own aspirations. So although he wanted Ian to be his deputy captain, he didnt take this opportunity to pull him in.


    After sighing, Ian didnt know what to say. Facing Hinas query, he nodded: Yes, Im a pirate hunter!


    Hina looked at Ian silently for a long time, and then she said, Since you are a pirate hunter, then stand aside! Wait until I arrest these Pirates, then well talk about you.


    Alright! Ian stood aside, obediently with a tilted head.


    Then Hina stopped paying attention to him, but what she didnt know was that when Ian lowered her head, he had a gleam in his eyes.


    Catch them! When the Marines heard Hinas order, they immediately surrounded Ace, Jimmy and the others were behind him.


    At this time, Ace suddenly rushed up, kicked off a marine soldier, and said to Jimmy and the crew, Jump out to the sea!


    The spade pirates knew that if they were caught by the marines, they would die in prison, so they didnt hesitate and struggled to get up. Although they were chained by Hinas shackles, their feet could still move, so they rushed towards the side of the ship!


    Stop! Or well shoot! The Marines soldiers shouted.


    How could they listen to them? They rushed to the side of the ship without looking back. Seeing that they were about to jump down, the Marines were anxious. They aimed their guns at Jimmy and others, and they were going to fire!


    However, at this moment, Ace suddenly burst out and yelled, Dont you dare hurting mypanions!!!


    With his shouting, an invisible shock wave suddenly broke out from Ace, sweeping all those present. The soldiers on the deck who were holding guns were preparing to shoot. Suddenly, their eyes turned white, and then they frothed and copsed.


    Not only the soldiers on the deck, but also the marines standing on the warships on both sides, were also affected, fainting one by one.


    This invisible force was ambiguous, and even Hina and Ian were also affected by it. When they were struck by this shock wave, Ian also felt some dizziness. Although he soon recovered his senses, he actually felt the strong erosion of this willpower.


    Hinas cigarette, which had been in her mouth, finally fell off her soft red lips. With all the things that she saw from the beginning, Hina kept her calm expression all the time, but now, an extreme shock expression appeared on her face.


    Haoshoku Haki!? (Conquerors Spirit)


    Suspiciously staring at Ace, and looking at the marine soldiers who fainted on the ground, she finally understood what had happened. In front of her, this boy in the cowboy hat, he has the Conquerors Haki, which has an appearing percentage of only one in several million people!!?


    Ian was also aware of the power that Ace had just erupted. It was the Haoshoku Haki emanating from his emotions. It was Ians first time that he really saw the existence of this power.


    Seeing arge number of soldiers fainted, Hina was stunned. Ian realized that this was a great opportunity, so he took something out of his pocket and rushed towards her.


    When Hina saw Ians movements, she immediately reacted by raising her leg and kicking it towards Ian. Regardless of whether this person was a bounty hunter or a pirate in front of her, she was going to put him down.


    Noticing Hinas uing leg, Ian raised his left hand to block it, which made Hina sneer and despise his move.


    However, something strange happened. Ians hand actually blocked Hinas kick. Instead of passing through his palm, he caught her leg directly in his hand.


    You!!! Hina was shocked. After her kick was blocked, she suddenly felt powerless. Until then, she could see clearly that Ian was holding a ck handcuff, which was already locked on her leg.


    Kai Kairoseki (Seastone)! Hina said, then her body fell softly toward the ground.


    But halfway down, she felt an arm around her waist.


    Looking up, she found that it was Ian who held her. (T/N: Ohhhh! So sweet! Kiss her now XD)


    How Why do you have the Kairoseki? Hina asked weakly.


    Im sorry, beautiful! Ian smiled and said: I cant let you catch this pirate group. Im the only one who can catch them! So even though I am a pirate hunter, I had to stop you this time!


    Hinas ankle was cuffed by the Kairoseki, which drained her strength, and the shackles on Aces body suddenly softened, so he broke free as soon as he notices that.


    Ian, didnt I ask you to stay out of this? Ace looked at himplicatedly.


    Im not that pedantic! Ian shrugged and said, Besides, Im not helping some pirates, Im helping my friends!


    After that, Ian said to Ace, Just go! You have caused so much trouble! Now, you are a true pirate, and you will be wanted soon. Your ship is beyond damaged, so you have to run with Jimmy and the others, get a warship and leave!


    What about you? Ace asked him.


    I have to stay! Ian nced at Hina in her arms and said, She is also a Devil Fruit user. She cant swim. When your ship sinks, she might die. I have to get her to another battleship!


    Hina just kept listening to Ian and Aces conversation quietly and didnt say a word.


    Ace looked up at the third warship that was approaching gradually on the other side. Knowing that it was not time to talk more, he said to Ian, Okey then, got to go! Ian, although our paths are different, I wish you a wonderful life!


    You too! Ian sighed. It seems that Ace also found out that if they keep bumping to each other, they will make more troubles. Thats why he said such a thing.


    Ace jumped to the warship on the right side of his ship, then lowered the ropedder to let Jimmy and the other members in the sea climb up. Although there were fainted soldiers on that warship, Ian knows that with Aces personality, these marine soldiers will be safe, they will just find themselves tied up with ropes by the time they wake up. For sure, when he reaches an ind, they will be released.


    As for the problem of the Log Pose (Grand Compass), its up to Ace and them, but of course, there would find one on the warship that points to the next ind


    Even with Jimmy, they were barely able to control the warship. Soon, Ian saw the battleship turn around and slowly began to leave.


    The third marines ship came and wanted to chase Ace and his crew, but Ian stood by the side of the ship, hugging Hina and shouting at them, Come here, Captain Hina is here!


    After seeing the situation on the spade pirates ship through the binocr, the Marines on the warship had to give up chasing Ace and headed towards Ian.


    When we get on board, I have to listen to your exnation! Hina said while she was softly held in Ians arms, and gnashing her teeth.


    Whatever! Ian shrugged and said, Oh, forget to say that these Kairoseki handcuffs were actually given to me by Vice-Admiral Garp!


    GaVice-Admiral Garp!?


    At this time, Hina finally believed that Ian was a pirate hunter. However, while he was waiting for Tina to say something, they suddenly heard a loud noiseing from the spades ship under their feet.


    The spade pirates ship was unlucky this time. Tinas ck Spear Projectiles pierced through its two sides, left and right. Hundreds of marine soldiers jumped on it, and the ship supported them for a long time. Now it finally copsed.


    Ian only felt that his feet were not steady, and he only had time to hold Tina tightly in his arms, press the hat on his head, and then he felt icy-cold sensation ascending he has started fallen into the sea


    ____________________________________________________________________________________


    Hello, everyone, hope you enjoyed todays chapter!! ^-^ <ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>


    _______________!Enjoy and thank you all for reading!


    <strong>I cant wait to read yourments </strong>

 Chapter 100: The Surface

    Chapter 100: The Surface


    When ice-cold water touched him, Ian couldnt help shivering.


    There was nothing to do with the ship drowning. Although Hina is a Devil Fruit User, she cant swim, but Ian could.


    He held Hina tightly in one hand, entered the seawater slowly, and kept floating on the surface, waiting for the rescue of the uing marines.


    However, what Ian didnt think about was that the spades ship, which had a disintegrated hull at this time, was actually sinking!


    Everyone knows that when the ship is sinking, the people nearby are in grave danger, because when the ship sinks into the water, it will bring out a vortex, and then the strong currents will pull them together into the sea.


    This was the situation that Ian is facing now. Because of the attack on the hull of Aces pirate ship, the ship began entering the water. At this time, after its copse, its speed of sinking began to elerate. However, it will take a while for the marines warship toe over.


    Ian has felt the suction at this time. Peoples neutralization is totally different in the sea, and on thend, Ian cant make it out even with his current strength. So, he held Hina and startedically swimming faster while screaming. When he found that he still cant break free of this suction, he immediately knew that he was going to suffer.


    Hey, gorgeous! You have to hold your breath for a minute! Ian said to Hina in his arms.


    Hinas expression was veryplicated at this time. She knows that she became powerless in the sea, so if she wanted to survive, she had to rely on Ian.


    When the waves rolled in, a burst of force immediately pulled Ian and Hina down to the bottom of the sea.


    Thanks to Ians early warning, Hina also held her breath. Although she could not swim, she could only hold her breath for a while, and then when the shippletely sank, the suction power of the current would disappear, and then they could resurface.


    Ian carried Hina in his left hand and tightly pressed his hat with his right hand. He didnt know if the Den Den Mushi in his hat will be OK, but he cant let go of it at this time, because once its released, the hat will drift away with the currents, and he may not be able to find it back. He can only maintain this posture, only relying on his legs to push upward and trying to keep the moving upward force, so that he and Hina dont get dragged too far by the current.


    However, the suction force brought by the sinking shipsted longer than Ian imagined. As time went by, Hina couldnt hold her breath anymore. She was in a weakened state by the seawater, plus her lung capacity was iparable with Ian. When she was about to break, she couldnt help struggling with her body.


    When she moved like this, her body suddenly sank a little. When Ian responded and re-tightened her, he was no longer holding her waist, but immediately hugged her chest. His arms circled around her, and his palms rested on her plump chest.


    Hina was shocked and opened her mouth to shout. But she forgot that they were in the water. Herst breath turned into bubbles and floated to the surface.


    The seawater entered her lungs, which choked her and made her suffer.


    If this continues, Hina will drown and die, but at this time, Ians mouth stretched out, kissed her lips, and gave her hisst breath.


    Ian was actually quite helpless. In fact, he has nothing to do with Hina because she was too old for him. If not miscalcted, Hina should be 29-years-old at this time. Ian only admired her for her Yujies style. (Yujie  refers to girls or young women who are mature in appearance, body, personality, and temperament, and whose personalities are calm)


    But falling into the water is such a hard thing to deal with, especially when saving a Devil Fruit User whos basically insted from swimming once he eats a Devil Fruit. Hina doesnt remember thest time that she hadnt fallen into the water like this. So, her panic was inevitable. In these circumstances, Ian cant let her die, and he must protect her, so to provide her with some air to survive, that kiss was also inevitable. ^^


    Fortunately, Hina finally calmed down after she was able to breathe. She did not dare to struggle anymore. Those who fell into the seawater always get in a panic state. Sometimes that kills the rescuer and the drowning person together, and she knew that.


    Feeling that the suction of the water current was slowly decreasing, Ian swung his legs and pushed towards the surface. In fact, he couldnt hold his breath anymore.


    At this time, the third Battleship was approaching, searching for the drowning people. At that time, there were not only Ian and Hina on the spades ship, but also some marine soldiers who were fainted by Aces Haoshoku Haki. These marines were awoken by the icy seawater, desperately floating on the surface and shouting for help.


    Huu Haaa! When they reached the surface, Ian and Hina both took a long breath.


    Pulling out the Devil-de Yamato from his waist and lifting it up high, the next second, Ian unleashed a huge amount of Nen and ignited the whole de. The zing fire was so eye-catching in the dark night. When the soldiers on the warship saw it, they immediately put down the lifeboat and rowed towards Ian and Hina.


    Thank you Hina gasped and whispered to Ian, But When exactly will you move your hand?


    Ian froze for a second, and then found that his hand was still on Hinas chest, so he quickly moved it down to her waist, said: Im sorry!! Im sorry!!


    However, even though she said this, Ian recalled that feeling just now. Hina had been wearing a burgundy-purple marine uniform, so far, Ian found out that her uniform was hiding a lot! It felt bigger than he thought.


    Hina didnt say another word. She was a mature woman. She wouldnt be blushed and red-faced for such a trivial matter. She could understand that he had no choice before.


    After getting on the lifeboat and returning to the marine warship, Hina and Ian were relieved and rxed


    Hina sat on the deck, and soon a soldier brought her a dry cloak and a ss of hot tea, while Ian was ignored.


    Hina looked at the Kairoseki (Seastone) shackles on her ankle and her wet clothes, then she stood up and said, Im going to change my clothes!


    Then she nced at Ian and said to a marine soldier, Give him a ss of hot tea!


    Thats alright! Ian smiled at her.


    Hina snorted coldly and went into the cabin without looking back. Only the Marines on the warship kept staring at Ian alertly.


    Although they knew that Captain Hina was saved by this man, since Ian was on the Pirate Ship before, the soldiers could not figure out who was he, so they could only treat him with such a cold attitude.


    Ian didnt mind them at all, he just took off his hat to see if the Den Den Mushi was OK.


    When he took it down, Ian was a little flustered because his Den Den Mushi hade out of its shell, and it looked sick.


    Ah Whats going on?


    Ian hurriedly grabbed a marine and asked him.


    It should be the salt of the seawater that harmed it! Marine soldiers had more opportunities to use a Den Den Mushi, they clearly understand a lot about them, so he exined to Ian: Den Den Mushi is also a creature of water, but they love freshwater. The salt of the seawater will cause them to dehydrate. It doesnt take long for it to soak in the sea. You just need to leave it in freshwater as soon as possible.


    So Ian quickly asked the soldier for some freshwater in a basin, and then he put Den Den Mushi in it.


    The effect was quite good, after a while, the Den Den Mushi gradually regained some consciousness.


    Just as Ian was relieved, Hina changed her clothes and came out of the cabin. The first thing she did was to ask about the casualties.


    The marine soldiers who were fainted by Aces Haki were all basically saved. Now the only trouble was the soldiers on the warship who are kidnapped by Ace.


    Hina thought about it and asked Ian to follow her into the cabin.


    When they arrived at the room, she asked him coldly, Your pirate friend, drove away with my Battleship, and my soldiers on board. How would you exin this?


    Rx! Ian nodded at her. You just have to follow the route of that warship, and you will definitely find your soldiers!


    Good enough! Hina said, Ill believe your words. But from now on, youre going to be my prisoner. If I dont find my soldiers, then you will bear the responsibility.


    Although Hina was very grateful that Ian had saved her life, she went back to her normal state.


    Ian shrugged. He didnt care, because he knew that with Aces personality, those marine soldiers would not be harmed or in danger.


    So by that, are you going to make me wanted by the marines!? Ian asked her.


    I checked your identity! You are indeed a Pirate hunter, and youre also the famous Pirate hunter of East Blue! Hina flicked her long wet pink hair, lit a cigarette, and held it in her mouth. Then, she asked Ian: How is Smoker nowadays?


    Ian was not surprised that she would ask about Smoker. In Ians memory, Hina and Smoker were marine trainees of the same period, so he nodded and said: Fortunately, I just had a spar with him before I went out to the sea, he looked very energetic.


    Hinaughed, and then asked curiously, You are obviously a Pirate hunter, why bing friends with pirates? Hina is very confused!


    It is a long story! Ian sighed and said, You havent answered my question yet.


    Dont worry! Hina said, I wont ce a bounty on you, but your friend is hard to tell!


    Ian nodded, which was what he expected. In fact, from the beginning, when he saw that themander of the uing marines was Hina, Ian knew that there was room for maneuver!


    Among the marines, there are different thoughts and judgments, such as the Admiral Akainu, the red dog, or Vice Admiral Doberman, known as the hawk. They have apletely tough judgment towards the pirates. If they encounter such a person, there would be no eptable reason for Ians affairs on a pirate ship.


    However, Hina was different. Although she is one of the Marine Headquarters, she belongs to the gentler category. She will fight against all pirates, but in this special case of Ian, she will also have other considerations.


    Thats why Ian chose not to stay on Aces ship and rescue Hina. With this sentiment, she might not ask in her report for an arrest warrant for Ian.


    In fact, Ian also knows that its awkward for him to keep his identity as a pirate hunter. If he wants to stay pure, it shouldnt be a problem for him to catch any pirate within his power. But its a bias that he has contact with some pirates. Ace is one, and in the future, Zoro will be the next. As a matter of fact, Zoro is his own younger brother, and this identity cant be released. Once he and Luffy start their journey and go out to the sea as pirates, Ian wont be able to catch them either.


    At this point, Ian and Garp are in a simr situation. Garp is a Marine Vice Admiral, but his son is the leader of the Revolutionary Army, and his grandson will be Pirateter, which is very embarrassing


    Everyone has his own ideas and dreams, even if they are families, they can not interfere with the choices of others


    After thinking about it, Ian asked Hina, Where are you going now? Back to the Marine Headquarters?


    Hina nodded her head and said, This time, we had this ident in the encirclement of the Iron Bone Pirates. The operation can onlye to an end. Your friend Ace caused some losses to my troops. And my ships must be repaired after the damage he made, so I had to go back to the Marine Headquarters first.


    Then let me tag along! Ian said with a smile, Ill stay in one of your ships until we get to the Sabaody Archipgo!


    Ian suddenly decided to go to Sabaody Ind for no reason. After thinking about what happened during this period of time, he found that he fell into the wrong thinking.


    The situation of the Grand Line is totally different from the East Blue. The navigation on the Grand Line requires a Log Pose, and he could only travel from an ind to the next. In this case, even if Ian catches a pirate, It is quite troublesome to get him to a marine base and receive the bounty. He still hasnt figured out yet the location of the G-3 branch on this route!


    This point, after Ian entered the Grand Line, he couldnt see it for a long time. When Pixar was killed on Cactus Ind, he wasnt able to get his bounty.


    Moreover, even if he finds the base of the G-3 branch, if he goes on and catches pirates, can he turn back to the branch again?


    He needs to have a lot of Eternal Poses, so he can travel freely on the Grand Line


    This kind of route, which is destined to go only in a straight line, was specially set for the adventurers. If Ian wants to be a pirate hunter, then there are so many inds in the Grand Line that could really help him, in fact, Sabaody Archipgo is only one of them!


    Not only is it close to the Marine headquarters, but its also the convergence point of all the paths. All kinds of pirates will eventually gather there. Ian can wait for them toe there, then catches them like rabbits, and he wont be thinking a way of getting his reward because the Marine Headquarters is close and convenient.


    Only Sabaody Archipgo can be stated as Ians true paradise


    Therefore, its a good thing for him to meet Hina here. She must have the Eternal Pose of marine headquarters The Marineford. Ian can tag along in her boat directly to Sabaody Archipgo.


    Thats why Ian stayed here with Hina and went on a separate path with Ace. One is to prove to Hina with practical actions, and making sure that she wont file a report asking for a bounty on his head. The other is to go directly to Sabaody Ind by staying at the marines ship.


    Its not just the difference in identities of him and Ace, even though he was a pirate. Ace can take risks and keep adventuring from ind to ind. If he has money, he could keep moving forward. However, Ian couldnt do the same. The growth of his strength depends on a lot of money. So, unfortunately, he has to skip these, for sure, fun adventures.


    Of course, there are many unknown factors in Sabaody Ind. Its under the sight of the headquarters. There are the heads of Marines, not only the Admirals, but also Celestial Dragon. If Ian doesnt get careful enough and gets entangled in something he shouldnt be involved with, will it lead him to any troubles? Etc Thats why Ian needs to act swiftly.


    In any case, going to Sabaody Ind is the best option for Ian. (The perfect ce to grind xD)


    After listening to his words, Hina did not speak for a while. It seemed that she was weighing the gains and losses. After all, Ian was not a marine. She was asked to let a non-marine to board one of her own warships. Hina didnt know if something would go wrong.


    In the end, Hina said, Well, its a reward for saving my life, but your range of activities must be limited! There are some confidential positions on the warship, and you cant approach them!


    Thats fine with me! Ian smiled.


    Although at the time, when he was in the East Blue, he took a marine ship in the name of swordsmanship instructor, but it was not the same as it is now. This is a standard warship of the Marine Headquarters. Such a Battleship even allowed him before to get aboard as an outsider.


    Its a great honor for Ian. Its also a reason why he is determined to maintain his identity as a pirate hunter. He could have a little more or less rtionship with the Marines. If he really became a pirate, he might stay on this ship, only as a prisoner


    This time, it was considered that he have reached an agreement with Hina, which made Ian very happy. It seems that he has constantly been tagging along with various ships, merchant ships, pirate ships, and now marine warships.


    I dont know when Ill have a boat of my own


    That night, Hina arranged a room for Ian. The room was very small. It should be a room for a soldier. Although the warships of the Marine headquarters are huge, it has arge number of people on board, so its natural that the rooms are so small. Ian could only take it for granted.


    Both Hina and Ian tacitly didnt mention the incident when they fell into the seawater. Simrly, the incident about the Kairoseki (Seastone) shackles was also not mentioned. Ian used the Kairoseki (Seastone) shackles to take advantage of Hina at that time, which led to the smooth escape of Ace. It was a very humiliating thing for her. She could not return the manacles to Ian.


    Ian felt that it was not a big deal. When fighting with Ace, he discovered that his Nen and the Haki can be simrly effective for the Devil Fruit Users, Ian was not interested in using the Kairoseki again.


    Its not that efficient to keep using these handcuffs every time he encounters a Devil Fruit User. How could he gain experience or upgrade his proficiencies in that way?


    In this way, the night passed. The next morning, when Ian got up, he heard the news that the marines had caught up with the warship Ace tookst night.


    For such a huge warship, Aces manpower could barely drive it away. So, halfway through, Ace and his crew changed ships, drove away in a small boat, damaged the mast of the warship, and left the warship in ce. The marine soldiers were tied up by the pirates, but they were unharmed.


    After hearing the news, Hina was relieved and rxed, as well as Ian.


    Of the three warships Hina brought out this time, only one was in good condition. The other two, one had a big hole made by Aces Fire Fist, and the mast of the other ship has also been destroyed. So they are obligated to go back and repair them


    Therefore, the marine force began to follow the guidance of the Eternal Pose, thinking about the return to the Marine headquarters.


    Ian didnt know how long it would take them to return, but he was not in a hurry. When he got free every day, he exercised swordsmanship and practiced his abilities on the deck of the marine.


    Two dayster, Hina found Ian on board and gave him a wanted poster.


    On it, it was a picture of Ace, Ian didnt know where or how the Marines took it. But at this time, they didnt seem to know the full name of Ace, so it only said Fire Fist Ace!


    And the amount written on his wanted poster was 90 million Berries!


    Ian looked at Hina in surprise. He didnt understand why Ace had such a high bounty as soon as he became wanted.


    He is a Logia Devil Fruit User! Hina exined to Ian with a cigarette in her mouth. So the department attached great importance, plus when I reported him, I also said that he had used the Haoshoku Haki. So when his bounty was finally decided, it turned out to be so high! Hina is shocked, too.


    Ny million! Hmm! Ian looked at this bounty with excitement and said, Damn it, I really want to catch him now!


    In this case, Hina will be d to see that!


    Thats right! Ian suddenly thought of a question and turned to Hina and asked, If we say I mean, if they Marines put a bounty on my head, how much would it be?


    ____________________________________________________________________________________


    Hello, everyone, hope you enjoyed todays chapter!! ^-^ <ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>


    _______________!Enjoy and thank you all for reading!


    <strong>I cant wait to read yourments </strong>

 Chapter 101: The Whole Army of Iron Bone Pirates

    Chapter 101: The Whole Army of Iron Bone Pirates


    The bounty amount is a very interesting thing in this world.


    Although that amount of money does not necessarily represent the real strength of the wanted person, but to a certain extent, it represents the degree of ferocity and danger of the pirates. Theparison between the pirates is almost based on their bounty amount, so generally, for the pirates, they tend to becent when their bounty increases.


    The pirates with low bounties usually have awe in front of the pirates with high reward, and these pirates also have the feeling of being superior. This is considered as a ss division between pirates


    It is precisely because of this interesting phenomenon that Ian really wanted to know how high his bounty would be if he became a wanted pirate


    After hearing Ians query, Hina, wearing her sunsses, sat down in her deck chair and said, Oh? You want to be wanted too?


    Its just curiosity? Ian smiled and said, Hina, Beautiful (Bijin), just help me figure it out!


    Put that word away! Hina took a puff and said with a cold face, Little brother, Im much older than you. The only thing that you should call me with is Nee-Chan(elder sister)!


    After saying that, she said positively: ording to the pirates you arrested in the East Blue, your bounty is at least higher than 20 million Berries, but since you have not caused any troubles, this is not a good assessment, so I can only say that if you were ever to be wanted, your current bounty should not exceed 40 million! (<strong>Greycat</strong>, youre GODDAMN RIGHT)


    Thats it!? Ian was a little disappointed when she settled in.


    Compared with Aces 90 million, the difference is more than double. Sure enough, Logia Devil Fruit Users are more valued.


    In fact, Ian was also thinking about it. Hina doesnt know much about Ians strength. The two had only fought once, that is, the collision between her Rankyaku (Tempest Kick) and his Flying sh. However, such a sh made Hina raise Ians bounty by 20 million Berries, which shows that she still attaches great importance to Ian.


    And there were other things that Hina didnt include. When she contacted the Marine Headquarters to inquire about Ians information, she naturally heard about Smokers evaluation report on Ian. One of his words, Doesnt awe the Marines authority! reminded Hina of many things. Its also based on this consideration for Ian to tag along on her ship. In Hinas opinion, for people like Ian, nothing could force him to the pirates road, nor to the Marines.


    Therefore, she tried to say as little as possible about Ians bounty. She didnt want Ian to grow ambition because of the high estimated bounty.


    Ian didnt know about her way of thinking. Just as he was going to put it down and tell her about the situation of Sabaody Archipgo, the watchman on the mast of the warship suddenly shouted.


    Captain Hina! Theres a situation ahead!


    Hina stood up and asked, Whats going on? Is it a pirate group?


    No Looks like its not! The watchman looked ahead, holding his binocrs and observed: It looks like a shipwreck!


    Hina came to the bow of the ship in doubt. Ian and a group of marine soldiers followed her. As the warship continued to advance, what the watchman said gradually appeared in front of everyone.


    When they approached the shipwreck, a corpse was floating at the surface!


    The body was lying on a broken board, but there was a long cut on his back, which had been filled with the seawater.


    Its a pirate! When Hina looked at the tattoo on the corpses arm, she was shocked and said, Hes from the Iron Bone Pirates!


    Hina was originally ordered to hunt down the Iron Bone Pirates this time. Although her encirclement failed, she firmly still recalls the Jolly Roger of Iron Bone Pirates, so she recognized it at a nce.


    The Marines on the ship were very surprised. It never urred to them that the iron bone pirate group they had been searching for would suddenly appear here.


    As the warships continued to move forward, more and more bodies appeared. Without exception, they were all members of the iron bone Pirates. When they arrived at the site of the incident, everyone saw a broken ship. The bottom of the ship was fine, so it was able to float on the sea, but the entire hull was gone as if it had been blown away by a violent explosion.


    The people of the iron bone Pirates were scattered all around, slowly drifting away with the seawater.


    Investigate Now! Hina immediatelymanded her soldiers, Look for survivors. If there are any survivors, rescue then and ask if they saw what happened! In addition, look for the iron bone Ewing and see if he is here!


    At once, the Marines acted immediately, lowered the dinghies, and rowed the broken ship.


    Hina turned around and asked Ian, Could this be done by your friend, Ace?


    Ian shook his head and said, Thats unlikely! Lets say that he left and followed the same route as us. Even if that was true, he could not have done such a cruel thing.


    The members of the iron bone Pirates here were all dead bodies, and most of them were mainly shed by a sharp weapon, which is impossible for Ace to do.


    With the investigation of the marine soldiers, more and more strange situations appeared. Among the corpses they recovered, several of them looked like children!


    However, the strange thing was although they were children, they had tattoos of the iron bone Pirates on their bodies!


    Just as Hina and Ian looked at the bodies in disbelief, wondering what had happened, the Marines finally shouted, saying that they found the body of the Iron Bone Ewing!


    As soon as Ewings body appeared, this meant that the Iron Bone Pirates were really destroyed. Hina carefully examined Ewings injuries, and Ian also watched with disgust. It looked a bit scary because his body looked horrible, he had a big hole in his chest, as if a mortar had been pressed against his chest then fired.


    How could this be possible? Hina is confused! she frowned and said, The Iron Bone Ewing is the user of the Iron Bone Devil Fruit. He can freely control the bones of his body and expose them to form ayer of Bone Armor, which isparable to a steel shield. Let alone mortar shells. Even the cannonballs of a warship cant hurt him much. How could he be prated by a close-fired mortar?


    There are too many questionable points about this matter. The fatal injury of Ewing made them feel as if he was defenseless and was directly prated.


    Aces suspicion was indeed ruled out at this time, but the question is, who was the person who attacked the Iron Bone Pirates?


    Ian was also thinking deeply that the iron bone Pirate Group should be very cunning. Hina took her troops to the Labyrinth Ind to encircle and suppress them, but she didnt encounter them at all. Instead, they appeared at a ce far away. It can be seen that the so-called activities near the Labyrinth Ind must be fake news from the iron bone Pirates, but these people were not that lucky. Although they have escaped Hinas encirclement, unfortunately, they encountered another enemy here, leading to the annihtion of the whole group.


    But what if, in a different direction of thinking, the iron bone pirates were not identally encountered by other random enemies, but they were deliberately pursued?


    Dont me Ian for thinking in like this. In general, the fight between pirates is usually not like this. Its mainly about robbing each others money, then killing the losers main cadres, and recruiting their subordinates to strengthen themselves. Therefore, the tragedy of the iron bone pirates only shows that their enemies have a deep hatred towards them.


    To hunt down and erase an entire Pirate Group needs quite detailed information, after all, even Hina, a Captain of the Marine headquarters, was confused.


    However, what Pirates can have intelligence capabilitiesparable to Marines? This is hard to say. Maybe there are, but pirates with such intelligence capabilities rarely appear in the first half of the Grand Line?


    Hinas thoughts were simr to Ians, so she also was very confused.


    At this time, a marine suddenly ran over and said excitedly, Captain Hina, I finally found a clue! Look, we found this!


    The marine soldier, with a ragged ck cloth in his hand, opened it and showed it to the crowd, saying, This is what we found in the hands of a member of the iron bone Pirates. It seems that he had torn it from his opponents clothes before he was killed!


    Hina and Ian looked up and saw that after the ck cloth was unfolded, there was a pattern on it. It was like a skull pierced by a sharp sword.


    It looks like the g of a certain pirate group, but if they understood it correctly ording to the meaning of the pattern, it is a bit off, which seems to mean that they are killing pirates!


    Hina looked at the design for a long time, and came to the same conclusion as Ian. She thought it didnt seem like a sign of a certain pirate group. After thinking about it, she stood up and said, Hina has to report this matter to the headquarters! You keep searching the scene!


    Hai! The Marines responded immediately and went to work again.


    Hina went back to the cabin, Ian looked around, and found that all the marine soldiers were busy at this time. No one was paying attention to him, so he couldnt help but turn his eyes around and sneak into the cabin quietly.


    He nned to eavesdrop on Hinas report to the headquarters.

 Chapter 102: Zed!!

    Chapter 102: Zed!!


    Because there were other Marines in the cabin, Ian did not dare to stay for long, and soon came out.


    However, although he came out, there was an extreme shock in his eyes.


    Hina may have been distracted by the iron bone Pirate Group, so she didnt think that Ian would dare to eavesdrop outside her room, so she didnt deliberately lower her voice when she spoke.


    After reporting the incident of the Iron Bone Pirates to the department, however, the orders that came from the Headquarters told Hina to stop the check.


    When Hina asked why, the marine headquarters told her that the Iron Bone pirates were solved by the newly established Neo Marines of the ck Arm Zephyr! (The Neo marines from One Piece Film: Z.)


    After hearing this, Ian finally understood what was going on, so he left the cabin and went back to the deck quietly.


    Although he was pretending to be calm as if nothing had happened, his heart was beating hard.


    The name of the ck Arm Zephyr, of course, Ian knows him. He is a former Admiral and Instructor of the Marines. It has been said that he has the same character as Garp at his time. When he was young, he was an Expert of BusoshokuHaki at the age of 34, allowing him to coat himself with it and turn his arms ck for much more devastating strikes and defenses, which earned him the nickname ck Arm. Since the beginning, Zephyr has always adhered to the concept of no killing, but then an unfortunate tragedy urred, and his family was killed by pirates.


    It seems that since then, Zephyr has changed his principles and grew a lot of hatred towards the pirates. He originally wanted to quit his job and leave the Marines, but he was retained by the Marines. Atst, he changed from Admiral to Instructor and began to cultivate Marines Freshman Strength.


    The three current Admiral, Akainu, Aokiji and Kizaru were his trainees. Not only that, but in his instructor career, he has trained many excellent marines, even Hina, who was on board, and Smoker, were also his students.


    The ck Arm Zephyr was the soul of the marines.


    He had been continuing his career as an instructor, but now he suddenly appeared here and killed the Iron Bone Pirate Group, which shocked Ian, and quickly, he started calcting the time with his fingers.


    At this time, Zephyrs age was just between 69-70 years old, which was not easy to calcte his specific age, but it is probably around this, that is to say, about five years ago, Zephyrs marine freshman internship ship just happened to be attacked by pirates! The person who attacked his ship was a Devil Fruit User. Almost all of the marines freshmen in that ship were killed, and Zephyr lost his right hand.


    In order to revenge, Zephyr, with the help of marine scientists, transformed his right arm into a mechanical arm Battle Smasher made by Kairoseki (Seastone) and formed a special force called Neo Marines! Then he started hunting Pirate with Devil Fruit.


    Ian suddenly thought about it, and wanted to know how the huge prating wound on the iron bone Ewings chest was made. It must be Zephyrs Kairoseki mechanical arm was fired on his chest, so that he could not use his fruit ability, which killed him by a single shot!


    There were bodies of little children found in the iron bone Pirate Group. It must be the power of the Return-Return Fruit used by Zephyrs subordinates, the second-inmand, and vice-admiral of the Neo Marines, the beautifuldy named Ain!


    ording to the time, Zephyrs Neo Marines should have been established for a while, but this was enough to exin everything that these pirates have encountered.


    Speaking of which, its also the tragedy of the iron bone Pirate Group. Its reasonable that Zephyr, even if he established the Neo Marines, his scope of activity should be in the New World. Unfortunately, the captain of the iron bone Pirate, Ewing, was not only a Devil Fruit User, but he also was killing a lot of marines. These two points were the most hateful things of Zephyr, so he didnt hesitate to rush to the first half of the Grand Line, directly annihting this pirate group.


    At this time, Zephyr and Marines have always been in contact. His Neo Marines group has made it clear that they were also a force of the Marines, so their intelligence capability was naturally supported by the Marines.


    In other words, there were two forces chasing the Iron Bone Pirates, one was Hina, and the other was Zephyr. But she was the bright side, and Zephyr was the dark side. At the same time, a Captain of the Marine Headquarters and a former admiral of the Marines were following him, but if the Iron Bone Pirates were lucky enough to encounter the bright side Hina, they wont be dead in this brutal way, that was the real Hell


    Ian went to the sea three years earlier than Luffy. He remembered a lot of things from his depart, but other things were needed to be reminded only when he encountered them. Now The ck Arm Zephyr suddenly appeared, but it was a wake-up call for Ian. The potential power of the Marines was still terrifying. Even without the current three Admirals, there are other retired Admirals such as Zephyr.


    He just doesnt know when exactly the pirates who attacked his training ship, killed most of his students and took his right hand would be one of the seven Shichibukai, which made Zephyr despise the entire Marines department then turn on them


    Ian stayed on the deck thinking about all of this, and soon, shortly afterward, Hina came out from her cabin with a worried face.


    This probably shocked Hina at this time. Zephyr was her sensei. Naturally, she knew what kind of person he was. Now he has be so cruel to the pirates. A group of pirates has been ughtered like animals. The scene was so bloody, and such a huge change in his temperament was very impactful and overwhelming for Tina.


    When the iron bone Ewings body was recovered, Hinas task waspleted, but she was not happy at all.


    In this case, Ian didnt want to bother her. He quietly went back to his room and started practicing his skills.


    The appearance of Zephyr not only awakened Ian, but also made him realize that its enough to deal with ordinary pirates within his strength now, but hes still far from encountering more powerful people.


    Of course, the Devil Fruit can improve a persons power in a short time, but its disadvantages are also obvious. The seawater is one, and the Kairoseki (Seastone) is another. For these drawbacks, Ian naturally knows them, so he has made up his mind not to eat a Devil Fruit. With the help of the System in his mind, he can also be stronger. Why should he artificially set up weaknesses for himself?


    With the unlocked of a new card slot, more abilities can be equipped, Ians most intuitive feeling was that the cultivation of the Nen skills has begun to speed up, because the growth of his Nen value can gain a lot of proficiency every day.


    Now his Nen proficiency was on the verge of upgrading to the advanced level.


    There are some differences between Nen skills and swordsmanship skills. The proficiency increases slowly, but its effect is very significant. Now Ian was looking forward to what changes would be brought to him when achieving the Advanced Level of the Nen skills.


    Once again, after using the ability of Yukinas card to turn his Nen into Ice Tear Gem and store it, the proficiency of the Nen skills has finally broken through.


    He didnt know if its an illusion. Ian only felt that at the moment when the Nen skills were broken through, his perception of the Nen abilities seemed to have changed.


    [Advanced Nen Skills: increase the value of restored Nen per hour. The current restored value: 10. Increase the total Nen value by 40%. At the same time, the host can use Nen diffusion (diffusion: the spreading of something more widely!) abilities. Proficiency (6/8oooo)]


    Compared with the previous intermediate Nen skills, the advanced Nen skills not only doubled the recovery value, but also increased the total value. What concerns Ian most is theter thing, the Nen diffusion abilities.


    He had guessed before that various ways of using Nen abilities should appear eventually!


    However, what first appeared was not the substantiation of Nen (Hatsu) that Ian had expected, but the diffusion of Nen (Ten and Ren), which surprised him a lot.


    Standing up, Ian closed his eyes and started trying to use the diffusion effect.


    He could feel that, as his Nen moves, an inexplicable force begins spreading around to all sides with his body as the center. This power seemed to be a little different from the previous uses, his mental power (Nen) previously used in entanglement, which was cohesive, but the Nen used now is loose. It was like his Nen was a squeezed sponge, then he let go of it, which made it spread everywhere.


    With the spreading of the Nen, all the objects it touched gave him feedback. Even if Ian closed his eyes, he could feel that he could see what was around him!


    It feels like the ultrasound of a bat  it feels really amazing. (the En from HXH)


    Ian closed his eyes and walked around the small room, but he didnt bump into anything.


    As Ians Nen spread out again, the scene outside the room was sensed, and he received its feedback too.


    The air seemed to be flowing, someone was passing outside Well, a piece of wood on the floor was tilted up, and people passing by might trip by it


    Someone has really stumbled his left shoulder will hit the ground first


    When Ian sensed the situation in the corridor outside with his spread Nen, a falling sound came. A passing soldier fell on his left shoulder, then he stood up, rubbed it, and left while mumbling


    This kind of sense perception was really like Kenbunshoku Haki (Observation Haki)! Ian was very excited, he is now able to make predictions about what is going to happen through this En.

 Chapter 103: Further improvement of strength

    Chapter 103: Further improvement of strength


    For the rest of the time, Ian was in his room, experiencing this new way of using his Nen.


    At present, there are two types of Ians control over his Nen abilities: one is the release of the Nen, which can be formed in a Flying sh or just entangling the Nen on his sword. The other is the new technique of spreading the Nen brought by the Advanced Nen Skills.


    With the consistent experience, Ian found that the so-called Nen diffusion is actually to form an Aura energy field around him. This force field is filled with his own Nen. Any movement of objects will stir his Nen, and that will send him a signal as feedback.


    This kind of perception cant be sensed by the naked eye. What the eyes can see is just an approximation, but what he can perceive through the Nen is very subtle, just like moving hands or feet, what the eyes can see is just the direction of movement, but what he can perceive through the Nen is the various muscle fluctuations involved in moving the hands or feet.


    Ian threw something in a random direction. Through this Nen ability En, he can urately perceive its movement trajectory and urately predict where it will fall. It can be said that after spreading his Nen, the World around him be different. Although he has not really seen or known the true feeling of the Kenbunshoku Haki (Observation Haki), he knows that his En effect can perceive the same as that type of Haki.


    He knows very well that, in fact, in this body, there should also be hidden Haki, and the biggest advantage of his System is that he let Ian experience the same effect as Haki in advance, which will help him to develop his own Haki in the future. (Ryszol)


    Ian excitedly pulled out the Devil-de Yamato and held it in his hand. Though his eyes are closed, when the sword was in the En field, he could sense everything about his sword. When he started slowly waving it, he could even feel the des trajectory cutting through the air, how the air flew, how then intersected, all in Ians perception.


    With a wave of sword agitating the air, Ian had a new understanding of Yasuos wind-flow sword skills. With a sudden wave of his hand, Ianunched the Wind Wall.


    This time, not only did he have no sense of stagnation, but also the Wind Wall that was produced was different from the past, he was able to control its size!


    Until this moment, Ian has truly achieved the Expert-level of swordsmanship. Sure enough, he found that there was a certain connection between his basic skills. In the beginning, due to the release of deliberate Nen (The first Flying sh that he shot against Krieg), that led to the advancement and the breakthrough of his swordsmanship skills. Now, because of the advanced level of his Nen skills, his swordsmanship has been integrated.


    Of course, through continuous experiments, Ian has also discovered some shorings of the current Nen diffusion or En. He cant spread his En field too much now, because if it spreads too far, it will lead torge consumption of his Nen.


    Ian crushed several Ice Tear Gems and found that the diffusion of his Nen is within the range of five meters, which is an eptable range. In this range, Ians Mind Power will consume about five points per minute. With his current Nen value, if he simply maintains this En field, he can use it for a long time.


    The five-meter radius is basically the range of face-to-facebat with an opponent. Simrly, even if he was facing a long-range attack, such as a bullet attack, once the bullet enters his perception range, the distance of five meters is enough for Ian to respond.


    Of course, therger the range, the better the perception, which means the more time Ian has to react. This can only be achieved when Ians Nen capacity bes more and can maintain huge consumption.


    While Ian was still experimenting, he suddenly felt that someone appeared outside in front of his door. He seemed to raise his hand and was about to knock on the door, so he directly shouted, Pleasee in!


    The one standing outside the door was Hina. After hearing Ians voice, she was a little confused. She didnt understand how Ian knew she was outside or going to knock, but she pushed the door open and entered.


    As soon as she came in, Hina saw Ian, with his eyes closed, moving in the narrow room, waving his sword.


    Hina didnt know what was going on. After a while, she found something surprising. Because Ian walked around with his eyes closed, he didnt bump to anything at all, just like theyout of all the objects in the room had been memorized by him.


    What are you doing? Hina couldnt help asking.


    Oh, I am experiencing my own Kenbunshoku Haki (Observation Haki)! Ian said quietly: It just has been Awakened!


    <em>The unseen de is the deadliest.</em> (I dont know why the author wrote the catchphrase of THE MASTER OF SHADOWS Zed) Hinas smoky cigarette fell to the ground: what did he just say!?


    I just saw you an hour ago, and now you turned around, telling me that during this time, you have awakened the Kenbunshoku Haki!?


    Are you kidding me!?


    Even Hina couldnt help feeling that this was ridiculous. Isnt it too much?


    Little brother, this joke is not funny at all! Hina calmed down, lit a cigarette again, and said.


    Would you like me to prove it in a spar? Ian replied with closed eyes and a grin.


    Good proposal! Come with me to the deck! Hina nced at him and thought it was an excellent opportunity to really understand Ians strength.


    So Hina took the lead, and Ian walked behind. However, Ian kept his eyes closed when he went out to the deck. Hina noticed that, and she was so surprised, because Ian didnt stumble or bump to something during the whole way!


    It wasnt until they got on the deck that Ian opened his eyes and looked at her.


    Lets start! Hina did not say much, and went directly toward Ian, The index finger of her right hand extended at a very fast speed, shot a Shigan finger gun.


    Ian stood still all the time. When Hina thought her finger gun was going to hit his chest, she saw Ian moved lightly to the side, letting her Shigan pass over his chest.


    Hina didnt believe that it missed. When the Shigan Attack failed, she immediately rushed to him with a lifted leg. But it was still the same result, when she is about to kick him, he avoided it with the simplest dodge.


    Then Hina kicked at him several times one after another, but none of them did seed and hit him. She couldnt touch him at all. In a fit of anger, Hinaunched the Rankyaku (Tempest Kick) directly at Ian.


    However, in the face of the powerful Rankyaku, Ian pulled out his sword in an instant and also shot a Flying sh to offset it.


    After dozens of consecutive attempts, none of them could pose any threat to Ian. Hina even used the Soru (Shave) another technique of Rokushiki to attack him from another direction, but Ian was able to perceive it and avoided it.


    At that moment, Hina really believed that Ian had truly awakened the Kenbunshoku Haki, he was for sure using it.


    After a slight gasp, Hina gritted her teeth and said to Ian, You monster!


    Hakis Awakening is known as the sooner it awakens, the stronger it gets. Of course, under the guidance, Hina also awakened her Haki, but she currently could only use the Busoshoku Haki. However, when she was fighting Ian before, he realized that he could also use the Haoshoku Haki, and now, in an instant, Ian was able to use the Second Type of Haki (Kenbunshoku Haki), but Ian was so much younger than her, which made Hina feel a sense of frustration.


    Ian smiled and said nothing. His Nen field or En was considered as Haki because they had the same effect, which he has been preparing for.


    In the spar with Hina, he also gained a little bit of experience. The perception and prediction brought by the diffusion of the Nen (En) were indeed the same as Kenbunshoku Haki, but the most crucial thing was that it depends on the speed of the user himself. If Hina was much faster, even if Ian can perceive her trajectory, there would be no way for him to avoid her attacks.


    So from this, between two Kenbunshoku Haki users, the winner would be the faster.


    And that fast, contains three meanings, one is the speed of the attack release, one is the speed of movement or mobility, and the other is the speed of reaction.


    Ians current speed value is basically derived from cards, which was high because his two four-star cards were speedy-type cards, so he was the faster at this spar. But his own speed cultivation wasnt that much.


    This made Ian wonder if it was necessary to put the physical practice on the agenda. (T/N: Ian has to take off the three cards, so he would realize how slow he is, then he will train harder!)


    Because speed is mainly rted to physical training, and ording to the interaction between basic skills, if Physical skills are also developed, it will indirectly affect Swordsmanship skills and Nen skills.


    After battling with Hina, Ian has a new understanding of his own strength. Now that he has achieved the effect of the En, if he doesnt consider the Devil Fruit user, he can basically stand up to a Captain of Marine headquarters.

 Chapter 104: Disembarking

    Chapter 104: Disembarking


    The spar between Hina and Ian on the deck was naturally seen by many Marine soldiers.


    Although they didnt know why the two were fighting, but in their eyes, Captain Hina won the spar. The Goddess of the Marine headquarters has countless admirers and suitors in the Marines. In their hearts, this Goddess was invincible.


    Such emotions were blind, but it was undeniable that when Hina left angrily, the Marines on board were not happy.


    They came round to Ian and said, Boy, Captain Hina wants to hit you. How dare you avoiding her attacks!?


    Huh! Do you know how many people here want to be trampled by Captain Hina?


    Ah! I want to be ravaged by those high heels


    Ian looked at these Marine soldiers silently. At first, he thought that they were looking for trouble, but then he found that they were just perverts, and the whole image he built of them was cracked! Each one started blushing the next moment, showing a sly expression. So wretched


    Just when Ian was thinking about know how to deal with these people, Hina roared angrily.


    Shut up! Go back to work!


    Hina came back to the deck. She heard what the Marines had just said. She looked annoyed and said, Ill transfer you all to G-5 as soon as possible!


    Dont you think thats too much? After watching the Marines leave, Ian said to Hina.


    Hina ignored him and said, You have to help too. You are not going to stay and eat on my ship without work!


    Ian shrugged and went to help.


    After more than two hours, the number of the Iron Bone Pirates was finally counted. There were 124 bodies in total, roughly matching the number of the Iron Bone Pirates. Some of them could not be found, they might have sunk into the sea or been eaten by sea creatures.


    Now it can be confirmed that the whole crew of the Iron Bone Pirates has beenpletely destroyed. Of course, these corpses could not be taken back with them, so the warship then turned to find a small desert ind and buried them.


    None of them had a tombstone


    Thats how it is on the Grand Line. Every year, many people die like those Pirates.


    When the iron bone Ewing died, his bounty was naturally canceled. Ian thought it was a pity. After all, it was 75 million Berries. Its arge sum of money, but now he cant get it.


    After managing everything, the fleet set out again.


    Ian thought that Hina would take them to the Marineford from the Calm Belt. Who knows, but they didnt. The three warships under Hinasmand, except for one which was intact, were simply repaired. Therefore, their movement was not that faster. Its dangerous to sail on the Calm Belt with such a huge ship. They wont be able to escape when they encounter a SeaKing attack, so the fleet kept moving on the Grand Line, just following the Eternal Pose, not stopping in any ind on their way, but the time to reach Sabaody Ind was faster, about 20 days.


    At this time, the ships supply was sufficient. After all, these warships were veryrge and has a huge load.


    When approaching the Sabaody Ind, Ian has to leave alone. Hina cant disembark him directly to the Sabaody Ind, because when approaching the Red Line, her Battleship has to turn to the Calm Belt, and then go back to the Marine headquarters through the Tarai Current.


    Well, Ian was very grateful to Hina. His previous judgment was correct. Both Hina and Smoker belonged to the more humane category of the Marines.


    So in the following time, Ian didnt bother Hina at all. He didnt screw around, he was basically in his room or the deck, running back and forth between the two.


    Hinas main warship had weight-lifting equipment for the marines to exercise. Ian found some and put them on his sword, and then continued his sword-swinging practice every day.


    With his current strength, he can only lift about 300 kilograms of weight, which wasnt too much, but with that alone, he scared all the marine soldiers on board. With the 300 kg weight, Ian swung his sword at least 1000 times a day. Just by watching him, they felt that their arms muscles were numb. But what terrified them the most was that after finishing this exercise, Ian was doing fine, and after a short break, he continues his training with some push-ups and other exercises.


    Every morning, after the exercise, when he loses his Stamina, he takes a rest, then goes and eats for free from the canteen on the ship. When his strength gets recovered in the afternoon, he starts punching the sandbag.


    Ian has consciously performed physical exercises.


    Among the cards he drew, there were two physical-type cards, one was Master Roshis card, but this card was only a two stars card, with just two skills.


    One of the skills was [Turtle Fairy Flow Martial Arts], which was described very vaguely. It only says that it can increase the destructive power by 10%, and it requires intermediate level physical skills to be used.


    The other skill is the Thunder Shock Surprise, which can paralyze the enemy. It requires intermediate level physical skills and intermediate level Nen skills.


    Ian tried to equip this card, but found that he was unable to unlock his physical skills at all.


    The same problem appeared with his other martial art card [Joe Higashi]. His skills are [Tiger Kick], [sh Kick], and [Screw Upper]. Ian thought that this card could help him learn Muay Thai. But what he didnt expect was that it was useless too!


    This made Ian wonder. Is it possible that physical cultivation, like swordsmanship, can only be acquired through self-training?


    In fact, he didnt know that the so-called Physical Skills was just a general concept. It wasnt just a few punches or kicks that could be counted as a physical exercise. The actual body training means a kind of exercise from the inside out, <strong>adjust breathing</strong>, strengthen bones and muscles, even control the blood flow, and then he would achieve the purpose of strengthening the human body, this is the real physical practice.


    All the skills on these cards just require a certain physical skill Level to be used. Thats why Ian cant gain any progress in his physical skills after equipping them.


    Now, if he wants to progress in his physical training proficiency, there are only two ways. One is to learn and master aplete set of physical training method by himself, and the other is to obtain a card with a passive skill that directly cultivates his physical skills.


    There are such cards, but only if he could draw them.


    Ian has been training and hitting the sandbag for several days. Although he has punching it with his fists until he gets exhausted, he failed to emerge his physical skills, which made him gradually feeling down.


    In fact, the best way to learn physical Techniques is to learn the Marines Six techniques (Rokushiki)!


    This marine Six Powers (Rokushiki), which have been circting in the Marines for many years, have be rtively perfect Techniques, and its effects are alsoprehensive. It generally focuses on the development of the human body.


    However, Ian understands that this may not be feasible. Unless he is willing to join the Marines, he may learn the Six Techniques. Otherwise, the Marines will not allow such physical exercises to get out of their hands.


    So after thinking about it, Ian can only put it aside for the time being. The only method he has, is punching the sandbag or doing anything to exercise, until he uses all of his Stamina.


    In the evening, Ian stayed in his room and kept advancing his Nen proficiency.


    On such days, he just repeated the same exercises, monotonous, but enrichment, it seems that since he left the Frost Moon Vige, he has rarely been so immersed in such practice, he did not expect that he would practice like old times in Hinas ship.


    The navigation of warships was not smooth sailing either. The climate on the Grand Line was erratic. From time to time, they had encountered some ferocious sea kings. Fortunately, they were all elite soldiers from the Marine Headquarters, which made it easy to deal with these situations.


    asionally, Ian feels guilty because he ate meals on their ship every day, so when encountering sea kings, he jumps into the sea with his sword, ys the beast, and then bring back to the boat some of his meat to make a rare sumptuous meal for the marines.


    At this time, the Marine soldiers would cheer for him. All of Ians actions were seen by Hina and the Marines. His strength and seriousness gradually won the recognition of many Marines. No one was surprised by the fact that Ian was an outsider on their ship.


    Time passed quickly. Hina and her warships gradually approached the Red Line, and they were about to turn to the Calm Belt. So Ian had to disembark.


    From the Battleship, a small boat was lowered down, and Ian was checking his belongings on the dinghy.


    Ian, dont you want to be a marine? A soldier was lying on the side of the warship and said, If you be a marine, you can go to the Marine Headquarters with us!


    Yes, why disembarking here alone? Another marine joined in.


    For so many days, these Marines on board were getting along and possessed some feelings with him. These Marines were ordinary people. They didnt have so much to think about, not like him, so they refused to let Ian leave.


    No, it has long decided from a long time, I have to go to the Sabaody Archipgo! Ian smiled and said to them, I wish you all the best!


    Are we close to the no wind yet? (She meant the Calm Belt) Hina, in her overcoat and smoking a cigarette, also came to the side of the ship.


    Haha, you made a pronunciation mistake! Ian smiled and gave Hina a kiss and said, Beautiful Hina, did you write down my Den Den Mushi number? Remember to call me when you have time!


    Call me by Onee-chan(elder sister), you skunk! Hina coldly snorted.


    That wont work! Ian grinned and said, Ive forgotten to tell you something. When I met Vice-Admiral Garp, he said that he would introduce you to me and make you my girlfriend


    Hinas face suddenly went dark, and all the marines on board burst into a rage: What!???


    Is that true!?


    There were some of them who were unwilling to let Ian go, but in a sh, the marine soldiers on board started throwing all kinds of things at Ian. But he justughed, quickly untied the rope, and rowed away.


    After staying on the ship for so long, Ian did behave and stayed low, and now finally, after looking at the expression of the crowd, his ck belly was really satisfied


    His boat rowed away, and Hinas dark face finally rxed. She murmured something in a low voice. Then she said loudly, Turn round, our direction is the Calm Belt!

 Chapter 105: Island landing

    Chapter 105: Indnding


    Ian was rowing slowly and moving toward. Before leaving, Hina told him that the Sabaody Archipgo has no maic pull for which to affect a Log Pose. So she gave him a pointer to Fishman Ind, which can help him going to the Sabaody Archipgo.


    It takes about two days until he arrives at the Sabaody from his location, so Ian kept rowing in his boat while checking his attributes.


    In fact, since killing Pixar on the Cactus Ind and upgrading to level 10, Ians attributes have made a big leap, and then on Aces ship, he made Ace a grinding tool to raise his level, and then on Hinas warship, he improved his Nen skills to the advanced level. It can be said that his recent strength change has been progressing, but he has not paid attention to his attributes.


    When he was alone, he was taken aback by his attributes.


    Now he was equipped with his best cards. Two four-star cards and one three-star card, plus the overall increase bonus of the Nen skills, so that his current attributes are unconsciously like this:


    Name: Ian


    Level: 11


    Doriki value: 1569


    Strength: 239


    Speed: 495


    Vitality: 366


    Nen: 469


    Skills: [Expert Level Swordsmanship]: Sword speed +40%, Destructive power +40%, Able to use Flying shes.


    [Advanced Level Nen Skills]: Increase the value of Nen restored per hour. Current restored value: 10 points. Increase 40% of the total amount of Nen, Able to use Nen Diffusion.


    Compared with the miserable attribute when he was in the Frost Moon Vige, Ian has be really powerful now. If he calcted his strength just based on the Doriki value, he has far exceeded many members of the CP9.


    Although it wasnt yet possible for him to catch with Rob Lis 4000 Doriki value, but dont forget, Ian still has three card slots to unlock. Once his level is raised and equipped with good cards, his development will be very fast.


    After seeing his strength and speed attributes, Ian understood why Hina couldnt even touch him when they were fighting.


    Ian had previously asked the System before how the Strength and Speed values


    are reflected in reality.


    The Systems answer was very interesting, approximately the Strength value 2 is the maximum weight that Ian can lift, and the speed value /10 is the maximum movement speed of Ian.


    In other words, Ian can lift about 480KG at most now, and his mobility is as fast as 49m/s. of course, this is only an approximate indicator. Although he can lift 480KG numerically, 500 kg can also be lifted if he works hard.


    Doriki was like this too, He is indeed a proper superhuman (a Doriki of 500 or higher is ssed as superhuman). But he knows that on Earth, the fastest human being ran 100m in about 9 seconds, which is about 11 meters per second, but Ians speed is several times faster.


    So in terms of speed, Hina cant catch up with him, which made her unable to hit him in his Nen field. (En)


    At this point, Ian also understood why the attribute bonus brought by the cards cant reach the full value. If the attribute bonus given to him of these cards was 100%, then even with only three cards, Ians attribute would be estimated to be able to hang with some Vice Admirals, and after developing and upgrading his level and cards, he would break the limits of this world!


    But he can still equip six cards!


    Looking at his own attributes, Ian felt pleased with his aplishment. In this world, strength is the capital of survival. Naturally, the stronger the better.


    Following the guidance of the Log Pose, Ian did not encounter any idents. However, the next day, he found that the ships appearing on the sea gradually began to increase.


    Sabaody Archipgo is the only way to the New World. Ships from all paths will gather there, so its not as sparsely popted as it is whennding on a single route ind.


    The ships appearing in this area were almost all pirate ships, merchant ships and so on, which was very rare.


    Ians small boat mixed with these ships seemed very abrupt, but strangely, the pirates did not pay attention to Ian.


    There was no pirate g on his dinghy, and the pirates did not know his identity, so most of them treat him as a resident of Sabaody Archipgo.


    The pirates who cane here all the way through all kinds of dangers on their routes are basically the best of the pirates. The weaker ones have been eliminated in the road. All the pirates who cane here are the ones with enough strength and capabilities. So for sure, they dont even bother to deal with an ordinary person.


    Nevertheless, there are many kinds of pirates. When he has seen the outline of Sabaody Archipgo from afar, Ian met a group of pirates with a lousy attitude!


    It was said lousy attitude, because these pirates, relying on their massive ship, drove past Ians boat with unbridled abandon, making a huge wave and hitting Ians boat.


    Seeing his boat swaying by the wave, after the sign of capsizing, the pirates lying on the side of the ship looked at each other, whistling andughing at Ian.


    After Ian managed to stabilize the dinghy, these guys turned the bow of the boat and drove in the direction of Ian again, as if they wanted to do it again.


    Hahaha, boy, dont run away yet!


    A pirate on the bow of the ship shouted to Ian, didnt wait for him to answer, then he pretended to be suddenly aware, and said, Oh, I forgot, youre afraid you cant escape!


    This caused other pirates tough and shout at Ian one after another: There is no other way, boy, youd better swim to the Sabaody Archipgo!


    Ian raised his head and looked at the pirates on that ship with one raised eyebrow. He was toozy to talk to these guys.


    Damn it, he is a pretentious fellow! The pirates on the ship didnt appreciate Ians expression, which made them very ufortable. The first one gritted his teeth and said, Sink him!


    Therefore, the pirates on board quickly adjusted the direction of the ships bow and ran straight into Ians boat.


    Ian stared silently at the pirate ship that came directly into him, standing on the boat without moving, just when the piratesughed and thought that Ian had been frightened, a swipe of de light was filled their vision!


    Then the next second, they only heard a loud crash from their hull. Before they knew what was going on, they saw that their ship had suddenly split into two halves!


    At the moment when his boat was about to collide, Ian cut off the pirate ship with a Flying sh!


    With his current Nen value, his Flying sh can cut through the brick and stone buildings. So he was so confident that his blow could easily cut such a wooden ship. (Our little Mihack xD)


    The pirate ship was split into two parts from the middle, and then fell down to both sides, while Ian sat back in the dinghy, then he passed through the middle of the boat, and those frightened and drowning pirates formed a sharp contrast from his calm expression.


    Now, whos going to swim to the Sabaody Archipgo?


    Ian didnt even bother to see who the Pirate Group was. For him now, the ones who can be dismissed at will are estimated to be 30-40 million bounty pirates. Such pirates are no longer worthy of his attention.


    Moving on, Ian finally saw the specialndscape of the Sabaody Archipgo, which is made up of arge number of Yarukiman Mangrove trees. The top of the ind is covered by a crown of trees, and the bottom is a smooth tree trunk. Countless bubbles slowly fluttered in it. Under the faint mist and sunlight, these bubbles presented colorful lights, embellishing the whole ind, making it like a dream.


    Just by looking at this scene, Ian was stunned because this was an ind that will only appear in the fairy tale world


    When Ian finally steered the boat,nded on one side of the ind, and jumped onto thend, he found that the air here was full of a faint smell of resin, which was very pleasant, fresh, and natural.


    With a soft sound, a newly formed air bubble slowly emerged from the ground on the grass where Ian stepped. All the bubbles on the ind were produced when the mangrove breathes. When Ian saw the bubble slowly rising, he couldnt help but reach out with his finger and poke it. He found that the outeryer of resin was thicker than he thought, and it was hard to blow it up.


    When Ian poked it again with a little more force, the bubble did not pop, but it stuck to Ians finger.


    Looking up, Ian looked at the nearest Yarukiman Mangrove tree marked with numbers, and found that it had a number 16 on it!


    The Sabaody Archipgo was veryrge. There were many Yarukiman mangroves trees there, which have been marked with numbers to represent the area. Ian also couldnt remember what the No. 16 area belongs to, so he can only look forward.


    The ground here was soft, squatting down and feeling sticky and wetnd. Ian knew that this ind doesnt really have hard rocky soil. All the ground was actually supported by massive tree roots. In the beginning, it may not be easy to walk on this kind of ground.


    Maybe everyone who set foot on Sabaody Archipgo for the first time will be curious and excited. Naturally, Ian was no exception, he kept walking while looking around.


    After he walked for a minute, he suddenly found himself surrounded by some sneaky people

 Chapter 106: The Stronghold

    Chapter 106: The Stronghold


    These sneaky people seemed to try their best to hide their figures, Ian was helplessly surrounded by them, but he was able to spot all of them with a nce.


    Obviously, these people were simply observing Ian. It seems that they wanted to confirm whether he has apanion or not.


    Ian saw their intention, so he couldnt helpughing and said in a loud voice: No need to hide,e out, Im here alone!


    Maybe Ians words gave them confidence. These people no longer tried to hide, and one by one, they came over, fanning around Ian.


    When they came out, they were surprised to find that Ian was really alone.


    These people were basically big men with fierce faces. Many of them have tattoos or scars on their faces, pistols in their hands, and cold weapons on their waists. Just by looking at their appearance, they can frighten a lot of people.


    Their leader, a man with a thick mustache, said to Ian in amazement: Boy, you dare to walk alone in awless area! You are brave!


    Oh? This is awless area? No wonder! Ian nodded and asked him with interest: Who are you? Pirates?


    A sentence made this group of people burst intoughter and said: In this chaotic area, is there any difference in identities?


    Ian immediately understood their meaning. Even though this Archipgo was very close to the Marine Headquarters, after all, it wasnt under the protection of the Marines. The Sabaody Archipgo is sorge that the marines only stationed in some areas. With the number of troops garrisoned, it doesnt matter much.


    Thewless area is where pirates and bounty hunters run amok, and its an area that the Marines were unable to make it under control. In this area, pirates can be turned into human traffickers at any time, and bounty hunters can also be turned into robbers. Here what they are, it doesnt matter.


    Boy, you are unlucky to meet us, the Sicilian family! the leader smirked and said: This is our territory, Sicilian familys territory. Since you want to pass through our area, leave all the valuable things on you!


    Oh, the Sicilian family! Ian was stunned, he has encountered the Mafia.


    In fact, what Ian doesnt know was that the criminal gangs in thewless area of this ind were basically formed by sticking together as a family, as a unit, whether a Pirate Group, a bounty hunter group, or the human trafficker group. Because the local residents of Sabaody Archipgo know the existence of thesewless areas, they generally donte to these zones. The criminal gangs here were only tourists from other ces, or pirates who break in without knowing the situation. Under the circumstances, there will naturally be apetitive rtionship between them. Sometimes there will be battles, so the weak people cant get along here.


    And most of the members of these criminal gangs were not powerful people. They can only embolden themselves with more people.


    Generally, a criminal gang establishes a family in the name of their Boss. The external im is the name of their Boss. At present, the family Ian meets is a bounty hunter gang. Their Boss naturally Called Sicilian.


    Ian first arrived at this ind and knew nothing about the situation there, but it doesnt matter. Isnt there a living guide in front of him? (An NPC xD)


    Grinning at the corner of his mouth andughing, Ian suddenly said: You got it wrong! What you just said now, it should be said by me!


    Wa What? The bomb he dropped, they didnt understand it for a while.


    Ian held the scabbard, pointed to them, and said, Listen well! You are surrounded by me! Those who want to stay alive have to hand over all their valuable things!


    As soon as these words were spoken, the leader in the opposite direction immediately exploded: This  this guy is crazy!?


    Just one person surrounded all of us? What a joke!?


    This kid is ying with us!


    When they finally realized that they had been fooled by Ian, they immediately became irritated one by one, and the leader of the team was so angry, and then he shouted: Shoot him! Kill this kid!


    So his group of people immediately raised their guns and started firing at Ian!


    However, when their guns were lifted, Ian had already moved. There were a lot of bullets, even if Ian opened the Nen field En, it wouldnt be easy to dodge them all. So he simply left the ce.


    They didnt understand what had just happened. They only felt that his figure was gone. The bullets flew and hit the position where Ian was standing, but Ian had already shed aside andughed loudly: Are you blind!? Im here!


    So they quickly turned around and fired at Ians new position.


    The firearm is really a good thing, which can make ordinary people have a certain amount ofbat power. But if the opponent has a high speed like Ian, the effect of the firearm cant be exerted. Ian didnt want to y around again this time. When they were about to shoot, his speed erupted sharply, and with another sh, he rushed to the nearest bounty hunter.


    Stepping forward! Ian shed and cut the rifle in the opponents hand into two pieces, then turned his sword to his right wrist and cut it slightly.


    The blood spurted out as the de of light shed. The bounty hunter immediately screamed, and the firearm in his hand fell as he covered his wound with his left hand.


    Ian didnt cut off his whole wrist. It was still useful for him to keep these people alive for a while, so he just injured them and made them lose theirbat effectiveness.


    After solving one, Ians figure flickered again. Every time he approached a person, he waves his sword twice to cut off the gun and injure his wrist. His speed was overwhelming that these bounty hunters couldnt even respond. Seven or eight people soon all fell to the ground, moaning and covering their wrists.


    Until that moment, they understand that they made a big mistake. Although the other party was alone, he was a very powerful guy!


    Ian stepped on the body of their leader with the tip of his Devil-de Yamato sticking to his neck and asked him with a smile, Whats your name?


    My My name is Hawking! The bounty hunter was trembling.


    Ians eyeballs almost pop out, what the heck! This is the name of the famous physicist and cosmologist! He has such a name for a loser. Is that really OK!


    Well, Haw Hawking! Ian coughed and said, What kind of family are you, Sicilians?


    Hawking did not dare to hide it and talked about the Sicilian family.


    This Sicilian family has about forty or fifty members, and It was not right to call them a bounty hunter group, because they do everything, rob, catch pirates, kidnap, spy, intelligence and so on. In a word, they do whatever that can make money!


    The members of this family were basically ordinary people. They were just a little stronger and fiercer than themon people. However, they have caught many pirates, because they do everything by any means. If they cant win, they besieged, if the battering fails, they will try to poison or stun their opponents.


    ording to Hawkings ount, their familys sphere of influence is near the No. 16 Yarukiman Mangrove tree. Their Boss, Sicilian, was also a pirate, who had a strange power. He defeated the old Boss with his strange power and took his position.


    Hawking is one of his cadres. Today, it was his turn to lead the patrol. When Ians ship docked, it was found by Hawkings group. Naturally, they would not let go of such fat sheep that took the initiative toe to their door, but the fat sheep turned into a frightening huge gray wolf in a blink of an eye, which what they did not expect.


    Feeling the coldness of Ians de, Hawking didnt dare to lie to him and exined everything in detail. The members of these criminal gangs are always like this. He cant expect them to talk about loyalty. At this point, they are even worse than real pirates.


    Ian asked the others again to confirm his story and found that Hawking hadnt lied, before he let go of his feet, and Ian said, Very well, now stand up and take me to your stronghold.


    The sword was still ced on his neck, so Hawking didnt dare to disobey Ians orders, covered his wrists, stood up steadily, and other members of the gang were also called by Ian, although they were sweating and feeling a lot of pain, they did not dare to say a word, and obediently led the way.


    In fact, the range covered by the Yarukiman Mangrove was veryrge. Ian was led by them for more than 20 minutes before he finally saw the stronghold of the Sicilian family.


    That house looked like how to say it, a broken and garbage house, it was big, but it was full of mending scars. That was just from the outside look of the house. At first nce, Ian confirmed that it was a dpidated and dangerous house.


    This is your stronghold? Ian really feels sorry for them. Such a house may copse at any time, and they dare to use it as a base!


    How poor are they!?


    No way! Hawking said with a bitter face: Most of the money we earn has been taken away by the Boss. What our Boss has been given us is only a small amount. And we will soon run out of food and drink. The Boss refuses to take out some money to repair our stronghold, so we have to live with what we got.


    Oh!? When Ian heard this, his eyes sparked: So, your boss has a lot of money in his hands?


    This is not easy to tell! Hawking shook his head and said: The Bosss money has to be a tribute to other forces There are several stronger forces around us. In order to keep the peace, we should pay them money every month as a protection fee! (Im now 100% sure that Ian is jinxed)


    In another word, Ian couldnt help but despise the Sicilian family more and more. At first, he heard that No.16 Yarukiman Mangrove is their territory. Even the name of their Boss was so arrogant, Ian thought they had a good force. Now, the result was just an inessible organization

 Chapter 107: The establishment of the Ian family

    Chapter 107: The establishment of the Ian family


    While talking, Hawking had brought Ian to his dpidated house.


    The Sicilian family was a little vignt. There were not many guards outside the stronghold, only four. At this time, they were squatting together at the door and smoking cigars. When they saw Hawking returning, the four of them were shocked.


    As Hawking and his men were all covering their wrists, and blood dripped from their hands, while Ian, who was walking behind, looked like a stranger, the four guards saw something wrong immediately, pulled out their guns, and tried to shout.


    However, Ian didnt give them a chance at all. His figure disappeared instantly. Then he appeared behind them. The Devil-de Yamato in his hand was pulled out and shed an arc light in the air.


    This light crossed through the necks of four guards. In the next second, their heads flew up


    These four guards were killed without even shouting. Hawking and his group almost peed in their pants when they saw this scene. Until then, they finally understood how lucky they were by staying alive until this moment. If Ian didnt want to keep them to lead the way, they would be corpses for a long time!


    Is Sicilian here? Ian listened to the noiseing from the house. The people inside seemed to be having a party, so he asked Hawking aloud.


    Hawkings head nodded like chicken pecking rice and said, Yes! He must be there! He doesnt usually go anywhere!


    Thats good! Ian smirked and walked toward the door of the house.


    Hawking and his team looked at each other, knowing that the Sicilian family was about to change


    When he came to the door, Ian raised his foot and smashed it on the shabby gate.


    With a loud bang, the door was kicked open by him, and the sawdust was scattered everywhere. However, Ian obviously underestimated the sleaziness of the house, and the raising dust made him cough.


    At the moment when the door was kicked to pieces, the noises in the house were suddenly quiet.


    The people inside kept their poses and looked nkly at Ian, who appeared at the gate, as if he was a crazy man.


    Ian scanned the house and found that there were about 40 people in it. On the sofa in the middle of the hall, there was a burly man with a ck eye patch on his left eye, and his face was full of scars. He looked very fierce. His upper body was naked and very muscr. He hugged two girls with exposed clothes on the left and right sides, and both of them were smiling.


    In the whole house, he was the only one who had such a style, so Ian stared at him and asked, You are Sicilian!?


    The people in the hall finally reacted, and Sicilian pushed the two girls in his arms to the left and right, stood up, and said with a gloomy face, Who are you?


    Although he asked fiercely, Ian saw his eyes turning around. Maybe it was because the guards outside didnt warn him and made him feel a little flustered. He thought that some forces had surrounded his stronghold, so he wanted to see if he can run away if the situation was not okay.


    Ian guessed his intention, shook his head, and said, Dont look around. Im here alone. Im going to ask you again, are you Sicilian?


    Its me! When Sicilian heard Ian saying that he was alone, he became much braver, nodded directly, and admitted: What do you want? Who sent you?


    Ian suddenly felt bored. He didnt want to talk with this guy about who sent him. This guy, Sicilian, has only a dark green aura, which was discovered by the passive skill of the Evil Eye Expert. For Ian, he was a weak chicken. If he keeps chatting with him, maybe this guy will say something like giving him money or bing his subordinate.


    So Ian said directly, its just me!


    After that, Ian put out his sword, the Devils de Yamato, from the scabbard and waved it twice to the left and right, then returned it to the sheathe instantly.


    However, it was such two weak swings that fired two zing projectiles, one on the left and one on the right. The two sword aura converged in the air and became a turned into a cross-shaped sh!


    The speed of the Flying shes was very fast. Sicilian didnt expect Ian to start fighting immediately. When the cross-shaped sh approached him, he had no time to dodge. He was instantly cut into four pieces by Ians projectile!


    Watching Sicilians massive body sprayed blood and fell to the ground, the room suddenly turned into a weird silence.


    The first person to scream was the two girls who were just beside him.


    Awoken by the scream, the people in the room started panicking.


    The boss has been killed!?


    My My God! Run!


    Go on, kill him! Avenge the boss!


    Some of them wanted to escape, but Ian was guarding the gate. They cant run away. Others draw out their weapons to avenge Sicilian, but they just kept looking at Ian and didnt dare to rush up. There wasnt a unified intention, which turned the whole house into chaos.


    Looking at this disorderly scene, Ian unsheathed his majestic sword and mmed it to the ground, making a thumping sound, then said: All of you, be quiet!


    The people in the house were all afraid, and none of them dared to make a noise. They calmed down one by one and covered their mouths carefully.


    From now on, Im taking over the Sicilian family! Ian slowly walked forward and said, If any of you disagree or want to avenge his dead boss, stand up! It wont matter, because Ill keep going until my words are clear!


    All of them looked at each other, but they didnt speak.


    But soon, a ding ding came, and a member of the Sicilian family, who had been holding a gun, dropped his weapon on the ground.


    That was just one person, then there were two, three more followed him. It didnt take long until everyone in the house epted reality and surrendered.


    Everyone looked in awe at Ian, who was standing in the middle. Even Hawking and his team followed in. Under his leadership, all the people in the room called Ian respectfully, Boss!


    Very good! Ian nodded with satisfaction. He knew that the members of these criminal gangs were the most realistic people. Whoever was strong, they would obey. It was not surprising that such a situation happened.


    In fact, it is true that the strength that Ian just showed shocked these guys. In their opinion, Sicilian, the dead boss, was already very powerful, with a strange power that no one could match. However, when the new monster came in and asked for him personally, then he cut him into four pieces without saying much.


    The new boss was able to kill Sicilian, their old boss, while doing effortlessly and making sure that everyone was watching. If they want to keep their lives, its better for them to obey whatever the new boss says!


    The members of these criminal gangs quickly and smoothly epted the reality of changing bosses. At the moment, someone stood up from a sofa in ttery and gave his seat to Ian.


    Ian didnt refuse either. He sat on the sofa and found that it was so soft andfortable.


    Just then, the two girls with exposed clothes rushed up, clinging Ians arms, and smiled at him pleasantly.


    Ian wanted to break free. He was not used to this feeling. The behavior of these two girls made him feel that he had be a wicked like Sicilian. However, at the moment when these two girls held his arms, Ian found that they were shaking all over, as if they were terrified. He could not help but sigh secretly, stop his action and let them hold him for a while.


    He knew that these two girls were probably kidnapped by Sicilian, or even worse, ves. It doesnt matter if he breaks free from them. If they mistakenly think he was angry, they would be even more nervous.


    The mood was very delicate and became a little less harmful, when Ian confronted the members of these criminal gangs, hisplexion didnt change much.


    My name is Ian! Its a pirate hunter! Ian said coldly to the crowd: Now that I have taken over, the familys name will have to be changed. From now on, you have to call yourself the Ian family.


    Yes, Boss Ian! All the people answered in unison.


    Not only the name has to be changed, but also the scope of the affairs involved must be changed! Ian continued: from now on, kidnapping and human trafficking are forbidden!


    Ian was originally a man who grew up in modern society. He was extremely resentful of such evils. Although he epted a gang in thiswless area, he would not let his new subordinates do these things again.


    Hawking and the other guys looked at each other and didnt know how to answer for a while.


    Huh!? Ian red coldly. Is there a problem?


    No, no problem! Hawking quickly waved his hand and said, Boss Ian! What do you mean?


    But Hawking hesitated and asked, Boss Ian, how can we make money?


    Information trading, as well as catching wanted pirates! Ian answered, without even thinking about it.


    The Sabaody Archipgo is very massive, and its the only way to the New World. Every moment, new pirates arending on the ind. If Ian was alone, he would have limited sources of information, so he wanted to gather a group of people to collect information for him.


    What kinds of pirates are on the ind now, where did theynd, in which area are they, how much is their bounties, how many pirates are under their control, how powerful they are, whether they are Devil Fruit Users or not, etc. All this information needs to be gathered by his group of people. By then, when the timees, as long as all the information was in his hands, Ian only needs to attack and finish the job. That would naturally make Ians work much much easier.


    These people are the local delinquent of the Sabaody Archipgo. Its very suitable for them to collect intelligence.


    Hawking and the rest understood Ians meaning, but they were not very optimistic and said. But Boss Ian, catching thousands of pirates wont make much money


    Ian looked at Hawking with a grin and said, Thousands of pirates? Is that what you used to do?


    Hawking was a little scared by Ians creepy eyes and nodded quickly.


    Then, we have to change that now! Ian said: What you need to collect is the information of pirates with 50 million bounties or above. The higher, the better, even if they are over 100 million bounty pirates. That would be fantastic!


    As soon as these words were said, everyone in the room took a breath of cold air!


    Boss Ian, this this ah we are incapable of dealing with such enemies! Hawking hurriedly said: We cant catch pirates of this level


    Ian looked at them strangely: Who said you had to catch them? You just need to gather their information. If you do so, I will deal with the rest!


    Now that Ians strength has increased, his goal naturally needs to be set higher. What he needs now was not only money but also fame. The pirates with high bounties were his goal. If he can catch a pirate with over 100 million bounties, it would be much better than finding five or six pirates with 20 million bounties. Moreover, after he defeats or kills his opponent, he will gain much more experience, which is more efficient.


    Hawking and the others did not know Ians thoughts, but they were frightened by Ians words.


    What the Heck! How powerful is this new boss, Ian!

 Chapter 108: The running man

    Chapter 108: The running man


    Some people were willing to believe in Ians terrifying tone, but more others were skeptical. Ian nced around casually, and then looked at their eyes.


    There was no problem for those who believed him, but for the doubters, he doesnt need to demonstrate anything to them.


    He just said, Clean up the ce!


    Hawking quickly nodded, beckoned several people toe over, and took Sicilians body away. In the process, they had been trying to resist nausea.


    After finishing the job, Ian said to these people, Well, now everyone has to go out and start spying and acquiring valuable information. Hawking, you stay!


    The people in the room, just like being pardoned, hurried out of the room, while Hawking stood by with a worried face, waiting for Ian to speak.


    Where is Sicilians vault? Do you know? Ian asked him.


    Hawking shook his head and said, I dont know, but I think its in his room.


    Then go and find out! Ian didnt want to talk much nonsense. In fact, he estimated that Hawking may know where Sicilians money is stored. However, in front of his new boss, he didnt dare lying because Ian will not trust him in the future. But, this guy, Hawking, is not a genie either


    However, knowing this, Ian asked him to look for it. If he finds it out, it means that he still can rely on him. If he cant find it or find an excuse to say that he cant find it, then he would deal with himte.


    Seeing Hawking entering a room, Ian had time to focus on the two girls on his left and right sides.


    These two girls, about eighteen or neen years old, were obviously in the prime age, but the haggard on their faces was so obvious. After noticing that Ian was looking at them, they quickly showed a ttering smile, and held Ians arms closer to their chest.


    With a sigh, Ian said, You dont need to do this. Im not like Sicilian. Im not a wicked person!


    The two girls did not dare to talk, they just lowered their heads, and they were still afraid and didnt rx their arms.


    Seeing them like this, Ian had to change the subject and ask: Are you local residents? Or are you tourists?


    Yes Were tourists from another country! One of the girls replied carefully.


    You were kidnapped!? Ian asked again.


    But in this sentence, the two girls did not answer either, because they could not figure out Ians thoughts.


    Dont worry, Im just asking. Since you are tourists, please tell me where youe from! Ian said: I will ask my subordinates to inquire about your families. When they find your family, I will send you back to them!


    Upon hearing this, the eyes of the two girls suddenly brightened. They raised their heads excitedly and asked Ian, Really  really?


    Yup! Ian nodded. I said, Im not a bad guy!


    Thank Thank you! The two girls burst into tears, left his arms, and bowed down in front of him.


    You dont need to do that! Ian helped them up.


    Then, he asked them about their previous lives again. Until then, the two girls finally let go of their guard against Ian and told him their origins.


    These two blonde girls, the older one, named Lorraine, and the younger one, named Elena, came from a nearby ind to y in the yground of Sabaody Archipgo with their family. Unfortunately, they were separated from their family on the way, and then they were kidnapped.


    The human traffickers sold them to the ve auction house, and they were bought by Sicilian. Not only did they have to serve him every day, but they also had to endure his beating and scolding. In the past two years, they lived a life without any dignity, but it was better than death. When Sicilian was butchered by Ian, they were not relieved, but they became more worried because Ian started killing without saying much, they mistakenly thought Ian was a more brutal person.


    However, this world is so unpredictable. Ian, who was thought to be cruel, ended up being a really good guy who was willing to send them back to their family, which surprised Lorraine and Elena.


    Ian was ready to see the dark side of this world when he came to the Sabaody Archipgo. However, when the two girls told their stories, Ian became furious.


    Lorraine and Elena had a lot of scars on their backs. They even took off their shirts and showed them to Ian, regardless of their shyness. The crisscross scars were pulled by a whip at the ve auction house, while the round scars were scalded by the bastard, Sicilian, with cigars and cigarette butts!


    There were dozens ofrge and small scars on the two, which can be said to be shocking.


    This bastard, he didnt deserve a quick death! Ians eyes grew colder and colder as he looked at the bloodstains left by Sicilian on the ground.


    After thinking about it, Ian reced one of the equipped cards with Yukinas card, concentrated his Nen in his hands, then put them on their backs, and healed the two girls. However, some old injuries were too long, and the recovery effect of Yukinas card could not work with them, so Ian just healed some newer wounds on the two girls.


    With that done, once again, the two girls burst into tears and embraced Ian gratefully.


    Come on, dont do this to me! From now on, you have to stay near me until we receive news from your family! Im not going to let anyone bully you again! Ian patted them on the shoulder and said, Yeah, by the way, can you cook?


    Yes! Master Ian, what do you want to eat? Lorraine wiped away her tears, and a beautiful and joyful smile appeared on her face.


    Dont call me master. Its weird! Ian scratched his head and said, Anything. Im so hungry! Oh, yes, there is one more thing!


    Ian said positively to both of them: From today on, you two will be solely responsible for my diet, OK? To be honest, these members of the Sicilian family, I dont trust them at all!


    Yeah, although killing Sicilian and subduing his original men, Ian doesnt believe or trust these people at all. These guys were scum. They may obey him now by force, but who knows what are they thinking? In order to do business, they were unscrupulous, and Ian wont give them the chance to poison him, so he directly handed over his diet to Lorraine and Elena.


    Now, Lorraine and Elenas hope of returning to their homes is pinned on Ian. Now, the three of them are truly united.


    After hearing Ians words, the two girls also had a feeling of being trusted, so they nodded hard and promised him.


    When Lorraine and Elena went to get food for Ian in person, Hawking came out again, holding a small safe in his hands, came to Ian and said, Boss, I found it. This is where Sicilian put the money.


    Hmm! Ian answered indiscriminately, then looked at the box.


    There were some traces of mud on the safe. It seems that it was dug out from the ground. The guy, Hawking, really knew where Sicilian was hiding the money. Ian nced at him and discovered his uneasy expression. Is it just an expression that he wanted to show his loyalty and worry about not being trusted in the future?


    The safe was made of iron. Hawking carefully said, Boss Ian, I really dont know the password!


    It doesnt need that much trouble! Ian got up and drew out the Devils de Yamato. He twisted around it some of his Nen and gently shed the safe. He immediately cut open the door of the safe.


    Hawking was stunned. He felt like when Ians sword went down, it didnt face any obstacle. This de is so sharp!?


    If Ian knew what he thought, he wouldugh. Now, the Devils de Yamato was only a four-star exclusive treasure, which can also be upgraded by the reinforced magic crystals obtained through ten consecutive draws, and then it can be upgraded to five-star treasure after being upgraded to the max level. ording to Ians estimation, Yamatos ability cutting Space will be presented when it reaches the five-star level. At that time, they will see what is called true sharpness!


    When the safe was opened, Ian crouched down and checked the contents of the safe. Apart from some jewelry, there were only three million Berries in it. The total value of the contents of the safe was estimated to be about five million Berries.


    What! Is that all? Ian asked, frowning.


    As soon as Hawking heard that, he became anxious and swore: Boss Ian, I really havent touched the money in it. All the money left by Sicilian is here!


    Ian also felt that he may have expected too much from them. The Sicilian family was just an inessible organization. None of these guys was strong enough to even scratch Ian, so how would they make tens of millions of Berries.


    After discovering that the property left by Sicilian was just this, Ian was not very interested. After thinking about it, Ian said to Hawking, Find someone to repair the house, and then the real money will starting out of it!


    This house was a typical dpidated building. Ian doesnt want to stay in it, because one day, it may suddenly copse


    With more than three million Berries cash, they should be able topletely renovate the house, right?


    Hearing Ians exnation, Hawking was instantly energized. In fact, he already had enough of this dangerous house. After receiving Ians order, he immediately replied, Consider it done, boss Ian, I will do it now!


    Then he ran out to find someone.


    However, about an hourter, while Ian was eating the food made by Lorraine and Elena, Hawking came back trembling.


    Whats the matter? Ian noticed his abnormality and asked him.


    Boss  Boss, they ran a lot of them have run away the members of the Ian family has fled! Hawking said with a weary expression.

 Chapter 109: The Leech

    Chapter 109: The Leech


    Hawking was extremely sorrowful when reporting this situation, because he was pushed out as a scapegoat by those who didnt run.


    The reason for doing that was, naturally, because the new Boss Ian only knows his name. So all of them forced him to report the bad news?


    As a result, Hawking had to face Ian and tell him this news. He was ready to ept Ians wrath.


    Originally, all the people, who went silent when he killed their old Boss, epted his new leadership, and pledged allegiance. Now, they turned around and ran away as soon as they get a chance. Hawking himself could not bear such betrayal. Now the current Boss Ian looks very young, and young people are more likely to be impulsive. So the rest of them were afraid that he will be furious


    However, what made Hawkingpletely surprised, Ian, who was eating on the sofa after hearing the news, just said, Oh.


    Not surprised at all


    Hawking thought he had read it wrong, rubbing his eyes hard, only to find that Ian really didnt even care. Now, Hawking was really confused, and with an opened mouth, he kept wondering what was Ian thinking about?


    So what! They run! After Ian finished eating, he picked up the napkin and wiped his mouth. Then he said, I didnt expect many people to stay!


    Yeah, from the beginning of taking over this gang, Ian knew that many of them had different thoughts and intentions.


    This was mainly due to Ians own reasons. First of all, his age seemed too young, and all these nominally subordinates were older than him, such as Hawking, who was in his thirties. However, Ian, a young man, has be their new Boss, which naturally makes some people feel awkward and ufortable.


    Secondly, there was the issue of reputation. If Ian was a pirate, as long as his bounty was high, these people would obey him because of his bounty, but the problem was that Ian is not. His identity as a pirate hunter has led to that he has no bounty at all. His reputation was only spread in the East Blue, which has no impact on the Sabaody Archipgo.


    Perhaps Ian was very powerful, but this kind of strength cant impress these people because theres no matching reputation. And for what he said about catching only Pirates worth tens of millions, many of them thought that he was just bragging.


    In addition, once Ian came, he vetoed the two most profitable businesses they had, the kidnapping and the human trafficking, which made some people think that they would not make money with this new Boss. Then once they left the house, their lives would no longer be in danger, so running away naturally makes sense.


    Ian had expected this for a long time, so he was indifferent to the news brought by Hawking.


    Not only that, but he thinks that the more they were, the better. Because these people under hismand would only gather information of the pirates, but when he catches the pirates, the bounty obtained naturally cant be taken by him alone. He has to share it and give some money to these subordinates. Of course, he doesnt n to give them too much. As a result, when the number of people bes smaller, the rest will get more money, which is easier to buy peoples hearts.


    Thats the reason for intimidation and lure. Ian didnt take these people as his real men. He only wants to use them to spy for him. Since they were all used as pawns, whats the point of his anger?


    Ian didnt intend to pay attention to these people who ran away, but for the people who stayed, no matter what kind of thoughts they have, whether they had nowhere to go or wanted to wait and see whats going to happen in the future. Ian intended to hold them up a little bit, so he said to Hawking: Since you still came back to report this, thats really good. From now on, all the remaining members will be yours to lead!


    Hawking was delighted to hear, knowing that this meant that the familys second-highest authority was for him. So he quickly expressed his loyalty and said, Yes, Boss Ian! I will work hard to serve you!


    Ian nodded and asked, Is the rest has spread out?


    Yes, Boss! Hawking replied, It wont be long before they bring back the information of all the pirates who have recently stayed on Sabaody Archipgo, rest assured!


    The so-called bounty hunter family, though all of them were gangsters, were after all the local snakes of Sabaody Archipgo. They were rats and snakes, they will always have their own way to get this information, which was much better than Ians randomly ramming on the ind alone.


    There was nothing new that night, but the next day, Hawking went and bought the repair materials.


    In fact, Hawking wanted to find someone to repair the house directly, but they were living in awless area. All the repairing craftsmen were unwilling toe to such a ce, so Hawking had to return home and start n B, which was repairing the house by himself with the materials he brought.


    Since their base has to be repaired, they were not allowed to get in, the stronghold was temporarily unavable. Ian moved a chair and sat outside. Lorraine and Elena apanied him. The three watched Hawking and a few men working with hammers and other tools, fixing the house.


    The sound was boisterous and unbearable. Fortunately, at this time, the other family members who spread out to gather information came back one after another, and Ian finally had something to do.


    A table was brought out from the stronghold, on which were stacked the wanted posters and the corresponding information collected by Ians men. A member of the Ian family, nicknamed the Limp, was exining to Ian.


    Boss, our manpower is limited, so at present, we only investigate the adjacent hotel area and amusement park area. No.70-79 mangrove is the hotel area, no.30-39 mangrove is the amusement park area. These two areas are areas where pirates are more frequent. In these days, there dont seem to be any pirates with a hundred million bountynding on the ind.


    Oh, and who did you find with the highest bounty? Ian asked.


    Its the Skinned Pirates! The Limp said, Their leader is Bolton Lucius, nicknamed The Leech. He is a ruthless guy. At present, his bounty is 86 million Berries!


    Ian picked up the wanted poster of Bolton Lucius, he was a gentleman with two neatly trimmed mustaches on his lips.


    This guys nicknamed The Leech? Couldnt it be wrong? Ian was a little surprised.


    The Limp said with panic: No, I cant be wrong, Boss! Dont look at this guys aristocratic face, this person is really cruel. His favorite way of torturing people is to hang his victims on a cross then skinning them alive. As soon as this guynded on the ind, all the bounty hunter groups on the Sabaody Archipgo got the news, but none of them dared to make a move against him.


    Is his men wanted? Ian asked.


    Theyre not! The Limp shook his head and said, He is the most famous member of this pirate group.


    Well, its up to him then! Where is he now? Ian nodded.


    Boss Ian, do you really want to catch him? The Limp said uneasily: This guy is a Devil Fruit User!


    I dont care about this! Ian said: You just need to tell me about his location now!


    The Limps face was tangled, but he nodded his head and said: Bolton Lucius is the user of the paper devil fruit. It is said that his body can be turned into countless pieces of paper! The brothers of our family heard that he has been staying in the hotel area in recent days, and it seems that hes waiting for his ship to be coated, and then hes going to the New World.


    There is someone keeping an eye on him in the hotel area? Ian asked.


    Yes! The Limp nodded, then took out a young Den Den Mushi and handed it to Ian, saying: Since you have decided to catch him, use this Den Den Mushi to contact our family members over there.


    Do you dare to participate in the battle? Ian looked at the Limp with a smile.


    I I When he heard that, he became speechless.


    Forget it! Ian didnt expect these people to help him in the fight. He waved his hand and said, You cane and watch. When I catch him, you can help me with carrying him to the Marines station.


    Ian didnt pick up the young Den Den Mushi, he just took his majestic sword, the Devils de Yamato, and put on his hat and said to Hawking, Look after the home!


    Hawking and the other workers responded quickly, and then watched Ian leave, and the other guy followed him, limping along.


    Do you think that the new boss can really catch such a powerful pirate?


    When Ian left, a guy repairing the house asked.


    Who knows! Hawking shook his head: If he really wins, then we the Ian family may really rise, but if he fails, we may have to find a new Boss again


    Lorraine and Elena also looked anxiously at the back. Perhaps they were the only ones who were really worried about Ian.

 Chapter 110: Origami

    Chapter 110: Origami


    On Sabaody Archipgo, the most noteworthy is the bubble culture.


    ording to the characteristics of resin bubbles, people have developed many methods to use bubbles. They tie ropes on bubbles, which can be used to make bags for purchasing goods. The buoyancy of bubbles counteracts the weight of goods, which is easy and less tiring. Or they can add a special windmill to the bubbles with light pedals, which spin and provide motion to the vehicle, called Bon Chari. On the Sabaody Archipgo, such vehicles were much better than bicycles.


    Everything on this ind is bubble-based. Whats more, Bubbles can also be transformed into individualized hotel rooms at certain lodging areas on the ind. It is also so far the only ce shown other than Fish-Man Ind where the coating can be done. The coating is a process in which a ship is coated with special resin from the Yarukiman Mangroves, enabling it to survive the crushing depths of the ocean, such as at the bottom of the Red Line.


    The bubble hotels are built with countless bubbles hanging on the lines of cables. People brush the bottom of the bubble with alloy coating, which can not only increase the weight to maintain the bnce of the bubble. At the same time, thisyer of alloy coating also bes the general foundation, which can be trampled on and hold things. Because the alloy coating was opaque, it covers peoples privacy, so this kind of bubble hotel can be said to be very popr on the ind, and it was the ce that many tourists wanted to experience and spending nights on it.


    Ian came to the Grove 32 under the guidance of the Limp! The No.32 mangrove area had many hotels. Each hotel was built with rows of bubbles tied to two pirs. The bubbles and the pirs were multi-colored, which looked very magical.


    Is Lucius here? Ian asked the Limp.


    Yes, he lives in that hotel! The Limp pointed to a hotel on his right.


    How can I get him out? Ian asked, Is it ok if I go straight in?


    Of course not! This is not awless area, The Limp said. If we make trouble here, the Marines will be summoned as soon as the fight starts. We must lead him to another ce.


    Ian really didnt understand these things, so he patted the Limps shoulder and said, Okay, its up to you!


    The Limp nodded and gestured to a guy who looked like a beggar at the door of the hotel. Then he saw the beggar nodding slightly to show his understanding.


    Ian was really surprised and said, Thats our man?


    Yes! The Limp said, Hes a member of our family. Hes in charge of surveince!


    What the Heck, this is really impressive! to be honest, Ian didnt expect that guy to be a gangster, but he really looked like a beggar. Ian had just seen someone throw coins into his bowl!


    Lets go, Boss Ian. Lets go to an empty ce and wait. The Limp said.


    Ian followed him, left the spot, and went to the edge of the same mangrove area. In the process, Ian found that 6 more people were following them one after another, all of them were his subordinates. Its estimated that the Limp informed them toe over by the Den Den Mushi.


    Well, it was shameful to say, these men were nominally members of the Ian family, but Ian didnt even know their names


    When they came to an empty ce, the Limp blew a whistle, and everyone suddenly dispersed and found a ce to hide.


    Boss Ian, are you going to hide? The Limp asked.


    No, Ill wait here! Ian shook his head.


    The Limp stopped talking, and limped away, looking for a ce to hide. Ian saw that they all brought out their own firearms.


    Ian sat on the ground with cross-legged, waiting for them, while the Devils de Yamato rested on his legs. It didnt take long, about 20 minutester, Ian saw that someone finally appeared.


    In the beginning, it was the guy who pretended to be a beggar that Ian just saw. But behind him, a group of people was chasing him.


    Its needless to say that these people were Lucius men. Ian saw from a distance that Lucius was dressed as an aristocrat and followed them in a leisurely manner, while his men were chasing the beggar with rage while holding their weapons high in the air.


    The guy who disguised as beggar ran breathlessly towards Ians spot. After seeing Ian, he stopped and said: Boss Ian I I brought them!


    How did you do it? Ian asked him curiously, Yeah! By the way, whats your name?


    Boss, my brothers call me Saru (monkey). When Lucius came out, I spit a mouth full of saliva on him! Then he and his men came after me! Saru said proudly: Lucius looks like a nobleman, and this kind of action is from the most intolerable thing to the nobles!


    Ian was convinced now. These guys under hismand really have some means.


    With the appearance of the Skinning Pirates, Ians people gradually came out of their hiding ce. Lucius thought it was just a beggar who offended him, but now he found something wrong when he came here.


    His men stopped cautiously, and Lucius stepped forward, squinting and looking at Ian, It seems that I have being watched!


    Are you Lucius? The guy nicknamed the Leech? Ian asked with a smile.


    Its me. What can I call you? Luciuss voice was so shrill.


    Im Ian, a pirate hunter! After standing up, Ian walked forward step by step, and said: Im not hiding anything from you, I came here for your bounty!


    Lucius narrowed his eyes again, he was a little surprised. Then he said: You want to catch me? How brave!


    With that, Lucius said to his men, Shoot him! Kill him!


    The Skinning Pirates immediately executed Luciuss order and hurriedly fired their guns at Ian.


    Ian jumped up in ce, dodged all the bullets and rushed towards Lucius ahead. At the same time, the members of the Ian family in the rear also shot at the Skinning Pirates.


    Lucius hasnt brought many people with him, so Ians men had the courage to fight with these ordinary pirates. They also know that they could only help their boss Ian at this time with these pirates. But for Ian that was not necessary, he can deal with these pirates easily, and his men had only to hide behind without moving, and just keep watching from afar, because they may get injured or dies.


    But, these guys were so stubborn


    When Iannded, he swung his sword twice, cut down two members of the Skinning pirates around Lucius. Then he made a stroke with his sword downwards to cut Lucius.


    The cane in Lucius hand was pulled out abruptly. It turned out to be a thin sword. And with a Ding sound, he stopped Ians chopping. However, Lucius strength obviously couldnt keep up with Ians strength, which made him slide backward.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ian withdrew his hands and held his sword tightly with both hands and stabbed him. Lucius dodged sideway, and the de passed over his chest.


    Ian turned his de and shed it towards Lucius chest. Lucius held the handle of his cane sword with one hand, and pressed on the tip of the sword with the other hand. He used both hands hard to block Ians sh. The two des shed and made a Ding sound and sparks.


    After a few attempts, Ian apparently felt that Lucius swordsmanship was not very powerful, so he became more relieved, so he repeatedly attacked and chopped at Lucius vital points.


    In the beginning, Lucius tried to use swordsmanship to resist, but after several times, he could not keep up with the speed of Ians de, and eventually, Ian stabbed him in the left rib.


    However, after the blow, Ian didnt feel any sense of cutting into the human body. He didnt feel any resistance, it was just like his de has cut a piece of paper.


    With a close look, Ian found that Lucius chest had been torn open, but there was no blood flowing out.


    Its useless, Im a Devil Fruit User! Lucius sneered at Ian: Although your swordsmanship is better than mine, you cant hurt me!


    With that, Lucius suddenly reached out and tore off a piece of paper from himself.


    Paper de!


    Just like throwing cards, Lucius turned a part of his body into a small sharp knife made of paper, held it with two fingers, and mmed it towards Ian.


    Ian tilted his head slightly, and the sharp piece of paper wiped his face and flew over, cutting off several of his hair.


    From the beginning of the battle, Ian opened the En field. Such a move would certainly not hurt him, but just when he wanted to fight back, he suddenly felt something flying behind him, so he quickly swung his sword to the back and blocked it.


    The paper de was thrown by Lucius just came back like a boomerang,nded on Lucius, and integrated with his body.


    Hum! You can escape one, but what about hundreds? Lucius said with a cold smile, and suddenly his whole body turned into countless pieces of paper!


    The pieces of paper whirled and flew towards Ian.


    This was equivalent to hundreds of sharp paper knives rushing together and attacking Ian, and they instantly surrounded him from all directions!


    Lucius, a Paramecia Devil Fruit user, is really powerful. It can be said that this Paper-Paper Fruit is like Buggys Chop-Chop Fruit. Not only hes immune to shes, but his fruit is much more aggressive than the Splitting Human fruit.


    Looking at so many pieces of paper flying towards him, Ians men were all shocked. They felt that Ian couldnt avoid such an attack.


    However, Ian smiled slightly, because he was not willing to dodge.


    Holding the Yamato with both hands, Ian suddenly raised it with a huge force andunched a whirlwind towards the front! (Lol! He used the GATHERING STORM without stacking the STEEL TEMPEST)


    The flying pieces of paper were mmed by the whirlwind, and their trajectory was immediately distorted. They were carried away by the whirlwind, and they scraped away.


    After the whirlwind dissipated, the pieces of paper reassembled into Luciuss body in midair. His original smile disappeared, and his expression became hideous.


    Lucius didnt fall to the ground. His skin turned into papers. He became weightless, so he was able to float in the air by the wind. Suddenly a huge piece of white paper appeared in front of him. Then the white paper began to fold quickly.


    Soon, as the huge paper changed, a paper cannon appeared in front of Ian!


    Origami Cannon! Fire! (ori meaning folding and gami meaning paper)


    With Luciuss order, the paper cannon actually shot a paper shell and flew towards Ian.


    Ian shed away from the spot, and the paper shell hit the ground where he was. And it really exploded!


    Ah, thats interesting! As soon as he saw the explosion, Ians eyes lighted up, he didnt expect that the paper-paper fruit had such a special ability.


    This is the peculiarity of the Devil Fruit. Most abilities seem to be unscientific.


    This guy, Lucius, was very powerful because he developed the abilities of his paper-paper fruit well. No wonder why he has a bounty of 86 million Berries.


    The Origami cannon were continuously firing at Ian. The explosion sounds kept ongoing, and the scene looked very intense. However, in fact, Ian was running back and forth to avoid these slow paper shells, so they were simply not going to hurt him.


    Lucius also discovered this problem. After all, his paper shells were not real cannonballs, and they did not have such a high speed, so he started quickly re-manipting the paper cannon.


    Only to see the paper cannon quickly unassembled, and then began to fold again, soon, an origami dinosaur appeared in front of Ian.


    Haha, its so funny! Ianughed and said: Is this an origami show?


    Hum! Is this a performance you asked! Ok, youll find out so soon! Lucius snorted coldly, and with a wave of his hand, the origami dinosaur rushed towards Ian.


    When the origami dinosaur rushed to Ians side, it violently opened its mouth and bit towards Ian. Ian saw that its jaw was veryrge, so he had to sh away. Then the dinosaurs mouth bit the ground, and a huge part of the ground was dug out directly by its bit, leaving a huge hole in grave shape!


    Oh, is it really as powerful as dinosaurs!? Ian was so surprised.


    Meanwhile, Ian saw that Lucius origami ability seems to work only one at a time, just after the disassembly of the paper cannon, the dinosaur was folded.


    In other words, if he destroys this origami dinosaur, would Lucius still be able to use such origami ability?

 Chapter 111: Let’s Keep Farming

    Chapter 111: Let¡¯s Keep Farming


    With this in mind, Ian squatted slightly when hended, and put his right hand on the hilt of the sword, which was ced on the left side of his waist.


    When the origami dinosaur missed its attack, it turned its head and rushed towards Ian again, and at that moment, Ian finally made a move.


    Ittoryu iai  zing sh!


    In an instant, the origami dinosaurs staggered, and Ian appeared behind it. And with a Keng sound, the Yamato was retracted into the sheath.


    Behind him, the giant origami dinosaur was divided into two, and from both sides, it began burning swiftly.


    When Lucius saw this, his eyes were red! He understood for the first time that he was a fool by underestimating this guy! The swordsman in front of him is not like other swordsmen he has dealt with before, this fellow can actually use ming sword skills!


    Since embarking on the Grand Line, Lucius has killed many enemies by relying on the ability of his paper-paper fruit. Because he was not afraid of physical attacks, and cold weapons were ineffective on him. Even when he gets hit by a firearm, it will only pierce a hole in his mergeable paper body. This made the members of the Skinning Pirates think that their captain was invincible.


    However, only Lucius himself knows that this invincibility waspletely a lie. There are two things that he is most afraid of: one is the water, as soon as a basin of water was poured over him, he will lose his abilities, and the other is naturally the fire.


    When ites to water, he will get wet, and he wont be able to use his paper abilities. When ites to fire, papers are easily mmable. This is the characteristic of paper, which Lucius cant get rid of it.


    If he had known that the swordsman in front of him could use ming sword techniques, Lucius would have escaped. How could he stay and fight Ian!?


    The origami dinosaur was soon burned into a pile of ashes. Lucius could have reproduced another origami creature, but he didnt intend to do so. He turned around in mid-air and thought about escaping.


    After Ian cut off the origami dinosaur, he still expected Lucius toe up with some new attacks. He didnt expect him to escape so decisively.


    Stop! Ian ran after him immediately.


    Lucius lowered his head and smirked at him, thinking, even if you could cover your sword with fire! How will you take me down without reaching me?


    His body was turned into papers. Lucius could float in the air and escape through the flow of air. As long as Ian couldnt fly, he couldnt catch up with him.


    Ian knew this too, so he swung his sword violently and shot a zing Flying sh towards Lucius in the sky.


    The ming projectile flew up obliquely, chopping Luciuss body in two. The incision parts began to burn just like the origami dinosaur.


    However, Lucius took the initiative to separate the parts of his body that were on fire, and re-merged his body with new produced papers. He smiled at Ian below proudly: Idiot! My body can recover even if only a small piece of paper was left! Your mes are useless!


    Ian felt a bit nonplused, but when he looked around for a second, a smile suddenly appeared on his face, looked up, and said to Lucius, Really!?


    Lucius froze, wondering what Ians smile meant.


    Just then, he saw Ian jump up.


    No! Im sure that he cant jump to my height! Lucius was startled, but heforted himself like this. Then he stopped looking at Ian, and tried to keep moving forward.


    However, Ian quickly reached his height and stopped in front of Lucius, at that moment, Lucius eyes popped out.


    In other ces, Ian wouldnt be able to reach Lucius height by just jumping up, but what Lucius forgot was that they were fighting on the Sabaody Archipgo!


    The ground there was constantly producing bubbles. The strength and toughness of these resin bubbles were enough to support a persons body weight. Ian just used these bubbles scattered in the air to jump continuously, then finally, he came to the same height as Lucius! (Surprise Madafaka)


    Calm down! Lucius looked at Ian, who appeared in front of him and tried to keep calm. He stared at Ian tightly, intending to quickly turn his body into countless pieces of paper to dodge Ians ming projectile.


    Even if the other party could use fire abilities, as long as a piece of paper survives, he will be fine.


    However, Ian seemed to have seen through Luciuss intention for a long time. So what he threw out was not a zing Flying sh, but a ming Whirlwind!


    This ming Whirlwind wasunched as a normal Gathering Storm, but the trick was that Ian ignited the Devils de Yamato with a huge amount of Hieis fire. So the wind was not visible, but it boosted the burning effect of the fire, so that the ming Whirlwind grew rapidly in the process of flying. When it came to Lucius, it has turned into a zing tornado directly connected to the ground, which looked quite amazing!


    Not to mention the shock of the Skinning Pirates and Ians men below, even Ian himself was surprised at the effect of this trick!


    This zing tornado was as high as a five or six floors building!


    After reaching to the Advanced Level of the Nen skills, this was the first time that Ian tried to use Yasuos tornado and Hieis me together. Unexpectedly, he created such a powerful move


    With this tornados coverage, it was more than enough to draw Lucius into it. Even though Lucius body was turned into countless pieces of paper, it was basically engulfed by Ians ming tornado.


    After Ians Nen was consumed, the ming tornado slowly dispersed and disappeared in the air.


    The Skinning pirate crew below had lost their will for fighting since their captain, Lucius, wanted to escape. After watching the raged ming tornado, they fell on their knees and smelled the burning papers in the air. They thought that their captain was more ferocious.


    But the Ian family, led by the Limp, shouted and cheered!


    Before they were worried about whether their new boss could beat Lucius, the Leech, who has a bounty of 86 million Berries, then when this amazing fire tornado upied their vision, these concerns disappeared!


    They finally realized that their new boss was simply a monster!


    Everyone was shocked by the ming tornado. At this moment, these pirates who didnt run away from the Ian family were confident that this is their end


    In the middle of the air, Ian stepped on a bubble and gasped slightly. He just consumed a huge amount of Nen. But, he was a little worried that Lucius would not bepletely burned by the ming tornado!?


    Even if that was the case, it would be too bad. If hes burned to ashes, Ian wont get his bounty


    When Ian was concerned about that, he suddenly saw a piece of paper falling from the air. The small paper seemed like a fish that escaped the. It continued to grow in the process of falling, and finally became Lucius body.


    What the Heck, that cant be real!? Why is the paper fruit so buggy?


    When Ian put his hand on the hilt to prepare for another ming tornado, he saw Lucius falling from the air straight to the ground


    Bang! Lucius smashed a hole in the soft ground, andy there motionlessly


    Ian kept thinking about the bodies of the Devil Fruit users, and then he understood it depends on the situation. When a Devil Fruit user uses his power, he will consume his own physical strength (Just like when Luffy used the Third Gear for the first time). Just now, Ians fire tornado has almost burned out all the papers Lucius body changed to. In this case, if he wants to turn back to his human shape, he must consume a lot of his physical strength sharply. Although his life would be saved, hell lose his consciousness and may enter aa because of this harsh fall and his extreme exhaustion


    After jumping back to the ground, Ian came to Lucius, watching his eyes turn white, and he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this guy was not burned to ashes, and his bounty can still be obtained.


    When Ian checked on Lucius, the Limp went in with the rest of the Ian family and surrounded the Skinning Pirates. They pointed at their guns at them, and the members of the Skinning pirate group could only raise their hands and surrender obediently.


    What else could they do if they dont surrender? Their captain has fallen!


    Some of you! Come, follow me and lets take them to the marines and collect the bounty! Ian instructed: The rest, ask and find their pirate ship, then go and loot all their belongings!


    Aye! Boss Ian! The Limp and the rest immediately raised their arms and cheered. When they answered, their tone was full of respect and happiness.


    After witnessing the true power of Ian, these subordinates finally treated Ian as a real boss.


    Since Lucius was a Devil Fruit User, the original Kairoseki handcuffs were confiscated by Hina and could not be returned, Ian had to take these pirates to the marine station by himself. By asking the members of the Skinning Pirates who surrendered, Ian learned that there were still some other members left on their ship waiting for the coating to bepleted. However, the number of people left behind was not thatrge, only a dozen people. So the Limp led the team to their stronghold, took more than 20 members of the Ian family to find the Skinning pirates boat, leaving only two or three people to escort the prisoners with Ian.


    In this way, the pirates didnt dare to resist. With Ian there, no one dared to even think about a way out. They could only walk forward despondency while been tied up with ropes.


    Although he didnt start from the bottom and then kept increasing the bounty amount of the wanted pirates, he jumped directly to catch a pirate with a high bounty such as Lucius, but Ians attempt was sessful.


    Every Devil Fruit has its own strengths and weakness. As long as the information was in ce, he can easily win fights by grasping these points.


    He was very sure that, in the Sabaody Archipgo, there were a lot of pirates with bounties under the 100 million Berries. Lucius, with 86 million Berries bounty, Ian thought that he doesnt deserve that amount, he was more like a pirate with 50 million bounties. It was obvious that he has done so many wicked things, which made the marines raise his bounty.


    Luciuss current bounty was higher than Crocodiles, the Shichibukai, the Desert King, but can they say that Lucius can reach Shichibukais power level?


    Thats why Ian aimed at high-profile criminals. Whatever he can or cant defeat them, he has to fight them to confirm that, right?


    Of course, ording to Ians estimation, the bounty of 100 million level has to be a watershed, and the marines rarely offer such a bounty on a low-profile pirate. But once it appears, it means that the strength of such a criminal has been valued by the Marines, and these wanted pirates were worthy of being chased by high-ranked officers.


    Ian doesnt know if he can catch a hundred million level pirate now, but he still wants to challenge himself and try it.


    At present, there were no pirates with bounty more than 100 million on the Sabaody Archipgo, but Ian was not in a hurry. It wont hurt, if he keeps improving his strength and umting wealth by catching pirates with lower bounties.


    In gaming terms, its called grinding and farming, and then with full of legendary items, hell carry all the fights! (The author talked about MOBA and MMORPG games in the same time xD)

 Chapter 112: Bad Visitors

    Chapter 112: Bad Visitors


    Ian didnt have to bother looking for anything. Under the guidance of Saru, the member of the Ian family who pretended to be a beggar, the group headed toward the Marine Station of Sabaody Archipgo.


    In this way, the marine soldiers had to divide into two parts and let them in after checking out their intentions. Meanwhile, the Limp called for backup and went to the Skinner Pirates ship to loot all their belonging.


    If Ian was still alone, all these things would need him to run back and forth repeatedly toplete all these tasks. Now its different, there are people under his hands, which is really good!


    However, the members of the Ian family, who were full of excitement, had forgotten one thing. They didnt contact Hawking and the others who were still in the base, so they werent sure how the situation went at this time. They were still worried.


    It was just when Ian and his group went to receive the bounty, Hawking, who stayed in the base, found that arge number of men riding horses wereing towards the stronghold.


    All of a sudden, he became in a panic state, knowing that someone was asking for trouble. Now the stronghold was empty, and he could only hurry to pick up a weapon and prepared to fight.


    However, when these people approached, Hawking saw clearly that they were the leaders of the various families in the neighborhood!


    They were the Boss of the Boulder family, who stationed in the No. 14 mangrove area. He was joined by the Boss of the Doge family from the No. 11 mangrove area, the Boss of the Bane family from the No. 19 mangrove area, and the Boss of the Baggins family from the No. 21 mangrove area.


    This group led by the four bosses of the most powerful families near mangrove No. 16 of the Ian family. When Sicilian was the leader of this area, he used to pay fees to these families.


    So when Hawking saw that the four bosses appeared together, he was so scared that his gun fell to the ground.


    The four bosses, who brought with them about two hundred men, came to the stronghold. Lorraine and Elena saw the huge army, so they ran back to the house to hide.


    Only Hawking came forward with a smile and said: Greetings Bosses, what brings you here?


    Doge, the leader of the Doge n, was a very fat man. He squinted his eyes and looked at Hawking, Hawking, you bastard, what were you thinking about? Seeing using, what do you want to do with that weapon?


    Boss Doge, Im sorry, Im sorry! Hawking quickly exined: I didnt see you clearly from


    Before finishing his words, Doge suddenly took out his pistol, and with a loud Bang, he shot Hawkings thigh.


    Hawking screamed, covered his thigh, and fell to the ground. The blood flowed, and the ground turned red instantly.


    The rest seemed to have anticipated this situation for a long time. They were not surprised at all. Instead, theyughed loudly. Doge got off his horse, stepped on Hawkings head and sneered, This is a lesson for you! I heard that the leader of the Sicilian family has changed, is it true?


    Hawking was sweating with pain, but he could only answer him: Ye Yes.


    As soon as he heard the question, he immediately understood that the aftermath of those members who had run away yesterday appeared.


    The change of the name of the Sicilian family to Ians family was spread out by those who fled. Due to the fact that the former Boss Sicilian, had been paying safety fees to the surrounding forces, now Sicilian has died, so these families came to confirm the news.


    He was sure that they didnte to avenge Sicilian, but it was intended to talk to the newly formed Ian family about their tribute!


    Yes, there was no friendship between the bosses of these families and Sicilian at all. There were only interests. The Sicilian family was only a small force. Now Ian took over, then in the eyes of these bosses, he also needs to pay tribute.


    After Hawking understood the intention of these bosses, he immediately became more worried about Ian. Since these leaders came here in person, they were probably trying to extort him for safety fees, and they were likely to increase the amount of tribute to the Ian family.


    After confirming that the news of the Sicilian family boss substitution was true, Doge took off his foot and let go of Hawkings head, and then sneered: Since this is the case, call your leader out!


    Hawking hesitated and said: Bo Boss Doge, our new Boss, is not here


    Hum, where did he go? Boss Boulder asked with arge cigar in his mouth.


    He our boss, Ian, took a group of our men and went to catch pirates Hawking could only reply honestly.


    This immediately caused the four bosses tough together, and Boulders tears came out forughing so hard, then he said to Doge, It seems that the news is true. This new Boss, Ian, is really nning to concentrate only on the job of a pirate hunter!


    Thats not bad! Next to them, Bane was a guy with a sharp-mouthed and monkey cheeks. He stuck out his tongue, licking his lips. A greedy gaze appeared in his eyes, then he said: Since he doesnt n to do other businesses, our four families will divide it up for him!


    That makes sense! Thest Boss, Baggins, finally spoke, and said, Well, since your boss is not here, then we will wait for him toe back!


    After saying that, these guys were not asking for Hawkings consent, they raised their feet and went inside the stronghold of the Ian family. When they entered, they did not forget to mock them. Your house is still as junk and shabby as it was!


    When they got into the house, these gangsters were not polite at all. They sat on the sofa belonging to Ian in the middle of the house and shouted, What about hospitality!? Bring us all the things you got!


    In the end, Hawking had to drag his injured leg to find Lorraine and Elena, and asked them to bring food and drink and serve these family leaders.


    Although Lorraine and Elena were extremely reluctant, they could only find a way to deal with this group of people. However, when they were carrying things up, Doge and Baggins stretched one hand, then pped and squeezed their buttocks severely.


    It was so strong that Lorraine and Elena could not help crying out in pain, and their tears started dripping.


    However, they were not able to hold on, which led to Doge standing up and pping Lorraine to the ground!


    Doge scolded: I just squeezed you once to have an opinion about your capabilities, and you dare to shout!?


    Hawking saw this scene. Although he was so angry, he didnt dare to say anything. He had to wave and call for Lorraine and Elena to go back.


    As a family boss, why would he care about maids that much? Doge was so arrogant, so Hawking had to stand up for them.


    Lorraine and Elena understood what Hawking meant, so Lorraine got up and wanted to leave, regardless of her pain.


    However, Doge did not intend to let them go so easily, and said gloomily, What, your guests are here, and not even a woman stays to entertain them?


    His implication was that he wanted Lorraine and Elena to apany him.


    Now, even Hawking doesnt know how to deal with this. Logically speaking, Lorraine and Elena were considered to be women of the new Boss, Ian. How can a woman who has her own Boss apany guests?


    Hawking felt that his head was full of problems and it was about to explode, so he bravely limped forward and said: Boss Doge, please forgive me But, they They are not maids


    Not maids, so cant they be with us? Baggins also sneered.


    As he said this, standing behind the sofa, their men immediately pulled out their guns and pointed them to Lorraine and Elena, while Boulder and Bane were watching without saying a word.


    This was the first time that these two girls have seen many guns pointed at them, so they started shivering with fear.


    Hawking gritted his teeth and said to Doge and Baggins: My two bosses, they really cant apany


    Among the members of the Ian family, Hawking knew Ians strength and capabilities, not to say that he was loyal to Ian, but he was sure that if Lorraine and Elena were really hurt, Ian would never forgive him when he returns! Because yesterday, when he came out with the safe, he saw Ian healing Lorraine and Elena. At that time, although he stopped and didnt dare to bother them, he also understood that Ian waspassionate to these two poor girls.


    So, in this case, Hawking has to fight for them.


    What surprised him, however, was that just after he had finished speaking, Doge shot him on his other leg again.


    Now Hawking couldnt even stand on one leg and immediately fell on the floor.


    Hawking felt that he was really unlucky these two days (Ians jinx is contagious). Yesterday, Ian shed his wrist. Today, his legs were pierced by bullets. Now, he has only one hand left that he can move


    Let it go at that, Doge! Boulder finally opened his mouth and spoke. Looking at the scene, he felt bored and said, Dont forget what we came for! Lets talk about our business!


    Although Doge was a little reluctant, but when Boulder spoke, he needed to give him respect, so he sat down bitterly.


    Lorraine and Elena resisted their fears, ran over, and helped Hawking to sit down and started bandaging him. They had to help him because Hawking got injured while protecting them.


    Inside the house, only Boulder and his partners were left. The rest of the Ian family didnt dare to stay in after seeing Hawkings experience? Seeing no one else, Boulder and the other bosses chatted freely.


    Doge, how much are you nning on asking him to pay this time? Baggins asked.


    In the past, when Sicilian was the boss, 1.5 million Berries were sent to me every month! Doge drank Sake and said: This time, Ill change it up to this stupid brat who doesnt know how things work around here. He didnt evene to see me, so I decided to triple his amount directly! He has to pay me at least 4.5 million Berries every month!


    Oh? So lets unify the price! Bane said.


    Four bosses, that adds up to 18 million Berries. Can that kid handle this amount? Boulder frowned.


    Dont worry about him! Thats his business! Baggins sneered: I dont know where the kid came from. Does he think that he can im awless area freely? He really thought that by killing a useless boss, he would be the new Boss, and thats it!?


    Yeah, lets take this opportunity to teach him a good lesson! Doge nodded in agreement.


    That small group of people chatted withughter like this, imagining how to ckmail this new boss, but did not expect that after waiting for more than an hour, they never saw Ian return.


    Its only a matter of catching a few million pirates. How can it take so long? Boulder said disdainfully: What on earth is this new boss Ian doing!


    Doges temper was grumpy, and he said, Damn it, if he doesnte back, I will demolish his shabby house!


    Just as his voice was falling, another suddenly came from the door.


    Which idiot is talking about demolishing my house!?

 Chapter 113: Raise Your Hand

    Chapter 113: Raise Your Hand


    Who said that was naturally Ian who has just returned.


    When he came back, he was leading the way. Behind him were the Limp, Saru (the monkey), and the rest of the Ian family. They were all carrying the things from Lucius ship in big and small bags. At first, that group of people seemed to be in high spirits. However, when they came to their stronghold, they found something wrong.


    Outside their base, there were many unknown people, holding weapons in their hands, and having a vicious expression. The Limp looked at them and found that some of them were familiar. So he came to Ian and whispered, Boss, it seems that they are members of various nearby families. Be careful!


    Ian nodded and walked towards these people, but he didnt expect that no one woulde forward to stop them, they were just looking at Ian with a mocking face.


    Ian went all the way to the gate, but just at this time, he heard Doges words.


    Knowing that these people didnte here with good intentions, Ian naturally was not going to talk with them in a soft tone. At present, he opened the door and made a taunting remark.


    In the living-room, Boulder and the others looked at the gate and saw Ian clearly.


    To be honest, Ian doesnt look like a boss at all. He doesnt look fierce, doesnt have scars on his face, not even a tattoo, wasnt wearing a gold chain or carrying a cigar, which was quite different from their appearance.


    At this time, he just wore a pair of leather boots, a fitted ck trousers, a dark red windbreaker on his upper body, holding a katana inserted in its sheath in his left hand, a bear ear hat, and his long hair was tied into a ponytail hanging down from the back of his head, so not only he doesnt give a fierce expression, but he had a kind of handsome temperament.


    At the moment when they saw Ian, Boulder couldnt believe that such a young man as Ian was the new boss of this family, so all four of them were shocked.


    After returning to their senses, Doge remembered Ians words, so he pped the table and stood up, pointing to Ian and saying, Boy, do you dare to disrespect me!?


    Ian pretended to be stunned: Oh, it was you who just spoke! If you didnt stand up, I wouldnt know which one of you was the idiot!


    You! Doge was so furious that he reached out and wanted to draw his gun from his waist.


    However, Boulder suddenly held him down, then smiled at Ian and said: Are you the new leader of this family? We have been waiting for you for a long time! Now that youre here, lets talk about business first!


    Ian gave a hypocritical smile to Boulder, but he nodded his head and said, OK, lets get down to business. Everybody hase here for me, so what can I do for you?


    Doge was grumpy, so he took the initiative from Boulder and said, You kid quietly killed Sicilian and took his position as a boss. Thats OK. But Im asking you, why didnt youe to see us!?


    Ian looked at Doge like an idiot and said, Who are you exactly? And why the hell should Ie to you!?


    Doge was angered by Ians words and was about to explode. He just wanted to say something, but he was held down by Boulder again. This time, Boulder even red at him.


    Damn it, Doge, you are such an idiot. Is it time to mess with each other? This is serious business.


    After holding down Doge, Boulder said with a smile: It doesnt matter if we dont know each other. Now that were here, Im Boulder. Hes Doge, and they are Bane and Baggins. When Sicilian was in charge, he was paying our four families safety tribute on a regr basis. So were here to discuss this matter with you, Boss Ian, what are you nning to do?


    After Boulders introduction, the Limp came behind Ian, stooped while lowering his head, and whispered to Ian: Boss Ian, these four families are the biggest forces near our stronghold. Although they do everything, however, the main business of the Boulder family is to sell weapons. He is an arms dealer, while Doge is thergest human trafficker in the area, the Bane family are bounty hunters, specializing in buying hunters and mercenaries and doing other businesses. As for Baggins, I heard that he used to be a slightly famous pirate. Now his family business is mainly robbery.


    Since the Limp saw Ians strength, he is now hell-bent to Ian. In the face of these family leaders, he wasnt worried about it at all, and with just a few words, he came through all the details of the other party to Ian.


    After listening, Ian remained calm, but he was a little shocked. Well, the business of these four families can be said to upy all the evil affairs!


    Ian said to the Limp. I see. You guys go on first, and put away the things we brought!


    The Limp saluted Ian and then retreated, as did the other members of the Ian family.


    Seeing this scene, Boulder was slightly puzzled. He could see the respect of these people for Ian from the salute of the Limp, but didnt this young boy just be their boss? How could it be possible to conquer the main cadres of Sicilian so quickly?


    No, its impossible. If they were really conquered, then why would anyone escape?


    Boulder dropped this thought from his mind, held the ss of Sake and took a sip, then asked Ian, What now, Boss Ian? Have you thought about it?


    Ian did not rush to answer him, but moved a chair by himself and sat down in front of the four.


    This action made them look at each other and giggle, because the four of them were sitting on the sofa, facing Ian in a fanny way. The momentum of both sides immediately stood high, just like the feeling of four huge gray wolves facing a small rabbit. (Hes always using the sheep! So I wanted to change it this time xD)


    They were used to being the bosses and always liked to y these little tricks, but they didnt know that Ian wasnt taking them seriously. In Ians observation, these four bosses were just ordinary people. They dared to be so arrogant without strength, so he didnt know what they are thinking of their selves.


    After sitting down, Ian was a little thirsty, so he made a snap.


    After Ian came in, Lorraine and Elena got the news. Initially, they were worried and panicked, but now, they relieved a lot. Elena was looking after Hawking, who was injured. Lorraine left them and went to watch the scene in the living-room while hiding quietly. When she heard the snap, she immediately understood Ians meaning and brought him a ss of Sake.


    Heres your drink Ian-Sama! Lorraine put the Sake down and smiled sweetly at Ian.


    Ian replied, Thank you! At the same time, he looked up and nced at Lorraine.


    However, when he saw the red p mark on Lorraines face, which had not yet disappeared, his face suddenly became gloomy.


    Who pped you on your face? Ian asked coldly.


    Although Lorraine wanted to answer him, she didnt know if it would cause trouble to Ian, so she lowered her head and didnt dare to speak.


    On the other side, Doge admitted it shamelessly. He held a cigar in his mouth and said, My apologies, Boss Ian, Im sorry, your ve wasnt well-trained, so I had to teach her a lesson! Oh, and your subordinate, Hawking! Hes really stupid. So I had to shot him twice in his legs. Please dont mind me, Boss Ian!


    Although he apologized, Doge didnt mean any of it. Even after speaking, he couldnt helpughing. So did Bane. Heughed so loud with Doge. Although Boulder didnt make a sound, he just smiled slightly and kept his eyes on Ian, as if he wanted to see how would he react.


    Different from the other three, Baggins didnt smile. Obviously, at that time, this guy also touched Elena with Doge, but his expression was a little cloudy and uncertain at the moment. He kept looking at Ians hat from time to time.


    Go back now! Ian said to Lorraine, and then whispered to her: Donte out!


    Lorraine immediately understood what Ian meant, and hurried back to the room.


    When Lorraine left, Ian took a sip of his Sake and said lightly, Havent youughed enough? Idiot!


    The smile on Doges face suddenly disappeared. He didnt expect that under such circumstances, Ian would dare to provoke him again. He could not help pping the table and shouting: Boy! Do you want to die!?


    Boulder finally spoke coldly and repeated what Doge said, Young man, think carefully before doing anything. Do you want to start a war with our four families?


    However, Ian ignored him and stared at Doge. Did you hit her with that hand? Do you dare reach out and show it to me?


    Ians eyes were red and very sharp from an extreme rage, while he was staring at Doge, and they also stimted this grumpy guy. He raised his right hand and showed it to Ian, then pped it on the table again, saying: This is the hand! What! Do you want toe and get it?


    These words have not yet faded away, and the four bosses and their men seem to feel that something had immediately happened, they thought it was an illusion, when they took a closer look, they found that Ians right hand has been ced on the handle of his sword on the left side of his waist, by this time, the sword has been unsheathed a little bit.


    With a lot of noises, all the men they brought with them pulled out their guns and all aimed at Ian. They all thought that Ian was about to attack Doge.


    Boulder and the other bosses were also nervous, staring at Ian.


    However, just under these eyes, Ian pressed his de sharply back into its scabbard.


    Doge breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Ian was frightened by this massive amount of guns, so he didnt dare to move. So he shouted, Whats the matter, kid? Dont you want my hand? Why didnt youe and get it?


    Ian took another sip and said, Huh, no need! Ive already cut it!


    Cut Cut it? Doge wondered, raising his right hand to look at it, but he found something wrong with it. Suddenly, his hand slid off his right arm!


    It was cut off from the wrist! The chop was so smooth that it wasnt until his hand fell off that Doge felt a sharp pain.


    Aahh!!! My hand!!!


    Doge screamed loudly, his chopped wrist sshed out so much blood, while Boulder and the others stood up from the sofa in fright, and subconsciously stayed away from Doge.


    What the hell whats going on! I havent even seen him pulling out his sword!


    They were so terrified. When they looked at Ians location, they found that Ian seemed to exude an appalling momentum. Before, the four huge gray wolves felt that they were facing a small rabbit, but now, it seems like a furious lion was staring at four little hyenas

 Chapter 114: Baggins Begging

    Chapter 114: Baggins Begging


    [First of all, you all have to go to my Patreon Page, I have a huge surprise for all the fans of this novel, and dont worry its for FREE XD] /posts/zing-de-34830954


    Dont forget liking andmenting!!! Please XD


    Ian started, which means that the negotiation broke down.


    In fact, Ian had never nned to talk or even work with these people. He knew that Boulders purpose was nothing more than an extortion of money from him.


    They wanted to get money from Ian, what a joke? So when he came in, he never thought of negotiation.


    Shoot! Shoot him! Boulder shouted in horror: Kill him!


    They were frightened by Ians trick. How fast is this guy? Even after cutting Doges hand, they cant even tell how he did it


    The four bosses brought in a lot of people with them. A total of 20 guns opened fire on Ian. However, Ian has opened the En field just after he made his move. These people were in the narrow range of the living room. If he uses a little more of his Nen, the En field can be expanded and the range of Ians perception would cover the entire house. So their every move was predicted by Ian.


    Ian can urately sense the action of raising their pistols, the orientation of their muzzle, and the moment when they pulled the trigger to release the bullets. In this case, Ian can easily avoid the densest direction of shots!


    Ian moved and stepped towards the front left, with a sideway swing of his sword at the same time. He blocked a bullet with his de and triggered his Chain sh skill at the first gangster in front of him!


    There was no need to use the Nen in this move. Ians figure shuttled among the group of gangsters at an extremely fast speed. When he approaches a person, he swings his sword, leaving the light of his de behind, and then he jumps to the next, until all of these men fall down one after another with blood spouting out.


    Although these gangsters tried to shoot him, Ians figure was really beyond their grasp. Even after he gets close to them, they failed to hit him, because they were already cut by his de!


    The continuous screams made the whole room feel like hell. When Ian stopped, none of the men brought by these bosses was standing. Ian stood in the middle of this massacre holding his sword, while there was no trace of blood on the Devils de Yamato!


    It was too fast. In less than five seconds, more than twenty gunslingers had been mmed to the ground. Boulders face was exceedingly pale. Not only him, but even the other three bosses were extremely shocked. Bane even started sniveling. Three of the four were still standing. Only Doge was kneeling on the ground, covering his wrist and screaming.


    Seeing Ian walking towards them step by step, Boulder panicked, pulled out his pistol, and fired at Ian, saying in horror. Dont  Donte over!


    Ian tilted his head slightly, avoiding Boulders bullets, but he kept walking towards them.


    Bullets may be useful in dealing with the average people, but its just a childs toy in the face of people at Ians level. Both Boulder and Bane shot one after another, but none of these shots under Ians En field was a sessful hit.


    Click! Click! There were no bullets left in their guns. When they heard the sound of the empty magazines, they finally copsed and fell to the ground on their knees, begging Ian, No Please dont kill us, we know that what we did is wrong, please!


    But it didnt work. As Ian walked by, his sword shed, and Boulder and Bane both fell to the ground.


    When they were killed, Boulder and Bane had a look of disbelief in the eyes. They didnt seem to have thought that things would develop like this. They originally thought that the strength of fourbined families could force the Ian family to yield. However, in the end, things were different, and the stronghold of the Ian family directly became thest ce they would visit.


    Ian didnt really want to be a killer, so he showed mercy to those nsmen, he only injured then to the point that they faint, so with treatments they would survive.


    But for the four of bosses, Ian was not nning on letting them go. As the families leaders, these four were the first to do all these bad things, especially Doge. Human trafficking was Ians most abhorrent business, and he even dared to hurt his subordinates, all of this, made him decide that Doge must die.


    And if he doesnt kill them, that will not help his next n. Just like Sicilian, only after their death, Ian could control their men.


    Boulder and Bane, the two guys who dared to shoot, were killed first by Ian, then Doge kneeling on the ground, and Ian plunged his sword nkly into his head, making his miserable screamse to an abrupt end.


    At the same time, there was also gunfire outside the house. It is estimated that after Ian started, the members of the Ian family led by the Limp retaliated against the gangsters outside.


    It seems that they were determined to follow Ian now. Otherwise, if there were so many people on the other side, they would not dare to take the initiative of the shooting.


    Ian was also worried that this fight would take too long, and the casualties of his men could turn to be too heavy. So he thought about solving the matter quickly and going out to help the Limp, so he turned his eyes sharply to the remaining Boss, Baggins.


    However, at this time, Baggins suddenly fell to his knees and said to Ian, Please dont kill me, Im willing to break my arm (T/N: When I searched for it I found that it meant Im willing to give up all my existing interests, but) and leave Sabaody Archipgo, and nevere back!


    Hearing what he said, Ian stopped and thought about it.


    Baggins said, gritting his teeth as he saw Ian thinking: If one arm wont be enough, what about adding an eye? (See! WTF)


    However, this sentence actually caused Ian to feel cold for a while. This Baggins was so tough on himself. Can he really let go of such a person?


    I beg you, Boss Ian, although I dont know what you have to do with the Shichibukai, Bartholomew Kuma, but I really dont have many bad deeds like the others! Baggins kowtowed on the ground: From a long time ago, Bartholomew Kuma spared my life and didnt kill me. Please do the same and forgive me this time!


    Ian was shocked. This Baggins has met uncle Kuma?


    How did that happen? Ian asked quietly.


    Boss Ian, I used to be a pirate! Baggins raised his head and exined to Ian, But only because of my miserable life that I went out to the sea and joined some pirates. Once our Pirate Group met the Shichibukai, Kuma, he destroyed our ship and killed our captain, but he let us go. Your hat was familiar to me from the moment you came in, but please rest assured I will never say anything about it if you let me go, from today on I will leave the Sabaody Archipgo and hide in the countryside and nevere out again!


    Ian didnt expect to hear about Kuma from Baggins. He sighed and said, I can let you go, but I dont need you to hide in the country. Your crimes wont be judged by me. You have to turn yourself in, go to the Marines, and tell them about all your bad deeds in detail. Do you understand?


    Yes, I do! Baggins was so happy that he immediately nodded.


    The bosses of these families who live in thesewless areas were not good people. Ian knows this well. He doesnt know how many evils deeds Baggins has, but its estimated that one arm and one eye can be used to atone for his sins. So Ian thought, let him go to the prison to repent.


    Well, fulfill your promise! Ian said.


    Baggins took out a dagger and hesitated a little bit, then he gritted his teeth, and in the end, he did it


    Despite the pain and sweat, Baggins raised his head to Ian and said, Boss Ian, Im going to turn myself in now. Farewell!


    Ian nodded and said, By the way, tell the people outside to stop the war! Otherwise, dont me me for doing it myself.


    OK! Baggins turned around and pushed open the door. After going out, he clutched his broken arm, and shouted loudly to the two warring parties outside, Stop! Stop it!


    Ians move was well used. With the appearance of Baggins, members of various families outside knew the situation inside the house. When they learned that the other three leaders had been killed by Ian, they were overwhelmed by this news and could only stop fighting.


    And Baggins own family was also ordered to be dissolved by him, because Baggins was about to turn himself in next, and he could no longer manage his own family.


    The four families were quickly suppressed after the emergence of the Ian family. Thesewless areas naturally had to be reorganized.


    The members of the Ian family were so excited that they couldnt control themselves. They were the four biggest forces in the neighborhood, and they were destroyed by the fantastic leader, Ian!


    So they took advantage of this opportunity and tied the hands of the men brought by these four bosses. These people originally wanted to resist, but when anyone showed his desire to fight back, he was beaten to the ground by Ian.


    With Ian in charge, these gangsters didnt have a thing to do and could only be captured obediently.


    Baggins was carried by two members of his family and left. He said he would turn himself in. Of course, he didnt dare to lie to Ian, because this kind of thing can be inquired easily. He didnt want to be hunted down by Ian.


    When the enemies in the house were moved out, all the members of the four families were piled in an open space outside the base, waiting for Ians decision.


    At this time, all the members of the Ian family came out with arrogance, holding guns, and surrounded the enemies outside, staring at these gunmen with a stern look, while enjoying the best moments of their lives. Everything has changed, and they were the members of the strongest force in the area now!


    Lorraine and Elena also came out with Hawking. The two girls looked at Ian with admiration. When they heard that Doge was killed, they knew that Ian was avenging them. Obviously, the joy on their faces was glowing.


    Hawking was in the same state. He was shot twice by Doge in his legs. Naturally, he has hatred against Doge, but he did not even think that Ian would directly overthrow the four families.


    Aftering out, he heard from the Limp the news that Ian had actually captured the pirate, Lucius, with the bounty of 86 million Berries, and he couldnt help but stunned for a while.


    The four bosses were really unlucky. If theyeter, its estimated that this news has spread all over thewless area. At that time, they will definitely gauge the strength of Ian, the new boss. Now, they had already rushed to his stronghold, but instead, they were defeated so severely.


    At this moment, Hawking only felt that his whole body was relieved even through his pain, and the beats in his heart were finally soothing. He was helped to walk over to Ian. He willingly called Ian: Boss!


    Ian also learned about what Hawking did from Lorraine. For him, Ian now feels that hes trustworthy. Although this guy looks like a wily old man, he dared to stand up and protect Lorraine and Elena. This was worthy of appreciation.


    So Ian nodded to him, and though he didnt say anything, it still made Hawking feel excited.


    Turning his head, Ian looked at the members of the four families who were bundled together, which gave him a headache


    ____________Dont forget_____ /posts/zing-de-34830954 ___

 Chapter 115: Rip-Off

    Chapter 115: Rip-Off


    For those who didnt see Ians picture, this is a reminder


    [First of all, you all have to go to my Patreon Page, I have a huge surprise for all the fans of this novel, and dont worry its for FREE XD] /posts/zing-de-34830954


    Dont forget liking andmenting!!! Please XD


    ording to Ians original n, he intended tobine the four families into one family.


    But now it seems that there are too many


    The four bosses didnt bring all their men with them, there were only about two hundred outside the base, and the number of those left behind in their stronghold was unknown.


    If all these people became under the name of the Ian family, then ording to Ians philosophy, things like human trafficking will definitely be banned and forbidden.


    So then, the problem arises, is it possible to gather a huge amount of money and search some of it with so many people just by catching pirates and getting their bounties?


    These people were not that strong. Its impossible to expect them to catch high bounty pirates. Its still up to Ian to do it himself. But their number was toorge, which means that Ian has to split out more money, and that would defeat his purpose of making a fortune.


    It seems that the only way to solve this problem was to reduce the number of these people. Ian touched his chin and thought about it. He found that the only solution was to keep the strongest members of the four families and dismiss the others.


    As long as he has a slight strength, he can be epted. At that time, I can rely on these people to catch those small pirates with a bounty of 10 or 20 million. No matter how they do it, even if they depend on their huge number, I believe they should be able to it?


    At that time, Ian wouldnt need to take care of these little pirates by himself. When they get the bounty, Ian can take his part of it and give them the rest.


    In this way, the Ian family can be transformed into an orthodox family of bounty hunters.


    And those who were dismissed, Ian did not intend to pay too much attention to them, they may re-establish a new family or escape the Archipgo, Ian really doesnt care.


    As long as the power of the Ian family grows, other forces in these areas can be remotely controlled. At that time, he can also adopt a style of protection fees, allowing these forces to pay tribute to the Ian family.


    When ites to weapons selling, robbing, stealing, and other businesses involved in these forces, Ian actually knows that he cant stop them. Human nature is like this, and he could do nothing about it. As long as there were wars and battles, there will be a need for weapons, and there will be casualties. Such a big force as the Marines cant prevent the proliferation of these things. Ian doesnt think that he can reverse this phenomenon with his own strength.


    When he wont do such businesses, someone else will for sure! Not to mention that Ians men themselves also need guns and swords, right? How would they fight against these pirates?


    So in Ians view, the most he can do is to control these things and not let them go too far.


    However, this business of human trafficking was absolutely prohibited by Ian!


    On the Sabaody Archipgo, due to the existence of the Celestial Dragons, these kinds of things were rampant more than any other ce. In Ians view, this very is aplete vition of human dignity. He cant help it elsewhere, but at least in his own territory, such things must be stopped.


    After thinking about it clearly, Ian began organizing these people. He picked out some people who looked strong and asked them if they would like to join the Ian family.


    Without exception, all the selected people have agreed.


    After some integration, the members of the Ian family have now expanded to more than a hundred people, while the rest of them were released by Ian, and he even allowed them to re-establish new families, but at that time, these families must follow the lead of the Ian family.


    Next, the matter came to an end. Those who got injured have been treated, and Ian kept wondering what he should do.


    Until this time, Hawking was a little anxious, so he went to find Ian, and then he whispered to him: Boss Ian, by doing this, arent you going to anger some people?


    What do you mean? Ian asked him.


    Its about the boss Doge, it is said that he has been in contact with the Human Auctioning House in the Grove N.1! Hawking exined, Now that he is dead, Boss Ian, you prohibited the business of human trafficking, which means that the Human Auctioning House has lost a good supplier


    Of course, Ian knew the Human Auctioning House in the Grove N.1 very well, but he shook his head and said: Dont worry, the Sabaody Archipgo is so big, and losing a supplier doesnt mean that the Human Auctioning House wont be able to operate. Unless one day, our family controls the entire Sabaody Archipgo, they will be out of business! Now, they wont notice us!


    Hawking thought about it for a while, and found that it was indeed the case. If the Ian family didnt involve in the business of human trafficking, it would make other family forces cover their part of this business, because there was one lesspetitor.


    Hawking! Ian called for him, and then said: Now the family has expanded. You and the Limp are responsible for bringing these people together and making them behave. Our main business is bounty hunters, and dont forget to teach them how things work here, your main job is gathering information One more thing, you have to find a way to get the movements of all the families around our site. If they acted out of bounds, you have to inform me immediately!


    Boss Ian, rest assured! Hawking nodded.


    In the next two days, Ian has been dealing with family affairs. After the expansion of the staff, the original base seems to be useless because it was too small. Ian simply ordered Hawking, and many others tear it down and rebuild a new bigger stronghold. Contradictions between the original members of the Ian family and the newly joined members also required mediation. In addition, the situation of Lorraine and Elenas family, Ian also sent some men to inquire about it. In another word, there were quite a lot of things to do.


    After almost sorting it out, Ian thought about going to get his money.


    After Lucius, the Leech, was caught, Ian brought him to the marine base, but they didnt give him the money directly. Instead, he got a check. There was a bank on the Sabaody Archipgo. This ind is so close to the Marine Headquarters. The opening of a bank was so bold, and they were not afraid of Pirates or a robbery, because it is said that the people behind opening this bank were Celestial Dragons, which deterred many people.


    If anyone dares to even think about robbing this bank, he may find an Admiral of the Marine Headquarters waiting for him outside the bank (T/N: if Ian goes and robs this bank, he can find a huge amount of money, stacks on stacks of cash, and then he can use this money to be OP, and defeated any Admiral! But, Im sure even if he spends billions in his freaking System, he would only get 2-star cards and useless weapons)


    So on the Sabaody Archipgo, the checks were still very reputable.


    In addition to the bounty, the Limp also raided the ship of the skinning Pirate Group and found many valuable things, which may be worth two million Berries, mainly some food and jewelry. Ian intended to reward his men with these goods.


    After telling them and making sure that everything was going ording to his n, Ian left the stronghold.


    Its been several days since he came to the Sabaody Archipgo. He really didnt explore much of the ind. So he took advantage of the opportunity to get his money and walk around to rx.


    As he walked, a small cottage appeared gradually in front of him. Ian didnt care about it, but just as he was about to walk by the small cottage, he suddenly heard a bang. The wooden door of the house broke, and a figure flew out of the house.


    Ian looked at the man who flew out, and found that he seemed to be a pirate. He had a blue nose and a swollen face, and by the time Ian got near him, he found him in an unconscious state.


    Looking up, Ian saw a wooden signboard on the roof of the cottage: Shakkys Rip-off Bar!


    This made Ian stunned for a while, then he kept turning his head, looking around, until he confirmed that he has really walked to the Grove N.13.


    After thinking about it, Ian walked towards the bar!


    Wee!


    When Ian walked in, it might be the sound of his footsteps. A woman who was not facing the door, greeted him without looking back, and then asked, What do you want?


    Can I have a cup of tea!? Please! Ian hasnt drunk tea for a long time, since he left Frost Moon Vige.


    The woman, without looking to the customer, bent down and operated for a while, then turned around and handed him a cup of tea.


    Sure enough, shes Shakuyaku (Shakky)! Ian thought after seeing her face.


    This woman has short, neat ck hair, with two tufts pointing upwards. She held a cigarette in her mouth, put down the teacup, and unexpectedly said, Oh, isnt this Ian-san?


    Ian was really surprised and asked, Do you know me?


    Of course, Im an information trader. Youre very popr in this area recently! Shakky held her right elbow with her left hand, grabbed the cigarette with two fingers, puffed out a smoke ring, and said with a smile, I heard that you have established a new family, but your only business is catching pirates, and you are not allowed to engage in the human trafficking business. In this short period of time, this information has spread all over thewless areas!


    Only then did Ian realize that his movements in the previous few days were indeed big.


    So he replied a little nervously: I see, ha-ha!


    With that said, Ian nced around the store and found that he was the only one there, the Dark King, Silvers Rayleigh was not in the bar.


    The legendary Rayleigh remained undercover in the Sabaody Archipgo. Since Ian has arrived at the mangrove No. 13, he thought that he would meet him here.


    However, it seemed that the situation was unsatisfactory. Rayleigh was not there, and Ian doesnt know if he woulde here again or not.


    Ian looked at the store, while Shakky kept looking at him, but did not say anything, just leaning on the bar. When Ian turned around, she asked: Ian-san, Im curious. You are so young, and you dide here and conquered such awless area, bing the boss there, and then set up such strange rules Do you know that your practice is considered exotic in thewless zone!


    Exotic? Why? Ian asked.


    Haha! Shakky smoked her cigarette and said, The history of human traffickers on this ind hassted for a long time. Here, human trafficking is basically an industry. People have been used to it for a long time. Since you set foot in thewless area and be one of the bosses, you are not willing to get involved in this business. Whats the difference?


    Thats a different kind of business! Ian shook his head and said, I only do things that satisfy my desire!


    Well, a good answer! Shakkyughed, suddenly turned the subject, and asked Ian, But why do you specialize in catching pirates? Do you hate pirates? Or do you feel that you are justice, and Pirates are evil?


    Ian just wanted to open his mouth and speak, but Shakky raised her hand and said, This question, you have to think about it before answering!


    Why? Ian asked in surprise.


    Because the price of the cup of tea in your hand is 100,000 Berries! Shakkyughed, And based on your answer, I will decide whether you pay more or less!


    Puff! Ian spat out most of the tea in his mouth!


    He finally understood what the signboard of this small shop meant (Rip-Off)

 Chapter 116: Dizziness

    Chapter 116: Dizziness


    One hundred thousand Berries!? Ian red at Shakky. This is just an ordinary tea, right?


    My shop, my rules, I set the price as much as I want! Shakky looked at Ian with a smirk on her face and said, Did you see the pirate who was thrown out the door? He did something worse than you. He ordered a coffee, which is worth three cups of tea!


    What if I dont pay? Ian asked carefully.


    Shakky, still smiling, said, Its best not to have this kind of thought. You may be very powerful, but you cant beat me!


    Huh! The Heck, this treatment ispletely different from Luffy! Ian was a little depressed, and felt too bad.


    Dont worry, didnt I just give you a chance to lower the price? Shakky said, Maybe your answer makes me feel generous. Its possible to exempt you from the bill.


    When Ian heard this, he understood why she asked such a question. If he remembers correctly, Shakky was also a pirate, and his practice of catching pirates for their bounties may have a negative impact on her decision. The mangrove No.16 and No.13 were not far apart, and there may be opportunities to face each other in the future, so she wanted to confirm what kind of person he is.


    Well, just answer it. Its not a difficult question to answer anyway.


    However, Ian didnt reply with the words she wants to hear because she once was a pirate. Instead, he directly said his true thoughts.


    I never thought that I was justice! Ian said: In my opinion, everyone should put aside their positions and then talk about justice. Otherwise, they are all rogues! Im only catching pirates because I need money!


    Shakky giggled and said, Thats interesting, and it really makes sense!


    Afterughing for a while, she finally stopped and said with great interest, OK, youve passed. You dont have to pay for this cup of tea! But I still have another question, what do you think of the Marines?


    Do I have to answer this, too? Ian asked.


    You dont have to! Shakky shook her head and said, Its amon question. Its up to you, whatever you want to answer it or not. But who opens a bar in such awless area only gets boring customers. They only talk about money and women. Theres nothing else. Its rare to meet such an interesting young man like you. Thats why I want to talk more with you!


    Ian was helpless. Listening to her tone, would he still be unwilling to answer her after that?


    But to be honest, Ian has been in this world for some years. He really has some opinions of his own about it. Since Shakky wanted to hear him out, then he has no problem expressing his thoughts.


    He raised the teacup and took a sip. Ian tapped his finger on the table, pondered his words, and then said: What do I think In my opinion, the Marines are just a violent primary military organization of the world government. What they maintain is actually not justice, but the domination of the world government! Although they im that they are the absolute justice, they are very far away from it!


    Shakky looked at Ian in amazement. She didnt expect Ian to say such things.


    She felt that Ians summary was very brilliant!


    Its hard to imagine this being what an 18-year-old boy would say.


    Houh, Ian-san, Im really starting to like you a lot! Shakky smiled again, stretched out her hand, and said to Ian, Im mainly engaged in intelligence business here. If you need anything anytime, you are very wee toe and ask me!


    Okay! Ian reached out and shook her hand.


    This was his first meeting with Shakky, but overall, his impression was quite good.


    Are you running this ce alone? Ian asked her tentatively.


    Oh, there is an Old Man who lives with me! Shakky said, But he is a coating mechanic!


    What about him? Ian asked.


    He knew that Shakky was talking about Rayleigh. In fact, the reason why Ian came here and talked so much with Shakky was just to set out Rayleighs whereabouts.


    Ian was very clear that his current strength is not high enough. Although the essence of his Nen abilities is the same as Haki, after all, this power is brought to him by the System. Maybe Ian can experience the use of Haki in advance through his Nen abilities, but if he does not awaken his own Haki, he will staycking a huge source of true power.


    Just for now, Ian has no clue about how to awake or develop his own Haki. What hecks most now is a good mentor.


    And speaking of trainers, here is the best on Sabaody Archipgo, Silvers Rayleigh!


    If he could get in touch with him, ask him to guide his Hakis awaken, that would be magnificent.


    From there, he could see the importance of friendship. Because what made it easy for Luffy to talk with Shakky, was his rtionship with Hatchan. However, Ian could only test his luck a little by little, and then lead to Rayleighs topic.


    Shakky didnt think much about it, and said, He I havent seen him for a long time. It has been about half a year!


    After hearing that, Ian went to a dark silence! Yeah, he didnt ask any other question!


    After drinking his tea, Ian got up and left. Shakky walked him to the door and watched him go. Then she smiled and said, Interesting young man, Rayleigh may also like him


    After leaving the mangrove No.13, Ian continued to move forward. He was going to the tourist area, in the mangrove area from 40 to 49, where there is the bank to withdraw his money. But to get there, Ian had to go through the mangrove area from 30 to 39, which is the famous amusement park, Sabaody Park.


    From the first sight of this ce, he found that this amusement park area was just like heaven on earth. It was full ofughter everywhere. Whoever the visitor, adults, or children, everyone can find their own joy here.


    However, when he looked closely, there were some people at the corner of the street and their eyes were always piercing the pedestrians.


    Ian knew that these people were either thieves or robbers, or even worse, human traffickers were looking for targets.


    Their movements were very surreptitious. The people attracted by the bustling yground cant see or wont pay attention to these people at all. Only when someone finds himself alone, or loses a child or a partner, can he feel the dark side of this ce.


    Here, other races need to pay attention to their own safety, because for human traffickers, kidnapping other races can be exchanged for more money than human beings.


    Ian didnt want to entangle with these people, he just wanted to pass through the park, get to the tourist area, and obtain his money.


    However, after walking for a while, Ian was on the street, where the poption was a little sparser. Not far in front of him, there was a mother and her daughter. The mother was holding her childs hand, while the little girl was happily eating cotton candy in her other hand.


    The scene that looked very harmonious waspletely destroyed when they pass by a small alley!


    Two hands suddenly stretched out from the alley, one hand covered the mothers mouth, the other hand covered the childs. In a blink of an eye, a mother and daughter disappeared from the street.


    If Ian hadnt just seen this scene, no one would notice what happened.


    This is the first time Ian seeing someone being kidnapped by these human traffickers. His heart burst into mes, and he immediately started running towards the alley.


    When he came to the entrance of the alley, he looked to the front and found the kidnappers were running away. Two big men were carrying two gunny sacks on their shoulders. He could see that the two were struggling in the sacks.


    There were many other people in this group. Seeing Ian chasing them, they quickly left some to deal with him.


    However, Ian didnt want to be stopped or even blocked by them at this time. When he passed by, he swiftly unsheathed his sword and directly chopped off the people who intended to block him from different ces. Then without even looking at them, he continued his chasing.


    Of course, these people cant hold a candle to Ian. But, these kidnappers were very familiar with the terrain here. They werent moving in a straight line at all, leaving several of their men to stop Ian. The two big men carrying sacks were drifting left and right in the alleys, which almost made Ian lose them.


    As ast resort, Ian opened his En field and expanded its range without caring about its consumption, so that he could catch up with them again.


    Seeing that he was about to catch up with them, the two men suddenly made a sharp turn and passed through the right corner. Ian quickly stopped and followed the turn, but at this time, he heard two flops.


    With a close look, Ian froze and saw the two big kidnappers slumped on the floor of the alley, and the sacks in their hands fell down, but in front of them stood an old man who looked drunk.


    This old man has a white disheveled long hair, a pair of round sses on his face, a long scar over his right eye, wearing arge silver hooded cloak, and sandals, drinking from a Sake bottle in his hand.


    Isnt this, Rayleigh?


    Ian was expecting to see Rayleigh in Shakkys bar, but instead, he met him here because he was chasing a group of kidnappers! This encounter was really really bizarre!


    It seems that these two abductors were knocked down by Rayleigh.


    Although Ian was sure that he could catch up with these two men, but since they were stopped by Rayleigh, that saved Ian from more troubles. He stepped forward to see if the mother and daughter were fine and help them get out from the sacks, but Rayleigh suddenly turned his eyes sharply, and then a massive shock wave struck Ian!


    This kind of force has encountered Ian before. When he was with Ace, he experienced it once, knowing that this is Haoshoku Haki!


    However, he wasnt sure just how much stronger was Rayleighs Haoshokupared to Aces. In the face of Aces Haoshoku Haki, Ian was able to resist that shock wave, but when ites to Rayleighs, Ian felt a strong sense of vertigo!


    Ian was swaying in the same ce for a while, and he kept staggering to not fall down, but in the end, he couldnt bear and kneeled on the ground!


    Damn it, Rayleigh! Does he think that Im one of these kidnappers? Oh, is it because I was chasing those two guys closely (to be continued.) 3:]

 Chapter 117: Sensei

    Chapter 117: Sensei


    Oh, showing some strength! Rayleigh burped, looked at Ian drunkenly, raised his sleeve to wipe the wine stains on his beard, and said, You havent fallen yet


    Ian was in a strong sense of dizziness at this time, and he couldnt speak for a while, he could only stare at Rayleigh resentfully.


    However, this look made Rayleigh misunderstood the situation even more. He came over, raised a leg, and kicked Ian in the face.


    The kick was strong enough to make Ian only see darkness in front of him, and then he fainted directly after hitting a wall.


    Rayleigh crouched down, picked up Ians Devil-de Yamato, pulled it out of its sheath, and looked at its glittering cold light, couldnt help but smirk and said, Great sword!


    Ians de is different from the Ice Tear Gem. The Devil-de Yamato is an item that appears to everyone, so Rayleigh was able to hold it. However, if this sword gets too far away from Ian, it will automatically disappear and return to Ians inventory.


    Rayleigh took Ians sword, waved it gently, and cut open the sacks on the ground. The mother and daughter were able to see the light again. The mother hugged her daughter in horror and looked at Rayleigh with a bewildered look.


    Go home! Rayleigh said with a smile: In the future, try not to go to a ce with few people.


    Then the mother realized that she and her daughter had been rescued. She wept and thanked the old man. Then she took her daughter and left the alley.


    At this time, Rayleigh squatted down and started searching the two big men. He took out two wallets, opened them, then he threw them aside with a look of shame. It turned out that they had no money.


    Then he came over and groped on Ian.


    With this touch, he immediately found Ians check, and after seeing the number on it, even Rayleigh was stunned.


    A lot of zeros! Rayleigh took off his sses, rubbed his eyes, and counted: One, two, three, four, five Oh, more than 80 million! How could this boy be so rich?


    Until this time, Rayleigh realized that he might have hit the wrong person! If a kidnapper has so much money, why would he still do such a thing?


    So Rayleigh took Ians sword, bent down, picked up Ian, and left the scene


    When Ian woke up, he saw Rayleigh sitting by a campfire, drinking Sake, and grilling a huge fish.


    Its getting dark, did I faint for such a long time!?


    Seeing Ian sitting with her arms folded, Rayleigh smiled at him and said, Huh! You finally woke up?


    As soon as Ian remembered what had happened, he opened his mouth and yelled at him: Why did you attack me!? Im not with those people!


    At this time, he didnt care about anything, even if the person on the opposite side was a legendary character! Why on earth would he do this? Ian was stunned and dazed by the Haoshoku Haki, and then he got kicked in the face. His face was still numb at this time!


    Rayleighughed and said, Im sorry! The old man was drunk before! Besides, arent you okay now? You are a young man, and you shouldnt mind an old man like me!


    You! Ian only felt a headache. In fact, he could only roar twice. In the face of Rayleigh, there was really nothing he could do. It was impossible to even think about fighting him!


    Who am I even bothering!?


    Angrily, he went over, sat down beside Rayleigh, grabbed the grilled fish, and Ian ate it up, as if he wanted to vent his dissatisfaction in this way.


    Leave some for me! Rayleigh said quickly: Its the old mans supper, too!


    Rayleighs craftsmanship was not excellent either. After taking a few bites, Ian felt that he couldnt eat anymore, so he handed it to Rayleigh.


    He had thought that Rayleigh wouldnt eat what he had bitten. Unexpectedly, Rayleigh didnt mind at all. He took it and started eating it.


    How to say that,bined with his shabby dress, Rayleigh, at this time, was really in a little decadent


    Ian didnt know if this was the impact of Rogers death, the pirate king, on him.


    Ian just watched him silently while he finished eating the grilled fish. After he was done, Ian started talking, Youve kicked me in the face and knocked me out. Are you going to make up for me?


    Rayleigh spread his arms and said, How do you want me topensate you? Im penniless!


    You should be very strong! Ian touched his chin and said, How about you teach me how to use the Haki and help me strengthen my body?


    It was clear that the person in front of him is Rayleigh, but Ian cant directly call out his name. Although Ian and Shakky mentioned him, she didnt tell him the old mans name. Fortunately, though he was kicked by Rayleigh, it was still an opportunity to ask him if he could be his mentor.


    Rayleigh was a little surprised and said, Do you know what the Haki is?


    A little bit! Ian nodded.


    You want me to be your Sensei? Rayleighughed: Thats not easy!


    Then what can I do for you to ept my request? Ian asked quickly. It would be very bad for him if he didnt seize this opportunity.


    Rayleigh scratched his head awkwardly and said, This I like to gamble a lot, but Ive lost all my money recently


    Ian suddenly remembered something and reached into his pockets, but the check was missing.


    Do you have it? Ian said: Even if you want me to pay tuition fee, you cant take all my money!


    Rayleigh reached for Ians check, handed it to him, and said with a smile, Dont worry, I just kept it for you, thats all!


    Ian took the check, looked at it, but he didnt put it back in his pocket. Instead, he held it in his hand and handed it directly to Rayleigh. Then he bowed down and said, I sincerely want to learn from you. Please ept me as your trainee! If tuition is needed, I will give you whatever amount you want!


    If all of his money is gone, he can still earn money again, but this opportunity may onlye once, and he really cant let it go.


    Rayleigh didnt pick up the check, but instead, he fixedly looked at Ian.


    After a long time, Rayleigh said with a little interest. Forget it, put it away!


    You  you dont want to take me!? Ian was surprised.


    Im old, and Im in seclusion now, and I dont want to be your teacher anymore! Rayleigh lifted the bottle and took a sip.


    The reason why he told Ian before that he lost all of his money was that he wanted to get some from Ian and spend it. However, Ians kneeling and his tone just now all showed that Ian really wanted to worship him as a teacher. In this case, Rayleigh could not bear to lie to him.


    When Ian heard this, he was stunned. This result was entirely unexpected for him.


    The Heck, How can this person be treating people differently!? Even when Luffy didnt have the idea of getting


    a teacher, this old man swam across the Calm Belt to reach Amazon Lily to mentor Luffy. So why when I wanted you to be my mentor so sincerely, you did not ept it?


    Of course, even though he was thinking like this, Ian was still bowing and respectfully said, Please, I beg you!


    Its not that Ian was servile, but that he understood that having a good mentor is definitely the greatest wealth in life. He could only achieve limited aplishments by himself, even with his card system.


    Rayleigh didnt speak, and Ian stayed in the same position for a long time. Finally, Rayleigh said, Do you really want to learn from me?


    Yes! Ian said.


    Well then, I can try teaching you for a while! Rayleigh said: But whether you can learn it depends on your ability toprehend. If you are too stupid, dont me me!


    epted by Rayleigh! Did he really agree!?


    Ian held back the joy in his heart, raised his head, and said, Please rest assured, I will work hard!


    Indeed, the word Effort means nothing to Ian. In fact, when he was practicing swordsmanship in Frost Moon vige, Ian worked very hard. He knew that he had ordinary physical qualifications. If he didnt work hard, he wouldnt make any progress in his life.


    Dont call me Sensei, call me Rayleigh! He said, Were in Mangrove N.34 right now. You will meet me here tomorrow morning.


    Okay! I wille on time! Ian said.


    Seeing Rayleigh waving his hand andying down, Ian knew that he wanted to rest, so he left.


    Its getting dark, so he cant take his money from the bank, Ian can only go back, and along the way, he was thinking about what Rayleigh said.


    He could tell that Rayleigh doesnt want to ept a real disciple. He may have just epted Ians sincerity and intended to give him a hand, andter on, he may also like him and change his mind. In that case, he may also apologize for kicking him due to misunderstandings. But anyway, Ian got his chance.


    Rayleigh was the First Mate of the legendary Roger Pirates. There are not many people of his Level, only Zephyr, Sengoku and Garp could bepared with him. Its a blessing for Ian to get such a character as his mentor!


    And Rayleigh is an expert in swordsmanship, martial art, and Haki. It can be said that those three fits well with Ian.


    After returning to the stronghold on the mangrove No.16, there was nothing exciting waiting for him, so Ian just talked to Hawking, and everyone went to bed early.


    Early the next morning, around five oclock, Ian got up, went straight to the mangrove No.34, and bought breakfast on his way.


    When he came to the ce, Rayleigh was still sleeping, he looked like a tramp. Rayleigh had set up a tent there, and Ian didnt dare to disturb him. He sat on the ground, waiting for him to wake up.


    Ian kept sitting for two or three hours. Rayleigh slept for a long time, but when he got up, he was not surprised to see Ian. Such a person, despite sleeping, was actually paying attention to everything around him.


    Seeing that Ian didnt have any impatient expression on his face, Rayleigh didnt say anything, but he was quite satisfied, then he said, Here you are!


    Ian handed him the breakfast respectfully, and Rayleigh took it and found that it was still hot. This was because Ian kept breakfast in his arms.


    Youre kind! Rayleigh nodded at him. After finishing his breakfast in a few mouthfuls, he said to Ian, Lets start. Lets have a spar first. I want to know how strong you are!

 Chapter 118: Join Us!

    Chapter 118: Join Us!


    Hearing Rayleighs words, Ian nodded and said, Mr. Rayleigh, I majored in swordsmanship!


    Rayleigh was not surprised. After seeing Ians sword yesterday, he had probably guessed it, so he took out a long sword and said to Ian, Come on!


    Rayleighs sword was a double-edged straight sword, with a cross hilt and arge round pommel, roughly half as long as his body height. Ian didnt know the name of his sword, but maybe it was a famous sword. Seeing Rayleigh holding the sword casually and standing in ce, Ian doesnt dare to be careless.


    The fight began. Ian rushed forward with his sword and attacked Rayleigh.


    sh! Cut! Chop! sh! Since Rayleigh was fighting him, he was just blocking, so Ian was immersed in his mind and focused on attacking. The Devils de Yamato in his hands was used smoothly. Koshiro taught him very well, which was disyed now by Ians moves. This was something he has learned throughout his life


    Regardless of whether it was Ian or Rayleigh, both of them were almost reaching their extreme. Ian thought that his speed was very good now, but he did not expect that Rayleigh was much faster than him. Every time he blocks, he seems to be so flexible.


    Every time their des collide, a spark and a Ding sound were emerging continuously, whichsted for a long time. In just half a minute, the two have swung their sword for hundreds of times!


    Of course, in this process, Ian didnt use any of his abilities. He was there to learn Haki. If Rayleigh mistook his Nen for Haki, it would be bad. Because Haki is a thing that needs to be awakened first and then a lot of exercising to be mastered. The steps cant be disordered. If Rayleigh skips the step of awakening because of misunderstanding, Ian wont gain anything from this training.


    At this time, Rayleigh suddenly retreated, and Ian stopped at the same time.


    Very good! I can see that your swordsmanship foundations are quite good. You must be taught by a true master. Rayleigh nodded with satisfaction, I have nothing to teach you about swordsmanship.


    Yes, I mainly want to learn physical strength and Haki from you! Ian said.


    Actually, Haki is gradually developed on the foundation of physical exercise! Rayleigh said: So, lets start with physical strength!


    Under Rayleighs beckon, Ian walked over and sat down cross-legged while facing him.


    Now, I have to teach you the way of breathing first! Rayleigh said: The exercises of physical strength are simple and easy to exin, but difficult to practice. The key point is this breathing method. A correct breathing method can fully provide oxygen to the muscles and viscera of the human body, thereby elerating the effectiveness of the exercise.


    Ian listened quietly, while Rayleigh exined, and tried to follow Rayleighs instructions.


    The breathing method that Rayleigh gave him was very strange. When ordinary people breathe, they inhale oxygen, but when they breathe out, the exhaled air still has some oxygen, and that was the trick, this amount of oxygen, which was not absorbed by the human body, ording to the Rayleigh method, was the most important part! It is necessary to consume all oxygenponents through this new way of breathing.


    In the beginning, Ian couldnt do it at all, and Rayleigh kept exining every step to him.


    Gradually, when Ian mastered some tricks and was able to aplish this way of breathing, he suddenly felt a little different with every breath.


    It was a more powerful, more clear-headed feeling


    Very well, now that you have learned this breathing method, you must first turn it into instinct! Rayleigh said: Then, in your daily exercise, integrate this breathing style into it!


    For the next few days, Ian had been consciously controlling every breath he takes ording to Rayleighs method, and as time went on, he gradually got used to it, so by this time, his nightmare began.


    Rayleigh formally prepared physical exercises for him. When he learned that Ian was not a Devil Fruit User, the first thing Rayleigh made him do in the morning was swimming ten kilometers in the sea!


    The Mangrove No.34 was just on the edge of the ind. Swimming was effortless, but swimming for ten kilometers can be fatal. Its a total of twenty kilometers if he wants to get back, because the ten kilometers must be in a straight line!


    In the beginning, Ian was able to strictly follow Rayleighs instructions and maintain the special breathing method during swimming. However, when his stamina gradually exhausted, his breathing began to be disordered.


    On the first day, he had just swum for about five kilometers, but he couldnt bear any more. If he hadnt tied up a lifebuoy ring to his waist, he would have drowned.


    Even so, Ian gritted his teeth and kept going, he persisted longer every day.


    During this period of training with Rayleigh, Ian didnt catch any pirate in person. All of his businesses were handed over to the familys members, and their targets were only those small pirates with 10 to 20 million bounties.


    Just as Ian thought, dont underestimate the potential of these people. With enough strong and brave people, these pirates have been easily caught, so in a short period, the normal life of this family can still be maintained, so Ian focused on his training with Rayleigh.


    As for the money on that check, Ian went to the bank and took out his money. Although Rayleigh didnt charge his tuition, Ian did his best as a disciple. After finishing training him every day, Ian takes Rayleigh and goes to gamble together with Ians money.


    Over time, Ian felt a little strange, Rayleighs Haki was obviously so powerful, but why does he lose every time he gambles?


    When Ian mentioned this to him, Rayleighughed and said, If you cheat when you gamble, whats the point of gambling?


    Hearing this answer, Ian couldnt help shaking his head. He didnt understand his thoughts.


    Although Lucius bounty has not been used to recharge diamonds and draw cards for the time being, Ian felt that it was worth it. Compared with his bottomless pit system, Rayleighs gambling expenses were not so high, at least. In one month, he only spent a little more than 8 million Berries


    Rayleigh was gambling just for fun, not to make money, so it was not an addiction.


    When staying with Raleigh, Ian has always remained in the disciple role. He was treating Rayleigh as if he was Koshiro in Frost Moon Vige.


    Rayleigh didnt say anything about that, in fact, he was quite satisfied with Ian. Ian was indeed not very qualified, but he was willing to work hard. And once during this time, Rayleigh went back to Shakky, and naturally, she talked to her husband about Ians appearance and personality.


    Not only did he learn more about Ian, but he also heard from Shakky about Ians thoughts about the Pirates and the Marines.


    Rayleigh didnt mention that to Ian, but when he was teaching him, he tried harder. When Ian was able to swim the full 20 kilometers back and forth, Rayleigh gave him another practicing method.


    Rayleighs exercises were very hurtful, but Ian insisted on persisting while gritting his teeth, and kept moving forward.


    In this way, two monthster, Ians body was much stronger, and suddenly in his mind, the systematic prompt sound came.


    You have unlocked the Primary Level of the Physical Skill!


    Ian opened the system tform and checked it.


    [Primary Physical Skills: increase all attributes by 5%, current proficiency (0 / 20000)]


    This surprised Ian a little. He didnt expect that this Physical Skills to have such a property.


    It actually increases all attributes ording to the percentage. Doesnt this mean that the higher the level and the attribute, the higher the benefit of Physical Skills?!!


    At present, the three basic skills Ian had were all different. The Swordsmanship was avable from the beginning. And the Primary Physical Skills have been unlocked probably by the long-term physical exercise, while the Nen Skills was acquired after his first card was equipped. Only the Physical Skills was obtained by Ian through his own efforts.


    In addition to adding a bonus to all of his attributes, the most important thing about the Physical Skills was that Ian can finally use some of the skills of the physical-type cards!


    The appearance of primary Physical Skills made Ian work even harder.


    However, with the progress of the training, Ian found that it was not easy to increase the proficiency of Physical Skills. Taking swimming as an example, he swam 20 kilometers on the first day, which increased his proficiency by 20 points, but the next day he has swum the same distance, but it only increased by 19 points. It seems that doing the same exercise repeatedly makes a gradual decline in its proficiency growth.


    Ian estimated that this may be linked to his own physical improvement, that is, if he wants to maintain the same growth trend, he must continue training harder and harder.


    The growth of strength is not easy. In order to be stronger, he has to work really hard.


    The gradual formation of physical skills has also brought obvious benefits to Ian. He seems to have experienced an increase in his Swordsmanship. This growth has not been reflected in the proficiency of Swordsmanship, but he still feels this way. Its like the feeling that his Expert-Level Swordsmanship is no longer obscure when he first advanced his Nen skills.


    This made Ian realize that foundation skills have some small details inmon


    In such training, the days passed day by day. One day, when Ian dragged his tired body back to the stronghold, Hawking told him that he had some friends waiting for him inside!


    Ian felt a little odd. Who are these friends thate looking for him in the Sabaody Archipgo!?


    As a result, when he walked into the newly built house, he finally understood what was going on. Who else would it be if he wasnt Ace?


    Ian, are you back? When Ace heard his footsteps, he turned around. His cheeks were bulging. He was eating the food prepared by Lorraine and Elena, and he said as he ate: It was not easy to find you!


    You havee this fast to the Sabaody Archipgo? Ian looked at him in a daze.


    Yes! Ace nodded and said, Since we separated that day, mypanions and I have been traveling along the route. Its not easy toe here!


    Ian sat down and asked him, Are you going to New World next?


    Of course! Ace held his hat and grinned, My boat is already coated! Im here to ask you something.


    What is it? Ian asked.


    Its this! Ace took out a piece of paper, which looked like an invitation, and said: A strange bat gave me this. It says, We want to invite you to join the Shichibukai

 Chapter 119: Another Trap!

    Chapter 119: Another Trap!


    Show me! Ian took the invitation from Ace in doubt.


    Ace was careless. After handing over the invitation, he began to munch again. Lorraine and Elena looked at him with a smile, only thinking that the young Master Ian has such a funny friend.


    Since Ian became the boss, Lorraine and Elena only felt that this period was the best they ever had after getting kidnapped from their family. Although the young Master Ian has been away from hometely, he has not forgotten to find their rtives for them. The news came a few days ago, and it is said that they have some signs of a positive oue, which made Lorraine and Elena respect and appreciated Ian more and more. They loved living in this stronghold just because Ian was in it. And now, they even treated his friend Ace very well, desperately adding food to his te.


    Ian was frowning at this time, looking at this Shichibukai invitation letter.


    The invitation letter was indeed genuine. The stamp of World Government and Marines above cant be faked.


    After reading it repeatedly for a while, Ian closed the invitation and asked him, Ace, has your bounty increased again?


    He was focusing on his training with Rayleigh during this time, so he didnt pay much attention to the news. After hearing his questions, Ace turned around and swallowed the food in his mouth and said, Yeah, it had just increased once a while ago. Now its 140 million Berries!


    Lorraine and Elena whispered in amazement, Thats awesome! 140 million Berries!


    Aceughed, he was actually quite proud of himself, what he didnt expect was that Lorraine and Elena continued to look at Ian with admiration and said, Our Master is really powerful. He has such friends with high bounties!


    Ace suddenly became very depressed


    In fact, the two of them didnt know much about the bounty of Pirates, and Ace was not the kind of person who looked fierce, so Lorraine and Elena were not afraid of him at all. They extremely admired Ian. They dont even think about why Ian, a pirate hunter, would make friends with pirates.


    Ian didnt notice the scene, his fingers were tapping swiftly on his leg, and he was lost in his thoughts.


    Aces bounty has increased, which is expected. Naturally, the Logia Devil Fruit Users were generally be valued. Moreover, Ace estimated that since the recent period, the only neer who has a bounty with more than a hundred million. From these two points of view, it was natural for Ace to be invited to join the Shichibukai.


    He also knows that Boa Hancock, the Pirate Empress, who has a bounty of 80 million Berries, was invited to join the Shichibukai. It is obvious that the amount of the bounty was not the judgment standard of Shichibukai. The key points were strength and fame.


    Currently, Ace was probably not that famous, but his potential is absolutely sufficient, and indeed he has the strength to be a Shichibukai.


    However, Ian felt that there was something odd about it.


    Its very simple, because the current seven members of the Shichibukai were full, and there were no vacancies!


    Desert King Sir Crocodile, Strongest Swordsman in the World Dracule Mihawk, Knight of the Sea Jinbe, Gecko Moria, Heavenly Yaksha Donquixote Domingo, Pirate Empress Boa Hancock, and Tyrant Bartholomew Kuma, these seven people, the Shichibukai, who were currently in position. If there is no vacancy, why would they invite Ace to join the Shichibukai? What does this mean?


    Its impossible for them to add the eighth person in the Shichibukai (Because the Literal Meaning of the Shichibukai is: Seven Warriors of the Sea! Shichi is the old seven and Hachi = 8). Its needless to say. Otherwise, why dont they call it Hachibukai directly (Not my joke)


    So, the meaning of this is somewhat intriguing.


    In the first case, the World Government and the Marines deliberately want to deprive a Shichibukai of the position, so they want to find a recement.


    And the second situation is that there is a Shichibukai who wants to quit!


    But, the second case does not seem to be too likely. Generally, no one is willing to take the initiative to withdraw from his rank as a Shichibukai, because bing a Shichibukai is a kind of privilege. For pirates, doing whatever they desire without the worry of being chased by the Marines is the dream, the only thing they have to keep in mind is that they need to heed the call whenever they were summoned and to stay away from anything that interferes with the World Government Interests.


    However, the first case was very possible. Perhaps some behavior of a certain Shichibukai caused the dissatisfaction of the World Government and the Marines, so they were preparing to deprive him of his title.


    After thinking about this possibility, Ian figured out who might be that person.


    The first one that came to his mind was Gecko Moria. For no other reason, in the original story, Moria was attacked by Domingo after the Great War. The reason the World Government finally deemed Moria to be far too weak to continue as a Shichibukai and decided to annul his pact and eliminate him


    But even if Moria was weak, he should be slightly stronger than the current Ace!? After all, Ace was a neer who has not debuted for a long time. How can the World Government and the Marines give up a quite strong Shichibukai like Moria for Ace?


    Ian had a headache (Me too). He understood the reason why Ace came to him. Maybe he had discovered something wrong with the invitation, so he came here to discuss the matter with Ian.


    What do you think, Ace? Ian turned his head and nned to ask Ace.


    However, with this turn, Ian found that the guy, Ace, was sleeping with food in his mouth!


    Immediately some blue veins appeared in his forehead, then Ian directly punched Ace on the head. The Heck, Im having a headache here for your invitation letter, and you fell asleep! Sleeping, sleeping, sleeping, thats the only thing you have in your big dumb head!


    After receiving Ians punch, Ace finally woke up and looked at Ian in a daze.


    I asked for your opinion! Ian kept hitting his head with the invitation letter, and said, What are you nning to do about this invitation?


    Ace grinned and said: I dont really have any idea. I heard that Shichibukai must be in service whenever the Marines needed it, so Im not willing to ept this invitation. But Jimmy and the others said that there are many benefits for joining the Shichibukai, and they are trying to persuade me to ept. So Im not sure. After arriving at the Sabaody Archipgo, I heard that you had established a pirate hunter family, so I thought that I muste to see you and ask you about it!


    What your crew tells was right! Youre a pirate. Shichibukais title is good for you! Ian said: But I feel that theres something wrong with this invitation!


    As he said this, suddenly, an idea shed in Ians mind, he thought of the third possibility.


    Is this invitation a trap!?


    Its very simple. If Ace agreed to join the Shichibukai, then one of the seven current Shichibukai would be excluded, and if the World Government and the Marines do not disclose in advance of who will be deprived of his title, this will make all the incumbent Shichibukai target Ace!


    At that time, Ace may face the wrath of the Seven Warlords!


    When Ian thought about it, he only felt a cold sweat sliding down on his forehead. What the f*ck, this is literally the way to murder a person with a borrowed knife! The World Government and the Marines may think that Ace with his me-me Fruit will threaten them in the future, so they n to kill him indirectly with the Shichibukais hands! (T/N: at first, I thought that they want to kill him because of his lineage, but then I found that they only discovered that when he joined the Whitebeard Pirates, so)


    However, Ian still hasnt figured it out. Since they want to kill Ace, why not making the Marines do it themselves? With Aces current strength, they could dispatch a Vice Admiral, and he will be arrested? Cant the Marines even send a Vice Admiral?


    Information! Ian was sure that his information was too little now, so he thought of Shakky when he settled down.


    Come with me! Ian grabbed Ace and went out.


    It was about dinner time. Shakky should not be asleep. Ian led Ace all the way to the mangrove No.13 and found Shakky in the bar.


    Shakky usually has very few peopleing here at this time, so she knew thating now while bringing someone with him, she was not surprised and asked with a smile: Ian-san, what is the matter?


    Shakky, I came here to ask you about something! Ian said, Is there anything happening with the Marines recently?


    Shakky asked curiously, Why are you asking this?


    Arent you working on buying and selling information? Ian said with a smile: The people under me are only collecting information on the Sabaody Archipgo, and they cant do anything about the Marines. Thats why I came to you!


    Theres indeed a lot going on with the Marines right now! Shakky said while holding a cigarette. It doesnt hurt to tell you


    So, then Shakky told Ian about all the recent activity of the Marines.


    After getting the information from Shakky, Ian finally made the connection.


    It turned out that the four-year World Council is about to be held!


    More than 170 kings or Queens from all over the world will arrive at the Holy Land Mary Geoise in about three months and hold The Levely The World Council there.


    At each World Council, due to the safety considerations of the leaders of the participating nations, the Marines dispatched many warships to escort them. Although there were more than three months before the conference, the Marines have entered the preparatory stage. After all, it will take time for the battleships to go back and forth to all countries.


    Arge number of warships and Marine soldiers have been sent out. It can be said that the current Marine Headquarters is about to usher in a hard period, and its troops were seriously insufficient.


    In order to prevent the pirates from taking advantage of this event, the Marine Headquarters can only leave Admirals and Vice-Admirals to stay in the headquarters as thebat force.


    However, this was not over yet. Not long ago, the Marines had a major ident in a research institution in the New World, Punk Hazard. Arge explosion in a research facility resulted in the spread of toxic gas on the whole ind. The Marines had to allocate manpower again to deal with the ident on the ind.


    It turned out that in this case, coincidentally, Ace, a new pirate with a bounty over a hundred million Berries have just appeared!


    As soon as this kind of information was linked, its not difficult to understand why Ace received the invitation letter to the Shichibukai. The Marines have no time to take care of Ace, but they cant let him go. So they thought of using this method to arouse the hostility of all the Shichibukai towards Ace, trying to make them kill Ace, the new pirate.


    Once Ian has sorted out the reason, he immediately said to Ace, Ace, if you dont want to die, dont ept this invitation!


    Ian didnt borate on this connection to Ace, but he had a good point: he trusted his friends very much, so he nodded and grinned, Well, Ian, Ill listen to you!

 Chapter 120: Rayleigh’s Idea!!!

    Chapter 120: Rayleigh¡¯s Idea!!!


    In fact, Ian also knows that even without his warning, Ace was expected to refuse this invitation in the end. Being Shichibukai means to ept the control of the World Government and the Marines to a certain extent. How could Ace, who pursues freedom, take this restriction?


    Now the reason why he woulde to him was just that his crew, Jimmy and the others, caused him some trouble for this invitation.


    Its not that Jimmy encouraged them, but that since they got on Aces boat, they naturally wanted to follow Aces fame. What could get more powerful than being one of the Shichibukai?


    Of course, the inside story of this invitation letter was only based on some spection from Ian. Ian was not sure whether this is the case, but anyway, its better for him to be careful.


    Ace stayed in Ians base for another two days. After the coating waspleted, he and his Spade Pirate Group nned to keep going on their road. Ian went to see them off. Now their ship has been changed into arger one, and there were many new members. It seems that in the past few months, in his way sailing to this Archipgo, many things have happened and a lot has changed.


    Goodbye, Ian, Im going to explore the New World! Before leaving, Ace stood at the bow of the ship holding his hat and grinned at Ian. When youe to the New World, I will treat you with delicious food!


    Ian himself didnt know how long he would stay in the Sabaody Archipgo. At least he wouldnt leave this ce until he finishes his training with Rayleigh. Its only then can Aces hospitalityes true.


    After seeing off Ace, Ian went back to his original lifestyle again. Every day, he goes to Rayleigh on time to train.


    ording to Rayleigh, his physical training will be done every soon. The rest was up to him to exercise on his own, after that, Rayleigh will officially teach him the Haki.


    .


    So, about a monthter, on the mangrove No.34, Ian sat face to face with Rayleigh, listening to his exnation.


    The so-called Haki is an inherent power of human beings! Rayleigh said: However, most people dont notice this kind of power, or they fail to awaken it for their entire lives. ording to different purposes, Haki can be divided into three types: Busoshoku, Kenbunshoku, and Haoshoku. Except for the third Haoshoku, the first two can be enhanced through cultivation!


    Ian generally knew these contents, but he listened carefully.


    If you want to excite this potential power, you must first go through the Awakening part! Rayleigh said: The so-called Awakening is to find the sensation! Haki originates from an individuals spirit and not their physical body, so it is a kind of energy, a breath, which circles the human body! Now calm down, carefully understand your body, and look for it!


    As Rayleigh said that, Ian closed his eyes and carefully focused on understanding the inside of his body.


    However, regretfully the so-called sense of energy mentioned by Rayleigh was too general. He closed his eyes for a long time, and could not detect anything inside his body.


    Its hard! When he found that it was impossible, Ian opened his eyes and sighed.


    Rayleighughed and said: Of course, if it was too easy to be Awakened, wouldnt that make all the ces full with Haki users?


    Dont worry. Take your time! Rayleigh continued: its not a sensation that can be grasped at once.


    Ian was not impatient and began to try again.


    After several failures, Ian felt that he could not go on like this. Now he mainlycked the understanding of the concept sense of energy, so he thought about it and intended to find another way.


    He has experienced the use of a simr mindpower (The Nen), so he was familiar with this kind of power. Since the essence of the Haki and the Nen was the same, then he just started researching in his body and see if there was anything that feels the same as the Nen.


    It has to be said that Ians thought was right this time. When he closed his eyes again to research in his body, he finally noticed something in his body that seemed familiar.


    Ian suddenly understood, this might be the sense of Haki!


    With all his concentration, Ian put all his thoughts and spirit on this breath, and felt its flow.


    ording to Rayleigh, high-intensity physical training will strengthen the flow of Haki in his body, and Ian has been practicing physical training under Rayleighs guidance for the past three months, which was enough to make him perceive this energy. After feeling this aura, what is left was how to control it and let it burst out. This was the so-called Awakening.


    After the first explosion of this aura, when he Awake the Haki, his body will remember this feeling, and then he can gradually use and exercise it at will. (T/N: Im about to Awaken my own Haki while Tranting this chapter @-@)


    This is what Rayleigh was talking about, the whole process of cultivation the Haki.


    Ian has found this sense of energy now, but he was stuck in how to make it explode. He has tried several times, but it was tough


    Looking at Ian opening his eyes, Rayleigh was a little surprised and said: What, still cant do it?


    I was able to find the sense of the aura, but I couldnt make it emerge! Ian shook his head and asked, Is it because my aura is not strong enough?


    Rayleigh touched his beard and said, No. The explosion of this energy can be done regardless of the size. Since you cant make it emerge under normal conditions, lets change the way!


    What way? Ian asked.


    Think of something that makes you angry! Rayleigh said, Excited emotions can help this power burst!


    Ian was a little confused then he settled down. Things that make me angry!? Hum It seems that so far, I havent encountered too many things that can really make me angry


    Before going to the sea, he has always stayed in the Frost Moon vige. How could there be anything worth his anger in that peaceful vige?


    Even when he was out of the sea, he ran into many pirates, but because Ian has a certain strength, he was able to handle these guys without difficulties, he has never been able to generate such anger.


    Its true that in recent times, the only thing that made him a little angry may be to see the scars on Lorraine and Elena. However, it was just a big fire inside, not an extreme rage.


    Looking at Ians weird expression, Rayleigh was stunned, and said, What? Cant you think of something that makes you angry?


    Ian nodded with honesty.


    Rayleighs eyes narrowed, this was expected. Anger is an emotion that can only be aroused by Empathy. It cant be experienced without a real matter.


    Well,e with me! Rayleigh stood up, called Ian to his tent, and asked him to take off his hat and scatter his hair. Finally, he found a garment that Raleigh hadnt washed for a long time, and asked him to put them on.


    In a blink of an eye, Ian changed from the original handsome young man into a slovenly fellow.


    Put your sword here! Dont bring any money, and follow me! Rayleigh said.


    Hum, Okay! Ian nodded and put his sword in the tent. He, of course, knew that when the Devils de Yamato became too far away from him, it would disappear. So after turning around and leaving the tent, Ian simply canceled the equipment of the Devils de Yamato in the system interface.


    After catching up with Rayleigh, Ian asked, Where are you taking me?


    Didnt you just fail to be angry? Rayleigh said to him with a smile: Then Ill show you the ultimate evil in this world!


    What What do you mean!?


    Ill take you to the Human Auctioning House! Rayleigh said something that shocked Ian.


    Going to the Human Auctioning House, Ian can understand, but why why dress up like this?


    Hearing Ians question, Rayleighughed and said, What! Do you think Im going to take you to the Human Auctioning House to show you other people? Wrong! Im taking you there to auction ourselves!


    Ian opened his mouth in surprise and shouted, As ves!?


    Of course! Rayleigh nodded and said, Otherwise, how can it be called empathy?


    Ian was convinced, but he didnt expect Rayleigh toe up with such an idea.


    Well, lets go. Ian didnt care. With Rayleighs strength, there was absolutely nothing that they cant deal with.


    Remember, dont do anything without mymand! Rayleigh said, When things happen, dont resist.


    Ian nodded, indicating that he had taken note.


    Led by Rayleigh, Ian followed him to the yground area. Rayleigh looked around for a while, and then took Ian directly into an alley.


    When they got there, Rayleigh said to Ian, Okay, curl up on the ground, and look like youre starving!


    Does it work? Ian asked as hey down on the ground.


    Of course, dont you know? On this Archipgo, many people be tramps every day because they have been robbed of all their money! Rayleigh said: These tramps are the favorite targets of human traffickers! Haha, when I run out of money, I sell myself. I often do this!


    Ian looked at Rayleigh with a stunned expression, no wonder why he thought that his business was very good


    Remember, wait and pretend to fight back! Rayleigh said this to Ian, then he put his hands behind his head and went to sleep.


    Ian thought for a moment, then he acted along with it. He looked for mud around and rubbed some on his face, covering his face as much as possible. Then he curled up and looked powerless.


    Time passed by slowly. They were just lying in the alley. asionally, some passers-by saw them and left in a hurry.


    These people were so unsympathetic Ian murmured to himself. Then he thought of something else, Could it be that Rayleighs clothes smell really bad that everyone, who gets close, starts running away?


    They didnt know how long it took for them, two homeless men, to have finally caught the attention of some human traffickers/kidnappers. Some people started showing up at the other end of the alley.


    They areing! Rayleigh said suddenly, reminding him in a low voice.


    Although his eyes were closed, Rayleighs Kenbunshoku Haki has always been perceiving the surrounding situation

 Chapter 121: Being Auctioned

    Chapter 121: Being Auctioned


    Shortly after Rayleighs words fell, a group of people rushed towards them.


    Ian felt that a man suddenly grabbed his right hand and picked him up from the ground. Then everything became dark, he was put inside a gunny sack. The same thing happened to Rayleigh.


    These guys had no technical content at all!


    Ian despised them very much, but he did not forget what Rayleigh had told him. He pretended to struggle a few times, and then he felt a heavy blow on his head.


    This blow could be enough to faint an ordinary people, but it didnt affect Ian that much, he just pretended to be stunned and let these people carry him on their shoulders without moving.


    Ian could feel it. The gang carried him for a while, then put him and Rayleigh on some kind of transportation. After a long time, they seemed to reach their destination, so they threw them down.


    Then, Ian felt he was carried into a certain ce, where there were many faintly crying all around.


    Soon, the man carrying him threw him on the ground. Ians back hit the ground hard, but he still remained his consciousness.


    However, at this time, the sack covering him was removed. Ian closed his eyes and pretended to be in aa, then he only heard two people talking.


    Mr. Disco, these are two humans!


    Huh, really, your family, the Coro Family, can only get this kind of goods every time!


    Ha-ha, isnt this a good job?


    Forget it, stay here. Two men, although one is a little old, the other looks young. They are tied together and sold asbor force, maybe I can sell them!


    Hah, thank you very much!


    Lucky for you, its not a big monthly auction. Otherwise, how could I ept this kind of junk?


    Good then. Thank you, Mr. Disco!


    Come and get the money after the auction!


    The conversation between the two voices ended there, and then Ian felt that his neck and hands were tightened, as if he had been shackled by something.


    Put them in the cage! Said the voice previously called Mr. Disco.


    Two hands reached over, holding Ians body, dragging him around for a while, then throwing him on the ground.


    After hearing the sound of the iron cage closing, Ian slowly opened his eyes.


    He was now left in the corner of arge prison, with Rayleigh next to him.


    Raising his hand, Ian saw that his hands were chained, and the chain went all the way to his neck, which also had a pair of cold shackles.


    Turning his head and looking around, Ian was leaning against the other side of the wall. There were several people locked like him. Most of them were young women. These girls were drooping their heads and sobbing in a low voice. The cries Ian heard before may be out of them.


    There were also some men, but their number was small. However, these strong-looking men, just like those girls, were lowering their heads nkly and looking at the ground. Although they were not crying, they were shaking all the time.


    See? This is the human auction house! Rayleigh also stood up and whispered to Ian.


    You knew well be sent here? Ian also lowered his voice and began tomunicate with him.


    Mangrove No. 1 became the human auction house, is thergest human auction house on the whole Sabaody Archipgo! Rayleigh exined: Unlike other ces, ve auctions are held every day here. It never stops! Every month, there will be arge-scale auction to take out the best goods for auction. Every time the human traffickers on the ind kidnap people, the first thing they think of is to bring them here. Only those who cant be auctioned here will be sent to other auction houses


    Mr. Rayleigh, you seem to havee here many times? Ian asked him: Why dont they recognize you?


    Hahaha, every time I came here, I steal the money before the auction started. They will rarely remember what an old man ve looked like! Rayleigh said: But this time, we wont do this. Now, after the auction has begun, you have to keep an eye on everything


    Ian stopped talking, and Rayleigh sat quietly in the corner, waiting.


    After a couple of minutes, Ian suddenly heard a burst of music, apanied by cheers.


    He noticed that when the music started, the girls tied to the wall, and the men were trembling all over


    Ladies and gentlemen! Youve been waiting for a long time! Wee to the No. 1 auction house! Todays auction will also begin as always! This time, its what I call Walking Super Bazaar Mr. Discos auction!


    With Discos voice, two men wearing pointy hats and big pants came over and opened the iron door of the cage. These people dressed as clowns came in and went straight to a woman with the number 1 mark and picked her up violently. The girl seemed to be very beautiful, so she was selected as the first auction.


    No! Let me go! Please, I beg you, let me go! The girls horror had reached its apex, and she screamed loudly.


    However, the two clown men did not move at all, raised their hands, and dragged her out.


    The girls crying and shouting kept rising as she was dragged out.


    On the other hand, the excited cheersing from the front desk were even higher.


    What a beautiful ve!


    Thats great. I didnt expect to encounter such a wonderful product today!


    It was mens voices who shouted these words aloud, and Disco began to introduce this beautiful ve girl in time.


    Its just the beginning of the prelude. Soon after the beautiful girl was sold for 4.3 million Berries, the two clowns appeared at the gate of the cage again.


    The number 2 was one of the strong men. When he saw the clown men moving towards him, he suddenly stood up in horror and shouted: No! I dont want to be sold! Noo!


    He tried to resist. However, one of the clowns took out a whip, and hit him violently, leaving a wound on his face.


    The number 2 man couldnt help screaming and kneeling on the ground with his face covered.


    But the clown still didnt intend to let him go. He whipped him again and again, beating him to the ground.


    Later, the clowns dragged him out of the cage, but the number 2 man did not give up. When he reached the cage, he reached out and held the iron cage firmly.


    I dont want to be sold, absolutely not! He yelled desperately, and at the same time, he said while looking in the direction where Ian was: Help me, please, save me! I dont want to be a ve!


    However, the voice was still in decline, and a dagger was suddenly inserted in his palm, which immediately made a blood fountain emerging in his hand. After he was sore and let go, the clowns dragged him away from the cage.


    Just bandage him up and send him on the stage! A clown said.


    The number 2 man still did not avoid the fate of being sent to the auction


    Ian watched him being dragged away, only to find something inside him wanted to burst, but it was blocked. When the man asked for help in his direction, he clearly saw the despair and terror in his eyes.


    That look really stung his nerves


    Ian always thought that human trafficking was pure evil, but to be honest, he didnt really witness the situation of these ves being trafficked.


    Now, Rayleigh showed him the reality


    Do you know that being auctioned is not the most tragic moment, the most horrible thing is that they are going to live as ves for the rest of their lives! Rayleigh whispered next to Ian: They will be raised and live a life worse than homeless dogs. Their owners can beat and sold them at will and cut off any part of their body, just to see their expressions when they scream, they will be more and more withered and lose their lives in this continuous torture, and their owners will finally throw their bodies to feed their pets like a heap of garbage


    Ian was shaking all over. He said hoarsely, Cant all this be seen by the Marines and the World Government?


    Huh, Marines? Rayleighughed and said, Do you know what they call this ce? Public Employment Security Office!


    Although Ians current expression cant be seen, it must be very gloomy


    As the auction goes on, the people in front were pulled out one by one, and everyones performance was different. Some people were unwilling to give up their lives, so they fight desperately, but the result was in vain. They will soon be suppressed, and like animals, they will be dragged to the auction ground, while others were already desperate, leaving the clowns takes them away like zombies


    At this time, it was finally Ian and Rayleighs turn toe on the stage. Neither of them resisted. They walked quietly and went to the middle of the auction stage.


    The next two ves will be bundled for auction!


    The voice of the auctioneer, Disco, was spread through the loudspeaker in the entire venue, and he said with a cadence: The main object of the auction is this young man! As long as you buy him, the old man behind will be offered as a gift!


    The Dignified Mei-/Dark King, Silvers Rayleigh, known as the Right Hand of the Pirate King, the first mate of the legendary Roger Pirates, will be sold for free as a bonus. Ian wanted tough so hard, but he held himself


    Look! Disco cried loudly, and at the same time, reached out his hand and pinched it on Ians chest, saying: Such a young man has an extraordinary strong body. Such a high-quality ve can be used for a long time, and its absolutely cost-effective to buy it! You can use him as a sandbag, as a means of transportation. And interesteddies, you can also let him use his tongue to lick all your toes!


    With the introduction of Disco, the audience was finally interested in Ians offer, buy one get one free.


    Ill give 550,000 Berries!


    600.000 Berries!


    The bidders started sparsely calling up the prices.


    Ian stood on the stage and looked at the people in this auction venue. Although it was not full, there were many people. This was just a daily routine auction. It can be seen how popr the auction house was.


    All of these bidders were people in ssy clothes. Judging from their clothes, these people were nobles and wealthy people from various countries.


    Ian stood on this tform and was treated as cargo. He was surrounded and evaluated by these ruthless people, only feeling an unprecedented sense of shame. He felt that he was not a human being, they treated him as a tool or an object, which was really humiliating!


    How hideous they could be to trample on human dignity like this?


    Ians whole body was shaking. At this moment, he finally realized what pure RAGE was. There was an extreme Fury in his heart, and he felt that he could not bear it anymore

 Chapter 122: Get Away

    Chapter 122: Get Away


    Rayleigh was standing at a very close distance behind Ian at the moment. He could naturally detect Ians strange difference.


    He whispered to Ian: Look at these people. They are just some guys who worship and imitate the Celestial Dragon. The real Celestial Dragon hasnt appeared here today Dont think about resistance. Imagine that you are just an ordinary person now. Feel the despair, Feel the helplessness.


    Rayleighs words, like the sound of hypnosis, echoed in Ians ear, constantly stimting the anger in Ians chest.


    Ians emotions were naturally reflected in his eyes. A man dressed as an aristocrat under the stage did not participate in the auction. After seeing Ians red eyes, the aristocrats eyes suddenly brightened, and suddenly shouted: Two million Berries!


    The price, which overwhelmed the other bidders, made the entire house quiet.


    A nobledy sitting next to him covered her mouth with a hand fan and asked in confusion: My dear, isnt it worth so much for such a ve, a bustard boy?


    The nobleman said excitedly, You dont understand. Look into his eyes carefully. What a wonderful pair! Ill dig out his eyes and keep them as collectibles!


    After listening to his words, the rich people who participated in the auction around immediatelyughed and said: What a nobleman, your taste is really unique!


    Haha, I think so too! I cant wait any longer! The nobleman rubbed his hands.


    In a timely manner, Disco, the auctioneer, knocked down with the auction hammer in his hand and confirmed the deal.


    Hurry up! Bring him here! The aristocratic man eagerly shouted: It would be a pity it these eyes disappear!


    As for the buyers requirements, the auction house generally wont vite them. Immediately, two clowns came up, took Ian by the arm, and brought him to the nobleman.


    The nobleman took out a gorgeously decorated dagger from his pocket, but he was shorter than Ian, it was a little difficult for him to do what he desired, so he told the two clowns: Hold him down!


    The clowns hurriedly pressed down Ians body. The nobleman grabbed Ians chin, raised his head, put the dagger in front of his eyes, and sighed: Its so wonderful. The other ves only had fear and numbness in their eyes. Its the first time that I saw such an angry pair!


    Everyone knows whats going to happen next. However, among those who participate in the auction, the men were eagerly waiting for a good show. Even thedies, who pretended to be afraid by covering their faces, were actually looking at this scene quietly through their fingers. When he looked carefully, he saw the excitement in their eyes.


    These people, what are they looking forward to?


    Ian had always been eager for Rayleighs words. He tried to feel all of this as an ordinary person. His anger had already been saved, and it was so close to bursting.


    When the de of the dagger came to his eyes, and when the lingering light from the corner of his eyes saw all the ugliness of these people, Ian couldnt hold it any longer!


    What a demonic hobby! What a distortion of humanity! Everything here makes me sick!


    GET THE F@CK AWAY!!!


    With a sudden effort of his arms, Ian broke free from the two clowns who were pressing him and stood up again. At the same time, with this roar, a massive shock wave burst out of his body!


    Sweep the whole audience!


    Everyone in the entire auction venue, including Disco and his men, suddenly fell to the ground with their eyes turned white and their mouths frothing.


    Hahaha! Rayleigh, who was still standing on the stage (of course), suddenly burst intoughter: I didnt expect to be the only person standing!


    Rayleighs method worked, and Ians Haki finally Awakened with his anger, and even Ian didnt expect that he was capable of having or using the Haoshoku Haki!


    When Ian returned to his senses, he looked at the absolute silent ce, and looked at his fists in disbelief. Of course, he knows what had happened just now. At this moment, he can feel that his body was filled with a kind of power that was extremely simr to his Nen. This is naturally the real Haki.


    Strange, this body, my own body, I thought that it didnt have good capabilities? Howe Awakening the Haoshoku Haki?


    Before Ian could figure it out, a sudden sound came from the system in his head, saying: It has been detected that the host itself has stimted a homologous power, and is in the process of merging with the Nen of the system


    Wait! Ian was in a hurry, if he didnt say a word, the system would begin the merge. Whats the matter with this fusion? Whether its good or bad, what the heck, starting the fusion without asking for my permission!?


    However, this time, the system did not respond to his call, and the system interface was temporarily blocked, leaving only a progress bar, which was slowly increasing in the form of a percentage.


    Looking at the percentage, Ian knew that it could not bepleted in a short time


    When he was a little upset, Rayleigh came to Ian. He grabbed the shackles off Ians neck with high speed and immediately threw it to the air.


    In fact, there were explosives in these shackles. Once the ve wants to escape, the shackles will explode on the ves neck. When Rayleigh removed these shackles in this way, it will explode when it was thrown away.


    Ian looked at the scene with a gloomy face, he cant imagine what it would be like if this cor was exploded around his neck.


    Come on, lets get out of here! Rayleigh smiled at Ian.


    When they came to the backstage, Rayleigh saw the ves who had been sold before. They were supposed to be given to their buyers after the auction. But at this time, they fainted because of Ians Haoshoku Haki. Rayleigh patted them and woke them up, then took off the shackles on their necks one by one, and said to them: Run away!


    These women and men who were sold thought that their lives were over, but they were saved again. So they all cried and knelt down to Rayleigh and said, Arigato, we will never forget what you did for us!


    Haha, dont thank me! Rayleigh pointed to Ian and said, If you want to thank someone, you should thank him. He saved your lives!


    So these people thanked Ian a thousand times. Ian looked at their joyful expression as if they were reborn after a disaster, and his heart was overwhelmed with happiness.


    With these rescued ves, they left the auction house from the back door. However, they went out, even the guards outside the auction house were fainted, which surprised Rayleigh!!


    Its not surprising that the Haoshoku Haki can stun all those people in the venue, but Ians Haki has actually passed through the wall and even shocked the guards outside. Isnt this kind of Haki really amazing?


    At the first Awakening, he could achieve this level, Rayleigh said that he has never seen it!


    Only Ian understood whats going on. When he just awakened his Haki, the shock wave of that burst was mixed with a huge amount of his Nen. ording to the system, the Nen originally had the same essence of power as the Haki, which naturally led to the enhanced shock wave.


    Now the system is merging the two powers. Ian himself doesnt know what will happen after the integration, he has to wait first.


    Because there was no guard outside, after leaving from the back door, Rayleigh told those people to run away quickly. The two believed that they would not be careless again after going through such an experience.


    Rayleigh and Ian found their own way and left. When they were about to see the auction house, Ian looked back at the ce and said to Rayleigh: One day, I must ruin this ce! (WHY THE HELL DIDNT THEY STEALING ALL THE MONEY AND GOODS IN THE AUCTION HOUSE)


    Rayleigh patted him on the shoulder, didnt speak, and took him all the way back to Mangrove Area No.34.


    Arriving at the tent, Ian changed his clothes and re-equipped his Devils de Yamato. He held it in his hand and walked out, finding Rayleigh drinking again.


    Going and sitting next to him, Ian wondered, Mr. Rayleigh, howe my Awakening is the Haoshoku Haki? My qualifications should reasonably be very poor!


    Dont get it wrong! Rayleigh smiled at him and said: Physical qualifications do not represent Haki qualifications. Although Haoshoku Haki is very rare, it does not mean that there arent many users of this power. In the New World, many powerful people have it! So you dont need to be surprised. What you have to figure out now is which type of Haki you are good at!


    Can you please exin more? Ian asked in confusion.


    Haki is a strong kind of Power! Rayleigh exined: Its ssified ording to different ways of use. After Awakening the Haki, through continuous cultivation, can make the user produce the Busoshoku Haki: Kka (Armament-type: Hardening), Forming ayer of invisible hard armor, and improve defense and attack power. Also, there is another type used to sense the intention of someone, allowing the user to predict the actions of others, which is the Kenbunshoku Haki. And there is the use of Haoshoku Haki, what you just did. Most people can only use the first two methods because not everyone has the qualities needed to use the Haoshoku Haki.


    In the same way, although your Haki quality is high enough and belongs to the peak level, it will still focus on one aspect of the application! Rayleigh said: Its called being skilled on something specific!


    When Ian heard this, he immediately understood that he would be better at the use of Busoshoku Haki!


    Because Nen and Haki belong to the same source of power. When he first discovered the Nen, he attached it and wrapped around his old sword to strengthen its de, which is almost the same as the Busoshoku Haki!

 Chapter 123: System Evolution Complete!

    Chapter 123: System Evolution Complete!


    Seeing that Ian understood, Rayleigh didnt say much, just mentioned something: In the future, whether its your physical or swordsmanship practice, try to use the Haki as much as possible. In this way, you can continuously strengthen your Haki.


    Ian nodded said: Alright, Mr. Rayleigh!


    Call me Sensei (Master)! Rayleigh suddenly smiled and said to him.


    Ians heart was very pleased. When Rayleigh said this, undoubtedly, he officially confirmed his discipleship, not just the simple guidance that was announced at the beginning, which meant that he was quite satisfied with him, so he immediately called out: Hai, Rayleigh-sensei!


    In this world, Ian only had two official Masters, one was Koshiro, and now, the recent Sensei is Rayleigh.


    Since you called me Master, then I will not hide it from you anymore! Rayleigh said: I used to be the Deputy Captain of Pirate King, Gol. D. Roger. Since Roger died, I have been living in seclusion on this Archipgo


    Ian smiled and said, I know, you must be a very famous person!


    What, a famous person! Im just an old man now! Rayleigh took a sip of his Sake and said, Do you know why I took you to the auction house?


    Ian shook his head. He also felt that there was another reason for taking him to the auction house, not just to make him Awaken his Haki.


    Ian, you are a good boy! Rayleigh sighed: You have a conscience, and every awful thing you saw in the auction house made you angry. However, I have been on the Sabaody Archipgo for so long, and I have seen so much, which gradually made me numb. Its not just me, Im afraid that there are many people on the ind like me. This has always been something I have not understood. Why would Roger tell the world to seek his treasures when he died


    Yeah, indeed, I havent figured it out yet, too! Ian said: Because of his words, the great era of pirates has begun, and the number of evil pirates has also increased. The ones who get hurt are always ordinary civilians!


    My thoughts are the same as yours! Rayleigh said: But after a long stay on the Sabaody Archipgo, I gradually understand Rogers meaning. The World Government has ruled for many centuries. In dark ces, everything is slowly spoiling. Such a privileged ss as Celestial Dragon is the most obvious example. If these corrupted things continue to be concealed by the World Government, then in the eyes of the world, everything would still be prosperous on the surface, so the damage to the world will be more serious in the end. However, Roger started the Great Era of Pirates, and began to reveal these decadent scars little by little with the impact of the pirates!


    Its like a building. If we start destroying it from the top, it will take a long time to copse! Rayleigh said: And the huge amount of Pirates would act like waves hitting the bottom of the building, elerating the time of the copse


    Do you mean, Roger wanted to use the power of the Pirates to overthrow the rule of the World Government? Ian asked doubtfully.


    I dont know! Rayleigh shook his head: Even what I just said is only my spection. No one really knows the true intentions of Roger.


    Ian wanted to ask something else, but Rayleigh said: Okay, dont say too much. Im just an old man who is too angry. Our era ising to an end. Its useless to talk much about it. So lets change the topic, or think about what happened today in the auction house and its consequences!


    When Ian heard this topic, he frowned suddenly.


    Indeed, although all the people in the auction house have fainted by his Haoshoku Haki, that will not erase the memory of those people. When they wake up and look around, finding all the auctioned ves at the auction has escaped, they will definitely react badly


    Dont worry, they wont be able to find you easily! Rayleigh smiled and said, I made sure that you disguise to protect yourself. And if they want to find the one who caused all of this, they can only look for me! The forces behind that auction house are huge, but they dont dare to retaliate against me, so during this time, you can stay on the ind with peace of mind.


    Ian knows very well that the force behind the No. 1 auction house was Donquixote Domingo, the Shichibukai. To put it, Domingo can be regarded as the biggest dark force of the Shichibukai, the most influential underworld broker under the codename Joker. Ian was not sure if he could deal with him now, but thats not the same with Rayleigh. Domingo should be so terrified of him.


    Moreover, there were no Celestial Dragons in the auction house. As long as these privileged sses were not involved, ording to Ians understanding, with Domingos arrogance, its estimated that he wont pay attention to those ordinary nobles and wealthy people. If only because of the protests of these people vs. Rayleigh, it wont be worth it. So Ian guessed that he would probably put this matter down.


    After chatting with Rayleigh for a while, Ian went back. Rayleigh told him that he nned to go back to Shakkys Rip-off Bar for this period, and if something happened, he could find him there.


    Now following Rayleighs instruction, his training was temporarily on hold, so when he returned to the family stronghold, Ian called Hawking and asked him about the recent family situation.


    Recently, because the World Council was about to be held, the Marines have sent a lot of soldiers to escort the worlds leaders. Therefore, the number of pirates on the Sabaody Archipgo has increased since this time. Many pirates took this opportunity to go to Fish-Man Ind, and then rush to the New World.


    These Pirates bounties were varied, but the highest one has only 92 million Berries. It seems that during this time, no new high-bounty pirates other than Ace appeared.


    On the contrary, there were a lot of pirates with low-to-medium bounties.


    The so-called treasure, the One Piece, left by Roger, has attracted arge number of pirates to go to the New World. However, most of them,cking strength, think that they could do it without even knowing how cruel the New World is. So eventually, they face their fate, and none of them wouldst more than a month there.


    Ian doesnt care for them, if they want to go to the New World, thats their own thing. However, the emergence of these pirates has made the business of the Ian family thrive.


    Ian was focusing on his training with Rayleigh during that time, so he wasnt taking care of the business in person. However, the family members caught six or seven pirates.


    Most of the pirates they caught were worth 10 to 20 million Berries, ording to the gathered information, they were all weak. Ian knew about this, but today, when Hawking was called, he wanted to ask the situation of the family.


    Hawking didnt conceal anything, and said to Ian: Boss, these days, weve got a total of 120 million Berries for the pirates we caught. ording to your instructions, Ive collected some of them and given the rest to the family members. In addition, Ive also paid some money aspensation for the bereaved families. So now, there are only 67 million Berries left in the safe!


    When Ian first heard that his family had made 120 million Berries, he thought it was pretty good. After hearing the final savings from Hawking, he suddenly frowned.


    Howe only that amount left? Ian asked, Didnt I tell you to save 80%?


    Yes! Hawking said with a wry smile, Ive been saving 80% of the prize money. Originally, there should be 96 million Berries left in the end, but the problem is that there are too many casualties when catching pirates! The family members are very opinionated now!


    How about the casualties? Ian Asked.


    More than 20 people have been killed! Hawking said: The rest were even more numerous, we have a lot of people with minor or serious injuries. During this time alone,pensation cost almost 30 million Berries!


    So, theirints are against me? Ian said with a sneer.


    Hawking swallowed his saliva and said, Boss Ian, you know, when a bounty hunter wants to catch a pirate, he will inevitably fight back. It would be much easier if it was just robbery or kidnapping?


    Its true that the people he recruited were all selected from the four families he eliminated. These people were used to doing restful but shady business. Now they were under Ians repression and transferred to pirate hunters. They immediately felt that the difficulty was greatly increased. Although their number was quiterge, Pirates were not easy to be trifled with. Its impossible to catch them while they give up obediently, for sure, there would be a severe battle.


    The reason why Shakky said that Ian was a stranger on this ind was this, instead of doingfort businesses, he was only focusing on the difficult one.


    Hawking reported these situations to Ian, just because he wanted to let him know and pay attention to theseints. However, Ian had his own considerations. To be honest, the family he formed didnt mean much to Ian. The people he gathered were treated as cannon fodder by Ian, because they were not good people, he cant train them as his real team.


    Moreover, Ian didnt intend to run the family for a long time. Sabaody Archipgo was just a station. Whenever he decides to leave, will he take all these people with him?


    However, Ian could not say these words to Hawking. Hawking and the first guys who joined the family were loyal to him. Ian thought about arranging something like a back-up n for them to help them maintain a normal life when he is about to leave.


    I see! Ian nodded and said, For the time being, just keep it as it is, and give me the money we saved!


    Hawking nodded and went back to bring the money. Ian sat on the sand and began to calcte his assets.


    There was still a lot of money left for Lucius bounty. There were about 60 million left, plus the savings, this time, he has about 120 million Berries. Its an excellent time to recharge some diamonds and start drawing waves of cards.


    Just as he thought about this, a systematic prompt sound echoed in his mind.


    Fusion has beenpleted! Please open the System interface to check the modifications!


    Ian quickly opened the System Interface and went in to look at them. Before Awakening the Haki, he was worried about what kind of changes would be caused by this integration. Now he must confirm it.


    At this point, however, Ian breathed a sigh of relief!


    After thebination of Haki and Nen, the biggest change was theposition of the Nen skills!


    The original Advanced Nen skills, after Ian awakened his Haki, broke through to the expert level directly! However, in the description of the Expert-level Nen skills, the recovered amount of the Nen value (per hour) disappeared!


    [Expert-Level Nen skills: increase the total value of the Nen by 5%. The host can use the Nen diffusion En andunch it in many forms. The recovery of Nen is rted to the physical strength (stamina) of the host. The more abundant the physical energy, the faster the recovery of Nen will be. Current proficiency (0 / 200000)]


    In addition to advancing to the Expert-level of Nen skills, Ians own Nen has increased a lot, and even reached the value of nearly 800 points!


    Ian understood that this may be the value of his own Haki Strength being integrated with the Nen, which increased the amount by a lot, plus the improvement of the Nen skills to Expert, so it has risen to this level.


    In other words, the shackles of the system on Ian have disappeared. The recovery of Nen/Haki is linked to his Stamina, meaning that restoring physical strength is equivalent to restoring the Nen, which is the same as the nature of the Haki. At the same time, because the Nen and Haki integrated in his system, Ian can also use the Haki to disy the unique skills of his cards!


    From then on, for Ian, Haki is Nen, and Nen is Haki (T/N: We F*cking Get it)! When others use Haki, they may only be able to use Busoshoku or Kenbunshoku, but Ian can also disy more special effects!


    Ian was delighted to see these changes. He didnt want to restrict himself to the bottomless-pit card system from the beginning, but insisted on having his own power. This choice was indeed right!


    This time, as long as the Flying Shadows (Hiei) card is upgraded to five stars, he can use his Haki whenunching the ck Dragon wave (The Dragon of the Darkness me)!


    What should I call it then?


    Haki-Wave!!

 Chapter 124: VIP

    Chapter 124: VIP


    In addition to thebination of the Haki and Nen, what surprised Ian the most was that the substantial effect of the Nen finally appeared!


    He picked up the Devils de Yamato in his hand and tried to entangle the Nen around it. In the past, Ian had done this kind of winding, but at that time, the Nen was not solid enough to achieve substantiveness, and only limited reinforcement could be achieved. So in order to improve the Flying shes, Ian had to use the Sword of the Darkness me tounch it.


    But now it was different. With the output of Ians Nen, his whole de was covered with a ck coating!


    Ians was not wrong, the effect of Nen substantiation, and the hardening effect of Haoshoku Haki (Kka), was the same!


    Ian looked around and found arge iron te, then he gently mmed it with his sword and cut the iron te into two parts!


    The hardened ckyer not only improves the sharpness of the weapon, but also has a protective effect. The solid de will not break even if it receives a very strong collision.


    If Rayleigh could see this scene, he would be very surprised. He has never seen a man who just awakened his Haki and could use the Kka (Hardening)fortably.


    But it was not the case. Ian experienced the use of Nen with the help of his Card System a long time ago. So far, after Awakening the Haki, Ian became very skilled in using it because its an energy of the same nature.


    Others have to first awaken their Haki and then learn how to use it properly, but Ian had experienced the use of simr power, and then, he awakened his Haki. The order was reversed, but the result was the same.


    By maintaining the Kka (Hardening) effect on the de, Ian was feeling the consumption of his Nen. He found that the current consumption of the Nen was slightlyrger than it used to. However, because his Stamina was in good condition, the recovery of Nen was also very fast. In this way, the Kka effect was maintained, and Ian couldst for a long time.


    Of course, when fighting someone, that might be different, because, at that time, Ian will not only need to consume more Nen, but also he will drain his Stamina. To maintain such a state, the time will be much shorter, which requires him to continue his physical cultivation, so as to obtain greater physical fitness.


    When Ian was thinking of his newly enhanced strength with great interest, Hawking came back with a suitcase in his hands, which contained the saved money.


    Ian took it and opened it. He found that it was full of cash, so he nodded with satisfaction.


    When the Ian family was formed, in addition to trying to get more people to obtain information sources, its objective was also to keep a steady stream of money entering his pocket when he was busy. He really needs the money, but seriously, if in order to make money has been eliminated, it bes a burden.


    Closing the suitcase, Ian found Hawking having a hesitated expression, so he asked him, Is there anything else you want to tell me?


    Hawking said: Boss Ian, theres something else, I think maybe I should tell you


    Then say it! Ian said.


    Recently, not only are there more pirates on Sabaody Archipgo, but also more bounty hunters and Hitmen have beening! Hawking said: But the strange thing was these people, although appearing on this ind, they arent catching pirates!


    Oh? What is the situation then? Ian asked strangely.


    Hawking shook his head and said, I dont know about this, but I heard that these people are from all over the world, many of them are famous Hitmen and bounty hunters, and many well-known pirates are mixed in them! Its strange that these people have different identities, but there is no sign of conflict!


    Sounds like theyre in a group or a gang Ian knocked thoughtfully on the table.


    Yes! Hawking nodded: I suspect that these people are here because of something, afraid that someone is organizing maybe nning for something


    Dont worry about this! Ian said, As long as these people dont provoke us, dont bother with them!


    Hawking nodded and said, Understood!


    When he left, Ian carried the suitcase and went back to his room. Lorraine and Elena had been sent away, and the whereabouts of their families had been found. After seeing them off, Ian had no one to serve him, but he was not used to this kind of rxation, so he didnt feel anything. (Gonna miss you, Lorraine and Elena T-T)


    When hebined his original money with the money in the suitcase, Ian thought for a while, then he left more than 20 million Berries, and recharged 100 million Berries in one go!


    You have recharged with 100 million Berries, which gives you 500,000 diamonds, and by adding an extra 10%, youve got a total of 550,000 diamonds!


    Your recharge was up to 100 million Berries, which made you grow into a level 1 VIP: tier Silver! You can now get the Silver VIP privileges!


    With thepletion of recharging, after the Systems prompt sound came, Ian waspletely stunned. When he recharged before, he had never heard of the term VIP!


    At that time, he felt very strange. This Card System was originally evolved from a Copycat Mobile Game. Basically, the VIP system is a necessity for this kind of mobile game. But he had never heard of VIP before when he recharged, so he thought the System didnt have this feature.


    He didnt expect that it would be necessary to recharge such a huge amount at one time to unlock this feature. This System was still as terrible as ever


    What are the privileges of the Silver VIP? Ian couldnt help asking.


    You can open the high-level card store. In this store, you can purchase/refresh the high-level card fragments and the high-level exclusive treasure pieces!


    Ian quickly looked for the location of the high-level card store and found it in the system interface, it was next to the original fragment store. The original fragment store was opened free of charge, so all the refreshed card pieces in it were one-star and two-stars, which could be purchased with the redeemed souls. However, in this high-end card store, the only fragments there were from the three-star cards, and the purchase requirements have also been improved. Most of them require diamonds to purchase, and asionally, they will brush out fragments that need the redeemed souls.


    Is the Silver VIP can only get three-star cards in this store? Ian asked.


    Yes, and the Gold VIP can obtain four-star cards, and the tinum VIP can obtain five-star cards! The System replied.


    Ian was speechless, thinking that his System would never change, always being the Bottomless-pit of money, but this tinum VIP should be the only source of five-stars cards that Ian knows about at this time.


    He didnt know how much money this tinum VIP needs to be opened


    Not only that, in this high-level card store, the amount of diamonds needed to refresh the fragments was also skyrocketing. The free shard shop required 20 diamonds to swipe once, but this store needs 200 diamonds each time, which has increased by 10.


    However, Ian found a benefit, that is, the opening of this store can reduce for him the number of ten consecutive draws.


    Its known that not every card he draws is suitable for him. For example, Hieis card was very suitable for Ian because of its high movement speed. So naturally, he should try to gather more of this card through ten consecutive draws to enhance it and make it a five-star card, but the difficulty was incredible.


    Its different when having a shop that can directly buy him the pieces of high star card. Ian can spend a lot of diamonds and keep refreshing. As long as he brushes out Hieis pieces, he can buy them, which is more cost-effective than drawing them by luck!


    Originally, Ian wanted to see if he could draw another four-star card to rece the Samanosuke Akechis card, but he inadvertently opened the VIP privilege and brought this high-level card store out. Then, Ian had a new idea.


    This time, he must find a way to draw a four-star card. However, once we draw it, the remaining diamonds will be saved, and the money he will earnter has to also be saved as much as possible. At that time, he will recharge a huge amount and try to get a higher VIP level. In this way, four-star card fragments can be refreshed in the premium card store. After the new card slot of level 20 is unlocked, he will be continuously refreshing until a specific four-star card thats suitable for him appears.


    In this way, Ian can build his own deck, based on only four-star cards with whatever attributes and skills he wants.


    Of course, even now, Ian can actually look around in this store, buy Samanosuke Akechis card fragments, and try to upgrade him to four-star, but that seems to cost too much, and after this card is upgraded to four-star, it may not be as good as an original four-star card.


    So Ian decided to keep drawing ten consecutive cards.


    So, he rested in his room, and started another ten consecutive draws trip.


    However, he didnt know if his luck was better today. After only 12 tries of ten consecutive draws, Ian pulled out twoplete cards!


    The first draw was a card from Street Fighter, nka! Hes the Amazon Jungle Orc with the green-skin!


    When Ian drew this card, he looked at it emotionlessly. Its just a three-star card.


    After throwing it aside, Ian went on to see the other one, and this time he pulled out an unexpected card!


    Four-star Iori Yagami!


    Ian has drawn so many times these ten consecutive draws, and found this problem. It seems that characters from the King of Fighters series were more likely to appear on the Systems cards, perhaps because this franchise had a huge number of characters.


    Iori was a character that Ian has always liked, so Ian stopped drawing cards after getting this card.


    This four-star card can already be used to rece Samanosuke Akechis card.


    Just when Ian wanted to check Ioris card attributes, he suddenly heard a knock on the door. Ian stood up and opened the door.


    Opening the door, he found Hawking standing outside with an invitation in his hand and said to Ian, Boss, someone just brought us this just now!


    Ian took it in disbelief, opened it, and found that it was an invitation to a Meeting for him.


    However, what kind of Meeting, it does not say at all, there was only the location


    Who gave it to you? Ian asked in confusion.


    I dont know. The man was wearing a coat, and his face was covered. I couldnt see him clearly! Hawking said, He dropped the invitation and left!!

 Chapter 125: The Plan

    Chapter 125: The n


    This invitation came inexplicably, not even the one who invited him was known or what kind of Meeting it was.


    So Ians first reaction was to ignore it.


    But Hawking said to Ian at this time, When the man left the invitation, he said: he muste, its a big deal!


    Oh? Is that so, he really said this!? Ian was slightly interested.


    Yes Boss, so I thought about telling you immediately! Hawking said: Sometimes its like this in thewless areas. Some people like to be mysterious sometimes. But when he said that theres a big deal, maybe its true.


    Will it be those bounty hunters and Hitmen who have recentlye to the ind? Ian pondered: Sending an invitation here means that they want the local forces of Sabaody Archipgo to join them?


    Right, that can be true! Hawking said suddenly.


    So, go and check, see if other families have received simr invitations! Ian ordered.


    Hawking went on while Ian sat down and began to figure it out.


    Since Ian did not care about other families, he has not expanded much. However, Ian wiped out four other bosses in a day and gathered some of their men. Now in thiswless area, he was one of the strong forces, so it was not surprising that this invitation came to his hands.


    What made Ian curious was the big deal the messenger told them about.


    Could it be that someone wants to take advantage of this opportunity to rob the Celestial Dragons bank on the Sabaody Archipgo?


    How brave are they? Arent they afraid of facing an Admiral of the Marines?


    Of course, this was only Ians guess. Maybe its not the case, so after thinking about it, Ian decided to go and check it out.


    Besides, he should at least find out the purpose of these people, otherwise, when these people really do something big, it will be bad for him too.


    However, he has to be prepared before he goes.


    It didnt take long for Hawking toe back. The news he brought back were indeed told to Ian. Almost all the underground organizations on the Sabaody Archipgo received such invitations.


    However, it was strange that no one knows who sent these invitations.


    The information was quite small, which made Ian frown. As ast resort, Ian got up and went out, he nned to find Shakky, the professional intelligence dealer.


    When he came to her bar, he didnt find any customer there as always, but this time Rayleigh was chatting with her, and they bothughed happily.


    Master Rayleigh! Ian couldnt help showing a sweet smile and saying hello.


    Oh, here you are! Rayleigh also smiled, Were chatting about the fun Shakky had when she was a pirate!


    After sitting down, Shakky handed Ian a cup of tea. She knew that he liked to drink tea. After putting down the cup, she asked him, What brought you here?


    Alright! Ian told them the whole story and then asked her, Shakky, do you have any information about this matter?


    That was the case! Shakky lit a cigarette and said, Recently, many forces havee to me to inquire about this situation, but to be honest, I dont know much about it. These people who came to Sabaody Archipgo this time It is said that they havee here after receiving a recruitment message from the underground world, but, it seems that the person who released the recruitment news is not from the underground world!


    Recruitment!? Ian asked doubtfully, What kind of recruitment?


    To be exact, its amission! Shakky said: Because there is no limit to the number of people, and the pay is very high, so its OK to see it as recruitment. A lot of people havee for it!


    The pay is high? How much? Ian asked with interest, and his eyes lit up.


    ONE Billion Berries! Shakky said an astonishing number.


    Ian froze when he heard the amount! Rayleighughed and said, What an incredible number!


    What kind ofmission is it? Ian asked in surprise, then continued, To be willing to pay such a high reward for it?


    The strange thing is here, the content of themission is not released at all! Shakky said: Thats why I said I didnt know much!


    Ian pondered, and Shakky looked at him and said, Are you going to check it out?


    Of course! Ian said: With such arge amount of money, everyone will be moved, right? As for whether to participate or not, it depends on themission.


    Be careful! Rayleigh told him, This may also be a Marine trap. The World Council is soon about to be held. If it is a trap they set for security, it will be troublesome!


    Ian nodded and said, Yes, I know, I thought of that, if I notice anything wrong there, Ill leave right away!


    After getting up and leaving the bar, Ian went back to his stronghold.


    The time of the invitation was the night of the next day. In that night, a lot of strange people began to appear one after another on the ind. They dont seem to be good people. They scared all the residents of the ind, making them hide inside their houses with closed doors.


    These underground forces went to the amusement park area from all directions, because the ce set in the invitation was in the mangrove No.39, which can be said to be the farthest ce from the Marine Station of Sabaody Archipgo.


    Ian also went out at this time. He didnt take anyone with him, from the beginning, he intended to go alone.


    This kind of gathering usually doesntst too long. After all, the Marines should not be unaware of such big movements on the ind. However, the timing of this Meeting was really clever. It urs to be when the Marines manpower was so low, so they dont have to worry about being encircled and suppressed by them.


    In fact, Ians identity was a pirate hunter, so he should not be mixed with these people. But since the Ian family was stationed in thewless area, he has to go this time to find out what these people are nning, so that he could respond ordingly.


    Soon, Ian arrived at the meeting ce on the invitation. It was actually a wastnd without any buildings. There was just a bonfire in the middle of open space. Beside the campfire, there was a small box.


    This bonfire was naturally a signal, so when Ian arrived there, there were many people around the campfire. These people were waiting, either standing or sitting, but no one spoke or opened the small box to check.


    Ian quietly merged into this group of people, lowering his hat and didnt say a word.


    In session, there were still peopleing, but no matter who they were, everyone else just nced at them. Even if they meet someone they know, they just nod their heads without even saying a word. (T/N: The fck is going on :o)


    It can be seen that all the people who came to this Meeting were cautious.


    Ian was carefully looking at the people in the crowd to see if the organizer would be mixed in the crowd. However, after a long time, he didnt find anyone that attracted his intention. All the people gathered there were vicious and fierce, having many tattoos, many scars, carrying all kinds of weapons.


    These people were either bounty hunters, Hitmen, or criminals who were all looking for money. It is said that they were all ruthless people from all over the world. In addition to the local underground forces of Sabaody Archipgo, there were hundreds of people present. Its not easy to figure out the objective of gathering this huge number of vicious people?


    The time passed little by little. When the Meeting time arrived, everyone in this quiet scene suddenly heard Purupuru! Purupuru!.


    The small box beside the campfire suddenly popped open, revealing what was in it.


    There were two Den Den Mushi inside. One was a normal adult Den Den Mushi, and there was a sound amplifying device on this Den Den Mushi. The other was a slightly smaller one.


    Hello everyone, you guys can call me Mr. Justice! A seemingly disguised voice spoke through the amplifying device.


    This kind of speech through the Den Den Mushi was used a lot by people who dont go to the scene and expose their identity, many people in the underground world have been used to it, but Ian felt a little strange.


    Everyone was listening quietly, no one spoke, they all knew that Mr. Justice was just a pseudonym.


    I summoned you all here for a deal that onlyes once on your entire lives, we all need to cooperate with each other! The voice said again: Of course, you are not forced to participate. Those who are willing to participate will stay here. And those who are not willing to participate should leave now!


    Still, no one spoke. After waiting a while, the voice continued: The World Council is about to be held. Everyone may know this by now. What I want to say has something to do with it, because this time, not only the Kings and Leaders of all countries areing, but also the tribute gold they are going to offer to the Celestial Dragon this year, ising with the Marines escort ship!


    After listening to these words, the original quiet scene suddenly became uproar!


    Sorry, were leaving! A family boss who seemed to be from the Sabaody Archipgo immediately stood up and said, We willpletely ignore hearing this thing!


    After that, he took his few subordinates and left without looking back.


    We will not participate!


    Were sorry, too!


    One after another left the ce, many bosses took their men and went back to their houses. After hearing that,bined with the mysterious name of the organizer, almost everyone understood what his n was with this tribute gold!


    The local forces of Sabaody Archipgo were the most aware of the Celestial Dragons power. So when they heard that this event involves the gold offered to the Celestial Dragon by various countries, they immediately understand how big this matter was.


    In order not to get involved, they wisely chose to leave quickly, and didnt even want to hear the rest of the n.


    Including Ian, he wanted to get up and leave!


    The F*ck! I originally thought that these people were just trying to rob the local bank at most, but I didnt expect them to be this brave!


    After going through a disgusting life of very in the auction house, his hatred toward the Celestial Dragon soared, but that doesnt mean he will provoke them now.


    Although he wanted to leave, when Ian saw that most of the people were still sitting, he temporarily held back and wanted to continue listening to Mr. Justice.


    After a long silence, the voice continued to say: I dont know how many people are left, but I guess there are still some, right? Then I continue, as you all know, the amount of the tribute gold offered to Celestial Dragons by various countries is different, but the lowest one is 2 billion. The more the tribute, the stronger the escort forces. I have the information here. Its a fleet with only the lowest tribute. If everyone is willing to do it, then Ill provide it to you. When its done, I dont want the gold, and the promised 1 billion Berries reward will be given to everyone.


    Three billion Berries in total! The people who stayed were immediately moved. However, out of caution, someone went over and picked up the microphone and asked loudly, Since you dont want the gold, what do you want?


    I want a Devil Fruit on that ship! Mr. Justice said: The target is a shiping from the South Blue, from the country Pear Blossoms. In addition to the tribute gold, there are two Devil Fruits that they collected to give to the Celestial Dragons. One of them is a Devil Fruit that has never appeared in The Devil Fruit Encyclopedia. What I want is this one!

 Chapter 126: I’ll Do It!

    Chapter 126: I¡¯ll Do It!


    After hearing the words of this so-called Mr. Justice, Ian couldnt help but rejoice that he stayed to listen more.


    If it was just the tribute gold, Ian wouldnt care much. Although he wants money, the problem was that its too dangerous to rob this gold. Its not worth it, but after hearing about the devil fruit, everything became different.


    Celestial Dragons are all self-proimed nobles. They are so arrogant and proud of themselves. They seem to think that the privilege of Celestial Dragon willst forever, so they dont even think about eating Devil Fruits. If anything was threatening them, then they will order the Marines to deal with it. They dont need to do it themselves, so Devil Fruits were just a ything for them!


    Yes, ything! In order to have fun, they would even give devil fruits to their ves, and then watch them gain strange abilities to feel amazed and have fun.


    The tribute gold was the foundation of the Celestial Dragon, and to be precise because they have arge amount of money, they can control the World Government and maintain their privileges.


    For a very simple example, the World Governments intelligence department, the CP, and the Marines, where did the funding for these two departmentse from? It is funded by the Celestial Dragons!


    In a sense, the bounties that Ian received for catching pirates can actually be regarded as being given by the Celestial Dragons!


    If the tribute gold was plundered, the Celestial Dragons might be angry, but for these Devil Fruits, they wont necessarily be mad. For the ythings, they may not even pay attention to it.


    It is ridiculous that the Devil Fruits that the whole world was scrambling for, were just toys in the eyes of these Celestial Dragons


    Thinking about this, Ian began to slowly consider going with them.


    Not only Ian, but also the rest of the audience were individually thinking about something. At this time, Mr. Justice, at the other end of the Den Den Mushi started to talk and said: If you are interested in participating in this operation, please go to Genena Ind in three days! After reaching the ind, Ill contact you again and leave you the route of our target!


    After finishing this sentence, the Den Den Mushi made a light cracking sound, then closed its eyes, indicating that Mr. Justice had hung up the call.


    The thought that came to everyone was, I shouldnt stay here any longer, so all the people who were present got up and scattered in all directions.


    Ian also left the ce. After returning to the family stronghold, he locked himself in the room and began considering all the possibilities carefully.


    He doesnt know how many people will go to the so-called Genena Ind after three days, but it is estimated that there will probably be many of those who attended. This world has nevercked lunatics. As long as their interests are sufficient, some people are willing to take risks. What will happen after angering the Celestial Dragons? What will happen if they encounter an Admiral? For huge sums of money, these dangerous problems will bepletely ignored.


    Let alone those who stayed at the meeting at that time, even those who left in advance, will ask for follow-up information in the dark, and then they might arrive at the location of the attack.


    Even Ian guessed that some of the bounty hunters may have other thoughts. For example, after attacking the ships with the tribute gold, they would even take the devil fruit that the employer asked for!


    Even if they dont want to eat it and gain its power, they could sell it. He shouldnt forget that there was a Devil Fruit that has never appeared in the Encyclopedia. This alone was enough to make this fruit price rise to the sky!


    Such a big temptation was in front of them. Dont expect these people to act with morality. These people were all kinds of Hitmen. Nothing that they could do will be surprising or unexpected from them.


    What Ian thought about was how to find a perfect way of stealing these two devil fruits from all these people.


    However, after thinking about it, Ian felt that something was a bit strange. Although this gathering was not a Marine trap, didnt the organizer worry about his n, being known by the Marines?


    This meeting can be said to be a big gathering of the underground forces on the Sabaody Archipgo. It is impossible for the Marines not to receive any information. Let alone, there might be some double agents or coward participants who would take the initiative to inform the Marines in order to prevent the uing fire.


    Doesnt the organizer worry about the Marines crackdown?


    On second thought, Ian had some faint understanding. The organizer was, for sure aware of the current manpower situation of the Marines. What if he thought that the Marines were not able to arrange the manpower needed for the back-up, so he made such a big fuss?


    Ians guess wasnt wrong. The next morning, in the Marineford, the Marine Headquarters, the current Fleet Admiral Sengoku, received information about the gathering of the Sabaody Archipgo.


    Sengoku, a tall, fair-skinned, and muscr man with a long braided goatee, was wearing a marine cloak and a pair of round sses. He was sitting in the conference room, having a headache from this news.


    Why is this happening? Sengoku thumped the table and said, Hasnt this man been identified yet?


    Because it was not a formal meeting, there were only a few people sitting in this conference room, one was Vice-Admiral Garp, the other was Vice-Admiral Tsuru, and thest was one of Shichibukai, Bartholomew Kuma!


    After hearing Sengokus words, a general intelligence officer of the Marine Headquarters hurriedly stood up and apologized, Im sorry Fleet Admiral Sengoku, we have not yet been able to find out who is this man behind this operation.


    Then check it again! Sengoku was a little angry.


    Ah! Yes sir! The general intelligence officer answered in a hurry and went out.


    Really, why did this happen at this time! After the general left, Sengokus headache became a slightly stronger and said: Although there were many reckless pirates who wanted to rob the tribute gold whenever the Levely was about to be held, most of them didnt seed. We were able to defeat them easily with the size of our escort fleet. But why did a hidden man organize these people this time?


    This is the most troublesome point! Vice-Admiral Tsuru said, while holding her hands together and putting her chin on them. If so many underground forces unite to attack one fleet, they may seed in defeating the escort team.


    Sengoku sighed, and when he just wanted to say something, he heard a rattling sound from the person next to him, then he couldnt help yelling at him: Garp! You are eating snacks again! This is a meeting!


    Garp, with a cup of tea in one hand and pancakes in the other,ughed as he ate: Whats the matter? Its not a formal meeting. Youve even brought Kuma here, so its not a confidential meeting that matters.


    Sengokus head was about to burst, knowing Garps personality, plus the two were good friends, so Sengoku has no good way to suppress Garp.


    In fact, there is no need to be nervous! Garp bit his pancakes. Since we know their ns, cant we just increase the size of the escort fleet?


    But where can I find such manpower to send? Sengoku said: All the worlds leaders have been arriving at The Holy Land Mary Geoise (Marjoa), so the three Admirals and all Vice Admirals are now on their way going to Marjoa for security measures!


    So, you want us to do it? Garpughed and said, But Tsuru and I are in a semi-retirement state! And I suspect that this organizer is for sure Domingo. Do you want us to arrest him again?


    Yeah! Vice-Admiral Tsuru also said, I was in charge of hunting down Domingo back then. He really forced the World Government to invite him to join the Shichibukai because he said that if not, then he would rob their tribute gold. Is it possible that he was also in charge of the secret operation this time?


    Sengoku shook his head and said: It cant be him. Although that guy is a scum, he cares more about his rank as a Shichibukai. Once he is found to be the organizer of this operation, he would be deprived of his Shichibukai title. So he wont do such a thing.


    Sengoku picked up a document bag in front of him and opened it. He pulled out a bunch of photos and put them on the table. You can see, these are photos of people who appeared at the gatheringst night, not only the local forces of Sabaody Archipgo, but also some famous criminals from the New World. Now, these people are still on the Sabaody Archipgo. I think it is necessary to weaken their strength first!


    Garp took the photos and looked them one by one, while sighing loudly with every picture.


    Among these photos, Garp only knew some of them, but as Sengoku said, most of them are well-known criminals and bounty hunters.


    Looking at them, Garp suddenly snorted while he picked out one of the photos.


    This kid, isnt he the young boy named Ian? Garp curiously said: Isnt he a Pirate hunter? Why did he appear at this gathering?


    Huh? Sengoku picked it up, frowned, then raised his head in confusion, ncing at Bartholomew Kuma, who had been reading quietly.


    Although the photo was taken from the side, it can be seen that the hat worn by Kuma was exactly the same as the hat worn by the kid in the photo.


    No! Its not him! Garp started talking, Ive met that kid. Maybe hes an admirer of Kuma! Hes a funny boy. Ive got in trouble with Hina because of him!


    What are you talking about? Sengoku asked curiously.


    Ah, its nothing! Garpughed and said. I once joked with this guy named Ian and told him that I would introduce him to Hina and she would be his partner! And unfortunately, she met him and heard about it, after that, Hina got so mad and came to me for an exnation


    Sengoku suddenly looked helpless, knowing that these kinds of deeds could only be done by Garp, so he was toozy to go on with this topic and said: Since this guy named Ian is a Pirate hunter, then he should be eliminated. Before these people leave the Ind, Garp, Tsuru, Kuma, who among you is willing to go there and deal with this?


    Kuma, who had never spoken, finally opened his mouth and said in a low voice: Well then, Ill do it!

 Chapter 127: Finds A Bear At The Door

    Chapter 127: Finds A Bear At The Door


    Garp couldnt help but nce at Kuma as he got up and picked up the photos to leave for his task.


    Although Garp always looks careless on the surface, in fact, his mind was sharper than everyone else. When he saw Ians photo in Sengokus file bag, Garp guessed that this mission might attract Kumas attention.


    So Garp wasnt surprised at all when he heard Kumas words.


    In Garps opinion, there should be some kind of rtionship between Kuma and Ian, but its hard to guess.


    Garp has met Ian once before. His impression of the young man was quite good. He could see that Ian was not the kind of sinister person, so Garp didnt mind helping him. When Sengoku was puzzled by Kumas hat, Garp said the sentence, Hes an admirer of Kuma, Bartholomew Kuma, one of Shichibukai, was naturally so famous, and it is not surprising that he has many admirers.


    Sengoku and Garp were friends for many years, so Sengoku immediately understood Garps meaning, and removed Ian from the list of people that should be eliminated.


    This was a unique tacit agreement between Sengoku and Garp.


    The two yed this trick, and indirectly pushed Kuma out for the mission. They didnt care about what kind of a rtionship Ian and Kuma have, as long as he keeps doing what they want.


    Shichibukais are tyrannical and haughty. Although they were just pawns of the World Government and the Marines, in most cases, they dont care about the marines and the government at all, and sometimes they ignore their calls. The only exception was Bartholomew Kuma. He has a good rtionship with the Marines and the World Government, and he is more obedient to their orders. This was the reason why Sengoku pulled him to this meeting. For them now, Kuma alone could do what half of their own people could!


    Now that he has offered to take the initiative, Sengoku was so rxed. He really didnt want to send Garp or Tsuru out. In the Marine Headquarters, there must be some powerful people in case of a sudden event


    In a hut in the mangrove No. 27, several people with various weapons were gathering there and arguing loudly about something.


    However, just at this time, the people in the room suddenly heard a loud creaking noise. Before they knew what was going on, they suddenly saw that the corner of the house was cracked!


    Immediately afterward, a huge shock wave swept through, tearing the dry weeds and smashing the rotten wood to shatter directly, and everyone in the house was blown away with its powerful impact!


    After the shock wave, these people struggled to get up from under the rubble, all of them were injured, but when they were just about to cry out in pain, they suddenly shut up and stared at a tall man who appeared in front of them.


    This tall man, needless to say, was Bartholomew Kuma, the one who was ordered to get rid of all participants!


    He was still holding his book in his left hand at the moment, but the ck glove of his right hand was taken off, and he looked down at the group of people, and said in a low voice, Where are the Red Murderers, the Naroth Brothers?


    As soon as his voice fell, two men with red hair in the crowd suddenly trembled all over.


    It looks like you two are the Naroth Brothers! Kumas voice was low, and he looked at the two men.


    Fast flee! Its the tyrant Kuma!


    The two men with redheads were from the guys who took part in the gatheringst night. Before that, they were still discussing with their subordinates whether to take part in robbing the tribute gold or not. As a result, unexpectedly, the World Government sent out a Shichibukai to deal with this matter!


    The two brothers burst out heartrending shouts and turned around to run.


    However, at this time, Kuma extended his right hand in the direction where they fled, and gentlyunched an attack!


    Some balls of solid air, forming a Paw, visible to the naked eye, flew towards the two Naroth brothers in an instant. It wasunched at the same speed as a bullet, so that Paw of air directly pierced their bodies.


    This was Kumas unique move, Pad Ho Pressure Cannon. Kuma repels the air around him, sending a devastating shockwave toward his opponent at high speed. After a second, they suddenly spat a mouth full of blood and fell on the ground with white eyes.


    Although Kuma didnt kill them directly, the paw attack struck their bodies and damaged their internal organs. The two were seriously injured.


    Confirming that the two werent capable of even moving for a long time, Kuma pulled out their photos and tore it off. The fragments of the photos were scattered, and he had suddenly disappeared.


    The encounter of the Naroth brothers was not idental. In the following time, many people who attended the gatheringst night were attacked by Kuma.


    Not only the local underground forces of Sabaody Archipgo, but also those from other ces were attacked. No matter where they came from, as long as their hiding ce was exposed and their information was obtained by the Marines, they would find a bears figure at their doors. (Kuma XD)


    For a while, all the underground forces on the Sabaody Archipgo started to flee, especially those who had participated in the gathering and had made up their minds to take part in this operation. They knew that they couldnt stay much longer on the ind and had to leave.


    Fortunately, they still have time to take a three-day trip to Genena Ind, which was a little far away from Sabaody Archipgo. In that case, the Marines reinforcement (Kuma) wont reach them there.


    Meanwhile, Kumas attack still suppressed many people, which reached Sengokus goal by reducing the number of participants.


    Ian was a littlete when he heard the news. His men gathered in the stronghold at this time to report the situation to Ian.


    Knowing that the attacker was Kuma, Ian was very surprised. He didnt expect that Kuma himself woulde to Sabaody Archipgo and eliminate the participants. He thought that even if the Marines woulde, they would probably send a Vice Admiral.


    Boss Ian, what should we do? Hawking stood in front of Ian and asked anxiously.


    He knew that Ian had also attended the gathering. Even though he had not made a final decision yet, but since the Marines send the Tyrant Kuma to stop this operation, it was natural to make an example or a warning to others. Hawking was not sure whether the Ian family would be found or not.


    Ian narrowed his eyes slightly and looked straight to all the men in front of him. Most of them looked very erratic, so he said, If you want to leave, then leave!


    Hawking and the Limp were stunned for a moment. They wanted to say something, but they saw Ian waving his hand and said, Thats it! I wont stop you!


    The reason for this decision was that Ian knows that these people were indeed too weak. In the appearance of a Shichibukai, many people decided to run away, so why should they be forced to stay?


    Ian has made up his mind to steal the two Devil Fruits. Afterward, he doesnt know what kind of reaction the marines will have. All these people were just ordinary people. Theres no need to involve them in such a big event.


    Sure enough, after confirming that what Ian said was true, many people left immediately. Most of those who left were people who had been recruited by the other four families.


    However, Hawking and the oldest members of the original family did not leave. In fact, they didnt even know where they could go after leaving the family.


    Ian took out the remaining 20 million Berries and gave them to Hawking. In a few days, if I didnte back, you have to make a living on your own! Take this money and open a shop in the tourist area. Its better than staying in thiswless area.


    Hawking and the Limp took the money. They were so surprised, they didnt expect Ian to give them such arge amount of money.


    Back then, because they had no money, they could only live in thesewless areas. They were just ordinary people, but if they just have one chance to live a normal life, they would, for sure, take it. No one would like to fight, kill and rob every day to stay alive, so as Ian said, with this money, they could find a proper business to carry on together, living a peaceful life.


    This is what makes Ian different from the old boss Sicilian. Sicilian was eager to hold all the money in his hands, and he wont consider doing anything for his staff, but Ian didnt forget them and thought about a good future for his loyal men.


    Thank you, Boss Ian! Hawking and the Limp bent down and bowed deeply to Ian.


    Ian didnt speak, and when he was about to let them go, Saru hurried over and said, Boss Ian, the tyrant Kuma is here!


    Ian took a deep breath. In fact, at this time, he didnt know what Kuma wasing for, so he could only go out and see.


    I havent seen him for so many years. Does uncle Kuma still remember me? Im afraid if he doesnt remember me then he isnt here to visit me


    At the door, Ian saw the tall figure of Kuma at first nce.


    Are you the Pirate Hunter, Ian? Kuma asked in his low voice when he saw himing out.


    Thats me! Ian nodded, and then said: Uncle Kuma, dont you remember me?


    Kuma looked down at Ian without saying a word.


    Hawking followed behind Ian, holding a weapon in his hand, but when he looked at the two, he found that the hat on Ians head was exactly the same as Kumas, plus when he heard the dialogue between the two, Hawkings heart ignited some hope


    However, at this time, Kuma put his book away, took off his gloves, and extended his hands high in the air!


    A giant bubble appeared between his palms in the shape of a Paw. With the constantpression of Kumas hands, the mass of air was getting smaller and smaller.


    As soon as Ian saw Kuma making this move, he immediately knew that things were not going to be good, and immediately turned his head to Hawking and shouted: Run!!!!


    Hawking didnt understand what was going on, he couldnt help being stunned for a moment, but it was such a momentary dy that they had lost their time to escape.


    Ursus Shock! (Bear Impact)


    Kuma gently released thepressed air out of his hands and sent it towards Ian and the rest.


    After a second, the small air mass quickly dpressed, causing a massive explosion in the form of a bear paw.


    Ian only had time to squat a little down, putting his hands in front of his body, lowering his head, and trying to resist Kumas attack, but as the shock wave hit, he was pushed back at high speed, while his feet plowed two deep gullies on the ground!


    After waiting for a long time with continuous pain, the shock wave finally dissipated. Looking around, Ian found that the house behind him has beenpletely destroyed. Hawking and the rest were not to be found, he didnt know where they have been blown.


    The whole ce, as if it has been blown by a huge bomb, left a huge hole with a ten-meter diameter where the Paw exploded, simr to a meteorite strike.


    Although Ian was fine, he was in a ragged shirt and has many scratches all over his body. He was cut by the strong air brought by the burst!


    If Ian hadnt been training with Rayleigh and cultivating his physical strength, he didnt know how much he would suffer this time, facing suck an attack.


    It was also at this time that he knew how powerful Kuma was.


    Kumas Fruit ability was quite strong. Although Ian does not know whether he has reached the awakening level of his fruit, but he could get a glimpse of it from the impact of this Ursus Shock.


    Ian gritted his teeth, he was so annoyed. He thought that Kuma might remember him after seeing the hat he was wearing, but he turned around and sent such a powerful attack, which might mean that Kuma has lost his humanity!


    Uncle Kuma, whats going on? Could it be that the opportunity for his transformation to a human weapon has beenpleted ahead of time, so now, he has no memory? Ian thought about it, but then felt that it was a bit impossible. Its true that the Human body transformation is an amazing technology invented by the talented scientist, Dr. Vegapunk, but how could it bepleted ahead of time?


    I really cant figure it out then I wont think about it! Now since uncle Kuma has started the fight and attack hard, Im going to fight back!

 Chapter 128: Memories

    Chapter 128: Memories


    Pulling off his two shredded sleeves, Ian bared his arms and felt the burden disappeared, so he drew out the Devils de Yamato at his waist. (Like Zoro in thest arc)


    Deploying his Nen to his sword, which suddenly turned his de ck, then Ian held the sword tightly with both hands and rushed forward!


    His opponent was Kuma, a powerful enemy, one of the strongest Shichibukai. Therefore, he mustnt have the slightest carelessness, he should only be calm and concentrated, which was the way to determine hisbat effectiveness.


    Pressure Cannon! (Pad Ho)


    Seeing Ian rushing, Kuma extended his right hand forward, and a mass of air was ejected and shot towards Ian head-on.


    During his running, Ian has opened his Nen field En. After sensing the trajectory of the Pad Ho, he immediately moved slightly to the side, and the Pressure Cannon flew past him.


    However, it was not over yet. Seeing that one blow could be easily avoided, Kuma nted both feet firmly on the ground and started throwing his palms forward multiple times. Continuous projectiles of Pressure Cannon wereunched towards Ian. This time, the speed of the pping Thrust Pressure Cannon (Tsuppari Pad Ho) was obviously much faster than thest one!


    Ian was aware of this, but because of the excessive number of Pressure Cannons, he was afraid that he would not be able to sessfully dodge them all, so he simply did not try to avoid them. He directly shed his sword upwards and raised Yasuos Wind Wall towards the front!


    This time, the Wind Wall was much more solid than the ones that Ian had used before. Kumas Pressure Cannons bombarded the Wind Wall and exploded there because they were blocked.


    The Pressure Cannon was originally condensed air, as was the Wind Wall. However, due to arge number of Pressure Cannons, sessive bombardments quickly dissipated the Wind Wall.


    However, this also gave Ian a chance to attack. While hitting the Wind Wall, Ian jumped up and passed over the wind barrier in front of him. When he was still in the air, he held his sword solidly with both hands and shed towards Kumas right shoulder.


    Kuma looked up at him. At the moment when Ians sword was falling, he raised his palm to block Ians attack.


    Ians de struck the thick pink paw in Kumas right hand!


    Originally, Ian didnt dare to be careless about the battle with Kuma, so this blow can be said to be a swing with full power. However, when he hit the pink paw on Kumas hand, Ian felt that a huge force was reflecting from it, pushing him in the opposite direction, and the rebound force was also growing in his hands with the increasing power of the struck.


    Bang! With a sharp sound, Ian flew back, rolled a few times in the air, then fell on the ground far away.


    Oh Although Kuma was still expressionless, he couldnt help looking at his right palm. At that time, the paws surface of his right palm had a scratch, which was slowly recovering.


    This was a rare thing. Kumas Paw-Paw Fruit (Nikyu Nikyu no Mi) has the ability to deflect any attack. As long as any type of attack (even gases such as air as well as intangible things such as the ghosts)es towards him, it will be deflected when it touches the pink paw in his palm. However, Ians attack just failed to cause damage to Kuma, but because the sword de was hardened by the Haki, the attack power increased so much that it left a little cut on Kumas palm, which made him feel slight pain.


    When Ian gritted his teeth and stood up, Kuma suddenly disappeared.


    This was his kind of teleportation method, which has been exined with: Kuma uses the incredible speed of his Devil Fruit power to propel himself across certain distances. (Though he has not actually been seen pushing himself to another location.)


    Right! In Ians Nen field, he sensed the sudden appearance of an object, so he immediately reacted. However, there was something strange in his movements, what he did now was getting to a new stance, he immediately waved his hand and jumped to the right side!


    This time, a ball of purple me appeared beside his sword. This purple me was like a stream of water running down on his arm. As Ian waved his sword, while jumping and turning in ce, this ming ball followed him, making a small whirlwind of purple me.


    100 Shiki: Oniyaki!


    This was a move from his new card Iori Yagami, known as the me of the End, but Ian used his trick with the sword!


    Kuma moved to Ians side in a sh. He had directly hit him with a strong close-range Pressure Cannon, but he didnt expect that Ian would use such a move. Although he struck Ian with his palm, and shot him out like a shell, but he was also hit by the 100 Shiki: Oniyaki that Ian used.


    Boom! Ian was shot dozens of meters away by this strong shock wave, and then mmed the ground and made a big hole, while Kumas right arm was burned by his purple me, instantly burning all the clothes on that side, revealing a cybeic arm.


    This cybeic arm was made of metal, which prevented the me from continuing to burn. However, the metal on the surface also showed signs of getting melted. Kuma tried to move his arm, but he encountered some inflexibility.


    Ian got up, trembling from the pit. The impact of Kumasst blow was so powerful that it made him felt strong dizziness. There was no ce on his body where he didnt feel pain.


    However, even so, Ian stayed strong and stepped forward to face Kuma.


    Whether it was Master Koshiro or Master Rayleigh, both of them have told him that when hes inbat, the most important thing was the fighting intent. Only when the fighting intent is high, people can constantly stimte their potential.


    So even at the moment when facing the Shichibukai Kuma with terrifying strength, Ian was not willing to back down. He also wanted to know his limits.


    Walking forward step by step, Ian held the Yamato in his right hand, and with his left hand, he suddenly threw a purple me against the ground.


    108 Shiki: Yamibarai! (Dark hook)


    This me kept sliding on the ground, moving swiftly towards Kuma and burning all the grass along its way. Kuma has already tasted the power of this purple me. So, he didnt dare to be careless and wait until this firees to him. At that time, his right hand mmed down.


    The air bobble was shot downward, with great pressure, directly scattered Ians me, leaving a deep pit in the shape of a paw on the ground.


    He didnt even jump up to avoid Ian smiled bitterly, that didnt work, so he had to think of another way.


    Rushing forward, Ian knew that he could onlypete with Kuma in close-rangedbat. Although Kuma could move instantly by his teleportation technique, Ians shot was not an attack at a very high speed, and it was actually very slow. Ian was able to use the 100 Shiki: Oniyaki sessively because Kuma teleported close to him. It should be the disadvantage brought by his huge size. As long as he was close to him, he will have the opportunity to hurt him.


    Kuma didnt know what he was thinking. So when he saw Ianing, he didnt use the Pressure Cannon to attack Ian. Only when Ian approached him and was about to cut his foot with the sword, he instantly shed behind Ian and raised his big hand, covering Ian from the top.


    However, Ian had been mentally prepared for this, and suddenly changed the direction of the wave andunched a Flying sh upward. The sword aura hit Kumas palm, which was deflected away by his paw, and it also stopped Kumas attack.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ian immediately started his next move, with a step forward and shing again towards Kuma. While moving out of the attack range of Kumas palm, he shed at his feet again.


    The Tyrant, Kuma, was a very tall man with a huge figure, but Ian himself was short, smart, and flexible. This attack finally worked. In order to avoid being struck, Kuma chose to jump up in ce!


    Ian was waiting for this opportunity!


    <strong><em>Sorye ge ton!</em></strong>


    (That was Yasuos ultimate named Last Breath, When he uses his ultimate he pronounces Sorye Ge Ton, means something like: The dawn remains / To raise towards the dawn)


    Ians figure instantly disappeared from his ce and appeared beside Kuma in mid-air. The Devils de Yamato is his hand struck Kuma twice in a row, cutting him from both sides, then shed him upwards while raising his sword high in the air. Finally, he chopped him sharply, mming him to the ground! All of that was within a second.


    Boom!!!!!


    When Kuma fell to the ground, the Ultimate Skill of Yasuos card finally burst out at thest moment. Kumasnding point was like a mirror being hit by a heavy hammer. Countless cobweb-like cracks were spread out on the whole ground!


    The 60% destructive power bonus meant that Ians attack was far away from his usual strength, and Kumas whole body was pressed into the pit, lying there quietly, motionless.


    Ian stood beside Kuma, gasping for breath. It was his first time using this Ultimate Skill. However, because the Last Breath could only attack the targets in mid-air, he had a premise to move.


    At first, he wanted to knock up Kuma directly with his Gathering Storm, butter, he thought about it, and he didnt know for sure if it would work or not. Kuma was very huge, and he walked with heavy footsteps. The power of his whirlwind may not blow him up, so he had to find another way. His second idea was to knock him up with Ioris Uppercut move (100 Shiki: Oniyaki), but when it failed, he thought about attacking his legs in a close range to make him jump up.


    Even though he has sessfully hit Kuma, Ian was not happy at all, because just when he was shing him with his sword, Ian found that Kumas body was extremely hard, and his de wasnt affecting him that much even with the bonus, so he could only shoot him down, in the end, Kuma didnt have any serious wound.


    So its not just his arms, please dont tell me that he has beenpletely transformed to PX-0?


    Just as Ian thought about it, Kuma suddenly raised his upper body and sat up.


    Ians heart was shocked, so he clenched his sword tightly in his hands again, but at this moment, Kuma suddenly said with his low voice: Ian, you have grown a lot


    Upon hearing this, Ian fell to the ground and said with a wry smile, Uncle Kuma, you still remember me


    Im sorry! Kuma whispered: I just wanted to test your current strength!


    So you didnt have to beat me that hard, do you? Ian nced at his injuries, his body was covered with ck mud and blood.


    I didnt fight you with all my strength! Kuma said, As you can see, my body is now undergoing a transformation, which is only half done, and my strength has also been affected.


    Ian wanted to smile bitterly again, but his mouth kept twitching. What was it like when he goes all-in in a fight?


    Are these Shichibukai extremely strong?


    After Ians sigh, Kuma continued: You should know, Ian, you have been removed from the original targets of this attack. You have been eliminated from the target list by Garp and Sengoku, but I still came to you


    Why? Ian asked in perplexed, then looked at a pile of rubble behind him, and said: Even though, you didnt have to destroy my new house, do you? I have just finished building it, just a couple of days ago


    Because our next conversation cant be heard by anyone! Thats why I used Ursus Shock, to stun all your subordinates! Kuma said in a lower voice: Im here to stop you from participating in the operation of robbing the tribute gold

 Chapter 129: Change Destination

    Chapter 129: Change Destination


    <strong>!!! Join our discord https://discord.gg/fCA3Pw !!!</strong>


    After hearing Kumas words, Ian was a little puzzled and asked, Do you have information about this operation?


    Yes, I do, but now, I will not hide my true identity from you. I am a cadre of the Revolutionary Army! Kuma murmured: Im just using Shichibukais identity to lurk in the World Government. This time, the Marines have not received any specific information about the organizer of this operation. However, the Revolutionary Armys intelligence source is somewhat different from the Marines, so there is some information.


    Who is this organizer? Ian looked around and asked in a low voice.


    It may be the Yonko, Kaido! Kuma said: The sailing route of these ships is true, the information of Devil Fruit is also true, and yes, the two Devil Fruits, which are suspected to be Zoan fruits, have not appeared on The Devil Fruit Encyclopedia. So it is suspected that they may be from the Mythical Zoan-type Devil Fruit!


    When Ian heard this, he immediately remembered the Beasts Pirates, so if the two Devil Fruits are really Zoan fruits, especially beasts, then the organizer may really be the Yonko Kaido.


    Because Punk Hazard had just exploded ident (Four years prior to the current storyline, Caesar activated the poison gas bomb because Vegapunk fired him from the team) at this time, Caesar and Domingo had not teamed up to make SAD (SAD is a particrly unique substance, and it is one of the few things needed to create SMILEs, artificial Zoan Devil Fruits), and producing artificial Devil Fruit. Kaido wanted to form his Army of beasts, so he could only find a way to collect Zoans Devil Fruit of various lines. If one of them was a Mythical- beast Type, then they are worthy of Kaidos attention.


    Ian actually guessed who the person behind all of this would be. He thought more about Domingo and Crocodile. After all, his codename was Mr. Justice, which reminded him of the naming system of Baroque Works, but he didnt doubt this guess, which waspletely wrong!


    Do you mean that when the timees to rob the tribute gold and the fruits, it is possible that the Yonko Kaido will appear? Ian asked.


    If that was the case, then the result would be terrible. Once such a powerful character appears, that doesnt need too much thought to guess the result. Everyone would give up early.


    However, Kuma shook his head and said: Its impossible for Kaido to appear there. Because that will directly lead to the war between Kaido and the World Government, but what may happen is some cadres under him will appear. Then no matter whether the operation will seed or not, all the participants may not have a good ending.


    Ian understood Kumas meaning. Now the Marines and the world government may not have any news for the time being, but they will always think that Kaidos scope of activities has always been in the New World. It is rare that one of his cadres will appear in the first half of the Grand Line. If the Marines were decisive enough, they might take this opportunity to take down one of Kaidos cadres.


    And if the Marines didnt want to provoke the madman, Kaido, they may choose to secretly transfer him the tribute gold and the Devil Fruits. At that time, when Kaidos men dont find a thing, they may release their wrath at all the participating.


    The men under Kaido were madmen and lunatics. When Ian remembered the look of Jack the Drought, he imagined what will happen.


    So, I have to give up? Ian sighed.


    Kuma asked him puzzledly, Why would you want to be involved in this?


    Ian told Kuma his n.


    In fact, when he heard from Kuma that one of these Devil Fruits might be a Mythical Zoan Type, Ian wanted it even more.


    Kuina has always been haunted by the fact that her strength will never surpass the boys, while the Zoan fruits are precisely the type that can enhance human strength and Physical fitness. In addition, if it was a Mythical type, the effect of this increase would be even more powerful.


    So when Ian wanted to find a Devil Fruit for Kuina, he thought that Zoan might be suitable for her. Maybe a Mythical Zoan Type would even better than Logia.


    Is that so, Mr. Koshiros daughter Kuma pondered for a while and said: Actually if you really want that devil fruit, there is something else you can do


    Ian hesitated and asked, What else can I do?


    ording to my estimation, the Marines will protect the tribute gold no matter what! Kuma said, It is impossible for them to let the pirates steal their tribute gold, no matter what happens, whether they suppress them forcefully or avoid them. For so many years, that gold has never been lost. This is a problem rted to the World Government and the Celestial Dragons. Once there is a precedent, then there will be many people who want to rob this gold in the future.


    Ian listened and nodded, what Kuma has said was very reasonable.


    So, in the end, the two Devil Fruits will definitely arrive with the gold to Marijoa? Ian asked aloud.


    Thats right! Kuma nodded and said in a low voice, So theres actually a chance, as long as you can sneak into Marijoa!


    Ian was surprised and said, Sneak into Marijoa!? Isnt that too risky!?


    Dont think as if Marijoa is that great! Kuma shook his head and said: Fisher Tiger, known as the Adventurer, had once climbed the Red Line with his bare hands and went to Marijoa by himself 11 years ago, andmitted a taboo there by attacking the holynd to free the ves from the World Nobles. After that incident, the Celestial Dragons have been vignt for a while, but things have passed, and after so many years, their guards Strength should be ckened. In normal times, there should be no stranger in Marjorie, everyone could be identified from afar, but now, its the time of the Levely (World Council)


    Yeah! Ian suddenly said: The Worlds leaders, who areing from all over the world to join the meeting, will definitely bring guards, staff, and family members. It would be really difficult to identify every one of them.


    Speaking of this, Ian suddenly asked Kuma with some doubts: Uncle Kuma, you have a lot of information about the current situation of the World. Could it be that the Revolutionary Army also wants to take advantage of this opportunity to do something?


    Kuma stared at him and said, These are secrets of the Revolutionary Army. I cant tell you anything unless you join the Revolutionary Army.


    Ian thought for a moment and said, Actually, there is nothing wrong with joining the Revolutionary Army


    Ian was considering this idea. In fact, he had a vague premonition before, and felt that he should end his career as a Pirate Hinter.


    Moving forward, thats the New World, where the Four Emperors are stationed, pirate hunters there are basically looking for their death, because every Yonko is a pirate! With this identity in hand, he is basically a humanoid self-deprecating taunt machine.


    The Marines strength there was much weaker, they would be unable to provide effective assistance to Ian, and making money from bounties would no longer be feasible.


    Ian had thought about staying in Sabaody Archipgo for a while, getting more money, and spending it to improve his strength. However, the sessive events made Ian realize that his n wont make him keep up with the rapid changes.


    Going out to Marjorie and stealing the Devil Fruits, Ian didnt even think about doing such a thing. He thought that he was just unlucky because of Kaidos men and themitment of the marines for the gold. So if he relies on himself to search for one in this World, when would he get Devil Fruit, or how long would it take? Thats the first problem. And if he had to wait for someone to auction a Devil Fruit, lets not say that he cant get it. If he had such a channel to make everything easy for him, the problem was how much money he had to prepare to get it.


    So this might be the best chance Ian would have to get a Devil Fruit.


    But how could he get the Devil Fruit? There is no way that either Kaido or Celestial Dragon would give it to him with their hands. If he wants to get it, he could only rely on himself to seize it.


    This time uncle Kuma has provided him with a feasible n. So Ian had to try it.


    Its just that he will always be exposed regardless of his sess or failure. At that time, the identity of a pirate hunter cant protect him, and he will be wanted by the Marines.


    He shouldnt hold back anymore, its time for a change. Anyway, from the beginning of his journey, Ian didnt n to work as a Pirate Hunter until he died. Its time to pass over. After all, the pirate hunters work alone, which is a little weak.


    Now, there were only three major forces in this World: the Marines, the Pirates, and the Revolutionary Army. If hes really going to sneak into Marjorie to steal the Devil Fruit, then he should eliminate the option of joining the Marines. The two options left were: One was to rush to the New World and join the side of a Yonko. At that time, the Marines will never dare to touch him. The other was the Revolutionary Army. After years of low-key development, the Revolutionary Armys forces have expanded a lot, and it is estimated that they will soon be able topete with the Marines.


    At present, uncle Kuma, a Cadre of the Revolutionary Army, was there beside him. So when he said that, Ian agreed to it.


    Previously, he was just an independent man from modern society. With his limited view of the World, he gradually realized the rule of the World Government and Celestial Dragons. Should he just stay obediently and follow the other people?


    Huh? As soon as Kuma listened to his words, he turned his head slightly, looked at him, and said, Are you serious?


    Of course! Ian nodded and said: By the way, what are the conditions for joining the Revolutionary Army? Like censorship and other things!?


    Of course, there will be! Kumas voice was still as low as ever, saying: But I can be your introducer, and save you these troubles!


    Ianughed and said, Uncle Kuma, are you so sure of me??


    Kuma shook his head and said, Thats not the case, because no matter who is your introducer, you can only be a peripheral partner.


    Huh! Ian didnt know what to say.


    Ill contact the partners of the Revolutionary Army and give them a message about you! Kuma said: At thest Levely, the king of Ilusia Kingdom proposed to pay attention to the threat of Dragon, the leader of the revolutionary army. But at that conference, not many paid attention to him. But now it became different. With the continuous development of the activities of the Revolutionary Army, our influence is getting bigger and bigger. The topic of this World Council is about how to take measures against the revolutionary army.


    It turned out to be like this! Ian nodded and said: So this time, the Revolutionary Army ns to take advantage of this chaos and enter the World Council?


    Yes, indeed! Kuma said: Those criminals, who are going to steal the tribute gold, will attract the Marines attention, which is a good opportunity. If you want to sneak into Marijoa, then in two days, there will be a ship of the revolutionary army going to EniesLobby, you must rush there to join this ship, then the ship will go from EniesLobby, through the Tarai Current, to the Impel Down, and then to Marineford and finally to Marijoa!


    Isnt this dangerous? Ian asked in confusion: Isnt the Tarai Current controlled by the World Government?


    Dont worry! Kuma propped up, stood up from the ground, and whispered, Because that ship is indeed a ship of a participating country. When you get on the ship, you have to pretend to be a guard.


    As he spoke, Kuma took out a small Den Den Mushi (Another one XD) and handed it to Ian, saying, When the timees, and you reached your destination, someone will contact you at this Den Den Mushi!

 Chapter 130: Into the convoy!

    Chapter 130: Into the convoy!


    When Kuma finished talking, and he was about to leave, but Ian heard a loud noiseing from his arms and body.


    Uncle Kuma, are you okay? Ian asked in confusion.


    My internal parts have been damaged and need to be repaired! Kuma replied, If you can hurt me, then you could protect yourself.


    Ian nodded with a smile, he understood Kumas meaning. That was probably why Kuma suggested that he should sneak into the Holy Land, Marjorie. With the cover of the Revolutionary Army, as long as he did not encounter an Admiral, he wouldnt face a big problem in his new operation.


    When Kuma left, Ian turned around and looked at the pile of debris behind him. He estimated that Hawking and the rest of his family would be fine. At most, they were just fainted and got slightly hurt. So after looking around for a while, he got up and left directly.


    The purpose of not waiting for them to wake up was to protect them. Let them think that he was defeated in the battle with Kuma and then leave without saying goodbye. In this way, nothing will affect them.


    Ian went next to the Mangrove No.13 and said goodbye to Rayleigh and Shakky.


    In fact, both Rayleigh and Shakky were living in seclusion, so Ian didnt tell them about his ns, so they dont worry about him, he just said that he might leave the Sabaody Archipgo soon.


    Both of them took a deep look at him. They didnt ask him anything, they just told him toe and see them when he got a chance.


    After passing some time with them, Ian went to the shipping area (The Mangrove from 50 to 59) of Sabaody Archipgo, the gathering ce for shipyards and coating craftsmen. There, Ian found a merchant ship going to an ind near the Judicial Ind, and got in it as a traveler.


    Enies Lobby was also known as the Judicial Ind. In fact, there was a Sea Train Route passing thought that ind. As long as Ian could reach a nearby sea area and find the rail of the Sea Train, he could know the direction of the Judicial Ind.


    When Ian got on the merchant ship, Kuma also returned to the Marine Headquarters.


    Garp and Sengoku were so surprised when Kuma came back with some injures, so they quickly asked him about what happened to him.


    I was damaged by the pirate hunter, Ian! Kuma left while saying this sentence: But he also got seriously injured and escaped!


    This time, Garp and Sengoku were a bit confused, they originally thought that Ian has some kind of rtionship with Kuma, if so, why would he fight Ian? And whats more, he came back wounded?


    Kuma was unwilling to exin more and left to repair his body. He used such a fait apli to rify the rtionship with Ian.


    This can be regarded as a kind of protection for Ian.


    ..


    Time passed quickly. Two dayster, in the sunset, a figure was running on the sea outside the Enies Lobby.


    This figure, of course, was Ian. Its not that he has mastered the skill of running on water, he was just stepping on the train track submerged under the water at the moment, so he was able to walk on the seawater in this way.


    Ian was in a hurry this time, mainly because of the merchant ship he took. The distance was getting far from Enies Lobby, and after a long time, Ian was only able to hear the whistling of sea train from afar. At that time, he jumped off the ship and swam to the location of the rails.


    Rayleighs swimming and physical exercises yed a massive role at this moment. After finding the track, Ian looked for the right direction and ran along the path.


    Finally, Ian hurried to reach the shore of Enies Lobby at the appointed time.


    He was tired and hungry, but he didnt dare to loosen. After seeing the outline of the ind, he continued to move forward, because Kuma gave him a small Den Den Mushi, and Ian didnt know its specific receiving distance, so he could only get as close as possible.


    It was gradually getting dark, and Ian could only open the En field and sense the rails under his feet to run faster without looking down. At this time, the small Den Den Mushi hid in his hat suddenly rang.


    Ian stopped, holding the small Den Den Mushi in one hand, and picked up the microphone with the other hand.


    Partner, are you here? The Den Den Mushi asked in a deliberately lowered voice.


    Yes! This was the first time Ian hasmunicated with someone from the Revolutionary Army, so he carefully lowered his voice and replied: I am now on the rails of the sea train, about ten kilometers from Enies Lobby.


    Our ship has reached the outside of Enies Lobby! The voice at the other end said: It will stay overnight here. Because of the marine frigate, you have to wait untilte at night to board the ship. Then we will hang amp on the side of the ship as a sign!


    Understood! Ian replied.


    There wasnt any nonsense over these calls. After Ians reply, the call has ended.


    Ian continued to run forward, until he came to the ce where the fleet outside the ind could be seen faintly. Then he stopped and waited quietly.


    The sea at night was very quiet and romantic. The track of the train had a device that makes an underwater dissonance that drives away Sea Kings. So Ian stayed on the track, doing nothing.


    As the night fell, Ian was sitting alone in the dark, and suddenly a little faint light appeared on a ship.


    This light was very dim. It is estimated that they did not want to attract the attention of the officers of the Marine frigate. Seeing the light, Ian quietly dived into the water and swam towards the ship.


    The night was the best cover for him, and without disturbing anyone, Ian swam to that side of the ship.


    This was a huge ship. ording to Kuma, Ian knew that this was a royal ship of a certain country, so it should be so vast and luxurious.


    A ropedder had been dropped aside for a long time. After finding it, he climbed on the ropedder to board the ship.


    A man in a ck cloak was waiting for him at the top. When he saw Ianing up, he looked around. After confirming that no one had noticed him, he signed to Ian to follow him.


    This man took him all the way into the cabin carefully. At this time, the cabin was quiet. Ian followed him all the way down, almost to the bottom of the ship. Then he took him into a room.


    Closing the door, the man first gave a clean towel to Ian.


    At this time, Ians whole body and clothes were all wet. After taking it, he took off his jacket and trousers and wiped himself up. The man in the ck cloak handed him a set of clean clothes, and then took off his hood.


    At that moment, Ian was so embarrassed because he had no idea that the man in the cape turned out to be a pretty girl.


    She has long golden hair with two sideburns, and under her cloak, there was a silver armor, which made her look very heroic.


    However, in the face of such a girl, Ian has already wiped off the seawater from his body. What an awkward moment, why didnt she tell me.


    So, he quickly covered himself up, said: Im sorry, I didnt know you are a girl


    Its okay, its my fault I didnt identify myself to you before! The girl smiled heartily, stretched out her hand with ck gloves, and said to Ian: Im Nana, your connector!


    Ian reached out, shook her hand, and said with a smile, Hello! Im Ian!


    First put on these clothes! Thats the new identity youre going to y! Nana replied: This is the ship of the Rose country from the South Blue, and it is going to attend the World Government conference. We are going to mix with the guards on board.


    Ian, wearing his clothes, asked: Wont that arouse suspicion, when suddenly more people emerge on the ship?


    Its okay! Nana replied: In fact, there are so many people in this arge ship, you can find here the captain, sailors, guards, the butler of the Royal Family, servants, and so on. The staff here is very messy!


    Oh, thats good! Ian was relieved when he heard this.


    Nana waited for Ian to get dressed, and then stepped forward to arrange his clothes, then nodded and praised: Very good, but your weapon is a little inconsistent, you have to change it!


    Ian looked at his clothes, and found that they were Western-style armor. Listening to Nanasmand, Ian reced his sword with a two-sided Knight Sword. As for the Devils de Yamato, he quietly unequipped it, which made it disappear.


    There are also two other partners of the Revolutionary Army on the ship. I will introduce you to each other tomorrow! Nana smiled. In fact, I am very curious. We were given the orders to enter Marjorie and eavesdrop on the conference information, but suddenly we received another order saying that the mission has changed and asked us to assist you in getting into Marijoa.


    Is it temporarily changed? Ians heart moved, knowing that this might be Uncle Kumastter, so Ian said: Actually, I dont know much either, I have just been rmended to join the Revolutionary Army.


    Partners of the Revolutionary Army usually have a superficial identity! Nana said, We usually only take orders from the vertical leaders directly under the cadres, so we will not ask more about your tasks. We will just assist you.


    Ian felt very ashamed to hear this, because Nana thought he was on an official mission, but in fact, Ian knows that he was there just for a private matter.


    So he said, You dont need to do anything, just give me some support when we get there.


    Well, I understand! Nana said: Then I should let you take a rest.


    After that, she left the room, and then Ian stayed in the room alone and began to think.


    With this asion, he was more in love with the Revolutionary Army. Uncle Kuma must have used his identity as a cadre and arranged everything for him.


    So, now he could only hope that the next operation of sneaking into Marjorie goes well

 Chapter 131: Walnut and Yardi

    Chapter 131: Walnut and Yardi


    Early the next morning, Nana came to look for Ian. She had a white hat with a ck rose pattern in her hands. Behind her were two people. One was a short girl who looked so young. The other was a fully-grown handsome man with a long beard.


    Nana first asked Ian to rece his hat with this white hat, and said, This is the symbol of the guards. On this ship, you must wear this hat.


    Ian nodded, put it on his head, and folded his bear-ear hat into his pocket.


    At this time, she introduced Ian to the two people she brought, and then, she pointed to the short girl and said, This is Walnut!


    Standing in front of him, this girl, Walnut, didnt even reach Ians waist. Although she was wearing a small armor, she didnt have a ck rose on her hat. Ian looked at her double-bun ck hair with two white bags covering them and her ck eyes. He kept thinking of Chun Li while he was looking at her. She had a lovely face, which made her look so cute!


    Ian felt so warm-hearted, so he squatted down and greeted Walnut with a smile: Hello, little beauty!


    However, what he didnt expect was that the little Loli, Walnut, had an angry expression, and with veins bulging from her forehead, she said, What little beauty! I dont think that you are older than me?


    Nana smiled slightly and said to Ian, who was so embarrassed: Dont mind her, Ian! Walnut looks small, but shes twenty-three years old.


    Ians eyes were about to pop-out. The F**K, how can I predict this!?


    Sorry, sorry, my bad! He apologized, but Walnut snorted and ignored him.


    Nana pointed to the fully-grown man with a long beard and said, This is Yardi!


    Ian stretched out his hand and said, Hello, uncle! He thought that this time he wont get it wrong!


    However, uncle Yardi scratched his head and said embarrassedly: Huh, Brother Ian Im only 17 years old


    Huh! Ian was so confused. What the F**K is going on??


    Did these two swap bodies?


    Ian looked at Nana gloomily, and she was covering her mouth and grinning, which made Ian understand instantly. She was deliberately waiting to see him making these mistakes.


    Yesterday, she looked so serious, and now unexpectedly, she turned out to be evil.


    All right, thats enough! Nana said resolutely, I brought them over, just to introduce you to each other. On this ship, they are my subordinates. Now you are too, so you will follow us and do whatever you are asked to. Dont reveal your identity to anyone, OK?


    Ian nodded and asked, When will we reach Marijoa?


    We will get there in four days! Nana replied: We have just received new information. The Marines have finally dispatched some manpower to fight against the criminals who want to rob the tribute gold!


    Oh? Ian asked: Who did they send out?


    Its the Admiral Akainu with four battleships! Nana said: Meanwhile, the gold has also been secretly transferred. It is estimated that the battle will burst when we reach the Marineford. I dont know how long the battle willst, but it will definitely attract the attention of the Marines. And at that time, we would be on Marijoa.


    Ian nodded, indeed, what Kuma guessed was totally right. The World Government and Marines would respond harshly to the group of people who were nning on plundering the tribute gold. What Ian didnt expect was that the World Government and Marines didnt just choose to avoid the robbery by transferring the goods secretly, but they went out and sent Akainu, which meant that they decided to crush them.


    In fact, even if there were not enough manpower during the World Council, in front of all the worlds leaders, the World Government and the Marines werent likely to choose a defensive strategy. They probably dont want the leaders of these countries to look down on them, so they choose such a tough stance.


    Well, in that case, it means that theres one less fierce Admiral in Marijoa.


    When you get into Marijoa, you can leave us! Nana said: Then we will carry out our respective tasks. If necessary, you can contact us, and we will help you!


    Well, I understand! Ian nodded.


    Also, when you about to leave, Walnut will help you! Nana said with a smile: Dont underestimate her, shes a Devil Fruit User!


    Oh, really? Ian lowered his head and looked at the two white bags on her double-bun. He just thought that they looked funny and wanted to touch them.


    Why, dont you believe it? As soon as Walnut saw Ians eyes, she knew what he was thinking. Then she stretched out her right hand angrily and touched Ian.


    For a moment, Ian was surrounded by a strange power, but he didnt realize its effect and felt nothing, so he opened his mouth and asked, What have you done to me?


    As soon as he asked that, he found something strange, he couldnt hear those spoken words!


    Not only that, but all the sounds around him also seemed to disappear, all the noises and the voices. Ian saw Nana smiling, then opening her mouth, as if she was talking to him, but he didnt hear any sound.


    What are you talking about? Ian was anxious.


    Finally, Walnut raised her hand and made a finger-p motion. After this movement, Ian heard a clutter immediately, he could listen to sounds again.


    Do you know now what Walnuts strength is? Walnut looked at Ian proudly.


    This is the power of the Silent Fruit!? Ian finally understood what was going on, and couldnt help shouting it out.


    Yes! Nana smiled and nodded, its not long since Walnut got this power, but it works well, isnt it?


    The Silent Fruit, in Ians impression, was originally shown with Domingos brother, Corazon!


    This alias, Corazon, actually refers to his important position in the Donquixote Family, its just a codename, and his real name was Rosinante!


    But after thinking about it, Ian connected all the dots, The Calm-Calm Fruit was eaten by Rosinante, However, when Domingo killed his younger brother, Rosinante. So with his death, his fruit has returned to cirction, and then, it will randomly appear in the world. Then what Walnut may get was the regenerated Calm-Calm Fruit!


    Thats it! Ian didnt know what to say.


    When youre going to take action, Walnut will create a silent force field for you. As long as she is conscious, the silent field will always exist! Nana said: By erasing all your noises, your action will be much more convenient!


    This could help him a lot. Ian couldnt help asking curiously, Is this silent force field optional? For example, eliminate my noises, but let me hear other sounds around?


    Of course! Walnut said proudly while raising her small head.


    At this moment, Ian was even more relieved. He looked at Nana and Yardi and asked, Are you two also Devil Fruit users?


    Nana shook her head and said, No, we are not


    Walnut said to Nana: Nana is the Captain of the second team of the Rose Guards. Her swordsmanship is very powerful. And Yardi is a huge bull. He has great strength!


    I see. Since Nana was a captain of Guards, Ian could fitfortably on this ship.


    After introducing everyone to know each other well, Ian, Walnut and Yardi followed behind Nana and went up to the deck together for a routine patrol.


    In their way up to the deck, no one has paid attention to Ian. As Nana said, there were too many people on the ship. Ians current clothes werent different from an ordinary guard, so he wont attract attention.


    At this time, under the guidance of the Marines frigate, the ship sailed into the currents of Enies Lobby. The Tarai Current is running in a fixed direction, belonging to a circr ring, so they should first go to Impel Down, and then to Marineford.


    When arriving at the Impel Down, Ian thought about seeing how it look like, but now the Impel Down was far away on the sea, only a small part of it emerged, and the rest was all buried in the seawater. They werent going to stop in Impel Down, just passing by!


    He couldnt see much currently, Ian thought for a second, By staying on this ship for four days, I would finally be able to see the mighty Marineford.


    In fact, Marineford is a vast city. The Marine Headquarters was just thergest building in the city. When their ships finally docked at the bay, they saw the Marine Headquarters from a far distance.


    The manpower there was really very tense, because Ian also noticed that there were many ships from a lot of countries on the other three wharves. Because there were many kings and queensing to the World Council with members of their royal families, so it became very crowded, and the Marines inspections looked very busy.


    The king of the Rose Kingdom alsonded. Ian and Nana, as guards, followed the Royal family to the shore. As they walked, Ian whispered to her, Do you know when the ship that was going to be robbed willnd? Also, the gold and things on it are sent to which Celestial Dragon?


    I dont know! Nana whispered, But when you get to Marijoa, you should inquire about it. This was a big deal, and it is estimated that many people will talk about it!


    Ian nodded, stopped talking, and quietly walked back to his team. At this time, Ian heard a familiar voice saying: its a pity that Princess Vivi didnte this time. I really want to see her!


    Ian heard this tone, and immediately knew that the person who just talked was Hina. She was still the same, wearing a coat and smoking a cigarette, but at this time, she was talking to bastas King Cobra!


    At this time, Cobra looked worried and said, Well, she was not in the mood toe and leave basta. Now, in basta, it hasnt rained for a long time. With the continuous drought, peoples lives have begun to deteriorate. We almost couldnt gather the tribute this time


    When the two talked, Ian walked behind Hina and lowered his hat.


    The so-called tribute gold was actually a way to suck the blood of the folks in every country. If the country was rich, that could be fine. But once the country suffers a disaster, such as a drought and a flood, it could be very troublesome.


    However, Celestial Dragon doesnt care about such things, all the leaders have to pay it out, and they dont even have any mercy. This has also led to many countries falling into famine because of Tribute Gold: the people tighten their belts to raise the Tribute gold, but in the end, they dont find money to buy food!


    Despite the fact that Celestial Dragons were still at the top, in fact, peoples hatred towards them has umted to an irrefutable level. Not to mention those non-participating countries, even the national leaders and members of the royal family of some participating countries, have startedining about the Celestial Dragons, but it was hard for them to talk up.


    Cobra, bastas King, is supposed to be one of many


    At this time, Princess Vivi was already looking into Crocodiles Baroque Works, right?


    Ian thought about it this way, as the team moved forward slowly, after a simple inspection, they began to climb up obliquely to Marjoa at the top of Red Line

 Chapter 132: The Nobles’ Garden

    Chapter 132: The Nobles¡¯ Garden


    Marineford is a big city, and along the way, Ian saw that there were a variety of shops and restaurants in this town, and arge number of civilians were flooding it.


    These people should all be the families of the Marines and officers of the Marine Headquarters. On their way, they saw many children practicing swordsmanship with bamboo swords in the terrain of Marineford. These children were the future of the Marines forces.


    The road to Marijoa runs through the whole city of Marineford with a spacious avenue.


    On this road, at present, only the troops from various countries who came to participate in the Council were walking. The worlds leaders and their royal families were all sitting in a broad carriage, pulled by two huge and vigorous horses. It seems that this is a unified transportation vehicle provided by the World Government. However, those apanying, like Ian and Nana, could only walk.


    However, Ian found a strange phenomenon. The civilian and marines families in Marineford did not get close to this road at all. Even if they saw the royal families of various countries, they just looked at them from afar, and without any warm wee.


    This made Ian wonder what would happen if the families of the officers and soldiers in Marine Headquarters provoked the Celestial Dragons?


    ording to his estimation, it may not end well, right? In the eyes of the Celestial Dragons, the Marines were simply the same as thugs, but these thugs may have a higher status than ves, but Im afraid thats the end of it.


    The residents of the city of Marineford may also know about this situation, so generally, they will not approach this avenue, because, on this road, Celestial Dragons often came down from Marijoa


    This road was very long because it was nting to the top of the Red Line. Ian followed the team and walked for a long time before finally entering Marijoa.


    As the core of the World Government and the residence of Celestial Dragons, Marijoa was a very magnificent city. The buildings there were very sparse, but none of them wasnt beautiful and majestic. Because of its high altitude, it was surrounded by clouds and fog all year-round. Under the sun, it bloomed through the clouds, making it like a fairnd on earth.


    In this city, there was a gigantic castle, the tallest andrgest building there, where the World Government was located, and it was the most visible sign of the city. When the World Council is held, the leaders of all countries whoe to the conference will gather there to discuss the recent events around the world and decide the future policy.


    Of course, since the time for the meeting didnte yet, the leaders should stay in hotels and restaurants first.


    After entering Marijoa, Ian and his team were led by government officials in ck suits, sunsses, and hats,


    Marijoa was the city inhabited by Celestial Dragons, but that doesnt mean that this city was full of them. In fact, there were some caravans that cane there to pass over, but only with the world governments examination and approval, and from there, they can cross the Red Line and enter the New World.


    But for these people, they have to be careful in this city. They have to bow and salute when seeing any noble.


    Eventually, the King of the Rose Country and his entourage stayed at a wing in the top floor of a luxuriously decorated hotel, while Ian and other guards were arranged in a lower-level room.


    Because the king of the Rose Country was tired from the journey, he had to rest. Ian and the guards, apart from their duties, had some time to move freely.


    So these moments were the best time to inquire about the news. The four of them spread out to gather more information.


    This hotel was enormous, and the guests were not only from the Rose Country, but also from several other countries. So Ians luck was not bad after all. When they had dinner in the evening, four people gathered up again, Nana brought back the exact news.


    Perhaps, she took advantage of her natural beauty. This time, Nana was asked by a royal nobleman toe with him to a restaurant and found out about the tribute gold while chatting with him.


    The tribute gold was secretly transferred. The Marines left an empty ship as a lure to attract those bounty hunters who wanted to rob this gold. It was said that the battle startedst night. Akainu, the Red Dog, surrounded them by the four warships, and the marauders were sessfully defeated. Also, the cadre of Kaido, indeed, showed up. In the end, after fighting with Akainu, he escaped the battle wounded.


    Upon hearing this news, Ian was so grateful. If it wasnt for Uncle Kuma, if he didnt show up and stop him, Ian may not be able to survive that event alone with his current strength.


    Since the news was heard from a nobleman, she didnt know the specific situation of the battle at that time. Who was Kaidos cadre? They didnt know too much. After listening to Nana, Ian also found that after Akainu solved this problem, it seems that hesing back to Marijoa. It is estimated that he would stay in the Marine Headquarters, to guard against possible revenge of the Yonko Kaido.


    And the ship with the tribute gold, which has been secretly transferred, is expected to arrive in tomorrows evening. At that time, the tribute gold will be sent to the treasury of Celestial Dragons. As for the two Devil Fruits, it is also said that they have been booked in advance by the Saint Donquixote Mjosgard.


    Knowing this information, the next thing became easy to do. Ian has just to confirm the location of the Donquixote family.


    When Ian went to inquire about this information himself, he learned something about the Celestial Dragons. In this city, every family seat of Celestial Dragon was a big manor. Because they call themselves the descendants of the Creators, they always worshipped the glory of their ancestors. Each family will set up statues for their ancestors. At the same time, they also used them to show the Orthodox of their own bloodline the blood of this worlds creators, the location of these statues, can be regarded as the residence of a family.


    This was not a secret in Marijoa, and even the marine soldiers stationed there knew this.


    Ian waited patiently until the next night. He didnt know when the targeted ship will arrive at the port, but it was almost time.


    In the room, Ian took off his mboyant armor, put on light ck clothes, took a ck mask, and covered his face. After preparing everything, Ian was ready to go out.


    Both Nana and Walnut were in Ians room. Nana then told him: Although I dont know what your mission is, I know its rted to those two Devil Fruits. Very few people have sneaked into a Celestial Dragons home, so we dont know the specific situation there, you can only rely on your own discretion!


    Ian nodded and said, I understand!


    In fact, I dont think its very difficult! Walnut said. The Celestial Dragons are so arrogant that they will never think of anyoneing up to their houses!


    Anyway, be careful! Nana replied.


    After that, Walnut covered Ian with a sound barrier. Then he jumped on the windowsill, taking advantage of the dark night, Ian slipped down on the wall of the hotel.


    Due to the sound barrier, when Iannded, he didnt even make a sound. He walked quietly to the corner of the building, avoiding the marine soldiers patrolling outside, leaving the hotel area, and entering the city of Marijoa.


    Although the buildings in this city were rtively sparse, there were many tall trees between them. In the words of Ians world, it means that the urban greening work was well done, so Ian has a lot of cover in this city.


    After Ian actually entered the city, it was much easier now.


    Now the focus of the World Government and the Marines was on this World Council. There were more than 170 participating countries. Even if not every participating leader coulde to the meeting, there were countless leaders gathered in Marijoa. The safety of these people was the top priority. Every hotel where the kings and leaders stayed was the focus of the protection of the Marines and intelligence agencies. As for the city, there were not so many marine soldiers.


    Of course, the citys daily security defenses were still there. Ian was so lucky to inquire the right direction, he couldnt be too careless, and so he went to the northwest of Marijoa, where the so-called Saint Donquixote Mjosgards family was located.


    Ians best attribute was his speed, and his current Physical Skill also helped making him even faster. The more Agility he has, the easier his stealth would be. So running in the city, Ian tried to stay as far as possible from the lit ces, plus his ck clothes, therefore no one was able to notice anything suspicious. Whats more, the securities in the city were very dreary.


    This time Ian understood why Fisher Tiger, the adventurer of the sun Pirate Group, didnt have much trouble in releasing many ves from Marijoa.


    Because of the strong admirals in the Marineford, and the fact that Marijoa was on the top of the Red Line, the Celestial Dragons thought that no one would dare toe here and threaten them. When they travel, they always have their own family trained bodyguards and armor guards behind them, so these arrogant guys dont want to see too many marine soldiers around them.


    This was a Holy Land, and if there were too many pariahs there, it wouldnt be called a Holy Land!


    These various reasons mixed together, result in an easy sneak all the way, even Ian himself cant believe it!


    So making such a fuss about this operation was totally worth it


    It wasnt long before Ian finally arrived at his destination. It was a garden with a very wide area, but the outer part of the garden was surrounded by high iron fences. From a distance, he could see a huge manor house at the end of the garden.


    This was the house of the Donquixote Family. There was a man in ck guarding the front door, but Ian didnt want to enter from the front. He carefully walked around the iron fence, came to the side of the manor, and then jumped over the iron fence.


    However, as soon as hended on the ground, Ian felt as if he had stepped on something. Then he squatted to take a closer look, but in the dim light, it turned out to be a human skull covered in blood.


    And the skull that Ian just stepped on wasnt the only thing there, Ian also found other body parts of the corpse and an iron shackle lying aside.


    Ian felt chills in his heart, but he immediately knew what the situation was. The Celestial Dragons actually use the dead ves as flower fertilizer to enrich their gardens!


    Before, Ian thought that these gardens were quite lovely, but when he saw the human body, he was scared and felt the terror. The flowers in this garden bloomed so lushly. HOW MANY SLAVES HAVE DISINTEGRATED HERE FOR THESE FLOWERS!?

 Chapter 133: Branding

    Chapter 133: Branding


    In fact, as long as people with sufficient dexterity can sneak into this kind of building secretly, but sometimes the details determine the sess or failure, Ian was so d to encounter Walnut with her silent fruit. Although he just stepped on a skull and broke it, but with the sound barrier, it strangely did not make any sound.


    ording to Walnut, the sound barrier only has a radius of 1 meter (3ft), which was her limit. Walnut has not acquired this fruit for long. But as long as the soundes out of this range, it will not spread to the outside world.


    The greatest advantage of this kind of ability was that as long as the Devil Fruit user doesnt cancel it or die, this technique will always exist.


    Therefore, Ian ran up in the garden with confidence, and rushed towards the building in front of him with extreme speed.


    He didnt know what exactly this building is. It doesnt look like the ce where a Celestial Dragon would live. But, Ian was not familiar with the Celestial Dragons manor, so he could only explore it slowly.


    However, when Ian was about to reach the building, he suddenly stopped and immediatelyid on the ground.


    Because he saw that there seemed to be something dark, moving slowly in front.


    Lying on the ground, Ian looked up and saw that it looked like arge Den Den Mushi, with a round shell on its back and two big erected eyes, looking left and right.


    Is this a Surveince Den Den Mushi? Ian thought in disbelief.


    Although the security here seemed to bex, there were still some necessary things. This walking Surveince Den Den Mushi was a kind of monitoring method. It must be connected to a singr receiver (Proko), attached to a machine which produces video feeds to a set of monitors, and there must be employees of the Celestial Dragons watching all the time.


    Ian kept lying on the ground, until the Surveince Den Den Mushi went far away, then he stood up again and ran towards the building ahead.


    This time, he didnt dare to be too careless. He was afraid that there were be some fixed Surveince Den Den Mushi in the building, so he turned over directly, jumped to the top of the building, and then found a venttion duct on the roof and crawled in.


    The venttion pipes were naturally the safest path. Ian moved along the pipes slowly, and finally saw a ray of light in front. After crawling over, he encountered a downward venttion hole, which can observe the inside of the building through the grid.


    In Ians observation, it seemed to be an empty warehouse below, and no one was there, so he cautiously opened the grid, put his head out, and looked carefully.


    He looked over every corner, but there was no Surveince Den Den Mushi monitoring. Instead, in this warehouse, there were some huge cages everywhere. These cages were all covered with a whole iron te on the top, so Ian wasnt able to see what was in these cages from above. He thought, Is this the ce where the Celestial Dragons hold their ves?


    After thinking about it, Ian rolled out a little more from the venttion duct, holding on the pipe from the outside and shaking his body slightly to get his feet out, then jumped off andnded lightly on arge cage.


    No sound came out, this sound instion technique was really amazing.


    Ianid on top of the iron cage, leaned out, and looked into the cage below.


    The result of this look scared Ian a lot, because there was a huge lion in the cage!


    Then he went and looked at other cages. There were all kinds of animals, and all of them were very fierce. Besides the lion under Ian, there were tigers, crocodiles, big pythons, and other animals. It was strange that these ferocious beasts, at this time, were in a sluggish state, and they were just lying in their cages.


    Ian understood that this ce was probably where the Celestial Dragons were keeping their beasts.


    The sound barrier could eliminate Ians voice, but it cant take off his smell. These animals were the most sensitive to the smell. The lion in the iron cage under Ian seemed to smell his scent, and cant help but growled feebly.


    This roar was loud enough that the other wild animals around roared with the lion, but the overall sound was powerless.


    When Ian heard these roars, he immediately panicked. His sound barrier was limited in scope, but the warehouse was sorge that there must be a voiceing out.


    So he knew that someone woulde soon


    In the monitoring room of the manor, a group of people in ck were drinking coffee there, but when they heard the roar of the wild animals, they became nervous.


    Whats going on? Havent all the animals in the cages been injected with sedatives?


    I dont know. Maybe the effect of sedatives has been weakened.


    Hurry up, bring some people, and shut them up! If the Master hears this, it would be trouble!


    Yes, hurry up, bring sedatives! If they make the Masters angry, we wont live for another day!


    These people in ck rushed out of the monitoring room, holding anesthesia guns, running towards the position of the animal cages.


    When they rushed into the warehouse, they saw a group of beasts in a cage roaring at them.


    Shoot! Make them lose consciousness! A man in ckmanded.


    These anesthesia guns didnt make any noise when they were shot. Arge number of injections hit the beasts, and soon they were all quiet. The people in ck were relieved and left the warehouse one by one.


    It wasnt until they left that Ian jumped out of the venttion duct again. When he knew something was going to happen soon, he jumped back into the vent above.


    Looking at the beasts sleeping in the cage, Ian was relieved, but also very sad for these beasts. They all lost their beastly posture!


    He slipped out of the warehouse quietly, and followed the tail of the people in ck, because he intuitively knew that these people were heading back to the monitoring room, so he nned to deal with them, so as to facilitate the next actions.


    Soon, Ian pursued the men in ck and arrived at another building.


    It can be seen that these guards were very rxed. They only left a few people watching the surveince screens, while the rest were ying cards and drinking coffee.


    Ian crouched out of the window, looking at it all, and suddenly changed his mind.


    He didnt know how many guards were in the manor. If all the guards in the house were killed, maybe other guards woulde, and that would be a big problem. Everything would be exposed.


    It seemed for him that killing them wont work at all. Although there were fewer people watching the monitoring screens, there were still others around. Who knows if it goes badly, and he would be seen by these people?


    So Ian thought about it for a while, then he stepped forward, stood outside the door, held his breath, and then violentlyunched his Haoshoku Haki!


    In fact, Ian has always felt that his own Awakenings Haoshoku Haki was not rted to his Nen abilities, because, in his own feelings, this Haoshoku Haki seemed to be more like a higher-level application of the Nen Ability.


    When he thought about it, he described the Haoshoku Haki as if it may be a mix between: Ren and Hatsu!


    Thebination of these two fundamentals can also achieve the impact and stunning effects of the Haoshoku Haki! Ians Awakening was equal to experiencing the use of these two abilities in advance.


    Ian has been exercising and strengthening since he awakened his Haki. Although he cant use the Haoshoku Haki and target just one person, he has been able to control its power freely. With the sudden burst of his Haki, the shock waves immediately passed through the door and into the room. The ck-clothed men in the room suddenly spat out white foams and fainted.


    In this wave of Haoshoku Haki, Ian added all his Nen to it. The strength of this shock wave was not much different from the first time he used it in the auction house. These ck-clothed guards will probably faint for a long time.


    In fact, these so-called men in ck were not very powerful. Their clothes were very simr to the uniforms of CP9, the Intelligence Department of the World Government, but they cant even reach the level of the weakest member of CP9. They were following the Celestial Dragons, mainly obeying orders and serving the Celestial Dragons. Whats demanded from them was loyalty and obedience.


    Ian pushed open the door and walked in. He reorganized these guards one by one and made it look like they were tired and slept. Then he dusted his hands and walked out.


    Because it was instantaneous, its estimated that when these guards wake up, they will think that they were really so tired and slept during their job.


    With this done, Ian was finally able to walk boldly through the manor.


    He looked at all the monitoring screens, but he didnt see any trace of a Celestial Dragon. It doesnt make sense that the Celestial Dragons, as masters, would be monitored by their employees?


    So Ian could only find them by himself. He also knows that the most luxurious building in the manor must be the residence of the Celestial Dragons. But ording to Ian, what he was looking for was not the residence of the Celestial Dragons, but their treasures trove! Those two Devil Fruits will definitely be in there, but Ian doesnt know whether the treasure trove is in their residence or somewhere else.


    The first search must be in all other ces, then if he didnt find them, he goes to their residence.


    Ian found his first target and ran on ahead. This time, he came to a bigger building.


    However, when Ian just jumped up to the roof and was about to invade from the top as before, he suddenly heard a shrill scream from the inside.


    Looking inside through a window, Ian found that this ce was where the Celestial Dragons imprisoned the ves. There were rows of small iron cages in it, all of them were skinny people. Their hands were tied to the wall, and their bodies were full of bloodstained.


    In the middle of the room, there was a burning iron stove and a group of armored guards. At this time, they were taking out a red hot iron bare from the stove, arriving at a kneeling ve, and directly stamping his back!


    At that time, the ves who were branded with the iron mark would make a shrill scream, and when they could no longer hold out, then they passed out.


    But the armored guards showed no mercy. They threw the fainted person into the iron cage and then brought another one.


    Such a scene was just like hell on earth. Ian knows that this was the so-called Hoof of the Flying Dragon mark that The Celestial Dragons were branding for their ves!

 Chapter 134: The world’s biggest scum

    Chapter 134: The world¡¯s biggest scum


    Seeing this scene, Ians eyes were ice-cold, but there was a raging fire in his chest. Rayleigh waspletely right. Being auctioned in the human auction house was nothingpared to this. The real tragedy of ves was their life after being auctioned.


    And bing a ve of the Celestial Dragons was even more horrific!


    Although he was watching furiously, Ian did his best to keep calm at the moment. What he had to do wasntpleted yet, and he couldnt make a big mistake.


    In the ve cell, it seemed that a new group of ves had arrived, thats why Ian was present at the perfect time of the branding. When the branding was finished, Ian saw one of the armored guards suddenly pull out a ringing baby Den Den Mushi, and then began to talk. After the call, they opened a cage, dragged one of the ves, and took him away.


    After the armored guards inside had been summoned to another ce, Ian confirmed that no one was still there, and then he went in.


    There were many people in this ve prison, and Ian counted about seventy or eighty people.


    Due to the sound barrier, Ian appeared silently. In the beginning, the ves in the cells didnt see him. They were bowing their heads in despair and staring nkly at the ground. It wasnt until he stood in front of one of the cells that the ves saw him.


    The person inside was a very tall man. At the moment he saw Ian appeared, he was confused and puzzled first, and then his eyes suddenly sh out when he saw what Ian was wearing!


    He excitedly wanted to step forward, but could not walk over because his hands and feet were handcuffed to the wall, which caused his chains to shake.


    Ian stood outside the cage, and the sound barrier was covering him, so no sound came out.


    But in the end, his movements seem to have caught the attention of others, the ves around raised their heads, wanted to see whats going on, and at once they saw Ian, who was all in ck!


    Although he was all in ck, his outfit waspletely different from those so-called ck-clothed employees, and they noticed that from the first nce.


    This gave the ves a sudden idea that they would never dare to think of, and they immediately got excited.


    But they did not utter any shouts with a great tacit understanding, they just struggled to get up and walked to the side of the cage, looking at Ian quietly and with wistful eyes.


    This kind of look made Ian very ufortable. He knew that these ves had thought of him as a rescuer.


    However, Ian wasnt able to free them yet


    He stepped back a little, allowing his sound barrier to recede a little bit, then pointed to the cage where the ve had just been taken away by the armored guards, and then to the direction in which the armored guards were leaving, and then made a questioning gesture.


    Even if he spoke, because of the sound barrier, these ves wont hear a thing, so he simply made some gestures, asking about whats going to happen with that ve.


    Fortunately, the tall man in the cage understood, and in a hoarse voice, murmured, I just heard a little, and they seem to be taking that man to the Master!


    Sure enough! Ian guessed right!


    So he put his index finger on his lips, made a shushing gesture, then lifted his hands a little and pressed down, signaled the ves to stay calm, then ran out and chased the armored guards who had left.


    The ves in the cells did not make a sound, watched Ian leave, and waited until Ians figure was no longer visible before they sat quietly in their iron cages again, except that they were totally different from before, the expressions in their eyes now waspletely different!


    There were originally Surveince Den Den Mushi in this prison, which were meant to keep the ves from running away, but because Ian had solved the problem of the Surveince Den Den Mushi by fainting everyone in the monitoring room, so even if Ian appeared in their screens, no one was watching.


    He went out with his fastest speed, caught up with the guards who were dragging the ve, and kept following them from a distance.


    The guards left the ve prison, dragged the ve, and headed all the way to thergest building. Ian knew that these guys were definitely taking the ve to the Celestial Dragons, so he nned to follow them and see whats going to happen.


    Along the way, Ian saw that they had brought the ve into a room. Ian looked at the door of the room and saw a sign with the words Entertainment Room written on it.


    He couldnt get in now, so he could only lie on the door and eavesdrop.


    The sound barrier was designed to remove the sound in the range of Ian, but for the external sound, it could still be heard by him. This was what Ian asked Walnut for, so it should make it easy for him to act, thats why he could hear the ves before.


    Crouching over the door, Ian heard a silly voice, saying: My daddy, you asked me toe over, what did you want to show me?


    Haha, my son!Another voiceughed and said, Didnt you sayst time that you wanted to see what would happen to a person who eats two Devil Fruits? This time, the two Devil Fruits that came from the Pear Blossom Kingdom as tribute have been brought to me from otherpatriots in order to satisfy your curiosity!


    My daddy, is that true? I didnt expect you to remember this thing! You are really good to me! The stupid voice was so touched.


    Thats what makes you favorite my son? Its good for a child to have curiosity, and as a father, I should certainly try to solve your puzzles! The other voice said, Lets use this pariah to do an experiment today and give you a first-hand look.


    The conversation between the two Celestial Dragons, filial piety and a son, but Ian shuddered for a while when he heard them. He finally knew what the term entertainment room meant


    Go on son, go to the collection room and bring the two Devil Fruits!


    After hearing this sentence, Ian was relieved. He thought that the Devil Fruits were already in the room. He thought that he had to break-in.


    A turnover, Ian jumped to the beam by the wall. As soon as he got up, he saw the door of the entertainment room getting opened. A Celestial Dragon wearing resin bubble over his head came out, and went outside.


    What the F**K! Just by listening outside the door, Ian thought it would be a conversation between a Celestial Dragon child and his father. As a result, the so-called child came out, and when Ian saw him, he turned out to be a freaking man in histe twenties!


    He has a dark green hair styled in an updo, wide face with a bulbous nose, and a stupid look. This man, who was in his twenties, was hopping happily.


    Ian knows that the Celestial Dragons were pursuing the purity of bloodline. Most of them were probably intermarried by close rtives, so its not surprising that such an ugly face would emerge. Ian knew that this guy was going to the so-called collection room. Ian jumped down and quickly followed on.


    Ian was not mistaken. The ce where the Celestial Dragons treasures were was not in their residence, but in a basement outside.


    The Celestial Dragons stupid son didnt notice Ian behind him, so he went outside to the garden, pressed a button on a rockery, and then it moved open, revealing a downward passage.


    Ian followed him closely and entered the passage before the rockery closed.


    This basement was not too deep. However, when Ian came in, he was almost blinded by the light of all kinds of gold and jewelry.


    In this collection room, there were countless treasures and gold, which were piled up in the whole hall in such a grand manner. It seems that the Celestial Dragons were toozy to organize this ce.


    Ian looked at the golden light, and did not know whether the System would ept the recharge of these gold and jewelry. If it does, then he will take it all!


    Just the sum of these treasures and gold, Ian estimated that they were worth at least tens of billions of Berries. This was just this family asset of the Celestial Dragons. It can be imagined how rich Celestial Dragons are.


    Even if the System didnt ept these treasures as a deposit, it wont matter much (T/N: NO IT WILL), because Ian has seen the corner of the hall, countless piles of Berries banknotes. These banknotes were stacked up and upied arge corner. Its conservatively estimated that there were at least several billions of Berries!


    The silly Celestial Dragon didnt even look at these jewels at all, looked forwards and walked straight into the depths of the treasure room. He was tired of watching these things form a long time.


    Ian didnt rush to get the money, and followed him. However, as he gradually walked down, Ian saw a scene that made him furious.


    The Celestial Dragons treasure room was not just for collecting their wealth, but also for other collections!


    So what are these collections?


    They were specimens!


    Just like hunters, making animals heads into specimens and hanging them on the wall for disy. In the collection room of these Celestial Dragons, he saw the same kind of specimens, but their specimens were from humans and many different races!


    Along the way, Ian saw a lot of human specimens. These specimens were all naked and put into various poses. Some of them were very beautiful young women, and some were strong men. However, they were just like some lifeless mannequins


    In addition to human specimens, there were a few of other races, including the Longarms, the mermaids and the Minks. All specimens have been ced in various positions to highlight their differences.


    There were some specimens as a whole, and others were cut for these exceptional parts! Those were all immersed in a ss jar full of liquid, all kinds of eyeballs, ears, and so on.


    When Ian saw this scene, he was about to throw up!


    He saw that the stupid Celestial Dragon finally walked to the front of two treasure chests, opened them, took out two Devil Fruits, and at that time, Ian couldnt help it anymore. Now, The Devils de Yamato was in his right hand, pulled it out from its sheath, and walked step by step.


    When Ian came to the back of the silly Celestial Dragon, the guy just turned around and was shocked to see Ian suddenly appearing in front of him, but this fool didnt realize what had happened. He pulled out a gun and pointed at Ian, saying: Hey, ve! Who are you!? Who allowed you toe here?


    However, at the moment he was in the range of Ians sound barrier. So he didnt hear anything. Ian only watched his mouth moving, but there wasnt any sounding out.


    After talking for a while, the other party found that something was not right. He couldnt even hear his own voice, so he finally panicked, raised his gun, and pulled the trigger.


    The bullet fired from the muzzle of his gun was blocked by Ians erected sword, and was immediately cut in two halves and flew over.


    With a quick pace, Ian approached him in a moment, inserted his Mighty de directly into his wide-open mouth, and then the de pierced through the back of his head.


    Watching this guy fall, Ian pulled out his sword from his skull and shook it away. The blood on his de was immediately thrown to the ground.


    The worlds biggest scum! Huh, sure enough, this word describes all of you!

 Chapter 135: Extracting Its Energy

    Chapter 135: Extracting Its Energy


    (TN: Join our discord NOW!!! https://discord.gg/Cz2ZZf5 pls  we are having a lot of fun there  )


    Putting the Yamato into its sheath, Ian took a long breath and tried to calm himself down.


    What Ian saw and heard along the way made him impulsively attack this Celestial Dragon. After killing him, Ian suddenly realized that he was in a plight.


    There were two concepts: beating a Celestial Dragon and killing a Celestial Dragon. Doing the first may have a room for indulgence, but thetter


    Fortunately, Ians identity hasnt been revealed because he has been sneaking in secretly and covering his face, even the ves have not seen his face.


    As long as he gets out of there as soon as possible, he wont necessarily be found.


    Thinking of this, Ian stooped down and picked up two small boxes from the ground.


    These two small boxes were ornately decorated. Naturally, they were filled with the two Devil Fruits that the Pear Blossom country has paid as tribute to the Celestial Dragons.


    Devil Fruits were very precious in this world, but for the Celestial Dragons, they were just toys. Mjosgards Father brought these two Devil Fruits, and his purpose was to satisfy his silly sons curiosity, he wanted to show him what happens when someone eats two Devil Fruits at the same time.


    If Ian didnt show up, the ve who was been taken to the entertainment room would probably die because he was going to be stuffed with two Devil Fruits.


    Gently opening the boxes, Ian saw the two Devil Fruits inside.


    The Devil Fruit in the first box was a pear-like fruit, but it was blue, and its surface also has the swirly pattern of the Devil Fruit. The second one was simr to a strawberry, but like a veryrge strawberry. This fruit had a golden color, and the swirly pattern on its surface was slightly strange. The pattern on its surface was abination of three spirals!


    So when Ian saw this strawberry-like Devil Fruit, he immediately estimated that it was the rare one!


    In fact, the Devil Fruit cant be judged by its appearance. Themon feature of the Devil Fruits was that its appearance has swirly patterns. Each appearance of the fruit represents a corresponding ability. There cant be two identical-looking Devil Fruits in the world at the same time, which was one of its characteristics: Uniqueness.


    There was no basis for what kind of Devil Fruits each one could be: its not that simple, like pineapples are Zoan, bananas are Logia, and melons are Paramecia. The most typical argument may be the Ope Ope no Mi of Trafalgar D. Law. This fruit was obviously a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit, because it was a red heart-shaped fruit. Therefore, its not reliable to judge what kind of Devil Fruit just by its appearance.


    It was because of its uniqueness that the schrs on the Grand Line have sorted out the Devil Fruits Encyclopedia, recording the appearance and corresponding ability of the Devil Fruits that once appeared in history. However, it seems that new types of Devil Fruit have been born all the time. Therefore, the Devil Fruit that was not included in the Encyclopedia was generally named by the acquired ability, while these unnamed fruits cannot be known until they are eaten.


    The pear-shaped fruit may have been included in the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia, thats why it was estimated to be one of Zoan fruit, and this strawberry-like Devil Fruit with strange appearance may not be included in the Encyclopedia, but it seems to be lessmon than Logia, so it was judged to be more like a Mythical Zoan Type.


    Of course, this was the only possible inference. It needs someone to eat it before they can determine what it was.


    Ian reached out and picked up the golden strawberry-like Devil Fruit. He wanted to take a closer look, but what he didnt expect was that his system suddenly warned him.


    A conflicting energy system has been detected and the host is not rmended to consume it!


    Ian froze for a moment, he waspletely stunned and he quickly asked the system. Whats the matter??


    This item contains a special energy system, which can be obtained after eating this item, but it will have conflicting effects with the System!


    Ian looked at the Devil Fruit in his hand, and felt a little confused. To be honest, it was the first time that he really held a Devil Fruit in his hand. At that time, Aces me-me Fruit didnte to his hands, so he didnt expect that there would be such a statement.


    So he asked, What are the consequences of the conflict?


    Consequence 1: the energy of the System wins, nothing would change then! Consequence 2: the unknown energy of the external system wins, the System disappears! Consequence 3: The System energy and the unknown external energy are neutralized, both systems disappear!


    What the F**k! Ian was shocked by the three consequences listed by the System. He didnt expect the consequences to be so serious.


    In the first case, if the Card System wins, it wont change much, but the second case was more problematic. If Devil Fruit Strength reces the Card System, it means that Ian would be just a Devil Fruit User, and although he would obtain its ability, but then he would lose his ability to swim.


    The most terrifying thing was the third case. Its possible that these two energies will offset each other and he would be left withpletely nothing!


    Thinking even a little deeper, if this Card System can be regarded as a kind of Devil Fruit Ability, so if Ian eats another Devil Fruit, it can be considered as someone eating two Devil Fruits!


    So the probability of the third situation was 100% the end result. By then, Ian will die like a person who eats two Devil Fruits!


    Thinking of this, Ian couldnt help shivering. Fortunately, what he thought at the beginning was to give this Mythical Type fruit to Kuina, so he didnt bit it as soon as he got it. This was an indirect way to save his life!


    If you dont want me to eat it, then I wont! Ian said to the system.


    However, at this time, the System said: It shouldnt be eaten, but the System can extract part of its energy.


    What do you mean!? Ian felt that hismunication with the system wasborious. Wouldnt it be nice to say this thing from the beginning?


    The System can extract the energy of this special item and use it to improve the qualification of the host! The System replied.


    When this was said, Ian remembered it immediately. At that time, when he asked the system about his functions and features, the system had told him that the host could be regarded as a card in essence, but he was the basic one-star card, so he gets fewer attributes with each upgrade.


    At that time, the System once said that the star rating of Ian, the host card, could be improved by special items! But Ian never thought that these so-called special items turned out to be the Devil Fruits!


    He always thought that it would be items in the System store


    Listening to the System, Ian suddenly became interested. However, he knows that the attributes obtained by leveling up his personal card were 100%, which was different from the cards he equips.


    So he put down the Mythical-Type Devil Fruit in his hand, picked up the pear-shaped Devil Fruit, and asked the System: Can this Devil Fruit also be extracted?


    Yes! The System replied: But this extraction is limited. The host can extract and upgrade his qualification up to four times!


    Four times? In other words, the host card can also be upgraded to the five-star level? This was not much different from increasing the cards stars.


    Do you need just one Devil Fruit to ascend once? Ian asked.


    He has to confirm this before letting the System extract its energy, or then one fruit wont be enough for the upgrade. What if the System asks for more Devil Fruits to finish the upgrade? Where will he find other Devil Fruits?


    Fortunately, the System answer made him breathe a sigh of relief, to upgrade once, just one Devil Fruit will be enough!


    Then, take this fruit! Ian said to the System, holding the pear-shaped Devil Fruit in his hand.


    The Mythical-Type Devil Fruit was very precious, and it should be given to Kuina. She can only eat one Devil Fruit, and this pear-shaped Devil Fruit cant be sold, because it will be traced back to him. Then, the best option was to use it to improve his qualifications.


    With Ians confirmation, the pear-shaped Devil Fruit in his hand slowly turned into blue smoke, and then disappeared little by little.


    When the Devil Fruit vanishedpletely, the System announced thepletion of the upgrade.


    Ians basic attributes have risen. He was upgraded by one level, and his strength and speed were only increased by five points. The overall 10 point attribute belongs to the category of one-star cards, but now with every upgrade, he will gain 10 points in strength and 10 in speed, a total of 20 points attribute growth. This was the upgrade effect of the two-star card.


    Since Ians level was 11, the System has also supplemented his attributes, causing his attributes to increase by a lot.


    As his level continues to increase in the future, Ians gains will berger andrger.


    Taking away the remaining Mythical Fruit, its original box was not needed. Ian re-entered the treasure trove, found a small box to put it in, then took off his clothes to wrap the box in them and carried it on his back.


    After doing this, Ian turned his attention to the Berries banknotes and jewelry in the treasure trove.


    They say that one mans trash is another mans treasure. Ian finally realized the meaning of this sentence, although it was very risky toe here and try to steal these Devil Fruits, but when he saw this amount of money, Ian felt that even if this operation was exposed and he became wanted, its still worth it!


    Seeing this much money, he discovered that if he wanted to depend on himself to catch pirates and get their bounties, it will take him months or years to obtain a bit of whats in front of him!?


    Rubbing his hands, Ian ran towards those treasures.


    However, what he didnt notice was that the blood flowing from the silly Celestial Dragon, who he just killed, was slowly moving towards the pattern of the Celestial Dragon dug in the middle of the room

 Chapter 136: Secret Treasury

    Chapter 136: Secret Treasury


    (An exnation for the conflict between the Devil Fruit and the System of thest chapter: it mainly refers to the conflict after eating the Devil Fruit, in other words, the ability obtained after consuming the Devil Fruit, will conflict with the Card System, because, their abilities are too simr and will cause a lot of problems. But the Devil Fruit extracted by System will not be respawned after disappearing, so in order not to affect the future plot, only four fruits can be extracted.)


    Ian picked up a glittering crown in the treasure pile. It was a crown made of pure gold. It was iid with many dazzling gems. Just by looking at its shape, Ian knew that it was a very valuable crown.


    However, when Ian asked the System to deposit it, it was rejected!


    The System only epts currency with cirction value! The System replied.


    This immediately annoyed Ian. Sometimes the System seemed flexible and sometimes it looked so rigid!


    This is pure gold! Its so F**king valuable, and you are telling me that it cant be used for recharging!?


    Facing Ians question, the system replied: This item has only a hedge value and does not have a cirction value. The host has to exchange it for cirction currency and then recharge with its money!


    Ian was speechless, but he understood the meaning of the System.


    Berries, as banknotes made of paper, in fact, it does not make much sense for a System like this. But it was because it has a cirction value, so it has an exact value, but gold was different. That doesnt mean that gold was worthless! Its definitely worth a lot of money, but it cant be circted like money. Its value is mainly reflected in the value of preservation.


    However, this Card System only epts currency with cirction value for recharge, which sucks.


    By the same token, it can be inferred that if Ian had the special currency Gor used by the Kuja in Amazon Lily, it could actually be used for recharging, but the proportion of recharging would be reduced. It is unknown how much Gor is worth in proportion to Belly; however, due to the isted nature of the ind, it can be assumed that the Gor has a lower value than Belly from theck of trading.


    Simrly, even if Ian grabbed the money printing machine of the World Government and printed arge number of Berries bills, he probably wont be able to recharge them, because if these banknotes were not circting, they wont have any value!


    Thinking about it this way, Ian was a little worried at first, for fear that those Berries banknotes in the Celestial Dragons Treasury would not be recharged due to hoarding. That would be awful.


    Therefore, he could only leave the gold and jewelry behind and run to the Berries bills, so then he went and ced his hand on them, and asked the system to recharge all the detected money.


    Fortunately, this time the System responded to his request, saying: The current amount is 5.746,2 million Berries. Do you want to recharge it all?


    What the Hell! How much!? Ian was amazed. He thought that there might be two or three billion there, but he didnt expect there would be more than that.


    Indeed, the Berries size was quiterge, so their total may look small, but the actual amount was rtivelyrge


    With a strong sense of excitement, all the Berries bills piled up in the corner disappeared at once with the confirmation from Ian.


    You charged 5.746.200.000 Berries, got 28.731.000 diamonds, and the System will give you an extra 10% as a bonus You got a total of 31.604.100 diamonds! (Reminder 200 Berries per 1 Diamond)


    You have topped up with 5 billion Berries, and you have been granted with the Advanced VIP Privileges: Gold VIP!


    Looking at this long number of diamonds, Ian felt dizzy for a while. He never thought that he would gather so much diamonds a day. If this amount of diamonds was recharged in a mobile game, he would definitely be from the most overpower yers!


    However, he originally thought that recharging so much money should be able to open the Supreme VIP privilege: the tinum VIP, but it only opened the Gold VIP Privileges.


    In this way, the tinum VIP would only be achieved if he recharged more than 10 billion Berries at once?


    That doesnt matter now! Advanced is Advanced. Now he could refresh and get four-star cards directly from the Premium Card Store.


    So heres the problem. What should I do with the 8-digit amount of Diamonds?


    Crap! Of course, its time to upgrade my cards! Since now the card slots are limited, even if I keep drawing new cards, they can only be reced by my old ones. So searching in the premium card store and raising my cards to five-star red cards is better than getting garbage from the ten consecutive draws.


    All Card games were like this. After a certain stage, he mainly has to start grinding and upgrading his cards. Three five-star cards were much better than three new four-star cards!


    Holding more than 30 million diamonds in his hands, Ian suddenly felt overwhelmed. With an arrogant raise of his right hand, he said to the System with a deep voice: Hey! System, can you do an operation such as refreshing automatically the premium store and buying specific items? (Ian is transforming XD)


    Yes! The system said.


    Thats great! Help me then by refreshing the Premium Card Store continuously, and as long as you see Hieis, Yasuos, or Ioris card fragments, buy them for me. I want to raise them to Five-Star cards!


    Among the three four-star cards Ian now has, the Ultimate of Hieis Card, The Dragon of the Darkness me, could only be used if the card was raised to five-stars. For Yasuos card, all the skills can be used with its current state, but it also needs to be upgraded to a five-star red card because the growth of this cards attributes was already high. After upgrading them to the five-star red cards, Ians gains would be so obvious. Ioris card was simr to Hieis


    [Iori Yagami]


    Rank: Four-Stars (20 Point strength per Level, 20 Point Speed, 10 Point Vitality, 10 Point Nen)


    Title: The me of the End


    Level: 11


    Strength: 300


    Speed: 300


    Vitality: 190


    Nen: 210


    Skills:


    108 Shiki: Yamibarai (Dark Thrust): Launching a stream of fire against the ground, burning the target. (Requirement: Intermediate Nen skills.)


    100 Shiki: Oniyaki (Fire Ball): Wielding rotating mes to attack and defend in mid-air. (Requirement: Intermediate Nen skills.)


    Kin 1211 Shiki: Ya Otome (Forbidden Method 1211: Eight Maidens): dashing to the front, dealing continuous damage to the target. (Violently tearing the enemy several times with both hands, then grabbing and igniting him with crimson mes) (Requirements: Intermediate Nen skills and Advanced Physical skills.)


    Ura 108 Shiki: Ya Sakazuki (Reverse Method 108: Eight Wine Cups): Shooting a chain of purple fire pirs emerging from the ground, moving towards the enemy! (Requirements: Expert Nen skills and Advanced Physical skills. Equipped with exclusive treasure Yasakani Jewel (Yasakani no Magatama) can add freezing effect.)


    (Yasakani no Magatama)


    Ultimate Skill:


    Ura 316 Shiki: Saia: A follow-up to Ya Otome, adding 2 more powerful shes for extra damage, and thenunching a pir of purple fire towards the enemy in the air. (Requirements: Expert Nen skills and the card must be advanced to a five-star red card.) /watch?v=0Acrvsn-PoM


    Bonds:


    Obtain Kyo Kusanagi: Gain +32% Strength


    Obtain Chizuru Kagura: Gain +28% Nen


    Obtain Leopold Goenitz: Gain +24% Nen


    Obtain Yamata no Orochi: Gain +37% Vitality


    These were the attributes of Ioris card. The wild wind of Yasuos card could cut Kumas steel body. Then Hiei and Iori, which were required to be advanced to the five-star cards, could definitely be from the unchangeable and most powerful cards of Ian.


    Ian thought about letting the system automatically refresh the premium store for him and buying the fragments of these three cards, and then he would buy arge number of ten consecutive draws to extract enough Advanced Stones, and upgrade them into five-star cards.


    However, the System answered him, Its not rmended for the host to do this operation. Its rmended to focus on buying fragments of a single card first!


    Why? Ian was somewhat confused.


    Because there may not be enough Diamonds! The System answered him concisely.


    Huh!!!! Ian spat out directly and opened his mouth! I have more than 30 million diamonds, and you are telling me that it may not be enough!?


    Yes, a four-star card needs to be advanced ten times to reach the five-star level, and each upgrade requires a total of twelveplete cards, plus aplete card needs 8 fragments, that is, 960 of the same fragments. The price of each four-star fragment is 4000 diamonds, so thats a total of 3.84 million diamonds. At the same time, due to the refresh rate problem, it may also consume a lot of Diamonds to find whatever you want, so if you want to upgrade a card to five-star, it is best to improve one card at a time.


    A moment ago, Ian was still full of tyrannical enthusiasm, but when he heard the Systems words, it suddenly copsed.


    He still underestimated the conception of money in this System. Yeah, although his VIP level has been improved and it is possible to refresh high-level cards in the new store, it seems that the cost of each refresh has also increased a lot.


    Ian opened the new store, and confirmed his theory. Now its 2000 diamonds for a REFRESH!


    He started calcting for a while with his fingers, assuming that the chance of getting a shard he needs would be one in ten refreshes (10%)! No, lets say, one in 20(5%). That is, if he can get one piece by refreshing 20 times, he needs to refresh 19200 times to gather 960 fragments! So by that, more than 30 million diamonds were nothing at all!


    Even if the fragments were gathered easily, he also has to draw arge number of ten consecutive draws to get the Advanced Stones


    Ian felt like a long lost dog, he was extremely depressed!


    It took a long time for Ian to say something, he finally said helplessly to the System Ok then lets focus on buying Hieis card fragments first


    After getting Ians permission, the System started to automatically consume diamonds in refreshing the premium card store and purchasing the chosen fragments. Even though he didnt know how long it will take, but Ian could only wait.


    At the end of Iansmunication with the System, when Ian came back to his senses, suddenly the ground began to tremble slightly, and a sound of rumbling came from behind him.


    Turning his head, Ian was surprised because he saw a cylindrical object rising from the t ground not far behind the dead Celestial Dragon!


    This cylindrical object was stained with a trace of blood, which seemed to be opened by the blood of the dead Celestial Dragon.


    A hidden treasure!? Ian had such an idea in his mind, and ran there quickly.


    The cylindrical pir seemed to be made of some kind of hard alloy. The upper part was hollowed out and iid with a cylindrical ss bubble. In the ss bubble, it was full of blue liquid, which was soaked with a small Rhombus Crystal.


    Ian looked at the ground, and found that the position of the pir rising was exactly where the pattern of the Celestial Dragons was just carved on the ground.


    In other words, this was a safe hidden under the pattern of the Celestial Dragons, and if it wasnt for the blood flowing from the dead man, it would not be opened.


    So now, what exactly is this thing hidden in such a secret way? Ian raised his head, and looked the diamond-shaped crystal that was soaked in liquid.


    This crystal was about the size of a palm. It was carved in the middle with the Hoof of the Flying Dragon, but on the edges, there were many strange words.


    This this seems like the ancient letters! Ian said with a little suspicion after careful identification.


    So the question is, what exactly is this crystal!??

 Chapter 137: Go Big or Go Gome

    Chapter 137: Go Big or Go Gome


    Ian couldnt recognize it, but his intuition told him that it was probably important.


    Leaving aside the Hoof of the Flying Dragon and the ancient writings, the thing that attracted Ians attention the most was the way of hiding this Crystal.


    This was originally the Treasure Room of the Celestial Dragons. There were lots of gold, silver treasures and the money was everywhere. These things were all thrown on the ground, which proves that these things were not that important to the Celestial Dragons. However, this Crystal seemed different, not only that it was hidden in a secret and advanced way, but even the opening method was so strange.


    If Ian only knocked out the silly Celestial Dragon, instead of killing him, then he would never be able to discover this hidden treasure. Whenever Ian thought of this, he felt as if this was destined to happen


    Take it! This thing has to be taken, no matter what it is!


    Ians intuition told him that this thing might be an important item for him.


    Just as Ian carefully reached out his hand and nned to take out the ss bubble, a figure wearing a bubble helmet came out of the Celestial Dragons residence.


    This person, of course, was Mjosgards Father. He was in the entertainment room. He kept waiting for his son toe back, but he took too long, so he was worried that his son might identally fall, so he wanted toe out and have a look.


    He was followed by two armored guards, the rest of whom were in the entertainment room, guarding the ve. However, when Mjosgards Father came to the rockery of the Treasure Trove and was about to open it, he suddenly felt a slight tremor on the ground.


    This This is! Mjosgards Father was stunned, and then he said, No, that stupid kid wont identally open the secret treasure and put it on the spot!? The thing in it is not for him to y with!


    In a hurry, Mjosgards Father opened the door of the treasure trove and rushed in with the two armored guards.


    However, when they rushed in, they saw a man with a ck-clothed, hiding his face under a mask.


    You Who are you!? His eyes were wide open, and then Mjosgards Father saw his son lying on the ground in a pool of blood.


    MY SON!!? He eximed, but before he could be sad, he saw the blue ss bubble in Ians hand!


    You! ve! Quickly put the thing in your hands down! Mjosgards Father eximed: Or Ill make you experience things worse than HELL itself!


    Ian rolled his eyes. He didnt expect that Mjosgards Father woulde in at this time, but wait, are all of these nobles stupid? First of all, thinking of Ian as a ve while it was obvious even to a dog that hes a thief, and not only that, he thought that by saying these words, the guy in front of him would obediently put down the crystal in his hands!


    The two armored guards were loyal, and they had rushed up to Ian. Holding spears, they went to stab at Ian.


    Ian swiftly shed to the side and dodged their attack. Then he drew out the Devils de Yamato at his waist with his empty hand and drew with it an arc to the front. A snowy bright light of the de shed. The spears in the hands of the two armored guards were cut in four pieces. Then Ian swung his sword twice, and directly cut off the armor on their bodies, leaving two bloody cuts on them.


    As the two armored guards fell to the ground, Mjosgards Father pulled out his golden pistol and hurriedly started shooting Ian.


    This guy stood a little far away from Ian. Ians sound barrier couldnt cover his area. When Ian saw him firing, he was terrified and felt that it wont be good. He didnt know if the sound of the gunshots would go outside


    As he strode forward, Ian dodged all of his bullets, came to him in an instant, and then cut him off with one bloody stroke.


    A long and narrow wound appeared on Mjosgards Father. Watching him bleed and fall, Ian had no time to confirm whether he was alive or dead, and went straight to the exit.


    Ian didnt care about the gold and jewelers on the ground at this moment, there was too much for Ian to take away.


    When he came to the exit, Ian looked for a while, but he couldnt find where the switch was. He simply held the Devils de Yamato and shed across the stone wall.


    With a bang, the stone wall was chopped in two, and finally, he was ready to go.


    However, when Ian came out, he saw that there were many armored guards pouring in his direction. He didnt know whether the gunshots had rmed them or the employees in ck in the monitoring room were found. In a word, Ian is now exposed.


    In fact, Ian had already been psychologically prepared for this moment. It was unrealistic to expect that he coulde and go quietly. If he could do this easily, then he would make stealing goods from the Celestial Dragons his new career.


    Since hes exposed, then he must find a way to escape. Ian once thought that, before he was seen by others, he would kill all the guards, and then sneak back to join the guard team of the Rose Kingdom


    But on second thought, Ian felt that it was inappropriate. In the case of a Marine investigation afterward, the entourage who came to the World Conference would be med for his actions. At that time, even if they wanted to run, they wont be able to. Maybe Nana would take all the me, and they may get hurt. So its better to take advantage of the present situation to escape.


    But how to escape was the real problem. Ian was not very familiar with the terrain of Marijoa. If he runs around, he may trap himself in a corner.


    Thinking left and right, Ian gritted his teeth and made up his mind.


    F**k, whats the use of looking for a way to escape? Anyway, there were already two dead bodies of the Celestial Dragons, things cant get any worse, so as they say, Go Big Or Go Home!


    At that moment, with this in mind, Ian rushed forward to the guards.


    His figure shuttled among the uing crowd, and Ian started killing these guards. One by one, the guards were not true opponents to Ian. The Nen was entwined on his de, which made it easy to cut through their steel armor. Arge number of guards rush towards the intruder, Ian, but they were soon killed and fall down.


    Ian went all the way to the ve prison after solving the problem of these guards. He knew that if he left like this, these ves might be killed because their masters were murdered. In that case, it would be better to liberate them and use their power to escape together!


    The riots outside were already heard by the people in the ve prison. So when Ian broke the prison gate and rushed in, the ves stood up in surprise and looked at Ian.


    Ian didnt utter when he came it, he cut open the railing of an iron cage, rushed in, and cut all the chains on a ve.


    At this time, the sound barrier was a little inconvenient and in his way. Ian could only gesture to the ve and ask him to look for the key of the explosive cor.


    The ve was also clever. He immediately understood him, nodded, and rushed towards the guards room next to the cells, where the keys were naturally hung.


    While waiting for the ve to find the keys, Ian quickly cut off one cage after another and released all the ves.


    Because the guards along his path were all killed by Ian, the ve who went to look for the keys was not hindered, and soon ran back. When he was unlocking the explosive cor for the other ves, Ian took out the baby Den Den Mushi and called Nana.


    But now that he was in the sound barrier, the other side wont be able to hear what Ian says, so once the other party connected, Ian knocked on the microphone three times.


    This was a signal they organized before he went out. Walnut over there would immediately deactivate her ability and lifts the sound barrier on Ian.


    Are you all right? Nana asked.


    Things got out of control. I have to leave! Ian said simply and concisely: There will be a riot soon, keepmunication open, Tell me about your situation there. When the Marines areing over, let me know!


    Nana heard him well, and immediately understood that the situation was really bad. She said, I understand!


    When Ian ended the call and turned his head, he found that he was surrounded by the freed ves and all of them were kneeling around him!


    Savior! In front of Ian, the ve he first rescued and asked him to get the key, cried, Please ept our worship!


    After that, he fell to the ground directly and bowed down to Ian. So did the other ves. While crying, they bowed down to Ian.


    They didnt expect that Ian would actuallye back to save them. As a ve, life was exactly the same as suffering in Hell. They were already desperate, but God suddenly sent an emissary. In this despair, he brought them hope.


    Theres no time! Ian said, Everyone, get up, are there people who can fight with me?


    Benefactor, I can fight! A big man suddenly stood up and said, You saved my miserable life. From then on, I will fight for you until myst breath!


    I can fight too!


    Me too!


    Benefactor, take us out of this hell!


    Not only the male ves, but also some female members stood up. The hope of leaving Hell was in front of them. No matter how cowardly or weak they were, at this time, everyone could burst out and show a sign of great courage!!


    Ian looked at these passionate ves, and found that there were many other races, not only humans, but most of them were capable of fighting. There were two from Longarm Tribe, three from Longleg Tribe and four male fish-men. In addition, there was also a Mink among the ves! A ck Bear Mink!


    When Ian came to the ve prison before, he didnt look around very carefully. Now there were so many people with fighting power. Thinking about it, Ian found it normal, Celestial Dragons have tons of money. The most favorite ves they collect were strange races.


    Seeing this scene, Ians confidence increased greatly and he said, In this case, collect weapons along the way and prepare yourselves for the Greatest Battle of your lives!


    HAIII!!! All of them said united


    The ves raised their arms and cheered aloud, and then those with strength and courage, helped to raise the spirits of the weak, followed Ian and rushed out of the gate.


    As soon as they came out of the gate, they saw another group of armored guards approaching them, and some guards in ck appeared with guns.


    Ian rushed in, took care of the guards with guns, turned his head, and saw the ves also attacking the armored guards.


    The two from the Longlegs Tribe were really skilled in fighting with their feet, and they were very powerful. They could break the guards armor with one kick, and the same was true for Longarms people. They were good at boxing, punching their enemies in the face with a direct blow, and stun them immediately.


    Not to mention the Fish-men, their strength was ten times higher than an ordinary person, and among them, one of them was a fish-man who was a master of karate, and his fighting abilities were quite powerful.


    The most powerful one among them was, of course, the Mink, the ck Bear Mink. He was three times taller than an ordinary person. With just a p of his hand, he could break the armors of a guard!


    Ian didnt know that he brought such a group of strong soldiers, and every soon the armored guards that came up were quickly killed. Without the explosive cors, the resistance power of ves was incredible!


    After overthrowing the guards, the ves, who were fighting with bare hands, soon armed themselves. They picked up the weapons of the enemies and all the guns on the ground, they got ready to fight for their future free lives!


    They looked at Ian with mes in their eyes, waiting for his order.


    Ian looked at the situation in the manor. So far, it might be because Mjosgard and his father were still lying in the treasure trove and has not been found. The riot was only in the manor. The guards, who didnt know the exact situation, thought that it was just an ordinary ve riot, so they havent asked for help from the Marines.


    This undoubtedly gave Ian time, so he said: Hurry up, lets go to the manor of another Celestial Dragon and rescue the ves imprisoned there. The more people there are, the greater our strength will be, and the greater the hope of escaping will be!


    Haii! Benefactor! Again, the ves cheered and ran out with Ian.

 Chapter 138: History repeats itself

    Chapter 138: History repeats itself


    For Ian, there was only one sentence that can describe his mood now, which is Dont ask, just do it!


    He knows what he was going to face next, that is, the pursuit of an Admiral, but it wont matter as long as he can make it to the sea. Because the sea is vast, and the chance of keeping track of him was small. Yeah, if the Marines power was really strong enough, how could there be so many pirates at ease? And across the Red Line, on the opposite side there was the New World, and the Marines Strength will be even weaker there.


    It has to be said that Ians preparation in advance has finally been used.


    The reason why he previously asked the system to automatically refresh the card store for him and purchase Hieis card fragments to prevent such a situation. He also knew that letting the system refresh for him would likely cause a waste of diamonds, which was far worse than him doing it slowly by himself, but the time was not right. He was in desperate need of a strong card in his hands, and with a five-star card, he could face this crisis.


    Hieis card was undoubtedly the best, as long as he could use the Dragon of the Darkness me, but even if he couldnt win a fight against a Marines Admiral, he wouldnt have a problem protected himself.


    At this moment, Ian, like these ves, became one of the people who wanted to escape Marijoa, so it can be said that he was one of them and has to be united with them.


    Under his leadership, the ves went to another Celestial Dragons manor.


    At this time, it was very dark, but there were some guards in ck at the gate of the manor. Seeing Ian and the group of ves rushing in with hatred, the guards were frightened and immediately wanted to shoot them down.


    However, Ians speed was faster than their reaction time. And with a sh, he disappeared from his ce. When he appeared again, he hase to the back of these guards. The two guards fall to the ground immediately after being cut off by the bright light of his sword.


    Open the door, and rush in! Ian shouted.


    Leave it for me!! The ck bear Mink stepped forward and mmed his palms on the gorgeous gate of the Celestial Dragons manor. With a loud bang, he directly smashed the gate into pieces.


    With the copse of the gate, the group of angry ves entered the Celestial Dragons mansion. Facing the guards rushing out of the manor, the battle immediately burst out, the guns were fired, they were all furiously fighting the guards.


    Ian, on the other hand, led some of them straight to the ve prison.


    The ve prison of Celestial Dragons has amon feature, which was a big building, but also old and shabby. For a ce where ves live, Celestial Dragons generally wont care much about its state, so it was easy to identify.


    Ian didnt know which noble family does own this manor. He killed every guard or employee on his way to the ve prison. After rushing in, he separated the group of ves he brought to two, some were ordered to find the keys, and Ian went with the others to open the cages and free the ves.


    When the ves there saw a group of people rushing in, they were all startled, but when they saw Ian killing the guards and started opening the cages for them, all the ves reacted at once, and gave out a loud cheering. The tears couldnt help but start flowing down from their eyes.


    Every ve there has heard about the big event done by the Adventurer, Fisher Tiger eleven years ago. They knew that it seems impossible to escape this ce, but they cant stop dreaming that there is a man like Fisher Tiger who would repeat history and save them from this hell on earth.


    Now, as if God heard their calls, this person really appeared!


    Thank you! Thank you! A ve who had just been released from his cage kept weeping bitter tears to one of the Longarms men who had released him.


    Dont thank me! The man from the Longarms Tribe smiled and pointed to Ian in the back and said, If you want to thank the person behind your release, you have to thank the true Savior, that man in ck! He liberated us first.


    Because Ian was still covering his face, the ves didnt know what else to call him, and could only call him by the name of the benefactor in ck.


    Ian didnt mind, and shouted, Hurry up, save everyone! Those who can fight, take up weapons, and get ready for the battle!


    Woohoo!!!


    The ves, who had regained their freedom, cheered up in excitement.


    In this batch of ves, there were many powerful figures from various races, and the most remarkable thing was that there was also a giant inside!


    Hey, big guy! Ian called out to the giant, Doesnt it hurt, the wound on your leg?


    The giant mans leg had a prating injury, which seemed to havested for a long time. After hearing Ians question, he stood up with gritted teeth and said, Savior, dont worry, I can hold on! Compared with regaining freedom, this pain is nothing! From now on, wherever you point, Ill go!


    Thats good. Then lets fight them together!


    With Ians order, the giantunched out a loud roar. He directly crashed into the wall, leaving a big hole behind, and then took the lead in killing the guards, while the others rushed out with Ian.


    The joining of the giant was undoubtedly a boost to the ves morale. Two mansions have been invaded, and the number of ves behind Ian has reached two hundred. So many people have joined this riot, and their power was growing stronger.


    When Ian and the ves killed the guards and went out from that manor, and they were about to go to the third manor, at that time, Ians baby Den Den Mushi suddenly rang.


    After connecting, Nana said anxiously, Did Did you release the ves of the Celestial Dragons?


    What! You have already got the news, is it spread over there? Ian asked.


    Yes, I have been paying attention to the things around. I just saw a marine soldier rushing to the World Government and reporting the news! Nana said.


    Well, I see. It looks like the Marines will be dispatched soon! Ian said: You should protect yourself now.


    Dont worry, I have a white Den Den Mushi, which can prevent eavesdropping! Nana said: Ill keep informing you about the situation here.


    After hanging up the call, Ian calmed his head. He knew that the Marines would soon find out that this was not just a ve riot, and they would soon send out arge number of soldiers.


    Well, now he must find a way to contain the Marines attention.


    Ian turned his eyes to the tall residence of the Celestial Dragons in the distance.


    Benefactor, are we not leaving yet? The ves stayed around Ian, and a Longarms man asked him when he saw him hanging up.


    Not yet, wait for me for a few seconds! Ian said.


    Then he inserted the Devils de Yamato into its scabbard and raised his right hand.


    Bang! After a loud whistle, a bluish me burst out from Ians palm.


    The me fluttered and its strange color shocked the hearts of all the ves close to him. They could feel the hot temperature of this me, so they could not help but retreat a little.


    Ian raised his head, looked at the moon, which was not too bright in this night, and suddenly grinned, and said, Youll remember me each time you look at the moon Eight Wine Cups! (T/N: this is Iori quote when he wins a fight)


    As his words fell, Ian mmed his hands towards the ground, a spiky ball of purple me, sledded forward on the ground. In the eyes of the ves, the me of Ians move went straight to the Celestial Dragons residence, and then hit the wall of the building.


    Boom!!! At the moment when it touched the wall of the building, the true power of the Eight Wine Cups burst out, and a huge pir of purple fire rushed up to the sky like a fountain. Even from a long distance, anyone could see the blue pir of rising mes to the sky.


    At the moment when the pir of fire erupted, the Celestial Dragons residence was on fire. The purple mes devoured the entire building, and then began to burn zingly.


    Oh my god!


    The ves stared at this scene in astonishment, all frightened by the power of this me. They had seen Ian fighting with the Devils de Yamato all the time, so they thought he was just a swordsman, but they didnt expect that the fire he threw out casually would burn such a big building in an instant!?


    Our benefactor turned out to be that powerful!? :O


    By this time, the ves confidence in escaping increased greatly. Looking at the burning building, they felt an inexplicable pleasure.


    Burn them, burn them all! This is the best thing I have seen in my life, let these disgusting nobles burn to ashes!


    Ian has consumed a lot of Nen whenunching the Reverse Method 108: Eight Wine Cups, but his current Stamina was full, so the speed of the Nen recovery was also quite fast, which was fantastic. He looked at the burning house and said to everyone: Lets go! Even if the Marinese over, they will be divided, some of them would go to extinguish the fire!


    The ves immediately understood Ians intention, so they shouted one after another and followed him to leave quickly.


    Because it was not an ordinary house that Ian burned, it was the residence of the Celestial Dragons. In this way, if the Marines did not want them to be burned, it was necessary for them to send some manpower to rescue these nobles. At that time, there will be much fewer soldiers chasing them.


    While it would take time for the Marines to mobilize manpower, Ian and the ves attacked another manor, and then set it on fire with Ians me.


    The result of Ians incarnation was that Marijoa was burning up. Although the buildings in the city were sparse, there were many tall trees. The purple me temperature was extremely high, which was difficult to extinguish. After these mes float to the trees, soon a huge fire was ignited in The Domain of the Gods.


    The fire began to surge. In the night, it seemed so eye-catching. Even the World Government on the other side saw the fire.


    One by one, the countries leaders who stayed in hotels were awakened. Wearing pajamas, they went to the windows and watched the scene in the city of Marijoa from afar.


    Then they started to call each other one by one.


    Do you know whats going on?


    No, I dont!


    Somethings wrong


    Is it a repetition of the original ve rebellion?


    Haha, well done


    Huh, let them burn. But I didnt expect to see such a wonderful thing in this World Council.


    Lets tell our men to ignore this matter.


    Although they were members of this world government, this does not mean that every country wasmitted to them. The root of all the problems in this world was somehow connected to the Celestial Dragons.


    In fact, the world conference has been held so many times. In countless meetings, some people have proposed to cancel this tribute gold system. However, this matter has been strongly suppressed by the World Government.


    Moreover, the Celestial Dragons were used to acting like tyrants. Many kings were insulted arrogantly in front of them. In the long run, many countries became resentful against the Celestial Dragons.


    So, except for some spineless kings who always tter the Celestial Dragons and worry about them, most other countries were just this good show with cold eyes.

 Chapter 139: Marines Dispatched

    Chapter 139: Marines Dispatched


    At this time, in the Marine Headquarters under the Red Line, in the Fleet Admiral office, Sengoku was looking at the information, he just received, with a strong headache.


    What the hell is going on? He smashed his fist on the table and said, Why is the event from eleven years ago repeating itself again!!? It happened that during this World Council, a ve riot emerged?


    Garp and Tsuru, and Akainu, these three people were sitting in Sengokus office at this time.


    Upon hearing that, Garp suddenlyughed and said: Whats so strange, as long as the Celestial Dragons keep having ves, this kind of thing will happen sooner orter!


    Garp, cautious! Tsuru turned her head and said to him.


    However, Garp continued, Isnt it right? Well, first of all, dont look at me like that! The Marines exist to suppress pirates, not to help the Celestial Dragons by dealing with their ves!


    After listening to this sentence, Sengoku couldnt help looking at Garp, but he found that although he was smiling, his eyes revealed an unprecedented disgust.


    Sengoku also knew that at that time, when Fisher Tiger went there and freed their ves, Garp had been very opinionated about the fact that Marines had dispatched soldiers and Battleships to help the Celestial Dragons hunting down their ves.


    In fact, not only Garp, but arge number of the marines have disagreed with the events of that year. Many of the Marines soldiers grew up under the concept of justice. However, after the major event of the Marijoa, because of the unreasonable demands of the Celestial Dragons, the Marines were ordered to retrieve the ves released by Fisher Tiger.


    The Marines were regarded as ve dealers. Although they were ordered by the World Government, it was a disgusting thing to do for most of the people in the Marines. They lost their dignity because of that


    What was particrly infuriating is that, because of the pursuit of Fisher Tiger, not only they were forced to fight again the powerful Sun pirate group, which led to a huge loss of marine forces, but also exacerbated the racial tension. During that time, the rtionship between the World Government and Fishmen Ind directly fell to the freezing point, and even the other countries have lost their trust in the World Government.


    And all of that was just to satisfy the selfish desires of the Celestial Dragons


    At that time, the Marines werepletely regarded as the loyal dogs of the Celestial Dragons, and all the people kept scolding them in the dark. The reputation of the Celestial Dragons, for ordinary people, was simply stinking. People didnt understand the behavior of the Marines, and this kind of emotion couldnt easily be hidden.


    Many marine soldiers dont say anything, but they also feel this. They felt that they were sumbing to them to death, and the value of justice was conflicted with their own behavior, so many people were confused.


    The Celestial Dragons were able to summon any Admiral at their will, and that made Garp unwilling to raise his rank to an Admiral, fearing that once he would be the one wiping out for the Celestial Dragons. Now he has no intention of helping them, and he was about to retire. Its time, so he candidly said whats in his mind.


    For this, Sengoku cant me Garp at all, but as the Fleet Admiral, he has to have his own position. He knew that the Marines must do something, at least to put down the riot.


    So his eyes turned and looked toward Akainu.


    Akainu was still wearing his marine hat, smoking his cigars, and after seeing Sengokus gaze, he straightened up and said, Would you like me to go?


    After thinking about it, Sengoku felt that it was not appropriate for Akainu, who has juste back from suppressing the criminals who wanted to steal the Tribute Gold. It seemed that it was too much sending him again.


    So


    No, let Kuzan go this time! Sengoku knocked on the table and said to Akainu. Now, Marijoa is on fire, neither you nor Kizaru are not suitable for this mission. Your Ability will cause more damage to Marijoa. Aokiji is more suitable. He is now in there, so he can use his ability to put out the fire.


    Hum, let him do it then Akainu snorted, stopped talking, and continued to smoke his cigar with his arms crossed.


    Garp and Tsuru looked at each other, and lightly smiled.


    Indeed, in the current situation, it was undoubtedly the most appropriate to let Aokiji go there. As long as he can quickly extinguish the huge fire and make Marijoas losses less serious, then whether it was the World Government or the marines, it can be preserved


    And most importantly, with Aokijis character and thezy justice he pursues, the poor ves may have more hope to escape, right?


    Both of Garp and Tsuru understood the deep thinking of Sengoku, but said nothing tacitly.


    Of course, there are merciless people in the Marines, but they are only a few. But also there are still a lot of good people among them


    The order was quickly conveyed to Marijoas Marines by the Den Den Mushi. When Marijoa was on fire, the Marines side didnt help with a thing. Although the information obtained so far was that there was a ve riot, but they didnt know who was behind it, and this was the period of the World Council, so Marijoa was filled with the leaders and kings. If the Marine forces were moved to suppress the ves riot without authorization, and that could identally lead to hurt or damage one of these leaders, then the World Council mighte to an end.


    Therefore, only after receiving the orders from the Marine Headquarters did the marine soldiers run to find Aokiji and notified him.


    Although Aokiji was in his office at this time, he was leaning on the chair, wearing his sleep mask while he was sleeping. After waking him up, he yawned angrily: What!! Whats the matter? Why do you want me to go out?


    The marine soldier who reported the news was saluting: Im Very sorry! Admiral Kuzan, but this is an order from the Fleet Admiral, Sengoku!


    Okay, okay! Aokiji waved and said, I will go!


    With that, he got up from the chair and stretched out.


    Aokiji was thin and incredibly tall, he looked like a bamboo pole, he has ck curly hair, but no one can doubt his strength.


    Yeah, right, whats my objective? Aokiji asked after stretching his waist.


    ording to the existing information, the person who caused the riot is a man in ck. No one has seen his real face yet! The Marine Soldier reported: And we dont know how he got into Marjorie


    Troublesome Aokiji said, scratching his scalp: Well, forget it, I will catch him


    After that, he opened his office window and jumped straight down.


    At the height of seven or eight floors, nothing happened to him for fell, and with his appearance, arge number of Marine soldiers gathered there waiting, followed him, and swarmed towards the city center of Marijoa.


    In this scene, many reporters waiting outside took photos of them, with continuous shes.


    In this World Council, not only the leaders and their entourage came to Marjorie, but also arge number of journalists came to report this news. Of course, these journalists were all approved by the World Government before they entered. But unexpectedly, before they could cover the World Council, they witnessed the scene where Marijoa was on fire.


    Although the reporters knew very well that this times news was likely to be suppressed under the control of the World Government and not to be mentioned, this does not hinder the journalists excited mood, especially when they saw that the Marines had sent out the Admiral, Aokiji, to suppress the riot.


    In such a big battle, not only the journalists but also the leaders attending the meeting must conceal. When they saw this scene through the window above the hotel, they could not help shaking their heads.


    Now, its boring. Lets go back and rest! They said so.


    Nana was also watching the movement of the Marines. When she saw Aokijiing out of the base, she contacted Ian and informed him about the situation.


    At this time, they have raided the fourth Celestial Dragons manor. After emancipating the ves there, they have joined Ians riot, so the army behind him has exceeded the 500 people!


    They have sent Aokiji? After receiving the news from Nana, Ian was worried. Although he had already expected that an Admiral would be dispatched, he could not help but sweat when he heard the news.


    Savior, whats the matter? A ve following Ian was holding a long sword with blood dripping from it, and wearing an armor of the Celestial Dragons guards. They had endured torture for a long time, so they vent their anger on these tyrants who helped and abused.


    The Marines have finally dispatched! Ian said in a low voice: Its Admiral Aokiji, our riot must end now!


    Although there were still many ves who could be liberated, they all understood the seriousness of the matter and nodded understandably.


    Some of whom can run fast must go fast to the waterway and rob a ship! Ian said in a loud voice.


    So immediately several Longlegs ves stood out. Due to their long legs, they were good runners. It would be more appropriate for them to prepare the boat first.


    Ian had inquired with the ves before that there was a huge waterfall at the other end of Marijoa. Because of the perennial waterfall, it had formed a downward channel flow like the Reverse Mountain. There was a wharf where many ships were moored, and people who wanted to cross the Red Line to the New World would change boats there.


    Ian asked some of the ves to go there and seize a ship in advance. By then, as long as they follow the downhill channel, they could cross to the Red Line and enter the ocean of the New World.


    Looking at the people from the Longlegs Tribe who left with some others, Ian shouted to the rest of them, All the rest, flee in the direction of the dock together, and use all your power!

 Chapter 140: Identity chip

    Chapter 140: Identity chip


    Ian, this time, done it a little different from Fisher Tiger.


    In the beginning, Fisher Tiger climbed by bare hands and quietly entered into Marijoa. At that time, Marijoa was unprepared and unguarded, and there was no marine station around. So when the Marines came from Marineford, it was toote. At that time, most of Marijoa was on fire. After a huge fight, Fisher Tiger had enough time to save thousands of ves.


    But Ian cant the same now. His time was even more urgent. Because of the World Council, the Marines were now stationed in Marijoa. Although it was impossible to send too much manpower because of the need to protect the leaders and kings, an Admiral was rushing there much faster.


    The Celestial Dragons cant directly issue orders to the Marines, so they all pass their requirements to the World Government. After requesting help, the World Government contacts Sengoku, the Fleet Admiral, and then its up to him to decide who to send out, so all of this causes a lot of dy time.


    With that, the rescue of the more than 500 ves was already the limit. If they go for more, then it will be toote for them to escape.


    Ian knew that the ves of the Celestial Dragons were living in miserable torture. Otherwise, they would not fight or die for Ian, when he appeared to help them.


    But even so, Ian cant save any more people. If he gets trapped when saving others, that wont be good for anyone. As Ian said before, I never felt that Im a saint or a hero. His anger against the Celestial Dragons came from the conflict between this cruel very and his values. So he just rescued the limits before things go south.


    He cant go beyond his ability, the rest should forgive him, because hes really helpless now. Even if he knows that there were many other ves, they have to wait for someone else to rescue them, but Ian felt sorry for them.


    Im stillcking strength. Ian sighed, if he was strong enough, even if an Admiral came after him, he wouldnt care that much


    With so many ves, Ian began to flee.


    At the same time, the Marines rushed into the city center. Although they came inter because they were waiting for orders, once the action was taken, the executive power of the Marines was still very high.


    At this time, the fire has spread for many blocks, burning wildly. Many employees in ck and armored guards were busy trying to put out the fire. After seeing this scene, The Marine soldiers asked Aokiji, Admiral Kuzan, what shall we do? We are waiting for your orders!


    Go and chase them! Aokijis left hand was in his trouser pocket, and his right hand was carrying his coat behind his shoulder. Even if he was on a mission, he looked casual.


    After receiving the orders, the marine soldiers saluted and went to pursue the escaped ves, while Aokiji stopped, took out his left hand from his trouser pocket, and opened his hand pointing towards the fire in front.


    From his fingers, a cold air burst out, and then a wave of ice along the ground was sent forward!


    Ice Time Capsule!!!


    After this Ice technique hit a building, countless cold chills suddenly erupted, and a clicking sound came out. The building suddenly began to freeze, and the ice spread up, and soon wrapped the whole building.


    After being covered by the ice, the mes naturally disappeared.


    The people who were fighting the fire were stunned by this scene. How can he quickly turn the zing buildings into a lump of ice in a twinkling of an eye!


    Oh, not good! Aokiji patted his head and said, I dont know if there were people inside


    He scratched his scalp, then saidzily, Forget it, that doesnt matter much!


    As a result, arge number of ice waves were sent out from his palms, shooting at all the surrounding objects that were still on fire. With his projectiles, the original hot weather was quickly cooled down and instantly got reced by a piercing cold air, due to arge number of frozen objects.


    Aokiji walked slowly and went further, leaving only a group of guards at a loss.


    In fact, when the fire broke out, those aristocrats of Celestial Dragons had been escorted away from their residences and taken to a refuge.


    All the way forward, when Aokiji encountered a ce with a raging fire, he will use its own ability to freeze it and put out the fire. Sengoku made the right decision to send him on this mission. If Aokiji was reced by Kizaru, he will probably use his light and blow up the burning building directly, so as to stop the fire. If Akainu was out, his Magma Fruit will add fuel to the fire


    At this time, Aokiji heard a noiseing from the front, went to have a look, and found a group of marine soldiers, surrounding a young girl.


    The girls whole body was stained with blood and her clothes were ruined. She fell to the ground and her right ankle was red by the blood.


    Needless to say, this was a ve of the Celestial Dragons.


    Ian had more than 500 ves. Although they fled at this time, after all, there were too many people, some of them were left behind, because they couldnt keep up. The girl was stumbled on a stone on her way to escape, so her ankle was injured and that affected her movements. Other ves didnt pay attention to her because they concentrated on escaping, which led to her being caught up by the Marines. (Poor girl T-T)


    In the face of such runaway ves, the marine soldiers must arrest them all, but unexpectedly, the girl fought back desperately.


    (Put on this music /watch?v=mb-XCaA2HZs )


    A marine soldier went around the girls back and hugged her from the back, but the girl bit his hand fiercely, and she almost took off his flesh.


    The marine soldier screamed, and was overwhelmed by the girl on the ground. During the tumbling, the girl didnt know what to do, so she took the gun on the back of the marine soldier.


    At the sight of her holding a weapon, the Marines suddenly became nervous and took up their guns to surround the girl.


    Drop your weapon! A marine Commander shouted to the girl, Stop resisting. Your resistance is pointless! Come with us obediently!


    The girl stood up, gasping for breath, clutching the gun, and looked at the Commander with resentful eyes.


    Her body was thin, and when she stood with the gun, she was trembling all over, and her lips were dry and chapped. She seemed to have not eaten or drunk for several days. However, in a hoarse voice, she shouted to the Commander, The running dogs of Celestial Dragons! You want me to go back with you. And then you will bring me back to the Celestial Dragons as a ve again!!? (Running dog is a pejorative term for an unprincipled person who helps or tters those more powerful and often evil Wikipedia)


    The anger in her voice was so strong that for a moment the Commander was speechless.


    The girl looked around and found that she was surrounded and could not escape, so she looked at the rifle in her hand, gritted her teeth, put the muzzle of the gun on her mouth, and put her other hand on the trigger. (FFS)


    Seeing this scene, the Commander was shocked and waved his hand hurriedly: Dont be impulsive, listen to me! If you dont want to go back, then we can let you go!


    However, the girl said, I will never trust you again or even believe anything you say! When I was tortured by the Celestial Dragons, where were you, the Marines, the ABSOLUTE JUSTICE?


    Tears welled down in her eyes. The girl cried and left herst words: I Dont want to be a ve anymore


    BANG! With a gunshot, the girl pulled the trigger, and the bullet that flew from the muzzle burst through her head


    Her body fell softly, blood seeped out under her body, like the memorial flowers


    The Marines around looked at this scene in a daze, no one made any sound for a long time. The girl seemed to be in her twenties, still at a young age, but she shot herself in front of the crowd and ended her life


    For the Marine soldiers, this scene really shocked them all


    Aokiji stood at the back and witnessed the whole scene in silence. He could have saved the girl. However, he felt the girls determination to die, so he didnt


    Aokiji felt so dispirited. He walked over, squatted down, put his hands on the girl, and the freezing cold air came out. He immediately sealed the girls body and formed an ice coffin


    Admiral Kuzan Themander looked at Aokiji in aplex way.


    Keep on chasing them. Im tired. I need to take a rest here! Aokijiid on his side and fell asleep on the ground.


    Hai, sir! Themander answered and took the rest of the Marines forward.


    After witnessing such a thing, it became like a Phantom. These marine soldiers have slowed down a lot


    Aokiji was lying alone on the ground, looking at the ice coffin in front of him, expressionless, and dived in his thoughts


    At this time, suddenly a Purr Purr sound came, Aokiji froze and took out a small Den Den Mushi from his trouser pocket.


    Admiral Admiral Aokiji! As soon as the call was connected, there was a voice of a marine intelligence officer on the other side of the call, anxiously saying: Just got the news, one of the World Nobles, Saint Mjosgard, was attacked, he just woke up from aa and immediately contacted the Five Elders, say saying


    Saying what? Aokiji asked with a frown.


    Saying that the Donquixote Mjosgard family, are willing to offer 500 million Berries as a bounty to the mastermind of the riot! The marine intelligence officer said: That is the man in ck, but But he demanded to be caught alive only alive!


    Huh? Must be captured alive? Why? Aokiji asked curiously.


    Assaulting a Celestial Dragon is a major crime. In general, they would be executed directly to frighten the whole world. So Aokiji felt very strange. Why did the Donquixote Mjosgard family put forward such a request?


    Because Because I heard that the man in ck took the identity chip of the Donquixote Mjosgard family!

 Chapter 141: Escape

    Chapter 141: Escape


    Five or six minutes ago, Mjosgards Father, who had been cut down by Ian in the treasure trove, woke up from an operating table.


    Since the Celestial Dragons did not have any Fighting Capacity, when he was in the treasure trove, Ian treated him as a weak chicken at the time, and shed him with a normal blow.


    Although it was a casual blow, with Ians power that cut was able to deal with significant damage! This blow came from the front, and a huge wound emerged on the chest of the Father, which made the bone of his chest visible.


    If it was an ordinary person in that case, with such a wound he would die soon, but Ian underestimated the medical capabilities of the Celestial Dragons.


    As the nobles of the world, no one can disobey them. Everything in the world can be easily taken by them, everything was theirs. So what do these Celestial Dragons fear?


    Of course, DEATH!


    Even though they call themselves Gods, they are still human beings. They will, for sure, be old and get sick, so in order to prolong their life span as much as possible, the Celestial Dragons, who were greedy for life and fears death, usually have the top-notch medical team in each family.


    Ian has neglected this. After all, he didnt know much about them. When he rushed out of the treasure trove and went to the ve prison to rescue the ves, an armored guard entered the treasure trove, found the Father, and quickly took him to the doctors.


    In the process of rescue, the Father was in aa because of the heavy injury. He was the current head of the family, so that the employees in ck and the armored guards were in a panic at that time. If the rescue failed and Mjosgards Father died, they would all be executed together.


    It was in this state that these people forgot to inform the Marines of what happened to the Donquixote family.


    This was also the reason why the Marines received information about someone freeing the ves in Marijoa and they started a riot.


    However, after the treatments and the stimtion, Mjosgards Father was finally out of danger and woke up from thea.


    The first thing the Father did when he woke up was to contact other Celestial Dragon families and inform them about this.


    The Celestial Dragons were extravagant, lecherous and arrogant. When they see a beautiful woman, they would take it back directly to be his wife. A Celestial Dragon can even marry one or two hundred wives.


    However, such wives were the only nominal, but in essence, they were their ything. The Celestial Dragons attach great importance to bloodlines. These women who were forced to marry these nobles will not be allowed to give birth even if they got pregnant. Hybrids of impure blood will not be recognized by the Celestial Dragons and will be executed directly with their mother!


    This kind of thing was not a secret for the residents who know about the Celestial Dragons on Sabaody Archipgo


    The blood that was truly recognized by themes from the offspring born from the intermarriage among the various families of the Celestial Dragons. Through such marriage, they not only strengthen the rtionship between the families, but also maintain the purity of the bloodline.


    The silly son, Mjosgard, was a direct descendant of pure blood.


    However, his dumb son was killed by Ian


    When the Father woke up, he thought of the previous scenes, he felt that his blood pressure was rising, his heart was pumping like a truck engine, his direct descendants were hard-won, and every family cherished it.


    His sons death certainly made him sad, but there was one more thing that made him even more rmed. That was what he saw at that time, the man in ck took away his most precious thing!


    That was the identity chip of the Donquixote Mjosgard family. It has been handed down since 800 years ago. It represents the identification of the whole Donquixote family as a Celestial Dragon family!


    Originally, this thing had been well hidden in the treasure trove. The secret room mechanism could only be opened by relying on the pure lineage factor of Celestial Dragons. However, it was wrongly opened because Ian killed the son.


    Their identity chip was stolen, which was even more serious than killing his son, because once the identity chip is lost, the Mjosgard family will not be recognized by other Celestial Dragons, and it is likely to be expelled from Marijoa!


    He already ustomed to the noble life, once he was expelled from Marijoa, what kind of tragedy would it be?


    He doesnt have to think about it. There was a real example of that. His rtives, the Saint Donquixote Homings family were a true lesson! (Domingos family)


    And more than that, the identity chip seems to have something to do with the Celestial Dragons national treasure, so no matter what, the identity chip must be recovered!


    The reason why Mjosgards Father didnt contact the World Government for the first time, instead, he contacted other Celestial Dragon Patriarchs in order to seek their support. Due to the marriage between them, the rtionship between Celestial Dragons was intricate and hard to shake. After learning that the identity chip of the Mjosgard family had been stolen, other families were very angry, but they agreed to help him by putting pressure on the World Government.


    This was why Aokiji just received a call and was informed of this.


    The bounty of 500 million Berries and the requirement of catching him alive were made by the Celestial Dragons because they were afraid that the man in ck would hide the identity chip, so they wanted to catch him and torture till he gets the chip back.


    After hearing the whole story, Aokiji straightened, stood up from the ground, shook his hands, put on his jacket, looked at the ice coffin beside, and said to himself in a low voice, Thats really bold. I wanted to stay here, watch this girl and let you go ahead a little, but since youve done such a thing, you cant me me!


    Among the three Admirals of the Marines, there may be only Aokijis justice, which was the most rational one. At the time of the OHara incident, Aokiji chose to let go of the only survivor, Nicole Robin, and this time, when he saw that the ve girl couldnt trust the Marines and shot herself, Aokiji made another choice. He stopped the chase and wanted to give the ves a little escape time.


    However, the time that the ve girl bought for the rest was disrupted by such a phone call.


    It has evolved from a simple ve uprising to an attack on the Celestial Dragons, so Aokiji cantzy anymore. Although he waspassionate, his position as an Admiral of the Marines forced him to make a corresponding response.


    However, you really got a good amulet Aokiji murmured, quickened his pace and rushed forward.


    Indeed, the identity chip was not only a life-saving token, but also a talisman for Ian at this moment. Under the demand of capture, Aokiji cant kill Ian.


    Because they must first ensure the whereabouts of the Celestial Dragon chip


    Ian didnt know what happened. In fact, he didnt even figure out what was the thing in his pocket.


    At this time, he had rushed to the wharf with the group of ves. It was actually a rtively cid riverbank. Far away, Ian could hear the roar of the water. It was the so-called waterfall of Marijoa.


    This riverbank was used as a dock, where many ships were moored, but if he went a little further, he could see the river going down diagonally.


    The employees in ck and the armored guards, who were down on the ground by the side of the wharf, seemed to be beaten by the guys from the Longleg tribe who went ahead of them.


    Sure enough, when Ian and the rest finally came, they saw the guys from the Longleg tribe waving their arms at them on a big ship. They seemed to have suffered some injuries, but they were in high spirits.


    A ropedder had been ced on the side of the ship. Seeing this, the running ves were crying with joy.


    We are saved, finally salvation!


    Rush!


    Get on board! We are close to our freedom!


    The Marines have followed and started shooting at their side. The ves, including the fighting force, have taken the initiative to stay to face these marine soldiers, and dy them until the weak and ordinary people get on board.


    It took some time for more than 500 people to get on the boat. Ian also stayed with the fighters to hold back the marine soldiers. He knew that it was very likely that he would fight with some very powerful Marines, so he didnt use any skill to attack these normal soldiers. At the same time, he tried his best to save his Stamina by cutting down his opponents with a simple move.


    The Marines formed a wall of soldiers and fired at the crowd, but the ves who remained in the rear were strong, and the bullets had little effect on them. As ast resort, the marine soldiers could only start setting up mortars and then shoot at them.


    Among the crowd, the Giant warrior was the most conspicuous target. He was tall and muscr, so after the Marines mortars were set up, he was attacked by several shots.


    The shells exploded on him and made his whole body ckened. However, even if he was injured, he still roared and rushed into the soldiers to crash them.


    Ian naturally saw this scene, and was shocked by thebat power of the giant tribe. At this time, he saw a marine Captain, moving to sh the giants ankle.


    The Giant was unstable after that, fell to the ground, and made a huge sound, and the colonel took this opportunity to jump up, holding a sword in his hands and chopped towards the giants neck, trying to kill this big guy.


    Seeing the captains intention, at this time, Ians figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Ian shed and blocked the captains sword, the de of Ians sword was imbued with Haki, and he immediately cut the opponents sword directly into two pieces! At the same time, a huge scar was left in the captains chest.


    The captain fell to the ground in disbelief. He didnt expect that he would be defeated by one move!


    But Ian ignored the captain and turned to the giants huge head and said, Are you ok?


    Benefactor, Im fine! The giant struggled to stand up and said, The warriors of Elbaf can not be defeated so easy!


    Oh!! I didnt expect you to be from Elbaf? Ian was slightly surprised.


    The giant just wanted to answer him with something, but there was a cry from the rear: Savior, everyone has got on the boat!

 Chapter 142: No Escaping

    Chapter 142: No Escaping


    Ian looked around and found that the ves had been on the ship for a long time. The ropes of the ship had been untied at this time, and now they were being called to board the ship.


    But Ian looked back at the Marines who were pouring in, firing at them, and setting up mortars. He knew that if he let these soldiers keep what they were doing, they might be hit badly when they start sailing.


    Get on the ship now, leave them from me! Ian ordered the ves who were still fighting with him.


    Okay, benefactor! Everyone was obedient to Ians words, without much thought, they ran straight towards the wharf.


    Well, its time to sweep up the area!


    After watching the crowds leaving, Ians eyes narrowed, and he turned a huge amount of Nen into Haki, and used it as Haoshoku Haki, spewing out to the surrounding!


    Whether it was the marine soldiers who were shooting or the soldiers who were setting up mortars, in the face of this shock wave, their eyes turned white, and they fell to the ground with their mouths foaming.


    Ians current Haoshoku Haki shock, cant distinguish between the enemies and the allies, thats why he kept everyone away from him. ording to Ians estimation, he may need a higher level of Nen skills, in order to freely control this kind of power.


    Bang! Bang! One soldier after another fell to the ground. Although there were still some powerful marine officers standing unaffected, the number of soldiers suddenly decreased by a lot, after Ians shock wave.


    Ordinary soldiers were the main operators of firearms and mortars. When they fainted, the mortars that threaten the ship wont be fired.


    Seeing this scene, both the Marines and the ves on board were dumbfounded, they did not understand what had happened.


    Hurry up, take this opportunity! Ian told the people on his side and quickly jumped onto the ship.


    With such a shout, the ves on the ship just came back to their senses. They quickly hurled the oars and operated the sails to leave the dock.


    Among the more than 500 ves saved by Ian, there were all kinds of talents. Many of them were experienced sailors. Although the ship was huge, it was not a problem.


    The rest of the marine officers didnt intend to stop and watch them slip away, so they ran desperately and jumped on their ship.


    However, they were defeated and thrown into the water one by one by their ves who were still on guard.


    This channel connected to the waterfall was actually a Grand Canal, it was quite wide! On the other side of the two rivers, which were at least 100 meters wide, the current was very gentle. As the ship slowly moved to the middle of the channel, those marine officers could no longer jump over.


    We made it!!!


    It worked!!!


    All the ves on the ship, seeing these scenes, couldnt help cheering. They were very clear that as long as they drove through this channel and came to the sloping point, they would be able topletely break away from Marijoa and rush to the ocean of New World at an extremely fast speed.


    Hold the wheel!


    Strike hard!


    Along with the slogans of everyone, the ship was moving forward, and as it was about to reach the downward channel, a figure appeared by the river.


    Ian has not rxed his vignce, watching the river, so as soon as this figure appeared, it was discovered by Ian!


    Illuminated by various marine lights and torches, Ian saw the general shape of the figure clearly, and immediately his pupils shrank.


    Aokiji!? He has finallye!?


    When Aokiji came to the river, he squatted down with his tall body and put his hands in the water.


    Ice Age!


    Just for a moment, the river, which was flowing happily, immediately froze. The spread of the frost was fast, which didnt even leave a sign at all. At this moment, the original clear river surface directly became a thick iceyer!


    If someone could overlook this scene from the air, he will find that not only the river there was frozen, but the entire canal did freeze!


    The waterfall, which was far away at the other end, turned a huge ice mirror.


    Ians ship was moving forward, and then instantly, it became stuck by the ice.


    What  what happened!?


    How! Why did the river suddenly freeze?


    All the people in the ship panicked, shouting loudly and looking at Ian at the same time.


    Its the Admiral Aokiji! Ian said solemnly.


    Haa..!? When they heard this, they were frightened.


    A young female ve, covering her face with both hands, fell on her knees and cried bitterly, Why? Why are they all like this? Why cant they just let us go?


    The ves went silent, which was probably a question that everyone has in mind.


    Ian sighed. He also knew that on the way to escape, many ves who had been rescued had been lost or caught. They would probably be sent back Those who did make it were about to escape, it was so close They had already boarded the ship and were about to sprint down the waterfall. But at thest moment, they were disillusioned by the emergence of Aokiji.


    At this time, the despair of everyone was probably stronger than ever


    Silence, the ship fell into a strange silence, just at this time, a sigh came.


    Of course, it came from Ian.


    He walked slowly to the side of the ship and said, I will try to hold Aokiji for a while. Take advantage of this time, you can get the ship out of the ice. We still have hope. Dont give up!


    After that, Ian jumped out of the ship, stepped on the ice, and walked towards Aokiji.


    To be honest, if it was possible, Ian really didnt want to face Aokiji head-on. As the top force of the Marines, one of the three Admirals, Ian knew that hes almost invincible.


    However, whether it was to save these ves or himself, Ian must step over the threshold of Aokiji.


    Looking at Ian walking towards the Admiral step by step, the ves on the ship were silent for a while, then suddenly, the giant warrior roared and said, the benefactor is right, we cant give up now!


    With his huge hands, he grabbed the ships anchor, jumped off the ship, and began to dig the ice at the bottom of the ship with the anchor.


    With desperation and resentment, and hatred for the Marines, the ves began to release the ship.


    Ian felt this scene naturally, and he was relieved. He stared at Aokiji tightly and walked to him. Then he asked the System, Did you get enough fragments of Hieis card?


    The search has beenpleted! The System said: By obtaining 960 pieces of Hieis card, the System has consumed 3.84 million diamonds. The number of refreshes was 4128, which consumed 8.256 million diamonds!


    Hearing this, Ian was relieved. Fortunately, he asked the System to do this operation. Otherwise, the four thousand times refresh would take him a long-long time toplete. Although it consumed more than 12 million diamonds, it was worth it for Ian now.


    How many Breakthrough Stones does it take to upgrade Hieis card to five stars? Ian asked again.


    A total of 36000 Breakthrough Stones are needed! The System replied.


    Very good! Now start the automatic opening operation of ten consecutive draws! Ian ordered: Gather enough Breakthrough Stones and stop automatically, then notify me!


    After giving the task to the System, Ian arrived in front of Aokiji.


    Aokiji stood alone on the bank of the river, dressed in a white suit vest and blue shirt. The goggles were worn on his forehead. At his behind, arge number of marines were lined up while pointing their firearms at Ian.


    After seeing Ianing over, Aokiji raised his head, looked at Ians clothes carefully, and then said, Are you the mastermind of this event?


    A mastermind! What are you calling about!? Ian shook his head and said: Its just a matter of escaping together, I helped them, and theyre helping me now!


    Then why covering your face? Aokiji asked: Take it off and let me see your face if its okay?


    Im not stupid! Ian chuckled: I killed Celestial Dragons! Letting you see me, Im afraid the entire marines wille after me?


    Aokiji glimpsed: You killed a Celestial Dragon? Strange, this matter was not mentioned by the intelligence bureau!


    When the intelligence officer contacted Aokiji, he was probably too shocked, so that he forgot to mention it. At this time, Aokiji was shocked too.


    This is an unforgivable crime! Aokiji scratched his head with a headache and said, Well, Im toozy to deal with this. Please hand over the identity chip first.


    This time, Ian was stunned: Identity chip?


    Then he immediately remembered the thing in the ss bubble that he took from the trove at that time?


    Ians thoughts turned sharply, and then he said to Aokiji: Im sorry, its not on me. Ive hidden it!


    I dont believe this kind of deception! Aokiji frowned and said, Since you are not going to hand it back on your own initiative, then I have to knock you down and search you.


    If he could, Ian would keep chatting with Aokiji in this way to gain more time, but when Aokiji finished the sentence, he had rushed towards Ian.


    I have no choice but to fight back!


    ng!!! A deafening sound came, in a moment, the Devils de Yamato, who was drawn from its sheath, collided with an Ice Saber that suddenly appeared in front of him!


    This Ice Saber was the weapon that Aokiji transformed with his own ability. However, it was such a weapon made of ice. In terms of hardness, it wasparable to Ians sword, and even with the sharpness of Yamatos de, it failed to cut it off!


    Because the iceyer under his feet was formed by Aokiji freezing ability in an instant, so it was not that smooth. Although it was very slippery, the sole of Ians shoes could barely grasp, but That changed a little after the blow.


    Aokijis Strength was much higher than what Ian imagined. After his sword collided with the ice saber, he was forced to slide out of the ice.


    Before he could stand still, Aokiji has caught up with him. He was running on the frozen river unaffected by its slipperiness.


    When he came to Ian, Aokiji waved his sword with both hands and shed down.


    Ian swung the Devils de Yamato to block his attack. Although he was able to stop his de, he always felt unstable.


    F***! This surface is unfavorable. I have to find a way to change the ce!


    Ian suddenly waved his sword towards Aokiji. But when Aokiji dodged away, he turned his wrist and thrust his sword into the ice under his feet with.


    The de of Yamato easily pierced the ice surface, but the expected breaking of the ice did not happen.


    Its useless! Aokiji rushed up again, swung his ice saber and waved it towards Ian, and said, The whole river has been frozen by me. Its impossible to cut open the ice surface and make me fall into the water!


    ng! Ian lifted Yamato to block Aokijis attack, but this time, after his ice saber broke directly after hitting Ians de.


    At this time, Yamatos de was wrapped with Haki. Ians Nen was entangled on it, which easily broke Aokijis ice sword.


    When the ice de was broken, Aokiji was slightly stunned. At that moment, Ian turned his wrist and attacked Aokiji.


    Swish! After a light sound, Aokijis chest was cut by Ians de, and a ssh of blood spread in the air.


    Aokiji looked down at the wound on his chest, then stretched out his palm and touched the wound, and then, the wound was frozen.


    Huh! You can use the Haki, I underestimated you! Aokiji frowned and said, Well, then, I have to stop ying around

 Chapter 143: Ice Vs Fire

    Chapter 143: Ice Vs Fire


    https://discord.gg/qNfRzTjoin our discord NOW!!!


    While speaking, half of Aokijis body has begun to crystallize.


    In the sound of the clicking ice, the chilling cold began to spread around. Around Aokijis body, a kind of light fog began to spread, which was formed by the differential temperature between Aokijis body and the surrounding air temperature.


    Ian was standing face to face with Aokiji, not far away, so he was the one who could most feel this chill most.


    The extreme chill did not only numb Ians hands and feet, but it started freezing his mind.


    Hurry up, get out of here, we have to evacuate the ce!


    Seeing that Aokiji was going to engage in a serious fight, some marine officers immediately realized that it wont be good. They hurriedly called on the rest of the soldiers to back away from the battle site, for fear of being affected by Aokijis powerful abilities.


    Ian also looked back at the ves who were still digging the ice under the ship, so he said to Aokiji, Lets go ashore and fight?


    Alright!! Aokiji didnt refuse, and jumped back to the shore.


    Ian also followed, and when he reached the shore, stepping on the solid ground, he was slightly relieved. It has to be said that the real strength of Aokijis Fruit, the Ice-Ice Fruit, lies in the ability to create a battlefield environment suitable for him at will. Ian has just experienced it. How can a person exert his strength when he cant stand stably?


    When he came to the shore, Ian didnt rush to start, but first tied up the Devil Fruit wrapped on his back with his own clothes. This precious thing cant be lost in the battle.


    However, this movement attracted Aokijis attention and asked, Whats on your back? The Identity Chip?


    Ianughed and said: The identity chip is just a small crystal ball. Its not that big!


    After hearing what he said, Aokiji didnt ask more, but he also confirmed that Ian had truly seen the identity chip of Celestial Dragon.


    After tying up the fruit, Ian pulled out the Devils de Yamato, wrapped it with Haki, which turned the de ck again, and then he rushed forward Aokiji.


    Because his feet werent slipping anymore, Ians speed finally broke out, and with a sh, he came to Aokijis side, cutting across his waist.


    Oh! You are fast! Aokiji was slightly startled. He dodged to the side, letting Ians sword brush his shirt and cut it. With a gentle swipe, Aokijis suit vest was cut open.


    Seeing that he didnt hit him, Ian moved at will instantly, his wrists flipped, and his sword thrust forward!


    This change was extremely fast. He predicted the escape direction of Aokiji. It can be said that this stab was really fast and urate! Immediately then, it was inserted Aokijis chest.


    However, it was clear that Aokiji was hit, but Ian still did not it.


    At this moment, Aokiji raised his leg and kicked towards Ians head!


    He was tall and had very long legs. Even if Ian stepped back, he would not avoid the kick. In a hurry, he could only raise his left hand to block the attack.


    From the powerful kick, Ian felt a sharp pain in his wrist, as if his wrist bone was about to break, but the next second, a sense of numbness followed!


    Boom! Ian was kicked off by Aokiji and hit the ground on the other side like a shell.


    Although Aokiji asionally used his Ice Saber as a means of attack, if he thought that he could only use swordsmanship, he would be very wrong. Kuzans physical prowess was extremely high!


    Ian gritted his teeth and stood up, only to find that he has no control over his left hand. When he looked at it, he found that his whole wrist was frozen!


    How is that possible? I just defended while using Haki! Ian said with a little surprise.


    Aokiji walked towards him step by step and said, Whats so strange? Thats my Ability. Haki can capture my entity, but it doesnt mean it can invalidate my Ability!


    But I just stabbed you, and it didnt cause any harm? Ian asked.


    Of course! Aokiji nodded: Dont look at my body as an ice statue, but I can also flowing!


    Ian immediately understood that the Logia Fruit Users have a rtively special performance. That is, their bodies can be manipted at will. Although this guy, Aokiji, looks like he was transformed into ice crystals, how does the icee in essence?


    When Ian stabbed him just a moment ago, he actively flowed his body and scattered the structure of that position. Ian saw that he was stabbed at the time, but in fact, the stabbing was basically in a mesh cavity.


    So that was just rted to his reaction speed? Ian thought of it this way, and then a me burst out from his frozen wrist.


    People who have experienced frostbite know that the frozen position of the human body can not be thawed by a violent high temperature, but it better be slowly relieved at a lower temperature.


    But at the moment, Ian didnt care. As soon as The Fist of the Mortal me wasunched, it directly melted the ice on the left wrist.


    Yo! When Aokiji saw this, he was amazed.


    But before that, Ian had put the Devils de Yamato back into its sheath, and then he held the scabbard by his left hand, grasped the handle with his right hand, lowered his back and prepared himself for the next move!


    Ittoryu iai  zing sh!


    Not good! When Ians figure disappeared instantly, Aokiji was inwardly frightened, and then disappeared from his ce too.


    Ians figure appeared behind the position where Aokiji was standing, and his sword was re-sheathed, but he didnt hit him.


    When Ianunched the Ittoryu iai technique, Aokiji also used the Soru to leave his position immediately.


    When Aokijis figure reappeared on the ground, he said with a surprised look, Thats terrible. You can use fire moves?


    Yeah! Ian turned to look at him and said. I cant keep up with you, so I have to consider using my abilities to restrain you.


    There are three ways to deal with the Logia Devil Fruit User: one is Kairoseki. Needless to say, the second is Haki. But if its speed and power were not as good as the opponent, then the Haki could be useless. As for the third way, its the opposite nature capability of each fruit, which can restraint it.


    To be honest, Ian really should be d that they send out Aokiji instead of the other two Admirals.


    His current card abilities were better at using moves with high-temperature mes, which was exactly the ability to restrain Aokijis frost.


    The strength of Aokijis ability was derived from the intensely cold ice, which can make people lose theirbat effectiveness by freezing them. So Ians current me Abilities will definitely lose against Aokijis frost, but anyway, facing his ice abilities, Ian would be able to resist his blow and melt some of it


    What a headache! Aokiji scratched his head and said: Are you themander of the 15th division of the Whitebeard Pirates, Fossa? But your figure doesnt look like him!  ( Fossa )


    Who is that? Ian was shocked for a while, but he didnt answer, then he rushed forwards again.


    He knew that Aokiji was trying to guess his identity, but Ian wasnt worried at all. There were too many strange abilities in this world. Many people were capable of using ming swordsmanship.


    Coming to Aokiji, the Raging mes were attached to Ians de, and he shed his sword towards Aokiji.


    He had thought that Aokiji wouldnt dare to resist his strike, so he was sure that he would dodge away. However, what he didnt expect was that Aokiji stood still and didnt react.


    Swish! The de with the Raging mes cut through Aokijis body very smoothly. Ian could see the cut part, and the ice was melting into water


    But after Ians sh, Aokijis entire body copsed!


    His body turned into countless pieces of ice and copsed on the ground. Ian was stunned. What happened?


    While he was thinking about it, suddenly he felt something behind him. He was shocked. He turned around and saw that Aokiji, which had already copsed, reappeared behind him!


    At this time, Aokiji had only the upper half of his body, but he was covered all over with ice. With open arms, he hugged Ian from behind.


    Ice Time!!!


    Looking at the movement of Aokiji, Ian only felt that a sudden hunch of death came. He knew that if he was hugged by Aokiji, it would be the END!


    That extreme cold will make him lose all consciousness and movement instantly!


    In the midst of life and death, Ians reaction exceeded his usual limit, he turned around abruptly, andunched 100 Shiki: Oniyaki immediately!


    Holding the sword and the scabbard with his hands, Ian rose up and waved a circle of purple mes around him.


    When Aokiji rushed over, the first thing it came into contact with was the ball of purple mes.


    The purple fire of Iori was a very high-temperature me, but when it used by Ian, it was limited by his Nen and cannotst for too long, so that the cold frost of Aokiji quickly extinguished Ians Purple me.


    The cold breeze and the mes canceled each other out, and Aokiji also felt a violent pain, but his movement was not affected, and he hugged him firmly!


    However, because of the jumping action of the 100 Shiki: Oniyaki, Ians figure has risen, which made Aokiji only embrace Ians legs.


    With that, Ian was caught by Aokiji in mid-air. When Aokijis arms touched his legs, the frost began to spread upwards quickly.


    AAHHH!!!


    Under the strong sense of threat, Ian couldnt care less. With a loud roar, Ian used his injured left hand and directlyunched the Reverse Style 108  Eight Wine sses~ in ce. (Ura 108 Shiki: Ya Sakazuki.)


    The pir of the Raging mes started to emerge under them, and when Aokiji saw it, he let go of Ians legs.


    Regardless of the energy consumption, Ian finally got out of this huge impasse. The frozen part of his legs also thawed because of the high-temperature mes.


    After escaping the inevitable death, Ian felt that his heart was beating too fast. Just as any of his actions were a little slower, he would probably fall here

 Chapter 144: The black flames from the depths of Spirit World

    Chapter 144: The ck mes from the depths of Spirit World


    Although the crisis was over for now, Ian was gasping for breath.


    After thebination of Haki and Nen, Ians energy recovery now depends on his physical strength. As long as he has enough Stamina, the recovery of his Nen will be fast.


    However, during the period of fighting with Aokiji, Ians stamina declined rapidly.


    The coldness was the easiest to aggravate the human bodys energy consumption. Ian lost a lot of Stamina before being frozen and after


    Although he finally managed to survive it with the help of his me, he didnt know how long things could stay this way.


    Struggling to stand up from the ground, Ian almost stumbled back to the ground. He found that his left hand and legs were swollen and had a tingling sensation.


    It was a very strange painful sensation. In fact, he also knows that his skin may have been necrotic due to the sharp alternation of cold and high temperatures, which should not have any sensation. However, his subcutaneous muscles still have a little consciousness, but they were sending out a swelling pain so much pain, which made Ian feel that his skin is being peeled by the moving muscles below.


    Although the fire can solve the freezing effect, the damage dealt to Ian was also huge!


    Watching Ian trembling to stand up, Aokiji scratched the back of his head and said, What a tough guy


    Hearing such words from the mouth of a Marine Admiral can be regarded as a kind of praise, but Ian was not happy at all. He knew that if he continues to fight with Aokiji like this, he will die soon!


    Stop resisting! Aokiji said to Ian, My mission is to catch you alive, but if you keep fighting back, dont me me for the results.


    Ian was about to say something, but they suddenly heard a huge cheering from behind.


    He turned his head and saw that the ves had broken the ice under the ship. That is to say, the ship at this time was no longer stuck by the ice.


    Benefactor! The giant warrior from Elbaf shouted to Ian: Get on board!


    While shouting, he ran to the bow position. Besides him, there were many Fish-men. When they got to the bow position, they caught the ropes thrown from the ship.


    These ropes, which were connected to the bottom of every mast on the ship, were tied firmly.


    After the giant and the Fish-men caught the ropes, they carried them on their shoulders and began to pull hard. These guys were representatives of the strongest races. Under this life-depending drag, the ship carrying many ves started to move!


    Keep on pulling, they actually dragged the ship out of the ice pit!


    Woohoo!!!


    All the ves on the ship cheered when they saw this scene.


    Although Aokiji used his ability to freeze the whole river, the ice was very slippery after all. Under the drag of the giant and Fish-men ves, the keel of the ship at the bottom was used as a support point and slid on the ice!


    This principle was just like the de of the Ice skate shoes, once it got out of the pit they dug, and with them pulling the ship up that would save a lot of effort. Under their drag, the huge ship begins to elerate slowly, heading for the downward channel ahead.


    Hurry up! Benefactor, we are about to go! The giant warrior continued to shout.


    And the ves on the ship, waving their hands, shouted to Ian simultaneously while crying in tears, benefactor! Come on! We have to get out together!


    Lets go!


    Lets go!


    The shouts soon became united, and all ves were calling for Ian, the benefactor who took them out of hell.


    Ian heard them and showed a twisted smile. He wanted to do it too, but the problem was that his legs were not moving!


    In the distance, the Marines saw that the ve ship was about to escape, so they wanted to surround the river bank and hunt then down.


    However, at this moment, Aokiji suddenly said: Donte over!


    The marine soldiers were stunned. They didnt understand why Aokiji shouted like this, but they stopped at hismand.


    Aokiji turned his head to Ian and said, As long as you are caught, I can let go of these ves. I believe that when I catch the mastermind, then the escaped ves will not be pursued!


    However, what Aokiji said went in vain, because Ian did not pay attention to his speech at this time.


    What he listened to was a notification from the System in his mind.


    The number of advanced stones has reached the necessary amount. Do you want to upgrade Hieis card to a five-star red card?


    Confirm!


    After Ian gave the order, he came back to his senses and said to Aokiji: What did you just say?


    Aokiji was annoyed and repeated what he had just said.


    Admiral Kuzan, you think too much! Ian suddenly had arge smile on his face, but it was covered by his mask, so Aokiji didnt see it.


    I never thought I would be a hero! Ian said, Im not the kind of person who would sacrifice himself to make others happy!


    What do you mean? Aokiji frowned.


    Dont you hear it? Ian turned to look at the ves in the ship and said, They are calling for me. They want me beside them!


    A stronger chill suddenly broke out from Aokiji. The buildings on the shore and other objects were frozen in an instant. It can be said that they did not need to change the ce at all, because of what Aokiji did.


    You wont run away! Aokiji said to Ian with a calm face.


    Really!? Ianughed.


    Just as Aokiji wanted to say something, he suddenly found that Ians right hand holding the Yamato was abnormal. Ian had taken off his ck sweatshirt to wrap the box of Devil Fruit, but he was still wearing a tight ck long sleeve shirt. However, in Aokijis eyes, the right sleeve of his shirt had gradually turned into countless flying ashes!


    From the wrist to elbow, to the whole arm, the cloth seemed to be burned up by something hot in an instant. Even before emitting these mes, things were getting withered.


    Whats going on? Aokiji was a little confused.


    You stopped the soldiers froming over, thats wise Ian said: Because, I dont know how powerful my next move is


    In Aokijis gaze, Ians white and strong arm was exposed when his sleeve was burnt, and slowly a ck pattern appeared on it.


    The ck pattern was like a ssh of ink, slowly appearing, started from the wrist, winding to the elbow, and then reached his shoulder.


    With the appearance of the ck lines, Ians right hand began to emit amazing heat!


    This heat was getting higher and stronger, even though he was far away, Aokiji still felt it. Such heat originally conflicts with his Ice-Ice Fruit, which immediately made Aokiji ufortable.


    What the hell is that! Aokiji frowned.


    Hieis card has been sessfully upgraded to the five-star level, which means that Ian can finally use the ultimate skill of Hieis card. However, this was the first time for Ian to use this skill. He found that if the ck Dragon Hellfire wave wants to take shape, he must continuously inject a lot of Nen to maintain it, and the injected Nen was rapidly draining away the remaining value of his Nen.


    Slight vertigo began to appear. Ian knew that it would not work like this. How much Nen the ck Dragon Hellfire wave is going to take away? For the moment, there was no exact number. So he gritted his teeth, and he crushed all the Ice Tear Gem he had saved!


    However, the restoration of Nen brought by these Ice Tear Gems was still like a droplet of water in a bucket, which was taken away immediately by the ck Dragon Hellfire wave forming in his arm.


    Seeing that his Nen value was about to reach the bottom, but the ck Dragon Hellfire wave on his wrist was still not fully formed, Ian had to use the active skill of the Evil Eye Expert again!


    Ten seconds! This skill could onlyst for ten seconds. Whether it can bepleted depends on how much Nen the ultimate of this card cost!


    Hieis card has been upgraded to its final stage, a five-star red card, which brings a higher attribute bonus. Ians Nen value has already exceeded a thousand points. As soon as the skill of the Evil Eye Expert was activated, it quickly covered Ians Nen value at the cost of Vitality consumption, but it also gives him the double of his max Nen value.


    The full recovered power was quickly injected into the Dragon of the Darkness me. However, this whole amount of power was consumed again, but this time, the Dragon of the Darkness me was finally formed!


    This this technique has consumed more than 3000 points of mental energy!?


    Ian looked at his right hand in amazement. Although his wrist did not emit the Hellfire yet, the astonishing ze had distorted the air around him!


    Ian looked at Aokiji and said, Im sorry, Admiral Kuzan, but I have to escape!


    As soon as the voice fell, Ian mmed the Yamato in his right hand forwards andunched Hieis Dragon at Aokiji!


    Roar!!!


    He didnt know if it was an illusion or what Aokiji only heard a loud dragon roar. Then he saw a huge ck dragon made from the Hellfire, which wasunched straight along the de of Ian. The ck Dragon wave ent in a sinuous and circling posture. It opened its mouth and rushed forwards at an amazing speed!


    Even though his opponent was Aokiji, at this time, he also felt the threat of death, because the heat carried by this ck Dragon was really shocking. As soon as it approaches, all the objects around it had been incinerating and turned into ck ashes!


    This was a powerful technique that summons ck mes from the depths of the Spirit World and shaping it in the form of a dragon capable of instantly incinerating nearly anything in its path.


    I have to dodge this! I must avoid it!


    For a moment, there was only such a thought left in the mind of Aokiji. He used Soru with all of his strength and escaped from the impact of the Dragon of The Darkness me!


    Aokiji had escaped this monstrosity, but all the things behind him had disappeared. The inmed ck dragon roared and rushed out, just like a real dragon, it constantly twisted its body and wantonly emitting his high-temperature mes. Even the separated objects at a distance were all affected and incinerated, leaving only a ck mark like carbon residue.


    Even Ian himself would not have thought that the power of the Dragon of The Darkness me was this great. The ck dragon wave he unleashed, which was raging in a whole straight line, burned everything on its way, whether it was stones on the wharf, or marine soldiers and their guns and mortars, all turned into nothingness.


    When his Nen couldnt sustain and the Dragon of The Darkness me dissipated, all that left was an empty avenue, which was about 100 meters wide. Everything disappeared.


    The ground turned into magma, bubbling hot air. On a huge rock, there was a huge round gap with smoke. The astonishing heat was still scattered in the surrounding air. A dry tree, affected by the heat, was ignited with a loud crack.


    At the moment, when Ian released the Wicked King Immtion ck Dragon Wave,(T/N: this technique has a lot of names XD sorry for that), he turned his head and ran to the ship. While Aokiji and the rest of the marine soldiers were stunned, staring at the scene

 Chapter 145: Life is like a play! It’s all about acting!

    Chapter 145: Life is like a y! It¡¯s all about acting!


    This This  (is our discord: https://discord.gg/hwvDaW)


    The marine soldiers stared nkly at the trajectory that Dragon of The Darkness me had ravaged, only to feel a sense of creepiness.


    If Admiral Kuzan didnt ask them to stay away before, wouldnt more people be incinerated by this terrifying blow?


    A group of marine soldiers turned their heads with lingering fear and looked at Aokiji with grateful eyes.


    However, at this time, they saw Aokiji lying on the ground sweating heavily.


    Admiral Kuzan!?


    The marine soldiers were surprised and hurried toward him. Then they saw clearly that a part of his right leg, at the calf position, was partially gone!


    Are you okay sir? The soldiers were terrified.


    I didntpletely avoid it!? Aokiji also stared at his calf, thinking of it like this.


    The flying speed of The Dragon of the Darkness me was actually very fast. At the moment when it was getting close to him, Aokiji escaped to the side by the Soru. However, although he didnt touch the body of the ck fire dragon directly, he didnt expect that the scope of the Hellfire Dragon was very wide, so it still rubbed his calf by its extraordinary heat.


    Even if he was in his elemental state, the ice parts of his right calf were vaporized by the huge heat at that moment!


    In the beginning, Aokiji didnt feel a thing. After returning to his senses, he found an extreme pain rushing to his mind,ing from his leg, as if someone had cut a huge piece of flesh from his leg.


    Thats why he fell to the ground


    Aokijis right leg was cold out by his ability, and then he began trying to re-elementize his Ice to regain the missing part of his calf. However, when he tried to do so, he discovered that the missing part wouldnt re-grow!


    So Aokiji immediately understood that this was physical damage!


    The surrounding marine soldiers, after seeing this scene, they also understood that Aokiji, the invincible Logia Fruit User in everyones eyes, one of the most powerful representatives of Marines, was injured!?


    For a while, all the soldiers felt a sense of copse


    On the contrary, Aokiji was not surprised. As a Logia Fruit User, he certainly knows that the so-called invincible statement was just peoples wishful thinking, and all the Logia Fruit Users can certainly be injured!


    What was that ck me? Aokiji, lying on the ground, turned to look at Ian, who was climbing the ropedder, and thought to himself: So intense mes, I am afraid that its even stronger than Sakazukis Magma is that guy a Devil Fruit User?


    Ian didnt know that the mes of the ck Dragon wave he released, inadvertently damaged Aokiji, just like In the fight between Sakazuki and Aokiji in the Punk Hazard two yearster


    This was a victory of Ian in the elements battle.


    Aokiji was injured, and Ian has also suffered. Now he was gritting his teeth, while climbing up the ship. His legs and left hand hurt so much that he felt as something was pricking his heart and crushing his bones. So with every step up he takes, he became sweating profusely.


    At the same time as Ian climbed up, the giant and the fish-men were pulling the ship, dragging it forward, step by step, and they were approaching the downward channel.


    Gritting his teeth, Aokiji struggled to stand up. The order he received was to arrest the mastermind, Ian. He could let go of the ves because of hispassion, but he still had to execute his mission.


    He wasnt able to rely on his right leg, so he had to use his left leg to jump into the air, and thenunched his ability Ice Block: Partisan, and immediately shot a spear of ice, whistling in the air, at Ian.


    Ian had just been pulled up by the ves and fell over the deck of the ship. Because he wasid on his back, he didnt see Aokijis attack, but the ves saw it and started screaming.


    Due to the injuries of his legs, Ian had no time to respond effectively. At this time, a male ve rushed up from the side, ran towards Ian, stood in front of him, blocking the direction of the shot. Then, his right chest was pierced by the ice spear!


    Not only Ian, but even Aokiji was also stunned. He didnt expect that these ves would sacrifice their lives to protect Ian.


    Ian also recognized the male ve who saved him. It was the first ve he rescued in the prison of the Mjosgard family. Although Ian still doesnt know his name, he really didnt expect that he would do this to save him. (T-T)


    The male ve fell to the deck with blood flowing out of him, and then the other ves surrounded him quickly, ripped off his shirt, and rushed to bandage him.


    Ian forced himself to stand up, walked over to the ve, and asked him, ARE YOU OKAY?


    Im Not dead! The man even gave a smile to Ian, but then spit out a blood spurt


    It damaged his lungs! A ve in the crowd said, Im a doctor. Let me take care of him!


    Ian nodded, stood up and went to the side of the ship, and shouted angrily to Aokiji, So its like this, Admiral Kuzan. Do you still want to fight me!!??


    As I said, my mission is to arrest you! Kuzan had alreadynded on the ground, but because of his right leg injury, he almost fell to the ground again. So he shook his head and said to Ian, If you really care about them, you have to surrender!


    So what about you?? Ian angrily pointed to the marine soldiers on the shore: Would you care for these marine soldiers??


    What do you mean!? Aokiji frowned.


    What do I mean!? Ian shook his head and said, You have seen the true power of my previous move. How many of them will survive if Iunch it at them again?


    As he spoke, Ian held his wrist up high, which was once again burst into fire.


    In fact, at the moment, Ian was so exhausted. Just now, the small amount of Nen recovered from resting a little bit, and regaining his Stamina was slowly injected into this fire. This amount of Nen was not enough to evenunch a normal Flying sh.


    But the good thing was Aokiji doesnt know this!


    Turning his head to the soldiers behind him, Aokiji hesitated. He didnt expect Ian to use the marine soldiers to threaten him.


    The Dragon of The Darkness me was so powerful that even Aokiji was injured. So he could imagine what would happen to these weaker soldiers if they face this Hellfire Dragon.


    Although as Marine soldiers, they should have the consciousness of death in battle, but after all, Aokiji was not a ruthless person like Sakazuki. He cant ignore the lives of these soldiers. If he went on to capture Ian by force, and that leads to the death of these soldiers, Aokiji would not ept it.


    The two sides fell into a stalemate, Aokiji stared at Ian tightly, and Ian also kept looking at him.


    At this time, the mes in Ians hand suddenly disappeared.


    Aokiji was surprised for a moment, not knowing what happened.


    Ian was a little embarrassed and said with a smirk, Oh Sh*t! Im sorry Aokiji, but to be honest, I cantunch another ck Dragon wave!


    Upon hearing this, Aokiji became hollow with a gloomy expression


    However, he was toote to react because Ians ship was at the edge, the whole hull of the ship has begun to tilt!


    The giant and Fish-men have pulled the ship to the edge of the channel.


    Quickly, jump on the bow! The giant called out to everyone, and when they jumped up, he was thest one to jump, and thennded on the bow.


    His huge weight was thest straw. When the bow was pressed hard, it immediately elerated and began to dive in.


    Everybody, hold on! Ian shouted to the ves, then moved towards Aokiji and waved, Goodbye, Admiral Kuzan. Thanks for making this ice slide for us!


    As the words of this sentence fell, Ians ship disappearedpletely from Aokijis eyes.


    This kind of downward channel was simr to the Reverse Mountain. If the water was flowing normally, the speed of the ship may not be that fast. But because Aokiji used his ability ice age to freeze all the rivers, it became a little different.


    That was basically a slide made of ice!


    The bigger the boat was, the wider the keel would be. This ismon sense. Their ships keel was nearly two meters long, which was enough to support the whole ship to slide on the ice.


    And it was pretty fast!


    Watching the disappearance of the ship, some officers ran to Aokiji and said, Admiral Kuzan, what should we do? Should we chase them?


    Aokiji shook his head and said, How could we catch up with them?


    After listening to him, the officers immediately stopped talking. Yeah, how could they chase them? Do they want to bring another ship and take a slide?


    First, go back and report this! Kuzan sat cross-legged on the ice, and said, By the way, I need a stretcher. I cant walk now


    Ah! Yes, sir! The officers came back to their senses and hurriedly called for medics to carry Aokiji away.


    Then, they stay in ce and look at each other in dismay. Then they cant help shivering. Even the Admiral Kuzan was injured in this battle. Even if they were able to get a boat to catch up with them, how can they fight back?


    On the stretcher, Aokiji pulled down his blindfold, put his hands behind his head, and dived in his thoughts.


    In fact, it can be said that the escape of ves waspletely caused by him. His ability ice age has frozen the water surface, which made it easy for them to slide off and made it hard for the Marines to chase them. The ability of his Ice-Ice Fruit was capable to reduce the temperature, but it cant increase it back, so Aokiji cant turn the frozen river into running water again.


    This was what Aokiji thought about for a while. He really wanted to let go of those ves, but he was determined to arrest Ian. It was just the final development result, which was somewhat unexpected for him


    He was finally fooled by Ian! He was stunned when he found that Ian cant release the ck dragon wave again!


    So he let Ian, the mastermind, escape with the ves

 Chapter 146: The Estuary

    Chapter 146: The Estuary


    Ian was experiencing one of the most exciting things in his life!


    Ship racing!


    When the ship carrying Ian and the ves was sliding down from the mountain, the most exciting racing in their life had already begun.


    What about the roller coasters!? Nah, the speed of the ships glide was faster than a roller coaster. Everyone was holding on tightly to the things that can support their bodies, but they all felt that their bodies were going to fly!


    The strong wind blowing on their faces made their expressions present all kinds of strange shapes.


    No one dared to let go, because if someone let go, he will fly out at extreme speed. Everyone used their best effort to hold on, some were hugging the mast, others were holding ropes, and the rest were buckling the ships side.


    Originally, the current in this channel was fairly smooth, but when it was frozen, some waves were also frozen into uneven ice. When the bow hit these iceyers, a huge shock will be sent to the whole ship.


    Ian was holding a rope on the ship at this time, and his whole body was hovering in the air. He now has strength in his right hand, but he was holding on firmly and didnt dare to loosen.


    When the shock came, Ian couldnt help worrying about whether the hull can support such a thing or not!


    He was not the only one who thought about it, everyone on the ship was thinking like him. Now this ship was carrying all these peoples hopes. Once its destroyed, it will be the end.


    A loud scream came from a skinny looking ve who couldnt keep holding the rope, and he flew out of the ship


    Ian turned his head and looked at him as he fell on the ice. With a Ssh, a spot on the frozen river turned red by his blood


    In such an extremely high-speed situation, once he falls out of the ship, its inevitable death. It is silly to think that he can survive or can still slide down the ice after falling out, thats impossible! Because the iceyer was so hard, when he fell on it, it smashed his bones into pieces.


    This male ve was clear proof.


    Hold on! Ian shouted to the crowd, The speed of the ship is so fast that we will reach the bottom in a short time.


    As he said that, everyone understood him. But even so, the whole ship was still quite dangerous, not for its high speed, but whether the ship can sail in a straight line.


    At the steering wheel in the front of the ship, two strong fish-men were holding the steering wheel, because the rudder at the bottom of the stern was also in contact with the ice, which was the only way to control the ship.


    However, things went wrong afterward. When the ship was about halfway down, suddenly another shock came, and it seemed that they bumped into another frozen wave. The bow direction was changed a little bit, which made the ship slope to the right river bank obliquely.


    Hurry up! Turn it back!


    When the two fish-men saw this scene, they were scared to death. They wanted to pull the steering wheel to the left, but they couldnt do it. The ship was still sliding to the right little by little, and kept approaching the river bank.


    With a bang, the right front position of the bow was the first to hit a rock on the bank of the river. The ships side at that position was hit and crushed, and countless pieces of wood chips and sawdust were flying away.


    Several ves near that area were shot and flew with the impact, and several flew out of the ship, and one of them was even worse. When he flew out, he directly hit the rocky wall of the river bank.


    It turned to a rain of blood


    However, that was not a bigger problem. At this time, the ship on the right side was rubbing against the rock wall of the river bank. Under the huge force, the ship may copse at any time. If they encounter another frozen wave while they were in this position, that will finish them!


    Pull back!!!


    The two fish-men, taking advantage of the friction and the deceleration of the hull,nded their feet on the deck again. At this time, they were able to exert their strength very well. They worked hard together, little by little, to put the ship back on the right track.


    Then the speed of the ship began to increase again, and then the two fish-men returned and fixed the steering wheel when they ced the ship in the middle of the river.


    Hold on! Dont move it again! Some ves shouted at them.


    In fact, they cant move even if they want to. At this time, the force of the ice put the rudder at the stern under a very serious situation. The rudder has chiseled out a shallow groove on the ice all the way down.


    Although they werent able to see the situation of the rudder, they could imagine that the rudder wontst for a long time, and it may break at any time.


    So everyone was praying for it tost them the rest of the way


    At this time, the giant warrior, who had been holding on the bow, suddenly shouted with excitement and said, Almost there! I see the sea below!


    As soon as these words were shouted out, all the people in the ship heard them, so they cheered up again.


    However, just at this time, a loud clicking sound came from the ship, and people in the second half of the boat saw a big thick board flying.


    The rudder is broken!!!


    A shrill cry came, and everyone got a strong heartbeat.


    The two fish-men in charge of the helm, at this time, because the rudder was broken, the steering wheel became lighter, so the two began to rotate around as the steering wheel turned fast


    Fortunately, before the rudder was broken, the heading direction of the bow was still straight, so the ship kept sliding down as it was for the time being.


    Come on! We are almost there!!


    All people, including Ian, were thinking of this sentence madly while holding onto the supporting object tightly.


    It was getting closer and closer. Now not only the giant in the bow position saw the sea, but other people have also seen it. But then people have found a new problem, because just at the estuary, the iceyer was gone!


    At their current speed, the entire ship may hit the sea surface with buoyant force at the moment of contact with the sea, but it may also plunge into the sea!


    At that time, no matter what kind of situation, it will be apanied by a huge impact.


    Even if they escaped from the hell of Marijoa, the escape route was still so difficult, which made many people cry.


    Can we survive? Everyone asked themselves.


    Ian gritted his teeth and grabbed the rope at the same time. He was also worried. Originally, if he was in good health, he would not be afraid, but the problem was that his left hand and feet were both unconscious, and he was not sure what would happen when he falls into the sea.


    Bang!!!!


    When the ship finally reached the estuary, it was ttened because of the inclination angle. However, with the moment of ttening, a huge jolt force came, and many people were thrown out!


    Ian was also shaken hard by the rope he was holding, and could not hold it any longer. Then he was thrown into the air. He only felt like he was a whirl in the sky and then fell into the sea from a high altitude!


    After falling into the sea from a height of tens of meters, Ian failed to adjust his posture. He fell down, hitting his back at the sea surface. When his back was mmed hard, the huge force made Ian unable to persist. He spewed out a mouthful of blood and then sank into the sea.


    Bloop bloop bloop the people were thrown from the ship fall into the water one after another. The sea around the ship was like dumplings.


    However, hitting the sea surface was not tragic. The real tragedy was for those who were thrown up and finally fall back on the deck. Some people were directly killed, while those who survived were seriously injured.


    When it finally quieted down, the people on the ship who were in a good state stood up trembling.


    Rescue help the others!!


    A rush began, some ran to rescue those who fell on the deck, while others jumped into the sea, and salvaged those who fell into the water.


    Ian was sinking in the sea at this time, unable to ask for help by waving his hands and feet. He was hit hard when he fell into the water. He was lucky that he didnt faint on the spot.


    Even so, Ian couldnt swim. He just felt that he was choked hard. His ears and nose were filled with seawater. Drowning was the most painful thing he experienced. Ian was sinking and felt like he was buried under the sea. His consciousness gradually began to blur.


    Am I going to die here like this?


    While Ian was thinking this way, he saw a dark shadow swimming towards him in his blurred vision, and finally, he could not hold on any longer, and passed out.


    By the time Ian and the rest were facing this crisis, Marijoa had already exploded.


    Admiral Aokiji came back, and he failed to catch the mastermind of the ve riot at this time. Not only that, but he was also wounded!


    Even the Marines most powerful forces, An Admiral were injured!?


    The World Government and the Marines were shocked, and they quickly held a meeting to discuss this incident.


    Because Aokiji was in the process of emergency treatment, the World Government and the Marines were unable to listen to his report for the time being, so they could only ask the officers who apanied him.


    These officers gave a detailed report on the battle between Aokiji and Ian, the mastermind, at that time. However, the most impressive thing was the ck Dragon Wave that Ian shot.


    When they mentioned it, everyone had an expression of lingering fear. They used various words to describe the damage caused by the ck mes of the flying dragon.


    The scene of the investigation also showed that these people did not lie. Even the rocks were incinerated by the scorching Hellfire. It can also be seen by Aokijis injuries, which was not an ident.


    At that time, the World Government and the Marines also understood that Aokiji has encountered an opponent who could counter his abilities. No matter how angry the Celestial Dragons were, they would not me Aokiji.


    Combining various descriptions, the World Government and the Marines also had an impression of the mysterious man in ck.


    In their view, this mysterious man in ck was probably someone who can use powerful me Abilities. So they began researching for this person from all the intelligence information.


    And the first one they suspected was Fire Fist Ace!

 Chapter 147: The Most Interesting Bounty in History

    Chapter 147: The Most Interesting Bounty in History


    Its no wonder that the World Government and the Marines will suspect Ace. After all, the most remarkable neer that has emerged on the Great Line recently was Fire Fist Ace.


    The Marines intelligence department has obtained a lot of information about him. They know that he was the one who ate the me-me Fruit and became capable of using and controlling fire. This was very simr to that mysterious ck-clothed man. Of course, they dont have information saying that he could emit that kind of ck me, but the specific abilities of a Devil Fruit were only known by the eater himself, which also involves the development of fruit ability and so on, but this alone can make Ace be listed as the biggest suspect target.


    Moreover, ording to the description of the Marines soldiers pursued him in Marijoa, the mysterious man in ck seems to have Haoshoku Haki, and it became known that the Fire Fist Ace was capable of using such ability, which was mentioned in Hinas report


    But is the Fire Fist Ace a swordsman?


    This was probably the most difficult problem for the Marines, because ording to the information obtained, the fighting mode of Ace has always been fighting with fists, only martial arts, andbining his moves with his Devil Fruit ability. No one has ever seen him use swordsmanship.


    Is it possible that the so-called swordsmanship is confusing our sight? A Rear Admiral who participated in the meeting mentioned this: After all, ording to the information analysis, the sword in the hands of the man in ck doesnt look special! (LOL)


    This conjecture immediately made everyones thoughts deviate, and the participants almost unanimously affirmed that the mastermind was the Fire Fist Ace.


    However, just as they were so certain, a new piece of information came and immediately shattered their conjecture.


    This new information content was that Fire Fist Ace wanted to challenge the Yonko Whitebeard just a few days ago, but was stopped by the Knight of the Sea Jinbe, one of the Shichibukai. They fought for five days on an ind and ended in a draw, but he was taken away by the Whitebeard when he fainted!


    The information was very urate, so in other words, this was the alibi of Ace, because the two were in the same period. The fight between Ace and Jinbe has just happened, so he cant appear in Marijoa this time.


    So for a while, spection about the identity of this mysterious mastermind fell into a deadlock again.


    At present, the World Government and the Marines were in a state of anxiety. The Celestial Dragons have been exerting pressure on them to investigate the identity of the man in ck as soon as possible, and find a way to get the identity chip back. Thats something that the Celestial Dragons shouldnt lose, but whats the use of just exerting pressure? They had nothing to do about this matter


    In the Marines, there were two people who had seen Ians skills, one was Hina, and the other was Smoker. Unfortunately, Ians ability has been changing with the growth of his cards. In Smokers impression, Ian, although he can use swordsmanship and can emit me, but his mes were a normal fire. Smoker also doesnt believe that Ian could hurt Aokiji (Ian was just using Hieis normal fire. He only unlocked his ck mes emerging from the depths of Spirit World when he upgraded his card to the 5-stars)


    This was also the case with Hina. She knows that Ian can use the Haki, but what Ian showed in front of her at that time was just the Kenbunshoku Haki (Observation Haki), while the ck-clothed man used Haoshoku Haki.


    So that while attending the meeting, the two of them suspected Ian, but they were not too sure, so they did not dare to say it, for fear of misleading.


    I dont think it was him even though he had the courage!? Isnt he counting on being a pirate hunter to make a lot of money? It doesnt seem like he would start a war against the Marines and the world government, it doesnt make sense!?


    It has to be said that in fact, the information was given by the Celestial Dragons also misled the Marines. The Mjosgards family only mentioned that their identity chips had been taken away, but they didnt mention the disappearance of billions of cash in the treasure trove and the Devil Fruits. Theres only one exnation. Money doesnt worth a thing in the eyes of the Celestial Dragons, and the Devil Fruits were just toys for them. They didnt care about them. For them, the only thing that really matters was the identity chip.


    So, such a small detail missing made the world government and Marines think that the mysterious man in ck first sneaked into Marijoa, then went the Mjosgards family, followed the son of the Saint Mjosgard into the secret chamber, then killed the son, took the identity chip, then liberated the ves, and then fled.


    This whole incident seems to be very premeditated.


    How can they know that Ians real purpose was the money and the Devil Fruits? The Identity Chip was just an incident. The emancipation of ves was just to create chaos and make it easy for him to escape smoothly.


    In other words, Ians motive formitting the crime was fundamentally different from what the world government and the Marines suspect! They were totally in the wrong direction!


    When the world government and Marines confirmed that the mastermind might havee to steal the Celestial Dragons identity chip, they even once again listed Domingo as a suspect, wondering whether it would be that he wanted to regain his rank as one of the World Nobles, so he hired someone to steal the identity chip.


    So, after Ace, Domingo, unfortunately, became the second most suspected person.


    Fortunately, after the spection reached the Celestial Dragons, they cleaned out the wrongdoing for Domingo. That identity chip doesnt mean that anyone who holds it can be one of the Heavenly Dragon Folk. Domingo knows this very well, so he wont do it.


    After a busy night, the meeting between the world government and the Marines didnte up with a result, so atst, they had to decide to go public with this news and made the mysterious man in ck wanted.


    The bounty was quickly made, using a picture taken by a Surveince Den Den Mushi in the city of Marijoa. Above the picture, the background was the burning city, while Ian, the mysterious man in ck, was photographed in a side view there.


    And the name on the wanted poster was also very interesting. Its just marked with Mysterious Man in ck, below was a small note: The Arsonist of Marijoa!


    The bounty was 500 million Berries, which was the money offered by the Mjosgards family, but he must be caught alive.


    When seeing this wanted poster, Vice Admiral Garp couldnt helpughing heartily, because he knew that the most interesting bounty in the history of marines was born!


    When Garp heard that Aokiji was injured and the ck-clothed man was capable of using me Abilities, even Garp was shocked. He almost thought it was really Ace, but fortunately, when Ace scrubbed after the suspicion, Garp was rxed.


    It was why he was in a good mood at the moment. They confirmed that it was not Ace who did it. Thats a good thing, but now Ace has been taken away by the Whitebeard. His grandson seems to be getting further and further on the Pirates path!


    I hope he doesnt have anything to do with this matter


    Such a wanted poster was carried by the news seagulls, and after the next days dawn, it was distributed around the whole world.


    Correspondingly, there was only the news about the incident of Marijoas arson.


    Yes, only the arson incident! The world government was so determined for the nature of the news. That was their way of handling things. They have to exercise public opinion control. If the truth was known to the world, that would be a big deal.


    Eleven years ago, Fisher Tiger of the sun Pirate Group liberated so many ves in Marijoa, which has caused a great stir. If this time was reported as the event of ves emancipation, it would be like telling the world that Marijoas defense is Hollow, so they quickly manipted the news!


    Not only did they hide the liberation of the ve, but even the death of a Celestial Dragon was concealed!


    Why? Because this was a very serious problem! The original agreement between the world government and the Celestial Dragons was that they gave up the royal power, and the world government provided protection for them. For a long time, no one dared to disobey the Celestial Dragons, because the marines would send an Admiral to protect them. But if a Celestial Dragon was killed this time, it would be discovered by all the world that the Heavenly Dragon Folk were nothing but foxes masquerading as tigers!


    Even An Admiral failed to protect them. Not only that, the murderer finally escaped!


    Once the image of invincibility is exposed, theyre afraid that the assassination against the Celestial Dragons will be endless, right? In the case that Celestial Dragons like to visit the Sabaody Archipgo, all the killers, pirates and people who hate Celestial Dragons will flock to the Sabaody Archipgo


    The world government cant allow such a thing from happening, so they didnt mention the death of a Celestial Dragon in the news.


    To cover up the truth was the right thing for the world government to do, just as they did to cover up the 100 years of the Void Century. They agreed to cover up this matter.


    Its just that as some people were pursuing the truth of history, such a cover-up cant conceal too many people.


    Not to mention, the amount of the bounty seems very strange, even if this mysterious man in ck burned Marijoa, why would he get such bounty? Whats more, they wanted him to be caught alive?


    Moreover, during the World Council, the kings of many countries gathered in Marijoa have witnessed the event. Naturally, they have their own intelligence channels to find out what happened. When they learned the truth, the kings and leaders of all the participating countries, like Garp,ughed heartily.


    As Garp said, this was really an interesting wanted poster!


    Afterughing, other thoughts suddenly appeared in many kings and leaders heads.


    This kind of thing happened. What would happen if we proposed in the conference to cancel the tribute gold system again?

 Chapter 148: Waking Up

    Chapter 148: Waking Up


    The impact of a major event was not so easy to end.


    The investigation of the world government will continue. At the same time, for the escaped ves, they also dispatched two teams led by two Vice Admirals, nning to pursue and arrest them.


    In such a busy time, the world Council still needs to be held as scheduled, and the kings and leaders of all countries, who have started to think about the affairs of Celestial Dragons, decided that they had tounch a new wave of wrangles at the World Council.


    And with the news seagulls bringing what happened to Marijoa around the world, the impact was unparalleled.


    For the ordinary people who dont know about it, the Holy Land of Marijoa was the representative of the World Governments majesty, but for the second time, such holynd has been burned, which made many people feel scared.


    Are the pirates getting more and more rampant now? They thought like this: Even the world government has been provoked! Cant the Marines suppress these guys?


    But for those who know the inside story, their reaction was different


    Grand Line, basta Kingdom, Rainbase City of Dreams, in the famous casino Rain Dinners! In the basement below this casino, a man biting, a cigar with his teeth, was staring at the newspaper in his hand. He wore a coat like an Italian mafia boss, and had a long stitched scar at the bridge of his nose! That man with such a face was naturally Crocodile, one of Shichibukai!


    Kuhahaha!! After reading it, Crocodile suddenly burst outughing.


    Boss, whats so funny?


    A mature and sensual female voice sounded from behind him(


    With elegant steps, the woman walked to the chair next to Crocodile.


    Look at this! Nico Robin! Crocodile pushed the newspaper in his hand, and then knocked on the section of the newspaper about Marijoas arson with the pirate hook in his left hand.


    This dark-haired beauty wearing a cowboy hat was Robin. After receiving the newspaper, she looked at Crocodile strangely, and then focused her attention on the newspaper and began to read.


    After a while, she put down the newspaper with some doubts and asked, Boss, is there any inside story about this news?


    Kuhahaha! Crocodileughed again and said, The reports in the news are all superficial. In fact, this was basically a ve liberation movement!


    Robin was slightly surprised, unconsciously covered his lips and said, You mean


    Thats right! Crocodile said: After eleven years, someone has done the same feat as Fisher Tiger, but this one was even more ruthless. It was said that a Celestial Dragon has died by his hands!


    As he said, Crocodile pointed to the bounty attached to the newspaper!


    When Robin heard this, she stood up in shock.


    Rx, this man has escaped! Crocodile squinted at Robin and sneered, You must be very happy, Mr. man in ck pped the world government hard!


    Under his gaze, Robin quickly calmed down and said, I am not happy, just shocked!


    I dont believe that. The world government is your enemy! Crocodile smoked his cigar and said, But dont worry. Although I am Shichibukai, I dont like the world government. My n cant be lost. I need your ability, which is why I sheltered you. Do you understand? Nico robin!


    Yes, I understand boss! Robin lowered her head slightly, and the brim of the cowboy hat covered her eyes, so that Crocodile could not see her eyes.


    You can take the newspaper! Crocodile nodded.


    Robin picked up the newspaper without saying a word and left the basement, but after she left, she kept staring at the wanted poster closely. Only Ians eyes were exposed, and looked carefully, as if she wanted to imprint them in her mind


    On an ind in the Grand Line, in a secret research institution of the Marines, Bartholomew Kuma got up from a bed naked, and a researcher in a white coat said to him, The internal injury of your body has been repaired.


    Kuma did not speak, but nodded slightly and put on his clothes. (T/N: if the author makes Kuma lose his memories and sacrifice himself to the world government like the original story I will lose my mind such a waste)


    After putting on his ck gloves and picking up his book, Kuma was about to go out, but he found the newspaper left by the researcher on the chair, so he picked it up.


    As the newspaper unfolded, Kuma saw the news and the wanted poster.


    After a while, Kuma put the newspaper down, and them he was about to go out, the researcher asked him: Are you going back to the Marine Headquarters?


    No! Kuma replied in a low voice, I have something else to do


    In this way, Kuma left the Institute with heavy steps, and then disappeared


    Somewhere else in the New World, the battle between Fire Fist Ace and Jinbe has just ended, and when Jinbe recovered his strength, he was about to return to the Fish-Man Ind. At this time, he also got a new newspaper from the news seagulls.


    Huh, whats going on? Jinbe looked at the contents of the newspaper with a surprise: When I was fighting with Ace, what happened to Marijoa?


    He carefully browsed the lines, one by one, sentence by sentence, and while reading it, he looked at the newly released bounty.


    500 million Berries? Jinbe said with some doubts Its not quite right. If its just arson, how can there be such a high bounty? At that time, big brother Tiger was wanted with less than 200 million Berries.


    No, I have to find out whats going on Jinbe put down the newspaper and dived into the water. As he swam, he thought, King Neptune also attended the Levely this time. I wonder if he has any other hidden facts


    ..


    The Calm Belt, which has always been a nest ofrge Sea Kings, has some inhabited inds.


    The Ind of Women, Amazon Lily is one of them.


    At this time, arge ship pulled by two ferocious sea snakes was slowly approaching to the Calm Belt. This was the pirate ship of Boa Hancock, the Pirate Empress. At this time, she returned from the expedition and was about to return to the Ind of Women.


    However, a news newspaper that she just received disrupted her n.


    In the cabin, a snake hovered like a throne, supporting a peerless beautiful woman who was half-naked. This beauty has long ck hair, delicate white skin, exquisite features, and dark blue eyes like limpid autumn water. However, this magnificent beauty who could charm all beings was holding a newspaper in her hands at the moment, looking at the content above, her body started shaking. (T/N: ohhh Ian now has a good chance of winning her heart <>


    Its on fire Is Marijoa on fire again? Boa Hancock muttered to herself in a low voice, unable to express her excitement: Is would this be a coincidence??


    No! I dont believe it! Hancock stood up abruptly and shouted, Get in now!


    After hearing the shout, two female soldier snakes immediately entered the cabin and said, Snake Princess, what can we do for you?


    Turn the ship right away! Hancock said: We are not going to Amazon Lily anymore and rush to Marineford, and at the same time send some people to investigate this, I want to know the truth about the Marijoas arson!


    But  The two female soldiers hesitated and said, but Snake Princess, weve spread the news that were going back to Amazon Lily, and now when we suddenly decide not to return. Would this be good? The citizens are looking forward to your return!


    Its okay, no matter what I do, I will be forgiven! Hancocks eyes were blurred, her thin fingers like white jades gently crossed his red lips and said: Thats right, it is because I am Beautiful!!!


    Hai!!!


    Snake Princess!!


    The two snake female soldiers were fascinated by Hancocks gesture, and immediately cried out crazily and excitedly


    In the East Blue, Frost Moon Vige, Isshin Dojo, Koshiro was squinting and touching his chin, staring carefully at the photo on the wanted poster.


    They are so familiar! Koshiro thought: Although I cant see it clearly, these eyes are really familiar, is this Ian?


    Koshiro turned his head to look at the sky outside and thought to himself, If Zoro is here, maybe he can make a judgment. His instincts have always been urate, but Im afraid that hes lost again, isnt he? It seems that its going to be dark before he gets back


    Forget it, let me go to see Kuina first Koshiro thought so, got up and left with a newspaper.


    At the same time, a guy with green algae head was wandering around in the mountain forest behind the frost moon vige, but he didnt know how to get back for a long time.


    Where is the way down the mountain?! A directional fool couldnt help it anymore, he covered his head with both hands, squinted and shouted


    Around the news and the wanted poster, countless people have reacted in different ways, while Ian, as the center of the event, woke up slowly on a desert ind in the new world.


    When he woke up, Ian felt that his whole body was hurting, so he couldnt help making a groan.


    This groan awakened a beautiful girl who was staying in his room. She raised her head in surprise. When she saw Ian standing up straight, she couldnt help cheering.


    Savior! You finally woke up! She rushed to Ians bed and said.


    Where am I? Ian asked curiously, How long have I been in aa?


    We are in the cabin! The girl replied, You have been in aa for three days. Everyone is worried about you! By the way, Ill quickly tell you the news and bring you something to eat! You must be starving, arent you?


    The girl said a lot of things, and before Ian could react, she ran out

 Chapter 149: Drifting Islands

    Chapter 149: Drifting Inds


    Watching her running out, Ian smiled bitterly. Why is this girl so impulsive?


    Supporting his body, Ian touched the mask on his face and found it was still there!


    This means that even if he sank into the sea and fell into aa, and then, after being rescued by the ves, they did not take off his mask to see how he looked.


    Maybe they dont know his reason for wearing a face mask, but it doesnt hinder their respect for him. It really shocked Ian a little bit, because he found that the ves who he rescued were far more grateful to him beyond imagination.


    It also proves the side of how miserable their life was when they were ves


    Lifting the quilt and looking around, Ian found that his legs were covered with bandages, as was his left hand, and the clothes and trousers he wore were washed and neatly folded and ced on the cab beside his bed. It may have been that girl who was beside him who washed then. Not only that, but also the little treasure chest with Devil Fruit on it and the ss bubble stolen from the secret ce.


    Ian stretched out his hand, picked up the ss bubble, and looked carefully at the crystal chip soaked in it.


    During his conversation with Aokiji, Ian also realized that the crystal chip in it was the identity chip of that Celestial Dragon, which seems to be extremely important to them.


    Ian didnt expect that his original intuition really came true. This was really a very important thing for them. If he didnt take this identity chip into ount, Aokiji might have fired all his powerful abilities and killed him!


    It was actually a fluke to hurt Aokiji with the ck Dragon wave. This was mainly because the ck Dragons Hellfire caused the restraining effect on Aokiji. If it was not Aokiji, but Kizaru or Akainu, Ian may be dead now.


    At the thought of this, Ian was afraid for a while.


    Ian supported himself to get out of bed. He took his clothes and pants and put them on. Then he put the identity chip of the Celestial Dragon into his trouser pocket and carried it with him. As for the small box of the Devil Fruit, Ian felt uneasy.


    It is true that the Devil Fruit has been obtained, but how to send it back to the East Blue was a problem.


    Do I have to cross the Calm Belt and go back to my vige? (T/N: Take Zoro with you this time, you Madafaka)


    Forget it. Ill think about itter. Ive to go out now and have a look.


    Ian just opened the door, only to see the girl came in with a te.


    Ah, why did you get up? The girl said in surprise, Go back and rest!


    No, after sleeping for so many days, my bones are stiff! Ian smiled and said to her, Give me the food, and Im too hungry!


    When Ian sat back on the bed, he found that the te was full of liquid food.


    He understood why, so he didnt mind. After lifting his mask, he took the spoon and began to eat it. As a result, he found that the foods were very delicious.


    You cooked it!!? Ian asked the girl with some surprise.


    No, it was Chef Matthew! The girl said with a smile: I heard that before he became a ve, he was a royal cook in the West Blue!


    Royal chef! Ian was a little surprised and said, Such a man has turned into a ve?


    The girl said: its not a surprising thing. You may not know that among us, there are even princesses from some small countries! They could be ves!


    Even the princess? Ian was even more surprised. The F**K, these Celestial Dragons are that powerful?


    : Dont say this, you must eat it quickly!


    The girl said with a smile: We can talk moreter, benefactor, please eat now quickly!


    Ian nodded and asked her: Oh, by the way, whats your name?


    Im Margaret! The girl said.


    Nice knowing you, Margaret, you can call me Ian. Dont call me benefactor in the future. Im not used to it! Ian said to her.


    Margaret didnt speak after that, she just smiled and watched Ian eat.


    I dont know if its because I havent eaten for three days, or because of the hard physical training and practice I have been doing, I always feel that Im eating more and more nowadays, and only after eating five tes of food, I feel a little full.


    Margaret helped him by taking out the te, and Ian put on his mask again, and walked out of the room, intending to go to the deck.


    But unexpectedly, just after opening the cabin door, Ian heard a song outside.


    Yo-hohoho, Yo-hohoho.. Binkusu no sake wo, todoke ni yuku yo! Umikaze kimakase namimakase! (Going to deliver Binks Sake! Following the sea breeze! Riding on the waves!)


    Ian was stunned and looked closely, and found that the people on the deck, whether they were scrubbing the deck, repairing the ships side, or arranging the cables, wereughing and humming the song along with the tune.


    Binks Wines, of course, is a song that Ian knows very well. This was the favorite song for sailors traveling on the sea. It can be said that it has been circting for many years, but it has been prosperous for a long time. When Ian was on Aces ship, Ian heard Jimmy singing it more than once.


    At this time, the weather, the blue sky, the sun shining on the faces of these freed ves, they sang this song cheerfully, even Ian, who was musically blind, can hear their happy mood from the song.


    The appearance of Ian startled the people on the deck. They recognized Ian at a nce and immediately said, Savior, why did youe out?


    Margaret had informed them of his awakening, but they didnt rush to the cabin to see Ian for fear of disturbing his rest, but they didnt expect Ian toe out by himself.


    With the cry of surprise, arge figure came running on the deck.


    Garchu!!!


    It turned out to be the ck bear from the Mink Tribe. As soon as he rushed up, he stuck his big face on Ians face, and started cuddling.


    This was a way for the Mink Tribe to say hello or expressing gratitude to their favorite people, and in this way, the big ck bear mink was not satisfied, but also vigorously rubbed on Ians face.


    Although Ian knew this, it was really his first time epting this kind of etiquette. It was a bit ufortable for a while, but he knew that the ck bear mink was being kind, so he could only ept it with someughter.


    The people on the deck seemed to notice Ians embarrassment, and they couldnt helpughing.


    Where are we now? Finally, he pacified the ck bear mink, went to the side of the ship and looked at it. He found that now the ship was leaning against a coast and looked at it. There wasnd ahead, so he asked the people on the deck.


    Benefactor! A big man with a tattoo on his face replied, We are on a desert ind. our brothers of the Fish-men tribe brought us here!


    With his narration, Ian knew that after he rushed down the Red Line and reaching the estuary, many people fell into the water, so those who were okay at that time all jumped into the sea to save others. But after the rescue, they found that the rudder had been broken, and the ship could not be controlled at all.


    Worried about the pursuit by the Marines, the fish-men ves consulted and jumped into the water again, pushing the ship forward from behind.


    Although they have great strength and the sea was also their home court, but after all, the process of pushing the ship by manpower cannotst for too long, that is to say, they cant escape too far.


    But fortunately, these fish-men know that this desert ind was very close to the Red Line. Their hometown, the Fish-man Ind, was just below the Red Line. It can be said that they are very familiar with the sea area nearby, so they brought the ship here to be able to repair the damage.


    Although it was very close to the Red Line, the fish-men were not worried about being found by the Marines at all. In their opinion, this desert ind was actually an ind that has just emerged.


    New World has a lot of seabed volcanoes. These seabed volcanoes often form new inds. The ind they stayed in was formed in this way. It originated from a volcanic spray more than a decade ago, and such newly formed inds were often inds without any maic force.


    In other words, this ce cant be found through the Log Pose!


    There were many simr situations in the New World. The newly formed inds were one kind of inds, and some are inds without maic force, or erratic, moving inds, etc., if they wanted to reach these inds, they either have to know the general orientation and coordinates, or they could find them through the Vivre Card paper of life, of course, provided that there was apanion holding the paper of life on this ind.


    In the New World, its very difficult for the marines to catch a pirate. The Log Pose used here has be three needles Log Pose, and each needle represents a different ind. In the pursuit, the marines have no idea which ind the pirate will go to. They could only pursue them by sending arge number of patrol ships to find a trail.


    This was one of the reasons why the power of the marines has been greatly weakened in the new world. When facing the pursuit of the Marines, many pirates will flee to such an ind. Only the indigenous people would know where they are, but the marines would be lost.


    This was the case with the ind where Ians ship docked. Its very close across the Red Line, but they werent worried about being found by the Marines. Thend base of the sea hasnt been stable for a long time since the ind was formed, so its also an ind that will drift. The maps of the marines cant record their specific location. Only the fish-men who often travel in these sea areas would know how to find these inds.


    Listening to their exnation, Ian was relieved. No wonder why he doesnt see a trace of the Marines after waking up from a three daysa.


    Our savior has woken up, lets have a banquet! A ve who was estimated to be a former pirate, he suggested.


    As a result, his proposal immediately won everyones approval

 Chapter 150: The Flying Bear

    Chapter 150: The Flying Bear


    On the evening of the same day, a huge bonfire rose along the coast of the ind, and the celebration banquet began.


    The ship they grabbed was originally an armed merchant ship. There was a lot of food and drinks in its warehouse. In addition, in these few days they stayed here, some of the strong ves went to the sea to hunt some sea animals for food. So even if there were many people now, the food was enough.


    Around the campfire, people held the sses in their hands high, and they cuddled together regardless of race or gender, and sang and danced while weeping bitter tears.


    In fact, this banquet should have been held for a long time. It was only because Ian wasnt awake and couldnt be with them, so they dyed it until the moment. After three days of holding it, peoples emotions suddenly burst out. It could be imagined what kind of situation it was.


    There were probably more than 500 ves rescued from Marijoa at the beginning. However, some of them were caught by the Marines on the way to escape. Some of them were killed when the ship slid down the Red Line. Now there were only 420 people left here.


    People cried bitterly because of the pain they suffered andughed loudly because of their hard-won freedom.


    Ian was carrying arge wooden cup filled with Sake, drinking it while looking at these jubnt people silently, even if he had not really been a ve, Ian could feel the joy of their freedom.


    Benefactor, we salute you!


    Another group of people gathered around to give Ian a toast. Among them, there was a little child!


    Yeah! Among the ves rescued by Ian, there were indeed several children. There was no child protectionw in this world. These Celestial Dragons picked ves without even considering their age. The child who wanted to give Ian a toast was only about 12 years old. However, Ian saw many crisscrossed scars from his exposed skin.


    With a sigh, Ian didnt say a thing about if the child should drink or not. He bumped his ss with the childs and asked him, Do you have any rtives?


    They are gone The child closed his lips tightly, and tears flowed from his eyes, saying: My mother was shot by a Celestial Dragon while she was trying to protect me


    Ian felt flustered. He found that he had inadvertently stirred up the childs tragic memories.


    At this time, a big hand suddenly touched the childs head. Ian looked at this scene and found that it was the hand of the guy sitting beside him. The tall giant warrior lowered his head and said to the child, OK, dont cry. Your mother protected you so that you can live a better life. In the future, you will be a strong warrior and revenge for your mother!


    Hum! The child bit his lip sharply and nodded.


    Ian found that this worked for the child, so he raised his head, raised his ss toward the giant.


    At the time when they wanted to go down the Red Line, thanks to this guy, the giant warrior from Elbaf, if he had not been strong enough to lead in dragging the ship, they would definitely be trapped in that ce.


    The giantughed, picked up hisrger wine ss  or barrel, and bumped Ians cup, and then looked up and drank it.


    The people around, like the giant, raised their heads and drank their Sake, even the child, but it was probably the first time he had a drink, and then he started coughing, which made everyoneugh.


    After a sip from his ss, the child was getting a little dizzy. He wiped away his tears and asked curiously, Savior, can we know your name? And, why do you always keep covering your face?


    As soon as the words were asked, a mature man next to him quickly pulled the child and med him for asking such questions.


    Shush, you shouldnt ask these questions! The big man said, There must be a reason for the benefactor to do so.


    Ian stretched his hand, stopped him, and said: Actually, its okay to tell you. The reason why I kept covering my face was that Ive killed a Celestial Dragon, or two? Im not sure


    As a result, his voice had not yet fallen, and the scene suddenly fell into a strange silence. Even those who were singing and dancing stopped and looked at Ian


    Everyone looked at Ian in shock, and gradually, many peoples bodies began to tremble.


    Ian saw this scene and sighed in his heart. He knew that saying such a thing might cause the ves to fear


    However, what Ian didnt expect at all was that the next second, thunderous cheers came!!


    Everyone raised their hands high and vented their emotions, even the giant roared up to the sky


    YEEAAAH! Those damned Celestial Dragons, at least, some of them are finally dead!


    Great!


    Retribution! Atst, they got what they deserved!


    This news needs more celebration! Cheers!


    Cheers!!!


    The people present excitedly held high the wine ss in their hands, raised their heads to the sky, and then drank another ss together.


    Ian was somewhat stunned by this scene. He found that he was wrong. People in this world are afraid of the Celestial Dragons, but their hatred towards them was stronger than their fear. When hearing the news that Celestial Dragons were killed, their first reaction was not fear, but excitement.


    Especially those who used to be ves hated Celestial Dragons more than anything in this world, so it was not difficult to understand why they cheered.


    In fact, Ian didnt even think about it himself. The impact he caused this time was too great. Even the World Government could only conceal the killing of a Celestial Dragons, because the world government itself knew that the Celestial Dragons Evil deeds have caused too much resentment in the world. People who hate them can be said to be all over the world. If the world was informed that even the marines cannot protect the Celestial Dragons who killed and enve many of them, then the Celestial Dragons may face stormy and violent revenge


    The world government cant let the Celestial Dragons die like this, so it can only take such measures to protect them. As for how to deal with the mastermind who killed a Celestial Dragon, its a private matter.


    After the celebration, the expression of weeping was gone, and reced withpleteughter.


    They finally understood the reason why Ian had to wear a mask all the time. There was no doubt in their heart.


    Ian cant help it. Arge part of the freed ves needs to be sent away. They still have rtives and need to go back to reunite with their loved ones. Therefore, it was difficult to ensure that there will not be any information leaked by them when the Marinese looking for them. If they disclose his identity, who knows if it will bring troubles to master Koshiro?


    So, at least until those who were to be sent away leave, Ian did not intend to take off the mask.


    His intention was naturally realized by everyone, so they consciously avoided this topic and began to celebrate again.


    Benefactor! the giant next to Ian asked, What are you going to do next? A lot of us are homeless. We are all going to follow you, including me. Do you have the idea of


    establishing a pirate group?


    Ian was also considering this issue. Now he has entered the New World, and the identity of a pirate hunter cant be used anymore. Even if it can be used, it wont be that good here. Facing the powerful Four Emperor Pirates (Yonko), pirate hunters are in a very dangerous ce here. At the same time, Ian and his men will try to have to find ways to avoid the pursuit of the Marines.


    The best way to hide in a world where pirates are rampant was to transform into a pirate and blend in.


    Of course, Ian was also a member of the Revolutionary Army now, and he can also bring these people to join the army. He believed that those who have experienced very will not refuse.


    Just as Ian was thinking about the pros and cons of the two choices, he suddenly heard a ringing sound Purr purr.


    This was the sound of a Den Den Mushi, Ian looked around strangely, and saw Margaret running over with a small Den Den Mushi.


    We forgot to tell you! The Giant said: After listening to Margaret, she found this baby Den Den Mushi in your pocket when she was about to wash your clothes, but it hadnt been moving, but since yesterday, the small Den Den Mushi has ring once, but since you havent woken up yet, and we didnt dare to answer the phone rashly.


    Ian nodded, because of some disguise reasons, Uncle Kuma gave him this small Den Den Mushi, so Ian couldnt carry his mature Den Den Mushi. And only the baby Den Den Mushi that can be put in his trouser pocket was still on him. Previously, he contacted Nana through the small one.


    Now this child Den Den Mushi was given back because Margaret washed his clothes, and at this moment, someone was trying to contact Ian.


    Who can that be? Ian took Den Den Mushi from Margaret, but didnt connect the phone. He wondered who would be calling.


    Its said that Nana was the only one who knows the number of this Den Den Mushi. But arent they still lurking, waiting for the Levely?


    And themunication range of the child Den Den Mushi was not thatrge. They can only make calls when they are in a nearby area. It is impossible for her to be near this ce now.


    After thinking about it for a while, Ian got up and went to an empty ce. He got through the call, because he suddenly remembered that there was another person who might contact him.


    Hello? Ian? As expected, a low voice rang as soon as the call was connected.


    It was Kuma. Ian smiled and said, Uncle Kuma, did you get this number from Nana?


    Yes! Kuma on the other end of the line replied, I knew that you may not be far away, so I moved back and forth near the Red Line. Every time I reach a new location, I tried to dial this number and finally got in range and contacted you!


    What can I do for you? Ian asked him.


    Just leave the call connected. I have a Den Den Mushi that can track the radio waves. I can locate your approximate position! Ille to you soon, Kuma said. You have to go to an empty ce and wait for me.


    Okay, but how can you get here? Ian asked with some curiosity.


    Fly!


    Kuma answered with a very concise word


    So Ian had to hold the microphone in ce and wait for the arrival of Kuma

 Chapter 151: Active Team!!!

    Chapter 151: Active Team!!!


    join us ^^ https://discord.gg/3be87Y


    Not long after, Ian suddenly felt that something seemed to be approaching in the sky, he looked up and was stunned.


    Uncle Kuma actually flew down to him!


    Just like the way he usually teleports, but it was slightly different, his hands were touching his legs at the moment, continually bouncing himself high in the air, so as to achieve the purpose of flying.


    Such a flight looked a bit weird, because Kuma was not continuously flying in the sky, but moving arge distance after another, which looked like he was shing in the air


    Ian was really impressed. He found that uncle Kuma was smart enough (big brain the author wrote xD) to develop his fruit ability like this.


    In other words, it seems that he and Domingo were the only people in Shichibukai, that can fly with their devil fruit ability! Its just that uncle Kuma was constantly bouncing in the air, while Domingo uses his strings to tie himself to the clouds. Compared with this, uncle Kumas flight seems more reliable. (T/N: I think Kuma kept bouncing in the air using his ability and didntunch himself like when he did it to Luffy and his crew because he didnt know the exact location of Ian!!!)


    In other words, uncle Kumas quote has always been to ask people, If you were to go on a trip where would you like to go? With his ability, it made it so easy for him to travel to all the ces in the world!!


    Uncle Kuma, are you actually the Pirate King? The freest person on this


    Ian really wanted to tell him this. He found that some of the Devil fruit abilities were too unscientific


    Just as he thought about it, there was a slight tremor on the ground. Kuma hasnded next to him. His tall body stood in front of Ian and looked down at him.


    Ian nced his left wrist and found three Den Den Mushi there, tied to the wrist with a strap, one was a normal child Den Den Mushi, the second was a white Den Den Mushi, which prevents eavesdropping. It seems that Kuma has a high sense of confidentiality.


    As for thest one, it was a pink Den Den Mushi, which seemed to be a very rare one. Maybe uncle Kuma used this Den Den Mushi to track his location.


    Youre too bold, Ian! After staring at him for a while, Kuma finally opened his mouth and said, I thought you were just going to steal the Devil Fruits, but I didnt expect you to make a big mess of Marijoa.


    Ian smiled bitterly for a while: That wasnt my intention, I was discovered by a Celestial Dragon at that time, and when I thought about it, I found myself in so much trouble, I had simply to create chaos and make an opportunity to escape, and I cant let those ves die because of my actions


    So its true that you killed a Celestial Dragon? Then you took away their identity chip? Kuma asked him.


    Yes, thats right! Ian took out the ss bubble from his trouser pocket and showed it to him.


    Kuma took it, put it in front of his eyes, and carefully looked at the crystal chip inside. He said: Its written with ancient letters. Maybe it records something Ian, can I borrow this identity chip for a while?


    What are you going to do with it? Ian asked.


    Dragon is very interested in this identity chip! Kuma said: I told him about your affairs. He appreciates you very much. We hope that we can use this chip to research it. It may be hidden some secrets about the Celestial Dragons.


    And Kuma continued: This identity chip is your amulet, but youd better not take it with you. As long as the marines cant find this chip, then your life wont be in any harm.


    Ian nodded, this was indeed true.


    Now, what was the reaction of the Marines? Ian asked.


    They offered a bounty of 500 million Berries, and they wanted to catch you alive to retrieve the chip! Kuma said: They dont know your true identity yet, so the wanted poster was just a picture of you masked!


    Sure enough, it was exactly the same as what Aokiji said.


    In addition, they have concealed the truth of this incident and identified you as the arsonist of Marijoa! Kuma put the ss bubble into his chest pocket and said, They didnt even mention the death of the Celestial Dragon.


    Ianughed and said: It seems that they are trying to make it worse. If I really fall into their hands, they will definitely make my life worse than death.


    Indeed, the death of a Celestial Dragon is a big event. They cant let you go so easily! Kuma said: But, things will not turn around!


    What do you mean? Ian froze for a moment.


    The Marines have sent troops to encircle and suppress you. At present, because the World Council needed their manpower, only two Vice Admirals and four Battleships have been dispatched! Kuma exined: As long as you survive the uing event, and make their encirclement and suppression return without sess, then the next thing will be easier to handle!


    If they didnt find the identity chip, the Celestial Dragons will get worried! Kuma said: As time goes on, they may have to consider another way!


    Another way? Ian asked: What else can they do?


    Compromise! Kuma sat cross-legged and faced Ian: From the attitude of the Celestial Dragons, it can be seen that the chip is extremely important to them. If they cant get it back by tough means, then they should consider other methods.


    You mean, they might look for me privately and ask for my conditions to return the identity chip? Ian understood and thought deeply.


    Yes, they may offer you a lot of money! Kuma said: Also, you may have forgotten that you ask them for the Shichibukai title!


    Shichibukai!? Ian opened his eyes widely and said, Is this really possible?


    Of course, it is possible! Kuma nodded and said: Bing a Shichibukai will make them pardon your crimes in exchange with the return of the identity chip! Of course, that will only happen when you defeat the Marines who are pursuing you, and the bounty hunters who are flocking for you now, coveting your bounty


    Ian was silent and thought about the possibilities carefully. However, the more he thought about it, he discovered that it seemed to be a very likely situation!


    Thats totally right, yeah, how did Domingo be a Shichibukai? Didnt he just threaten to plunder the tribute golden ships? From this point on, Celestial Dragons were actually just a group of soft and naive guys. Once they find that they cant make people sumb by tough means, they will naturally think ofpromise.


    But


    But, isnt there any vacancy in Shichibukai? Ian frowned. How can they dere me as a Shichibukai in such a situation?


    No! Kuma shook his head and said: There is a vacancy!


    What!! Do you mean Ian was shocked for a moment, then pointed to Kuma in surprise and said: Uncle Kuma, are you saying that this person is


    Kuma nodded and said, Yes, its me! In fact, since I joined the Marines Secret Cyborg program, the marines have been thinking about adding another Shichibukai to rece me, but before that, the person they wanted to sign was a pirate named Fire Fist Ace


    Ace!? Ian stood up and said, Ace, he received an invitation letter to be a Shichibukai, which was intended to rece you!


    Huh? Do you know this person? Kuma was also slightly stunned.


    Yes, I do! Ian nodded his head and said, And hes a good friend of mine. When I was on the Sabaody Archipgo, he came to me and asked me about this matter. At that time, I thought it was a trap by the Marines. I thought they wanted to kill Ace by making him a threat to the other Shichibukai.


    Its not a trap! That invitation letter is real! Kuma shook his head. When my transformation is finished, and I be aplete human weapon, it means that I can bepletely used by the Marines and the government. They wanted to add another Shichibukai with the same level of power, so they sent an invitation to Fire Fist Ace.


    Ian also understood itpletely, and it seemed that he was thinking too much.


    But there was no way that he wouldve known. He hadnt met uncle Kuma at that time. He didnt know the inside information by any means, so he couldnt tell.


    So, if you can resist until the Celestial Dragons cant hold on any longer and wanted topromise, I will find an opportunity to withdraw from my rank! Kuma pointed to his chest and said, At that time, you will be able to rece me as the new Shichibukai, and your crimes will be forgiven.


    Ian scratched his scalp hard and hesitated, But there is still a problem. Bing a Shichibukai is going to obligate me to hand over the chip!


    Thats why I asked you for the identity chip! Kuma said: We will try to see if we can make a replica and let you return it back!


    Can it be done? Ian asked in some doubt.


    Kuma shook his head: I dont know. We can only try it first.


    Even if it can be done, what about you, Uncle Kuma? Ian frowned and asked, Losing your Shichibukai rank, will it affect you?


    No, dont worry! Kuma said: My task was actuallypleted after I contacted Vegapunk.


    Whats that, Uncle Kuma Ian hesitated: Actually, I always wanted to ask you something, why do you want to participate in this human weapon transformation n? Once the transformation ispleted, and if you lose your humanity, isnt that equal to death?


    After a while of silence, Kuma said, Dont ask more about this. If you have a chance in the future, you can ask Dragon personally, my leader, the leader of the revolutionary army. Maybe you can get the answers from him.


    Ian sighed, and he could hear in his voice that uncle Kuma waspletely voluntary, as if he was determined to cooperate with the experiment.


    After thinking for a while, he could only change the topic and ask: Uncle Kuma, even if I be Shichibukai, is it possible that the Celestial Dragons would settle ounts after I give up the chip?


    Kuma replied: You can rest assured that if you are really announced as a Shichibukai, even if the Celestial Dragons hated you and wanted revenge, they cant pursue it. They must take into ount the situation of the other Shichibukai. If they did such a thing, several other Shichibukai would distrust the marines and the world government The Shichibukai are an important force for the marines to fight against the four emperors. They cant break their hands


    Ian nodded, said: Ok then


    Seeing Ian epting his advice/suggestion, Kuma was very happy, but he has always been expressionless, so Ian could not see it.


    Your identity has not been revealed yet, which is a good thing! Kuma said to him again: first, you have to keep it this way for a while. We will contact our fellow revolutionaries in the East Blue, and tell them to protect the Isshin Dojo!! If necessary, we can arrange a transformation for your sensei, Mr. Koshiro!


    Really!? Thank you so much, uncle Kuma! When Ian heard this, he was overjoyed and couldnt help hugging him. Unexpectedly, Uncle Kuma even considered such a matter for him. If there was protection from the Revolutionary Army, then all his worries will be relieved. Even if the Marines found out his identity, he doesnt have to worry about his family.


    Sure enough, it was good to take off this burden from his back


    You dont have to think too much! Mr. Koshiro had a lot of connections with the Revolutionary Army. We will naturally make arrangements! Kuma said: In addition, you may need the support of the Revolutionary Army, after a while, Nana and her team wille to join you!


    Well, that would be great! Ian was happier after hearing this. Nana has a good impression of Ian. Moreover, Walnut is a Devil Fruit User, which helped him a lot.


    So, I have be a cadre of the Revolutionary Army? Ianughed and said to Kuma.


    Almost, you can consider yourself as an Active Team! Kuma said: Usually, the Revolutionary Army doesnt interfere with your actions, but they will contact you when necessary!


    No problem! Ian nodded, then snapped his fingers and said, Yeah, uncle Kuma, while you are here, can you do me a favor?!


    After saying that, Ian didnt wait for Kumas answer, he just got up, ran back to the ship on the ind shore, and carefully took out the box containing the Devil Fruit, then found a pen and paper, and wrote some words. After that, he put his note the box, closed it, and ran back to the desert ind with the box.


    The ves felt a bit strange. They didnt know what Ian was doing. They didnt know that at this time, a Shichibukai had suddenly appeared on the ind.


    If they knew it, they would be shocked.


    Ian ran back to the ce where Kuma was, and asked him, Uncle Kuma, can you use your ability and send this box to the Isshin Dojo in the East Blue?


    Is this the Devil Fruit you got? Kuma asked.


    Yes! Ian nodded and said, I was thinking about going back to the East Blue, but its too troublesome. Since I rarely encounter you, please help me with this.


    Kuma didnt say anything after that, he saw Ian holding the box, so he stood up, his right arm syed open, and then he waved it violently towards the box on Ians hand!


    Ian just felt a gust of wind blowing, and the box in his hand was gone.


    Jes! Ian couldnt help but clench a fist with both hands and be shocked!


    Well, the box has been sent to the coordinates of Isshin Dojo! Kuma said: From this ce to East Blue, it may take three days, and then they will receive it!


    Three days? Wow, uncle Kuma, you are not only the Pirate King in my eyes, but also the CEO of FedEx!


    Ian couldnt help but silently praise Uncle Kuma

 Chapter 152: Another Shichibukai

    Chapter 152: Another Shichibukai


    After everything was exined, Kuma was about to leave.


    He left his Den Den Mushi number to Ian, and told him to contact him when he found his next destination. He would send Nana and the others to meet Ian after finishing their task at the World Council.


    This was a kind of help arranged by the Revolutionary Army for Ian.


    Since he has to find a way to deal with the pursuit of the Marines, it was natural that the more assistance he had, the better. Of course, Ian will not refuse.


    Kuma left quietly. Ian watched him leave and returned to the banquet.


    However, Ian did not know that Kuma was not the only Shichibukai that hes going to receive on this ind


    The banquetsted veryte. After leaving some watchmen, everyone fell asleep.


    After the dawn of the next day, the people on board began to get busy.


    The ship has been docked on this ind for several days, not only because Ian was in aa at the time, but also because the repair of the ship was very slow.


    They were stuck. It was mainly because theycked a lot of materials. There were only some low shrubs and wild fruit trees on the desert ind. This ind has just been formed for less than ten years. The vegetation on it wasnt enough to cover their needs. There wasnt any good wood to repair the damage.


    Among the ves that Ian rescued, there were all kinds of people, and there were several who had worked as shipwrights. But no matter how clever they were, they couldnt fix the ship without materials.


    After learning about this situation, Ian was also a bit worried, the damage dealt to the ships hull wasnt a big problem, but the most troublesome thing was the broken rudder, which made them helpless.


    Its impossible to leave the ind if the ships rudder wasnt fixed. In the conversation with Uncle Kuma yesterday, Ian discovered that two Vice Admirals were leading a corps to search for the ves who escaped Marijoa. If they dont seed in their search forward in the new world, they may be suspicious to turn around for another search in the nearest areas.


    Where is the nearest ind from here? An inhabited one! Ian summoned all the people on board and asked them.


    However, they looked at each other and did not know how to reply.


    Whats wrong? Ian was a little surprised by their expressions.


    Captain, we cant get there! A boatman replied, Our ship cant sail. Even if our Fish-men brothers can reach the ind and buy materials, how can they bring it back? And the most important problem is that we dont have any money now!


    The title of captain was the name that Ian asked them to call him with from now on, instead of Savior. Otherwise, these people will keep calling him with that title, and he didnt feelfortable with it.


    After hearing the words of the boatman, Ian felt a slight headache.


    Yeah, even if they find an inhabited ind, they were penniless. Of course, these freed ves dont have anything, and he cant expect them to have money after escaping the Hell Marijoa? And Ian, too, got so much money in the treasure trove of the Celestial Dragons, but all of it was used to recharge diamonds. Now, he has a surplus of diamonds and not enough cash, but its impossible for the System to refund some diamonds and give him money for it, isnt it!?


    The rudder that needs to be reced cant be made by getting wood from simply cutting down a tree. It must be made of unadulterated dry wood, and it also needs painting and other processes. They need money to purchase such nks.


    Thinking of this, Ian couldnt help looking at the fish-men, wondering if they could drag their ship to an inhabited ind?


    He was sure that they will be exhausted even before reaching half the distance


    It cant be done. We can only pray for a boat to pass by, and then we rob it! The Giant said.


    Everyone nodded, thinking that it was the only solution.


    Well, then! Ian was not a pedantic person, either. He said: Our Fish-men brothers, you guys have the harder work. Youve to patrol the area of the ind. If you find a boat passing by, report it as soon as possible!


    Hai, Captain! The fish-men nodded in response.


    Ian has decided to set up a pirate group. The fact that the Revolutionary Army does not interfere with his affairs means that he can do whatever he wants freely. Uncle Kumas proposal to make him join the Shichibukai was also a great idea. The prerequisite for bing the Shichibukai was to have fame and strength. Then it was necessary to set up a pirate group to be able to get the title. (T/N: not really what about Kuma and Dracule Mihawk)


    Ian also thinks that this matter really means something. He used to be a pirate hunter, and made a lot of money by catching pirates, but now he has changed and transformed into a pirate.


    For Ian, whether a pirate or a pirate hunter was just a matter of identity. As long as he can earn money, he doesnt care much. But he used to chase others, but now others are going to chase him, which made him feel a bit weird.


    In fact, he also thought that this hunt was actually an opportunity. Although his battle with Aokiji ended up with wounding Aokiji, it also exposed many of his problems.


    One of them was his level problem. The higher-level equipment (cards and weapons) means that they can bring him a higher attribute gain, as well as the opening of new card slots, which can be closely rted to his own strength.


    In the past, the problem of the pirate hunters identity was that he could only fight pirates, and then by defeating them, he could gain experience, so it was too slow to upgrade his LVL.


    But now its different. The marines are hunting him, which means that he can fight high-ranked soldiers. At the same time, many bounty hunters who covet his 500 million bounty wille to his doors. Also, he could still fight other pirates at any time he wants. That is to say, now the number of his enemies has increased, and he could open his berserker mode and start acting recklessly.


    The situation at each stage was different, so its natural to make corresponding adjustments. In the past, Ian used to be short on money and cant draw cards, (T/N: And had to maintain a good rtionship with the Marines), so the pirate hunter was the only good option. Now he needs to upgrade his level as soon as possible, and he has to find more enemies to do so. At this time, the identity of a pirate became the most suitable


    Ian had thought about these ideas for a long time. At that time, when he saved these ves, he didnt think about these things. But now, these rescued ves, because they shared weal and woe with each other, they had a good emotional foundation with each other. In addition, some of them were strong warriors from the most powerful races, which was a good fit for the team base of the pirate group.


    It can be said that the rudiments of a pirate group have already been formed. All that remains was just to think of a suitable name. But this one, Ian hasnt figured out yet. (T/N: Give me some good names in thements.)


    After sending the fish-men brothers to patrol, Ian began to do other things.


    Among the ves rescued, there were many women and children, and it can be said that they ount for most of them. Many of these people have rtives who are alive and have to reunite with them. This was a good deed, but if this good deed cant be done, it may turn into a bad thing. These women and children were ordinary people. If they were left alone, they wouldnt be able to go back on their own, and they may identally die on the way.


    What Ian was doing right now, was registering the names and locations of those who need to be sent back.


    However, Ian discovered that it was really difficult to register them all.


    Although most of these people who needed to be sent back were in the area near the Sabaody Archipgo, there were also people from other ces, such as the North Blue and the West Blue If they were to be sent one by one, that would take Ian a lot of time.


    Just when he felt a headache, Margaret brought him lunch, and found that he looked sad, and she could not help asking him.


    Ian also knew that she was not omnipotent, but it was good to ask for others opinions, so he told her about the situation.


    You think too much, Captain! Margaret shook her head and said, The most important thing for us now is the identity. Its hard to erase the seal of the Celestial Dragons. If people see it, it will be a problem. But if we can cover it, no one will know that we were ves. At that time, as long as we have a little money in hand, we can actually travel like normal people, and it would be easy to find our way back.


    Ian thought about it and found that she was right. Although the Grand Line was a difficult ce to navigate in, there were always caravans passing through. As long as their identity as ves was not exposed, they can be regarded as ordinary people traveling freely.


    So its just, how can this ve imprint be erased? Ian pondered: We can cover it with another mark, such as the pattern of the Sun Pirates Jolly Roger?


    Before this, Ian was trying to heal his legs and wrists injuries with Yukinas card ability. He also thought about using the healing ability of this card to remove the Hoof of the Soaring Dragon mark. However, after a little experiment, he found that it did not work. Many peoples marks were made a long time ago. They were old wounds, and his healing abilities cant do much


    The method of branding and covering it with another pattern may be tolerable for men, but for these women and children, Ian does not have the heart to let them suffer such a thing again. (T/N: dont burn them, just use Ink XD)


    While Ian was thinking about the Sun Pirates, unexpectedly, at noon the next day, the Fish-men brothers went out to patrol the area and came back quickly to report


    Atst, they found a shadow of a ship on the sea, but the fish-man who came back to report was full of excitement and surprise. He said to Ian, Captain, I saw the g of the ship, it seems it seems to be the Fish-Man Pirates! It is Its the captain Jinbe, the leader of the Fish-Man Pirates!


    Jinbe!? Ian got up in surprise and asked, Are theying towards this ind?


    HMM. The fish-man nodded vigorously and said, Hesing this way! But without your permission, I havent rushed to contact them. After all After all, he is now a Shichibukai


    Well! Good job! Ian praised him approvingly, saying: Go and talk to them, since they areing in our way, go and see what their intention is!

 Chapter 153: Jinbe

    Chapter 153: Jinbe


    As he walked toward the coast, Ian thought about Jinbes possible intentions.


    When Uncle Kuma came to visit, Ian didnt find it strange. His rtionship with Kuma started when they first met in the Isshin Dojo. However, the Shichibukai, Jinbe, Ian hasnt met him yet. They had anything to do with each other, and they didnt have any kind of rtionship, so he felt that his appearance was very abrupt.


    Although it was impossible to guess Jinbes intention, Ian also knew that it will not be a bad thing, at least. This Shichibukai was probably the most person who has a grudge towards the world government, so its improbable that he came here to help the world government by arresting Ian.


    When Ian came to the coast, all the people withbat power gathered there with him. The ck bear Mink first gave Ian a Garchu! Then he asked him, Captain, is this Shichibukai, Jinbe,ing to catch us?


    As a result, Ian hadnt even opened his mouth yet, and the fish-men nearby said angrily, Dont say it. The Knight Jinbe is not that kind of person!


    It can be seen that Jinbe, the current head of the Fish-man pirates, has high prestige in the Fish-man tribe.


    The Fishman pirates dont have just a ship, but three ships. As the ships approached, Ian not only did he see their Pirate g, but also saw someone standing on the bow of the ship.


    The Fish-man was Jinbe, his figure looked a bitrge, wearing a yukata with ck and white square-shaped patterns. On his chest, Ian saw a part of the Sun Pirates Jolly Roger.


    Jinbes face was very distinctive, because he has tworge exposed canines, his chin has a thick ck beard, and there were three gills on each side of the neck.


    When Ian was looking at him, Jinbe, on the boat, also kept staring at Ian, who was surrounded by everyone.


    After three ships were docked, Jinbe got off his ship. He was not alone, but followed by many fish-men, Ian was able to recognize one of them, which was their ship doctor, ddin, the goatsbeard brot merman with a trident holstered behind him.


    Seeing many fish-men disembarking from the ship with weapons, Ian and his people unconsciously clenched the weapons in their hands.


    These weapons were all seized from the Marines of Marijoa. However, when Jinbe saw this scene, he said, We are not here to fight!


    Ian thought so, so he waved his hand and asked everyone to rx. Boss Jinbe, lets talk inside!


    The two went to the ind, and the rest, whether they were freed ves or the Fish-man pirate members brought by Jinbe, didnt follow them.


    Moving forward for a while, aftering to a ce where no one else was there, each one of them found a stone and sat down.


    Im curious, Boss Jinbe, how did you find us? Ian asked first.


    Many of the fish-men know about this ind! Jinbes expression was very serious, then he said: I also thought of this ce after I failed to find you in the New World.


    Ian nodded with satisfaction after hearing him. When Jinbe appeared, Ian thought that the ind was exposed.


    At this time, Jinbe said: Why dont you show your true colors? (Face)


    The taste of Jinbes speech has always been revealing a kind of ancient style. Ian was not used to it, but after listening to his words, he smiled and pulled off the mask on his face.


    Since talking with Uncle Kuma the day before yesterday, Ian also knew that his concerns had been resolved, so he didnt mind showing his face to Jinbe. Because even if Jinbe discovers his true identity, he wouldnt tell the World Government.


    Your Excellency is so young! Jinbe seemed a little surprised, but then he asked Ian: And as a human being, why did you rescue these ves in Marijoa?


    Ian, on the other hand, said strangely, Does it need a specific race to save people?


    After listening to this, Jinbe didnt know how to answer him. However, he had mixed feelings. When he saw the news and the wanted poster, he couldnt tell who Ian was. He thought that it was another hero from the Fish-man Tribe who repeated the story of his big brother Tiger.


    However, when he saw Ian on the ind, he discovered that the savior turned out to be a human being, which was a kind of inexplicable taste for him.


    When Jinbe officially sailed with the Sun Pirates, in the early days, like Arlong, he often used to fight human beings with a vengeful attitude. However, after listening to Fisher Tigers speech about peace, he gradually began to change his style, and his hatred for human beings was reduced by a lot. However, since Fisher Tigers death, Arlong and his team have be more and more fierce and intensified.


    The original Sun Pirates no longer exists. The original pirate members have also divided their ways because of different ideas. Arlong went to the East Blue and set up his pirate group, and there is also the Macro Pirates, This group also left Sun Pirates to continue their old business: human trafficking! Only Jinbe took over Tigers leadership position and continued to serve as the head of the Sun Pirates.


    However, all this was changed after Jinbe epted the invitation of the World Government and joined the Shichibukai. The title of the Sun Pirates was abandoned and reced by the Fish-man Pirates.


    Jinbe was willing to join Shichibukai at the beginning. His purpose was naturally to ease the racial contradiction between Fish-men and human beings. However, things were not as he thought. The position of a Shichibukai was not enough to change this. Human discrimination against Fishman still exists, and the hostility of the fish-men to human beings has not been alleviated.


    After the Great Age of Pirates came, many of hispatriots on the fish-man ind, in his hometown, were abducted and sold by the swarming human pirates. The world government couldnt do anything about it at all. In the end, it was the words of the Yonko Whitebeard that stopped this trend


    Now, Ian has appeared, repeating what Fisher Tiger did before, but he is still a human!


    Therefore, Jinbes mood has always been very contradictory. It is human beings who have abducted and sold his Fish-manpatriots, while he has been protecting his fellows. And now, a human has saved some of his people. So Jinbe did not know whether he can truly trust human beings


    He kept staring at Ians eyes and wanted to see if he was lying, but Ian didnt know about Jinbes feelings and emotions at all, so he only felt that he has been looked at for a while inexplicably


    Finally, Jinbe finally started to talk again: Can I know your name?


    Call me, Ian! Ian didnt hide his true identity and said directly.


    But what he didnt expect was that Jinbe gave a slight glimpse and said: Ian? This name, I think Ive heard the name before Are you from the East Blue?


    How did you know? Ian was a bit strange, even though he was a very famous Pirate hunter in the East Blue, but his reputation wouldnt spread at this point and reach the New World, right!?


    Jinbe suddenly stood up and bowed at Ian: If you are the Pirate hunter Ian from the East Blue, then the Old Man here needs to apologize to you!


    Huh! What do you mean? Ian felt confused. It was hard tomunicate with the Boss Jinbe.


    The Old Man apologizes, not for anything else, but for Arlong! Jinbe said: Arlong is originally one of my people and a former member of the Sun Pirates. Your Excellency caught him, but at that time, the World Government and Marines looked at him as a fellow of mine, so they let him go quietly. I didnt know about it only afterward


    Huuuh! When Ian heard this, he got a little angry, and then stood up suddenly.


    Arlong, they let go of that guy!? How did this happen!?


    In the beginning, Ian went to catch Arlong, although it was for his bounty, but he also did it to relieve Namis suffering. Even if he did get along with Nami and wasnt able to turn her, the talented navigator, onto his side, Ian regarded it as a good thing to umte virtue


    Now you tell me that the Government and the Marines let him go quietly!? And thats just for your sake?


    What does this mean? This means that Arlong is likely going to return to Cocoyasi Vige again, and then Nami and her vige will be hurt again!


    NO F**K, my Master!!!


    This made Ian think about Kuina. Whenever he wanted to make a change, the historical inertia of this f**king world would emerge quietly, which would make his expected results deviate.


    The more Ian thinks about it, the more furious he gets. He lost his mind and didnt care if the person in front of him was one of the Shichibukai. He couldnt help punching Jinbe on his face. (O.o)


    He was very strong now, Jinbe was punched to the ground by his fist, and after mming him, Ian reacted suddenly and immediately set off his posture to defend against Jinbes counterattack.


    However, he didnt expect that Jinbe had no idea of


    counterattacking. He wiped the corner of his mouth and sat on the ground. He bowed his head to Ian. Arlong is one of mypatriots, you arrested him, I had a hatred for you, but now, you have saved a lot of my people from Marijoa. This kind of kindness makes the Old Man very grateful. This was why I apologize to your Excellency. Its against chivalry if I dont ept this fist!


    As soon as the words were said, Ian was out of his way. After sighing hardly and sitting down, Ian said, Im not the person you need to apologize to


    If Nami still follows Luffy to the sea in the future, then you can apologize to her again Thats what Ian thought.


    Huh Well, Boss Jinbe, do you have anything else to do here? Ian said in a discouraged tone: Hurry up and say it.


    Jinbe raised his head and said to Ian: It can be seen that your ship is broken. The old man can leave you a ship with the corresponding water and food, but in exchange, please let me take away my Compatriots!

 Chapter 154: New 4-star cards

    Chapter 154: New 4-star cards


    Huh? What did you just say? Ian was slightly shocked: You want to take yourpatriots away? You are talking about the fish-men I saved?


    Jinbe nodded and said: Yes, although it is very impolite to exchange them in this regard, but I have to do it!


    Why? Ian said, Even though they are your fellow citizens, but they shouldnt be controlled by you!?


    This is not the case! Jinbe exined: It can be seen that your Excellency


    Before even finishing his words, Ian interrupted him: Im called Ian, always your Excellency, you have to stop this. Its bothering me! You are obviously older than me, you dont need to call me that.


    Well, Ian! Jinbe also said with ease: Now you want to set up a pirate group, and fight against the pursuit of marine, right? Originally, you saved my people, and they are willing to follow you no matter what I know I shouldnt interfere. But nowadays, the Fish-men family ismitted to easing conflicts with human beings. We have been working hard for several years for this. In such a sensitive period, the Fish-man family can no longer confront the marines and World Government, so


    Switching with other people, they may not necessarily understand the meaning of Jinbes words, but Ian understood it.


    Although it is now impossible to personally visit the Fish-man Ind to witness the life of the Fish-men, Ian also knows that Queen Otohime, a key figure on Fish-man Ind, has been trying to ease the hostility between the Fish-man and humans. She doesnt want the future of Mermaid Ind, the next generation, to live in the sea without sunshine forever, and wants to let human beings and Mermaid ept each other. Now, Queen Otohime has died, but her efforts are still affecting many people, and Jinbe was one of them.


    In fact, the World Government also wants to ease the racial contradiction with the Fish-man family. Otherwise, they will not let Jinbe join the Shichibukai. This was the reason why they secretly released Arlong, who was captured by Ian.


    But they were unable topletely stop the trafficking of the Fish-man family


    Whether it was, the World Government or Jinbe with Fish-man Ind, now both sides have the will to ease conflicts and are working hard to make progress. Therefore, Jinbes request was naturally not difficult to understand. He wanted to take thosepatriots of fish-men. Naturally, he doesnt want to bring a negative impact at such a critical moment.


    Dont underestimate the emergence of these people. They were likely to make the efforts of Fishman Ind fall short.


    After understanding the meaning of Jinbe, Ian realized his difficulties. Although it was a pity to let these Fish-men leave, after all, these naval battle experts were a strong help, but Ian decided to ept Jinbes conditions.


    If he didnt ept this that would be bad, Jinbes prestige was very high among the Fish-man people. If Ian tried to keep the Fish-men from leaving, it would make things worse.


    So he nodded, said: Okay, you can take them with you!


    Jinbe didnt expect Ian to be a thinker. After a sigh of relief, he bowed to Ian: Im so grateful! Thank you so much!


    However, I have a condition! Ian touched his chin and said: Beside the ship, you have to do me a favor!


    Name it! Jinbe nodded.


    I believe you saw it when younded Ian said: Among the people I rescued, there are young children and a lot of women. My Pirate Group has just been established. Next, we are expecting to face a huge battle with the Marines. If it is up to me to send them away, it would be a very difficult thing to do. So Im asking for your help to send them home!


    This was what Ian just thought of. It was really too difficult for him to take back these people from the north to the south. It happened that Jinbe was there, his identity as a Shichibukai can let the Fish-man pirates ships pass through unimpeded. So Ian asked for his help, which was the perfect solution for him.


    My honor doesnt allow me to refuse such a request! Jinbe responded.


    After hearing Jinbes answer, Ian couldnt help but sigh. Jinbe was really a person of manners and etiquette.


    After the agreement was reached, the two returned to the coast together.


    In the eyes of all the people, they announced their decision.


    There were some regrets in the eyes of those fish-men who were going to set sail with Jinbe, but they dont raise any objections. Those who are going to be sent home were relieved to hear that they were escorted by a Shichibukai.


    Next, both sides were busy for a while. Jinbemanded the members of the fish-man pirates to vacate a ship, and at the same time, he took arge amount of food and water, and they were ready to be handed over to Ian.


    Ian was counting the number of people to be sent away, destinations and so on, then summing them up, when the timees, he will hand them over to Jinbe.


    They were busy from noon till night, and that was all the statistics.


    There were more than 300 people to be sent away, which was a huge number. Even Jinbe sees it a bit stunned.


    However, since he promised, Jinbe took over the list withoutining.


    The only thing left was how to remove the ve imprint from these people.


    This was something that must be paid attention to. These people were all rescued from the Celestial Dragons. All of them were branded with the Hoof of the Flying Dragon. With this mark, it means that these people belong to the private belongings of the Celestial Dragons, and this was the mark of the inferior people.


    If they dont remove this mark, the ves will remember their tragic experiences every time they see it, and people may inform the Marines about them. There were many people who hated the Celestial Dragons in this world. Simrly, there were many people who are afraid of them. If their marks were identally seen by others, its hard to guarantee that no one will report them for fear of getting into trouble and let them be caught again.


    So while eating dinner, Ian kept thinking about this matter.


    At first, he thought, if its really impossible to remove them, its better to ask the original sun Pirate Group to give them their pattern and cover the Hoof. Even if these people will suffer for it, but it would better then letting them get caught again.


    However, when eating, Ian suddenly pped his forehead and thought of a thing.


    In order to upgrade Hieis card, didnt he let the System automatically gather advanced stones from buying a lot of ten consecutive draws?


    After gathering the amount needed of the advanced stones, Ian didnt ask about how many times the System has drawn ten consecutive draws. Maybe he has drawn a lot ofplete cards. Why didnt he check it out and see if there were stronger treatment-assisted cards?


    The healing ability of Yukinas two-star card has been mastered by him. Its just a simple wound healing ability that cant achieve other effects, such as regeneration. Why cant it work for old wounds? Thats because the old wounds were actually healed, so her healing effect wont do anything.


    In the system interface, Ian opened the inventory interface. He wanted to check his cards, and at the same time, asked the System: How many packs did the previous operation bought?


    A total of 127 [ten consecutive draws]! The System replied: A total of 635000 diamonds were consumed, 46plete two-star cards, 19plete three-star cards, and 5plete four-star cards were obtained! (T/N: wow thats a lot :o)


    Ian was overjoyed when he heard this. As expected, he was still rich. Although he spent half of the five billion Berries he got from the Celestial Dragons treasure trove, the remaining diamonds could still support him for a long time.


    So, in fact, Ian wasnt too short of money now. What he needs now was to improve his own level and foundation skills.


    The three-star cards were not that useful for him now, and not needed to be upgraded, because after he tried to upgrade Hieis card to its max state, he found that the resources consumed by this operation were toorge, unless they had some significant skills, then he would think about it.


    So he directly looked at the newly acquired five four-star cards.


    To be precise, it should be four four-star cards, because one of these cards was actually a card that he owned, he got another Yasuos card!


    This Yasuo card was automatically converted into 80 fragments of Yasuos card. Ian could use it if he wanted to upgrade it to five-star.


    Among the four new cards, there were two cards from the Shinigami world.


    Since he has drawn exclusive treasure pieces of a Zanpakuto, it was no surprise that there were some cards from Bleach.


    Among these two cards, one was The Quincy Ishida Ury. As he was a major character, he was defined as a four-star card by the System. Ian used to like this man with sses when he read Manga. However, after seeing his skills, Ian was a bit dumbfounded.


    Because the skills of Ishida Urys card doesnt only require a higher level of Nen Skills, but they also require a high level of Archery Skills!!


    After unlocking the swordsmanship skills, Nen skills, and Physical skills, Ian finally saw a new basic skill!


    In fact, a lot of Anime and Game characters do use bows and arrows as weapons, so on second thought, Ian was relieved that the System ssified the Archery skills as a basic skill.


    However, what made Ian extremely mad and wanted to make a lot ofints was that Ishida has a passive skill called [Max level of Tailing Skill]


    The effect of this passive skill was that he could repair all ripped clothes, and addce edge and extinct master cross marks


    As soon as he saw the description of this skill, Ian spat out his guts, because he suddenly thought of the scene where Ishida mended the exposed cotton for the rag doll


    What the f**k System, why are you like this, not useful at all!


    Ian couldnt help but think of what would happen if the passive effect of Ishidas card wasbined with Leos abilities from the Stitch-Stitch Fruit?

 Chapter 155: Intoxicating Exclusive Treasure

    Chapter 155: Intoxicating Exclusive Treasure


    Ian can almost guess the cards that require Archery Skills, which were Ishida Ury or Dark Ranger, etc. But whoever the character was, he would need this skill.


    But Ian wasnt ready to use this card. He doesnt have the time and energy to practice another basic skill. The existing basic skills were enough for him to work on. He was still in the Intermediate-Level Physical Skill.


    In the fight with Aokiji, Ian saw hisck of physical strength and Stamina. For those Devil Fruit Users with great physical power, they could use their fruit abilities without limitation. Ian was basically the same, the higher his stamina the more Nen recovery


    Aokiji was much older than Ian, which means that his physical strength wouldst longer than Ian. After decades of practice, it was notparable to Ians several months of training. This was also the reason why Ian quickly ran away after using the ck Dragon Wave. He couldnt fight Aokiji for a long time. He only had the energy tounch a tremendous projectile and then escaped.


    Throwing Ishida Urys card aside, Ian looked at another four-star card from Bleach, the World of Shinigami.


    This card suddenly brought some surprises to Ian.


    [Orihime Inoue]


    Card rank: Four stars


    Level: 1


    Strength: 20


    Speed: 30


    Vitality: 80


    Nen: 320


    Skills: Shun Shun Rikka Six Princess Shielding Flowers: summon six fairies harbored in the pair of six-petal flower-shaped hairpins as soldiers to attack with the host (Requires: Advanced Nen skills, needs to be equipped with exclusive treasure Shun Shun Rikka)


    Sten Kisshun Twin Sacred Return Shield: Summon two fairies (Ayame and Shun) from the Shun Shun Rikka to heal and regrow missing part of the target (Requires: Advanced Nen skills, needs to be equipped with exclusive treasure Shun Shun Rikka)


    Santen Kesshun Three Sacred Links Shield: Summon three fairies (Hinagiku, Lily, and Baigon) forming a triangle, creating the foundation of a shield (Requires: Expert-level Nen skills, needs to be equipped with exclusive treasure Shun Shun Rikka)


    Shiten Kshun Shield of Four Heavens Resistance: (Itbines Shun Shun Rikkas offensive and defensive properties) Summon four fairies (Hinagiku, Lily, Baigon, and Tsubaki) creating a triangr shield which defends and reflect attacks (Requires: Expert-level Nen skills, needs to be equipped with exclusive treasure Shun Shun Rikka)


    Secret Abilities: the rejection of all things: Passive Ability, enhance all skill effects 100% (Requires: Grandmaster Nen skills, cannot be activated only the card bes a five-star red card.)


    Bonds: Get Kurosaki Ichigo: Gain +40% Vitality


    Get Tatsuki Arisawa: Gain +32% Strength


    Get Chizuru Honsh: Gain +24% speed


    Get Kuchiki Rukia: Gain +34% Nen


    The reason for Ians pleasant surprise was that this is a card with all-round auxiliary effects, attack, defense, and heal And it was also a four-star card, which was more valuable than the Yukinas card.


    However, Ian doesnt know if Orihimes card ability can remove the mark of the Celestial Dragon.


    Judging from the various skill requirements of the card, this was surely a card that only runs with Nen. The Strength and Speed Attribute were quite low, but its initial Nen value was far higher than that of other cards. Moreover, this card seems to require the exclusive treasure Six Princess Shielding Flowers before it can be used.


    Six Princess Shielding Flowers Ian had a headache thinking about it. Do I have to refresh the VIP store and gather all its pieces first?


    Needless to say, this Six Princess Shielding Flowers is definitely a four-star exclusive treasure like a Zanpakuto, and I dont know if I have gathered any fragments of this exclusive treasure during the previous ten consecutive draws.


    Ian asked the system about this matter, only to find out that some pieces were indeed extracted. However, the number added up to only 42 fragments, and to synthesize a four-star exclusive treasure, he needed 100 fragments.


    I need fifty-eight more pieces? Ian thought about it for a while and found that it wasnt too much, so he just started refreshing the store and looking for the exclusive treasure Six Princess Shielding Flowers to buy.


    Ian was a Gold VIP. The high-level card store can give him Three-star and four-star card fragments, as well as the exclusive treasure fragments of Three-star and four-star. Generally, the number of fragments was 2-3 when they appear.


    In addition, the materials used for treasure reinforcement were asionally brushed out, so Ian kept buying them.


    The manual refresh was different from the automatic refresh of the system. When Ian sees a cards fragments that he likes or can use, he buys them, making full use of each refreshing effect. After all, refreshing once with 2000 diamonds is equivalent to 40,000 Berries.


    The only problem was its speed, the refresh was quite slow. Fortunately, they will leave the next day, so Ian still has a whole night toplete this task.


    In that case, he refreshed until it was 3:00 AM, and finally assembled all the pieces needed for the Six Princess Shielding Flowers.


    However, for such a long time, Ian has refreshed more than 800 times, which was more efficient than the automatic system refresh. However, in addition, he also bought a lot of pieces of Hieis exclusive treasures. The fragments of Hieis treasures were nothing else but a sealing bandage.


    The Dragon of the Darkness me generates scorching mes when it was domesticated and summoned. Ian burned all his sleeves at the time, so he thought it might be useful.


    Since the Six Princess Shielding Flowers have been synthesized, Ian will certainly try it, but during the experiment, something happened that made him speechless.


    Originally Ian thought that to use Orihimes Skills, he only needs to ce her card in the card slot and equip the exclusive treasure, and that wont bring any impact. As a result, Ians thoughts were wrong.


    When applying the healing skill of Twin Sacred Return Shield on his legs, the Six Princess Shielding Flowers appeared on his hair!


    So when he noticed this, Ian kept repeating: I have flower-shaped hairpins in my hair I have flower-shaped hairpins in my hair I have flower-shaped hairpins in my hair!!!!


    When he touched the flower-shaped hairpins that appeared on his head, Ian suddenly felt like he turned into a little girl!


    Is this because the so-called exclusive treasure the Six Princess Shielding Flowers was a girls hairpin, right!?


    He is a grown man, A GROWN MAN. When he uses this cards skills, a pair of hairpin appears on his head!? Is there anything more intoxicating than this?


    Ian can also equip the exclusive treasure of this card. At that time, when the system told him that only one kind of exclusive treasures can be equipped at a time, but this reflects on him. If the card is also equipped with exclusive treasures, then when using skills, it will also be manifested!


    That is to say, if he obtained the exclusive treasure of Iori Yagami, the Yasakani Jewel, when he uses the skill of Iori Yagami, the Magatama ne will appear on his neck.


    After confirming this with System, Ian didnt know what to say. If tomorrow, when he goes out to remove the Celestial Dragon mark from the person leaving, then in front of so many people, a beautiful flower-shaped hairpin would appear on his head. Wouldnt they think that something weird is going on?


    Ian didnt know whether to cry orugh to imagine this scene, then he silently took his own bear ear cap!


    Sure enough, only the hat could turn into an artifact. As long as he wears it tomorrow, he may be able to hide it from being seen, right?


    After experimenting with the effect of the Twin Sacred Return Shield, Ian found that the healing ability of Orihime was indeed higher and greater than that of Yukinas card. If they have to be described with words, then Yukinas ability may just be called Cure, while the one of Orihime was Recover!


    The two are totally different. Recovery refers not only to treat injuries, but also to the full recovery of the body to its previous intact state.


    In fact, Ian himself did not know the specific difference between the two, nor did he understand how the system sets these abilities. He just knows that the skill of this card can achieve his purpose, which was enough.


    From this, Ian started thinking: I dont know the full potential of the Twin Sacred Return Shield. Can it help with Kuinasa? Logically speaking, Kuina did damage her brain and consciousness, but her body was intact, and the general therapeutic effect does not work, but the oue of the Twin Sacred Return Shield may be useful??


    Ian cant determine for the time being. He can only put it down first and wait for a chanceter.


    In the early morning of the next day, all the people gathered on the coast. Not only Jinbes Fish-man pirates had to sail with those who were going home, but also Ian and his group, who got a new ship, were also ready to sail.


    At that time, the young boy who toasted to Ian was also to be sent back. Although he had no family, a gentle-looking woman in the ves was willing to adopt him, so even if the boy wanted to go to the sea with Ian as a pirate, Ian still didnt agree and included him on the list to be sent back.


    Why dont you let me go with you? The kid was crying in front of Ian.


    You are too young! Ian patted his shoulder and said: We cant take care of you, kid, we will wait until you grow up, and then you can join us!


    These words were just to fool him, and when he finally persuaded the boy to stop crying, Ian asked him to take off his shirt and turn around.


    On the back of the kid, a ck mark was engraved there. The skin injured by the mark waspletely dead, thats why it turned ck. Ian shook his head and silently took out his hat and then put it back on. After that, heunched the Twin Sacred Return Shield towards his back.


    The two petals from the hairpins fell and turned into two little elves, pulling out a long and narrow yellow space to cover the back of the kid, and then the ck mark disappeared slowly!


    Jinbe and the rest werent able to see these two little elves, because these two elves were actually formed by the Nen, unlike the exclusive treasures (the hairpins) that were presented by the System, but they can see the childs mark disappear. Jinbe was a little surprised: You turned out to be a great healer?


    Not really! Ian did not know how to answer him, but vaguely said, Its just an application of ability.


    When he saw that Ian was unwilling to answer him properly, he did not ask more.


    The disappearance of the Celestial Dragons mark made the boy ecstatic. Although he was still young, he didnt want to bear the mark of shame all his life.


    Next, Ian did the same for everyone.


    .


    This kind of healing Skill was actually quite exhausting. Ian stopped after a while and took a rest. Until toss to noon, everyone was treated.

 Chapter 156: Setting up a Pirate Group (I)

    Chapter 156: Setting up a Pirate Group (I)


    When everyones marks were removed, Ian quickly unequipped Orihimes card.


    Because he always thought that if he equipped this card for a long time, that would leave a spot in his heart.


    Among the cards in the System, there were a lot of female character cards, which not only did they have a beautiful style and a sexy look, but also some very powerful skills. If this was only a game, Ian might mainly collect these gorgeousdies cards (T/N: As am I doing in our discord: collecting and iming Waifus Join us <strong>https://discord.gg/SfjWVty</strong> ). After all, everyone loves beautifuldies.


    But the problem was that the exclusive treasures of these cards were annoying, especially when they were disyed on him. Hairpins, a feminine essory, really made Ian feel embarrassed.


    From this, he also thought about what to do in case of drawing a card like Mai Shiranui, he doesnt know what exclusive treasures she could have, whether its her fan or her sexy Kunoichi (female ninja) suit


    If it was her costume, then he wont use this card even if it was a matter of life and death


    No one knows what Ian was doing exactly, but this does not prevent people from realizing that Ian has used magical means to erase their ve marks. When all the marks have been removed, all the rescued ves were all excited and started cheering for him.


    Their eyes are filled with tears. No one was willing to bear this stigma for the rest of his life. The disappearance of the mark means that thest shackles on them have been removed.


    Since then, it is a new life!


    Everyone invariably confronted Ian and bowed deeply.


    Looking at this scene in silence, Jinbe seemed to recall the scene when the Sun Pirate Group was established


    The people who were leaving started boarding Jinbes ships. Although they were a little reluctant, they understood what the Savior was going to face next. If they stayed with him, they would turn into burdens.


    When Ian saw that they were all on board, he said to Jinbe: Please take good care of them, they are now your responsibility!


    Jinbe nodded, did not say anything, then jumped onto the bow andmanded the members of Fish-man Pirate Group to sail.


    The people who remained on the shore watched Jinbes ships go away, and when they were no longer visible, they turned around and looked at Ian.


    Ian was not hiding his face this time. He took off his mask and waved his hand, saying, Lets go, we have to start sailing too!


    Whoa!!!


    The rest of the people raised their arms and cheered. They followed Ian and boarded the ship that Jinbe had left for them.


    Take off the cables!


    Pull up the anchor! Set the sails!


    Haii! Captain!


    With Ians order, the people on board began to work in an orderly manner. In fact, Ian didnt understand these things at first when he went out to the sea, but it was good that he stayed on Aces ship for a while, and somehow learned some terms.


    The ship started turning, and slowly began to leave the ind. Ian stood at the bow of the ship, looking at the bright weather, the sea breeze blowing in his face. Finally, he was fired with boundless enthusiasm. (T/N: After 150 chapters, Ian finally has his own ship and his own crew, WOOHOO o/)


    Looking back, he looked at the busy sailors on HIS ship.


    There were a total of 75 people who were willing to stay and go out to sea with him. They were already homeless, so they follow Ian without hesitation.


    Of these 75 people, most of them were humans, but there were many members of other races. Apart from the Fish-men who were taken away by Jinbe, there was a giant on this ship, Named Raideen. He was too big. It seems that he can only sleep on the deck at night. Besides him, there was also a Mink, the ck bear Mink, who doesnt leave Ian with rubbing his face against Ians, while humming Garchu!, his name was Doroni, he was an honest and straightforward guy.


    In addition, there were four people from the Longarm Tribe and two from the Longleg Tribe on board. Although they looked strange, to be honest, they were really strong.


    Most of the remaining people were strong and powerful men. Some of them were originally pirates, some were just ordinary people, but when ites to fighting, they cane in handy.


    There were also several women on the ship. Margaret, whom Ian met, was also among them. These girls anddies were homeless and destitute. Although they cant fight, they can help with other jobs such as cleaning and cooking (-_-). Ian didnt want to be smothered by a group of old men on his ship. So when Margaret and some other proposed to stay, he acquiesced.


    Most importantly, Margaret knew a little about sailing and waspetent in the job of a navigator. This was the most important point for him.


    Among these people, there were all kinds of skills, some of whom were able to be sailors, some can operate artillery, and some have a sharp vision, so they can serve as watchmen, others were capable of repairing ships, and there was a great chef. (Ian is the doctor XD)


    With such a group of people, Ians Pirate Group was naturally shaped, and these people were more loyal to him than the group of hunter he gathered at the Sabaody Archipgo.


    Seeing them busy doing their own work, Ian couldnt help but recall what happened during this time.


    In fact, the whole thing was about to be doomed after hearing the news of the devil fruits and sneaking into Marijoa, then causing such a riot.


    Some people may say that Ian could have escaped quietly by himself, and there was no need to make such a big move and flee the ves, but to be honest, he was just considering the present and not considering the future. Ian killed a Celestial Dragon out of righteous indignation at that time. No matter what, the Celestial Dragons and the World Government will never let go of him. They will definitely investigate everyone and everything.


    Even though Ian didnt reveal his face at the time, but if he thought that he could rely on this alone, that would be his biggest mistake So even if he hides from them in Skypiea and think that he was safe and the World Government would not be able to track him down That wont work either!


    The most readily avable example was in front of his eyes, Ace!


    In order to avoid the investigation of the World Government, his mother, Rouge, gave birth to Ace after 20 months of pregnancy, and he was handed over to Garp for adoption. So even with the help of a legendry Marine, a Vice Admiral, was it enough?


    However, in the end, Ace was traced, and his true identity was revealed!


    After all, the World Government has controlled the world for so many years, and its intelligence agencies must be all-pervasive. Ian may be able to escape for a while, but as long as the Celestial Dragons doesnt give up tracking him, he will be exposed one day.


    If he was hiding alone, then by the time he will be discovered, Ian cant run away alone. Facing arge number of marine pursuits, he is likely to be trapped on an ind and finally be caught.


    He cant escape alone! Because the most critical point was that one person cant drive a ship!


    Unless he can fly, and for a long distance, otherwise, he will never be able to run. Even the possibility of mixing with a merchant ship wont work, because once the marines have information about him, they will check it severely.


    So Ian cant fly, cant drive a boat by himself, but he can find a group of people to help him with this!


    This was another reason that made him decide to save these ves, not only helping them, but also helping himself.


    So, in fact, although these people have been calling him a benefactor and a savior, Ian never really regarded himself as their benefactor. He knew very well that they both were tied to a rope.


    They wanted to escape from Marijoa, but they also had to flee from the pursuit of the Marines. The two sides have the same purpose, so they have to work together to achieve their goal.


    Its impossible for Ian toe up with a solution until the moment. From the beginning, he didnt mean to look down on the intelligence ability of the World Government. So the establishment of a pirate group to fight against their pursuit was the only way left for him.


    His original n was to go back to the East Blue before the World Government found out his true identity. First, he would give the devil fruit he had stolen to master Koshiro, and the other thing was to prepare them for any consequences. In case the Celestial Dragons had to shamelessly engage his family, then master Koshiro has to avoid them.


    However, his n didnt need to be implemented after he met uncle Kuma by mistake and joining the Revolutionary Army. Uncle Kuma sent the devil fruit to the East Blue with his strange ability. At the same time, he promised that the Revolutionary Army would protect his family and his master, which made Ianpletely relieved from his worries.


    All things, in fact, were linked up together one by one. There is always thew of cause and consequence. If Ian didnt kill the Celestial Dragons son that night, he would not get the amulet, the Celestial Dragons identity chip. If it wasnt for this talisman, Ian would definitely be wanted by the Marines for life. But now it was different, if Ian defeats the pursuit of Marines, then after a long time, ording to Uncle Kumas n, as long as Celestial Dragons want to get their identity chips back, they have no other choice but to ept Ians terms!


    Of course, Ian would like to have the opportunity to be a Shichibukai, and he cant wait to see the daye, when their enemy was sitting clearly in front of them, and they, the Celestial Dragons, have to give up their need for revenge and take down the bounty and the charge then receiving their chip. What an interesting picture!


    Just as Ian thought about these things, he saw the people on the shiping towards him. At this time, the ship had run smoothly, and their work had been finished.


    Whats wrong? Ian asked them.


    Captain, we dont know your name yet! The ck bear Mink, Doroni, scratched his head, and asked honestly. (FFS xD I totally forget about that what a long chapter T-T)


    Ian smiled slightly, but didnt feel surprised. After sending away the others, he doesnt need to hide any longer, especially from the members of his own Pirate Crew. Thats why he pulled off his mask before.


    My name is Ian! I used to be a pirate hunter! Ian smiled and said to them, But now, I have be a pirate!


    Captain Ian, you dont need to worry or be ashamed! A sailorughed and said, In fact, many pirates in this world were forced to take this path. Even if you were originally a pirate hunter, thats totally normal, there were even many people who were Marines, and then they eventually became pirates!

 Chapter 157: Setting up a Pirate Group (II)

    Chapter 157: Setting up a Pirate Group (II)


    Hearing this, everyone on boardughed.


    Ian did the same. Then he thought of X Drake, one of the supernovae, the Worst Generation, that will appear in the future. He used to be a rear admiral of the Marines. For some reason, he finally became a pirate. Inparison, the identity of a pirate hunter was nothing!


    Captain! Doroni scratched his head, and handed over a wanted poster: But, you are now a pirate!


    This poster was left by Jinbe, and not only did Ian see it, but the entire ship has seen it.


    He didnt know why, but when everyone saw his bounty, there was a sense of pride in their hearts.


    The man in charge, our captain, was a pirate worth 500 million Berries!


    Now that they were members of his Pirate Group, the idea ofparing his reward amount among the pirates have also been nted in the hearts of everyone, even Ian himself. When he took this wanted poster, he couldnt help thinking this is my value!


    Just like those big stars (The Worst Generation), Ian now has a price, and this feeling for him wasnt that cool.


    The reward amount represents the world governments recognition of his importance and threat level. The most irritating thing was that Ians bounty wasnt caused by evil deeds.


    Sometimes Ian thinks that Celestial Dragons were not bad people after all Not only did they receive tons of money and countless Devil Fruit for doing nothing, but also they were famous all over the world. Ian started thinking of a way to join them (XD)


    Does anyone else have a bounty other than me? Ian asked them.


    A big man raised his hand and said, Captain, I used to have a bounty of 14 million!


    Me too, I have a reward of 11 million! Another person raised his hand.


    If he didnt ask this time, he would be shocked in the future when he finds out. So apart from Ian, there were still many other bounties on this ship. Although their amount wasnt high, the lowest one was only three million Berries, but with many people, the total was remarkable.


    The highest one turned out to be Raideens! He has a 60 million bounty.


    After he asked for details, Ian learned that the giant warriors like Raideen from Elbaf mostly live like pirates, and a small number of them will be mercenaries or join the Marines.


    There were many giants in the Marines, and their ranks were generally very high. This was because giants are a natural warrior race. As soon as they grow up, they will have a strongbat power. The Marines attaches great importance to them. Those who can be drawn into the army were generally given higher ranks, and the same was true for the bounties of the Giant Race Pirates.


    Its ridiculous that a soldier like Raideen should be taken as a ve. But it was all because of a big barrel of Sake In other words, all the giants were drunkards. When he firstnded in Sabaody Archipgo, he got wasted by human traffickers, then he was tied up and sold.


    In addition to their fighting talent, these people have a simple brain. Perhaps because of their powerful bodies, not many people can hurt them. So they have little precautions against others.


    As soon as the statistics came out, Ian couldnt help but be a bit stunned. The total reward of their Pirate Group was 670 million Berries!


    Does any of you is a Devil Fruit User? Ian asked.


    This question made people look at each other, left and right, but no one came forward.


    This surprised Ian. I originally thought that so many people with bounties should have some with Devil Fruits powers, right? How can I know that there is none?


    Its not surprising that Ian asked such a question. The devil fruit was basically a foundation and a plug-in existence in this world. Ordinary people or powerful people can still fight, but as long as they dont know how to use Haki, then it would all be in vain. On the contrary, a devil fruit user, even if his body was soft and weak, can stand out at the moment when he was needed relying on his fruit abilities.


    Ian asked if there was any devil fruit user, because he wanted to take the opportunity and build the cadre skeleton of the pirate group. No matter what, a pirate group always needs some elites as the main force to lead the battles.


    It seems that a lot of things were beyond his expectation.


    Although Raideensbat effectiveness was good and he could be regarded as a cadre, Ian feels a little unwilling.


    Wait a minute, I remember that there was a Devil fruit user among us! A voice suddenly came from behind.


    When they looked around, they found out that it was Margaret who shouted. She was so excited, Yeah Im sure, its Matthew, but it seems that even Matthew himself does not understand his own ability!


    Matthew? I think Ive heard this name Ian pondered.


    Captain, have you forgotten? Margaret red: Its the chef who cooks for us!


    Ian was stunned, then he thought of it and said, hes a chef?


    Yes! Margaret said: Would you like me to call him, and ask him yourself?


    Ian nodded quickly, and it didnt take long for Margaret to bring the chef named Matthew.


    From the moment he appeared, Ian stared at this guy, Matthew, and began analyzing him. He found that the man was very distinctive. He had a long blonde hair and a braid at the back of his head. The braid nted to the side and hung over his shoulder, above his white Chef Jacket. He looked very handsome.


    But he has a pair of fish eyes!


    This guys eyes were a little dull, as if he was inck of energy, and he has two big ck circles around his eyes. Its like a long-termck of sleep. When he was brought up, he used a kind of slow-talking method: Captain are you looking for me?


    Not only Ian, but even the others listening to the tone of this guys voice, they couldnt help but feeling strange Goosebumps. That slow-talking made people want to drag him over and beat him up until he quickly finished his sentences.


    Ian asked him, Are you a Devil Fruit User?


    I am but I dont know how to use it Matthew spoke in the same way again.


    When Ian listened to his words, he only felt his teeth were about to burst from the anger he was holding. Such a tone of voice was torturing him.


    He had to ask Margaret, Are you sure that hes a Devil Fruit user?


    Margaret said: I cant be wrong, because when I was around him, I found that anyone who touched him would fall asleep for no reason!


    Oh!? When he settled down, he came to his senses and said, Matthew, you can touch someone and let me see!


    Okay Captain! Matthew didnt object, he slowly reached out and touched a big man beside him.


    Ian clearly saw that after being touched by Matthew, the big mans eyelids suddenly began to sag down, and then he could not bear it any longer. He fell down, and with a bang, he mmed his head on the deck, and then slumbered


    He slept within a second!!?


    The people on ship suddenly felt horrified and quickly moved away from Matthew, for fear of being identally touched by him. (T/N: WTF, this is your Cook..?)


    How did he fall asleep? Matthew with his fish eyes asked curiously.


    Dont you realize it yourself? Ian asked him strangely, such ability was definitely the power of his devil fruit!


    Its maybe a Paramecia devil fruit, like for example hypnotic fruit!


    Only in the face of Ians inquiry, the tone of Matthews reply was really anxious. Ian forced to endure the feeling of wanting to swear out load and beat him up, so he finally sighed heavily and asked him for his story.


    What Ian did not expect was that Matthew turned out to be a royal chef from the West Blue, and he was very famous. He was originally a chef for the royal family of his country. But two years ago, his king got a devil fruit by chance. So he wanted to eat it to get its ability, but his spoiled king heard that the devil fruit tastes like feces, so he hesitated.


    In the end, this King summoned Matthew and told him to find a way to cook this Devil Fruit and make it taste good.


    Matthew did so. He peeled off the devil fruit, marinated it with cream and honey, and made it into a fruit pudding then sent it to his king.


    The taste did change, but the strange thing was that after the king ate it, he didnt get the Devil Fruits ability.


    The king immediately became furious, thinking that Matthew had deceived him and reced the fruit with a fake one, so he was directly sent to jail, and then because of his famous cooking skills, the officer of the prison sold him to the ve traders. The trafficker finally handed him over to the Celestial Dragons.


    Matthew said in a slow tone and wiped his tears. He was aggrieved because he did not take the devil fruit or rece it.


    Ian looked at him silently, and finally said, You must have tasted the finished product first before handing it to the king, havent you?


    Matthew raised his head, and his fish eyes did not change, but he said in a somewhat surprised tone, Captain how did you know that I tasted it?


    Stop!!! Ian couldnt bear it anymore, and quickly stopped his inquiry, but he was able to understand the origin of Matthews devil fruit ability.


    When the chefs taste the dishes they have made, this is fine, but if the cooking object is devil fruit, things were for sure different


    In this way, his King wasnt really wrong for ming him


    After taking Matthew and studying his devil fruit abilities, Ian understood something about it.


    This fruit can be called the sleeping fruit, drowsy fruit, or hypnotic fruit. Matthews ability was to force the living creatures that his hands touch into sleep for ten minutes!


    This ability can be very weak, because it must be Matthews hands that touch the person, and Matthew himself was just a cook, and he doesnt have much fighting power


    Moreover, this kind of forced sleep can be driven away by the pain. For example, after Matthew touches someone making him fall asleep, and then the victim receives a punch or gets stabbed, that would relieve his sleepiness.


    However, it is possible to make such ability very strong and useful.


    Ian guessed that if Matthew would use Haki to touch a Logia user and make him fall asleep, even if it was Aokiji, Kizaru or Akainu, the three Admirals, Matthew could make them fall asleep instantly!


    Anyway, with Matthews Ability, at least one devil fruit user, Ians mood was much better.


    After learning about the members of his group, the remaining question was to decide the name and g of these pirates.

 Chapter 158: Dragon Hunters

    Chapter 158: Dragon Hunters


    About three hourster, a ck Pirate g rose at the mast of Ians ship.


    The pattern on this g was normally a cross skull pattern, but the difference was that this skull was a dragons skull, and a sword was inserted straight down from the top of the dragons skull.


    This was the g pattern of Ian and his Pirates. It was painted by Margaret.


    Moreover, even the name of the Pirate group was also chosen by Margaret, she called it the Dragon Hunter Pirates!


    At a loss about what to do, Ian felt that putting his name as the name of the group wasnt a good choice, and the rest of the members didnt have a good idea either. They only thought of some silly names such as Ians Pirates, the Masked Pirates, the 76 Pirates, the Bear Ear Cap Pirates, etc. While they were dying to find a suitable name, Margaret interjected and said her thoughts. After hearing her, everyone looked at each other in dismay and then agreed to use it.


    Because everyone now knows that their captain, Ian, killed a Celestial Dragon, which was an unprecedented thing. Using this name not only shows Ians merits, but also their hatred against the Celestial Dragons.


    Although their mark has been erased, no matter who it was, there was no way that they could forgive these Celestial Dragons.


    Although using this name really pulls hatred, but for these people, it really doesnt matter. Even without this name, the Celestial Dragons wont let them go.


    Margaret was a very talented painter. Their pirate g turned to be a masterpiece. In Ians words, its a 1080p high-definition, which can be seen at a nce from afar. So when the pirate g was raised, everyone on the deck cant help cheering for such a moment.


    Haha, its established! Our Pirate Group is finally established!


    No one should underestimate the matter of the name and The Jolly Roger, this represents a sense of identity. At the moment the g was raised, the people on the ship regarded themselves as members of this Pirate Group.


    There were many people who, after going out to sea as pirates, tend to treat the Pirate Group as another home, while the other members of the Pirate Group, like family members, congregate under a pirate g and join hands in adventuring with their Pirate Ship.


    So no one should look only at the behavior of some pirate groups, doing all kinds of evil, but in this group and many other ones, they were extremely united, which was also a unique pirate culture.


    Next, naturally, it was time for another banquet. Although Matthew spoke slowly, it meant his usual state. This guy wasnt a royal chef for no reason, when he went in and starting cooking food and making dishes, he was like a different person. His fish eyes were gone, and they were reced by a sharp look. With the two other helpers, he quickly made a feast for all the people on board.


    Ian smelled the magnificent scent. When he ran to the kitchen, he saw this scene. At that time, he was very surprised. He felt that this guy has a dissociation of personality


    However, after eating what Matthew made, Ian found out that he really picked up a treasure. When he first woke up, he had eaten the breakfast made by Matthew. At that time, he didnt feel much about it. Now when all kinds of meat dishes and seafood dishes were served, Ian couldnt stop eating it.


    This master, Matthew, was worthy of being a royal chef, his craft was a bomb. All the people in the boat were enjoying it.


    A crew member was excited and patted Matthews hand. He just wanted to praise him, but in a second he fell asleep, making everyone aroundugh.


    However, Matthew had a lot of other problems besides this one. In the process of chatting with people, his slow voice was full of bitterness.


    And since eating the Devil Fruit, he couldnt sleep normally. To be exact, he has too little sleep time. He could only sleep for one hour every day!


    This was the origin of the two big dark circles around his fish eyes.


    Ian was amazed and asked why didnt he just touch himself to fall asleep, but he was told that Matthew became now immune to his own Ability.


    Doroni felt pity for him. He walked behind him, raised his paw, and knocked Matthew out.


    He can fall asleep now! Doroni scratched his head and said: And we dont have to listen to him, talking slowly


    Poof! Everyoneughed aloud directly. They didnt expect the ck bear Mink would turn out to be such a savage.


    That night, the party was held until veryte. After arranging some people to watch during the night, all the people fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, Ian yawned. When he got on the deck, he found that thest shift was Doronis duty.


    Ian asked him a random question: Hey Doroni, how much do you weigh?


    I dont know! Doroni scratched his head and said, Its probably more than 600 kilograms! (1322 pound)


    Ian nodded and said, Thats great! I need your help, sit on my back while Im doing some push-ups!


    Are you sure, Captain? Doroni was a little embarrassed.


    Less talking, more work! Ian said, I want you to listen to me.


    He was interested in this guys weight. Its rare to have such a guy. It saves Ian the trouble of finding exercise equipment.


    Ian began to exercise. He was lying on the deck, with Doroni on his back. He began to do push-ups with standard movements.


    It has to be said that weight-bearing exercises were the best to strengthen his body. Although Ian did only 300 push-ups while carrying Doroni, he was sweating a lot. At the same time, the proficiency of his physical practice skills was also soaring.


    After finishing the push-ups, Ian jumped into the middle of the sea and swam around. He was trying his best to increase his physical strength.


    When Ian swam 30 kilometers and chopped off a Sea King that wanted to eat him as breakfast, then Ian brought back his meat to make food. Then after a while, the people on the boat slowly woke up.


    Margaret took a piece of cleaned clothing, gave it to Ian, and handed him a towel to dry his hair.


    Where shall we go next? Ian asked Margaret.


    She took out a Log Pose, which Jinbe gave it to them, apass dedicated to the New World, it had three-pointers to the three different inds.


    The one on the left has the least vibration! Margaret said: The route to this ind should be safer. We have to go to this ind to replenish fresh water and food. By the way, captain, we dont have much money.


    Ian nodded, and found a sailor who had been a pirate, and asked him: How do pirates make money?


    Its mostly by robbery! The sailor said: But Captain Ian, wed better not rob themon people now.


    Huh? Ian smiled and said, Why?


    I always feel sorry for them! The sailor scratched his head and said, When I thought of thepanions who had escaped with us, there were many ordinary people like this, I felt that I cant get my hands on such a thing


    Are you the only one who thinks like this, or do everyone think the same? Ian asked him.


    The sailor thought for a moment and said, I guess we are all thinking the same way now!


    Ian patted him on the shoulder and said, Dont worry, we wont rob any ordinary people. If we want to rob goods, we must steal from other pirates.


    The sailor grinned suddenly.


    Is there any other way besides robbing? Ian asked.


    Of course! The sailor nodded: There are a lot of other things that could make us a good amount of money. Smuggling and selling weapons are all good businesses. As long as the goods can be escorted to the station smoothly and protected, we will make easy money.


    Ian nodded and his heart was filled with joy.


    In fact, in this World, there were still many things that can make tons of money. Otherwise, because of the arrival of the Great Age of Pirates, many original business routes have be less secure. Merchant ships were often robbed by Pirates. But if this kind of thing were done by a Pirate Group itself, it will be much easier. All the pirates on a ship were guards and strong, so whoever dares to get close or think of robbing them will be destroyed.


    It was just that most of the pirates were used to robbing. They werent used to do business such as trading. They were toozy to do this kind of thing.


    ording to Ians estimation, there wasnt a problem with running a Pirate Group.


    But, however They cant go to the ind that Margaret told him about.


    Going there by the Log Pose, Ian and his group knew that the ind was not very dangerous, but the Marines were currently hunting them, the mastermind and the escaped ve, so they may guess that Ian and rest willnd there.


    By that time, if the Marines set up an ambush there, they would find themselves walking right into a trap.


    Adjust the course, lets go to this ind! Ian pointed to another ind, which its needle was trembling slightly, and instructed Margaret.


    This was the middle choice, not the safest, but not the most dangerous.


    Margaret didnt say much after that. She nodded and went to the steering wheel, instructing the sailor at the helm to turn.


    On the deck, some people who were free have already moved out some chairs and started to bask, while others were ying cards. This was the way of sailing on the sea. Most of the time, it was boring with a lot of spare time.


    Ian didnt mix with them. He went to the bow and studied his skills silently.


    Hieis card finally rose to five-star red card, which was the first red card that Ian owned. Its secret skill was the Dragon of the Darkness me, but Ian found that this ck dragon wave can be domesticated in advance!


    In other words, Ian can use the Nen during this period, and gradually generate the seal of summoning the Devil ck Dragon on his right hand.


    Now, that was what hes currently doing. He was slowly pouring his Nen into his right arm.


    The injection speed of the Nen was controlled by Ian himself. So, while he injecting his Nen, he kept observing its recovery, trying to make the injection speed equal to the recovery.


    However, when Ian started using this trick, his right sleeve turned to fly ash.


    He looked at his sleeves speechlessly. This was the new clothes Margaret had just given him. Its just gone. So in the future, hes going to ruin every piece of clothing when he uses the ck dragon wave?


    After thinking about it, Ian ripped off the sleeve of his left arm, revealing his muscr arms.


    Hell just wear such sleeveless shirts in the future.


    As the ck dragon waves pattern gradually took shape, Ian found that his whole right arm began to emit astonishing heat.


    He didnt think much about Aokiji at the time. Now he feels how scorching the ck Dragon wave was. He just tried to stretch his hand to a chair, but before he touched it, the chair was on fire!


    Everyone on the ship looked at Ian in surprise, but no one dared toe closer.


    This made Ian very speechless. Can he touch anything with his hand after domesticating the ck dragon on the arm in advance?


    So, he has only one solution for this

 Chapter 159: Flying Dragon

    Chapter 159: Flying Dragon


    I still have to buy Hieis exclusive treasures! His special bandages! Ian sighed and thought of it.


    With the continuous injection of the Nen, the pattern of the ck Dragon wave soon formed on Ians right hand.


    Like a ck tattoo, the dragon body formed around Ians right arm by the me meanders, which looked like it can beunched at any time.


    The scorching me spewed out, and its incredible temperature distorted the air around Ians arm.


    What What is the captain doing?


    It seems to be the same move he used against Aokiji!


    Not good, lets get farther away!


    Ians crew left the scene one after another, hiding away and watching him.


    Generally speaking, in a pirate group, the captain is the most powerful member. Especially for pirates, the captain must be the strongest.


    These crew members also know that their captain, Ian, was powerful enough to stand against a Marines Admiral. Although Ian looks young, no one would dare to challenge his authority. However, they were not clear about the extent of his strength. When Ian and Aokiji were fighting, they were a little far away, so they didnt see everything clearly.


    But when Ian was forming the pattern of the ck dragon wave on their ship, they finally had an intuitive feeling.


    Even if he was staying in the cabin, they would still feel the heat of Ians skill from afar!


    This made everyone on board feel terrified


    At this time, Ian ignored the reaction of the crowd. His entire mind was concentrated on the Dragon of the Darkness me to understand this mystical skill.


    The most important change in a card was its final upgrade, because most of these cards had an ultimate skill that could only be used when they reach five stars. However, this kind of arcane skill usually requires a lot of energy. So, to summon a fully developed ck Dragon Wave, Ian has injected 3000 Nen points!


    This was achieved by regenerating energy while injecting the required Nen. The procedure took about 10 minutes.


    For such a long time, its needless to say that its not feasible or efficient to summon the ck Dragon during a battle. Unless he was using the skill Evil Eye Expert and consuming a lot of Ice Tear Gems, just like thest time, but afterunching such an ability, Ian would be drained of Nen


    The drawbacks were so obvious, which made Ian realize that all he has to do now was to upgrade his own level as soon as possible, equip more cards and improving them to increase his attributes, at the same time, he has to focus on his own Haki capabilities and physical practice. By then, he wont have any major problems, and when the value of his Nen reaches more than 5,000 points, he will be able to fight for a long time.


    Not to mention, when he achieves that level, he would be able to use the ck Dragon Wave twice.


    With such an amazing ultimate, there is nothing (At this current stage) that cant be solved by a ck dragon wave. If there was one, then another blow will do the trick


    Ian gently waved his right arm, flickering the air by its high temperature. He asked the system about this matter, and indeed, the 3000 Nen points used to form the ck Dragon wave refers to the basis of summoning. In fact, he was informed that adding more Nen into it would increase its time, power, and flight distance. This ensures that the ck Dragon wave wont just fly out for a while and then dissipate.


    Of course, this kind of injection was also limited. Such a thing cant be left without limitation.


    ording to the description of the ck dragon waves mystical skill, Ian can improve his mental power (His Nen Value) by engulfing the ck dragon wave. The increasing effect after consuming or absorbing its power was much better than using Evil Eye Expert actively, it was up to 300%!


    However, Ian doesnt dare to experiment with this effect at all. He was afraid that at his current physical conditions, he wont support such a strong increase in Nen.


    And now Ians Nen value was only a little more than 1000 points. So, spending 3000 Nen to triple his energy seems to bepletely useless. Its basically doing nothing for him


    This increase will only benefit Ian when his Nen value exceeds the 1000-point by a lot.


    This time, the summoned ck Dragon wave was mainly intended to be tested and see if he can fly with its power.


    If he remembers correctly, the ck dragon wave can be turned into me Wings for the user to fly.


    This feels a bit like the development of the devil fruit abilities. Ian tried to focus on the ck dragon in his arm, concentrating on turning its me into wings.


    In the beginning, nothing was happening, but not long after, Ian suddenly found that the pattern of the ck dragon on his arm moved!


    Just as if the pattern became alive, the ck dragon twisted his body a few times and then disappeared from his arm.


    At the same time, behind Ians shoulders, suddenly two huge wings of ck me formed! (T/N: Ow FK thats OP)


    The surging heat, along with the opening of the wings, swept the entire ship, and the crew hiding in the cabin was stunned by the gust of wind that was raised by the sudden heatwave.


    And some thin mmable items on the ship were also ignited!


    Quickly! Put out the fire!


    The crew came out and shouted.


    They wanted to tell Ian to stop, but when they looked up, they were all frightened.


    Because Ian wasunched up to the air directly!


    The zing ck wings didnt p, but Ians body had floated in the air and hovered over the ship.


    As he flew up, the things on the ship were no longer ignited because of the severe reduction in the temperature, and the breaking fire was avoided.


    At this time, Ian was very excited. He didnt expect to use the ck dragon wave skill to fly. It wasnt that difficult. Under the excitement, Ian flew out of the boat and began to circle on the sea.


    In fact, human beings have always been looking forward to the moment when they could discover the sky by themselves. Since ancient times, people have been dreaming of the moment when they can fly. Ian in his previous life has been on a ne, but flying by ne and flying by himself were basically two different experiences. (T/N: A random fact: Abbas ibn Firnas was the first man who tried to fly, he built the first human-carrying glider and is reputed to have strived two sessful flights).


    Ian was flying above the sea, feeling the oing sea breeze on his face, he was so excited that he just wanted to shout out loud.


    However, in a short time, the tragedy appeared. The zing wings on Ians back suddenly disappeared. After consuming all his Nen, Ian fell into the sea with a snap!


    Even if this Ultimate skill turned into wings, these three thousand points of Nen cant support Ians flight for long. Counting it, Ian has only been flying in the air for ten seconds (T/N: Forget that I said, its OP)


    Crap, the captain has fallen into the water!


    Ians crew shouted in panic, and even someone had jumped into the water to save him.


    But at this time, Ian floated up at the surface of the water by himself. He was not far from the ship when he fell into the water. After a short swim, he reached the side of the ship and got on board.


    What the heck, I didnt expect it to support me for just a few seconds! After getting on the ship, Ian said dishearteningly.


    The crew on board stared at Ian with astonishment, then asked him strangely: Captain, you Arent you a Devil Fruit User? How can you swim?


    Ah! Yes, I am, but my fruit ability is to exchange skills! Ian had thought of this answer for a long time and said, So I can also exchange swimming ability!


    In fact, it was difficult to exin the ability of some Devil Fruits. There werent any geniuses like Vegapunk on Ians ship, so they believed him immediately.


    On the contrary, they were envious of Ian. They know for a fact that all the Devil Fruit users arent capable of swimming, but they didnt expect that their captain would be an exception. Its so good that they dont have to worry about their captain drowning into the seawater in the future.


    Experimenting with a ck dragon wave, Ian didnt dare to use it this time, because besides, the me temperature of the ck dragon wave was extremely high, so Ian didnt want to burn his ship. He had to wait until he buys the exclusive treasure of Hiei, and then carry out the experiments.


    However, on such a boring voyage, Ian had nothing to do. The ck Dragon wave couldnt be tested, so he has to try something else.


    Of the four four-star cards drawn by ten consecutive draws, in addition to Ishida Ury and Inoue Orihimes two cards from the Shinigami word, the other two cards Ian got have not been tested yet.


    But of the two remaining cards, one of them was Shingo Yabuki from the King of Fighters!


    This was a card with pure physical skills, which was attributed to four stars. Maybe this was because he was yed more often. After all, in the game, he belonged to the category of small bosses and hidden characters.


    Ian wasnt very interested in this card. In normalbat, he was still used to fighting with his own sword.


    However, for thest remaining four-star card, Ian must experience it.


    Because this card was nothing else than a character that Ian had already drawn many pieces of it.


    Railgun! Mikoto Misaka!

 Chapter 160: Railgun

    Chapter 160: Railgun


    After sitting quietly on the ship for a while, waiting for his Nen to refill, Ian stood up again and came to the bow.


    Captain, youre not going to exercise again, are you? Seeing his movements, a big man was a little frightened.


    No, its okay now! Ian smiled andforted him, then said: This time, it shouldnt be a big move. By the way, can you hand me some bullets!


    The big man took a sigh of relief when he heard these words. He went to his fellow gunners and asked for the bullets. Then he handed them to Ian.


    There were about ten bullets that he found. Ian picked up a bullet and looked at it carefully.


    In fact, the firearms in this world were strange from ancient times. They looked like antique firearms in the Middle Ages. However, they can be still fired continuously. There were even some powerful guns. However, most of the bullets used were round bullets.


    There was no streamline warhead shape, so in Ians thought, such a bullet wasnt destined to go too far.


    However, the bullet was still a solid cartridge wrapped in a lead alloy. After hitting the human body, it will cause a lot of damage, and for ordinary people, it was a strong threat.


    Ian has already reced one of his cards with Misaka Mikotos card at this time.


    [Misaka Mikoto]


    Level: 1


    Title: Railgun, Strongest Electromaster


    Strength: 40


    Speed: 50


    Vitality: 110


    Nen: 200


    Skills:


    Railgun: Super Electromaic Cannon: Using electromaic induction to shoot out conductive metal objects, causing huge damage to the target. (Require: Advanced-Level Nen skill to be activated)


    Iron Sand Sword: Collect iron sand from the surrounding soil and use maic force to manipte it into a sword/etc. (Require: Expert level Nen skill to be activated)


    Lightning Strike: A lightning gun formed by using a strong current to attack targets within range. (Require: Master-level Nen skill to be activated)


    Ultimate Skills:


    God of Thunder: Gathering Thunderclouds, generating lightning to attackrge-scale targets. (Require: Master-level Nen skill to be activated)


    Bonds:


    Obtain Kamijou Touma: Gain +34% Nen


    Obtain Kuroko Shirai: Gain +25% Strength


    Obtain Kazari Uiharu: Gain +29% Vitality


    Obtain Ruiko Saten: Gain +32% Speed


    This card has only two skills that can be used for the moment. For the Iron Sand Sword, its impossible to test at the sea, so Ian can only try the Super Electromaic Cannon.


    Thats why he wanted some bullets. He could have used Berries coins, but Ian felt that it was better to use the round bullets.


    Stay away! Ian said to the big man.


    After watching him retreat a bit, Ian grabbed a bullet, sped it in his fist, and pressed it with his thumb.


    The next moment, Ians right hand suddenly burst out a circle of silvery lightning!


    The sound of the electric current made the big man startled, and he quickly retreated more. Fortunately, he found that the lightning on Ians hand at this time was not as intense as the ck mes. After backing away, he felt quite safe.


    Is this the power of the exchange fruit? Can he redeem different abilities?


    The lightning that shined on Ian attracted the attention of the people on the ship. It used to be me, but now he was producing lightning. If it was any other Devil fruit user, they may have been confused, but because Ian has convinced them that he has a unique devil fruit that makes him able to exchange abilities, everyone was not surprised, they just kept looking intently at Ian.


    The electric current that circled around Ians arm was shining continuously, and Ians Nen started to drain rapidly, all of which were used to support the driving current.


    Ian found that this Super Electromaic Cannon consumed more Nen than he thought!


    When Ian felt that it was almost ready to fire, he finally ejected the bullet in his hand!


    The next second, an orangeser beam appeared on the bow of the ship and flew forward, which was the afterimage left in the air by the terrifying speed of the Railgun. At the same time, a huge storm broke out in an instant!


    The bullet that Ian ejected was shot straight ahead. In the path it passed, the strong wind pressure directly split the sea water, leaving a straight path ahead, and in this path, it also triggered a fountain-like wave! The wave rushed high into the sky, and then slowly fell back like the rain, after reaching a very high ce.


    The whole ship has also stopped by the erupting wind pressure. It wasnt just this, but the sudden shock wave made all the people on the ship stand unsteady and fell to the ground.


    The big man behind Ian also fell on the deck, and when he saw the waves breaking out of the sea, his eyes almost popped out!


    At this time, he regretted trusting Ian, and felt that he shouldnt believe his captains words anymore. Didnt he just say that this is a small move? BUT, this ability is bigger and more terrifying than the previous one T-T


    Captain, I didnt expect you to be such a liar I know I was hiding behind you, but still


    Ian was also stunned by the projectile he justunched. He didnt expect the Railgun to have such gigantic power. Although the bullet disappeared because of the rapid friction with the air, and the attack distance was very short, about only 50 meters, but its tremendous power was almost catching up with some cards ultimate skills!?


    Mikotos card, it should be a five-star card, right!?


    Ian stared nkly at his hand, and he couldnt believe that this amazing blow was made by him.


    This reminded Ian of Kizarusser, as well as Uncle Kuma. He can also emit aser beam with the power of his Devil Fruit. I wonder if the Railgun is almost as powerful as Kizarusser?


    Its just Ian looked at his drained Nen tank. He found that since he recently got some powerful card skills, his Nen value was getting more and more worthless and useless.


    The high-power skills must be apanied by greater consumption. This Ian can figure it out, but the problem still goes back to the origin point. All in all, it is rted to his own exercise.


    He has to improve his level as soon as possible, and after unlocking a new card slot, this card, Misaka Mikotos card, must be equipped with the others.


    However, Ian suddenly thought of a problem: What the heck, Mikotos card is a female card character, so her exclusive treasure


    F***, It cant be her safety panties, right!?


    At the thought of that picture, Ian was about to vomit. Is it possible that after equipping this card with its treasures, one more skill will appear due to her panties!? (T/N: Pls stop it xD dont give the System such an idea!!!)


    If this is the case, even if the exclusive treasure can improve the card attributes and gave it another overpower skill, I wont equip it even if I am about to die! Ian thought madly.


    Fortunately, Mikotos skills dont need exclusive treasures to be activatable like Orihime. Otherwise, Ian would cry himself to sleep.


    Ian stood there gnashing his teeth, but did not know that behind him, the entire crew of his ship was hiding in their shells.


    Have you seen it?


    I saw it! In the future, when the captain starts fighting, we have to stay away from him, as much as possible!


    The captains abilities are terrifying!


    Yeah, we have to avoid being near him in battle!


    But all jokes aside, he is very powerful!


    Yeah, I know that, otherwise how could it be possible to save us from Marijoa!


    The crew talked about him all the time, but they had unlimited confidence in Ian. Although Ian tested the skills of his cards, which made everyone in the ship feel unsafe and ufortable, but he also nted an invincible image in the hearts of all the people, which made the whole ships impression on him rise from initial gratitude to worship!


    In a pirate group, the captain aims for the absolute authority, and Ian inadvertently achieved this goal smoothly.


    When Ian turned around, the big man greeted him cautiously, holding another bullet and said to him, Captain, do you want to try again?


    No! Theres no need! Ian shook his head and said, There isnt much ammunition. Lets save the rest of these bullets!


    When the crew heard this, they were all relieved.


    ..


    The ship was sailing for a long time, and it was still so boring. Ian was not able to sleep anywhere like Zoro, so whenever he has time, he went to the deck and focused on improving his physical strength.


    This also left a new impression on all the people around him that The captain is a cultivation madman!


    However, during the voyage of Ians ship, things were going as usual in the East Blue.


    In the Dojo of Frost Moon Vige, it was night time, Zoro was still practicing and improving his swordsmanship. He was raising his sword again and again, and sweating like a waterfall.


    212121222123


    As he concentrated on wielding his sword, he suddenly felt something flying in the sky,ing his way, so he froze and looked up.


    As he raised his head in confusion, he lost his chance to dodge.


    An object with a huge air pressure dropped from the sky, directly mmed his face to the ground!


    With a loud bang, a paw-like mark was stamped on the ground, arge circle plus four small ones were made by this thing, but in the middle, in therge circle, a fool with green algae head was mmed there.


    With a click, the box fell off, then Zoro sat up, rubbing his head.


    Wh  what the hell!?


    Zoro looked at the pits around him, and saw the small box that fell on the ground. So he went on and picked it up, then he opened it with anger.


    Inside the box, there was a strange fruit lying. Zoro didnt recognize it. He tilted his head and held it in his hand. He looked at the sky then at the box with a question mark popping from his head. He couldnt figure out how this box would suddenly fall from the sky and make such a mark appear on the ground.


    But because the thing in the box looked like fruit, he wanted to take a bite and taste it.


    However, just when he was about to munch half of it, he noticed a note fluttering down.


    Curiously, he put down the fruit first, and read the note by the moonlight. (T/N: F<strong>*</strong>kkk!!!! I wanted him to eat the devil fruit T-T that would be interesting to see Zoro turns into a legendary creature!)


    It said: Master Koshiro, this Devil Fruit is my gift for Kuina when she wakes up. Plus, Zoro, if you dare to steal it or eat it identally like the fool you are, I will make sure to find you in the future and beat the crap out of you!

 Chapter 161: Encountering the Marines

    Chapter 161: Encountering the Marines


    Ian didnt leave his name on the note, but this was his way of talking, and Zoro could naturally guess who it was.


    OhHuuuh! Zoros face turned red. He almost bit it off just now. When he read the note, he felt embarrassed because his deeds were estimated by Ian.


    He angrily threw the note to the ground and sat down with crossed arms, but after a while he picked up the note, took the box with the Devil Fruit, and ran into the Dojo, looking for Koshiro.


    In a room in the Dojo, only Koshiro and Zoro were there. They sat on their knees face to face, with the three items in front of them.


    These three items were the note and the box with the fruit in it, and thest thing was Ians wanted poster


    In fact, when Koshiro first saw this wanted poster, he was not sure whether it was Ian. But after the sudden arrival of this Devil Fruit, Koshiro confirmed that the masked man on the bounty was definitely Ian.


    Especially when Zoro told him about the paw-like mark on the ground, Koshiro was sure of this.


    Sensei, do you mean that Brother Ian sneaked into Marijoa just for this Devil Fruit? Zoro asked curiously.


    Yes, since he was a child, he has been thinking of getting one for Kuina! Koshiro squinted at the fruit in the box and said, But, is it worth taking such a big risk just for this thing?


    Huh! Aniki now has a 500 million Berries bounty! Zoro took up the wanted poster with some disbelief: So big brother Ian did really escape the siege of the Admiral?


    Haha, he has be a lot stronger! Koshiro smiled and said, Thank God hes fine. Ive been worried about him.


    No, now I have to go out to the sea, too! Zoro pressed the sheet on the ground and said to Koshiro, Otherwise, I would feel like he has passed me with so many levels!


    Haha! Koshiro smiled happily: Yeah, he may really be able to beat you so easily now!


    Zoro was probably the most depressed he has even been. It has been only a year since Ian went out to the sea. However, in this short period, he found that Ian has changed a lot. When Ian was a pirate hunter in the East Blue, he had caught the three most famous pirates in the area. Although he was no longer a pirate hunter, he just made a chaotic event in Marijoa, the Holy Land, with that alone, he has be a Great Pirate with a 500 million bounty. All of this made Zoro, who cant leave the frost moon vige, feel its really incredible.


    He cant wait to go out to the sea now.


    Facing Zoros request, Koshiro didnt speak, but just meditated silently, then finally answered: Zoro you have to wait a little longer! As I told you before, at least you have to be an adult before I set you free.


    Although Koshiro usually smiles and looks harmless to all creatures, he actually has his dogmatic side. Whether it was Ian or Zoro, he treated them as his own children, so he insisted that they will not be allowed to sail the sea until they became adults.


    Moreover, Koshiro has already received some reports from the Revolutionary Army, so he wanted to see them


    In fact, Zoro has made such a request more than a dozen times, but he was rejected every time, which made him envy Ian for his age


    So this time after hearing Koshiros answer, he was not too surprised, he just kept holding his hands together and sulking.


    When Koshiro got up and left, Zoro couldnt sit still. He ran to Kuinas room and sat in front of her, then said. Hey, Kuina,e on, wake up quickly, Big Brother Ian has be very strong by this time, and we wont be able to catch up with him if we stay like this. You have to wake up, eat that fruit, and then we will go to the sea together! Kuina!!


    Zoro, the fool, said a lot of things to Kuina, but in all his words, he was envious of Ian. He thought that they would be stronger after going to the sea


    It was just that this idiot didnt notice that whenever he mentioned Ians business, like his 500 million Berries bounty, and the topic of getting much much stronger, Kuinas fingers under the quilt were gently trembling


    .


    Two dayster, in the New World.


    Ian was on the ship, holding the Mink, Doroni, and doing squats. His only role on the boat at this time was to act as Ians fitness equipment.


    Every day he was held pitifully by Ian for two hours. (FFS)


    When Ian finally finished his workout, the first thing he does was to rush to the kitchen to findfort


    Last time, after getting fainted by Doronis p, Matthew finally had a good sleep. So he was very grateful to Doroni, and they became best friends. So, every time Doroni enters the kitchen, he will find some honey cakes made especially for him by Matthew.


    Only at this time, when Doroni was eating the cake peacefully, would he listen to Matthew talking to him in that slow and melodious tone, but he started getting used to it


    During the time of going to their destination, the people on the ship were all getting to know each other, gradually getting along with each other and bing friends


    Ian couldnt help looking andughing at the scene of Doroni running towards the kitchen.


    He sat down in the deck chair, took the drink prepared by Matthew, and started to cool down.


    At this moment, the sailor on the mast lookout suddenly shouted: Captain Ian! There is a ship ahead!


    Huh!? Ian stood up straight and asked, What kind of boat is it?


    It has white sails with the symbol of Marines! The sailor said loudly: It is the patrol warship of Marines!


    Has it finally appeared? Ian thought so, and immediately started summoning the crew.


    In fact, there was no need for his call, the sailors who could fight on the ship had heard the watchmans cry and came to the deck from the cabin.


    Captain, did they discover us!


    They all gathered around the ships side, and looked at the Marine patrol ship in the distance. It was a standard headquarters warship. Both the bow and the sides of the ship had arge number of solid cannons. From their side, they could see clearly that the Marine patrol ship had turned direction, and it was heading for their ship.


    As a newly established Pirate Group, this patrol ship doesnt seem to recognize their g, but its impossible to ignore them as Marines because they were hanging a Pirate g.


    Prepare for the battle! Ianmanded: Take out all the cannons and load the shells. If they attacked us, we will fight back!


    Haiii!!


    The crowd shouted and immediately dispersed to get ready.


    Ians crew wasnt prepared with many weapons, all of them were taken from the marines soldiers who chased them on Marijoa. Raideen, the Giant, has not found his own weapon yet. He was just holding a huge iron te as a shield.


    In addition, the cannons and shells on their ship werent that many, they were a gift from Jinbe.


    However, this didnt hinder the determination of everyone to fight.


    At the moment, on the top of the Marine patrol ship, a Rear Admiral was holding a telescope, looking at Ians ship.


    This Rear Admiral was an office from the Marine Headquarters named Murney, he looked at their g strangely and asked the soldiers nearby: Are you sure you havent seen this pirate g before? (T/N: Wouldnt it be a great disguise if they put one of the Yonkos g No one would dare to disturb them)


    Yes! Rear Admiral! The nearby Marine stood up and saluted: It should be a newly established pirate group!


    Murney nodded. In fact, in this world, arge number of pirate groups were formed every day, and a lot of others were dying everywhere in the middle of their journey. So, its not surprising to encounter a new pirate group.


    Looking forward as they have gradually approached the attack distance, Murney ordered: Deterrent shelling, stop them for an inspection!


    Yes, Sir!


    With hismand, the muzzle of the marine warship began to adjust slowly, aiming at the area near Ians ships.


    Murney was the one sent by the HQ to search for Ian and the escaped ves. The Vice-Admiral Momonga was his Superior Officer and he ordered him to take charge of this patrol ship and carry on this mission.


    They have been out for nearly a week, but they have not found the trace of the escaped ves. They have to go onboard and check every ship they see.


    So the weak pirates, who had no resistance against the Marines, could only stop their ship obediently after being warned with these shells.


    But the stronger Pirate Group was the kind that directly opposes them, fighting back while fleeing, which gives Murney a quite headache.


    Its well known that in the New World, most of the pirates who can survive here for a long time were powerful, so there were very few situations of cooperation, and more were battles.


    In such a time, it was hard to see a newly Pirate group emerging. Murney thought that this newly formed Pirate regiment should have nobat power, so he issued such an order.


    However, what he didnt expect was that after the deterrent bombardment of the Marines, the pirate group on the opposite side also fired back at them!


    Are these pirates a bunch of fools!?


    Murney looked incredulously at the two shells that appeared on the side of his ship. This newly formed pirate group doesnt know what a Marines HQ Battleship capable of? They arent willing to cooperate with us!?


    Direct fire! Sink them! Murney got angry and ordered directly.


    The standard warship of the Marine Headquarters has terrifying firepower. All the artillery that can attack at once will immediately pour out arge number of shells at their ship!


    On the sea, cannons were usually difficult to hit urately, but they can also be easily sunk through dense shells coverage, which was the usual means of the Marines.


    However, when Murney held up his telescope to observe, he saw a situation that made them dumbfounded.


    Their cannonballs that should have hit the opponents ship were stopped by a giant with an iron shield!

 Chapter 162: Confrontation

    Chapter 162: Confrontation


    How tall is this giant, Raideen?


    Ian didnt measure his height or asked about it. But at least he knew that Raideen was much taller than uncle Kuma!


    The shield in Raideens hand was specially made for him by the boatmen on the ship. It was made out of six door nks and then covered with iron tes. However, it still looks small when it was carried by Raideens hand.


    However, when Raideen rushed with the shield to the ships bow, the shells flying over the front were almostpletely blocked by him alone!


    The Marine warship fired densely at them, but Raideen faced them while holding his shield. Then the shells, one after another, exploded after hitting his shield. If it was someone else, these would have been blown him away. However, Raideen did only shiver a bit by all the explosions, and with a little effort at his feet, he easily stood firm.


    His tremendous strength stunned Ian a lot. It can be seen that as long as the shield doesnt fall apart, Ian wont need to worry about Raideen.


    Ian was also hiding behind Raideen. His task was to get rid of the shells missed by Raideen, because some shells wereing over his tall body and toward their masts and sails. Ians task was to jump up and cut off these shells.


    Currently, they had four cannons on board. At this time, they were all moved to the bow, and under the cover of Raideen, they kept shooting at the Marines Battleship.


    Relying on such offensive means, it is estimated that no damage can be done to the Marines warship. The Marines ships were famous for their solidity. Even if they were hit by shells, it wouldnt be a huge problem.


    However, Ian never thought of winning this battle against these Marines with cannonballs. (T/N: A coin maybe!?)


    He knew little about naval battles, and his ships firepower was not as powerful as the Marines, so he thought about going for side-by-side warfare from the very beginning.


    At the bottom of the cabin, in the blubber room, a lot of sailors were rowing their oars as hard as they could, and all the sails were wide open. The sailors who were in charge of controlling the steering wheel kept driving the ship in zigzag routes to avoid the uing shells. But even so, Ians ship was heading straight toward the marine battleship.


    Even if it was their first time encountering the Marines on the sea, all members of this Pirate Group, the Dragon Hunters, were so skilled.


    In fact, for those who have been ves in Marijoa, the first thing they hated was the Celestial Dragons, next was the World Government, and the third thing was naturally the Marines. They didnt forget that when they were escaping that Hell, it was because the Marines went out to hunt them, that many of them who couldnt keep up were arrested again.


    Now that they finally have the opportunity to engage in a head-on battle with the Marines, all of them took out their fierceness. The whole pirate ship rushed towards the marines with an indomitable momentum.


    Rear Admiral Murney, whomanded the battle on the marine patrol ship, could naturally feel this momentum. For a while, he was dazed by their impulsive manner. He couldnt understand why this pirate group was so crazy!?


    Its true that he was in shock, but that doesnt mean that Murney was afraid of them. It was a little surprising that there was a giant on the other sides ship. But it was because of him that Murney began to take it seriously.


    They want to fight us side-by-side! All the soldiers, get on the deck! Prepare your muskets!


    Murney quickly and loudly gave orders.


    He was very familiar with naval battles, and side-to-side warfare was amon thing, especially between pirates. They liked this kind of battle the most, but the problem was that the marines were notparable to the pirates. They have arge number of firearms and equipment. It can be said that the marine soldiers on the ship werepletely armed with muskets.


    As long as they knew from which side the pirates will engage in the side-to-side battle, and as long as they were lined up perfectly, they will be able to cause huge casualties to these pirates by shooting them with countless bullets.


    And the entire patrol ship was big enough to carry more than 800 soldiers fully loaded. This huge number was the advantage of the marines.


    With Murneys order, arge number of marine soldiers poured out of the cabin and began to line up on the deck, and the marine ship began to slowly turn around, exposing its right side, luring Ian and the others to board from that side.


    These marine soldiers were well trained, all of them were holding muskets, some were crouching in the front line, while others were standing in the middle row, and the rest were preparing to take position after the middle raw.


    At this time, the ships on both sides were close. Ian saw the arrangement on the other ships ship at a nce, and he was shocked.


    These soldiers were worthy of the Marines title. In such an arrangement, if Ian and his crew rushed to jump to their warship, so many people would be killed or heavily injured.


    Ians entire ship, including him, has now only 76 people, and Ian doesnt want to see any of them get injured.


    As soon as he turned his eyes, Ian found a way to deal with this problem. He came to Raideen and said to him loudly, Raideen, can you throw me over?


    Yes, but captain There are too many of them. Are you sure of this? Raideen lowered his head and said to Ian.


    Dont worry! Im just going to mess their formation! Ian pulled his mighty Sword and said: After bringing chaos to their formation, you guys can jump over with me!


    Thats great! Raideen held the shield in his left hand, and put his right hand down, letting Ian stand in his palm. After standing firmly, he threw him toward the opposite warship!


    His target was the group of marine soldiers who have already lined up.


    Raideens movements were clearly visible to the Marines. They were not blind, and they could see him easily, but they never thought that he was throwing a person to their side.


    An uing attack! Prepare yourselves! Murney shouted loudly.


    However, it was toote. Ian was in mid-air, and when he confirmed that their position was still the same, he stretched his body and waved his sword in the direction of the marine warship!


    A huge Flying sh wasunched towards the warship from the air. Before evennding, Ian made the first strike.


    In the face of this Flying sh, the armed soldiers didnt know how to respond, so they were all in panic. Fortunately, Murney reacted. He rushed forward and stood in the direction of Ians projectile. At the same time, he pulled out his own sword and tried to resist this blow.


    Murney himself was a master of swordsmanship in the Marines. He can reach the rank of Vice-Admiral easily. He has both merit and strength. After he swung his sword, Ians Flying sh was endured by him.


    In this way, Murney was also pushed by the strength of this projectile and made him slide back a few steps.


    It was just a normal Flying sh, but Murney felt surprised afterward. The person thrown over by the opponent was obviously a powerful member.


    Sure enough, when Iannded lightly on their warship, without even saying a word, his figure suddenly disappeared!


    Not good! Murney looked back quickly, but saw that Ians figure had rushed into the crowd of marine soldiers. His figure shuttled back and forth among the crowd. Those soldiers werent strong enough to fight back, so many of them were shed down.


    Ians target was these ordinary soldiers. Now that the two sides were in the middle of a battle, he cannot naturally be merciful. He must first find a soft loophole to prevent the death of his crew, so with his appearance, the formation of these soldiers wont be maintained, it is impossible for them to shoot Ian at close range in such situation, so they hurried to pull out their swords and went to encircle Ian.


    But how could these soldiers swordsmanship and speed beparable to Ian?


    ng! A marine soldier who reacted quickly and crossed his sword to stopped Ians chop, but he found that Ian had changed his movement instantly and swiped his sword across his waist.


    A bloody wound appeared on the soldiers abdomen, and he fell down with terror in his eyes.


    But Ian didnt even look at him again, and he had already rushed to the person behind him.


    Speed! It was one of the things that these soldiers dont have


    This was the case for these ordinary soldiers, as well as several lieutenants who were mixed in the crowd. Their speed cant catch up with Ian at all, so when Ian knocked them down, it wasnt different from dealing with the ordinary soldiers.


    Just when Ian killed several of them, Murney couldnt help it anymore. He originally thought that those elite forces could stop Ian, but after looking down, he found that this was not going to happen, so he had to deal with the intruder himself.


    When Ian was about to cut down a soldier with a terrified look in his eyes, he suddenly felt a gust of winding from behind. He didnt even think about it, and he immediately turned around with a strong swing to block whatsing


    A loud ng with a bright sparkle emerged when Ians sword shed with Murneys.


    Observing the opponent face-to-face, Murney said gloomily: I am the Rear Admiral Murney, who are you, announce your name!


    Ian didnt wear a mask at this time, but in this case, Murney didnt recognize him. What they were tracing was a masked person or someone with certain abilities. So when Ian rushed without wearing a mask, he inadvertently hid his identity.


    The Captain of the Dragon Hunters, Ian!


    Ian smiled slightly, and then mmed his wrist with a violent push.


    After getting Ians name, Murney didnt remember that he had heard of such a name before, but he also knew that this was not the time to think about it. After being thrown away by Ian, he changed his movements and rushed to thrust Ian violently with his sword.


    Ian found that the other sides swordsmanship was very subtle that he couldnt help fighting him in a serious manner.


    It seems that this Rear Admiral was not a Devil Fruit user, but rather relies on his solid swordsmanship and physical skills to fight. So, Ian wanted to confirm his current swordsmanship level, so he didnt n on using other means to attack.


    Dang Dang Dang There was a symphony of continuous sword collisions, Ian and Murney fought at an extremely fast speed. Just in one second, they made dozens of shes


    However, the more they fought, the more terrified Murney became. He found that his speed could not keep up with Ians.


    When the two fought, Ians ship got very close to the Marines ship. Arge number of hooks and ws were thrown out and hooked on the mast of the warship. Then the pirates shouted and swayed towards the warship.


    After they jumped into their warship, the battle between the Dragon Hunters and the Marines has officially started

 Chapter 163: Surrender Now!!

    Chapter 163: Surrender Now!!


    Because the formation of the Musketeers was disturbed by Ians attack, when the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates jumped onto the marine warship, they did not encounter a heavy response


    asionally, several marine soldiers attempted to shoot these pirates, but they were in such a mess, which made them unable to pose a great threat such as before.


    On the contrary, the first one who jumped on the warship was a strong man with the mostbat effectiveness.


    As soon as they jumped onto the deck, a long-legged man swung his right leg and kicked a marines face in front of him.


    Bang! The whole body of this soldier flew out while spinning in the air. This strong kick made the soldier fly seven or eight meters away, knocked down many people on his way, and finally smashed a big hole in the cabin behind.


    Looking at the soldiers legs hanging outside the hole, but he was motionless. The long-legged man could not help but wipe his nose gloomily and said: Cut this Bullsh*t, really, theres no need to fight us!


    The soldiers around him were not scared. They rushed towards him with their weapons while howling and, trying to take him down.


    However, its a kind of a joke to use melee weapons against the long-legged tribe. Normal peoples legs are already longer than their arms, let alone these long-legged people!!?


    Even if these soldiers used swords, their attack distance wont be enough to attack them!


    Side kick, Horizontal kick, Spinning kick, Low kick, Tomahawk chop, this man from the long-legged tribe used all these methods tounch air projectile, defeating all the marines in front of him. In just a few seconds, there was no one standing around him.


    There were three other skilled people like him from the long-legged tribe, these four were solid members of the dragon hunter pirates!


    Meanwhile, when they were using this type of martial art, the long-handed people were fighting with their boxing style.


    A very strong marine soldier seemed to be one of the elites, but he was getting beaten by a long-handed man.


    Yes, beating! Left punch, right uppercut His ultrafast punching speed left a series of afterimages, severely damaging all parts of this elite soldiers body.


    Jet-o Punch! In the end, the long-handed warrior mmed a heavy blow in the abdomen of his opponent.


    Boom! There was a strong force pushing through the marines body, a strong wind blew behind him. However, this powerful officer wasnt able to resist this final blow, and with his rolled eyes, he slowly fell to the ground with blood flowing from his mouth


    Huh! Done! The long-handed man triumphantly snapped his fingers.


    At this time, the marine warship suddenly shook slightly. The long-handed man looked back and found that it was Doroni who jumped onto the ship. The sway of the hull was brought by his huge weight.


    Wooaaah!!!


    Having the chance to take part in this battle, Doroni seemed very excited, and after jumping on the ship, he couldnt help roaring as loud as he can while looking upwards.


    The They have a bear! The Marines nearby stared at him dumbfounded, then cried out in panic.


    Doroni didnt care so much. After roaring, he mmed his ws down, stepped forward, and ran into the crowd of the Marines.


    Bang! After crashing into them, the soldiers gathered there started flying like bowling pins


    The soldiers, who were directly hit by Doroni, were scratched by his ws, with blood spreading everywhere, and then they were directly knocked out of the warship and fell into the sea. While the others around him blown away by his roar.


    This huge guy, at this moment, has turned into a very brutal monster! He waved his huge bear paws and swept all the people around. The Marines near him had no chance to fight back.


    Fire! Shoot him! Take him down! A lieutenant shouted in the crowd.


    Many soldiers heard his shouting, hurriedly took out their muskets, and aimed at Doroni.


    However, just at this time, a deafening roar came. When they looked around, they saw an enormous shield flying towards them, which scared the hell out of these poor soldiers who wanted to shoot the bear!


    Needless to say, this shield was naturally thrown by Raideen. His shield rotating in the air, which can be called a weapon of mass destruction, swept the pile of the gathered soldiers, crashing everything in its way.


    Finally, with a loud bang, the shield was directly inserted in the cabin of the warship, and it deeply embedded in it.


    Thanks, Raideen! Doroni scratched his head and shouted towards him.


    Youre wee! Raideen responded to him from afar. It wasnt easy for Raideen to join in this kind of side-to-side battle. After all, his body was too big. If he jumped in, he might overturn the whole warship, so he could only stay on their ship for long-distance support.


    With such an amazing array of elites, with their amazingbat power, the battle against the marines felt almost like a group of ordinary pirates robbing a merchant ship.


    When Ian was fighting Murney, many of these scenes were seen by him, they all passed at the corner of his eyes, and that made him feel so excited.


    In fact, during the past few days, he had learned that Raideen and the others were not ordinary ves of the Celestial Dragons.


    After the Celestial Dragons bought them, they did not make them do those heavy physicalbors, but used them in a diator arena where they fight to the death!


    Yes, Raideen and his tribe, who lived as diators, fought with others every day to please the Celestial Dragons when they were in Marijoa.


    The fighting power of diators who can survive in this arena was something impressive. Even Ian underestimated this arena at that time. But he was shocked when he heard that they were fighting desperately with all their strength to stay alive, and some of them were even able to defeat devil fruit users.


    In addition to these fighting races, the rest were sturdy men withrge fighting experience. Before they became ves, they were pirates. They were used to such a battle, not only did they participate in a sh between pirates, but also against the Marines. So even in the face of the elite soldiers of the Marine headquarters, they were allpetent!


    Ian saw thebat effectiveness of these people, and so Murney. As the marine soldiers were falling down, Murney shed his sword at Ian fiercely and started screaming: Who the hell are you!? How could such a fighting force be a newly established pirate Group?


    Guess it yourself! Ian smiled slightly.


    Damn it! Murney scolded angrily, the sword in his hand suddenly retracted sharply, and then spurted towards Ian at a very fast speed.


    Sword Strike!


    As a Rear Admiral, Murney also had a hidden move. He used the tip of his tounch several projectiles towards Ian with extraordinary speed, this sword Strike was thebination of Shigan of the Six Powers (Rokushiki) and his own Sword Technique.


    Ian reacted at the time, but he didnt expect the speed of this move to be so fast. When he dodged sideways, a shot scratched his right rib, leaving a small scar.


    As soon as Murney saw that his attack had worked, his confidence immediately increased, and he immediately continued to use this trick.


    However, this time, Ian stopped toying around, and the Devils de Yamato in his hand turned ck in an instant, facing the shots of Murneys sword, Ian shing across him!


    ash! The two passed by.


    Murney shivered softly and looked at the sword in his hand in disbelief.


    His de, unexpectedly, was chopped by Ian from the tip, all the way to its handle.


    Then looking down at his chest, where there was a huge wound with blood flowing down none-stop.


    Sha Shame! Murney slowly fell to the ground and said this.


    Other des usually get broken from the middle into two pieces, but not like what happened to him, his weapon has turned into a prong, but it has not broken yet At this moment, even his chest injury was not that important. He knew that he would be the marinesughing stock in the future.


    Ian didnt care about him. After shing Murney, he put the Devils de Yamato in his sheath and shouted at the soldiers, Your Commander has lost. Put down your weapons and surrender! Now!


    Upon hearing this shout, the marine soldiers turned their heads in disbelief and saw that Murney fell into a pool of blood.


    Sir!?


    Rear Admiral Murney!?


    Ah!! Avenge the Rear Admiral Murney!


    Some marine soldiers shouted and rushed to Ian like crazy, but Ian just kicked them down.


    Your Rear Admiral is not dead yet! Ian yelled. Surrender now, and I will allow you to heal him!


    As soon as this was said, the marine soldiers didnt know what to do. Whether they should surrender to get the chance of rescuing the Rear Admiral Murney or continue fighting these pirates.


    The marines surrender to the pirates. Such a thing was really unbelievable.


    If you rush again, then dont me me for finishing him! Ian stared coldly at the marine soldiers.


    The marine soldiers went silent for a while, and finally, a ng came, a marine soldier dropped his weapon.


    With this mans lead, the rest followed him with ease. As soon as the chain effectes out, they all dropped their weapons.


    Zick! Ian shouted, Tie them up, and the rest, move everything that can be taken or useful to our ship!


    Hai, Captain! Zick was the leader of the long-handed tribe. He nodded when he heard the words and immediately took action.


    After forcing these Marines to surrender, Ian didnt have a thing to do with this patrol ship anymore. He asked his people to tie up the remained soldiers, and then put down the small boats on this warship and fill them with all the marines. At the same time, he took others to search for all the useful things on the warship.


    It took more than two hours to empty this patrol ship, then Ian and his men went back to their ship. After that, he asked for a bullet again


    Electric currents shed around on his arm. As soon as everyone saw Ians movements, they immediately understood what he was going to do, so everyone hurriedly hid far away.


    Under the stunned eyes of the soldiers, Ian ejected a bullet against their warship with his new skill, Railgun!


    Bang! The sturdy hull of the Battleship was hit by this bullet and a huge hole was smashed immediately, and then it went through from the other side.


    Although the warship was very durable and did not disintegrate at that time, but a steady stream of water poured into the ship. Soon, the warship sank!


    The remained soldiers, with the wounded and the unconscious rear admiral Murney, squeezed on top of more than a dozen boats, they were paddling away as they watched their warship sinking.


    This was a huge blow to their confidence


    Okay, lets go! Ian said after watching the warship disappear from the surface of the sea

 Chapter 164: A Yonko’s Territory

    Chapter 164: A Yonko¡¯s Territory


    The first battle with the Marines ended with a great victory of the Dragon Hunters.


    All the people on the ship were excited about it. As soon as they left the fighting area, they immediately shouted frantically and celebrated for a while.


    Matthew and Margaret, who were not involved in the battle, brought food and wine for everyone with a smile and treat them, which led to the sound of smashing sses of wine everywhere.


    Haha, those marine soldiers dont really bring a true fight! As I told you, I have killed four people!


    Haha! Im better than you, Ive killed five!


    Huh, thats nothingpared to Raideen, he did the most damage to their troops. He threw his shield and smashed dozens!


    Weve grabbed a lot of food, weapons, and cannons this time. Its enough supplies that canst us for a while.


    Thats it! The Marines are more cost-effective than robbing pirates!


    Let me tell you that if it wasnt for our captain, who not only managed to deal with their Rear Admiral, but also destroyed their ship with one blow, a Freaking Battleship of the Marine Headquarters!


    Yeah, when I think of the expression of those Marine soldiers at that time, that alone always brings a wild smile to my face.


    Haha, a toast to the captain!


    Cheers!


    All the people on the ship raised their sses together, and so did Ian, all of them were celebrating the victory together.


    After a sip of Sake, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, then Ancestor, the leader of the long-legged tribe, asked Ian curiously, Captain, why did you let the Marines go? Also, their warship seemed to be in great condition. Its even stronger than our ship. Why didnt we use it instead of destroying it?


    Everyone was looking at Ian, in fact, many people had the same question.


    I didnt leave the warship because it was too conspicuous! Ian then sat on the deck with a ss of wine and smiled, And who knows if the marines have left behind anything on the warship? Such as trackers or a self-destruction device and so on, with their ship, we cant sail as relieved we do with our own ship.


    When Ian said this, all the people immediately thought about it. Yes, as all the pirates know, the Marines ships were only very strong, but it was rare to see pirates snatching warships and using them. Its not because they are incapable! Wrong, in the New World, most Pirates were extremely vicious. How could they not rob warships?


    As Ian said, its true that they can only rest assured while using their own ship.


    Putting down the ss of Sake, Ian continued: As for the release of the marine soldiers, it was for other reasons. I am not that kind of merciless killer. So many soldiers were wounded, and by leaving them alive, we will give the Marines a fine headache. This is the case at sea, without ships, no matter how many people they have, all of them be useless! We just need to fight back and hurt them, but we dont need to develop it to the point where we never let a soul alive.


    Ian took a sip and smiled, To be honest, I dont want an Admiral to hunt us down for the time being!


    They all burst intoughter. Indeed, on the ship these days, they heard Ian saying that he was not yet an opponent of an Admiral. He was only capable of restraining the battle against Aokiji.


    If these soldiers were ughtered, in that case, the marine headquarters would be so annoyed and angry, and then they would probably send another Admiral out, and that would be terrible.


    Besides, the Admiral sailing out wont necessarily be Aokiji, but it may turn to be Kizaru or Akainu. Ian really has no good way to deal with these two monsters


    Well, no, the Super Electromaic Cannon skill maybe a little useful against Kizaru! Ian thought about it this way.


    Although the bullet ejected by the Railgun has a short attack distance, but its speed was as equivalent as three times the speed of sound. Such a speed, when the attack isunched at close range, has surpassed the speed of human reaction. The Glint-Glint Fruit of Kizaru, although it was known that it gives the abilities with the speed of light, but it is impossible for him to reach it, right?


    Even when the so-called attack speed reaches the speed of light, Ian was very skeptical. If he can reach the speed of light, every time he attacks his opponent, the power of his abilities should be equal to a nuclear bomb. How can this be possible? Then from the moment, he ate the devil fruit, he would be able to just move his hand andunch an atomic bomb? That must be a BUG! How could such a person exist in this world?


    Thats the power of God


    So Ian guessed that Kizarus speed was estimated to be far beyond the reaction speed of an ordinary person, and he must just have a lot of ultimate abilities thats it.


    After thinking about it for a while, Ian stopped. He guessed it was useless after this. He will only make sure of his guesses after fighting him.


    So they continued to drink and celebrate, and drove toward their destination.


    About two hours after the departure, the rescue ship of the headquarters finally arrived at the fighting area.


    Ian left the Marine soldiers a Den Den Mushi to call for help


    At this time, it was Momonga, the Vice-Admiral of Marine Headquarter, who came to rescue them. Murney received his order to patrol the sea. So when Momonga received a call saying that the patrol ship had beenpletely destroyed, he was shocked.


    Hearing that the ship sank, he thought that many soldiers were killed and a lot were injured badly.


    As a result, he was relieved to see that most of the soldiers survived when he arrived in the area of the naval battle.


    However, this was a huge blow to the Marines. Rear Admiral Murney was seriously injured and a battleship was wrecked.


    The loss of a Marine Headquarter standard Battleship wasnt something trivial! This time, the administrator of the Marines sent only four warships to search for the mastermind of Marijoas arson. Now unexpectedly, they lost one of them, which must be very sorrowful for Momonga.


    Some people may think that it was just a warship.


    In fact, its a mistake to think so. For example, the ultimate form of military attack used by the Marines (also known as The Buster Call) can easily erase an entire ind from existence. However, even if it was such an extraordinary order of such destructive powers, only ten warships were needed to dispatch. Thats it.


    This standard Battleship is a vessel that can amodate 800 soldiers, and its natural volume is veryrge, and its not that easy to make even for the Marines.


    Who on Earth destroyed our ship?


    After taking the Marines on board, Momonga came to the witnesses for interrogation. Murney was still in aa, so he could only find some soldiers for questioning


    Its a pirate group that we havent seen its g before. It may be newly established! some soldiers replied, These pirates were very powerful. They rushed us under our Battleships artillery, and then a giant threw their captain over to disorganize our musketeer formation. Then the rest joined him in the battle. The Rear Admiral, Murney, was defeated by their captain.


    A Giant!? Momonga was very surprised: How can a giant join such a group and they stay unknown?


    Not only him, but there are also several long-legged and long-handed people in this Pirate Group, even a Mink! A soldier replied.


    Momonga heard the heart this and a sudden heartbeat struck him, there were so many members from different races on the same ship?


    Is it possible that this pirate group was the escaped ves they were looking for?


    So he hurriedly asked, When fighting with them, did you see any special marks on them, on their backs?


    Due to the concealment of the World Government, they only said that Ian has set fire to the Holynd, but they did not mention the escape of ves. These soldiers were at Marine Headquarters in the Marineford at that time, so it may be a little unclear. Momonga could not tell these soldiers that they were after a group of ves, so he could only ask ambiguously.


    The Marines thought about it carefully, then shook their heads.


    There was no way that they could see the mark, because Ian used the healing power of Orihimes card to erase the ve marks on these people.


    Momonga was still unwilling, and asked again: Are there fish-men on the ship? Or, have you seen a masked person among them?


    Its a coincidence that there were a giant and a mink between these pirates, but there were a lot of fish-men rescued from Marijoa at that time. So Momonga just wanted to confirm it.


    However, unfortunately, he never imagined that Jinbe would appear and take away all the Fish-men on Ians ship


    Plus Ian didnt wear a mask at this time. So the soldiers didnt confirm his theory


    It was impossible to determine whether this group of pirates, the Dragon Hunters, was indeed the target they were looking for. However, Momonga still thinks that it was likely to be them.


    Moreover, regardless of whether they were their objective or not, Momonga must hunt down this group of pirates because they sank a marine Battleship.


    In which direction did they leave? Momonga asked.


    The Marines pointed it out to the direction, then Momonga, judging the Log Pose and the map, quickly identified the ind that these pirates might go to.


    But after confirming it, Momonga screamed in surprise.


    Are they really going to Mainspring Ind!? But isnt it a territory marked by the Yonko, the Whitebeard


    Its impossible. Whats the connection between these pirates and the Whitebeard? Momonga thought about it. Soon, he gave an order: Contact the Vice Admiral Doberman immediately and tell him to join us at Mainspring Ind!

 Chapter 165: Rules

    Chapter 165: Rules


    Captain, I can see the ind!


    After another day of sailing, the watchman finallyunched such a shout.


    After hearing this cry, not only Ian, but all the people on the whole ship could not help cheering.


    Calcting the time, they were drifting on the sea for almost a week. The long-term sea life is very boring. Looking at the endless sea every day made people have ack of spirit.


    But fortunately, Ian and his crew finally saw the ind now.


    Everyone happily came to the deck and looked with great interest at the ind that appeared in the distance. Ian asked Margaret, Whats the name of that ind?


    However, Margaret shook her head and said, I really dont know.


    It was kinda impossible to know. Although Margaret knows a little about navigation and how to use the Log Pose in the new world, she was not a navigator after all. How can she know the names of all the inds?


    Of course, this doesnt matter that much, because they will know it after getting onnd.


    Their boat was sailing at full speed and moved all the way to the ind, but as soon as they started approaching the ind, Ian suddenly heard a groaning sound!


    This was a ringing sound just like his little Den Den Mushi. Ian thought that someone was trying to contact him, but he took out his little Den Den Mushi and looked at it, but it wasnt him!


    Because it doesnt sound like an iing call, and even the Den Den Mushis eyes were closed.


    Ian has used Den Den Mushi more often. Ian can tell that there was a small difference in detail. When there was a call, his Den Den Mushi will open his eyes, and its sound was purr purr, but this one had another current ploo ploo


    What is this? Ian scratched his head and said strangely.


    At this moment, Zick, the long-handed leader, suddenly changed his expression and said, Is it a Territorial Sea Slug?


    What What is that? The crowd around did not know it.


    This is bad, Captain! Zick looked tight, and said to Ian: This Ind might be a territory of one of the four emperors. Ive heard before that there was a rare creature in the new world, called Territorial Sea Slugs. Creatures living on the ocean floor and emitting warning waves that can be picked up by any Den Den Mushi, which is only used by the Yonko pirates and they are found only near the inds within their sphere of influence and act as a territory sign!


    Ian suddenly understood and said, You mean, this ind may be one of the Yonkos territories?


    Zick nodded: Yes, and unlike the inds that usually protected by them and uses the gs of the four emperors, since it is called the sphere of influence, it means that there are members of the four emperors pirates stationed on this ind!


    Ian touched his chin and said, Even if this is the case, they cant keep people fromnding on the ind, can they?


    No! We are allowed to! Zick said: However, after getting to the ind, we must abide by their rules, especially pirates like us, we will be monitored. Once we do something wrong on the ind, that means we dered war against the Yonko protecting it.


    Since were allowed to go to the ind, it will be fine! Ian said with a smile, We will act ording to their rules!


    Turning around, Ian looked at the ind in front of him and whispered, Its just huh, I dont know which Yonkos territory this ind is


    The Four Emperors (Yonko) was a general term for the four most powerful Pirates of the New World, anyone of them has the strength to shake the entire world. They all have arge number of mighty warriors and powerful forces by their side. The Shichibukai were like the emperors, most of them were stationed on the New World in the second half of the Grand Line.


    If anyone wants to get along well in the new world, they can either join one of the Yonko, or obey them and abide by the rules set by them. Anyone who dares to disobey and start a war against them wont have a good end.


    For decades, many ambitious pirates have been trying to challenge the four emperors. However, after so many years, none of the original Yonko has lost a fight, but the ambitious people have already withered into ashes


    Although Ian didnt know that the ind in front of him was a station of a Yonko, Ian never wanted to provoke one of them, so he didnt worry about it.


    As their ship gradually entered the port, they saw the bustling people on the shore. The ind looks very prosperous, which can be clearly seen from the number of ships in the port.


    Hey, the Pirates Ships dock there!


    Seeing Ians ship about to dock, an old man who was fishing on the port wharf yelled at them and showed them the way.


    They didnt say a thing to the old man, they turned a little bit and headed towards the right side of the port.


    There were all kinds of ships parked there, from the smallest to extrarge without exception, all with ck pirate gs. Most of these pirates stared at Ians ship, but they didnt recognize them Well, thats impossible. This was a newly formed group


    After the uing ship docked, a group of people yelled and jumped off the ship, stepping on the beach beside the port and leaping happily.


    After staying on the boat for such a long time, it felt like they have been swinging around for a decade. Now finally, they were stepping on the ground, even Ian couldnt help walking a bit.


    After a couple of seconds, Ian felt much better.


    After getting in a good mood, Ian couldnt help announcing loudly, Well guys, lets stay on this ind for three days!


    Whoaa! Hail to the captain! The crowd immediately shouted back.


    Margaret didnt seem to be interested innding on this ind, not only her, as were the few girls on the ship. When they heard that the ind might be a territory of a Yonko, they got subconsciously afraid.


    Ian couldnt help it, but at least, there were always several members on board to guard, so he arranged a group of people to rotate and protect them.


    Raideen, Doroni, and Matthew all followed Ian to the shore. Matthew still had the dead fisheyes, but the dark circles around disappeared a lot. Ian was afraid that his sleeping ability would cause trouble on the ind, so he asked him to put on a pair of gloves.


    In addition, Ian also asked many members to bring down and take some useless materials seized from the marine ships, intending to sell them on the ind, and then he spent the money in buying some daily necessities, food, and water


    However, just as they were going to enter the ind town, a voice suddenly came.


    Oh, oh! There is a giant with them. It seems like they are a good Pirate Group!


    Ian looked back at the direction of the voice, and found on the wharf a group of people was approaching them. It was a young man who said this sentence. He had a messy golden head and a lip ring on his mouth. He looked like a gangster.


    And the dozen people who followed him were almost wearing the same clothes like his, with various tattoos and strange shapes.


    Who are you? Ian started talking and asked him.


    Huh? You dont know me? The man with the lip ring froze for a moment, and then said, So, is this the first time youe to this ind?


    Ian didnt speak, just nodded.


    Well, I see! The man with the lip ring said: Since its your first time toe here, then I need to exin the rules of this ce for you!


    Im Ramos! A member of the second Division of the Whitebeard Pirates! Ramos said: You are a pirate, so you must obey our rules after getting here. This ind is the sphere of influence of our father, the Whitebeard. If you dare to make trouble here, then dont me us for being cruel!


    The Whitebeard! Ian was stunned. He didnt expect that it was the territory of the Whitebeard.


    And the second Division?


    Hearing this number, Ian was shocked and asked: Do you know Ace?


    But Ramos shook his head and said, No, I dont!


    Ian didnt know that at this time, Ace had been taken away by the Whitebeard, and this happened just a short while ago. At this time, Ace was still trying to kill the Whitebeard. He hasnt officially joined the Whitebeard Pirates. How could Ramos, who is stationed on this ind, know about Ace?


    Ian didnt know much, so he thought that Ace hadnt met the Whitebeard yet.


    In this case, Ian didnt ask any other questions and said, Dont worry, we wont mess around!


    Thats good! Ramos said with a smile: in addition, on this ind, we dont interfere in what you want to buy or sell, but you have to give 30% of the profits to us!


    Thats too much!? Ian couldnt help saying.


    These are the rules, its specially set for you pirates! Ramos shrugged: Of course, you can choose not to pay!


    Ramos didnt say what the consequences were, but Ian could naturally guess that, fortunately, they didnt n to do much business on the ind. They just want to sell some spoils and they didnt have much money, so he stopped talking about this matter.


    Since you have no objections, things are settled! Ramos smiled smugly, as if he had already guessed Ians reaction. By the way, whats the name of your pirate crew?


    Dragon Hunter Pirates! Ian nced at him lightly.


    Great name, then we will meet again when you are about to leave! Ramos turned around and left with his men.

 Chapter 166: confusing news

    Chapter 166: confusing news


    Afternding on the ind, Ian and a group of his crew walked all the way to the town.


    At the entrance of the town, Ian saw the name of the ind written on a wooden board bellow the Whitebeards Jolly Roger, hanging together on two pirs over the town entrance. Wee to Mainspring Ind!


    This was indeed the territory of the Whitebeard Pirate Group.


    However, after entering the town, Ian discovered that there were many ordinary residents.


    The spacious streets, wide and dazzling shops, and various buildings with different styles give a bright atmosphere to the whole town.


    While Ian was still enjoying and appreciating the appearance of the city, suddenly a loud voice came from behind. Ian thought that it was a dog barking, so he turned around and looked at it.


    As he looked back, his eyes almost popped out!


    It was indeed a dog that ran from behind, but Ian saw that there was a clockwork key on this dog. As the dog ran, the clockwork key was turning slowly.


    A childughed as the dog behind him, as if the dog was trying to catch him, and a gust of wind past by when they raced beside Ian.


    Am Am I hallucinating? Ian rubbed his eyes vigorously and said: Why does the dog have a mainspring key on his back? Did the boy plug it in?


    The rest of the crew looked at each other for a while.


    And as Ian and his crew went deeper into the town, they saw more and more such creatures.


    No matter whatever it was the animal, dogs, cats, etc All of them had an iron clockwork key on their back. In this town, Ian also saw livestock such as cattle and horses, all of which have the same keys.


    A parrot flew over Ians head, and a clockwork key rotating in his bottom


    Haha! Is this your first time on the Mainspring Ind!? An old man passing by, couldnt helpughing when he saw Ians dumbfounded appearance.


    Old man! Are the clockwork keys on these animals real? Ian asked stupidly, pointing to the parrot.


    The old man smiled and said, Yes, the creatures on this ind are all very rare, they are named Clockwork Creatures! They are perfectly alive and absolutely real.


    This Mainspring Ind, in fact, should be called the treasure beast ind. The creatures on the ind have a special clockwork organs. When these clockwork creatures are active during the daytime, the clockwork key on their bodies will turn ordingly. But when the nightes, these clockwork creatures will go to sleep, and the clockwork key will automatically start recharging, just like twisting the clockwork, and that is the source of power for their activities.


    This ind has emerged from ancient times! The old man, clutching his cane, informed Ian about the ind: These creatures were born at that time. For thousands of years, they have been living in peace on the ind until someone boarded the ind and discovered them. Some schrs, in order to study these rare creatures, settled down on this ind and built a town. However, when the news started spreading around, tons of people began to think wickedly about these rare creatures. Many people hunted these animals wantonly and sold them. We civilians were often harassed by these hunters.


    The old man sighed and said, At first, many people felt that they couldnt live here any longer. So they wanted to leave the ind. However, thirty years ago, The Whitebeard came to the ind, and dered it as one of his territories, so he managed to protect everything.


    Ian listened to the old man then nodded. Indeed, those who had the idea of hunting and selling these rare creatures were probably pirates or bounty hunters. The Whitebeard imed this ind as one of his domains, so no one would dare to make trouble in his territory.


    Listen to me, young man! The old man pointed to Ian and said, You can stay on the ind as long as you want, but dont think of doing anything to these creatures, otherwise no one will be able to save you then!


    Ian just shrugged. He didnt expect to be warned by the two people as soon as he got to the ind.


    He had never thought about doing a thing to these creatures, he had just discovered them, so naturally, he didnt pay much attention to them.


    The Mainspring Ind was quiterge, but the town on the ind wasnt that big. From a distance, there were dense forests and mountains behind the town. It was estimated that these clockwork creatures lived in these forests.


    Ian and his team of more than sixty people were considered as a huge group of people. After entering the town, they first took the surplus materials of the marine warship and found a ce to sell them.


    These things were mainly swords and guns. At that time, all the marine soldiers on the whole ship were equipped with muskets and swords. As a result, they were all taken away after their surrender. There were about seven or eight hundred guns plus the exact amount of swords. However, there were only 75 members on Ians group, so after leaving a weapon for everyone, they had to sell the rest.


    The weapons of the marines were naturally a good quality. They didnt worry about selling them. They found a weapon shop and sold them directly to the owner.


    This was the Whitebeards territory, so even if it can be seen that these items were the Marines stuff, the owner still epted them, but the trade went with bluffing and swindling. Ian and his men were under pressure, and he lowered the price to the maximum. In the end, more than 500 guns and swords were sold for only 500,000 Berries.


    Although it wasnt that much, they needed this money, they ept it directly. Then with the suggestion of Doroni, they found arge pub and nned to go in for a drink and at the same time eat something.


    After arriving at the tavern, Raideen was so sad because the door was too small, so he could not enter, so Ian had no choice but to find the tavern owner, and asked him to move out dozens of barrels and put them outside for Raideen to drink.


    Ian and his crew were great customers, so the tavern owner cooperated and greeted them diligently, then took them to sit down.


    All the people sat down at seven or eight tables, and arge amount of wine was served, as well as all kinds of delicious food, so that everyone began to enjoy their time.


    Matthew, the chef, was curious about the unique vor of the inds food, so he went to the tavern owner and asked for advice. As a result, his slow tone made the tavern owner ufortable and ran away.


    The rest of them talked about interesting things while drinking, andughing from time to time. This was the typical lifestyle of the pirates.


    Ian didnt get much involved. He was listening to the other people in the pub.


    It is said that the tavern was an important source of information, and that was true. In addition to Ian and his group, there were many other pirates in the tavern. When they chat out loud, they often talk about their stories and say everything they heard recently or any new rumors, which is inadvertently thing.


    Silently drinking and listening, at this time, the conversation between the pirates in the rear attracted his attention.


    Hey, have you heard about the masked man!


    The Masked Man? Who is that?


    You are so stupid! He is the most famous person in this period?


    Huuh!! Youre not talking about the guy who is wanted for 500 million Berries?


    Yes, its him! The arsonist of Marijoa!


    Upon hearing this, Ian immediately knew what they were talking about, so he immediately raised his ears and listened.


    500 million Berries, damn it, thats a lot, I dont get it, why would the Marines give such a high bounty for this man!


    Is it that hard for you to determine that? He must have burned the mansion of a Celestial Dragon, which made them very angry!


    Right, why did you suddenly mention him?


    Haha I heard that this person hase to this ind!


    Ian choked and almost spouted out a mouthful of wine. What did he just say!? How did this pirate know about his arrival?


    How did he know about his whereabouts?


    Just in doubt, Ian kept eavesdropping the pirates at the rear while they continued to talk: What? That man really came to Mainspring Ind?


    Of course, this news is absolutely reliable!


    Really! Then we have to move now!? As long as we can catch that guy, we can get 500 million Berries?


    What are you talking about? You think its so easy to catch someone who has a 500 million bounty? And it is written on his wanted poster that he must be caught alive, so its even harder to do so!


    Thats not a problem, as long as we can find him, then we can just strike him from the back and stun him?


    Cut your bullsh*t, its really stupid to think or even say such a thing. This is the territory of the Whitebeard. Do you dare making trouble in this ce?


    Humm then its not as easy as I expected, but we can still do it, as long as the members of Whitebeard Pirates cant see us doing it?


    F*ck off, and get out of my face, the masked man is a person who was valued by Whitebeard Pirates. I heard that as soon as hended on the ind, the Whitebeard Pirates recognized him and asked him to join them!


    No way!! So now its impossible for us to catch that guy!?


    Ian was confused for a while. What the hell is going on? When did the Whitebeard Pirate Group recognize me? When did I join them?


    He was very confused by this news

 Chapter 167: the Blackbeard

    Chapter 167: the ckbeard


    Ian was in doubt after hearing a strangeughtering from outside the pub.


    Zehahahaha!! Here it is. The cherry pie in this tavern is delicious oh oh oh! How can there be a giant outside!?


    Ian heard the noises arriving from the front of the taverns door, and after a while, a group of people pushed open the door and entered.


    Ian was so shocked when he saw the first man entering


    Is that really the ckbeard!?


    The man who came in was a big man with a burly and rugged appearance. His body hair was very thick. He wore an open buttoned white shirt with rolled-up sleeves, showing his hairy chest. He had two strings of jewels on his neck. He pushed open the door of the tavern with his hands, which were full of jewel rings. There were three medieval guns in his left waist, and a wine bottle on the right side of his belt. Just by his appearance, he showed a look of a tyrant


    This man was, for sure, Marshall D. Teach, known as the ckbeard!


    Ian was nervous when he saw him appearing in this ce suddenly, and he felt terrified.


    Why is he here!?


    But then Ian immediately thought about it, and recalled. Ah, yes, when I met Ramos, he said that he was a member of the second Division of the Whitebeard Pirates! That is to say, the Second Division was now stationed here, and the ckbeard seems to be a member of this team too if he remembers correctly


    If Ian was surprised by the sudden appearance of the ckbeard, then when he saw the man behind the ckbeard, Ian got choked by his own drink!


    Behind the ckbeard was a man dressed all in ck, with a ck thief mask on his head, only showing his eyes


    And the most shocking thing was that this man even had a samurai sword on his waist


    This reminded Ian of the night clothes he wore when he was in Marijoa. Inbination with the discussion of the pirates behind him, Ian instantly understood what was going on!


    What the f**k!? Is this a joke, Its obvious that hes fake!?


    Thats why he was choked


    When the masked man walked into the tavern, his right hand was still on the hilt at his waist. He nced at all the people in the tavern with alert eyes.


    When the ckbeard and this man appeared, the whole tavern went quiet, looking at the two with a stunned expression.


    Zihahaha! The ckbeard also saw the reaction of the crowd, and hisughter suddenly filled the whole ce. He opened his hands and shouted to the people in the pub, Are you surprised? Id like to introduce you to Mr. ck Masked Man, the man who just burned the holynd of Marijoa! And now, hes one of us, a member of the Whitebeard Pirates!


    Poof! Poof! Ian and all the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, after hearing this, all of them spouted out the wine in their mouths!


    In the beginning, when they saw the masked man, they first thought that this was just his usual dress. But after hearing the ckbeards words, they immediately reacted!


    The F**k! How dare you pretending to be our captain!?


    At the moment, there were two big men next to Ian who couldnt hold back. They pped the table and stood up, they wanted to clear things up, but they were pulled by Ian.


    However, they pped the table a little loudly, which made the ckbeard and the masked man look over, as did the others in the tavern.


    What, kid, is there a problem? The ckbeard opened his mouth wide, revealing his missing teeth, and sneered.


    Its nothing! Ian sat in his seat, smiled slightly, raised his ss and gestured to the ckbeard, saying, Dont mind my partners, they drink too much!


    With Ians words, the ckbeard didnt investigate more. He took the masked man to the bar counter and sat down. He smiled at the owner and said: Hey boss, bring us your delicious cherry pie! And a lot of wine!


    Okay, Mr. Teach! the pub owner said with a smile.


    Then, the ckbeard and the masked man sat in front of the bar, drinking, eating, andughing.


    Captain, why did you stop us from speaking the truth? The two big men, who were held by Ian, whispered to Ian with some grievances, That guy is impersonating your character!


    Let him do so! Ian smiled and said, We shouldnt care much about such a thing. First, lets see what they are going to do. This is the Whitebeards territory. That guy named Teach is one of the Whitebeard pirates!


    Hearing Ians words, everyone had no choice but to suppress this matter.


    Turning his head, Ian continued to look at the ckbeard, observing him secretly while he was drinking.


    Dont look at this guys upstart expression. He wears all kinds of jewelry on his body, but this was exactly the image of most pirates. It can be said that his appearance was a typical example.


    In Ians observation, he found that the ckbeard was very amiable, and even the tavern owner calls him Mr. Teach, which was not due to fear of the Whitebeard Pirates, because Ian saw that he was talking with the owner from time to time, and he oftenughed with them, he had a very straightforward and approachable look.


    Huh! A couple of great actors! Ian sighed in his heart.


    Only Ian knew that the ckbeard was a very ambitious man. He has been thinking about staying in the Whitebeard pirate group, just using his name as a cover, ying the image of a good son. But in the future, when the opportunity to be the Commander of the second Division will be given to Ace, that will cause some jealousy.


    However, when his target appeared, he immediately revealed his ferocious fangs.


    In order to snatch the Dark-Dark Fruit, he killed the Commander of the Whitebeard Pirates 4th Division, took the fruit, and fled. Then during the Battle of Marineford, he appeared in thest second and used a special ability, probably from his Dark-Dark fruit, and took the Whitebeards power, his Tremor-Tremor fruit, thus sessfully ascended the throne of the four emperors ( bing one of the Yonko)


    All of this will happen two yearster. Now, the image of the ckbeard in front of the public was just a simple and bold pirate.


    And the masked man sitting next to him, Ian didnt have to think about him at all, he was another guy who wanted to capitalize on this event


    This was the perfect opportunity. When Ian was rioting in Marijoa, his dress was too easy to be imitated, and no one saw his real face at that time. So the wanted poster was just his masked appearance.


    However, the Marines and the world government have offered such a high bounty for him, and he has to only be captured alive


    For those who wanted to be famous quickly, posing as Ian was really a great shortcut.


    ording to Ians conjecture, its not a bad thing that there were guys who pretend to be him all over the world. The only one who was smarter than others and will be recognized as the real one is the one who found the Whitebeard Pirate Group and nned to join them.


    Once he joins the Whitebeard Pirates and gets sheltered by them, he will be the true arsonist.


    As for the ckbeard, he must have been sent by the Whitebeard Pirates to win over the masked man, and it seems that the twomunicated quite smoothly, otherwise Teach would not invite the masked man to the pub for a drink.


    Ian looked at this scene and suddenly felt a bit funny. It felt like watching two scheming bastards performing


    Impersonating me? What a joke?


    The masked man probably didnt know the inside story, thinking that Ian has just ignited Marijoa. He might feel that it wasnt a big deal. But when he joins the whitebeard Pirates, he thinks that he would be safe by doing this


    But he doesnt know that Ian was wanted with such a high bounty because he took the identity chip of a Celestial Dragon.


    As long as Celestial Dragons havent given up this matter, there will be a steady stream of marines hunting him down, even if he was with the Whitebeard Pirates, they wont necessarily be able to protect him.


    This made Ian wonder whether the Whitebeard Pirates would engage in a full-scale battle against the marines for this fake person? If so, will they


    Start the Battle of Marineford in advance!? Haha, that would be too funny


    This was the reason why Ian stopped everyone from debunking the masked man. This is something that can help him change the pot. This is a good thing for Ian!


    Just as Ian was drinking Sake happily and looking at these two cunning people, three warships were also slowly approaching the sea outside the Mainspring Ind


    Not only that, but there was also a strange big ship far behind these three warships.


    This big ship was dragged by two huge and ferocious snakes, and a ck pirate g was fluttering above the ships mast.


    Its Jolly Roger has a small skull with no jawbone, and no crossbones. Instead, it has nine snakes appearing from behind the skull, curving to the right


    The Kuja pirates!

 Chapter 168: Headquarters decision

    Chapter 168: Headquarters decision


    These three Battleships on the sea were naturally Momongas ships, chasing their tails.


    The two Vice Admirals were sent by the marines to search for the mastermind, Marijoas arsonist, and the escaped ves. In addition to Momonga, the other one was the Marine officer, Doberman.


    It has been more than a week since they came out of the marine headquarters, but they have achieved nothing. Momonga has even wondered whether it is possible that the ck-masked man juked them and returned to the first half of the Grand Line, without entering the New World.


    After all, there were many fish-men among the ves rescued at that time. With the help of the Fishman tribe, it would be easy for the ck-masked mastermind to go back through the Fishman Ind.


    However, despite this suspicion, they cant go on with it because the World Government and Fishman Ind have been trying to alleviate racial conflicts. Raising such suspicion at this juncture may embarrass both sides.


    This was why Jinbe wanted to take back the rescued fish-men from Ian. He couldnt let the world government and the Marines catch any handle on his ind.


    Of course, even though he took the fish-men away to help his tribe, he also indirectly helped Ian a lot. If Momonga knew that Ian had some fish-men on board, he would definitely be 100% sure that he was the mastermind.


    However, because he had none on board, which made so difficult for Momonga to judge, and he was very skeptical.


    When the patrol ship was attacked, a marine Rear Admiral was seriously injured. After contacting the Vice Admiral Doberman, Momonga followed the so-called dragon Hunter Group all the way to this ind. However, when he arrived near the Mainspring Ind, he hesitated to go in and catch these pirates.


    For other inds, Momonga might not even think about it, he would directlynd and start looking for them, but things arent the same for this Ind. This was the territory of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Now their ships have been sending signals to the whitebeard pirates through the Territorial Sea Slugs.


    However, at this moment, Vice-Admiral Momonga, on his own ship, was talking to Doberman through Den Den Mushi.


    We must be cautious about this matter! Momonga said: We cant be responsible for a war!


    Doberman was a middle-aged man with scars all over his face and cold eyes. In the Marines, he belongs to the ruthless group. His philosophy was simr to that of Akainu. As a Vice Admiral, he has participated in a lot of Buster Calls, and he has been meticulous in the execution of the extermination order.


    However, even he seemed hesitant after hearing Momongas words.


    The reputation of the Yonko, especially the Whitebeard, he was well-known all over the new world. As a Legendary pirate in the era of Roger, the pirate king, the Whitebeard has the title of living legend.


    Originally, ording to Dobermans character, for these pirates who dared to attack the marines tantly, he would not show any mercy and would chase them in to exhaust them.


    However, this was the Whitebeards territory. Once they dare to openly send troops to the ind to conduct a search, it means that they are challenging the majesty of the Whitebeard, which was likely to cause a war between the Whitebeard Pirates and the whole marines.


    What should I do? Doberman asked: Cant we just carry out secret arrests?


    Its too hard! Momonga said: that pirate group, the dragon hunters were very powerful and they easily defeated a Rear Admiral. If we want to catch them secretly, we have to go there ourselves!


    These words made Doberman frown, whether he or Momonga were considered celebrities in the marines. How could the Whitebeard Pirates not recognize them? Once theynded on the ind, they would be spotted immediately. At that time, what secret arrest is he talking about?


    Are you sure that the leader of the dragon hunter pirate group is the mastermind? Doberman asked: If you are so sure, then as long as we contact the Marine Headquarters, even if we risk the war against the Whitebeard pirates, then the headquarters will agree with us, and give us permission to go ahead to the ind to catch them!


    No, Im not that sure! Momonga frowned bitterly and said, Otherwise, why am I so upset?


    They discussed it for a while, but they didnt find a solution. Atst, they had decided not to go to the ind for the time being and guard around the periphery of the ind. When the Dragon Hunter Pirates left the ind, they would strike them.


    This was the prestige of the four emperors. Just a site under the name of the Whitebeard can keep the two Vice Admirals away!


    However, although they could not show up in public, Momonga and Doberman sent some disguised marine soldiers to the ind in a small boat to inquire for information.


    They must keep an eye on the movements of the dragon hunter pirates.


    However, it didnt take long for the soldiers posing on the ind to give them amazing news through a small Den Den Mushi: [the ck-masked man appeared on the ind!]


    Whats more, it seems that hes going to join the Whitebeard Pirate Group!


    As soon as they heard the news, Momonga was stunned, and directly asked, Is this true? Are you sure about this!! Has the mastermind already joined them, or is he just in contact with the Whitebeard Pirates!?


    They have just got in touch, it should be The marine soldier who was listening to the news said: I heard that he was greeted by Marshall D. Teach, one of the Whitebeard Pirates! It seems that the two sides have reached an agreement. But still, they need to wait until he meets the Whitebeard in person. Then after the drinking ceremony with the Whitebeard, the ck-masked man will formally be a member of the Whitebeard pirates.


    The drinking ceremony was a standard process for the newly joining pirates to swearing an oath of loyalty over Sake. It is a ritual, especially when the new member has a 500 million bounty. Its the kind that needs to be announced to the world.


    After hearing this news, Momonga and Doberman couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. The ceremony of adopting a new son hasnt been done, which means that they can still arrest this man before this event, and the Whitebeard pirates wont have a thing to say


    However, Momonga was a little surprised. He hade to hunt down the dragon hunter pirates, but unexpectedly he got the news from the soldiers that the ck-clothed mastermind was there, which meant that his assumption was totally wrong!? There was no rtionship between the dragon hunters and the mastermind


    Is it really just a coincidence? Momongas fingers were tapping on the table, thinking.


    After a while, he could only put away the matter of dragon hunter pirate group for now. The masked man has appeared, so he needs to ask the Marine Headquarters for instructions.


    In order to avoid a long dy, which may give rise to many a hitch, if the Marines dont want the mastermind to run away, they must use force to arrest him NOW. In this way, it is imperative to invade the territory of the Whitebeard, but neither Momonga nor Doberman can bear this responsibility, so they can only ask the Marine Headquarters for orders.


    After calling them, the world government and the Marines also hesitated. However, under the pressure of the Celestial Dragons, they finally gritted their teeth and decided to let the two vice admirals invade the ind and catch the mastermind.


    Even though, they didnt want to start a war with the Whitebeard pirates, but the mastermind, the masked man must be seized, and the identity chip of the Celestial Dragon must return


    So they can only wait until finishing the operation, and then find a way to exin the situation to the Whitebeard, and hope that they can pacify him


    With the order from the Marine Headquarters, Momonga and Doberman no longer had any scruples. They drove their three warships directly, and approached the Mainspring Ind.


    But what they didnt know was, far behind them, there was a huge ship of the Kuja pirates following them Boa Hancock, the Pirate Empress, has been listening to theirmunication.


    On her white and slender wrist, she wore a small ck Den Den Mushi, which was especially used for eavesdropping. Although she was a little far away, and the signal was not very good, which made the eavesdropping intermittent, but she was able to listen to 70% of their call.


    Why did Kuja pirates appear here?


    This all started a few days ago when Boa Hancock learned the truth about Marijoas arson incident. When she heard that besides the arson incident was actually a second ve liberation movement. At that time, she couldnt bear staying still without doing a thing


    Among the thousands of ves rescued by Fisher Tiger rescued, Boa Hancock and her two sisters were between them. They were very grateful to their benefactor, Fisher Tiger, who saved them from that hell. But they were too young to help Tiger at that time. Afterward, the Sun Pirate Group was established, and they have been watching silently. They were very happy when the Sun Pirate Group, with the help of arge number of fish-men, defeated the Marines.


    But it didntst long, and Fisher Tiger was seriously injured in an ambush of the marines, then he died because he refused a blood transfusion with a pack of human blood


    When Boa Hancock heard the news, she couldnt believe it, Fisher Tiger was not only a savior for her, but also a hero in her mind. However, such a hero also died in the hands of the Marines.


    At that time when they got the news of his injury, it was alreadyte. Tigers death was a pity not only for the fish-men, but also for the three sisters. They didnt have time to repay his kindness.


    However, when she heard about the new arsonist of Marijoa, the Empress Pirate had another ripple of hope in her heart. She didnt know who the masked person was, but she couldnt watch the event repeat itself again without doing a thing So she led her Kuja Pirate Group into the New World, and followed the Marines search forces from afar, constantly monitoring, trying to find the whereabouts of the masked man through the Marines hands.


    Yes, she wanted to put Tigers affection on that masked man by helping him out of the marines pursuit.


    So, after eavesdropping on the Marines, she found out that the man in ck was on Mainspring Ind, and the Marines had made a decision to arrest him by force, So Boa Hancock immediately stood up and ordered her ship to depart, heading to that ind

 Chapter 169: the Pirate Empress

    Chapter 169: the Pirate Empress


    On the way to Mainspring Ind, Boa Hancock was also thinking about what she should do.


    To help the man in ck escape, it was, of course, necessary to obstruct the marines arrest. However, if it was too obvious, the Marines will be very suspicious.


    As the emperor of Amazon Lily, Boa Hancock still needs the Shichibukais identity as a privilege. Although she was very proud, she was still very concerned about her own people. If her appearance obstructs the action of the Marines, and in case of her deeds was reported to the World Government and the Marines, they might get furious and strip her Shichibukai identity, which would be troublesome.


    Although Amazon Lily was in the Calm Belt, and most people cant get there, but in recent years, Marines scientific and technological forces have advanced by a lot, and made rapid progress, which gave them the ability to travel through the Calm Belt, so once she loses the shelter of Shichibukai, and return to being a normal Pirate group, Amazon Lily was likely to be attacked by Marines.


    This peerless beauty, the Pirate Empress, frowned slightly, bit her fingernails gently, and thought about how to act.


    Her appearance like that was also breathtaking, which made the Kuja female warriors around obsessed. If it wasnt for fear of disturbing her thinking, they would have been shouting Snake Princess-Sama!, then fainted to the ground.


    By the way, didnt the Marines mention a dragon hunter pirate group? Boa Hancock suddenly thought back and said, Perhaps, we can make a fuss about these pirates!?


    Soon, Boa Hancock came up with an idea, got out of her chair made of the snake named Salome, and said, Pass my order. We have tond there and look for a pirate group called Dragon hunters. When we get on the ind, we will catch this pirate group!


    Yes, Snake Princess! All the female warriors took orders.


    Just as the Kuja pirate ship approached the ind, Momonga and Doberman, two Vice Admirals, also led the Marine soldiers to attack the ind!


    After entering the port and docking, arge number of fully armed marine soldiers jumped off the ships. Under themand of officers at all ranks, they quickly blocked the entire port, and at the same time, arge number of people began to move towards the town.


    Damn it! Its the Marines! Ramos, a member of the second Division of the Whitebeard Pirates that Ian met in the port at the beginning, arrived at the port immediately after receiving the news. He jumped to scold the Marines: Dont you know this is the territory of the Whitebeard Pirates!? You brought so many soldiers to the ind, what is your intention!?


    The Marine soldiers cautiously pointed their guns at him, while Momonga walked out of the crowd and said to Ramos, We know that this is the site of Whitebeard pirates, but we also know that the mastermind of Marijoas arson, the masked man in ck appeared on this ind, which is an important criminal to the World Government, so even if we know that this is the territory of Whitebeard pirates, we have to do our jobs!


    Do you want to cause a war? Ramos was furious.


    We will send Specialized Staff to negotiate with the Whitebeard afterward! Momonga said.


    However, Ramos didnt buy it at all. After what consultation? If the Marines really catch people from this ind and take them away, then the Whitebeard pirates reputation would be in the ground, after that, What a Freaking negotiation is he talking about!


    So Ramos decided to face them, picked up a huge iron bar, waved to the members of the Whitebeard Pirates behind him, and said: Kill them! Get rid of these marines!


    Haii!!


    The Second Division of the Whitebeard Pirate Group burst out with a roar, rushed into the Marines, and began to attack ruthlessly.


    At this point, the battle finally broke out!


    Although both Momonga and Doberman had expected this situation, at this time, after seeing the ignited war, they couldnt help but have a strong headache.


    Once this battle started, its result wont be that heavy. In case they kill or injure many of these pirates, then the Whitebeard wont be willing to forgive the marines, but if they were merciful, and didnt act roughly, things might change.


    The only thing that made both of them happy was that the leader position of the second division of Whitebeard Pirates, for some reason, has been vacant, that is, if only the Second Division was currently stationed on the ind, so then there werent any members with the Commanders strength


    Momonga nced at Doberman and said, Lets fight back, but just subdue them, No killing!


    Doberman nodded and pulled out a sword from his waist.


    This was the only way. The marines were not afraid to fight with the four emperors, but they were just not ready for such a fight. Therefore, Momonga and Doberman cant hurt Ramos. They can only disarm them and defeat them without causing heavy injuries. But they have to do it quickly, so they dont lose many soldiers


    However, just as they wanted to do their n, a Marine soldier suddenly ran to report: Vice Admiral Momonga, Vice Admiral Doberman! A pirate ship appeared on the sea! Uhh Its a Shichibukais ship!


    What!? After hearing this, Momonga and Doberman were all startled. They seized the Marines soldier and said, Which Shichibukai ising?


    Although the Shichibukai were nominally obeying the World Government and the Marines, everyone knows that Shichibukai were wicked, very uncooperative, and they have reservations about the trust of the World Government and the Marines. Simrly, the World Government and the Marines also cannot fully trust them.


    At this time of war, a Shichibukai suddenly appeared, and he didnt even inform the Marines!?


    The reason why they were inquiring about his identity was that they were worried that he would turn to be Jinbe, Both the world government and the Marines knew about the rtionship between Jinbe and the Whitebeard. So if he came here to stop the arrest of the Marines, then things would be terrible.


    The oneing are Kuja pirates, the Pirate Empress!


    Fortunately, the marine soldiers subsequent report made the two relieved a little.


    However, they were still puzzled and asked, That woman what is she doing here!?


    In front of Ramos, they fought with the marine soldiers, but the Momonga and Doberman stopped and turned back, looking in the direction of the port.


    Who would be so insolent putting a little dog and a cat blocking my path!?


    Along with this arrogant voice, apanied by the screams of little animals, a puppy and a kitten with clockwork keys on their back were kicked away by Boa Hancock, and then they angrily shouted at her.


    A beautifuldy with long ck hair, dark blue eyes, a very tall and slender body, white skin, and sexy clothes, blooming her amazing mature charm, she was the legendary beauty, the Pirate Empress, the Snake Princess, Boa Hancock!!! Just as she appeared in front of the public, she walked all the way, the crowd unconsciously moved away from her path, all the marine soldiers, at the moment of seeing her, immediately fell into a state of mesmerization.


    How Beautiful!


    My God, is she the Pirate Empress?


    The worlds most beautiful woman, indeed, she is worthy of this title!


    Ah! I want to be trampled by her high heels


    Momonga and Doberman came to her in a haze and asked her: Pirate Empress, Boa Hancock, why are you here?


    Do I need your permission toe here!? Boa Hancock showed her arrogance in front of people by raising her head and talking


    At this time, the marine soldiers, who were fighting with Ramos and the Whitebeard pirates, were also attracted by the appearance of the Pirate Empress. Ramos and the rest of the pirates were also staring at her. They all looked in the direction of Boa Hancock.


    She is so gorgeous


    Her appearance was like a huge ray of light, instantly attracted everyones attention. Now all the men present were staring at her.


    However, at this time, Boa Hancock suddenly looked shy, putting her hand on her cheek, then said, Dont look at me like this You are scaring me


    As soon as this coquettish look appeared, it was even more amazing. All the men around felt that their hearts were about to break out of their chests.


    Thats not GOOD! Only Momonga and Doberman knew what was going to happen, and they screamed.


    Sure enough, the next second Hancock ced her hands in front of her chest, forming a heart shape, and aimed at the crowd ahead.


    Falling-Down Drunk Sweet Wind! (Love-Love Beam!)


    Then, she fired a heart-shaped beam from her hands, and swept the crowd in front of her in an instant.


    After that, Ramos and the members of the whitebeard Pirates suddenly turned into stone statues!


    Even after they turned into statues, their faces still kept the lust expression


    Not only the whitebeard Pirates, but also a lot of marine soldiers were affected and turned into stone statues.


    You What are you doing? Momonga said to Boa Hancock furiously.


    Helping you arrest these people! Boa Hancock said to him with a sneer.


    Then why did my soldiers be statues! Momonga shouted.


    It doesnt matter The snake, known as Salome, circled, and Boa Hancock sat on it, lifting her ck hair and saying: Because Ill be forgiven for whatever I do, wont I?


    You!! Momongas face was gloomy, but he didnt know what to say. The Pirate Empresss quotes were heard many times by them, then he finally said: I warn you if you dare to obstruct our mission. I will definitely report it to the headquarters, then dont me us for canceling your Shichibukai identity.


    Rx, I like to keep my Shichibukai identity! Boa Hancock said: I dont want it to be taken back by you Im here to find the Dragon Hunter Pirates!


    Huh? Momonga was stunned.


    Dont forget that you cant offend the Shichibukais majesty, and you shouldnt interfere with my deeds! Boa Hancock said this equivocally, and then she said to Momonga, You catch your man, I catch the people Im looking for, do you agree?


    For her proposal, Momonga and Doberman looked at each other and thought for a while.


    Anyway, Boa Hancock helped them to subdue Ramos and his people. So, Momonga couldnt say anything about this. As for the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, after all, they destroyed a marine warship. Since the Pirate Empress has some trouble with them, then this could be considered a good thing for the Marines, saving their time and effort.


    So in the end, both Momonga and Doberman nodded their heads, and agreed to her offer


    All of this happened without Ian knowing about it. He didnt even imagine that he would be inexplicably troubled by the Pirate Empress

 Chapter 170: Part 1: Complicated Situation

    Chapter 170: Part 1: Complicated Situation


    The news that the Marines surrounded the Mainspring Ind was brought by a pirate who stumbled while entering the tavern.


    Because this ind is the territory of the Whitebeard, 80% of the people whoe to andnd on this ind from overseas were all kinds of pirates, and there was a reason why the pirates are willing toe to this ce. Although they have to abide by the rules set by the Whitebeard, they dont have to worry about being hunted by the Marines. For the pirates, this was a temporary shelter.


    But now, all of a sudden, after hearing that the Marines had surrounded it, all the pirates in the tavern were stunned.


    Run Run!!


    They didnt know who shouted so loudly all of a sudden, but all the pirates who had been arrogantly drinking in the tavern rushed towards the door.


    In fact, most of the present people were only pirates wanted for tens of millions, but they were very convinced that the marines came to make a huge move, so they had to bolt out in such a panic.


    But the problem was the aftermath of such an event!


    Despite the fact that Mainspring Ind was the Whitebeards territory, the Marines actually openly boarded the ind, which was a challenge to Whitebeards authority! There were many smart people among these Pirates. Its very possible that the Whitebeard pirates would roughly strike back and start a war with the Marines. So who would dare stay here in the middle of such chaos?


    This is a big mistake! Something terrible is about to happen!


    This was the first thought that came to the minds of all the pirates in the tavern. They just wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    In just a blink of an eye, all the people in the tavern had run away, and the tavern owner stared at the empty pub, and then came back to his senses: F***!!! They didnt pay me for their booze!


    Ian and his group didnt run. They just looked at the scene in dismay. The ckbeard and the masked man didnt run either. These two groups were the ones left in the tavern.


    Captain, what should we do? A member of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group asked Ian: Those marines maye looking for revenge!


    Thats not necessarily Ian nced at the ckbeard.


    He didnt doubt that with the Marines intelligence abilities, they, for sure, discovered that the masked man had appeared on the Mainspring Ind. Judging from the fact that they had to forcefullynd on this ind despite the fact that this means provoking the Whitebeard pirates, so they really came for this masked man.


    Huh, Ive already said that its not so easy to be an impostor!


    This guy was really a fool. He wanted to be famous within the hour, but he doesnt even know the inside story of this wanted person, and yet, he dared to impersonate Ian.


    Well now, let him deal with the Marines and help me by attracting their attention!


    Lets go! Ian put down his ss, picked up his sword with his left hand, and said to the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group.


    With a fuss, everyone stood up and followed Ian, trying to leave the pub.


    However, such a big movement attracted ckbeards attention, so he looked over


    Zihaha! I didnt expect you to have a lot of people! Noticing that Ian was the leader, ckbeard immediately grinned at him and said, Boy, since you are also pirates, do you want to join forces?


    Ian nced at Teach and said, Huh? Since when the Whitebeard Pirates were looking for someone to join forces with!?


    ckbeardughed loudly again and said, Whats so strange about this? Its impossible for Oyajis crew to be all stationed on this ind, and there were two or three thousand marine soldiers. So now, they must have an advantage!


    So you are alone here!? Then you are the one joining us!? Ian looked at Teach thoughtfully.


    Hell No! Im not alone! Teach extended his thumb then pointed it to the masked man behind him, saying: Hes with me! This guy is very ruthless. After burning Marijoa, he escaped from the hands of the Admiral Aokiji! You are pirates, so you should have a ship? Then just help both of us, take us to the sea, after that, I will personally rmend you to the Whitebeard Pirates!


    Doroni behind Ian started chuckling.


    It wasnt just him. A lot of members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates couldnt helpughing after hearing Teachs words.


    They were the people who lived that event, they knew the real person who escaped with them from the hands of the Admiral Aokiji, it was their captain, Ian, not this skunk, who no one knows from where he came. How could he be called a tough or ruthless person?


    Hey, Big Bear, whats so funny? Teach was upset and stared at Doroni.


    However, at this time, Ian opened his mouth and said, Im sorry, we dont want to join the Whitebeard Pirates or join forces with anyone else! Since you and that masked man are so powerful, then you wont need our help that much?


    With that, Ian ignored the ckbeard and said with a wave of his hand, Lets go!


    Knowing that the marines may havee for this fake masked man, Ian wont risk all his prior achievements for these two Bastards. The so-called joining forces was just a cheap bluffing, he was either thinking of turning them to the marines, or using them to run away by himself? Does this guy really think that Ian was a fool just because he looked young?


    After throwing out a pile of money to the pub owner for the wines money, Ian and the rest pushed the door open and went out. When they were at the entrance, they called for Raideen.


    It wasnt until this time that the ckbeard realized that the Giant at the gate was actually with these pirates. It seems that this was a strong pirate group.


    After that, Teachs eyes rolled sharply, he got an idea, so he called for the masked man, and the two followed Ian out of the tavern


    The masked man, at this time, has also guessed that the Marines were looking for him. He was already shaking like a sieve. It was just because he had a mask on his face, so no one saw his true expression. All his hopes now were on the ckbeard, so when the ckbeard told him to follow up, he had to hurry and keep up with him.


    There were so many pirates on the ind that the Marines cant catch them all at once. After all, if they do that, they will bring unnecessary chaos. Ian guessed that they would ignore the ordinary pirates and concentrate on catching the masked man. So after they left the tavern, they wanted to escape before the arrival of the Marines.


    As for the ckbeardHuh! Ian cant wait for him to be caught by the Marines with the masked man!


    However, to Ians surprise, he underestimated the shamelessness of the ckbeard. Not long after they went out, Ian found that the ckbeard and the other guy were chasing them.


    Sh*t! This is bad! Ians face was cold, and he immediately drew out the Devils de Yamato.


    He held the sword in his right hand and pointed it to the ckbeard. Because of this movement, a clear sound of a bell came from his wrist.

 Chapter 170: Part 2: Complicated Situation

    Chapter 170: Part 2: Complicated Situation


    Ians right arm was now wrapped with rounds of bandages. The bandages looked a little dirty, but by looking at it carefully, the people there could notice that there were some strange words written on them. These bandages wrapped Ians whole right arm, but at its end, on his wrist, there was a little bell hanging. Thats where the sound just came from.


    Oh! What are you trying to do? Bell Boy! Teach looked at the de on the tip of his nose and said with a strange smile.


    Do you think I dont dare killing one of the Whitebeard Pirates? Ian answered him in a cold voice, Go away, leave us alone!


    Zihahaha! The question is, can you kill me? The ckbeard showed his missing teeth, ring at Ian andughing.


    Ian looked at the ckbeard. To be honest, if he looked carefully into the eyes of Teach, there was a kind of crazy and ambitiousbination buried deep in his eyes. His ugly face always made people feel ufortable.


    And his question was really on point. Ian was not sure whether he can kill the ckbeard.


    Teach, the ckbeard, was always in a state of concealment when he was one of the Whitebeard Pirates, but asionally he showed ferocity. He was the one who left the scar on Shanks eyes, one of the Four Emperors!


    In other words, this guy had been in a fight with Shanks and did hurt him. But that also resulted in getting knocked out by Shanks and losing several teeth. Ian didnt know whether the ckbeard used a surprise attack to do such a thing or they were in a face-to-face battle, but from this point of view, the ckbeard was a real powerful guy.


    And all of this has happened before even eating his Dark-Dark Fruit


    Should I untie the seal on my arm, punch this guy with a ck Dragon Wave from a close range, and kill him directly? Ian thought so.


    The bandage with a bell hanging on his wrist was the exclusive treasure of Hieis card. (The bell was a gift from Hieis sister in the Manga!) Ian has gathered all its fragments and synthesized it. With this exclusive treasure, the ck dragon wave heat on Ians arm will not spread and hurt the people around him.


    In other words, Ian has a sealed ck dragon on his arm


    Just as Ians eyes started gradually showing murderous intentions, the situation changed. Countless marine soldiers suddenly came out from all directions, surrounded Ian and his group. The sound of loading muskets came, and the soldiers had formed a form line and pointed their guns at them.


    Damn it! Raideen also knew that thest chance to escape was wasted by that bastard Teach, so all the members of the Dragon Hunter pirate Group held their weapons and faced the marine soldiers. They were waiting for Ians orders.


    Momonga and Doberman, the two Vice Admirals also appeared, but they just saw Ian holding his sword against the ckbeard, and they couldnt understand what was going on


    However, they just ignored it, because they saw the masked man behind the ckbeard.


    For a while, the eyes of Momonga and Doberman were widened. It was him indeed! Thats the mastermind!


    They finally got him! Both Momonga and Doberman were a little nervous. They drew their swords from their waists and prepared for everything possible


    No wonder why they were so careful. The wanted man in ck has escaped Marijoa after damaging the Admiral Aokiji! It true that they two were a bit restraint, but really, not everyone has the ability to hurt a Marine Admiral, so the world government and the marines have concluded that this is a very tricky and strong person, and must be taken seriously by Momonga and Doberman.


    Two Vice Admirals? This is a hassle! the ckbeard murmured.


    However, Ian smiled and shouted to Momonga and Doberman, Hey, lieutenants, if I help you take down this masked man, can you let us go?


    Because Ian drew his sword at the ckbeard, Momonga and Doberman did not regard him as an ally of the ckbeard, but the two didnt know Ians identity at this time, so they asked in doubt: Who exactly are you?


    We are the Dragon Hunter Pirates! Ian smiled slightly.


    Because they dont know that Ian, the mastermind, has assassinated a Celestial Dragon, then the name of the Dragon Hunter wont arouse any association at all. Also, there were many pirate groups with big names these days.


    When they heard the name of Ians group, Momonga immediately responded. In fact, they originally wanted to catch these pirates for their deeds, but the mastermind of the Marijoa incident was also here, therefore, the situation was totally different. The two Vice Admirals main task was to catch the masked man, so when they saw him in front of their eyes, their attention was concentrated only on him. There werent even paying attention to the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    The proposal Ian gave coincided with the intention of Momonga, so he immediately said: Okay! I can promise you that!


    In this way, in order to show sincerity, let my crew leave first? Ian said with a smile.


    Momonga and Doberman looked at each other, and then saw Raideen and the others behind Ian. A freaking giant was with this pirate group, which made them think that this was good for them, who knows, things may go wrong at any moment, so they simply agreed to this condition.


    Go back to the ship fast, and prepare everything! Ian whispered to Doroni, As soon as Ie back, we sail immediately!


    Everyone understood and knew that this was their captains strategy, so he wasnt nning on helping the marines catch these skunks. He was nning on leaving just when the fight begins, and he has to make sure that his crew must leave safely first! So there was no objection for their side at all, and Raideen immediately left with the rest, and the marine soldiers opened a path for them.


    After watching his crew leave, the ckbeard grinned at Ian strangely: Bell boy, you did well, I will remember you!


    Huh, Im sure you will! Ian smirked back, Teach wanted to pull him in front of the muzzle, but Ian used such a strategy against him.


    The ckbeard didnt turn his head to look back to the man behind him, then said to the masked man: Brother, get ready to fight, if you dont want to be arrested, then kill your way out!


    Because he didnt look back, the ckbeard didnt find out that the masked man was actually scared to death and had peed himself, and his crotch was wet


    Hearing this, Ian hesitated for a moment, he kept wondering if he really has to help the marines or let them grab the ckbeard and the masked man alone and leave as soon as possible


    However, just at this time, a strong voice of a queen suddenly came


    Are you one of Dragon hunter pirates?


    The crowd looked over, and it was Boa Hancock, the Pirate Empress, who appeared in front of Ian, walking with elegant steps.


    To be honest, Boa Hancock was known as the most beautiful woman in the world, and she was really worthy of this title. The moment she appeared, even Ian couldnt help being dazed by her charm


    So F**King beautiful!!! It has been a long time since he came to this world, and he has seen tons of gorgeous girls, but none of them really matched Hancock.


    However, after being amazed and fascinated, Ian quickly recovered his senses. However, he was a little surprised, why the Pirate Empress mentioned the name of his pirate group as soon as she appeared


    So he replied doubtfully and suspiciously, Im the captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirates. Whats the problem? How can I help you!?


    However, at the next moment, Boa Hancock rushed towards him, and when she came to Ians side, she lifted her leg and kicked at him


    Its you who Im looking for Kneel down and apologize!

 Chapter 172: Shocked Cadres

    Chapter 172: Shocked Cadres


    Hancock was usually dismissive of all men. She has never paid attention to the men who showed their lust in front of her.


    However now, for the first time, she has created a concept of working with a man.


    And, it was a wonderful experience for Hancock


    Its just because of this concept that she started noticing the existence of Ian. Its not the feeling of love at first sight, but it means that a person, who used to be nothing but thin air, suddenly seemed to have a sense of existence!


    Yes, its funny to say that he just started existing in her world! Ian was just a passerby in Hancocks eyes, but now, he has finally taken the role of a supporter of her case, which gave him a whole figure


    Moreover, what surprised Hancock most was that she could feel that Ian was deliberately cooperating with her.


    In other words, Ian has somehow figured out her intention.


    Hancock suddenly realized that her thoughts were read by this man. She felt that he was different, and her intuition told her that the man in front of her seemed to know something.


    Who exactly is he? How could he realize that I want to stop the Marines from catching the masked man? And why is he cooperating with me this much!?


    Hancock was so curious about Ian for a while.


    Originally, in her view, the so-called dragon hunter pirate group was just an ordinary pirate group, and she did only hear of them after eavesdropping the Marines call. She knew nothing about this pirate group, and the reason why she was looking for this Pirate group was to make a fuss and that was the only excuse she could find to intervene. At the time when she was fighting with Ian, in order to ensure that Ian would not be defeated at once, she was merciful.


    But now it can be seen that the captain of this pirate group wasnt weak at all! At least he didnt take it seriously, and he didnt fight back, or things would be worse!


    But how could such a powerful person be the leader of an unknown pirate group?


    At that moment, she wanted to stop fighting and ask him, Who exactly are you? However, at that time, she was not allowed to ask such a question. After all, Momonga and Doberman were on the side. So if she asked, then everything they were doing would be meaningless.


    If she didnt even know him, then why were they fighting!?


    While fighting with Ian, Hancock looked at the masked man, and in that time, many projectiles of her fruit abilities were fired frequently, which made a lot of soldiers afraid even to move forward. This was the perfect time to escape for the masked man, but she found that he didnt do a thing at all!


    Hancock couldnt help feeling anxious. Is he really thinking of fighting two Vice Admirals and thisrge number of soldiers?


    Not only Hancock who was concerned, but even the ckbeard was nervous. He punched Momonga violently, and forced him back, then he immediately shouted at the masked man: Hey, brother! Hurry up! Kill them all, we have to leave this ce now!


    Whether it was the ckbeard or Boa Hancock, this masked man was considered as the real mastermind. In their view, this dangerous man, who was able to escape from Aokijis hands, if he wants to leave, no one can stop him. So they were eager to see him do something.


    However, to everyones surprise, the masked man shivered and fell to the ground after been screamed at by the ckbeard.


    He was able to stand in ce, not because he was courageous, but because he was dumb and scared of doing anything at all. When Doberman rushed twice to cut him with his sword, the masked mans brain went nk. He thought he was going to die this moment. Even when the battle between Ian and Hancock solved that problem for him, he didnt discover that.


    Now that the ckbeard roared at him, he finally came back to his senses. His knees got soft and he couldnt hold on any longer. Then he fell to the ground.


    After copsing, he burst into tears and said, Its not me, its not me!


    Time has stopped! Everyone suddenly froze. The ckbeard and Momonga stood in ce. Ian and Hancock also stopped fighting. The crowd looked at the crying guy, then at the ground, and found that he has peed himself.


    Doberman couldnt help it anymore. He rushed over and removed the mask of this guy, revealing his true identity. (T/N: What do you think, is it Peter Parker or Bruce Wayne :o)


    Under the piece of cloth, there was a guy who looked a little dirty and wretched. He didnt look like a mastermind?


    Damn it! This guy is the swordsman, Frodes! Doberman recognized him and eximed angrily: This bastard is simply a liar with a bounty of 14 million Berries!


    Bang! Vice-Admiral Momonga and the surrounding soldiers, were mmed to the ground as if they were struck by lightning!


    Imp impostor!?


    Are they really still asking such a question? If this guy, Frodes, was really brave enough to sneak into Marijoa and set fire to the Celestial Dragons mansions, would he be frightened by this siege of the marines and cry for mercy!?


    After confirming the identity of this masked man, both Momonga and Doberman were confused and paralyzed.


    They did not hesitate to attack the Whitebeards territory. They were just thinking of arresting the mastermind of Marijoas arson? If its was really him, then provoking the Whitebeard would be worth it.


    But


    We didnt F**king think that he could be an impostor because he was about to join the Whitebeard pirates!!!


    Both Momonga and Doberman have a very bad feeling about this. This attack was a very big move for them. That is to say, they were not only going to return without finishing their mission, but also they risked getting the whole marines department into a terrifying war with the Whitebeard pirates


    For a while, both of them had the idea of eating him alive.


    However, there was another person even more annoyed than them, and that was Teach!


    He rushed in exasperated, punched Frodes repeatedly in the face ferociously until his nose and mouth started bleeding.


    Even so, the ckbeard still didnt want to give up and pressed Frodes to the ground, and kept on beating him.


    In fact, no one knew that the one who nned and insisted on making this masked man join the Whitebeard Pirates was Teach. He advocated this matter all the time.


    Although he has been in the Whitebeard Pirate Group for so long, to be honest, he has no feelings for them. He has always despised the way that the Whitebeard identifies his sons.


    Teach has his own ambitions and ideals. He stayed in the Whitebeard Pirate Group, only because he thinks that the Whitebeard Pirates were powerful enough to have a greater chance to get the dark-dark fruit he wanted. He knew that, sooner orter, he will leave this group and establish his own crew.


    He wanted to be a Shichibukai, a Yonko, and even sought to be the Pirate King. But to achieve these dreams, he has to defeat the Whitebeard Pirates.


    The Whitebeard was too old, his time to die has to be so close due to his medical condition, but Teach doesnt mind pushing it secretly and speeding up the process


    When he saw the fake guy, Frodes, he paid close attention to it. He didnt doubt that this guy was a fake, but it didnt matter much to him. He roughly knew the facts about the Marijoas incident. As long as the masked man pursued by the marines was going to join the Whitebeard Pirates, it was equivalent to start a war between the Marines and the Whitebeard pirates!


    This move isnt going to work anymore! Thats too bad! But one day, I will find another way to achieve my dreams!!


    Thats why the ckbeard became angry. Maybe after asking this fake person to join them, he was so scared that he could be exposed so easily now!


    Damn it! It didnt matter if you were fake, if you kept pretending for a short time, you were going to be regarded as the real one?


    Teach was so violent to Frodes, which means that he as well was deceived by this man, but who knows what he was really thinking?


    Ian was on the side, shaking his head and reading the scenes in front of him. He didnt expect that the impostor would be so weak and scared. Ian had hoped that this guy would be able to put up a fight, or even escape them, which would attract the marines attention form him.


    Uncle Kuma has taken away the identity chip of the Celestial Dragon. They needed to study it, and it will take some time to make a replica. So naturally, Ian can drag on for as long as possible. And for sure, he will not take the initiative to expose his identity in front of the Marines. As for when the marines would find it, its their own problem


    And this impostor was a feasible substitute. Its just for this reason that Ian cooperated with Boa Hancock to block Dobermans attacks. He didnt want the fake mastermind to be caught by the Marines.


    Unfortunately, things didnt go as he wished. This guy, Frodes, was a true coward that he directly admitted that he was a fake arsonist.


    The only person on the field who may have been relieved by this news was Boa Hancock.


    Since this man was an impersonator, then her goal has been achieved. The marines havent found the real mastermind of the Marijoas incident.


    You what should I do to you now!? Momonga looked at Frodes, who was kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy.


    In fact, even he didnt expect that an impostor would appear within this time. Only a week has passed since the incident, damn it! Do people begin going crazy for fame?


    Momonga realized that Frodes may not be the only one impersonating the arsonists identity. In the next period, it was likely to be more and more people posing as the masked men, which will undoubtedly hinder the investigation of the Marines.


    What should we do now? Momonga asked Doberman.


    Catch him, we need to take him with us! Doberman gritted his teeth and said, We need to make an example of him to the others, we must severely punish such people! Otherwise, we will be overwhelmed.


    In a blink of an eye, the fate of Frodes was decided. It was the only way to inform others that such a lie wont help them in any way


    A group of soldiers gathered around Frodes and arrested him, but at this time, no one stopped them.


    However, as for the rest, such as the ckbeard who was still standing in the field made Momonga and Doberman worry about their next /otaku_senpai

 Chapter 173: 2 VS 1

    Chapter 173: 2 VS 1


    The ckbeard, Marshall D. Teach, was also a pirate listed and well-known by the Marine headquarters.


    However, he just has a registration number, but no bounty. So now, that they have really met him. Should they arrest him or what!?


    They didnt have any good reason to arrest him, and Teach was one of the Whitebeard Pirates! That was enough not to do such a thing.


    With the advent of the Great Age of Pirates, the four emperors power was growing stronger and stronger, and the World Government and Marines were troubled by these Yonko, so the only thing that they wanted to do was suppressing the growth of their power.


    However, thinking about it and doing it were twopletely different things. If the Marines were really so powerful, they wont recruit the seven Shichibukai to kept the world in bnce.


    Among the four emperors, the toughest one might be the Whitebeard.


    Because the Whitebeards principle was not to give up any of his sons, when Momonga and Doberman were ordered to attack his territory, he will for sure be offended, but not as much as when they arrest one of his sons, Teach, at that point, the war will be inevitable


    And at that time, Teach was still a member of the Whitebeard Pirates. He was also regarded as one of his sons. Momonga and Doberman didnt dare, or even have the authority to make such a decision


    They must consult the headquarters first!


    Teach, who knew this very well, was nowpletely fearless, facing Momonga and Doberman, heughed heartily: My Vice-Admirals, what are you going to do now? Can you even arrest me?


    Momonga and Doberman were gloomy, and they couldnt say anything.


    However, if they left like this without aplishing anything, especially after making such a fuss, and only capturing an impostor, that will make them face a huge embarrassment after returning to the HQ, and they will be scolded by the fleet admiral, so they wanted to do something to make up for their sense of emptiness


    So they finally looked at each other then turned their eyes to Ians direction.


    Huh! They werent able to arrest a member of the whitebeard Pirates, so they had to catch someone else? Thats perfect because these Dragon hunters were the group who just destroyed one of their warships. So they thought that they should arrest him instead (What a joke!)


    Ian wasnt a fool. As soon as he saw their eyes, he immediately understood what they were going to do


    Huh! Is this what we call Scapegoating? Ian showed a faint smirk.


    This was undoubtedly a mockery to make both Momonga and Doberman feel more embarrassed. Yeah, they didnt dare to arrest a member of the Whitebeard Pirates, but they were willing to turn a blind eye on Teach and catch the first person their eyesid on, even though he was willing to help them. Does this mean that the marines were just a bunch of bastards who fear the strong and persecute the weak? (xD)


    Especially, Vice Admiral Doberman was also a man who believed in absolute justice. However, the current reality forced him topromise with the whitebeard Pirates. At this time, he was flustered, and hearing Ians sarcasm made him burst out.


    Shut up! Doberman yelled, his figure disappeared in ce, and when he reappeared, he had alreadye behind Ian and shed him with his sword.


    Ians reaction was fast enough, and the Devils de Yamato instantly unsheathed, blocking Dobermans chop.


    A huge shock wave broke out, and Ians left knee could not help bending slightly. Dobermans strength was great, and he attacked Ian from above, making it hard for Ian to bear the blow.


    There were many Vice Admirals in the Marines department. Although they varied in terms of strength, no matter which one of them, they all had a magnificentbat power.


    When Ian fought with Boa Hancock before, he didnt dare to use his majestic sword to resist her attacks. However, he didnt panic at all when Doberman attacked him. After stabilizing his body, he immediately wrapped the de of his sword with Haki and started fighting back!


    Ian also wanted to know how different it could be fighting a vice admiral.


    Naturally, Doberman would also use all types of Haki he possesses. Needless to say, the two swords kept shing continuously, and both of them used only swordsmanship to fight each other aggressively for many rounds.


    Ian was just a kidpared with Dobermans age. He was in his 40s. He has practiced Kendo for decades. So after fighting for a while, Ian found that he wasnt an opponent of Doberman, and he wont be able to defeat him using just swordsmanship. Ian was relying too much on his speed to keep up


    And by this time, Momonga also rushed up!


    He stepped in the air, ascended to a high altitude using Geppo (Moonwalk), and then with a sudden bounce, he dived down at a very fast speed, holding his long sword in both hands and chopping toward Ian.


    Ian turned around sharply and blocked Momongas attack, but Doberman seized the opportunity, andunched a Rankyaku (Tempest Kick) towards Ian. Ian got hit hard, he wasnt able to react due to the other blow, which made the Rankyaku sh and cut his back.


    When Ian was hit and flew out! Ugh! He couldnt help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Just in a second, he failed to protect his body with Haki, so that he got injured.


    F***CK!!! Huh! What a shame, Two Vice Admirals teamed up against one person? Ian gritted teeth and angrily stared at them.


    Seeing the two rushing towards him again, from left and right, Ian swiped the devils de Yamato to the side, striking a whirlwind at Doberman!


    Perhaps Doberman has slightly underestimated Ians power, because his attack has worked on him. In the face of the whirlwind that Ianunched, he did not dodge it even though it was easy to escape, he just wanted to break the whirlwind with a swing of his sword.


    However, the power of the whirlwind was stronger than he expected. When the whirlwind hit, Doberman was blown away!


    Doberman was stopped for now, and the only one left was Momonga. Ian held his sword and crossed his strike, and with the power of this blow, he immediately retreated.


    Just when Momonga wanted to pursue, he found that Ian suddenly put back the sword into its sheath and ced it back on his waist.


    Huh! So you are going to surrender after all! Momonga sneered coldly.


    However, at this time, Ian ignored him and stretched out his right hand.


    Before confirming what he was willing to do, all the people watching the battle felt that the ground around them began to tremble slightly.


    This kind of vibration was not an earthquake, but it seems like something under the ground was constantly breaking through


    One, two, countless pieces of ck sand floated slowly from the ground, and then gathered around him as if it was summoned to form a ck vortex, then twisted around Ians right hand!


    These countless ck granules of sand condensed into Ians right hand, then he shook his hand and a full-ck iron sword took shape immediately!


    Iron Sand Sword!


    Among the three cards Ian currently equipped, Misaka Mikoto was one of them, he reced Iori Yagamis card with her card. The purple me of Iori was too obvious, and Ian did not want to be recognized by Momonga or Doberman.


    Although Ian can only use two Skills of Misakas card because of the requirements of other Skills were too high.


    Iron Sand Sword, this trick makes him able to form a whip sword by gathering iron sand and manipting it into one unique weapon, it was her ability to use electromaic force


    The scene that just happened now looked really magnificent. Iron sand gathered from all directions and finally formed a sword in Ians hands. Not only Momonga or Doberman who were surprised, but also Teach who was watching the battle from afar, and even Hancock was also a little surprised.


    Be careful, he is a devil fruit user! Doberman warned hisrade.


    However, Ian has already rushed over, and attacked Momonga with his newly formed sword! Holding the iron sand sword with both hands, Ian mmed his sword at Momonga, leaving a faint light of his trajectory behind


    Obviously, there was a long distance between the two, but the iron sand sword suddenly stretched at the moment of the swing!


    The Iron Sand Sword was not a real sword. As long as the iron sand was controlled by his electromaic force, the iron sand granules can be gathered together and dispersed naturally. Momonga didnt prevent this at all. So when he was thinking about blocking this strike, the iron sand whip sword stretched more and passed his defense, which startled him, and that slowed his dodge.


    Swiiish! The iron sand sword pierced through his face, leaving a deep scar on his face.


    Damn it! Momonga took a sharp step toward the left, bypassing the iron sand sword, then pounced on Ian.


    However, Ian smirked coldly at him and waved the handle of his sword.


    With his swing, the iron sand sword, like an iron whip, flew towards Momonga.


    Momonga waved his sword to block the blow, but he was still whipped by the iron whip, because this de was a mix between a whip and a sword. Although the iron sand was partly blocked by his sword, the rest of the iron sand whip wasnt affected. There were gaps between the granules of the iron sand, and this sword wasnt a casted sword, just because its fragments were dense, it looked like it was connected.


    The ce where Momonga was hit was filled with burning pain, but what made the most damage was the shame he felt after being attack in such a way


    When Doberman saw that Momonga had suffered a loss, he quickly rushed to Ian.


    However, at this time, Ian suddenly retracted the Iron Sand Sword back, and the convergence speed was also quite fast. When Doberman just rushed in front of Ian, he had once again thrust the solid Iron Sand Sword towards him!


    Seeing the shape of the sword, Doberman also used his sword to block it. However, what surprised him was that the tip of Ians iron sand sword was scattered again when it was about to sh with his sword!


    This time, Ians sword tip directly split into several iron thorns, bypassing Dobermans de, and directly smashing his body.


    Many holes were pierced on Dobermans body. Although the sword of iron sand was manipted into a kind of an ancient Club, it was still wrapped with Haki, and its toughness must not be underestimated


    Because it was easy to manipte the form of the iron sand sword, Ian used that to his advantage, and Ian injured Doberman!


    Seeing that Doberman fell to the ground with this blow, Momonga got so angry. Although he knew that such a wound was nothing to this burly guy, the two Vice Admirals besieged a single pirate, and they got hurt by the other party. This was a humiliation!


    He violently rushed over and kicked out a huge Rankyaku towards Ian. This blue projectile flew over at a high speed.


    Ian didnt dare to neglect it, so he jumped up and dodged the projectile. The wind de flew towards the rear, scaring many marine soldiers, focusing them to lie down quickly.


    At the same time, Doberman also stood up again. And like Momonga, he kicked out a Rankyaku at Ian, but this blow was directed at the air.


    This was cooperation between the two. Ian was already in mid-air, so he wasnt able to dodge again, so he swung his iron sand sword and formed a shield to block the attack.


    Although it was blocked, Ian also understood that Vice Admirals teamed up again to take him down. In fact, the skill of the iron sand sword consumed a lot of Nen, but Ian was still in a good shape and his Nen was recovering quickly, the consumption rate was still higher than his recovery speed, and it wontst for a long time.


    So Ian gritted his teeth and drew back the iron sand sword. This time, he did not keep the shape of the sword, but directly condensed some of the iron sand granules into a small ball.


    Then when Ian was falling to the ground, both of them had already rushed up, intending to join forces and finish him at the moment of hisnding


    However, just when they were about to make a move, they found that there was a circle of dazzling lightning shing on his right /otaku_senpai

 Chapter 174: Fighting Back

    Chapter 174: Fighting Back


    In fact, in the beginning, the iron sand sword used by Ian was still an unfinished version.


    The true iron sand sword skill, in addition to condensing fragments into a sword, can also generate high-frequency vibration through the maniption of electromaic force to form a sharper edge like the effect of an electric chain saw, which can easily cut off many types of objects.


    Ian didnt use it, not because he was incapable of, but because it was unnecessary, this effect will lead to more and more Nen consumption.


    Ian knew that he could enhance that ability with Haki, but Momonga and Doberman, who were at their peak, could naturally handle such an attack. Even with such high-frequency vibrating de, Ian wasnt sure about how much damage could this deal to them?


    Therefore, he only used the transformation characteristics of the iron sand sword.


    The special abilities that Ian can use now were all given to him by the system through his card skills. To be more precise, he was given the ability to manipte these energies through his Nen!


    Since these powers were controlled by his Nen, it means that he can use these card skills flexibly!


    Ian has already noticed this since he released the purple me skills of Iori Yagami using a de. He doesnt need to mimic the same way the original characters do to release the card skills.


    Still, the key is imagination! Just as a devil fruit user develops his own abilities, there are only things he cant think of, but nothing he cant do


    For example, Ian has no coins or bullets on him right now, but he can use the iron sand sword skill to gather granules and form a small ball that can be used to release the super electromaic cannon!


    Originally, the bullet was formed by aggregating fragments together, but as soon as the current on Ians arm appeared, the iron sand was instantly melted by the thermal effect of the current, and then bonded together to form a solid bullet.


    This effect may be the same as Enels thunder metallurgy


    Compared with the small bullets used before, this one was slightlyrger and streamlined, just like the bullet head used in a modern gun.


    When Ian tested the Railgun on the ship, he discovered that the power of this skill was rted to the quality of the shell used. The greater the mass of the shell, the higher the attack power at the same speed, and the further it will go


    Of course, the greater the mass of the projectile, the harder would it be to achieve the same speed of the original shout three times the speed of sound, so more Nen consumption


    The iron sand pellet was pinched by Ian at his fingertips. This time, he used his middle finger with the thumb, and directly aimed his shout at the nearest target, Doberman.


    Uncle Doberman, nothing personal! But you attacked me first, shing my back! So you are in a weaker state and I have to target you again!


    Human beings are intimidated by me and Lightning. This is the memory that has been engraved in human gics since ancient times. So when the electric current on Ians arm just broke out, Momonga and Doberman suddenly felt nervous.


    Especially Doberman, when he saw that Ians right hand was aimed at his direction, even if he didnt know what Ian wanted to do, he still ran away subconsciously.


    It was this subconscious movement that saved his life


    This time, Ians attack was extremely fast. It took only two seconds to condense the iron sand pellet and inject the required amount of Nen tounch it out. As soon as he aimed at Doberman, he fired


    Bang! At the moment when Ian ejected the bullet, a deafening noise came, and a violent wind pressure spread in all directions with his body as the center!


    This sound was naturally a sonic boom! This time, the Railgununched by Ian broke through the sound barrier at the moment of the shot, and then turned into a streaming light and flew straight forward.


    The stream of the projectile disappeared only after a while, but when it flew forward, the vacuum brought by this shot formed a huge pressure, squeezing the ground soil and constantly crushing it! Then it flew away! It looked as if the Railgun has split a path directly on the ground.


    This path was the ballistic mark of the super electromaic cannon!


    The speed of the super electromaic cannon was extremely fast that people cant react to it in time. If it wasnt for seeing the unusual electric light emitted on Ians arm that made Doberman subconsciously jump away in advance, then this Railgun could have killed him directly.


    However, even if this shot has missed his vital points, his right wrist holding the sword didnt make it in time, so Ians attack stroke it hard!!!


    With a loud bang, the stream of light went straight through Dobermans wrist and sted a big hole in his hand!


    This big hole ounts for more than two-thirds of his wrist width, and there was only a little skin and flesh connected on his hand.


    AAuuggghh!!!


    Doberman shouted an outrageous scream and fell to the ground. His hand had been sted by Ian, but strangely, there was no blood flow from the wound.


    Because at the moment when the Railgun punctured his hand, the high temperature attached to it had actually burned and closed all his wounds. However, the pain brought to Doberman was unavoidable and unbearable.


    Ian kept the attacking posture, and looked coldly at Doberman. The bell was shaking gently at the wrist of his right hand.


    After that, the silence swept the ce! All the people who saw this scene were staring at Ian. The speed of the Railgun was so fast that many people didnt even realize what happened.


    The only sound left was the screams of Doberman and the ringing of the bell on Ians wrist!


    The super electromaic cannon was very powerful, Ian had expected it, but he didnt expect that he could burst a Vice Admirals wrist with a single blow.


    However, he had no pity for Doberman. When Doberman attacked him before, he did not show any mercy at all. He kicked him with a Rankyaku making him spit out a mouthful of blood, so he didnt need to be merciful with such a guy.


    At this moment, both sides were true enemies, and showing mercy to the enemy means that Ian would suffer more So, show them no mercy!!!!


    Fortunately, after prating Dobermans arm, the stream of the light also disappeared behind him, and did not affect the crowd in the rear. Otherwise, they wouldnt know how many soldiers would be killed by Ian.


    Although the speed of the Railgun has a muzzle velocity of 1030 m/s (2307.2 mph, three times the speed of sound), almost the same as that of some powerful sniper rifles (Barrett M82s Muzzle velocity is 2,799 ft/s  853 m/s), the difference was that the bullets of the sniper rifle are continuously decelerating after they are fired, so they can fly a long distance (1,969 yds or 1,800 m), but the bullets fired by the super electromaic cannon are always in the process of eleration. The higher the initial speed is given, the more exaggerated the eleration will be, and the stronger the friction with the air will be.


    This was the reason why the attack distance of the Railgun is only tens of meters. If Ian increases the output of his Nen and gives the warhead an initial velocity of five or ten times the speed of sound, then the warhead may melt and disappear after flying a few meters. In fact, the initial speed of three times the sound speed was just a bnce point. At this speed, the attack can achieve both power and distance.


    Because of this, the attack power of the Railgun is iparable to that of the sniper rifle. The bullets fired by a sniper rifle cant dig a trench on the ground


    The power of this blow stunned everyone. After a long time, Teach was the first toe back to his senses.


    Zihahaha! I didnt expect such a thing when I looked at your lightning! the ckbeardughed and said: It turns out that you are the ruthless person, bell boy!


    Awakened by hisughter, Vice Admiral Momonga rushed to the side of hisrade. He squatted down to help him and said, Doberman!!? Are you alright!!?


    In fact, that was a stupid question. Everyone with just one nce can see that his right hand cant be saved, and its muscles and bones were all blown away by Ians attack.


    Unless Doberman was a Logia Fruit User, it wont be possible to heal his wrist


    You!!! Momonga suddenly raised his head to look at Ian, grinding his teeth and growling, Ill kill you!


    Anyway, Doberman was his colleague in the Marines. Naturally, he wanted to avenge his friend. However, before he could even stand up and rush over, Ians right hand was stretched in his direction, repeating thest posture.


    At the time, Ian still had full Stamina, and his Nen was in the process of a quick recovery. Just give him a few more minutes, and he will be able tounch out another Railgun. Moreover, if he was really in trouble, then he still has the ck dragon wave as a backup but he did want to use this technique, because after that he must kill every present person


    But Momonga stopped immediately after seeing his action


    Not sure of the oues! Momonga has seen the stream of lightunched by Ian, The amazing attack speed made him think of theser beam of the Admiral Kizaru, he felt that he might not be able to dodge such an attack.


    Seeing Momonga stop moving, Ian sneered at him coldly: You started attacking me first, and two F**king Vice Admirals hitting me at once. And you are saying that Im not allowed to fight back!?


    The implication was that if they choose to be hostile, he obviously has to fight back with all his power. Naturally, Momonga understood Ians meaning, and only thought that it was a grievance! This time they came to carry on an arrest on the Mainspring Ind, which not only provoked the Whitebeard, but also they did that for nothing, they only caught an impostor. When he turned around, he wanted to arrest the culprit who sank one of their warships. As a result, that caused a marine Vice Admiral to suffer heavy damage. How does this New World have so many powerful people? Is this really an unlucky duration for the Marines?


    Seeing that Momonga didnt intend to attack again, Ian put down his right hand and said, Dont mess with me again, otherwise, I wont mind sinking all your warships!


    After he finished speaking, Ian rushed towards the port. The Marines surrounding the pirates in the outer circle felt like they had seen a ghost, when he rushed over, they wanted to raise their guns and shot Ian, but they didnt have the courage.


    Get out of my way! Ian went up to the Marines, red, and growled at them.


    The Marines shuddered in horror and quickly opened a path.


    Then, Ian went out without looking /otaku_senpai

 Chapter 175: More Battles

    Chapter 175: More Battles


    Looking at Ian leaving, Momongas face turned gloomy, he acquiesced by not taking an order to make the soldiers stop him.


    He couldnt help it either, but Doberman has suffered heavy damage on his hand and needed treatment urgently. He cant leave him alone and catch Ian.


    And, more importantly, the Marines shouldnt stay on this ind any longer, because, from the moment theynded on it, Momonga knew that the whitebeard pirates wereing soon!


    If they were dyed for a long time, then their warships will definitely be overtaken by the whitebeard, and by that time, Momonga was sure that with the rage of the whitebeard pirates, they will, for sure, turn to fish food regardless of whether they were Vice Admirals or normal soldiers


    The Four Emperors, the Yonko, dont y around especially in this part of the world, the New World.


    When Momonga thought about this kind of situation, he felt anxious. Why did things develop to this point?!!


    He called the medical team of Marines and asked them to take care of Doberman. After finishing the first aid treatment, they used a stretcher to escort Doberman back to Battleship.


    And while he was still there, he came to Boa Hancock and asked her in a cold voice, Who exactly is this Dragon Hunter Pirate Group?


    The problem was that not only him who didnt know a thing about this team, but even Hancock wanted to ask the same question!!


    However, Ians Dragon Hunter Pirate Group was just an excuse for Hancock tond on the ind. She was not stupid, so she raised her chin arrogantly and said, Are you questioning me? Even though I Am a Shichibukai, Im still a pirate. Its not my duty to cooperate with you, the Marines, all the time!


    Damn it! Momonga was angry and said: Do you think I didnt notice it? That kid with the bell didnt go all-in against you, when you two were fighting! What the hell were you nning with him?


    You dare talking to me that loud? Hancock was angry, too. So she sped her hands in front of her chest and sent out a heart-shaped beam towards Momonga!


    How can a person like the Pirate Empress allow a man to lose his temper with her? Therefore, she started attacking him without a warning!


    Momonga was shocked and hurriedly avoided the beam, but because the distance between them was too close, he could notpletely escape it. As a result, he was half wiped by the Love-Love Beam.


    Seeing that half of his body was about to be petrified, Momonga quickly drew out his sword in his waist and thrust it into his leg.


    The pain distracted him and finally ended the Petrification effect


    Damn it, this woman is really unreasonable! Momonga murmured while sweating with pain.


    I can tell that youre quite smart. Hancock sneered, that was the kind of man she despised, noble and cold as ice


    Even if Momonga was a Marine Vice Admiral, Boa Hancock did think twice before petrifying him, because in her mind, she would be forgiven for whatever she did.


    Whether they think about her, narcissistic, or confident, this was the unique personality of the Pirate Empress.


    Ignoring Momonga, Hancock turned and walked away with elegant steps. Then without turn her head, she said, You need to go back to the Marine headquarters and tell them that Im the one whos going to chase these pirates! Ill bring them to youter!


    Its kind of impossible to guess this womans thoughts. Momonga was stunned after hearing this. He wasnt sure whether Hancock was really hostile to the Dragon hunter pirates


    Watching Hancock leave gracefully, the expression on Momongas face was veryplicated.


    He understood that these Shichibukai could not be trusted too much, but this woman was also very powerful. He wasnt capable of taking her down


    I hope she is really going after the Dragon Hunter Pirates Huh! Momonga could onlyfort himself like this.


    Just as he was thinking about it, there came theughter of the ckbeard: Zihahahah!!


    What are youughing at? Momonga looked at him coldly.


    This woman is very hot, isnt it? the ckbeardughed and said, It would be great if I could take her by my side.


    It would be great if you quit daydreaming like that! Momonga sneered back.


    Hancocks current identity was a member of the Shichibukai, which was not something the ckbeard can climb up to for the time being, so he didnt mind Momongas ridicule, he just said: Huuh!! Are you letting her leave like this?


    What do you mean? Momonga frowned.


    Zihahaha! the ckbeardughed again, pointing to the Marines who had been mistakenly attacked by Hancock, and said, Arent you going to do something for your petrified soldiers, are they going to stay like that for the rest of their lives?


    oh, Sh*t thats Bad! The ckbeard reminded Momonga of this matter


    Not only the soldiers who have been petrified, but also the Whitebeard Pirates in the harbor, Ramos and the rest, if these people dont return back, the whitebeards anger would rise even higher!


    Go and chase Boa Hancock immediately! Momonga immediately turned around and ordered, Make her remove of the petrifaction effect of all these people!


    Amander of the marines has been ordered to go after Hancock.


    Take all the soldiers with you, and board the warships at the port immediately! Momonga ordered again.


    This ce must be evacuated, and Momonga himself wasnt sure, with Hancocks tenacious nature, even if she was caught up with by amander, will she remove the petrified effect for Whitebeard Pirates and Marines?


    Mainspring Ind wont be a safe ce for a longer time. Momonga got a deep sense of how weak the Marines were in the New World. As a Marine Headquarter Vice Admiral, he has to withdraw because he was afraid of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    In fact, it was not just Momonga, but many high-rank members in the Marine headquarters were also aware of this. Especially Sengoku, as the Fleet Admiral, he knows very well how influential the four emperors were in the new world. If the Marines wanted to get involved in the new world, there will be a war with these strong figures sooner orter.


    At this point in time, the Marines have actually begun nning, the Whitebeard was the Marines chosen target for elimination. First, as a legendary pirate, known as Strongest Man in the World, Edward Newgates influence was strong enough throughout the whole world. Secondly, it was also because he was aging. Compared with the other three emperors, the chance to defeat him was greater. (STFU that BS wont happen again not a spoiler, just the trantor talking XD)


    If they won, that would be a magnificent sess for the Marines, they would open a path in the new world, but if they were defeated, the Marines will keep controlling only the first half of the Grand Line.


    But to start a war, they need to be fully prepared, and also they need a good excuse to start such a war. At present, the Marines were still in the process of nning, so it was not a good time for this battle with the whitebeard pirates.


    So for now, Momonga can only retreat. Even if they are unwilling to do so, the Marine headquarters will not allow them to act recklessly.


    The Marines began to withdraw, and naturally, the ckbeard didnt have to run. When he watched the Marines leave, he opened his mouth and startedughing again.


    That bell boy, I dont know what exactly his fruit ability was, but he looks very strong! the ckbeard scratched his chest, and whispered, When I get the devil fruit of my dream, maybe I can take his ability?


    Oh, no, no! No matter how I see it, the old mans fruit, the Tremor-Tremor Fruit is stronger! This bell brat could still be useful as apanion. If he refuses, then I kill him!


    The ckbeard was a person who strongly admires power. He was not grateful for his savior, his Father Edward Newgate, nor does he agree with most of his ideas. He stayed on the ship of the Whitebeard for decades, and the Whitebeard has taken care of him all this time, but his respect for the old man was only limited to his admirable Strength.


    Previously, because of the battle between Ian and the two Vice Admirals, the ckbeard has seen what Ian was capable of. So he now started thinking about Ian adding him to his future crew


    Ian was the first person to leave the scene, so he was also the first person to arrive at the port.


    This time, Ian and his crew came to this Ind just for supplies, but because of the fake masked man, there were a series of incidents, which ruined the replenishment n of Ian.


    The Marines, the Whitebeard Pirates, and the Shichibukai Hancock have alle together to this ind. The ind has now be a ce filled with chaos. If he stays for too long, he wont know what kind of other incidents he would encounter. So it was the right move to leave as soon as possible.


    However, what Ian didnt expect was that when he came to the port, he found that his crew was fighting with the Kuja pirates!


    Before Raideen and the rest were instructed by Ian to go back and get ready for departure. Originally they had been waiting for Ian to return, but what they did not expect was that the ship of the Kuja Pirates also docked on the same area. Seeing the g of Ians crew and knowing the name of their pirate group, they immediately attacked Ians ship!


    In fact, Hancock didnt make it clear why shended on the ind and why she was tracking down the Dragon hunter pirates. She wanted to see if there was a chance to obstruct the Marines capture of the masked man. But of course, it was impossible to exin everything to her people, so that made Kuja female warriors think that the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group really did something bad to their Snake Princess.


    In the same way, Ians crew also didnt understand the rtionship between the two. They just know that the Kuja pirates turned out to be a Shichibukais crew, and thought they were helping the marines!


    So, the two sides started a fight like this without any valid reason


    Ian could roughly guess the purpose of Boa Hancock, so his eyes almost popped out when he saw this scene

 Chapter 176: Drift Apart

    Chapter 176: Drift Apart


    What the hell is this? Why are they fighting!?


    Ian was quite sure that Boa Hancock didnt reallye to the ind for his pirate group, so what is happening with the Kuja pirates?


    He wasnt stupid, so in a sh, he understood that Hancock didnt exin the situation to her soldiers.


    This was obviously a misunderstanding!


    The Kuja pirates were a tricky group and very difficult pirates to deal with, Ian knows very well that these Amazon Lily warriors were all able to use Haki. In the crew of Hancock, only the strongest fighters will be selected to join her Pirate Group.


    So despite the fact that the Kuja pirates have only one ship, theirbat power was quite significant.


    Fearing that his own people would suffer a lot from this battle, Ian hastened his pace and rushed toward the port.


    At this time, neither the Dragon hunters pirate ship nor the Kuja pirates boat set sail. The two ships were docked at the wharf and fought at a long distance.


    The female warriors of Kuja pirates mostly use bows and arrows as their mean attack. Each soldier was carrying a snake as a pet and partner, and they were using it as a bow! As soon as they start fighting, the snakes would bend into a bow-shaped position, and the arrows fired by the snakes were imbued with Busoshoku Haki, increasing the force of impact.


    As it is known that nearly all the members on board were the archers! Their archery skills were also quite impressive.


    When Ian arrived at the port, what he saw was the dense rain of arrowsing from the Kuja ship!


    These arrows were all wrapped with Busoshoku Haki. Once they hit Ians ship on the side, they will immediately st. Although their power was not too great, it was only equivalent to an explosion of arge firecracker. But with thisrge amount of arrows, the ship wont hold for too long!


    Motherf**kers! My ship!!! Ian nced at his ship, and felt that his head was about to burst


    At this time, the sails of his ship were already riddled by these arrows. On the side of the ship facing the Kuja pirates, there were holes with various sizes all over that part. From time to time, arrows flew over and exploded there, and then a burst of sawdust hovered around.


    However, it seems that the Kuja pirates did not face an easy adversary.


    The members of the Dragon Hunter pirates did not show weakness in the face of their attacks. All those who were able to fight came up to the deck and blocked the flying arrows.


    Raideen held his huge shield up in the air and bashed it into the rain of arrows, covering the ship below


    Under his giant arms, four cannons were operated by eight members, bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of cannonballs came, one shell after another directly flew toward the Kuja Pirates ship


    Since the ships on both sides were stationary, the shells uracy was quite high.


    Seeing that the shells were about to hit their ship, but at this moment, tworge female snakes waved their tails and smashed the shells.


    These two snakes were naturally the two sisters of Hancock, one was Boa Sandersonia who ate the Snake-Snake Fruit: Anaconda Model, and the other was Boa Marigold who ate the Snake-Snake Fruit: King Cobra Model, both of them were Zoan Fruit Users, and their strength was remarkable, so these flying shells were not a problem at all.


    However, these two easily took care of the shells that were about to hit the deck.


    But sometimes, a shell slips and hit their ship, which made the whole deck tremble, and left behind a big hole.


    Whether it was the Dragon Hunter Pirates or the Kuja Pirates, both sides were waiting for their leaders to return. So even if they knew that they would lose their ships, they were still grinding their teeth and kept fighting


    No, why is this happening to me!! If they kept fighting like this, my ship wont be able to sail again!


    Ian quickly equipped Yasuos card, shed forwards, then jumped on his ship.


    Seeing him appear, the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates burst into joy and eximed excitedly, Captain!!!


    Ian did not have time to answer them. He pulled out the Devils de Yamato, raised a huge wind wall on the side of the ship, and when the arrows shot from the opposite side approached, they suddenly fell into the sea powerless


    The Wind Wall, this move was perfect to deal with long-range projectiles. This wind wall directly blocked 90% of the arrows fired from the other side.


    The members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates cried out with excitement. Their captain was indeed a great supporter, so as soon as he appeared, the battle was turned over directly.


    The marksmen, who manipted the cannons, were preparing the shells with great enthusiasm, they wanted to take the opportunity to bombard the other side.


    But at this moment, Ian shouted, Stop, dont fight back!


    The members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates obeyed Ians words without hesitation, so they stopped immediately.


    Theres no need to fight them, just pull up the anchor, and sail immediately! Ian said.


    Hai, Captain! The members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates responded loudly and immediately went to navigate the ship.


    At this time, another wave of arrows rained over Ians ship


    Ian canmand the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, but he cant give orders to the other Group. He did his job to stop his side of the battle, but it wont stop there.


    However, in the face of these arrows, Ian was able to deal with them easily, even if these were wrapped Haki! The wind wall can block them with ease.


    Who is that man? Marigold, a chubby cobra female, could not help asking after seeing this scene


    I dont know, but it should be the captain of this pirate group. He got some skills. The skinny one, boa Sandersonia, answered.


    Kuja pirates unwillingly fired another round of arrows toward Ians ship, but it didnt work like thest. During this time, Ians crew had already prepared for sailing, and the ship began to move slowly.


    Seeing that Ian and the others were about to leave, the Kuja pirates were not willing to chase them, not only because their ship was damaged by cannonballs, but


    Go to the ind and find our Snake Princess immediately! Sandersonia said: Its strange, Anee-Sama isnt here. Didnt she go to the ind to deal with these pirates? Howe their captains have appeared, and our sister hasnte back yet?


    A Kuja warrior immediately jumped off the ship and went to look for Hancock.


    At this time, Hancock has been stopped by a Lieutenant who came to seek her help, begging her to remove the petrification effect from the whole ind.


    Hancock started getting impatient by this man. As a result, the Kuja warrior came over and reported the fighting situation on both sides.


    What!? Our ship was damaged? Boa Hancock was worried that she could not find an excuse to run from this man. So after hearing this, she said happily: Set sail now and pursue the Dragon hunter pirates!


    As she said this, Hancock took her Warrior and rushed towards the port. The Marine Lieutenant wanted to catch up and stop her, but the Kuja warrior forced him to stop by aiming her bow at him, and he was only able to watch Hancock leave the scene


    As soon as Hancock got on board, the Kuja Pirates ship, which was pulled by two ferocious snakes, immediately set sail and left the harbor, following the ship of the dragon hunters.


    By the time, Vice Admiral Momonga got to the harbor, the two ships have already escaped the ind.


    The Lieutenant reported to Momonga about the situation of these two pirate groups. After learning that the dragon hunter pirates and Kuja pirates had actually been engaging in a furious battle, Momonga had no doubts about Hancocks intentions, but he did not know what to do with those petrified men.


    In the end, he helplessly had to ask the rest of his soldiers to carry who had been petrified to the ship. After returning to the Marine headquarters, he has to ask his superiors to contact her, and make her remove the petrification effect.


    As for Ramos and others of the Whitebeard Pirates, Momonga can only leave them on the ind. When Whitebeard Pirates arrive, they can find a solution on their own


    Later, the Marine ships also left the Mainspring Ind. No one knew what the Marine Headquarter would look like after they return with such a failure

 Chapter 177: Nonsense

    Chapter 177: Nonsense


    Ians ship kept sailing on the sea, and the members who knew how to repair the ship started working quickly, repairing the holes in their ship.


    At that time, the arrows that were shot from the Kuja pirates had various power levels. Therefore, these holes wererge and small, so they were trivial and troublesome to repair.


    All the people were busy repairing the ship, mending the sails, and Ian went to the people on the side who had suffered some injuries during the battle. These wounded people were gathered together and getting treated by Ranga, the only ship doctor on board (TN: besides the beautiful girl with hairclips Ian!)


    Ian saw these scenes and went to help Ranga. As most of the people were slightly injured, Ian only had to rece Yukinas card to treat them.


    Ranga breathed a sigh of relief and said, Captain, your ability has helped a lot.


    My ability can only heal wounds! Ian said to him with a smile: But if we get sick, I wont be able to do anything about it, so we all rely on you, doc.


    Dont worry, Captain! Ranga nodded: I will take care of everyones health!


    In fact, when sailing on the sea, sometimes it is not the powerful enemies that destroy people, but all kinds of diseases thate silently. Although Ian has been in good health and has not been sick once, this does not mean that he will never be ill. Therefore, Ian valued him very much, as the boat doctor.


    Ranga was previously a famous doctor in the South Blue. In his thirties, his wife died, leaving him a four-year-old son. He was very fond of his son. His son has once heard about the amusement park of Sabaody Archipgo from his friends, so he pestered him toe visit this ce.


    Ranga didnt think too much at the time. He agreed to take his son to Sabaody Archipgo to fulfill his dream. However, the tragedy happened. His son was too young and very innocent. When he was on the ind, he identally bumped into a Celestial Dragon.


    If a four-year-old child ran into an ordinary adult, thetter would probably smile and pat his head, but that Celestial Dragon felt very annoyed to be touched by a filthy child, so he directly pulled a gun and shot the kid!


    After witnessing the death of his son, Ranga rushed up to hold his son. But before he reached his son, he was struck down by the guards, and they took him as a prisoner who wanted to attack the Master. Thats how he became a ve


    Every time he thinks about the scene of his sons death, Ranga would quietly find a corner on the ship and start crying, and everyone on the ship knew about his tragedy.


    Speaking of hatred towards the Celestial Dragons, Rangas was no less than anyone on this ship, which was why he decided to follow Ian to the sea and became a pirate. His home was gone, his child was killed in front of his eyes there was nothing left for him from his previous life He found his new family on this boat


    Seeing Ranga do his best to bandage the injured people, Ian sighed slightly, patted his shoulder, and stood up.


    At this moment, Ian suddenly heard the watchman at the top of the mast shouting: Captain! The ship of the Kuja Pirates is chasing us!


    Whaaat? Hearing this shout, all the people on the ship gathered around, and even the injured people struggled to get up and looked towards the stern.


    Behind Ians ship, a dark shadow was getting clearer as they approach quickly.


    What on earth does this woman want? Ian had a headache.


    He admitted that Boa Hancock was a pretty woman with big dark blue eyes and long ck hair, which was very consistent with Ians aesthetic standards. She has this kind of ssical beauty, but her clothes were very sexy and sultry. In addition, as the Pirate Empress, she gives vibes of majestic queen that other women dont have, which is why she was known as the most beautiful woman in the world.


    Ian was not a person with low EQ and only has a single brain cell like Luffy, who doesnt even know the difference between men and women. In the face of such a beautiful woman, Ian cant resist having some hi thoughts


    This was the reason why he cooperated with Hancock on the Mainspring Ind, which shows the privileges of being beautiful, men will usually do anything to attract her attention.


    However, there were so many things that Ian was worried about this time. With so many people following him, he must find a way out for them. He was no longer a lone wolf, he should not only think of a way to get through the pursuit of the Marines, but also consider how to be stronger, by toughening his crew, and also how to make money.


    He could probably have guessed that Hancock might havee to find answers about him, the man, who had liberated another group of ves from Marijoa. Perhaps because Fisher Tiger had rescued her, she wanted to help the masked man out of gratitude


    But Ian doesnt need her help now. The card system gives Ian different abilities. He canpletely confuse the Marines by changing cards and showing them different powers.


    It may be hard to stay low for a long time, but at this stage, he doesnt have to worry about what he will expose.


    This period was a good opportunity for Ian to concentrate on improving himself. His basic skills need a lot of training to improve, and involving too many things in his life was not good for him.


    The appearance of Hancock gave Ian the feeling of being helpless. If she hadnt appeared suddenly and started fighting him for no reason, he could have left when the Marines surrounded the ckbeard and the impostor. Instead of getting a free pass, he had to fight with two vice admirals at the same time.


    Soter, he was eager to leave and to stay away from this woman.


    But what he didnt expect was that Hancock didnt let him go and even went out after him!


    For a while, Ian was a little confused. What is she willing to do? Could it be that they wanted revenge for the damage to their ship?


    Captain, what shall we do? Zick scratched his head and asked Ian, Does the Pirate Empress really want to catch us?


    Ian thought about it and didnt answer him, instead, he asked Margaret, Can we get rid of them?


    Its hard! Margaret shook her head. Now our sails have insufficient tension, and look at them their boat doesnt rely on sails, they are much faster!


    Indeed, the two huge snakes pulling the boat of the Kuja Pirates are just like engines, and their eleration was higher than the downwind ships. In such a short time, the ship of Kuja Pirates got closer to Ians


    It was just a matter of time before they catch up with the dragon hunters.


    Therefore, Ian made up his mind and told his crew: Lets y it defensively. If they dared to attack us, we need to strike back!


    Haii!!!


    The members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates screamed and took out their weapons one after another.


    As time went by, the ship of Kuja pirates got very close, and Ians hand was ced on the handle of his sword. Once the opponents ship starts shooting arrows, he would immediately draw his de.


    However, things seemed to be a little different from what Ian thought. The ship of the Kuja pirates kept approaching, but they didnt attack. Hancock was standing in the bow with her right hand at her waist, and the Kuja soldiers also stood behind her with crossed arms.


    When both sides were able to see the faces of the people opposite, Hancock suddenly jumped on the head of one of the snakes pulling the ship!


    Then the snakes head bent down, and Hancock jumped straight into Ians ship.


    What a beautifuldy!


    Is she the Pirate Empress?


    This is my first time seeing such a good-looking woman!


    Not to mention the men on board, but even Margaret couldnt help but be dazzled when she saw Hancock.


    However, in the eyes of the Pirate Empress, Ian was the only important one. After she jumped on the ship, she kept staring at him.


    What the hell do you want? Ian asked her: If its just for the damage of your ship, then it is really unnecessary to do this! The ships on both sides were damaged!


    However, Hancock did not reply, and she started attacking directly!


    Falling-Down Drunk Sweet Wind! (Love-Love Beam!)


    A pink shimmer emanated out of her sped hands, and struck Ian.


    Compared with the time when she was in Mainspring Ind, the scope of her light circle this time was muchrger. Ian was afraid that he couldnt avoid it. So he bit his tongue directly and made use of the pain to eliminate the effect of her ability.


    However, the members of the Dragon hunter pirates behind him were not that lucky. This was the first time that they saw the ability of the Pirate Empress. They didnt even know how to react against such an attack, so they were immediately hit


    All the people standing behind Ian turned into stones! No one was spared.


    Ians attention was diverted by the pain from his tongue. After finding out that his crew had all been turned into stones, he got very angry. He drew out the Devils de Yamato and rushed to Hancock!


    However, to his surprise, Salome, the snake around Hancocks waist, coiled in a circle at this time, with its tail on the ground and turning into a chair, allowing Hancock to lie down


    Ians de was already over her snow-white neck, but Hancock didnt show an aggressive expression.


    This made Ian a little confused, what is she doing!!??


    At this time, Hancock started to talk, said: Rx, Ill release themter, this Princess now has something to discuss with you, and it should not be heard by others.


    Ian looked up and found that even the Kuja Pirates ship was retreating at this time.


    What do you want to talk about? Ian asked her, after putting away his sword.


    This Princess wants to inquire about someone! Hancock, cing a hand on her cheek, leanedzily against Salome, showed Ian the Snake Earrings on her earlobe, and continued, My intuition tells me that you know something.


    Youre looking for the mastermind of the Marijoa incident, arent you? Now there was no one around, and Ian was toozy to y games with her, so he directly said, that person is me!


    However, to Ians surprise, Hancock suddenly became furious when she heard him.


    Nonsense!

 Chapter 178: Should I lift it!

    Chapter 178: Should I lift it!


    What! Why, do you think Im bluffing? Ian looked at Hancock in disbelief.


    Hum! Hancock snorted coldly and said, You have seen the fate of that impostor, havent you? I admit that you are so powerful that you can hurt the Vice Admiral Doberman, but this doesnt mean that you can pretend to be the real arsonist!


    Ian touched his chin and said, As I said, Im the real thing. And why would I be impersonating another person? If you dont want to believe it, then thats on you!


    Looking at Ians appearance, Hancock was more furious. The other swordsman, Frodes, has already made her very angry. Her Kuja pirate chased the Marines all the way to that ind, but she only found a fake guy, which meant that she had made a long trip for nothing


    Now after following the leader of the Dragon Hunters, who might know something, Hancock went up with some expectation to have a frank talk with Ian. However, what she didnt expect was that the man in front of her was also iming to be the mastermind


    She had always felt that Ian was either an associate of the real mastermind of Marijoas incident, or one of the rescued ves. She never expected that Ian can be the real man in ck.


    Although Ian was also carrying a long sword, judging from the fighting process between him and the two vice admirals, the abilities he showed were fundamentally different from that of the man in ck.


    So she was very angry and said in a cold voice: ording to the information I got, the real mastermind was a me Ability User, but you were using Thunder Abilities. You dare lying to my face. Do you think that by defeating a vice admiral, you can look down to a Shichibukai?


    Huh, all right. Ianughed and asked Hancock, Lets put that aside for a while. Let me ask you a simple question now, what are you going to do when you find the real mastermind?


    Its none of your business! Hancock was still unsure of Ians true identity, so it was impossible to tell him her true purpose.


    Let me guess! Ian said, narrowing his eyes: You are a Shichibukai. Normally, you are subject to the orders of the world government and Marines, so I guess that you are helping the Marines catch the arsonist?


    I said, its none of your business! Hancocks expression began to cool down.


    Oh, it doesnt look like youre nning on arresting him! Ian ignored her and continued, So, you want to recruit him? Or to be exact, provide him with protection!?


    Hancock finally burst out and turned her shyness into a pure fury, but this was because the man in front of her had read her mind again


    The second time, this is the second time he does it! Her own thoughts and ideas were guessed by the man in front of her, which made Hancock have the same sense of shame as if she was being stripped


    Who the hell is this man? How can he tell whats in my mind? Is it too obvious what Im doing?


    Hancock was a Shichibukai. She cares a lot about her identity and doesnt want to lose it. Therefore, she can only do things secretly to help the mastermind of the Marijoa incident. She had toe up with an excuse to cover her arrival to Mainspring Ind, but now, her thoughts were read by a stranger!?


    This isnt working! It seems that equalmunication is not feasible, so I have to take this man down and force him to talk! If he is an associate of ck-clothed man, then I will spare his life, but if not, then I have to kill him!


    With this in mind, Hancock decided to stop talking, got up, and kicked Ian with her right leg.


    This time, her kick was much fasterpared to her previous ones in Mainspring Ind!


    In this World, although Devil Fruits Abilities were very strong, in fact, there was a collocation problem between Devil Fruit and the user himself. Can their own conditions, personality, and fighting methods fully match the power of the devil fruit? This was a veryplicated issue.


    However, Hancock was typically a perfect match with her devil fruit. She was a very beautiful woman with iparable charm. She can exert the ability of the Love-Love Fruit to the extreme. If Mrs. Kokoro, the main conductor of the Sea Train, ate the Love-Love fruit, would she be able to do a thing with it!!?


    Moreover, although she was a Devil Fruit User, this does not mean that she waspletely relying only on her own fruit ability to fight. In fact, she was also proficient in using the three types of Haki, and her physical skills were quite powerful


    Although it is impossible topare the strength gap with other Shichibukai, she was so powerful that even the Marine Fleet Admiral, Sengoku, has personally said it.


    When she kicked Ian, Hancock has also used her Kenbunshoku Haki (Observation Haki) to consider Ians every possible movement. She was confident that no matter how the man in front of her dodges, he cant escape from her


    However, to her surprise, in the face of her kick, Ian did not try to dodge at all, he just stretched out his left hand, and with a loud bang, received her kick.


    Kicking him like this made Hancock think that Ians left hand would be petrified immediately, but the results were confusing, Ian wasnt affected!


    If she could look at the palm of Ians hand carefully, she would find that there was a strange light film (a thin flexible strip of stic) in the palm of Ians hand. The light film has isted the contact between their skins, and nullified Hancocks fruit ability.


    And thisyer of light film was nothing else than Orihimes defensive technique, Santen Kesshun: Three Sacred Links Shield!


    Ever since he met Boa Hancock on the Mainspring Ind, Ian has been thinking about how to guard against her strange petrification ability, if he ever had to fight the Pirate Empress!


    In the face of her attack: Mero Mero Mellow, Ian could divert his attention through pain, making the petrification ability ineffective. But what if their fight turns to a direct engagement?


    It would be a bit unrealistic not to be touched by Hancock for the whole fight, unless Ians speed was extremely high. But what if he gets hit identally?


    Many people in the New World can use the Haki, but why are those devil fruit users still so powerful? This was naturally due to the strength of Haki, unable topletely iste the Devil Fruit Ability!


    During his battle against Aokiji, Ian found out that his left wrist was frostbitten, even when he was protecting that area with Busoshoku Haki, Aokijis ice kept on freezing his wrist.


    Maybe Ian wearing a glove at that time resisted a bit of Aokijis freezing effect, but Hancocks ability was more domineering and effective on inorganic substances. If he uses gloves to touch her body, nothing would change; even the gloves would be petrified with his hands


    So after thinking about it, Ian came up with this trick. He used Orihimes skill: the Three Sacred Links Shield to block the petrification ability!


    He can freely control the size of the Three Sacred Links Shield and concentrate itpletely between his palms. In fact, the light film formed was actually a kind of spiritual energy. Thisyer of energy was like a filter device, which filters out Hancocks petrification ability!


    Of course, to use Inoue Orihimes skills, Ian needs to inevitably put on her hairpins on his hair. Fortunately, he was wearing the bear ear cap at the moment, which was thankfully covering the hairpins. (T/N: BTW! Didnt she notice Kumas hat!!??)


    Holding Hancocks ankle with his hand, Ian felt relieved when he saw that his trick worked.


    At this time, Ians nose again smelled the scent of Hancocks leg and couldnt help but swallow his saliva.


    He subconsciously followed Hancocks ankles and looked forward. At rest, the look at such a long, white, smooth leg was a test of mens willpower.


    Especially when he looked all the way and saw Hancocks thighs, Ian felt the hot blood rushing to his head


    What kind of scenery is hidden under that cheongsam!? This gorgeousdy, is she wearing it or not? Im afraid that this has been an unsolved problem for many years, right? And all of those who have tried before to solve this have pledged their lives for this cause! All guesses can only be swayed by imagination


    The difference between Ian and the others was that if he wants to, he can easily get the answer as soon as he raises Hancocks leg slightly with his left hand!


    Should I lift it, or not, no I have to do it!!


    Ian just kept hesitating

 Chapter 179: Solve the misunderstanding

    Chapter 179: Solve the misunderstanding


    Ian struggled for less than two seconds, then there was no need to hesitate anymore.


    Hancock reacted fast while he was astonished, she bent her knee slightly, and broke her leg free from Ians hands.FFKKKKK!!!


    Because of the Three Sacred Links Shield in his palm, Ian could resist Hancocks ability, but it also made him unable to hold her ankle tightly. Without skin contact, everything went in vain


    The petrifaction effect of her kick didnt work, which surprised Hancock, but she didnt think too much about it. After retracting her leg, she suddenly kicked up and attacked Ians chin.


    Ian raised his head and quickly avoided it. Hancock took this opportunity and shot Ian with a Pistol Kiss.


    At this time, Ian started using Kenbunshoku Haki. In his Nen Field En, Hancocks every move was also in his perception. At the moment, he suddenly turned aside, and the Pistol Kiss suddenly flew past him.


    As a result, behind Ian were the petrified members of dragon hunter pirates. After this Pistol Kiss went by, it hit the palm of Doronis hand raised high. In his petrified state, Ian saw a small hole pierced in Doronis hand, and cracks were spreading around it.


    Oh, no! Ian was shocked. He knew that the damage caused in the petrified state would also appear after returning to his original state.


    Turning her eyes, Hancock seemed to have noticed this too. She breathed in deeply, kissed out a huge heart, and suddenly pulled out the back of this heart with her hand, then aimed at Ian.


    This is the ve Arrow! As soon as Ian looked at her posture, he knew her next attack.


    If he dodged immediately, these ve Arrows wont hit him, but the crowd behind him will suffer.


    So Ian gritted his teeth, ignored the consumption of Nen, and suddenly expanded the area of the Three Sacred Links Shield, blocking the whole front of his side.


    In the next second, the ve Arrows flew out, but all of them were blocked by Ians shield.


    It has to be said that this defense skill, The Three Sacred Links Shield!, was very useful. The powerful effect of its reflection can almost block all attacks, especially for the materialized energy such as the ve Arrows. When Ian drew Orihimes card, originally he thought he would use it only as a healing card. Unexpectedly, in the battle against Hancock, It was able to exert such a huge effect.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Sessive bouncing sounds came. This time, Hancock finally saw the existence of the light film. She was surprised, and then she knew why her ability did not work on Ian.


    When she was standing still, the light film suddenly disappeared. Ian suddenly retracted therge shield and ced it in front of his fist. His figure disappeared in an instant, and he arrived in front of her at an extremely fast speed, then he punched her hard in her belly


    He cant let her continue fighting like this anymore, because things were going to get worse, and it would be troublesome if his petrified crew gets broken.


    Although Ian was sure that by using the Twin Sacred Return Shield, he could rescue them, but that would consume a lot of Nen, right?


    Ians punch came very suddenly, and Boa Hancock felt a sharp pain in her abdomen and almost fainted in ce.


    When was thest time since she has been attacked like this?


    Because of her petrification ability, anyone whoes into contact with any part of her body will be petrified. Therefore, none of Hancocks enemies, who she encountered over thest years, has dared to attack her directly with a bare fist.


    But now, theres a stranger called Ian, using a weird shield as a barrier to cover his fist, has punched Hancock hard in her belly.


    Unable to react in time, Hancock suddenly copsed on the ground and covered her abdomen. In fact, Ians strength was not that big of a deal, but Hancock was totally unprepared for this She didnt use her Haki in time. Without the protection of her Busoshoku Haki, the body of a fragile woman wouldnt bear such an attack.


    Because of the pain, Boa Hancock looked a little sweaty, Ian squatted in front of her and asked, Are you still going to fight?


    You! Boa Hancock gritted her teeth, leaned back on the deck, raised her leg, and kicked Ian again.


    This kind of struggle-like resistance, of course, didnt have much effect, so Ian grabbed and held her leg again.


    It smells so good! Ian sniffed her leg vigorously, and said with a smile: Such a beautiful leg would definitely look astonishing with all kinds of stockings, right?


    Fis Stockings!? White or ck silk!? Striped Stockings!? Lace Stockings!? Thigh-Highs Stockings!?


    Ian couldnt help thinking so much about such a matter, so he didnt see the shameful blusher on Hancocks face.


    Let go of me! Hancock had forgotten even her superior temper, and shouted at Ian.


    Ian smiled slightly, did not answer her, Instead, he opened his right hand, and burst out a purple me in front of Hancock.


    Seeing Hancocks expression changed from shame and anger to surprise, Ian only thought that this expression was really wonderful, and couldnt help showing a wicked smile: Lets just say, if I burn all your clothes, would you be able to get back to your ship?


    What the heck! This is an amazing idea!


    Naturally, Ians ck belly temper began to ur again. However, Hancock didnt seem to hear what he said. Instead, she yelled, You! Purple me! You, are you really the arsonist?


    Oh, it seems that the information you inquired was very detailed. Ian let go of her leg and shrugged, I told you before. But you didnt believe me.


    But But! Hancocks expression was priceless, but she still couldnt help but ask: But I heard that the ck-clothed man can also use ck dragon-shaped mes!


    The ck Dragon Wave!? Ian smiled, then used his left hand to untie the special bandage on his right hand.


    In fact, the reason why he had a showdown with Hancock was that Ian also knew that she had no grudge towards him.


    And she started fighting with him just because she failed to acknowledge Ians real identity.


    By seeing things from another angle, everyone could see her passion for the masked man. Her intentions were pure, and all of this happened just because of a misunderstanding, which was solved at this moment


    After all, Hancock was a Shichibukai, and Ian didnt want her to get involved with this If the Kuja pirates keep persistently chasing then, that would be very troublesome.


    What Ian has to do now was to solve the misunderstanding. After that, what she wants to do could be discussed while sitting down and talk patiently about it.


    The sound of the bell rang out repeatedly. As the bandage was unwrapping, the enormous heat began to spread around. The ck mes appeared on Ians wrist and showed the hideous head of the ck dragon.


    After the bandage waspletely unlocked, Ians right wrist sent out a raging me. He gently waved his arm, causing the surrounding air to twist, showing Hancock its extraordinary me.


    Have you seen it now? Just relying on it, I managed to damage and escape from Aokiji! Ian smiled.


    Hancock stared at Ian nkly. The ck dragon wave was wrapped around Ians whole arm. With the surging heat, Ians hand seemed like it was being covered with Busoshoku Haki.


    Her heart suddenly started beating chaotically, and she became a little confused. She did not know how to face Ian. She had believed that Ian was just a liar, but now, these mes that suddenly appeared in Ians hand shattered the whole image


    It turns out he is the real arsonist! I did I actually attack the person I was looking for!?


    Seeing Hancocks disordered expression, Ian silently re-wrapped the bandage, blocking the scattered heat. This ck Dragon wave was more powerful than thest one, he injected 5,000 Nen points to establish this seal. If it was not to prove his true identity to Boa Hancock, Ian will not risk showing it like this


    Crouching down again, Ian said to Hancock: Well, now that youve found the person you were looking for, what can he do for you?


    Ian knew very well that even if he killed Celestial Dragon and provoked the World Government and marines. But again, he has also won the hearts of many people. Jinbe was one of them, if it wasnt for his help, Ian would never get a chance of obtaining a free ship and an easy opportunity to send the other ves away.


    Simrly, Hancock came here for the same reason. As a transmigrator, Ian was aware of Hancocks past and can easily know why she was looking for him.


    However, he was also a little confused, not knowing what Hancock would say.


    Devote her life to him!? Stop fooling yourself, Ian! He never thought that Boa Hancock would directly throw herself in the arsonists arms. Maybe in the mind of Boa Hancock, that guy had to be a Fish-man like Fisher Tiger, or a legendary figure like Rayleigh so how can such a person like Boa Hancock, fall in love with the arsonist before even meeting him!!?

 Chapter 180: The Support of Another Shichibukai

    Chapter 180: The Support of Another Shichibukai


    [ JOIN OUR DISCORD: /invite/j3enVRv ]


    Ian guessed that Hancocks purpose would be to take him back with hem to Amazon Lily for refuge.


    Amazon Lily is located in the Calm Belt. That area is the nest ofrge Sea Kings. Generally, only a few ships can get there. Even if the marines have made good progress in science and technology in recent years, but they can travel through the Calm Belt with the help of the Seastones. But remember, the Amazon Lily was an ind inhabited only by women, and men were strictly prohibited from entering it. The Marines may not think that Amazon Lily, which has always rejected all men, would take the initiative to take Ian, the masked man, as a refugee.


    This was a kind of a blind spot. From these two aspects, even Ian has to admit that if he didnt take these ves and made a pirate group, and he was left alone, Amazon Lily would be the most ideal ce to lurk.


    Sure enough, when Ian formally asked Hancock, she raised her head, looked at Ian, and said, This Princess I actually want you toe with me to the Amazon Lily.


    To seek refuge? Ian smiled slightly and said, Theres no need for that now.


    Hancock got a little anxious, so she grabbed Ians hand and said, Why did you say that it is unnecessary? Do you know how huge the crime youmitted? You have killed a Celestial Dragon!!!


    She used to be a ve. Although she escapedter and became the queen of Kuja, her hatred for Celestial Dragons has never decreased. However, since bing a Shichibukai, she got a good understanding of their true power. This was why Boa Hancock did not hesitate to go to New World, looking for him, and after knowing the whole story of the arsonist, she decided to help this person


    She knew very well that the Celestial Dragons control the World Government, and the world governmentmands the Marines. Ian could notpete with these two behemoths.


    She eagerly grabbed Ians hand, but she didnt activate her ability on him, so finally, Ian had his first skin contact with her.


    It was soft, warm, and it also felt very silky, which made Ian lose his mind


    Forced to suppress his own imagination, Ian smiled and said to her: Its okay, I have other cards to y.


    Of course, Ian also knew that he could not fight against the World Government and Marines alone, even if he set up a pirate group, unless he could climb up to the height of the four emperors.


    However, Ian also has his own n now. The first card was the stolen identity chip of a Celestial Dragon. As long as this thing wasnt found, the Celestial Dragons wont let him die.


    The second thing was the Revolutionary Army. Although Ian doesnt know the true strength of the Army, it should be significant. Uncle Kuma became a Shichibukai and merged in the Marine Headquarters easily, and Nana was able to sneak into the World Council! This alone means that the strength that the revolutionary army has developed in secret cant be underestimated, and Ian is now a member of the Revolutionary Army. So if necessary, he could naturally ask them for help


    Ians n was very clear now, that is, to be a pirate for a period of time. Before his identity was revealed, he should improve his strength as much as possible. When the Marines find out his real identity, he has to smartly deal with them. He should not let the Marines surround him, and also he has to dy until the Celestial Dragons be too impatient. Finally, ording to the n arranged by Uncle Kuma, things will go smoothly and he will be the newest member of Shichibukai.


    From the moment Ian went out to the sea, he knew that his interference might cause some deviation in the history and the story of the world He has done many good and bad deeds, but things went back to normal, which shocked him


    But being a Shichibukai is a huge key point, and its impact is unparalleled


    Ian also wanted to see what kind of changes he would bring if he became Shichibukai. This goal was very interesting for him since he heard it from Uncle Kuma.


    Thinking of this, Ian suddenly remembered something and asked Boa Hancock: Right, what is the process of bing a Shichibukai?


    Youyou want to be Shichibukai!? Boa Hancock was a little surprised.


    Well, everything is possible, isnt it? Ianughed.


    Hancock frowned slightly and began to think about the possibility of Ians words, and said: Generally speaking, there must be a vacancy in the Shichibukais position. After that, the Marines will initiate a proposal. As soon as the world government approved the proposal, the invitation can be issued. Sometimes, the Marines will symbolically ask us about our opinions. When they wanted to recruit Fire Fist Ace some time ago, things went just like this, but this Princess didnt pay much attention at that time


    Thats good! Well, Hancock, if you really want to help me, then if the Marines ask you for your opinion about me, you have to agree! Ian said: Most likely not this period, after a while. It may be a few monthster, or even a yearter. You just have to remember it!


    However, Hancock was slightly stunned and said, Youwhat did you call me just now?


    Hancock!? Ian said strangely, I can call you your highness, if you want!


    Huh, thats ok but what do I call you? Hancock asked! Thats right, she didnt know Ians name


    Im Ian!


    Ian? Ian! Hancock repeated his name twice in a low voice, then nodded her head and said, This Princess will remember it. When the Marines ask for my opinion, I will support you, but


    However, Hancock did not know why Ian was so confident that he would be nominated by the Marines to be a Shichibukai. She did not know that Ian had taken away the identity chip of a Celestial Dragon.


    Ian did not notice her hesitation at the end of her speech. At this time, he was calcting that he could obtain the support of several Shichibukai.


    Of course, Uncle Kuma was one. Ian didnt need to say it. At present, Hancock joined him too. In addition, he has met Jinbe, and both sides were quite friendly. Maybe Jinbe will support him. (T/N: you punched him in the face, bruh)


    In this way, Ian has been able to get support from three Shichibukai members.


    Although the position of the Shichibukai was basically decided by the Marines, the support of the three Shichibukai should make them pay more attention to this matter? This was already half of the Shichibukai members.


    Thinking of this, Ian couldnt helpughing happily, and said to Hancock, Well, all the things were set now! Please now help my crew and remove the petrification effect!


    As soon as this was mentioned, Hancock suddenly thought of something and asked Ian: Your crew, could it be that they were the ves you rescued from Marijoa!?


    Of course! Ian nodded and said, After sending away a lot of them, the rest decided to follow me.


    Hearing that these crew members were the ves rescued from Marijoa, Hancock nodded, as did Fisher Tiger at the time. After freeing the ves, he set up a pirate group and went out to sea, so Ians behavior was natural and understandable.


    Mezameyo! (Awaken)


    She stretched out her right hand and gently breathed at the petrified statues, and then he saw small hearts Beam spread out, reaching his crew.


    Then Ians crew returned to their normal states immediately.


    Only their memory still lingered on the moment when Hancock just jumped into their ship, so they all stood by to watch the Pirate Empress one by one. They had no idea what had happened during the period when they were petrified.


    This is for you! Boa Hancock took out a small piece of paper and said to Ian: This is my Vivre Card paper of life. If you need it, you can follow it ande to Amazon Lily at any time you want!


    Oh! Ian picked it up, looked at it, and put it carefully in his pocket.


    Hancock beckoned to the Kuja pirate ship in the distance, and then saw the ship moving towards her way


    Thisthis princess is leaving! Boa Hancock turned back and said to Ian.


    Huh okay! Ian was stunned for a moment and responded.


    He just felt that from the moment she discovered his true identity, Hancocks behaviors had changed a bit. Her superior temper disappeared and her attitude towards him was much softer. She seemed to have a contrasting feeling.


    In fact, he really wanted to say something, and keep talking with her, but thinking about it carefully, it seemed that there was no other topic to discuss. Since he did not intend to go with her to the Amazon Lily, Hancocks mission was done here.


    Its not just him, but even Hancock, she wanted to say something, but she didnt know what to say


    Finally, when the Kuja Pirates ship came over, Hancock had to leave.


    Ian watched Hancock boarded her ship, then he turned back to his cabin, and the people on his ship looked at each other, they did not know what happened, why did the captain Ian and the Snake Princess had such an expression on their faces


    On the Kuja Pirates ship, Hancock walked towards the cabin and said, No one disturbs me. I want to take a rest.


    A Kuja female warrior asked: Snake Princess Sama, should we let these pirates go?


    Yeah! Hancock nodded and said nothing more, and walked into her room, andy down on the curled-up Salome, just like a chair, looking at the ceiling quietly, not knowing what had happened there and what to think now


    After a long time, she lifted her right foot and gently moved her ankle.


    It was the ce where she was held twice by Ians hand.


    From the first time she saw Ian on the Mainspring Ind, her intuition told her that this man seemed different, but she didnt even think that Ian was the real arsonist she was looking for.


    Moreover, what surprised her most was that Ian was so young


    His name is Ian? Hancock kept rotating her ankle and muttered to herself, Does silk stockings really look good on me (ofc xD)

 Chapter 181: Revenge of the Whitebeard Pirates

    Chapter 181: Revenge of the Whitebeard Pirates


    [ JOIN OUR DISCORD: /invite/j3enVRv ]


    After the Kuja Pirates ship left, Ian and the rest set sail again.


    Due to the suddennding of the Marines on Mainspring Ind at the time, the supply n of the Dragon hunter pirates was not implemented. Now there was not much water and food on board. Ian must find another ce to get supplies.


    Now, they must go to the nearest ind.


    Fortunately, Margaret was apetent navigator. When Ian and the others went to the town of Mainspring Ind, she was not idle. When she stayed at the harbor, she went and talked with an old fisherman on Mainspring Ind, unexpectedly, Margaret bought a map of the area near the Ind.


    To the southeast of Mainspring Ind, there was an inconspicuous small ind, about three days away. This small ind cant be essed through the Log Pose. It was one of the inds without a maic force, but it can be reached with the help of the chart.


    So Ians ship was now heading towards this ind.


    During the voyage, Ian has been paying attention to the news of Mainspring Ind.


    He knew that the whitebeard pirates would definitely make a move after knowing that the Marines forcibly broke into one of his territories to arrest some people, they must act roughly to make things clear with the Marines


    However, what Ian didnt expect was that the Revenge of the whitebeard pirates woulde so quickly.


    On the morning of the third day after leaving Mainspring Ind, Ian bought a newspaper from a News Coo with the headline The Whitebeard Pirates had attacked a Marine stronghold under construction.


    The news said was that this has happened yesterday, that is to say, it only took the Whitebeard Pirates a day to strike back after the incident of Mainspring Ind.


    The fifth and eighth Divisions of the Whitebeard Pirates were sent out. The Commanders were the leaders of the two Divisions, the Flower Swordsman, Vista, and the fish-man Namur. The number of pirates dispatched was about three thousand. They destroyed a base that the Marines were building in the New World. After killing the soldiers stationed there, they used heavy artillery and razed the ind where the base was located to the ground!


    At that time, there were a lot of other pirate groups on the Mainspring Ind. After the ind was invaded by the Marines, these escaped pirates spread the news everywhere, which made some people who hated the Whitebeard Piratesugh and enjoy such news.


    However, the Whitebeard Pirates then carried out a fierce retaliation, which frightened these people. Those who wereughing about this matter immediately shut their mouths.


    Everyone knows that in recent years, the Marines have always wanted to enter the New World and bring that part of the world under control. However, due to theck of strength, their progress has been slow. Therefore, the Marines have adopted another method, which was to gradually build as much as possible bases on some suitable inds in the New World!


    This was clearly the idea of gradual encroachment. With the help of a huge amount of bases, the Marines could connect these areas step by step and starts taking control of the New World.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see this, but after all, these bases were actually fortresses with strong defenses and significant firepower. It is said that a fortress can be equipped with thousands of cannons, which make a powerful Pirate Group think twice could before even consider moving against these fortresses.


    There were many conflicts between the Yonko and the Marines, so it is impossible to let the Marines develop like this. However, because the Yonko were not united, they were also on guard against each other. By attacking a fortress, they caused heavy losses to the Marines without moving a huge army.


    Of course, the fortresses built by Marines carefully avoided the site of Four Emperors. Both sides have a very subtle bottom line, and no one dared to cross it, until this time


    However, what happened on Mainspring Ind angered the Whitebeard pirates, so they took quick and strong action.


    The destruction of this fortress under constructionpletely overwhelmed the Marines. This was not only a kind of revenge, but also a kind of warning.


    The Marines were hit hard this time. Although the fortress had not been activated during the preparations, the fortress was guarded by five Battleships plus more than 4,000 marine soldiers were inside. As a result, all five warships were destroyed easily by the Whitebeard Pirate Group, with more than 4000 soldiers suffered heavy casualties, almost the entire army was wiped out.


    Although the Whitebeard Pirates suffered considerable casualties in the battle, they won the battle. After demolishing the whole ind with artilleries, the Marines could no longer build a fortress on that ind.


    This time, the Whitebeard Pirates brought thergest casualties in the Marines in recent years. This did not only hurt the Marines, but also deterred many pirates.


    Such fierce and quick retaliation made some ambitious guys realize that the Whitebeard was still the same, he is the monster known as the strongest man in the world. Although he is getting old, his ws and teeth were still so sharp


    On this day, as the News Coo carried this story around the world, the entire World was shaking for the raging Whitebeard.


    Theres nothing the Marines can do, they know that the Whitebeard was very strict.


    Compared with the whole group of Whitebeard pirates who came to the Marine headquarters for Ace, what they moved this time was only to destroy a single fortress. Such retaliation was already considered light.


    Marine Headquarters, Marineford, Sengoku, sitting in his office and looking at the report in his hand, started to have a strong headache again.


    Recently, Sengokus headache didnt stop during this whole period. First, the fire that broke out in Marijoa, the ck-clothed man who killed a Celestial Dragon, and then wounded Aokiji to escape.


    Aokijis injury was estimated tost for a few months. During this period, Marines were basically unable to use an Admiralsbat power. The Celestial Dragons did not appreciate it, so they annoyed the World Government and put a lot of pressure on them to arrest the murderer as soon as possible.


    Then, during the World Council, the motion to remove tribute was raised again, leading to disputes between several participating countries and the world government.


    That proposal was finally forced down by the World Government. This made the gap between many countries and the World Government getting bigger and bigger. After the end of the World Council, these Kings and leaders were very irritated, although they did not threaten to withdraw from the alliance, once they returned to their own country, they immediately expelled the marines stationed in their country!


    So the Marinesy down their guns again.


    This is not over yet. Originally, after receiving reports from Momonga and Doberman, the Marines gritted their teeth and approved their demand to invade the Mainspring Ind. They had hoped that they could catch the mastermind of the Marijoa incident, but in the end, they found that the man in ck on the ind was just an impostor.


    In order to catch an impostor, they angered the whitebeard, which led to the destruction of a marine fortress, its manpower and material resources invested in it were squandered.


    Thats fine. But on the contrary, a pirate group named dragon hunters appeared on the Mainspring ind. Their captain was a very powerful guy. He even took down one of the two vice admiral, Doberman!


    This endless stream of incidents was the source of Sengokus headache, which gave him the feeling that the Marines suddenly had more opponents overnight


    Whats the origin of this Dragon Hunter Pirate Group? Sengoku frowned and asked Momonga that came back to report.


    I dont know! Momonga shook his head, and said. Now, the Marines know nothing about them, we only know that their captain is a Devil Fruit User, a kind of a Lightning Fruit, but it is not Logia, its Paramecia, I think


    Is there any picture of him? Sengoku asked.


    Here it is! Momonga took out a picture and handed it over.


    When Sengoku saw the photo, he was suddenly stunned. He felt that the person on the photo was so familiar.


    Momonga had never seen Ian before, so he couldnt recognize him. However, Sengoku had seen him. When a group of people from Sabaody Archipgo gathered together to steal the tribute of the Celestial Dragons, he removed Ian from the list.


    What going on with this person again!? Sengoku looked at Ian and his bear-ear hat on the photo, remembering the scene when Bartholomew Kuma came back.


    If I remember correctly, Kuma came back injured from his fighting with this man!


    ording to Kuma at that time, this man was also injured. Now he suddenly appeared in the New World and he has established a pirate group?


    After recognizing Ian, Sengoku was not surprised that Doberman was injured by him. Although the strength of the vice admirals cant be generalized, their power level varies. Since this man could injure the Shichibukai, Bartholomew Kuma, it was not surprising that he could hurt Doberman.


    What he was thinking about right now was whether he should make this person wanted or not

 Chapter 182: Casino

    Chapter 182: Casino


    [ JOIN OUR DISCORD: /invite/j3enVRv ]


    There was no reason why Sengoku hesitated so much.


    Being able to injure a Vice Admiral, the captain of this dragon hunter pirate group was definitely not weak. If he was to be wanted, his bounty must surpass the 100-million threshold.


    Some time ago, ording to the information obtained by the Marines, Fire Fist Ace was taken away by the Whitebeard. With Sengokus understanding of the Whitebeard, the old man who loved the idea of making a solid family will definitely invite Ace to be a member of this family


    Although there was no definite news yet, Sengoku estimated that Aces joining the Whitebeard Pirates was probably an inevitable oue.


    At this time, Ace has a bounty of 220 million Berries. After joining the Whitebeard Pirates, his bounty was likely to be increased again, and with his power, the strength of the Whitebeard Pirates will be improved by a lot.


    The matter of Ace has not been resolved. If there was another pirate with one hundred-million bounty, and the Whitebeard found out about him, he may think of adding him too


    If it was possible, Sengoku wont be offering so many bounties, because each additional bounty means that another enemy was standing on the opposite side of the Marines. They were using this way of offering a reward to reduce criminals, but they were also creating an enemy after another.


    At the moment, Sengoku was nning and preparing to eliminate the Whitebeard Pirates. If he offers a reward again for this man named Ian, which means pushing another strong guy into the arms of the whitebeard. This would affect his n.


    But After all, the Dragon hunter pirate group wounded two officers, a Vice Admiral and a Rear Admiral. So by not ordering a bounty on his head, Sengoku would not be able to exin this to his subordinates.


    Sengoku was suffering from a strong headache, but at this time, he suddenly thought of something and asked Momonga: What kind of abilities did you say the captain of the Dragon Hunter pirate group used?


    He has some kind of Lightnings abilities! Momonga described: He seems to use electricity to gather some kind of <strong>Ironsand</strong> and form with it a very special weapon, and also he gathered a huge amount of Lightning into a small projectile and ejected it at an extraordinary speed!


    As soon as Sengoku heard this, he frowned. Something is not right! When Kuma came back from his mission in Sabaody Archipgo, the clothes on his shoulder seemed to be burned by mes!


    After thinking about it, Sengoku looked for the original photo of Ian, andpared it with the photo brought back by Momonga, and found that it was indeed the same person.


    In that case, there are two possibilities for this matter! Sengoku secretly thought: The first possibility was that Kuma lied to us. The person who injured him at that time was not the Pirate Hunter Ian, but another me user! As for the second possibility, Kuma didnt lie, but the pirate Hunter Ian has acquired a new lightning ability!


    Sengoku was known as The Resourceful General. Naturally, he was very cautious and began to analyze: If it is the first possibility, then why would Kuma lie? He cant fake such an injury, and the maintenance report sent by the Marine Research Institute affirmed that However, it cant be ruled out that this may be a trick to fool us, after all, this pirate Hunter Ian is wearing the same hat as him there must be a connection between them. Maybe he wants to hide something for this pirate Hunter Ian


    The first possibility, after analyzing it, Sengoku wasnt able to verify it. He didnt know much about Kuma and his past. Theycked key information, so naturally, the reasoning wouldnte up with anything


    Then he started analyzing the second possibility


    This guy, Ians original title is zing de, which shows that he can indeed use fire abilities! Sengoku kept thinking: if this kind of me is regarded as special sword skill, then the lightning power disyed by him while fighting Doberman might be another acquired ability!


    Most likely, he gained this new kind of ability by eating a Devil Fruit. After fighting Kuma, Ian, the pirate hunter, suddenly disappeared for a long period. When he reappeared, he not only became a pirate, but also had some new odd skills


    Sengoku suddenly remembered the two Devil Fruits that the Celestial Dragons reported them as stolen items!


    In the beginning, the Celestial Dragons did not report this to the Marines. After all, in their view, these devil fruits were not a big deal. However, when the Marines investigated the incident in detail afterward, they discovered all the missing things.


    Since these two fruits were stolen, the Marines have been focusing on the auction houses in the underground world for a period of time to see if anyone auctioned the Devil fruits with the same shape as the stolen fruits, they wanted to take this as a clue for the investigation.


    Now Sengoku suddenly thought It is very likely that the Mythical-Type fruit has been eaten by the Pirate hunter Ian!!


    So, this can exin why he suddenly appeared with a lightning ability! Sengoku followed this idea: if this pirate Hunter Ian has escaped after fighting Kuma, and then waited for an opportunity to sneak into Marijoa, intending to steal this devil fruit, but unexpectedly he was discovered by Saint Donquixote Mjosgard, so he murdered him?


    No, no, thats not possible!? If it was him, then how could heunch that ck me Ability when battling with Aokiji? Sengoku frowned: Could it be that he had actually eaten it at that time? And that peculiar devil fruit has granted him the ck dragon wave!? But how!? Whats the exnation for this new lightning power he used?


    Ugh, my head could it be that this fruit provided him with the power of mes and lightning at the same time? Sengoku thought of it, he got more surprised: it seems very possible. After all, this fruits Type was Mythical. Only the one who eats it will know what kind of Devil fruit it is. Maybe the lightning power was developedter?


    Regardless of the spection, Sengoku thought that Ian was very troublesome. Didnt Momonga also say that he saw several tribes among his crew? At that time, he also suspected that he might be the mastermind of the Marijoa incident, so he chased him to the Mainspring Ind and triggered another incident.


    Bang! Sengoku mmed the table, stood up, and said loudly: Immediately investigate the Captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, Ian!


    Arent you going to issue a bounty for him first? Momonga was taken aback for a moment and asked.


    No! Absolutely not! Sengoku red at him and said, I dont want to make another mistake!


    The Marines were troubled by the fact that they havent yet been able to identify the masked man. If a reward order was issued to the captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, once the investigation waspleted and it was confirmed that Ian is the ck-clothed man, then the Marines has issued two rewards for the same person!


    What does this prove!? This proves the ipetence of the Marines! Sengoku definitely wont allow such a situation


    Although Momonga didnt understand Sengokus thoughts, he carried out his orders unconditionally.


    More than ten days after the Second ve Liberation Movement of Marijoa (called internally by the Marines), the Marines finally ended the investigation and found the right direction.


    Of course, at present, Ian was only regarded as the main suspect. Everything can be confirmed only after the Marines investigation resultse out. It was not clear how long the investigation will take.


    Naturally, Ian did not know what happened in the Marine headquarters, but even if he did, he would not be surprised.


    He has long been mentally prepared to the fact of exposing his real identity. No matter what people do in this world, they will always leave traces and clues. He did not expect that a cloth mask would hide his identity from the Marines forever.


    At this time, under the guidance of Margaret, the Dragon Hunters saw the ind they were about to reach.


    This was a small ind, named Gramberg Ind on the map.


    After entering the port and stopping the ship, Ian sent out some people to the ind to buy supplies. Ian didnt want to repeat the same mistakes of Mainspring Ind. God knows what idents will happen on this ind, so they should finish the replenishment first.


    Ian didnt go to the ind, for the time being, he stayed on the ship, waiting for his people to return.


    About two hourster, the members of his pirate group came back withrge bags of supplies


    Captain! As soon as Zick from the long-handed n came back, he shouted to Ian with some excitement: This Ind was so strange. Unexpectedly, the products were so cheap and its residents were very poor, but the odd thing was that this ind only had one big building, and its a Casino!


    Whats so weird about it? Ian said with a smile: Since the products were cheap, then its good for us, and if there is no means to attract tourists, how can the people on this ind be rich?


    Hey, hey! Zick rubbed his hands and said, Captain, why dont we go to the casino and y for a while? Its not far


    Ian didnt answer him. Instead, he looked at the other peoples faces. Then he found that many of them were eagerly looking forward to it


    They were basically two types of seamen, the first type was wine lovers and the others were gamblers. When Ian was on the ship, he often sees his crew ying cards and gambling money. He doesnt interfere much. He just tells them to stop when theres work to do. He knows very well that if they dont find something to entertain themselves with on their journey, they would soon go crazy from boredom


    When they were on the ship, they only gambled among the crew members, winning or losing didnt matter because there wasnt that much money involved But now when they heard that there was a casino on the ind, so the situation was different.


    Well, if you want to go to the casino, then lets go together. Ianughed and said, Im going to win some money, too!


    Woohoo! Long live the captain (Not the Hokage!)! Everyone cheered up, and then enthusiastically surrounded Ian and got off the ship.


    Of course, there were also some who were unwilling to go and voluntarily stayed on board, such as Matthew and Ranga.


    Ian wanted to go to the casino and make some money, not that he likes gambling, or has the luck to win, but


    In Ians impression, the people who set up casinos are generally not good folks. They dont n to stay on the ind for long. Maybe when they were about to leave, they could take advantage of this casino?


    Regardless of his gambling skills, Ian only knows that what he has now was


    Strength!

 Chapter 183: King’s casino (1)

    Chapter 183: King¡¯s casino (1)


    [ JOIN OUR DISCORD: /invite/j3enVRv ]


    There were only about 30 people who wanted to go to the ind with Ian.


    On the way to the ind, Ian saw from a distance that there was a magnificent building on the hillside of the ind.


    There was what Zick said, the casino, the only eye-catching building on the ind.


    Everyone followed Ian and headed towards the casino, but a very strange thing happened along the way.


    As mentioned before, the residents of this ind looked very poor!


    Many houses on the ind were not only small, but almost all of them were in dpidated condition. During Ians careful observation, most of the houses on the ind were inhabited by women and children, and only a few men were seen


    These women and children looked pale, and their clothes were ripped and patched with multipleyers. There were many farnds on the ind, and these women and children were working in the fields. They were sweating and waving their hoes under the scorching sun.


    When Ian was in the Dojo of the Frost Moon Vige, he used to work in the farnds. So he squatted down, grabbed a handful of dirt, looked at it carefully, and then sniffed it.


    The soil here is actually quite fertile, Ian thought.


    However, when he looked at the seedlings in the field, he found that all these crops were in a bad state, not growing that well. They were yellow and pale, and evenrge areas ofnd were in a state of waste.


    Zick, where did you get the water and food? Ian asked in doubt, These people here are so poor, how can there be extra supplies for sale?


    Zick pointed to the resplendent casino on the hillside and said: Where else can we get it from!? Naturally, its from the casino. When we first went to the ind, we didnt see any shops after looking for a long time, we finally asked the vigers and learned that the only ce selling goods was the casino, so we had to go there to buy them. This is how we got the information about the casino too.


    Why are there only women and children in this vige? Ian asked again. Even the plowmen are women and children. Where are the men of this ind?


    Zick said while he was still pointing to the casino, All of them are there!


    Now, not only Ian, but everyone was surprised: Huh!? Really?


    Are all the men in this vige work in the casino? Ian asked in surprise.


    No! Zick shook his head and said, They are all gamblers!


    They spent all their time gambling, leaving their women and children to work in the field? Ian found it too strange.


    Zick shrugged, and said: I think so, this Gramberg Ind, I heard that it has another name, the ind of gamblers!


    Ian wanted to ask something, but at this time, he suddenly heard a crying from the front. Looking up, he saw a woman who looked pale and thin, she was crying and fell on the ground. She was holding a package tightly in her hands, while a man with red eyes was pulling the other end of the package.


    And a three-year-old child was crying near them.


    Let go! Do you hear me? Give it to me now! The man with red eyes yelled and scolded at the woman.


    No, I will never let it go! Its the only valuable thing left in the house. I cant let you take it away! the woman cried.


    Ian thought that he was robbing them, and just wanted to let Zick and the others rush to stop him. However, the woman suddenly begged: Darling, you cant gamble anymore. Theres no food left in the house. I was hoping to exchange these items for food to keep the pot boiling. If you lose the money again in the casino, our whole family will starve to death!


    Darling!? The F**k, this man is her husband!?


    Ian was so shocked, he thought that these scenes only excited in Drama TV shows?


    Sure enough, the womans cries failed to soften the mans heart. Instead, he pped her hard, knocked her to the ground, and ran away with the package.


    As he ran, he shouted loudly, Im gonna be rich! I have money again! This time, I must win ande back with a profit!


    Needless to say, the direction he ran to was naturally the location of the casino.


    The woman got up and, regardless of the red palm print on her face, she just hugged her crying child, and then both of them burst into tears.


    Ian turned his head, and found that the other women in the vige, watching this scene, were just silent, with numbness in their eyes, as if they had seen too much of this scene.


    What the hell is going on here? Ian looked at the scene and couldnt help asking aloud.


    However, no one around him answered.


    There were countless ces in the world with casinos, but there was no ce like this


    Lets go and see what the hell is going on with this casino! Ian said with a cold face.


    Everyone nodded and followed Ian.


    It didnt take long before they came to the gate of the casino. Compared with the vige below the mountain, this ce seemed like it was from another world. The casino building was so wide and tall. Outside was a huge neon sign with dazzling lights. Standing at the entrance of the casino, there were two rows of weing guests. On the left, there were beautiful young girls dressed in sexy clothes, while on the right, there were well-dressed handsome guys. When they see Ian and his crewing, they all smiled and bowed down.


    Wee to the kings casino, pleasee inside!


    Ian looked at these weing guests, said nothing, and walked inside.


    When they entered the casino, they found that it was very big. It was a very formal looking casino with luxurious decoration and golden lights everywhere. Girls wearing rabbit ears on their heads and exposed Bunny clothes, carrying drinks back and forth among the crowd. The security guards in ck suits and sunsses were scattered around the corners of the casino.


    However, they were the guests who were not in harmony with the style of the gambling house. The hustle and bustle of the casino were very lively, but most of the people looked shabby. They gathered around the gambling tables, yelling loudly and staring at the dealer to open thest card to reveal the results. After a moment, someone would shout I win, then he rushes over and crazily hugs his chips, while the others, shows a frustrated expression, and then continues to bet with red eyes.


    How should I put it, this scene in front of me is like a luxury Las Vegas casino opened in rural Africa


    This was really weird!


    The casino was divided into several areas, each with a different kind of a game. Ian thought about it, went to the reception, and exchanged more than 400,000 Berries to chips. Then he took the chips and gave them to the members of his pirate group. He said, Lets y, but remember to inquire about the situation here and see what is going on!


    Hai, hai, captain! You are the best! They nodded and said.


    Ian himself took 20,000 Berries worth of chips and went around the casino. He was not familiar with casinos because he had never been to such ces.


    When he came to a Roulette Gambling Table, Ian leaned in, nning to watch the rounds.


    The huge Roulette Table was spinning at this time, and a small ball was rolling in it, which seems to be about to stop. Therefore, the gamblers who have made their bets, when they saw that the ball was about to roll to their number, they desperately shout out for it to stop, while those who bet on another number kept swearing! It looked very lively.


    Ian didnt pay much attention to the movement of the ball. His attention was focused on the dealer, who was wearing a white shirt and ck gloves. Although he was standing by the Roulette, his hands were on the table and looked motionless.


    The ball stopped quickly on a random number. A gambler had won this turn, so he cheered excitedly, but the rest sighed angrily.


    Ian looked suspiciously at the croupier and then at the little ball in the roulette..

 Chapter 184: King’s casino (2)

    Chapter 184: King¡¯s casino (2)


    [ JOIN OUR DISCORD: /invite/j3enVRv ]


    In the game, yers may choose to ce bets on either a single number, various groupings of numbers, the colors red or ck, whether the number is odd or even, or if the numbers are high (1936) or low (118) there was a gambler who made a ck 7 bet. If he won, he would gain a huge sum of money, however, when the small ball was about to stop on this number, it stopped next to his number, a total miss


    Ordinary people may not be able to predict the trajectory of the ball, but Ian has opened his En! He always felt that the ball seems to be a little abnormal, and when it was about to stop, it seemed to be pushed by a small subtle force.


    Even if there was no evidence, Ian knew that this was an action done by the F**king Dealer


    After watching a lot of rolls, Ian realized that although there was nothing wrong most of the time, once there was a high multiple bet, the trajectory of the ball will be abnormal.


    It seems that from ten bets, nine of them were swindles. Ian also knows that casinos generally have their own means. This was not surprising, but Ian felt that most of the gamblers here were betting a small amount of Berries, even such a small number, the casino wont allow them to have it!


    After watching for a while, Ian lost interest and began to wander around, staying at all tables for a while, trying to listen to the conversations of the gamblers.


    He found that most of the gamblers who appeared here looked rather shabby, but likewise, there were also a small number of pirate-like guys.


    It didnt take long for Zick and the others toe back, bringing back some news they could inquire.


    Before that, Ian felt a little strange. How such a luxurious casino could get built here, but there were no well-known tyrants behind it. After collecting some news, Ian suddenly understood the reason


    Because most of the gamblers here were men from the vige!


    As mentioned earlier, this ind has no maic field. Navigators on the sea cannot get to this ind by the Log Pose. Only those who have a chart or know the location of the ind cane here.


    As a result, the number of customers for the casino was quite small.


    However, when the casino was opened, they made it impossible to lose their money and go bankrupt, so the casino set their targets on the viges on the ind, attracting the men from the viges to gamble here.


    Zick pointed to a decadent-looking uncle sitting in front of a gambling table, and said, That man is from the vige. I bought him a drink and talked with him for a while. He told me everything This ind was originally a very peaceful vige. In the early years, it could be said that they lived and worked in peace and contentment. However, since the opening of the gambling house four years ago, everything has changed The casino attracted all the men and made them stop working no more farming! When they started losing their money, they began selling their belongings to the casino, or borrow money to continue gambling. Not long after, the vige started dying


    Hearing this, Ian remembered the scenes he saw in the vige. He couldnt help shaking his head and saying, Rabbits dont eat grass beside their nests. This casino really ignores everything around him in order to make money.


    Who is the boss behind this casino, have you inquired about it? Ian asked.


    No! I didnt! Zick shook his head.


    Try to find out. Ian said.


    Zick nodded and left. Ian thought about it for a while, and then he found a dice table Craps and sat down.


    Other gambling games were tooplicated for Ian to understand. The Craps was the easiest, however, the reason why Ian sat down was not to gamble, but to make trouble.


    He wanted to try and see if he could bring out the backstage boss of this casino.


    On the edge of this table, there were a lot of people sitting there. The croupier yed the dice, and the gamblers announced their bets.


    The way to y was to make wagers on the oue of the roll, odds, or even. Ian didnt think too much about it. He lost 5000 Berries worth of chips on the first roll, and then he kept staring at the dealer. His Nen field was opened and he felt the dice in his hand.


    Ian has already thought about it. If he loses this time, he will immediately p the table and say that they were cheating!


    However, what he didnt think of was that after the second roll was yed, the three dice turned out to be 4, 3, 1, which happened to be Even!


    I Won?


    Ian was frustrated, the croupier pushed the chips to his way. Such a bet was 1 to 1. In other words, he just won five thousand Berries.


    If he keeps winning, it wont be easy to go with his n. So Ian simply pushed 25,000 Berries to the pair side and said, All in!


    This move attracted the attention of the people at the gambling table, because people here makes only a very few thousands of bets.


    Go ahead, hurry up! Ian nced at the dealer.


    As a result, it turned out to be double again! The gamblers around suddenly eximed in surprise and envied Ians good luck.


    Seeing that the chips in his hand suddenly became fifty thousand, Ian was speechless for a while, and then pushed all the chips to the top of the pair side!


    This time, there were a few gamblers who followed Ians bet.


    Once again, 2-4-4, still double! The chips in Ians hand suddenly became worth 100,000 Berries!


    All gamblers around him, looking at a pile of chips in front of him, their eyes turned red with envy.


    Only when Ian scratched his head, he suddenly understood whats going on. This croupier probably saw that he was a stranger, and it was probably his first time here, so he was trying to whet his appetite.


    This was amonly used method in some casinos


    Sure enough, the croupier smiled and said to Ian: This guest is really lucky. Do you want to continue to bet?


    Of course! Ian nodded, he hade with the intention of making trouble. How could he give up halfway? (T/N: Noo!! What would happen if he decided to stop uuughh -)


    Although Ian now doesnt need much money to recharge diamonds, he still has to spend money on their daily expenses and supplies. The number of his crew was not thatrge, but the expenses were quiterge. The two guys with a big stomach, Raideen, and Doroni, wont get feed for a long time with supplies worth hundreds of thousands, so they needed to get more money.


    They were Pirates now, so how do Pirates make money? It is nothing more than robbery. With Ians personality, it is impossible to steal from ordinary civilians, so in addition to robbing other pirates, he intended to hack into this casino.


    Especially, after learning about the bad behavior of this ce, Ian was reckless.


    As for whether the backstage owner of this casino was a powerful person, Ian didnt think too much about it. In his opinion, the owner of this ce has fallen to the point where he started attacking the surrounding viges. The boss of this gambling house wont get any mercy!!


    So, Ian once again went all-in, and then looked at the croupier with a smirk to see what he would do.


    Would he keep raising his appetite, and let him continue to win, or make him leave empty-handed?


    In the casinos, it is often said that when a person was in good luck, other gamblers will follow him. After Ian has made another bet in double, many people followed him.


    However, there were also many people thinking that it seems unlikely to get four pairs in a row, it seems that the probability was too small, so they went to bet on the opposite side instead.


    Seeing that everyone at the table almost ced a bet, Ian was about to let the croupier start shaking. However, at this moment, a somewhat excited voice sounded behind Ian.


    Little brother, can you help me by holding a pair for me? Your luck seems to be amazing, and I want you to bet for me!


    Ian thought it was a gambler who wanted to follow the wind, so he didnt look back, and said angrily: Why dont you bet on your own?


    I cant see the table, I dont know where the pair is! The voice said.


    Hearing this, Ian looked back suspiciously.


    Then, he got shocked immediately!


    The man standing behind him was a middle-aged uncle. He has short hair and a normal beard on his chin, but his eyes are closed tightly. There was an X-shaped scar centered on the left side of his forehead that stretches over both eyes.


    He was wearing a light-purple yukata held up with a dark purple belt. He had a pair of geta sandals on his feet and a Shimizu (a Japanese swordstick) in his hand as a walking stick.


    This figure, in the impression of Ian, could only be one person!


    Issho, Fujitora!


    This was why Ian felt frightened. He never thought that the uncle who would be recruited by the Marines to be an Admiral in the future was also in this casino!


    And the most outrageous thing was that he even wanted to follow Ians bet!?

 Chapter 185: Lucky!

    Chapter 185: Lucky!


    [ JOIN OUR DISCORD: /invite/j3enVRv ]


    To be honest, Ian had never thought that he would meet uncle Fujitora here.


    This uncle was famous for being addicted to gambling. He was obviously blind, but he likes to join in the fun of the gambling table. He often provokes some punks who want to steal his money.


    Now that such a character has appeared. Ian gave up a little space to let Issho sit down beside him. Then he said to him, Are you sure that you want to follow my bet? You know, I have been getting several pairs now!


    Some gamblers around also echoed: Thats right! The chances are too low!


    Its funny that a blind man has the desire to gamble with him.


    The sarcastic sentences kepting, but Fujitora didnt speak, justughed. Instead, Ian was a little angry, and pped the table, then shouted: Shut up!


    This p was very hard, shaking of the whole table, and when Ian took off his hand, there was a deep p mark on the spot.


    Although Ians strength was notparable to those legendary figures, it was still very noteworthy. Seeing him making such a fuss, the gamblers around him were scared and didnt dare to speak anymore.


    Without any more interruption from these people, Ian was able to continue talking with Fujitora. Although Ian had already exined it to him, Fujitora still insisted on cing the same bet as Ian. He took out some chips and put them on the gambling table and said, Little brother, please help me making a bet on pair.


    Okay! Dont me me if you lose! Ian was also a little speechless, not knowing what were Fujitoras means, so he had to help him bet on doubles.


    Seeing that no one was betting anymore, the croupier said, Closing the bets! Get ready!


    With his voice, the mood of the surrounding gamblers has aroused, so they shouted: Pairs! Pairs! ~~~~~~ Odd! Odd!


    The croupier did not immediately open the dice cup, instead, let it uncovered deliberately slowly.


    One, four, three! Its a double!


    With this shout, many gamblers at the table cheered excitedly and said, Its really a double! I won!


    Those who followed Ians bet, didnt expect that this time they would actually get another even number. However, those who didnt believe in him and bet on odd were depressed and annoyed at the moment.


    Ian looked at the pile of chips pushed by the croupier. He was quite speechless. He thought that this time it should not be double again. It was also time for the casino to win back all the chips in his hand. What he didnt expect was that he would win again?


    Here, uncle, these all yours! Ian put the chips that Fujitora had won in his hands.


    Fujitora looked very excited. Although he followed Ians bet and only won three thousand Berries this time, but he was very excited. He said, Little brother, I was right to follow you.


    Looking at Fujitora like this, Ian felt that it was difficult to understand him. Is it worth being this happy for winning just this little amount of money?


    He doesnt gamble much, so he didnt understand Fujitoras feelings. What Fujitora cares about was not how much money he has won. He was actually enjoying the gambling process.


    The croupier over there started to roll the dice in the cup again, and greeted the gamblers to ce their bets, but this time the gamblers were not in a hurry, they were looking and waiting for Ian.


    After opening so many doubles in a row, even the non-superstitious gamblers started to be suspicious at this time. Ian was really lucky, so there would be no problem betting with him.


    At this time, Fujitora also said to Ian, Brother, on what are you going to bet this time? I want to keep following your bets.


    Ian looked at the croupier, and then at the bargaining chips in front of him. From 25,000 Berries to 200,000 Berries, what does this casino want to do? Using me as an example to stimte these gamblers?


    If Ian was a real gambler, then thats fine, but the problem was, hes not. He just wants to make trouble in this casino, but if he keeps on winning that wont be good they have never seen a person who has gain a lot of money and makes trouble. No, its usually a person who loses all of his money! Plus, all the gambles here leaving without winning anything, so by showing them that someone could win, they would gain some hope


    This made Ian feel very speechless


    So this time, Ian got mad and simply betted on a leopard! (T/N: dont ask me xD its a Chinese Craps and I dont gamble that much XD!)


    The so-called leopard, in this simple game of singles and doubles, refers to the situation that the dice have to be all red (Number 1 and 4 are the red ones!). In this case, regardless of whether the oues were singles or doubles, the gamblers win. But if someone bet on the leopard and wins, then the dealer will have to triple what he betted


    Although there were only three dice on this gaming table, the leopards odds were very small


    At least the odds were much smaller than the odds of betting on odd or even


    Ian doesnt believe that this casino would let him win so consistently!


    Not only did he bet on the leopard, but Ian continued his previous method and pushed all the chips out.


    If he wins, he will get 600,000 Berries! When the gamblers around saw Ians bet, they couldnt help gasping.


    This This is crazy!!


    Yeah, thats right! The Leopards gains are high, but its probability is too small!


    Some people who originally wanted to stick with Ians bet now hesitated and no longer dared to follow him.


    Of course, with the exception of Fujitora, he put the chips in his hand on the table and said to Ian: little brother, I still want to follow yours!


    Ian turned his head and nced at him, then smiled: You really have faith in me!


    Fujitora also smiled, but didnt say anything. Ian didnt care about him that much this moment and ced Fujitoras chips with his own.


    The rest of the gamblers made either, singles, or doubles, they no longer dared to copy Ians


    What they didnt know was that after they had finished their bets, the croupier quickly nced at the chips on the table and immediately judged that this time the double bets were the least.


    Originally, he was always letting Ian win, because the croupier wanted to let the gamblers around follow him, and then wipe out all the chips. Even if the gamblers lost, they would only think that Ians luck was gone and that what harmed them, and they would not think that this was the result of croupiers operation.


    However, even the croupier did not expect that Ian would not continue to bet on doubles again, but instead bet on Leopard. As a result, no one followed his bet and the bets were scattered.


    However, in any case, if the croupier also decided to end up things in this way, then by getting a double again, he can almost wipe out all the chips on the table.


    As for whether another pair of doubles will arouse peoples suspicion, the croupier was not worried at all, because it has beenid so many times in a row before, and another pair will only make people regretful for not choosing it one more time


    Closing the betting! With these words, the croupier slowly revealed the dice cup again.


    However, after seeing the number inside the dice cup, the croupiers face suddenly changed, and he was shocked!


    1-4-1! Three red dices!? Leopard a leopard!?


    Not to mention the dealer, even the gamblers looked at the results of the unveiling with disbelief.


    Ian naturally saw the result, and his heart suddenly jumped, then he whispered to Fujitora, Uncle, is this a good thing what you just did?


    Haha! Fujitoraughed, did not refute, but said in a low voice: Young man, you are not actually here to gamble, are you?

 Chapter 186: Join hands

    Chapter 186: Join hands


    [ JOIN OUR DISCORD: /invite/j3enVRv ]


    Why do you say that? Ian was somewhat confused.


    Fujitora touched his chest with his finger and said: Heartbeat! Your heartbeats were unique in this casino, they are different!


    Ian looked at the other gamblers and immediately understood what Fujitora meant.


    To be able to get promoted by the Marines in the future (He was conscripted through a World Military Draft), and to jump directly from a civilian to one of the admirals was something unusual, plus Fujitoras personality and strength were very unique.


    In addition to being the person who possesses the power of gravity fruit, he was also extremely skilled at using Kenbunshoku Haki (Observation Haki).


    His Kenbunshoku Haki has reached an astonishing point that shocked Ian. He has a wide range of perceptions and can even urately grasp the location of the meteorites floating in space. Then he canbine his own fruit ability, shoot gravity waves into the sky, directly pulling down meteorites in space, as his own means of attack!


    Even a small meteorite, when ites down from the sky, can cause devastating destruction on the opposite side. If Fujitora was willing, he could also pull down arger meteorite, which has the power to easily destroy a whole country


    This is why he waster called a monster.


    With such a formidable Haki, even if both of his eyes were blinded, Fujitoras actions werent affected at all. Although he cant see peoples faces clearly, everyones every move can be reflected in his perception.


    Moreover, his Observation Haki was originally a kind of Strength simr to listening, and Fujitora can naturally hear to Ians heartbeat sound.


    Among the numerous gamblers in this casino, whether they lose money or win, they will be in a state of excitement. Under such circumstances, as long as they are real gamblers, their heartbeats will speed up eventually, especially at the moment when the results were about to be revealed.


    However, Ian was an exception. He didnt put his mind on gambling at all. Although he won a few times in a row and his gains have increased by a lot, but for Ian, who had seen billions of Berries piled together in the Celestial Dragon treasure room, this little amount of money was to too small to make him excited


    Especially, for someone like Ian who gambles with all his chips made people feel like he was deliberately trying to lose his money.


    This was probably why Fujitora noticed that he was different from others.


    After understanding this, Ian chuckled. It seemed that it was not entirely idental or coincidence that he met Fujitora here.


    At this time, the chips won by Ian have been pushed by the croupier. Plus his original chips, he already has gain chips worth 800,000 Berries. However, Ian didnt even think about it twice, and he directly put all the chips all pushed onto the Leopard!


    The croupier in charge of this gambling table had some cold sweats at his forehead after seeing this scene, unexpectedly he bet the Leopard again!?


    Chips worth 800,000 Berries, if its another Leopard, the casino would lose 2.4 million at once!


    The dealer had already made his move, but he didnt even know what was going on. The previous result was quite different from what he expected.


    What should I do now? In case this person wins again, the boss will kill me!


    When he thought of this, he hesitated and stopped shaking the dice cup again.


    Uncle, do you still want to follow me? Ian ignored the croupiers expression, and whispered to Fujitora.


    Of course, Im going to follow you! Fujitora also whispered: I became poor recently. So it would be good to win some money and be able to continue traveling.


    Dont you enjoy the fun of gambling? Ian asked.


    This here is not gambling at all. What fun are you talking about? Fujitora said: The real gambling is the oue of Gods will, not people!


    After hearing this, Ian suddenly smiled, it seemed that the casinos means were simply revealed by Fujitora, too. Also, with his formable Kenbunshoku Haki, every move made by the dealer was under his perception, any special means can be Seen by Fujitora.


    Fujitora was indeed a true gambler, but in this casino, they were not really gambling. It is simply that the casino was stealing all the money. Fujitora is not a pedantic person. How could he know that it is a trap and give up his money to this gambling house?


    Ian was sure that the dice in the cup just now must have been manipted by him, because he also noticed the croupiers surprised expression. It can be imagined that what he intended to roll out was definitely not a Leopard, but any other possibility. However, his means were not as good as Fujitoras. The ability of his gravity fruit was applied to those dices, as long as the six side was getting pulled down that would ensure that the red dot will always face upward


    Thats how he helped Ian winning thest round. (lol)


    This was the first time Ian has discovered that this gravity fruit can also be used to cheat in such games!


    However, Ian was a little uncertain about why Fujitora was willing to help him win. Is it really just taking advantage of Ians early luck and use such a thing as a shield to win some money?


    Thats cant be true. Ian knows that with Fujitoras strength, its very easy for him to make money. Theres no need to do such things.


    Ian wasnt able to figure out Fujitoras real intentions, so he decided to cooperate with him and see what he wants to do.


    Moreover, although the current situation was somewhat different from what he expected, Ian has not been able to lose money and he didnt get the chance to start the fuss he nned to make, but the direction of the matter has not changed much


    With Fujitoras powers working as a cheating device, Ian will never lose a round, and when the casino cant stand it anymore, Ians goal can also be achieved, just with a different method!


    Thinking of this, Ian suddenly came up with a simple thought: Maybe Fujitoras intention was the same as his own


    Ian didnt believe that Fujitora doesnt know the situation on this ind. Its precisely because of the emergence of this casino that the men on the ind have abandoned their jobs, abandoned their families, and indulged in gambling all day long, as long as there is this casino in this ce, they were sure that the situation on this ind wont be changed.


    Ian knows Fujitoras temperament, and he is a person who gets disgusted by the worlds corruption and wicked deeds As a result, maybe Fujitora hated this casino too.


    With such a general guess in his mind, although Ian didnt say it, he naturally felt more relieved when he cooperated with Fujitora.


    The twomunicated in a low voice there, and no one else heard them. At this time, all the gamblers around the table were surprised by arge amount of money Ian betted with. They all abandoned the idea of following Ian by betting on the Leopard. Moreover, this table even attracted other gamblers to join in the fun. Originally, there were ten or so near a gambling table and only four or fifty people ying


    But after that, many people betted on the leopard


    After the bets were finished, the gamblers with red eyes urged the croupier to shake the dices.


    Seeing so many people staring at him excitedly, he gritted his teeth and shook the dice cup. After a loud bang, he ced the dice cup on the table.


    Then, this time, he didnt dare to y that kind of slow-opening method anymore, directly lifted his hand.


    However, after seeing the numbers inside, he felt dizzy and copsed behind the table.


    1-1-1! Another leopard!


    The gamblers at the Craps table cheered with excitement, and then urged the dealer to hand over their chips with enthusiasm.


    Only Ian and Fujitora were very calm. Ian smiled and whispered to Fujitora: Should he appear now? The boss of this casino!


    Fujitora opened his eyes, revealing a pair of white eyeballs and a smile on his face, and said, It looks almost like

 Chapter 187: Fujitora’s Thoughts

    Chapter 187: Fujitora¡¯s Thoughts


    [ JOIN OUR DISCORD: /invite/j3enVRv ]


    Unexpectedly, after a short while, two casino security guards in ck suits and sunsses came to Ian at his gambling table.


    Slightly bending over, the two security guards said to Ian: Our beloved guest, your bets have reached the VIP standard, pleasee to the VIP area with us! There are more exciting ways to y.


    Ian was a little speechless. Why does every casinoe up with such a move? When someone starts a winning streak, he will be invited to the VIP area?


    Plus this VIP qualification is too low, right!? Only a few million Berries were enough to qualify me?


    Uncle, are youing? Ian asked Fujitora.


    Of course! Fujitora smiled.


    As a result, Ian cant keep on winning on his own, so he invited Fujitora to go with him.


    Two security guards lead the way. Ian and Fujitora slowly followed behind and walked towards the depth of the casino.


    When the two entered a room that looked more luxuriously, the door at the back was mmed shut.


    In this room, there was only one gambling table, and behind it, there was a chair with its back facing the two of them. When Ian and Fujitorae in, the chair slowly turned around.


    As a result, after seeing the person sitting in the chair, Ian was about to get choked with his own saliva.


    Because the person sitting on the chair in front of him looked very simr to the K on the ying card. He had a square face, a thick curly beard on his chin, and a scepter in his hand and a crown on his head. He looks like the King club.


    No wonder why this ce was called Kings casino! This guy is for sure the owner of the casino, right?


    To be honest, Ian thought it was not so easy to meet the boss behind this ce. ording to the casual routine, shouldnt he meet the elite cadres under the boss first?


    The f*ck, is the boss of this casino too cheap toe out so easily?


    This feeling was really strange for Ian. From the moment he entered the casino, he felt that it was too small for even medium baseness, regardless of how well the casino was built, its style could not be improved.


    Such a casino was really too low-grade. Ian had been looking forward to it at the beginning, thinking that he could see the same casino as the Golden City, but the result was different from his expectations.


    So as soon as Ian sat down, he couldnt help butin: How poor is your casino!


    Hahaha! This was originally a small casino, dont mind that my guests! The King said with a smile: The bets of several millions are already huge for this casino, so I can only host you personally!


    Fujitora interrupted at this time and asked: If this was the case, why dont you move the casino to another ind? Why bother with the residents of this ind?


    Yeah, Ian actually thinks that its very strange. Since he thought about opening a casino, he naturally wants to make more money. This ind has very little traffic and its resources were limited, so why sticking here in such a ce? Isnt it good to change into another vivid ce?


    However, the King just shook his head and did not answer Fujitoras question. He just asked, Do you two gamble together?


    No, Im blind, so I can only entrust my bet to this young man! Fujitora shook his head and said, Whatever he picks, Ill follow him!


    The king nced at Fujitora and thought that the blind man was fine, so he turned his gaze to Ian and asked, With what do my guests want to gamble?


    Lets keep gambling with the dices. Ian didnt care about a thing and said, I can only y this game!


    The King then took out a dice cup, put it on the gambling table, and said, Well then craps it is. Do the guests want to have a bit of excitement or have a good time?


    Is there a difference? Ian put the chips in front of him.


    If you want the game to be more exciting, then you need to go all-in win or lose, if you want to y just for fun, then raise the bets slowly! The King said.


    Lets go for the hell of it, aplete win is my desire! With a m, Ian pushed all the chips in front of him to the Leopards bet.


    Fujitora smiled slightly after hearing this, and he also realized that Ian was not a good gambler.


    A total of 2.4 million Berries worth of chips. If I open a leopard, then I will triple your money! The king said with a smile: But if I open anything else you will lose all your money!


    Ian nodded indifferently. Although it looked like a lot of money, in fact, Ians capital was only 20,000 Berries. To him, winning or losing didnt matter at all, let alone Fujitora was here to help him. It wont be possible to lose anyway!!!


    The King held the dice cup and started shaking it, Ian noticed that Fujitora had already clenched the sword in his hand.


    With a bang, The King ced the dice cup on the table and said, Then I will reveal the result!?


    Go on! Ian nodded.


    The kings hand was on the top, and before opening it, he looked at Ian and said directly to him, its a one, three, and a four, its a pair. You lost!


    Following his words, his hand lifted the cup at the same time, Ian nced over, and saw that the three dice inside were really 1, 3, 4!


    Ian looked at the dice with some consternation, then looked at the king, and finally looked at Fujitora.


    Although Fujitora couldnt see it, he heard the result and immediately frowned.


    Just now, he has used his ability to manipte the dices, and under his Kenbunshoku Haki, there was no sign that the King has cheated. However, the final result was far from what he expected.


    Weird, what is going on here!? Fujitora was also puzzled.


    Ian was the most surprised person. He naturally saw Fujitoras expression. He was sure that the king has definitely used a hidden move or something, but even Fujitora didnt understand how he did it. Could it be that this King was actually better than Fujitora!? (T/N: Nuke him xD)


    This is absolutely impossible! There must be something wrong with this ce!


    Then Ian frowned and thought hard, while the king had already taken the craps stick and nned to grab Ians stack of chips.


    With a p, Ian pressed his putter (craps stick) and said, No, you knew the result of dices before you uncovered the lid. You must be cheating!


    The king opened his hands and smiled: My beloved guest, do you have any evidence?


    Ian was also speechless for a moment, and he really didnt have any evidence, because even Fujitora didnt notice anything wrong in Kings movements.


    The king took the chips in front of him and said with a smile: My guests, since you dont have any chips left, then I won this game! Pleasee back again!


    Fujitora sighed, stood up, and said to Ian: Lets go, little brother!


    However, Ian shook his head and said, Uncle, since your methods wont work, then follow mine.


    Before Fujitora could react, the Devils de Yamato on Ians waist was out of its sheath, and the gambling table in front of him was cut in half with a sh. In the surprised eyes of the king, he said: There is no evidence, it does not mean that such a thing is needed. I think, on this ind, your casino should not exist any longer!


    Fujitora smiled, stood in his ce, then sat down again, and said, Young people these days are so aggressive!


    Are you really nning on driving me away? the King looked at Ians eyes with a faint expression.


    I originally just wanted to steal some money from you! Ian shrugged, pointed to Fujitora and said, But this uncle thinks that your casino is no good for this ce.


    Indeed! Fujitora said: For me, addiction to gambling often lead me to deprivation and hunger. Not to mention the residents of this ind, they all have their own families and rtives. And you use this casino wantonly to squeeze everything they own. How can you bear such a thing?

 Chapter 188: the place’s secret

    Chapter 188: the ce¡¯s secret


    [ JOIN OUR DISCORD: /invite/j3enVRv ]


    Fujitora likes to gamble a lot. This was his own personal preference, and this preference was already part of his life and its inseparable.


    However, Fujitora also has his own sense of justice. Although he has not yet be an Admiral, he still can do anything within his power to satisfy himself. On the ind, because of the existence of this casino, the civilians have lost their intentions to work, and their lives have already plummeted. If they continue this way, chaos will overrun the whole ind


    Therefore, after Fujitora understood the situation there, he wanted to get rid of the rotten roots of the ind


    This was the reason why he wanted to join hands with Ian after discovering his intentions. First, he nned to gamble with Ian until they bankrupt this casino. By manipting the dices, he thought he could seize all the funds of the casino, and then took the opportunity to put forward conditions and make the casino move away from the ind.


    However, idents always happen. The King used some means that werent easy to discover. Even Fujitora failed to secure the win. Instead, they lost everything


    Fujitora had doubts, so for the sake of fairness, he wanted to leave for the time being. However, Ian didnt have such patience. Since Fujitoras method didnt work, lets do it ording to Ians original n


    So he flipped the table.


    Fujitora thought about it for a while, and felt that Ians approach seemed better, so he acquiesced.


    You dont understand! The King shook his head and said, I cant go!


    Ian was stunned for a moment and felt that there was something holding him back.


    However, before he could figure it out, The King had drawn out his scepter. It turned out that the scepter was a hidden Western sword. Since Ian had already started the fuss, he would naturally fight back.


    What Ian didnt expect was that when The King thrust his sword, he shouted: Be careful, Im going to stab you on the right side!


    Ian was a little surprised! Does this guy still have chivalry or hes this stupid?


    The Kings stabbing speed was not too fast. Ian saw that he was striking him towards his right, so he couldnt help dashing slightly to the left.


    However, to Ians surprise, his left arm was suddenly stabbed by The Kings sword!


    Ian was very surprised when the pain rushed to his mind. What happened!? The other sides blow has been dodged by him. How did he just hurt Ian in an instant!?


    Im going to stab you on your left side! The King called out again his next target, moved forward, and stabbed at Ian again.


    Because he felt that something was wrong, Ian didnt rush to attack the King, but dodged again.


    This time, he cleverly reacted, and the distance of his sh was a bitrger. As a result, The Kings sword has obviously passed by him, but he suddenly left a bloodstain on his right arm.


    What the hell is this? Ian was a little confused. Could it be that this guy is a Devil Fruit user? But what exactly is this strange ability?


    At this time, Fujitoras unexpected voice suddenly came from behind, saying, Little brother, why are you going in the direction of his sword?


    I went to the front of his sword!!?? Ian was shocked when he heard this, then he immediately opened his Nen field.


    Stabbing your left side! At this time, the king called out again and continued to trust Ian.


    But this time, Ian was not in a hurry to dodge his stab. Instead, he perceived the kings real action through his En.


    As a result, something strange happened. Ians eyes clearly saw that his enemys sword was pierced to his left, but with his Nen field, he was moving to his right side!


    My eyes have been deceived! Ian came back to his senses and shed his sword, directly mming the kings sword!


    The Devils de Yamato was wrapped with Haki, which directly smashed the kings sword into two pieces, and then directly ced his sword on the neck of his enemy


    Sure enough, I knew it wont work for a long time! Ding! Ding! The king looked at the broken de falling on the ground and said with a bitter smile.


    You are a Devil Fruit User, arent you? Ian asked him curiously, What a strange ability!


    The king nodded, dropped the broken sword in his hand, and said, I am the one who ate the illusion fruit.


    Ian suddenly understood everything, it was all an illusion!!


    You can make your opponents have an illusion using words? Ian asked him.


    Yes! Very tasteless ability, isnt it? The king said, In the new world, as long as I encounter someone who is capable of using Kenbunshoku Haki, my ability wont be able to do much!


    Ian nodded slightly! Indeed, the illusion will always be just an illusion, wont be a reality (T/N: LOL, tell that to Aizen or Itachi!!!). Especially this ability must be activated by uttering the words, which was easy to cause other peoples doubts, and with a little attention, everything will be revealed


    Especially, when ites to blind people like Fujitora, this ability ispletely useless


    You just used this ability to make us lose the previous round, right? Ian asked again.


    Yes! When the matter hase to this point, the King was quite honest, and simply said: When I opened the lid, it was indeed a Leopard, but I used my illusion ability, making you see another result.


    So we actually won? Ian said with a smile.


    Yes, you won! the King nodded and said, However, I would like to move my casino away from this ind, but I cant do this.


    Ians face turned gloomy and said, What do you mean? Do you want me to kill you instead?


    Its not like that! the King shook his head and said, in fact, Im not the true owner of this casino! It wont matter much if you kill me!


    When Fujitora heard this, he couldnt help but ask in surprise: Huh? You are not the boss?


    Where have you seen a casino owner who would show up so easily? the king said.


    What the hell is going on, tell me everything right now! Ian took back his sword, sat down again, equipped Yukinas card, and healed his wounds.


    The king sighed and said: I was just a rogue pirate. I was born in the New World. By chance, I got the illusion fruit. After bing a devil fruit User, I became arrogant and set up a pirate group, I took my partners to wander the new world. Because I was a devil fruit user, I was a little famous at that time, and the Marines offered a 40 million bounty for my head. What I didnt expect was that after being wanted, I was followed by the G5 branch of the Marines!


    G5 branch!? Ians eyes widened as soon as she heard this phrase: Have you been caught by them?


    Yes, they caught me! the King smiled bitterly, They were going to burn all of us in the boat!


    Ian felt a little sympathy for this guy. Who doesnt know about the G5 branch of the Marines!?


    This branch was the only branch of the Marines that was located in the middle of the Grand Line, and it was also a branch with quite highbat effectiveness. It can be regarded as a strong marine outpost against the new world.


    However, this branch was quite different from all the other branches. They seldom obey the orders of the Marine headquarters and act in their own ways. Moreover, it is said that the Marines of this branch are insane, cruel, and merciless people who stick needles into pirates, feed them to sharks, or use them for campfire kindling Generally, the pirates captured by them wont be put in jail, but they will get arbitrarily ughtered.


    However, the Marine headquarters has been tolerating its existence. They have no way out of this. The Marines understand that if they want to get along in the new world, the gentle way will not work there. Only the people who act like pirates can stand firm in the new world.


    The G5 branch has indeed achieved this. Their crazy and audacious behavior has indeed made them get along well in the new world. Many pirates there dont get afraid of the Marines, but when they hear the phrase G5 branch, they enter a high panic stage. The pirates there even call the G5 branch the lunatic branch, which shows their wicked behavior.


    In particr, ording to Ians memory, the basemander of the G5 branch at this time was the Demon Bamboo, Vergo, a chess piece nted in the marines by the Shichibukai Domingo, which exin a lot about this branch. Under hismand, the men of the G5 branch could not be any better. Especially now that the Punk Hazard incident has taken ce, it will not be long before Domingo and Caesar starts cooperating and producing SAD. At the same time, Caesar will also start his research on the ergement of the human body. At that time, the abducted children will be experimental subjects.


    And the subordinates of Vergo in the G5 branch were been lied to and used to cover up the truth


    Why did they release you after catching you? Ian Asked.


    They have discovered my ability! The king said: So they took mypanions and threaten to kill them if I dont open a casino on this ind and make money for them! they thought that the best ce to use my illusory ability is in a gambling house!


    Speaking of this, the King spread his hands and said, You see, why I, the boss of this casino, showed up so easily, because I am alone on this ind now!

 Chapter 189: Deputy Captain?

    Chapter 189: Deputy Captain?


    [ JOIN OUR DISCORD: /invite/j3enVRv ]


    After listening to the kings exnation, Ian understood everything.


    Although it was still unknown which officer of the G5 branch was threatening the king, there was no doubt that he has be a servant to these people


    It was not the first time that Ian has encountered the dark side of the Marines. When he was in the East Blue, Captain Nezumi was like that. He colluded with many pirates to help him make money. This situation, without exception, exists in remote ces. The Marine headquarters cannot effectively monitor them, so these things happen naturally.


    As for why this casino is located in such a ce, Ian spected that there might be two reasons. One was that the high officer of the G5 branch who asked the King to make money for him did not want this operation to be too visible. After all, they were still the Marines. Once the man behind all of this gets found, he would be expelled from the Marines. The other was that the King had his own problem. In Ians impression, this kind of fruit was a very rare kind of devil fruit, logically speaking, and if it was used well, it should be very powerful. However, it may be that the kings development speed of his abilities was not good enough, so hisbat power was low. If the casino was opened in a better ce, its oue would for sure be higher but here, it was safer!


    After knowing the whole story, Ian turned to look at Fujitora and wanted to see his reaction


    Fujitora knows this too, so he hasnt talked yet, just stood there thinking with closed eyes. He has a good heart and his own thoughts of justice, so he cant bear the idea that the residents of the ind will continue to be poisoned by this casino. However, at present, it seems that it is impossible to solve this problem. As long as the Kings partners were in the hands of the G5 branch, he cannot abandon his work. Even if he destroys the casino, he cannot stay on the ind forever. As soon as he leaves the ind, the King would rebuild the casino.


    So the key lies in the G5 branch


    However, no matter howwless and chaotic the G5 branch was, as long as they were still members of the Marines, it wont be an easy task! So, if he decided to attack them, it means that he has to start a war against the entire department.


    Even if he was nning on reasoning,municating, or even negotiating with the people of the G5 branch, that wont be feasible. Ian was sure that these people were not the talking type. Its true that Fujitoras strength was very high, but with his current identity as a civilian, that wont matter (T/N: I see!). If Fujitora rashly finds the G5 branch and asks them to close the casino, maybe he will be arrested instead.


    So Ian was very curious and didnt know how Fujitora would react.


    He remained silent, waiting for Fujitoras response. He wanted to see what kind of mentality Fujitora holds for bing a pirate


    Yeah, Ian has his own ns. He didnt think that he would unexpectedly meet such a figure on this ind. So in the beginning, Ian was just thinking about getting some money from this casino then destroys it. As for the gamblers who lost all their wealth to this casino, Ian did not have to be responsible for them.


    The existence of the Kings casino was certainly one of the factors, but theck of willpower of these gamblers was also a very important reason. The fruit ability of the King just makes him able to create an illusion, but it does not necessarily control peoples minds. Ian himself does not like gambling, so he thinks that everyone should be responsible for his own behavior. He does not regard himself as a savior, and not all kind of people has to be saved by him


    Of course, this was his thoughts before he met Fujitora, but after his emergence, Ians thoughts changed dramatically.


    Meeting a fierce and powerful person who will be an admiral in the future, and while he was still just an ordinary person, it wasnt a thing that happens all the time!


    At present, the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group currentlycks a deputy captain. Such a position is generally the secondmander of the Pirate Group. Now that he ran into Fujitora, an extremely powerful beast, Ian naturally wants to pull him in and make him his vice-captain.


    Ian generally knows Fujitoras character, and understands that he is not the kind of person who will be a viin or a wicked person. Simrly, the same was true of Ians Dragon hunter group. Although it bears the name of a Pirate Group, this waspelling and it doesnt really mean that they have to be the known kind of pirates who burn, kill, and plunder.


    Based on this point, in fact, Ian and Fujitora were in good harmony, because they both have their own sense of justice.


    Its just that Ian doesnt know what Fujitora was thinking. He doesnt know whether he could ept being a pirate. In this world, being a pirate is a kind of Trend, but not everyone was willing to be a pirate with a bounty on his head, especially for an uncle of his age. Ian was not sure what he thinks.


    Forcing people to board his ship was not Ians style. Moreover, if their principles were different, that would bring some conflicts in the future, so Ian can only pass this matter to him and test Fujitoras reaction


    Fujitora thought for a long time, and finally stood up holding his sword, and asked the King: How many partners of yours are they holding and what are their names? And are they all locked in the G5 branch base?


    The king was taken aback when he heard this, not knowing what Fujitora meant.


    But Ian smiled slightly, and said to the King: You are lucky, old man, it seems that the uncle is willing to help you!


    After that, he asked Fujitora again: Uncle, are you really thinking about it? Thats a Marine Base. No matter whether you seed or not, you will be wanted by the government. Then you will be forced to be a pirate!


    So what? Fujitoraughed and shook his head: Even if it was the Marines, evil must be restrained! Although I am blind, you cant really regard me as a blind person, I cant pretend that Im not seeing such evil deeds!


    Ian couldnt help sighing lightly, Fujitora is really a person with persistence.


    Fujitora actually feels like abination of Aokiji and Akainu. He has his own principles and a very kind heart. Although the King, the casinos owner, was right in front of him, he did notpletely put the me on him. He wanted to face the real culprit behind the king, even if the opponent was the Marines.


    This reminded Ian of the scene in which he confronted Akainu. Fujitora was not the kind of person who obeys everything, but has his own style of acting.


    Such people can easily make others have a feeling of admiration towards them


    So he smiled and said: Uncle, do you know where the base of the G5 branch is? Even if you do, how would you get there?


    Fujitoras face showed a stunned expression, and then a little embarrassed: I havent thought of this, I am blind, and I dont have a boat


    Ian did almost get chocked on his own saliva and asked in surprise, Uncle, how did you get to this ind?


    I went with the flow! Fujitora said: I boarded a pirate ship, and they brought me to this ind


    Ian facepalmed himself so hard, Whats wrong with him and I why did we use the same pattern go with the flow? It seems that I did the same thing too at the beginning of my journey


    Ian now wanted to make Fujitora his deputy captain more and more


    Uncle, it cant be done like this. If you cant see things, and you keep tagging along with everyone, you wont reach your destination. Arent you afraid of being captured and get sold as a ve? Ian said this and went silent


    Ah, I have actually been a ve twice! Fujitora smiled.


    Originally, he wanted to find an excuse to lead the topic to make him think about his ship, but Fujitora didnt figure it out, and even said something unexpected, so at this time, Ian didnt really find anything else to say


    Well then, I dont have to worry about you! Ian rolled his eyes, simply stood up, and said: I hope you can make it to the G5 branch! Im leaving!


    With that said, he started leaving the room.


    This time Fujitora was anxious, and quickly said: Little brother, wait a minute!


    Whats the matter? Ian was waiting for this, so he stopped and asked with a smirk.


    The fish got hooked


    I was wondering if I can use your ship to get there? Fujitora scratched his head and asked in embarrassment.


    You are joking, arent you!? Ian shook his head and said, Uncle, thats a marine base, and Im a pirate. It makes no sense to take the initiative and go straight to their door, right?


    Fujitora was a little confused and asked, Arent we partners?


    But I dont even know your name yet. Ian shrugged and said, And you are only calling me little brother. Is this what partners do?


    Yeah, thats true! Fujitora sighed and said, I was negligent. You can call me Issho, and what should I call you?


    Call me Ian!


    Brother Ian, Im asking you again, can you let me hop on your boat for a ride? Fujitora asked again: You dont need to help me too much, just escort me to the G5 branch Base, you wont be involved, and I will give you the ride fare

 Chapter 190: God’s will

    Chapter 190: God¡¯s will


    [ JOIN OUR DISCORD: /invite/j3enVRv ]


    Hearing this, the King was shocked, knowing that Fujitora was willing to help him save hispanions.


    Although he didnt know how powerful Fujitora was, because Fujitora never showed any of his strength, but it was the first time that the king heard someone is willing to help him, so he couldnt help but to say excitedly to Ian: Mr. Ian, please dont worry, as long as he can rescue mypanions, you can take away all the money in the casino, you have my word!


    Originally, the King also had a boat, which could be given to Fujitora, but the problem was that Fujitora is a blind man. The King wasnt sure if Fujitora alone could do a thing with his boat. And the King himself cant leave the ind because there were people from G5 on the ind watching him. Not to mention, he was not sure whether Fujitora will seed. If this old man fails, he will be punished for everything


    So he had to only find someone to give Fujitora a ride.


    Ian gave him a nk look. He thought Ian was a real pirate and tried to impress him with money. But the problem was, Ians mind was not thinking about money at all!


    He pretended to think for a while and kept rubbing his chin, then he said, Well, uncle Issho, since you have no problem bing a pirate, why dont you join my Pirate Group? My pirate regiment is missing a deputy captain! (T/N: too soon)


    Ian originally thought that this should make sense, but what he didnt expect was that Fujitora shook his head and said, Thank you for your kindness, Brother Ian, although I dont mind being a pirate, it doesnt mean that I dont mind bing a pirate in any group!


    This was very clear, bing a pirate alone was determined by his own free will, but getting on another persons ship and joining his pirate group was another thing for Fujitora.


    Naturally, Ian could understand his meaning. Fujitora was not at ease. He does not understand the nature of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group. He was afraid that he might identally join a vicious Pirate Group.


    Thinking of this, Ian smiled, it doesnt matter much, isnt this just because of hisck of understanding? This is easy to solve.


    Anyway, the important thing was just to know that he doesnt mind being a pirate.


    So, he turned his eyes to the dice cup that fell on the ground, bent down to pick it up, and said, Uncle Issho, dont refuse such an offer this quickly. Lets make a decision in a different way.


    Huh, a different way? Fujitora was slightly confused.


    Yes, this method is called Gods Will! Ian threw the dice into the dice cup, and made a ticking sound for Fujitora, and said: Lets make a bet, if you win, then I will escort you to the G5 branch, and my pirate group and I will help you save those people together, and I wont charge you a penny for the whole thing!


    What if I lose? Fujitora asked with great interest.


    If you lose, we will still help you save those people, but after that, you will stay on my boat for a month! Ian said with a smile: First, I want you to help me with something. Second, I really want you to be my deputy captain. During this month, you can observe my crew carefully. If the time is up and you still dont want to join, then I wont force you to stay. I will send you away!


    It was obvious that Ians words have satisfied Fujitoras curiosity.


    He has always been addicted to gambling. When dealing with a real bet, he never uses his ability to manipte the results. He likes to call it Gods will.


    Ian was so eager for his matter, so he also said the phrase Gods will, which immediately aroused Fujitoras appetite.


    And most importantly, Ian also exined what he needs to do even if he wins, Issho has to only stay on his ship for a month, which was not a big loss for Fujitora.


    Thats it, then I can ept this bet! Fujitoraughed.


    Nice! Ian gave him a thumbs up, then turned to look at the King and said, You are going to be the witness, but youd better not interfere with your ability, or I will have to kill you!


    The king quickly covered his mouth with his hands, shaking his head repeatedly to indicate that he would not interfere.


    As a result, Ian took the dice cup and started shaking it. He wasnt a professional yer, so he didnt know how to shake it properly. The king and Fujitora were both amused and could not helpughing at him.


    Ian shook it for a long time. During that time, he was thinking, should I do something that can assure my victory?


    After all, making Fujitora one of his pirates would be a great help to him.


    But after thinking about it, Ian found that he didnt have any good cheating methods. Fujitoras Kenbunshoku Haki was too powerful. His every move was in his perception.


    However, there arent any useful cards in his deck that could help him in this case. What can Ian think of at present was the card of Twisted Fate from League of Legends. Maybe his passive skill Loaded Dice can help him. However, the problem was that all the cards in this game were four-star cards, and Ian has not drawn many of them so far.


    Even if he has enough diamonds to obtain this card right now, its already toote, Ian thought for a while, and simply let go of this idea.


    Fortunately for him, its not a life or death matter, he simply left everything to Gods will and gambled upright with Fujitora.


    Suddenly he stopped shaking his arm, Ian pressed the dice cup on the ground!


    Uncle Issho, whats your bet! Ian said with a smile, This time Im only dealing, youre going to bet on odds and evens!


    With a hint of excitement, Fujitora rubbed his hands, thought for a moment, and said, Ill bet on pairs!


    All right, lets go! Ian imitated the croupier of the casino, and then suddenly lifted the dice cup.


    Not only Ian, but even the King couldnt help but get closer and read the number of dice.


    Seeing the number of three dice, Ian was stunned.


    Whats the result? Fujitora asked eagerly.


    Ian didnt answer him in a hurry and said, Uncle Issho, if I say that I did shake out a pair, would you believe it?


    If you did shake out a pair, then I won. I believe it naturally! Fujitora said.


    But if I said, I didnt roll out a pair, would you believe it? Ian asked again.


    Fujitora was taken aback when he heard these words, but then he reacted and said, Did you shake out another leopard?


    Yes, Ian did roll out a leopard this time. Three red dots were so conspicuously ced at the bottom of the dice cup. Thats why Ian was stunned. Today, he obtained so many leopards in the casino, which was basically caused by Fujitoras ability. Therefore, at the moment when he saw the leopard, he was dazzled.


    He thought Fujitora had be ustomed to it naturally, and he had done something with this dice again.


    Fujitora turned his head to the direction where the King was. The king covered his mouth and did not dare to speak, but he nodded repeatedly, indicating that what Ian said was true, and he had not interfered with any illusion ability.


    Since he said before that he was just the dealer, then by getting the leopard, this means that Fujitora did not win, and it means that the dealer won the bet.


    Gods will! Fujitora sighed, but then heughed again and said, Brother Ian, it seems that I have to stay on your ship for a while.


    Fujitora happily epted the result. Ian couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Powerful figures must be respected. Ian was worried that Fujitora could not ept the result and conflict with him. Now after seeing his expression, Ian was relieved.


    Uncle Issho, Im a man of my word! Ian said, After a month, you can decide by yourself whatever to go or stay


    Staying for a month was not only an opportunity for Fujitora to observe his pirate group, but also an opportunity for Ian to observe Fujitora. It was Ians intention to make Fujitora his deputy captain, but whether Fujitora was suitable or not. Ian had to confirm that this was the right decision for his pirate group


    The reason for saying this was that Ian isnt sure that he can surpass Fujitora right now. Although his strength still has room for improvement, it takes time after all, but Fujitora was at his peak, which could cause the strong to follow the weak, and that was very unusual and ufortable in a pirate group.


    As a result, since Fujitora has no objection to this, Ian should also fulfill his promise to escort Fujitora to the base of the G5 branch.


    After asking about the numbers and names of the Kingspanions, the two went out of the VIP room together. Ian found Zick and the others, asked them to stop ying, and prepare themselves.


    Zick and the others yed very well and had a good time, and some of them didnt want to leave, but Ian told them: Dont worry, we areing back so soon! After that, they were even happier.

 Chapter 191: Replacing Doroni with Issho

    Chapter 191: Recing Doroni with Issho


    [ JOIN OUR DISCORD: /invite/j3enVRv ]


    Ians ship set sail, as usual, only this time there was a new passenger on board.


    The members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group can naturally see that Fujitora was a blind man, so they were very curious about how and why their captain Ian brought such a man on board.


    Because they didnt know Fujitora, everyone on the ship seemed to be a little silent and didnt talk much.


    Theposition of the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group was quite special, because all the members on board were ves rescued by Ian from Marijoa. They have shared amon experience with each other, so they can tolerate each other even if they were of different races and different personalities. However, because their identities were still very sensitive, when such an outsider was suddenly added to the ship, themunication between the members became less, for fear of what could be heard by Fujitora.


    This was a kind of vignce from them


    Margaret found an opportunity toe close to Ian, and whispered: Captain, who is this uncle?


    Ian understood their worries, so he simply pped his hands to gather all the people around and introduced him to the rest: This is uncle Issho. Ive met him at the casino. His strength is very astonishing. He will stay on our ship for a month, and he may be the Deputy Captain of our small pirate group. So we all have to respect him.


    After hearing Ians words, everyone looked at Fujitora strangely.


    Captain what are you talking about, this uncle is a blind man, so how could he be the deputy captain? Captain Ian is joking, isnt he!? He cant be serious, right?


    Ian rescued them all from Marijoa, and also fought with the Admiral Aokiji. Plus when Ian was experimenting with his various skills on the ship, the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group saw everything. They admired Ians strength. Now, suddenly, they found that Ian was praising this uncle so much and wanted him to be his vice-captain. Now, suddenly, they found that Ian had such high esteem for this old man and wanted him so badly to be the deputy captain. This alone shocked everyone onboard


    Even Fujitora didnt expect that Ian would say such a thing in front of his crew.


    Brother Ian, I didnt show any of my strength in front of you! Why do you think so highly of me? Fujitora asked strangely.


    Ian smiled slightly and said, Dont worry about this, its a special feature of mine! Uncle Issho, correct me if I guessed wrong, your strength should beparable to that of a marine admiral, right?


    The crew of the Dragon Hunter pirate group, hearing this, immediately gasped!


    A Freaking Admiral!? This blind uncle turned out to be at the same level as an Admiral!?


    What the Heck! Captain Ian, you really cant fail to amaze us!


    Everyone first nced at Fujitora in fear, then looked at Ian with excited eyes.


    The members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, after following Ian, have seen the appearance of two Shichibukai, one was the Knight of the Sea (Kaiky) Jinbe and the other was the famous Pirate Empress, Boa Hancock. Both of them seemed to have an intimate rtionship with their captain, so they have been very excited for a long time.


    In fact, since this period, Ian has seen three Shichibukai in session, but when Uncle Kuma appeared, they didnt see him.


    Now, this broken captain went casually to an unknown ind, and encountered a person who canpete with an Admiral!?


    If he wants to describe the feelings of the members of the Dragon hunter pirates at the moment, its probably not much different from the feeling when the clown Buggy rescued those prisoners in the Impel Down, and made them directly join his crew!


    Hearing Ians evaluation of him, Fujitora was even more surprised. Fujitora was shocked, he was only a civilian now, and he never thought that one day someone wouldpare him to an admiral.


    Fujitora was just an old man who wanders around a lot. Because he was blind, he was often treated coldly and got a lot of discrimination. Although he was bearish about these experiences, when he heard Ians announcement on him, Fujitoras heart felt warm


    The sincerity in Ians words cannot be concealed, and Fujitora could feel the respect in his tone!


    With a smile, Fujitora raised his cane and said to the people around: My name is Issho, and as you can see Im a blind man, so during the next month, I may have to trouble you all!


    Fujitoras modesty has won everyones heart instantly. They heard Ian saying that this uncle actually has the strength of a Marine admiral, and everyone was worried that this uncle was not easy to get along with. Now, after seeing this scene, they were relieved.


    Matthew, bring out your best dishes and treat our guest! Ian said to his chef.


    Oh Hai Hai captain! Matthew replied slowly and turned to the galley.


    The rest of the crew was also disbanded, each one of them went on his way, leaving a room for Ian tomunicate with Fujitora.


    Brother Ian, it seems that your crew is quite different from other Pirate Groups! Fujitora sat on the deck and chatted with Ian, face to face: Although its still a Pirate Group, I dont feel too much ferocity in them


    Ian took a bottle of Sake, poured out two cups, handed one cup to Fujitora, and said with a smile, To be honest, our Pirate Group, the dragon Hunters has just been established for about ten days. My partners were not originally pirates, they were just a bunch of poor ves


    Huh!? Fujitora said in surprise, ves?


    Yes, indeed, they were all ves of the Celestial Dragons! Ian nodded. I saved them from Marijoa, and because they were pursued by the Marines, they decided to follow me, seeking shelter


    Fujitora suddenly raised his head, and said in surprise: The holynd, Marijoa!? You Little brother, are you the man in ck that everyone is talking about in thest period!?


    Yup! Its me! Ian smiled slightly, Because I killed a Celestial Dragon while I was there, we decided to call our Pirate Group the dragon hunters!


    No wonder! Fujitora shook his head and sighed with empathy, then he bowed his head and said to Ian: My respect little brother, I admire your kind deeds!


    Uncle, do you think I did the right thing? Ian asked him with a smile.


    Yes! Fujitora admitted with great enthusiasm: I have always believed that the privileges granted by the world government to the Celestial Dragons are too much. Now, these privileges have caused the Celestial Dragons to get out of control. Their existence has be cancer in this world.


    Ian didnt feel surprised by Fujitoras remarks. With his clear distinction between good and evil, it would be impossible for him to even like the existence of such folk.


    After saying this, Fujitora continued: Brother Ian, now the Marines are offering a bounty of 500 million Berries to capture you, but your identity does not seem to be exposed yet. Since you trust me so much and told me about your identity frankly, then I promise you that I wont tell a soul on this earth about you, so please rest assured.


    Well, of course, I trust you, after all! Ian clinked the cups, drank all his Sake in one sip, then said: if you be my deputy captain, then I dont have to worry about it.


    Fujitoraughed and said, It seems that you are very confident that the old is going to join your group!


    Of course, Im confident! Ian replied with a smile.


    Yes, he was very emboldened. Fujitora, a monster with the strength of an admiral, would be game-changing if he joins Ians group, even if he was stronger than Ian that wont be a long term problem, because Ian has this confidence, he knows that as long as he gives himself enough time to develop, he can reach the same power as Fujitora, and then naturally, there would be no overtaking ims between two people of the same level


    Right, uncle, you are surely a Devil Fruit User. What kind of abilities does it give you? Ian asked. Although he knew it from the beginning, he still had to ask.


    I ate the fruit of gravity, which allows me to create and manipte gravitational forces! Fujitora said.


    Gravity? Ian touched his chin and thought for a while, and said, Can your gravity be applied on people?


    Of course, but its not just for people! Fujitora exined.


    Ian stood up and said to Fujitora, Can you apply your power on me, I want to feel it?


    Of course! Fujitora also stood up with him, took out his own sword, and gently ced the de on Ians shoulder.


    The next second, a feeling of heaviness suddenly struck, and Ian suddenly felt that his body became a lot heavier.


    This kind of force was different from that when he carries Doroni during exercises. While trying with Doroni, his weight was only applied to a certain part of Ians body. For example, when doing push-ups with Doroni on his back, his weight was only concentrated on Ians back. However, Fujitoras gravity suppression skill was much different. The pressure was spread throughout Ians whole body, including his blood and bones, Ian was really under a huge pressure!


    At this time, the pressure that Ian felt wasnt at its peak, because Fujitora was just testing it on him.


    Ian tried to move his hands and feet, and found that he was able to adapt to this force, so he asked Fujitora, Can you make it a little bit heavier?


    Fujitora said in surprise, Little brother, I still can add more pressure, but can you bear it?


    Fujitora was very skilled in using his abilities. Gravity and weight are two different concepts. Too much weight could overwhelm a person, which could cause muscle damage, but gravity is a different thing. Too much gravity will increase the pressure on the heart and blood vessels, and could even make them burst!


    Assuming that a person weighs is 100 kilograms (220 pounds), he can probably lift an object of 300 kilograms, but he may not be able to withstand doubling the gravity.


    Ian estimated this himself, and thought that there should be no problem, so he said, Add a little bit more.


    Fujitora didnt say anything after that, the output of his ability increased, and its effect was felt by Ian.


    With the stronger gravity, Ian did almost fall down, but he still gritted his teeth and held on, adjusting his breathing ording to the breathing method he learned from Rayleigh, so that his body could get an adequate supply of oxygen.


    Then, Ian leaned down and wanted to try the push-up exercises under the pressure of this gravity.


    Ian was immediately pleased with this test. His conjecture was right. When performing physical exercises under the gravity suppression, the proficiency of physical training skills went up so fast!

 Chapter 192: Proficiency Booster

    Chapter 192: Proficiency Booster


    [ JOIN OUR DISCORD: /invite/j3enVRv ]


    Besides staying on his ship for a month, this was Ians shameless favor when he made the bets.


    Weight-bearing exercises were a verymon way of physical exercise. Long-term and unremitting adherence to heavy-lifting exercises will make the bodys muscles be more developed, which brings greater strength, faster dashing speed, and so on.


    However, this kind of exercise was not all-round, just like a person lifting dumbbells with both hands, only his arms muscles will be trained.


    In order to achieve aprehensive exercise effect, people must have a variety of exercising methods.


    However, Fujitoras gravity suppression effect was different. As long as he was under this ability, no matter what kind of exercise he does, it will affect his whole body.


    Especially his heart, blood vessels, all the organs of his body, as well as his whole skeletal system Which cant be enhanced by ordinary weight-bearing exercises.


    Ian had previously guessed that if he could find a way to make Fujitora use his devil fruit ability to help him exercise, it might lead to a rapid increase in Physical Skill proficiency.


    After verifying it now, Ian found that he was totally right.


    Because the Physical Skill talent was achieved after getting trained by Rayleigh in ater period, so the growth rate of physical proficiency has been unable to keep up with the other two basic skills. Ian has always felt a headache about how to improve it quickly. Now, with Fujitoras help, everything can be solved.


    Ian was very clear that the improvement of his Physical Skill talent was not only rted to the overall improvement of his own attributes, but also affects his ability to control the exceeded amount of Nen he could obtain.


    When he first used Hieis skill, the Evil Eye Expert, the soaring amount of Nen was totally out of his control, which made him feel a strong headache and almost lose control. Although with the improvement of his Nen skill talent, this situation was gradually getting better, but it has not beenpletely eliminated, which made Ian suspect that this may also be rted to his Physical Skill talent.


    However, his current Physical Skill talent was only on the intermediate level, and he still didnt notice any effect for the time being.


    This was also the reason why he doesnt dare to absorb the power of the ck dragon wave at the moment. He was afraid that his body wont bear it.


    Fujitora was going to stay on his boat only for a month. After that, Ian doesnt know if he will ept the invitation and stay with them. So, Ian had to make good use of this period, and with Fujitoras help, he nned to improve his basic skills as soon as possible.


    After confirming with the physical skills, Ian also tried to improve his Swordsmanship and Nen skills. He found that under the influence of such gravity suppression, the proficiency of these basic skills was improving faster than what he imagined!


    In particr, when Ian pulled out the Devils de Yamato, used the Sword of the Darkness me skill, attaching mes to his de, and practiced sword-swinging, with that done, he was able to exercise and increase the proficiency of the three basic skills at the same time!


    What the Heck! Ian felt so excited


    The more advanced these skills were the higher the proficiency requirements. If he relies on basic training and upgrades them one by one to the Grandmaster level, he estimated that it will take him at least eight months to a year to achieve his goal, but under Fujitoras ability, the time will be greatly shortened!


    One month! If Fujitora agreed to help him and gave him the opportunity to use this ability on Ian, letting him exercise day and night, then in one month, Ian was confident that he would fill all the required proficiency of these basic skills!


    Thinking of this possibility, Ian couldnt help being so excited that Fujitora instantly became a genie in his eyes, wishing to hold him and kiss him hard!


    Uncle, you are actually a proficiency booster, right!?


    Ian was practicing excitedly there, but Fujitora had a stunned expression on his face


    Before, he just thought that Ian wanted to feel the power of his devil fruit, and he didnt expect that Ian would start to exercise directly under the pressure of his gravity.


    How How did I get myself into this.


    With this surprise, Fujitora couldnt help but stop his own ability afterward


    NoDont stop, uncle Issho! Ian gasped for breath. In just a few minutes, he actually started to sweat slightly. Indeed, training under such gravity was really tough. Yeah, usually, he starts to break a sweat only after swimming for more than ten kilometers.


    Feeling this unique exercise effect, Ian was refreshed. As a result, Fujitora canceled the suppression of his gravity. What are you thinking about, little brother!?


    It was just that hes gasping like this and saying dont stop, it sounds confusing What was he doing, I thought he was gesturing to me


    Hearing Ians request, Fujitora was a little dazed. Gravity suppression has always been one of the methods he used inbat. He didnt expect that he would be used a tool for training, so this made Fujitora feel that he was being used, isnt this a wrong thing to do with a guest?


    Please, uncle Issho! Ian ced his hands together in front of his head, and said to Fujitora while bowing: This kind of exercise is really effective for me, please, can you help me!


    Fujitora scratched his head and said, You asked me to stay on your boat for a month. Wouldnt it be that you just wanted to use my ability to exercise!?


    Yeah, this was the favor I asked you about, you have such a powerful and useful ability, and it would be a shame to miss such an opportunity! Ian replied with honesty.


    Fujitora staggered when he heard it, and almost fell on the deck.


    At this time, he wanted to p his face so hard. He had to stay by Ians side and maintain his ability for a whole f**king month!?


    Can someone please kill me and set me free from this misery


    Even if Ian wasnt going to train for 24 hours, and he would only exercise for four or five hours a day, thats also terrible. Fujitora thought that he would get Alzheimers disease from this period


    At this moment, Fujitora had a cold sweat on his forehead, he now felt that he was really on a pirate ship (T/N: the worst kind xD  making him do penalbor!)


    However, even though he was thinking like this, Fujitora still admires Ian very much. He himself has felt the effect of his own abilities, he knew that under the pressure of gravity, people will feel so ufortable. The experience of rapid heartbeat and blood spurting will cause great damage to the human body. If it was another person, it may be toote to save him by this point, but Ian, this little brother, has turned out to be very different. He was partial and tried to get stronger using such ability!?


    As expected, he was already bold enough to set the Holy Land on fire and rescue so many ves.


    Although knowing that it might be boring to stay by Ians side while he practices, Fujitora agreed to assist him. For the diligent young people, Fujitora was very happy to help.


    The most important thing was that Fujitora really thinks that Ian was very interested. Although he was in a pirate group, this Pirate Group was not the kind he imagined would turn out. On the contrary, this Pirate Group was established by a bunch of ves who escaped from Marijoa. Ians sense of justice has been recognized and appreciated by Fujitora.


    Without further ado, after Fujitora promised to help him in his practice, Ian immediately started his own exercise. However, he did not intend to let Fujitora stay on his side like this. He called out all the members who liked to gamble on his crew to the deck, and asked them to take turns in apanying Fujitora and gamble together!


    This time Fujitora was finally relieved. He only needs to hold his own sword to activate the gravity ability against the area where Ian was located. Ian had to stay in this area to exercise, and Fujitora kept ying dice with the members of the Dragon hunters.


    How long Ian works out wont bother him now, because he was gambling with the others for the whole time!


    Plus, no one there would dare to lie or cheat. With Ians exnation, everyone treated Fujitora as their deputy captain. Not only did they apany him while gambling, but Matthew also kept delivering delicious snacks and drinks, which made Fujitora enjoy every moment on the ship


    After getting along with each other for a long time, everyone found that the uncle was really good-natured. When he was gambling, his expression was very interesting. He yelled like a child and was totally addicted to the fun of gambling.


    The journey to the G5 branch base took about two days. The chart was provided by the king, and with Margaret as the navigator, Ian didnt have to worry about a thing, so he focusedpletely on exercising.


    In fact, he didnt know how much gravity Fujitora was exerting on him. He only knew that training under such gravity was quite effective for him. (T/N: Imagine if Fujitora gets mad while gambling and crushes Ian identally XD)


    Now, the proficiency of his physical skill talent was more than half-done in the intermediate level. He was really striving to upgrade it to the advanced level in these two days.


    In this way, he will finally be able to use Ioris other skills! Because the three skills of Ioris card requires the advanced-level of Physical skills.


    Well, at that time, will the skills of Iori be disyed with Ians sword, or will they only be used as the original version? (T/N: Huh, thats interesting because Iori uses his bare hands in these abilities)


    Ian was already looking forward to it

 Chapter 193: The Base’s Gate

    Chapter 193: The Base¡¯s Gate


    [ JOIN OUR DISCORD: /invite/j3enVRv ]


    In these two days, Fujitora had a very good time. Zick and others who also liked to gamble also enjoyed themselves.


    To be honest, although Fujitora was addicted to gambling, his luck was not that good. So the people gambling with him felt embarrassed because this uncle kept on losing.


    But fortunately, in order to make Fujitora happy, when he loses all his money, Ian would lend him another sum of money.


    When they came out of the Kings casino, Ian exchanged all the chips he had won into Berries. Because the King was willing to admit defeat, Ians 2.4 million Berries had tripled to 7.2 million. With this capital, he now has more than 10 million Berries, so by giving some money to Fujitora, he was just handing red envelopes to his crew. (Red envelope: In China, a red envelope or a red packet is a mary gift which is given during holidays or special asions!)


    Fujitora had been so happy this period and enjoyed himself so much that he didnt even feel the two days passing, and very soon, they were getting close to the location of the G5 branch.


    At this time, he couldnt help thinking, maybe staying in the ship of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group isnt a bad choice after all?


    The base of the G5 branch was not a secret base. Because the Marines were responsible for maintaining thew and order at sea, it often receives reports from ordinary people. If it was a secret base, how could they reach it for help?


    However, due to the bad behavior of the G5 branch, let alone pirates were very afraid of them, even ordinary people were so terrified of them. Unless they have to, they wont get close to the base of the G5 branch.


    This also led to the fact that there were no ships in the offshore of the ind where the G5 branch was located.


    Ian was sitting in front of Fujitora, holding a map, and discussing it with him.


    ording to the Kings ount, it was a Commodore of the G5 branch who caught him at that time and forced him to open a casino to make money for him. Ian estimated that this excessive Commodore was not very strong. However, there was another powerful officer in the G5 branch, that is, the Base Commander, Vice Admiral Vergo.


    Vergo was known as A gentleman officer different from the rest of G-5. This means that his acting style waspletely different from that of the barbaric and violent marine soldiers of the G5 branch.


    However, only Ian knew that Vergo was actually a member of the Donquixote Pirates. He was just a spy in the Marines, but he was deeply trusted by the Marines and obtained the rank of a vice admiral.


    Ian cant say who is stronger or weaker between the other two vice admirals, Momonga and Doberman, and Vergo. However, if he remembers correctly, Vergos Haoshoku Haki was quite powerful and can already achieve the point where he covers his whole body Busoshoku Haki!


    The King once nned to use his fruit ability and sneak into the G5 branch to rescue hispanion. However, he did not implement his n for the time being because he was worried about getting caught by Vergo. So based on his memory, the King drew a general sketch of the G5 branch, which was the one in Ians hand at this time.


    Originally, Ian didnt want to interfere in these affairs. He didnt know the King at all, so he didnt need to break into the notorious G5 branch for such a person, but for Fujitoras sake, he had to apany him.


    Ian was also wondering about trying to sneak in silently, such as stunning a soldier and steal in his clothes, but then, he changed his mind.


    Well, uncle Issho, considering that your blindness is such an inconvenient here, you should simply attract the Marines attention in the front gate, while I go in and help you save these people. What do you think? Ian asked Fujitora.


    How can I attract the attention of the Marines? Fujitora asked.


    Fight them! Ian said with a smile: Your strength is very significant, so the Marines of the G5 branch wont hurt you. The bigger the fuss you make, the more empty their base would be!


    Fujitora nodded and said, Thats true, but why do I feel that something is wrong?


    Whats wrong!? Ian patted Fujitora on the shoulder and said: Look, its our duty to help you, but you should take care of the main task. If you think that you need assistance facing the marines, let me know and I will ask for some volunteers?


    Fujitora felt that his words were a bit weird, but he understood it anyway, and felt that Ian was saying something reasonable, so he nodded and epted his task.


    At this moment, Ian secretly snickered in his heart.


    Since Fujitora doesnt mind bing a pirate, Ian intended to fulfill such a thing and make him fight directly with the marine soldiers of the G5 branch. Even if he will be merciful with them, those soldiers will inevitably be injured. Such provocations to the dignity of the Marines will certainly make Fujitora wanted by the government.


    Ian really wanted to see if Fujitora became a pirate and wanted by the marines, will he be appointed to the admiral rank by the time of the World Military Draft!


    And one more thing, if Fujitora really bes a pirate, will the chances of pulling him into the crew be much greater?


    For a while, Ian felt that he was having so much fun thinking about this matter.


    After the discussion, Ian asked the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group to stay on the ship, a little farther away from the ind, and wait for them toplete the mission, then they have toe and pick them up. After all, this naval base has 3 long towers and many cannons, and Ian didnt want his ship to be discovered and bombarded.


    Afterward, Ian and Fujitora put down a small boat and slowly rowed towards the marine base.


    While on the boat, Fujitora said to Ian anxiously: Its true, that I have the power to protect myself, but Brother Ian, you are going to be fine after entering the base alone to save these people, right?


    In the two days on the ship, Fujitora really didnt see Ians true power, so he was a little worried about him.


    No need to worry! Ianforted him. Although I am not as good as you, I still have no problem dealing with a Vice Admiral.


    Hearing what Ian said, Fujitora was also a little surprised. Although he had heard of the arsonist of Marijoa, he didnt know much about what happened there. After all, his current identity was just a traveler, and he didnt have any good sources of information. He only heard about the man in ck only from some pirates.


    Therefore, he never thought that Ian, the young man in front of him was also a ruthless person.


    In that case, Im relieved! Fujitora said: I will firmly attract the attention of the Marines.


    When the boat was about to reach the shore, Ian said to Fujitora: Ill go from the other side, uncle. Keep rowing forward!


    Seeing Fujitora nodding, Ian jumped into the sea and swam towards the other side of the coast.


    Although Fujitora could not see him, he was able to perceive Ians movements through his Kenbunshoku Haki. After confirming that he hadnded, Fujitora disembarked and explored the ground with his own sword, and slowly walked towards the location of the marine base.


    When he approached the gate, he was discovered. A yawning guard with a crooked Marine hat nced at him ntingly, and then yelled at him impatiently: Hey, Blind man! This is a marine base, if you dont want to get into trouble, get out of here!


    Fujitora smiled slightly and said, I want to ask the officers about something in the G5 branch!


    However, the marine guard didnt even listen to a word he said, pulled the musket next to him, and shot a bullet near Fujitoras foot, then he said with a smile: It doesnt matter, we dont care, get out of here quickly, or I wont be polite anymore!


    Im just a civilian. I cant even ask the officers about something? Fujitora opened his eyes, revealing his pale eyes and some anger.


    The Marine guard, who had no idea who he was facing, became more and more impatient and yelled: What civilians, Im starting to think that you are actually a pirate!? Huuh, If you dont go now, Ill arrest you!


    Fujitora shook his head and said: Sure enough, it is as rumored, brutal and unreasonable!


    He also recognized that what Ian said to him was right. It was impossible to reason with the people of the G5 branch. So Fujitora stopped talking nonsense, drew out his sword and wavedterally at the guard.


    Gravity de: Fierce Tiger  (Gravito: Moko!)

 Chapter 194: Vergo

    Chapter 194: Vergo


    [ JOIN OUR DISCORD: /invite/j3enVRv ]


    In the beginning, the marine guard wondered why Fujitora waved his sword at him from such a distance, but as Fujitora shed out, a huge force came from his side!


    The guard felt a strong pressure and flew out to the right. He felt as if he was in a storm, and his whole body was out of control.


    When he finallynded on the ground, he felt pain all over his body.


    Struggling to get up, he just wanted to yell at Fujitora angrily. However, when he saw the gate of the marine base behind him, his eyes popped out!


    Fujitoras Gravity de wasnt aimed at the guard. Although the guard was rude and aggressive, Fujitora didnt want to vent his anger on a weak guard. He was just giving him a lesson. At first, Fujitoras target was the gate of the marine base.


    Under his Gravity de, the gate of the G5 branch base has been crushed down and destroyed. Meanwhile, the walls on both sides of the gate have also been crushed for about tens of meters and turned into piles of bricks and gravel.


    The dust was rising all over the sky. The ce swept by the gravity de seems to have suffered a strong earthquake. If there were buildings and houses near the gate of the base, the damage would have been more serious.


    Fujitora coughed twice and then walked forward while exploring the path with his cane.


    It was only at this time that the stunned guard finally came to his senses. After shivering for a while, he took out a whistle, put it in his mouth, and blew it desperately.


    Naturally, this was a signal of an enemy attack. In principle, after hearing the whistle, the marines in the base would appear immediately. However, the problem was that this was the G5 branch, the Marines there were more like a pirate group, and they will never act like real soldiers. After blowing the whistle for a long time, he saw several figures scurrying out of the base!


    Fujitora naturally sensed these people through his Kenbunshoku Haki, and he couldnt help but shake his head lightly. He has heard many things about the G5 branch base before, but he thought that they were just rumors.


    However, thebat effectiveness of the G5 branch was not that weak. When more people came outter, dozens of mortars and rocketunchers were aimed at Fujitora from a distance.


    Most of the soldiers of the G5 branch were tall, strong, and ferocious. Their fighting spirit was quite strong. Although they saw the damage caused by Fujitora when he came in, they were not flustered at all. An officer fiercely shouted to Fujitora, Who are you!? How dare you break into the G5 base?


    Fujitora closed his eyes and said, I came here looking for the Base Commander!


    Why are you looking for him? The captain asked.


    I have nothing to do with him, I just want him to close the casino on Gramberg Ind! Fujitora said: Because, if the casino continues to exist, the people there will suffer for eternity


    The captain was stunned when he heard that, then he rolled his eyes and roared: What a bloody casino! Our branch has nothing to do with this? They are legally operating, and we have no right to interfere. You, blind man, is simply making trouble for nothing. Go on! Catch him!


    Needless to say, this captain was also involved in the casinos operation. How could he listen to Fujitora?


    After receiving the captains order, the soldiers of the G5 branch immediately screamed and fired arge number of shells at Fujitora. For them, the so-called Catch him was simply meaning kill him.


    They cant wait to see the scene of this blind man getting sted to pieces. Its good entertainment, much better than boiling a pirate!


    However, when therge amount of shells and bullets flew towards Fujitora, they all stopped, and then floated in the air mysteriously.


    weightlessness! Since Fujitora can increase gravity, he can naturally also reduce it. How can an object that has no weight fly far?


    The people of the G5 branch were shocked by this strange scene. Before they could react, they suddenly saw the bullets and shells falling from the mid-air and hitting the ground.


    Then, these Marines only felt a sense of heaviness.


    This pressure feeling was getting more and more ferocious, some people have been unable to hold on, directly lying on the ground. They only felt that their bones were getting crushed!


    Im being crushed!


    With the screams of everyone, the ground under their feet, with a radius of several hundred meters, suddenly copsed!


    Boom! A huge hole was formed in an instant. The Marines on the field fell directly to the dark hole. At the bottom of the pit, the people there were still suppressed by the huge gravity, and they were bleeding a lot


    What the Hell!


    The yground of the G5 base was almost gone due to this huge hole.


    For a monster like Fujitora, the number advantage they had didnt y any role at all.


    The continuous loud noises finally rmed the Marine soldiers in the entire base. The officers at all levels began to appear with more soldiers, but when they saw the tragedy in their base, they all gasped.


    Quick! Go and report this to the Vice-Admiral, Vergo!


    Its an official attack! Turn all the fortress cannons, aim them at this side!


    In a flurry, hundreds of soldiers gradually poured out from the base, surrounding Fujitora.


    Oh, there are so many people. It seems that Ive been sent to deal with so much trouble, why did you do that to me, Brother Ian! Fujitora pped his forehead with a bitter smile.


    Ian didnt know what Fujitora thinks. He was squatting on the roof of a house in the middle of the base, looking down at a group of Marines rushing towards the main gate of the base.


    In his opinion, it was wise to let Fujitora go to the main gate and attract their main defense. He was not worried that Fujitora would not be able to hold on. He had not seen such a big move from him such as a meteorite rushing down from the sky.


    For Fujitora, there was nothing that cant be solved by one meteorite. If there was, then two will do the job!


    The Marines in the base have been drawn out. So, Ian was naturally more rxed. He was looking for the location of the prisoners in the base by following the sketch of the King.


    The people at the G5 base were reallywless. ording to the rules and regtions, all the pirates caught by the Marines should be handed to the court. After being convicted by Enies Lobbys judges, also known as the Judicial Ind, they will be imprisoned in the Impel Down ording to the size of their crimes. However, Ian has seen several gallows along his way up, with rows of skeletons hanging on them, while their tattered clothes were drifting in the wind.


    Needless to say, these were all pirates who were lynched to death by the G5 branch


    Although most of the pirates may have deserved their crimes, it was still wrong to execute them directly without trial


    Ah, I forget! Enies Lobby is also presumed to be corrupted, and 100% of the people who goes there will be convicted. The so-called trial procedure has existed only in papers


    Ian didnt know whether Smoker will apply now to be transferred here in the future. If so, he didnt know how Smoker would react after facing such a group ofwless men


    Thinking of Smoker, Ian suddenly missed the East Blue a bit! I dont know if Johnny and Yosaku are still working as pirate hunters under my banner?


    Shaking his head, Ian put these things behind him and concentrated on running around the base, looking for ces that can hold prisoners.


    Ian kept jumping back and forth on the roofs, looking around for a building that fits the image of a prison.


    However, the more he looked for it, the more confused he gets. There seems to be no prison in this base!


    At this moment, Ian suddenly felt a gust of winding to his head. Without even thinking about it, he immediately somersaulted backward.


    With a thud, there was an explosion in the position where he was just squatting.


    This explosion was not caused by a shell, but a long bamboo stick!


    It is reasonable to say that a thin bamboo stick was unlikely to have an explosive effect, but Ian knows very well that this was caused by the attachment of Haki to this bamboo stick.


    He looked up and saw the man who threw it at him.


    It was a guy wearing sunsses and attice-shaped coat. Who else would it be if it wasnt the Base Commander of the G5 branch, Vergo?


    It was obvious that Fujitora was showing his terrifying power at the main entrance, but Vergo unexpectedly appeared here. He floated in the air, using Goppo (Moonwalk), looking down at Ian. He just shot his bamboo stick towards him.


    Seeing that Ian had spotted him, Vergo stopped hovering in mid-air, and fell straight down, standing where Ian was squatting.


    He took out the bamboo stick inserted on the roof of the house and said coldly, I was worried about ratsing in, so I had to take a look, and I was totally right.


    Ian looked at Vergo speechlessly. His style of appearance was indeed impressive. But after seeing a jelly pudding on his cheek, Ian felt that his aura was destroyed


    This guy was eating jelly pudding beforeing out, right?!!!


    Can someone tell me how to stick a piece of slippery jelly on my cheek and not let it fall off!?


    However, Vergo didnt seem to realize what was on his face. He held the green bamboo stick in his hand, pointed at Ian, and asked, Who are you? What are you nning to do in the G5 branch? Is the man at the main gate your partner?


    Ian felt that his bad luck was still stuck in him. He didnt expect Vergo to be so shrewd. All the Marine soldiers reported to him about Fujitoras appearance, but instead of going to the main gate, he ran in the interior of the base and found himself a sneaker.


    All right. Ian shrugged and said, Vice Admiral, Vergo, can you tell me where you keep the captured pirates?


    Did youe here looking for some prisoners? Vergo was a little surprised, and then shook his head regretfully, Its a pity that there is no prison in the G5 branch. All the pirates caught have been executed!


    Upon hearing this, Ians face suddenly became gloomy, because Vergos answer didnt seem to be a lie.


    So, did all of Kingspanions have been killed just after he opened the casino? (T/N: Please, consider supporting me on patreon, the next chapter is 2 in 1 and took me a lot of time and effort to trante it! Thanks)

 Chapter 195: An Elite Vice Admiral

    Chapter 195: An Elite Vice Admiral


    [ JOIN OUR DISCORD: /invite/j3enVRv ]


    Is that true? Ian asked Vergo incredulously.


    Vergo shook his head and said: Although I dont know who you are, there is really no need to lie about this matter. The G5 branch never keeps prisoners!


    Ians face darkened. He didnt expect that things would turn out like this.


    From the time hended on Gramberg Ind, Ians original intention was to provide his ship with some supplies. Then, after listening to Zick and finding out that there was a casino on the ind, he wanted to gain some money.


    If Fujitora hadnt appeared there, Ian might not ask the King about his story. He would just force his way into the casino, make a fortune, and leave the ce empty. Naturally, by doing that things would be solved there and no troubles would follow him.


    But life is always full of all kinds of events, Fujitora mysteriously appeared behind him, and identally cooperated with Ian.


    Facing an extremely powerful man like Fujitora, Ian naturally had his own thoughts about such a guy, but he has to pay a price to execute his ideas. In front of Fujitora, he cant just attack the King and take everything. After all, Fujitoras sense of justice was stronger than Ians. If Ian went with his original n, maybe he would have to face Fujitora by then.


    Fujitora nned directly to help the King, and Ian had to act and follow this n, but what he didnt expect that this trip would be for nothing.


    Those piratepanions of the King have long been executed


    Ian didnt feel much for the Kingspanions, but, he still felt that it was an injustice thing. Although as pirates, its not necessarily that these people really did something harmful to others. The arrest was understandable, but without trial, they were killed by the Marines of the G5 branch. This was really unjust.


    If Fujitora learns this news, he might be very disappointed. He came here with good intentions and did not even hesitate to offend the Marines, but in the end, it was all for nothing. I dont know how uncle Issho would react after this?


    Since going out to the sea, Ian has seen many dark sides of this world. Whether it was the Celestial Dragons, world government, or Marines, it seems that power has blinded them and made them get out of control.


    There was no need to talk about many wicked deeds the Celestial Dragons have done. The privileges given to them by the world government were preposterous.


    The same was true for the World Government itself, the 100% rate of guilty people in the judicial ind, the Buster Calls, etc all indicating their rotten side.


    The Marines were much better, after all, there are people like Hina, Smoker, Garp, Aokiji, who really have a great sense of justice. However, they alone can not represent the entire department.


    800 years, the world government has been in control of the world for this whole period, but there wasnt any organization checking the bnce of their power. It is because of theck of effective supervision, they have be dangerous, and the tendency of dictatorship was very obvious.


    The situation of the G5 branch was still the only case, but if they continue to develop in this way, more and more branches like G5 will appear. It was clear that the work style of this branch was no different from that of the pirates, but they were still hanging the justice banner of the marines.


    This is unjust! Deceiving the whole world! Ian couldnt help but sighed and blurted out.


    Vergo couldnt understand Ians thoughts, so he was puzzled when Ian suddenly said such a thing.


    What are you talking about? Vergo asked him.


    Ian looked at him. Because he knew Vergos true identity, Ian even suspected that the reason why the G5 branch developed into the current style of conduct was probably the result of Vergos connivance.


    However, none of this has anything to do with Ian. Since Vergo told him that there was no prison in this ce, Ian didnt intend to stay here any longer.


    He had to rush to the main gate and inform Fujitora about this matter.


    However, Ians intention to leave seemed to be seen by Vergo. Just as Ian wanted to turn around and leave, Vergos figure suddenly disappeared, then reappeared in front of Ian, blocking his way.


    Are you also a pirate? The green bamboo stick in Vergos right hand tapped the palm of his left hand and said, Since you havee to this marine base on your own, do you think that leaving it would be so easy?


    Get out of my away! I dont have time to chat with you! Ian shook his head.


    You want to find yourpanion? Dont bother, neither you nor him can escape now! Vergo said.


    Ian looked at him strangely and said, Really!? o.O


    It seems that Vergo came directly to the interior of the base, and did not go to see the guy at the main gate. If he had been there, he might not have said that.


    Huh! Imagine leaving a Monster like Fujitora with this rat called vice-admiral. Ian couldnt help giggling after thinking about such a funny thing.


    ! Perhaps it was the ridicule in Ians eyes. Vergo saw it clearly, so he went silent for a while, and suddenly the bamboo stick in his hand was violently directed towards Ian.


    Here we go!


    Vergo used the bamboo stick as his main weapon. This blow came quickly and urgently, and it directly hit Ians chest.


    However, he might be treating the intruder, Ian, as a weak pirate. There was no Haki on his green bamboo stick when he carried out the attack.


    Seeing this scene, Ian immediately drew out the Devils de Yamato and wanted to cut off his weapon!


    Seeing the ck color on the de, Vergo was shocked and knew that he was careless. The guy in front of him was someone who was capable of using Haki! But his attack has beenunched at the moment, and it was difficult to stop.


    Ian made a vertical swing from the top of the green bamboo stick. He wanted to chop Vergos weapon in half. He was about to seed, but unexpectedly the bamboo stick that was thrust forward suddenly went down and avoided Ians sh.


    This made Ian stunned for a moment, but then he reacted. Vergos stick was actually different from casual weapons. The green bamboo is very soft at all!


    Although his moves were just like the ancient martial art movements, Vergo took advantage of the soft characteristics of green bamboo, and with a shake of his wrist, he swung his weapon down.


    Ian has encountered many opponents who use swords during his journey. And now, he suddenly encountered Vergo who uses a special weapon like this, which was really ufortable.


    After avoiding Ians chopping attack, Vergo took the opportunity to deceive him and approached Ian.


    He was originally holding the bamboo stick from the edge, but when he rxed his wrist a little, he stretched it forward to grasp the middle part of the bamboo stick, which shortened the length of his weapon!


    Ian was almost face-to-face with him at the moment, and his sword seemed a little long, but it cant shrink back like the other!


    In that case, an inch longer could make the weapon stronger but slower, and an inch shorter could also make the weapon faster and more dangerous. Vergo suddenly shortened the length of his weapon, which means that he can make a move before Ian.


    At this time, the green bamboo stick that has moved toward Ians chest again, not only did it became ck with Busoshoku Kka, but it was also spinning rapidly!


    Demon Bamboo-Gun!


    This move was Vergos attack methodbining one of Six Powers (Rokushiki)s Shigan (Finger Pistol) and his own weapon, green bamboo. Ians sword was halfway to strike him, but Vergos attack had already hit him.


    A strong force, extending along the edge of the bamboo stick, mmed Ians chest fiercely.


    Ugh! Ian couldnt help but spit out a mouthful of blood. He was sted tens of meters away by Vergo, hit the wall of the building behind him, and then he directly wrecked out a huge hole in the wall.


    The crushed rubble fall down and covered Ians lying body. Amidst the dust, Ian coughed.


    Well, there was a big difference between the stick attack method and swordsmanship. Ian was unprepared and couldnt defend himself. He just took the whole blow of Vergo. At the moment, he was lying on the ground and felt a very sharp pain in his chest, as if someone had pierced a hole in his chest. He was so damaged that he could hardly breathe.


    After taking a hard breath using Rayleighs breathing method, Ian finally felt slightly better. He stood up and jumped out of the hole in the wall. Then he looked down and saw that where he was hit by Vergo, his clothes were torn. His shirt had a huge circle torn from its middle. In that area, there was a ck bruise.


    His bones were not broken, but the strength of that blow prated into his flesh, and damaged Ians lungs.


    Ian was very upset. These Vice Admirals were indeed very powerful. In his previous fight with Momonga and Doberman, Ian has been hit a lot by Rankyaku (Tempest Kick). Now his opponent, Vergo, has injured badly as well.


    Anyway, these Vice Admirals shouldnt be underestimated.


    While Ian was checking his injury, Vergo had already rushed up again, holding his bamboo stick in both hands, and struck towards Ians head from the top.


    Ian dodged in a hurry, Vergos bamboo stick was mmed directly on the ground, and the huge strength of his blow made arge crack on the cement ground.


    The light of Yamatos de shed, and Ian shed at Vergo from the side. However, Vergo raised his right hand, and blocked Ians sh with his wrist, making a nging noise


    His coat was cut in that area, but Ians de did not hurt him. Under Vergos torn coat, the ck skin on his wrist was revealed.


    It was Vergos Haki: Busoshoku Kka (Hardening). With the sharpness of Yamatos de, Ian couldnt cut through Vergos wrist even when he wrapped his sword with Busoshoku Haki.


    Ian was not convinced, raised his hand again, and shed horizontally towards Vergos ribs. In general, it was usually the weakest part of the human body.


    However, Vergos left hand, holding the bamboo stick, whipped Ian.


    Vergo had no problem attacking with his left hand, but Ian was swinging his sword, using both hands. He can only quickly change the trajectory of the de, block Vergos attack, and then take the opportunity to jump a few steps away.


    After that, Vergo straightened up, looked at the torn part of his clothes on his right hand, and with a pull, he ripped the rest of his coat, revealing his muscr body.


    His upper body has beenpletely hardened with Haki. It looks like his whole body was covered with a ck halo, which was very frightening.


    With a sudden kick under his feet, the ground was cracked by Vergos powerful explosive force. With the help of this impact, Vergo instantly came to Ian, and the bamboo stick cleaved towards him.


    Ian raised his sword to block, but unexpectedly, Vergo stopped halfway, released his right hand, and mmed Ians abdomen.


    Ians stomach was convulsed by his punch, and he almost retched, but he gritted his teeth and stood firm, waved the Devils de Yamato, and cut Vergos belly!


    However, the sound he heard was a kind of noise that would only be made when two metals rub against each other, ng


    Iron Body (Tekkai)!? This word shed through Ians mind for an instant.


    F*ck , Busoshoku Kka plus the Tekkai! No wonder why I cant hurt him! Is this the strength of an Elite Vice Admiral?


    (T/N: Please, consider supporting me on patreon, the next chapter is 2 in 1 and took me a lot of time and effort to trante it! Thanks)

 Chapter 196: Cry, scream, then die (2 in 1)

    Chapter 196: Cry, scream, then die (2 in 1)


    [ JOIN OUR DISCORD: /invite/j3enVRv ]


    Ians sh was ineffective, but Vergo took advantage of this situation to counterattack. The distance between him and Ian was quite close at this time. He suddenly stretched out his right hand, grabbed Ians head, pulled him even closer, then lifted his left knee furiously, and hit Ians abdomen directly.


    Although Ian had already covered his belly with Busoshoku Haki when Vergo lifted his knee to resist this blow, he was still blown away by the tremendous force.


    That was useless! Vergo watched Ian struggling to get up, and said: Although you can use Busoshoku Haki, your level is far too low from mine!


    This is true. Vergo was at least in histe thirties. He seems to only have one kind of Haki, Busoshoku Haki. Although it seems to be monotonous, it also allows him to focus on the cultivation of this type. In terms of Busoshoku level, his was quite powerful in the entire department. Ian, who awakened his Haki not long ago, wont be able to resist the blow of such an opponent!?


    However after hearing what he said, Ian smiled and said, Really?


    Ian held the Devils de Yamato in his right hand, and waved his left hand violently towards the ground. Then a spiky ball of purple mes wasunched against the ground and slid towards Vergo at a very fast speed.


    108 Shiki  Yami Barai (Dark Thrust)


    Looking at the rushing mes, Vergo was startled and immediately jumped up, and with a front flip, he leaped towards Ian.


    However, Ian also moved at this time, exerting force under his feet, lunging violently.


    Virgos front flip was originally intended to take the opportunity to attack Ian, but Ians forward charge caused him toe below Virgo while he was still in mid-air.


    The Devils de Yamato in his right hand was swiped above Ians head, drawing an arc, and crossing Vergos body.


    When Vergonded, Ian went down, too, and the two stood back to back.


    There was a smell of blood in the air. Vergo looked down and found a wound in his waist. Although the wound was long, it wasnt deep. It was a light injury, but the blood didnt stop flowing out.


    Im actually wounded!?


    Turning around, Vergo looked at Ian in surprise, only to find that there was a me burning around his de. The me wasnt fluttering, but seemed to be solid, forming a sharp tip on the outside of the de.


    The reason why Ian had difficulty breaking through Vergos body defenses before was because he used Tekkai plus his Haki. However, afterunching the Dark Thrust, Vergo was forced to jump, so he could not maintain the Tekkai (Iron Body).


    Well now, Ian has also figured out everything about the Six Powers of Marines. He has encountered many marine officers who can use these skills. Of course, he has discovered their weaknesses after hard research. The Tekkai hardens the users muscles to the level of steel, in order to nullify damage taken from any attack. So under normal circumstances, it can only be activated when the use was standing on the ground, however, when Virgo jumped up, the Tekkai could no longer be maintained.


    And not only did Ian broke his Iron Body with the Dark Thrust, but he also used the Sword of the Darkness me to gain a stronger chopping ability, so this blow injured Vergo.


    However, this was the only thing that can be done to Virgos remarkable defenses. The sharpness of the sword became more effective with bursting mes, but it did only make him suffer a light injury, which was not fatal at all.


    A Devil Fruit User? Vergo was a little surprised, staring at Ians sword, not knowing what to think.


    However, at this time, Ian suddenly removed the me on his de and put his sword, Yamato, into its sheath.


    Huh? Are you nning to surrender? Vergo asked in a daze.


    Ian waved his hand and said, No, no, dont get me wrong. I just wanted to save some strength while fighting you, so I intended to only use swordsmanship. However, it seems that my current swordsmanship is not strong enough to pose a threat to you, so I changed my mind.


    So now, you are going to fight with your fruit abilities? Vergo held the bamboo stick in his hand and faced Ian.


    Be careful now. If by any chance I identally kill you, Im sorry in advance! As Ian spoke, he unfolded the magical bandage on his right hand with his other hand.


    As the magical bandage was unwrapped, the astonishing heat began to radiate from Ians hand, and the bell on the bandage made a melodious sound, but what slowly followed was the ferocious ck Dragon on Ians arm!


    When the seal was unlocked, it means that the exclusive treasure of Hieis card has been unequipped. The zing ck Dragon on Ians right hand started emerging, and the intense heat wave broke out, which made Ians long hair flutter in the air(Like a Super Saiyan xD)!


    Even though he was far away, Vergo felt the scorching heat of this me. He seemed to remember something, and cried out in surprise: ck mes!? Youre the arsonist of Marijoa!


    Ian ignored him and suddenly raised his right hand high into the sky!


    The ck Dragon flew out of his hand immediately, roaring all over the G5 base!


    At the main entrance of the base, Fujitora had already dealt with the Marines soldiers there. Arge number of groaning soldiers were lying in disorder around him within a hundred meters radius.


    He was sitting on a rock, holding his sword, but as soon as the ck Dragon wave was unleashed and a dragon appeared over the base, Fujitora raised his head in surprise!


    What an enormous amount of energy! What is that? Fujitora couldnt see with his eyes, but he has a very powerful Kenbunshoku Haki, so he could easily perceive the ck dragon wave, which was only a pure energy creature. In his perception, this was just a huge amount of energy, and there was no specific outline of this thing


    Is little brother Ian in trouble? Fujitora was shocked, quickly got up, and hurried to its direction


    The ck dragon kept flying towards the sky, after a while, it suddenly turned around and rushed down!


    Vergo witnessed the emergence of the ck dragon wave from the start, so when, he saw the Dragon diving down at a very high speed, and he thought that this was Ians attack. So he quickly shed and disappeared from his ce, using Soru.


    However, what he did not expect at all was that the ck dragon did note for him, but for Ian!


    The ck dragon fell down, opened its huge mouth, and swallowed up Ians whole body! (ow yeah)


    What is he doing? Vergo hid far away, and couldnt help being surprised when he saw this scene.


    How could it be possible that this dragon, which had such a high temperature, has just swallowed its master?


    While he was in total surprise, the ck dragon suddenly vanished! As if it was going back to where it came from, Ians body, as if it was absorbed by him!


    Completely Swallowed!


    Yeah, thats right, Ian released this ck dragon wave, not to attack Vergo. He was a little far away from him at that time. Moreover, when the astonishing ck dragon wave appeared, the surging heat had already aroused the vignce of Vergo. Ian did not know whether he could attack him with this move, or would it turn out to be like Aokijis case, using Soru to dodge the dragon wave, and making it partially go in vain! That would be totally depressing


    So Ian simply swallowed this ck dragon wave to increase his Nen!


    It was also the first time he has tried this Absorption Effect. In the past two days, under the pressure of Fujitoras gravity, he sessfully broke through to the advanced level of Physical Skills. He felt that his physical condition had increased by a lot after achieving this level, so he dared to use this trick.


    However, he still underestimated the burden of such a skyrocketing amount of Nen. After the absorption waspleted, Ian felt that a strong headache was about to breach.


    Swallowing the ck Dragon Wave has brought about three times increasement of his power, and coupled with his original amount of Nen, Ian now has more than 6,000 Nen points!


    In fact, if he was not worried that his body couldnt bear more, he would have opened the Evil Eye Expert skill, and kept increasing his Nen!


    However, this was the ultimate of Hieis card, so he wont be careless using it!


    Moreover, at this time, Ian felt that the surging mental power filled his entire body with energy, so he forced himself to hold back his headache, and then he just wanted to vent out this excessive amount of Nen!


    Waving his hands down, and opening his palms, Ians hands started radiating several bright lightning, which struck the ground and made a humming sound.


    The ground began to tremble slightly. In Vergos frightened eyes, countless ck grains of sand began to break out of the ground within a radius of 100 meters, with Ians body as the center.


    These ck grains floated in mid-air, quickly turning around Ians body, like a powerful sandstorm, and they were gradually expanding the storms scope.


    When Vergo came back to his senses, the iron sand storm had already swallowed him into it, and the two were inside it. When Fujitora rushed over, he saw this scene from a distance.


    I Cant Escape!? Vergo finally understood Ians intentions.


    However, this was not over yet, Ian opened his hands, and from the iron sand storm barrier, he pulled a huge some of the iron sand grains, gathering it on his hands.


    The iron sand, which was concentrated on his hands, quickly formed under Ians control a pair of gloves like the wolfs ws


    Buzz Buzz Buzz! There was a low and deep noiseing from Ians hands. Vergo saw that the iron ws on Ians hands started vibrating with a quite high frequency.


    Vergos anxiety was getting worse and worse. He didnt know what kind of tricks Ian hade up with, but he felt that they were very dangerous.


    This doesnt seem to be enough! Ian looked at the high-frequency vibration and said to himself. In the next second, Ian waved his hands, and a burst of me was ignited on his iron sand ws!


    ws of fire? Ian was satisfied now.


    Since he has absorbed the ck Dragon Wave, there was enough Nen for him to squander, Naturally, Ian wanted to use his own Unique Ultimate Skill. The three cards he was equipped with now were Hiei (the Flying Shadow), Iori Yagami (me of the End), and Misaka Mankato (Railgun). Ian wanted to try and see if he couldbine the abilities of these three cards!


    Geppo (Moonwalk)! Vergo wanted to rush out of the iron sand storm, but he didnt expect that the speed of the storm was so fast that he even bounced back when reaching its surface. So he looked up and he thought about flying high and escaping from the top.


    But the problem was, how could Ian make him escape so easily? Under his control, countless gains from at the top of the iron sand storm immediately turned into arge number of sharp des, stabling Vergo in the air.


    Vergo tried to dodge these sharp des by changing the direction of his Moonwalk, but there were too many des and soon he was hit!


    Although these des werent able to hurt Vergo duo to his strong Haki, it forced him to fall down.


    This is the moment!!!!!!!


    Ian mmed both of his hands, and a dazzling light gleamed in the middle. At this moment, it seemed as if time had stopped.


    In a split second, Ians body teleported to the ce where Vergo was falling, leaving behind two rays of light!


    Forbidden 1211 Shiki  Ya Otome


    Ian first thought about using his sword and making an ultimate move, but he found it was not possible or even realistic. So he changed his mind. He didnt have the same powerful hands as the monster Iori himself, but he could manipte the iron sand and form more powerful ws, using different kinds of abilities. At the same time, in order to break through Vergos strong Busoshoku Haki, Ian also used the Double Fist of the Mortal me on his ws.


    When Vergo fell, Ian had already grabbed him, and his wed hands suddenly began waving wildly, mming his ws fiercely on Vergos body!


    Cry, Scream, then Die!


    When Vergo was caught by Ian, he wanted to break free, but he found that he could not do anything. An invisible force has paralyzed him, making himpletely unable to make any response. He could only try to maintain his Busoshoku defense.


    However, when Ians ws shed him for the first time, he realized that his Busoshoku Haki couldnt defend against the sharp ws in Ians hands!


    A strong sense of pain stuck him, apanied by waves of blood sshing everywhere!


    sh! sh! sh! sh! The Scratching Sounds were constantly ringing in the air, as well as the sound of Vergos muscles being torn. Ians ws were so fast that people could not see his movements clearly. In a short second, Ian left countless scars on Vergos body.


    In the appearance of the iron sand storm, Fujitora perceived the situation through his Kenbunshoku Haki (Observation Haki), and even he was a little frightened by the kind of madness that Ian attached to this move.


    Atst, Ian grabbed Vergo with both hands, lifted him up, and head-butted him so hard! (https://youtu.be/2bNh-mYNnbI


    This was the ending movement of Ioris ultimate. After Ians head struck Vergos, a fierce purple me exploded in his body!


    Vergo spat out a lot of blood, he was injured badly this time. When Ian released him, his body couldnt help flying backward.


    His whole body was bathed in mes, but while he was floating in the air, he didnt see what Ian was doing, the iron sand ws on Ians hands were mmed down again, gathering arge number of iron sand gains, forming a projectile with the size of an egg, and then pressed it with the fingertips of his right hand.


    A more intense Lightning burst out from Ians right hand, and the egg-sized projectile was instantly shot out!


    Boooom!!! A deafening explosion sound came out, and all the windows of the buildings around the G5 branch base where Ian was located suddenly exploded!


    Even Fujitora couldnt help covering his ears.


    This time, the sonic boom phenomenon was unprecedentedly stronger than all the previous ones, Ian used all the rest amount of Nen he had and fired a Super Electromaic Cannon at Vergo, who was hovering in the air!


    In fact, this was a series of abilities activated all at once. Originally, at the end of Ioris ultimate, he usually shes his opponent wildly while he was still in mid-air, but Ian modified it this time, and he simply reced it with a Super Electromaic Cannon!


    Now, he has used the entire amount of Nen he gained, and satisfied his desire!


    This super electromaic Cannon was extremely powerful. After sting half of Vergos body in an instant, it turned into a thick stream of light, which kept going after piercing him. On its way, a couple of buildings on the base were sted and scattered in all directions. This Super Electromaic Cannon smashed all obstacles along its way, and even the barrier of the iron sand storm was prated, leaving behind a huge hole in it


    The direction Ian was facing was exactly the direction of the sea. In Fujitoras perception, this projectile,unched by Ian, has exceeded the thousand-meter mark in the sea!


    Sensing the huge waves that were set off on the sea, even Fujitora couldnt help calling Ian a Monster(If you liked the chapter, please consider supporting me on my Patreon Page)

 Chapter 197: Ian’s accomplice

    Chapter 197: Ian¡¯s aplice


    As the light of the Super Electromaic Cannon dissipated in the sky, the iron sand storm that was out of control stopped rotating.


    Countless ck iron sand, like raindrops, fell from the sky, with arge amount of broken ss mixed in between, hitting on the ground, making load messy noises.


    Ian was standing in the rain of iron sand with a satisfied expression.


    In his previous battles, he always felt that his Nen value wasnt enough to satisfy his desire. However, after absorbing the energy of the ck dragon wave, he was finally able to go all in carefree.


    The strong output of Nen will naturally bring about the improvement and augmentation in the power of moves. Ian has known this from a long time ago, but only now has he realized it.


    Just now, a Super Electromaic Cannon has pierced all the buildings along its path. Looking at the scene in front of him, a huge circr gap appeared in the dozens of buildings in this straight line. Through these perfectly lined gaps, he could see the sea in the distance!


    This was just the result of Ians remaining amount of Nen, about three thousands point. He cant imagine whether he can directly destroy an ind with a Super Electromaic Cannon when his Nen reaches ten thousand or twenty thousand points


    Ian lowered his head and looked at Vergo lying on the ground. Half of his body was blown by this super Railgun. From shoulder to waist, he had a huge hole as if he had been gnawed by a beast!


    There was no blood flowing out of his wound, because at the moment the Super Electromaic Cannon struck him, its high temperature had already sealed his wound.


    In this way, he might not die duo to bleeding (huh!?)


    Vergo was screaming so loud in the rain of ck iron sand, he hadnt died for the time being. However, his bones and internal organs were destroyed, and he was about to die. This was only his final struggle.


    In the remaining parts of his upper body, there were countless crisscross scratches, as if he had been attacked by a beast, he looked too horrible.


    Did he just kill a marine Vice Admiral within a couple of seconds? Ian looked at his hands in disbelief.


    During this period of time, he fought with Aokiji, and also had a battle verses Momonga and Doberman. When dealing with Aokiji, he relied on his attribute and Hieis ultimate to hurt him. And when facing Momonga and Doberman, he managed to only defeat one of them. He didnt expect to kill Vergo so easily after this sudden explosion.


    With small spection, Ian understood that as long as he could use about 7000 to 10000 Nen point, the power of his moves would be able to crush most of the Vice Admirals.


    Of course, this was only for the typical Vice Admirals, and for sure Garp was not included.


    Just as Ian was thinking about it, Fujitora came over, stood behind him, and said, Brother Ian, how is he?


    Hes not dead yet, but he wontst long, Ian said.


    Fujitora sighed slightly. Judging from the fighting power that Ian just broke out, his opponent is probably the most powerful person in this G5 branch. Fujitora didnt know his name, but it can be estimated that the person who is screaming was the Base Commander of the G5 branch. Fujitora had wounded so many soldiers at the front gate, and he did not attract their Commander. Instead, he found Ian.


    In Fujitoras hands, Vergo may still be able to survive if Fujitora was merciful, but when he found Ian, that was thest mistake he would make. For such a result, Fujitora didnt know what to say


    This might be the will of God!


    Have you found the ce where they hold their prisoners? Fujitora asked Ian.


    There is no need to look for it! Ian shook his head and said, All the Kingspanions are dead.


    Re Really? Fujitora was really disappointed and said, Then lets leave!


    Ian nodded, said nothing, and started walking, leaving Vergo behind with Fujitora.


    No one dared to stop them or even stand in their way. The Marine soldiers of the G5 branch were knocked down by Fujitora alone. Although they werent dead, they ally on the ground and groaned. After seeing Ian and Fujitora appearing in the field, they were so scared that they kept lying on the ground and pretended to be dead.


    When they came to the coast, people from the Dragon Hunters Group came to meet them. When Ian used the ck Dragon Wave, everyone on the ship saw the ck fire dragon that appeared above the base. They thought that a huge battle broke out in the base. They all came to support their captain. Only when they arrived at the shore, they saw the two mene out intact.


    It was a whole freaking marine base, but the two went in and got out so easily, which made the members of the Dragon Hunter Group speechless.


    When he was about to get on the boat, Fujitora suddenly stopped, thought for a while, and drew his sword.


    As he pulled his sword, a circle of faint purple light suddenly shot up directly from his sword toward the sky!


    After a while, a big burning fireball suddenly appeared in the sky!


    The big fireballs figure was gettingrger andrger, falling towards the base of the G5 branch at a very fast speed.


    What What is that!? The members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group looked at the sky in astonishment, and their faces turned pale.


    Ian saw it too, he couldnt help screaming loudly to the sailors, went on to carry Fujitora, and then he jumped on the boat and desperately urged them to start paddling.


    Uncle!? When you think about using such a big ability, let us know first, OK!? Ian said angrily.


    Oh, be careful. A meteorite ising! Fujitora road.


    Ian raised his hands and almost yelled at him: Before, not after!!


    With Ians continuous urging, the boat of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group quickly sailed away from the ind.


    When their ship had just left, arge number of Marine soldiers also fled from the G5 branch base in panic and ran desperately towards their warships in the port. Some of them have even jumped directly into the sea.


    They all saw the meteorite that appeared in the sky and rushed toward their base. When they regained their senses, they all started running for their lives.


    At the same time, after Ian and Fujitora left, Vergo stopped screaming, gritted his teeth, and with thest bit of strength, he used his remaining hand and took out A Den Den Mushi from his pocket.


    Its Its the person who the Young Master is looking for Vergo muttered and spat out a lot of blood: I want I want you to send him this message tell Domingo he Will avenge me


    However, when he first took out the Den Den Mushi, he suddenly noticed that the sky became brighter. He looked up and saw a huge fireball in the sky, heading down towards his location!


    Is it toote? Vergo murmured: Farewell, Young Master!


    Boom! A tremendous explosion came down from the meteorite that Fujitora pulled with his ability, with an unprecedented impact, and bombarded the base of the G5 branch!


    The size of this meteorite was actually not that big. Afternding, its diameter was estimated to be only ten meters. However, falling from such a high altitude, the destructive power of this meteorite was quite huge. At that moment, when it hit the base, it was just like an atomic bomb. The buildings within the scope of the meteorites impact were instantly destroyed by the powerful shock wave!


    The turbulent waves spread in all directions, and soon crushed the entire Base. Generally, the base of the G5 branch was ttened.


    Arge amount of dust has filled the air, and a small mushroom-like cloud rose from the ind


    Ian and all his crew, who were on the ship, watched this scene dumbfounded, and were stunned for a long time.


    Everyone finally figured out the meaning of what their captain said before, this blind Uncle, actually has the strengthparable to that of an Admiral! A small meteorite has destroyed a whole base. Such a powerful destructive force can only be disyed from a monster.


    And at this moment, Ian finally realized the gap between himself and Fujitora. With such strength, he can easily destroy a country. Such a powerful meteorite can be summoned easily with his ability.


    Maybe Ian can also destroy a marine base, but its absolutely impossible to be as easy as Fujitoras ways


    Uncle, why did you do it? Aftering back to his senses, Ian asked Fujitora with some doubts.


    Your abilities are too remarkable! Fujitora said: Im just trying to help you cover up the marks of your battle.


    Upon hearing this, Ian understood Fujitoras intention. He was worried that Vergos death would make the Marines specte about his identity, so he thought about helping him cover up the traces.


    Although it wasing from good intentions, but this was too much, right?


    Ian looked at the direction of the G5 base with a wry smile. He knew that even if Vergo had any hope of escape, but with this meteorite, it would have been eliminated.


    Moreover, Fujitora may not be able to cover anything up, after all, the ck fire dragon that rushed into the sky at that time may have been seen by many Marine soldiers


    In fact, Ian was not afraid of being identified by the Marines now. Let alone that he has some power to protect himself, not to mention that Fujitora was still on his ship for a long time, unless the Marines sends out the three Admirals, then he wont be able to do anything about it.


    Uncle, its a huge crime to destroy a marine base, you are really going to be wanted now! Ian said to Fujitora.


    I have been thinking about it all night long, I have already prepared myself. Fujitora smiled.


    Then, just join my pirate group! Ian grinned and said, You are a blind man, so if you are chased down by the marines, you wont be able to escape! And now we are aplices!


    Fujitoraughed: When our bet is finished, then we will talk about this matter!


    Hearing this, Ian also understood that Fujitora was a little loose. From his words, it can be seen that he wasnt as opposed to joining his pirate group as he was at the beginning.


    This was probably because Ian has revealed his true strength


    Thinking of this, Ian didnt ask him about anything else. Everything went as he wished. If Fujitora wants to leave at that time, no one could stop him. Simrly, if he decided by himself to stay, then he wont need to persuade him


    Lets go back to Gramberg Ind! Ian waves his hand to the people on board.


    Hai, hai, captain! Lets go back! Everyone cheered, the sails were pulled, the helm was set, the ship turned around, and sailed away from the ind in the sea breeze

 Chapter 198: what can we do about this?

    Chapter 198: what can we do about this?


    Sitting on a deck chair, Ian was basking in the sun while checking his level.


    During thisst period, Ian has engaged in a lot of battles, starting from wounding Aokiji, then overthrowing a rear admiral of the Marines, then sting Dobermans hand, and now killing Vergo, it can be said that he has been fighting many strong marine figures.


    In addition to the experience gained from the spar with Boa Hancock, Ian has gained a lot of experience in these battles, especially after finishing Vergo. His current level has risen to 18 with more than 20% done to the Next Level


    It seems that in the default settings of the System gives a lot more experience from killing the opponents than that of defeating then.


    In fact, it seemed logical when he thought more about it. As long as the opponent was still alive, then he may still have a chance to fight him again in the future, which means that he can drain a certain amount of experience from the same opponent. However, if he starts killing them, it means that he wont get another chance to fight such an opponent, and the experience value that can be obtained from him would be provided to Ian at once.


    However, for killing Vergo, Ian was actually a little out of control, but he still didnt regret it.


    If Vergo was a pure Vice Admiral, Ian might not necessarily kill him. Ian, like Fujitora, was actually a person with a clear distinction between good and evil. The Marines were certainly his enemies now, but Ian still has no hostility towards those Marines who can uphold their own justice.


    But Vergo was actually a member of the Donquixote family, working as a spy in the marines, and it was because of his participation that many children were kidnapped and sent to Caesar for experiments on the human body ergement program.


    Ian doesnt know whether Caesars cooperation with Domingo will continue after killing Vergo, but at least without Vergo, maybe there would be fewer kidnapped children?


    ording to Ians conjectures, the cooperation between Caesar and Domingo may not be terminated because of Vergos death, but this, for sure, would be disrupting some of Domingos ns.


    With Domingos character, Ian hasmitted a huge crime by killing a member of his family. He will definitely harbor an intense hatred towards him. The rtionship between him and Domingo has turned hostile from this moment on.


    If he has to draw a strength ssification, in Ians view, the Shichibukais Strength was generally higher than that of the Marine Vice Admirals (T/N: As usual, Garp is not included!!!), and slightly below that of the admirals.


    Of course, this kind of selection was very general. There were some people like Garp who were still at the rank of Vice-Admiral. Obviously, they can be Admirals so easily, but they were unwilling to do so. They were willing to stay at their ranks to avoid a lot of troubles. Simrly, there was Dracule Mihawk, which has the same level of strength as the Red-Haired Yonko, Shanks, but he still liked his position as a Shichibukai.


    The grading wasnt that urate, which led Ian to be uncertain about what will happen exactly if he faces Domingo, but thinking about it, he knew for sure that he was not an opponent of Domingo, that guy not only has an overwhelming Haki, in addition, he was a Devil Fruit User, in its awakened state, and his strength was far superior to the average Vice Admiral.


    Currently, at level 18, it wont take him long to reach level 20. When the new card slot was opened, he can improve his strength a little more.


    Moreover, ording to the system, after reaching level 20, the feature of awakening a five-star red card can be achieved for the first time


    In fact, the essence of Hieis card didnt have a major change since it went from four to five stars. In addition to letting Ian use the ultimate of that card, the ck Dragon wave, the improvement of its attribute was only increased to 48%, which was 2 points less than the original five-star red card. The bonus attribute given to Ian was only 10% more than the four-star cards, which was not much, but this was not the true benefit of the red cards.


    The five-star red card was only superior to the four-star card because of its awakening state, only the advanced red card can have the Awakening Function.


    ording to the introduction of the system, every 20 levels, a five-star red card can be awakened once, and there will be different attribute increases. Ian doesnt know exactly how, but he was looking forward to this feature.


    Putting the level situation in the first priority, Ian stopped paying attention to the Awakening Function. He was thinking about a more important subject, his own Swordsmanship.


    For the swordsmanship he learned since his childhood, Ian was devastated, because in his fight against Vergo, he found that his current expert swordsmanship level was not enough to even damage his opponent!


    When encountering such a powerful figure with a strong Haki, Ians current swordsmanship couldnt break through the opponents defense at all! So naturally, there was no need to use his sword.


    However, it is impossible for Ian to give up his swordsmanship. Although his Nen skills were more powerful, they werent cost-efficient. For Ian, fighting with swordsmanship was the least expensive. If he could improve his swordsmanship to a higher level, then fighting with swordsmanship would still be the one with the most cost-effective fighting method.


    Now there was Fujitora by his side. Ians swordsmanship training proficiency could increase rapidly, but he also knew that if he wants to upgrade his swordsmanship level from Expert to Grandmaster Rank, filling his proficiency wont be enough, he needs to have a more deep understanding of the origins of swordsmanship!


    This kind of situation has already urred once when he broke through the advanced swordsmanship level to expert. Therefore, even with the help of Fujitora, his proficiency would be filled easily, but whether he can advance smoothly to the next level depends on Ian himself.


    This doesnt matter now, I need to focus on exercising first! Ian thought so, got up, and went to find Fujitora who was gambling on the desk.


    .


    In their way towards Gramberg Ind, the Marine headquarters also got the news that the G5 branch base was destroyed!


    Although there were few casualties among ordinary soldiers, the Base Commander of the G5 branch, Vergo, died in the battle!


    This news immediately shocked the Marine headquarters, especially after listening to the surviving soldiers. After describing what happened, the Marine headquarters entered a chaotic state


    An emergency meeting was held immediately at the Marineford.


    Another ck Dragon wave has finally appeared once again, and this time it was over their base, which immediately reminded the officers of Marine Headquarters of the mastermind of the Marijoa incident.


    With a bang, Vice Admiral Momonga took a wanted poster, mmed it on the conference table, and said, Fleet Admiral, and all myrades, we are 100% sure that the man in ck, the mastermind of the Marijoa incident, is the captain of the Dragon Hunter pirate group! Ian, nicknamed zing de, was once a pirate hunter, but now he is the second most wanted person in the world, wounding the Admiral Aokiji, sting Dobermans hand, and killed the Vice Admiral Vergo! I suggest that we should immediately update his bounty and his face should be made known to the whole world!


    Vice-Admiral Garp, naturally, was also a member of this meeting. There was a photo of Ian in front of him. At this time, he looked at his photo and didnt know what to say.


    Garp had seen this young man before, and had entrusted him to help catch his grandson, Ace, but he did not expect that things would make such a sharp turn in no time, once was a pirate hunter, now he turned to be one of the terrifying pirates.


    This is the case with Ian, and so Ace. Is it true that being a pirate is so attractive to young people?


    The Fleet Admiral, Sengoku, took a look at Garp, but didnt say anything, then turned around and asked Momonga: Didnt you say that Boa Hancock was pursuing this Dragon Hunter Pirate Group?


    Momonga shook his head and said, Her pursuit was fruitless. It seems that the Pirate Empress has nothing to do with the other party!


    Sengoku regretfully said, I thought Boa Hancock could help us capture him. After all, that woman is also very powerful Its a trivial matter to renew the wanted poster, but the question is, how do we catch the Dragon hunters?


    Kizaru was wearing a yellow striped suit, sitting on a chair with crossed arms, pursed his lips, and said: Should you guys let me take a trip?


    The dispatch of an Admiral can be regarded as a way to appease the Celestial Dragons. Sengoku just wanted to agree, but unexpectedly, the Vice-Admiral, Tsuru suddenly started to talk, Wait a minute!


    As the Great Staff Officer of the Marines, the Vice-Admiral, Tsuru wasnt just old but also very knowledgeable, she almost knew all the strong figures in the worlds oceans. Therefore, her opinions can not be ignored. When she spoke out, all the participants couldnt help looking at her.


    Im afraid that it wont be enough, sending out only one admiral! the Vice-Admiral, Tsuru hesitated.


    Hearing this, Sengoku suddenly eximed, What do you mean by this?


    The Vice Admiral, Tsuru rubbed her eyebrows duo to a slight headache and said, You have neglected one important thing, that is, the blind man who appeared with this guy, Ian: as reported by the soldiers.


    This blind man? Who is he? Sengoku looked at the picture in front of him! The Marines also got Fujitoras picture.


    Tsuru ced her hands under her chin and said: If I guessed correctly, this guy is probably Issho. I have heard a lot about him. Im afraid that he is probably another Monster that can match a marine Admiral!


    As soon as the words came out, all the people around got shocked, and Momonga said in surprise, Vice Admiral, Tsuru, Are Are you sure about this!?


    I cant be wrong! Tsuru said: The meteorite that destroyed the whole base in the end was definitely Isshos technique, not by this young man, Ian.


    All of a sudden, all the people were silent. The first person was the one who injured Aokiji, and the other was a guy whos ssified as a monster. Needless to say, these two appeared at the G5 base at the same time, and jointly attacked a marine base, which meant that they were working together.


    In other words, what the Vice Admiral, Tsuru, said was right. If they wanted to capture the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, it is not enough to send out just one admiral!


    But in order to catch this pirate group, they have to dispatch two Admirals, which was really sensational!


    Is it possible that this pirate group is going to be regarded as another Yonko!?


    No way! Sengoku pped the table and said, Its absolutely crazy to send two Marines admirals into the new world at the same time. Im afraid that the Whitebeard Pirates, the Red Hair Pirates, the Beasts Pirates, and the Big Mom Pirates will all be on guard against us. If we were not careful, this could turn to a sign of war!


    The Vice Admirals who participated in the meeting, after listening to this, could not help having a cold sweat.


    The Whitebeard Pirates issue has not been solved yet. If two more admirals enter the new world, the Marines will probably encounter a situation of fighting multiple Yonkos soldiers at the same time!


    Nowadays, the pattern of the New World can be said to be formed by the unspeakable tacit understanding between Four Emperors (Yonko) and marines. Once broken, the consequences will be too serious. Although the Marines have been trying to expand their power to the new world, it must not be too hasty.


    So, what should we do with the dragon hunter pirate group?

 Chapter 199: Huge Crisis

    Chapter 199: Huge Crisis


    In this silence, Akainu, known as Sakazuki, ced a thick cigar in his mouth. After taking two puffs, he finally started to talk, This dragon hunter pirate group must be exterminated. The majesty of the Marines can not be provoked.


    Sengoku nced at him and asked, Even if it would arouse the vignce of the four emperors, would that be fine to you?


    Sakazuki nodded, said: Fleet Admiral, Sengoku, please forgive me for being rude, but being overcautious would make it difficult to achieve anything. Have you ever thought about it? We are always worried about initiating a conflict with the Four Emperors, but are the Yonko equally worried about provoking our majesty? We are the marines, representing justice, maintaining the order and security of all the seas. Isnt it our duty to take down these scumbag pirates?


    Hearing this, the officers at all levels who participated in the meeting could not help nodding slightly.


    Sakazukis remarks were on point, and there were many people who agree with his speech and ideas. On the contrary, Sengoku, the Fleet Admiral, wasnt that fond of his n because Sengoku likes to n carefully and then act, so by that he was going to look overwhelmed and gives the people around a feeling of weakness.


    However, at this moment, Sakazuki continued: Not only this dragon hunter pirate group, but also the escaped ves, must be captured!


    Huh!? What do you mean!? Garp was suddenly dissatisfied with this, and asked: Sakazuki, are you nning to be a servant of the Celestial Dragons?


    Not really! Sakazuki shook his head and said: Its an agreement between them and the world government to send out the admirals to protect the Celestial Dragons affair. Were just obeying World Governments orders, not the Celestial Dragons! But those ves who have been released can now be regarded as the aplices of the Dragon Hunters leader. We must crack down this phenomenon and severely punish these people. Otherwise, there will be endless escape incidents of ves in the future, and our department will be exhausted!


    But Aokiji, who was keeping his eyes closed andying back, was much better now, so he also attended this meeting. Hearing this, he finally opened his mouth and frowned: Those ves are just some poor innocent people, have you forgotten what happened with the Sun pirates? In order to bring back those ves, how many soldiers did our department lose? As for the issue of returning ves to the Celestial Dragons, we usually just turn a blind eye. There is no reason why we should catch them back after they escaped, right?


    Huh! Did you forget how many of those ves were originally pirates? Sakazuki did not show any weakness, and refuted Aokijis idea: They were originally merciless pirates, it is a disaster to let them flee like this! Its the justice of the Marines that will be harmed in the end.


    Thats right there are pirates among them, but most of them were innocent people! Dont you feel that its wrong generalizing all of them!? Aokiji red at him and said loudly.


    Although they were not quarreling, they are arguing loudly. Other marine officers could only watch and didnt dare to interrupt or argue with them. Aokiji and Akainu have different principles. This was not news within the Marines. Such disputes have been witnessed so many times.


    Sengoku looked at the two with a headache, just wanted to stop them, but at this time, a Den Den Mushi in front of him suddenly rang.


    Hearing the ringing sound, Aokiji and Akainu stopped talking. They knew that during the Naval Conference, it definitely must be the world government that was calling


    Hey, its Sengoku! he picked up the call, looked at the Den Den Mushi who suddenly turned into a chin full of white beards snail. Sengoku knew that the one calling was definitely one of the Five Elder.


    Sure enough, an old-man voice came out and said, Fleet Admiral, Sengoku! The arsonist has not been caught yet?


    No, we have just confirmed the identity of the mastermind! Sengoku replied: Now we are having a meeting to discuss his arrest.


    Hurry up! The old man on the other end said: It has been a long time since the incident, and the identity chip has not been returned The Celestial Dragons are getting very anxious.


    Sengoku coldly said: What else can we do? They are only thinking about their affairs, and we have already sacrificed a Vice Admiral, and another one has lost his wrist and hes still lying in the hospital!


    The voice on the other end of the call did not fluctuate because of Sengokus words. He just said: We will give you another month to arrest him, it must be done as soon as possible, remember he must be caught alive! For this matter, The Celestial Dragons have proposed an idea to make a deal with the mastermind


    A deal!? What kind of deal? Sengoku asked with some doubts.


    They asked us to issue a Shichibukai invitation to the mastermind in exchange for the identity chip! The old man said the news indifferently.


    What!? This time, not only Sengoku, but even all the marine officers who were present at the meeting could not sit still!


    Momonga was the first to speak. He stood up and said loudly: Excuse me for my rudeness, but myrade, the Vice Admiral Doberman is still lying in the hospital because of that man. Vice Admiral Vergo is killed by him. And after hearing all of this, you proposed to make the other party join the Shichibukai!?


    Thats right! Ive never heard of such a thing!


    Our department will never agree with this matter!


    Aokiji was injured, Doberman was also injured, and Vergo was killed. The damage of three consecutive colleagues made the officers of the Marine Headquarters all shared the same hatred towards the enemy and expressed their opposition one after another.


    However, the old man was not moved at all, and said: This is not a suggestion, but an order. We absolutely understand the feelings of your department, so we have given you some time. If you didnt manage to capture the mastermind within this period, then we have to send the invitation letter to the arsonist ording to the will of Celestial Dragons.


    Having this said, the other side mmed the microphone and hung up the call.


    Sengoku crushed the microphone in his hand! After hearing all of this, he was a bit angry.


    Is the identity chip of a Celestial Dragon more important than the sacrifice of our marine officers? Sengoku roared.


    All the marines there were in the same mood as Sengoku, which was a wave of understandable anger.


    However, after venting some of their rages, everyone had to ept this fact sadly, because the Marines have always been under the leadership of the world government, and the Marines must carry out their orders.


    In other words, if the Marines did not capture the Dragon hunters within a month, they would have to watch the Dragon hunter group receive a Shichibukai invitation in the name of the world government, just to make a deal with their leader


    Although most of the Shichibukai have been hostile to marine before epting the invitation, but in most cases, the marines reaction wasnt that big! But the problem here was that the marines have lost many battles at the hands of the dragon hunters, and caused them a huge embarrassment. So under such circumstances, the world government would issue an invitation letter to the enemy, and by that, they will also erase any me of them for being ipetent?


    Everyone heard it! Sengoku said: in a months time, if we dont want this to be a reality, then we must work hard!


    Yes! All the officers present stood up and saluted, except Aokiji, Kizaru, and Akainu.


    Sengoku looked at the three of them, and suddenly said: Borsalino, Im dispatching you! Besides, I will ask former Admiral Zephyr to go with you!


    When Kizaru heard this, he was stunned for a moment, but he didnt say anything, just nodded.


    In fact, Sengoku wanted Kizaru and Akainu to go together, but he was worried that with Akainus character, he might fight the Yonkos pirates if he encounters them. Aokiji was originally a more suitable candidate, but he wasnt ready yet, and Ian, the captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, restrained him in terms of power nature. Therefore, after thinking about it, Sengoku decided to invite the retired Admiral, Zephyr


    Most importantly, Zephyr has just formed a pirate guerri force, focusing on hunting the pirates in the new world. Now, this Ian has changed his path from a pirate hunter to a pirate, then Zephyr will be happy to join in.


    More than that, Sengoku gritted his teeth, not only did he send out Kizaru and Zephyr, but also ten Battleships followed them into the New World.


    This was basically a Buster Call, but not for an ind, for a pirate group. Since the four emperors will be on guard, then it is better to directly deter them.


    At the same time, the Marine headquarters also updated Ians wanted poster by putting his picture on it instead of a masked man. His bounty has not changed at the present. It was still 500 million Berries, and he still has to only be captured alive.


    If the amount of the previous bounty seemed too high, mainly because it was the Celestial Dragons who were willing to pay for it! Then this time, Ian has deserved such a bounty, an Admiral got injured, a Vice-Admiral was hit hard, and another one was killed. Such a record is absolutely worthy of 500 million Berries!


    In addition to offering a reward for capturing Ian, Fujitora also became wanted by the marines, and due to Tsurus intelligence, the Marines also paid considerable attention to Fujitora, and directly issued a bounty of 300 million Berries!


    At this time, they did not understand the rtionship between Fujitora and Ian, but because the two appeared together to attack the base of the G5 branch, they judged Fujitora as Ians aplice. They thought he was probably the Deputy Captain or high-level cadre of the Dragon Hunter group. Therefore, on the wanted poster, they directly marked him as a member of the group!


    WANTED: zing de Ian, the captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, Marijoas arsonist.


    WANTED: Issho, a member of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, a participant in the destruction of the G5 branch.

 Chapter 200: Finding Ace

    Chapter 200: Finding Ace


    At this time, Ian did not know about the huge crisising his way.


    After such a battle at the G5 base, Ian also thought about the Marines reaction, but he would never expect that it would be this fierce.


    First, the impatient Celestial Dragons constantly exert pressure on the world government; second, the emergence of Fujitora has also led to an increase in the threat of dragon hunters. Under this chain effect, the Marines have deployed more than half of itsbat power to find him!


    Fortunately, Ian chose to enter the new world at that time, which was an extremely correct choice. Although the Marines strength was remarkable, such a big move into the New World would also cause the Yonko to respond


    In particr, some time ago, the Whitebeards territory had just been invaded by the Marines for capturing some pirates. This matter has not beenpletely solved. The Marines have appeared in such a rush, which could easily mislead people into thinking that this was a signal of war, intending to finish the fight with the Whitebeard Pirates


    For a while, some well-informed pirates, after hearing the news of the Marines deployment, prepared themselves and began to move. It is conceivable that a great turmoil is about to usher in the new world.


    Ian did not know about these things for the time being. The Dragon Hunters ship, carrying Ian and the rest, had returned to Gramberg Ind.


    When the king learned that hispanions were already gone, he was so sad that he cried bitter tears!


    For a long time, the driving force that supported him to continue the opening of this casino on this ind wasing from the belief of seeing hispanions once again. However, he has continuously offered money to the G5 branch and kept his promise, but all of his efforts were in vain.


    F*cking marines, I will never forgive these bastards, till the end of my life! The king gritted his teeth


    Fujitora sighed and said, You cant say that. I know what you feel but you shouldnt be too extreme Ive heard about the evil behavior of the G5 branch, but they dont represent the whole marine department.


    Ian nodded on the side, he also agreed with Fujitoras words. It is inappropriate to extend the individual behavior of some people to the whole group. Although Ian has be a pirate and he was hostile to the Marines, it is undeniable that the Marines also have their moral principles and still represents justice


    The king took a long breath and finally calmed down. Facing Fujitora and Ian, he was absolutely grateful for their help, because he had heard about the destruction of the G5 branch, and the killing of the basemander, Vergo. Ian and Fujitora were his benefactors, so he naturally listened to their persuasion.


    He suddenly knelt down toward Ian and Fujitora, and said, Captain Ian! Mr. Issho, you shouldnt have any concerns Now after all of this, I really want to join your pirate group. I wonder if you can ept me in your group!?


    Fujitoraughed, and said: You have to ask Brother Ian for this. I am not his partner yet!


    Ian smiled slightly. He knew that Fujitora would stay with him the entire month, but it was still early. Fujitora probably wanted to stay the whole duration to see the true nature of this group, then he would make a decision, and he would only do it after the time has passed, so Ian didnt mind at all.


    For this King guy, Ian was considering whether to let him join his pirate group


    Originally, the King wasnt that strong, but he was a Devil Fruit User at least. If his illusion ability was developed well, it maye in handy.


    However, Ian was a little worried about whether he can get along well with his crew. After all, his background was different from that of his pirates.


    Thinking about it carefully, Ian felt that it was not a big deal. Judging from the kings experience, he was not the kind of heinous pirate, and in order to save hispanions, he stayed alone on this ind, working hard for a long time, hoping that one day he will reunite with his friends! And for Ian, the most important thing to be one of his pirates was to be loyal


    All right. Ian nodded and said, Ill allow it.


    The king was overjoyed and said to Ian: Captain, then I will close the casino, and all the money in the casino will be handed to you!


    Ian nced at Fujitora and asked, Uncle Issho, what do you think!? Should we return the money to the vigers on the ind?


    Fujitora thought carefully and said: Its better not to. The people on this ind are already too addicted to gambling. It may not be good for them to suddenly get arge amount of money. It is better to shut down the casino, and leave them nothing! Then naturally, they will slowly adapt and return to their previous lives.


    Well, then. Ian thought for a while and said, I think there are many great farnds on this ind. Why dont we use some of this money to buy farm tools and grain seeds and distribute them?


    Fujitora smiled happily, nodded, and agreed with Ians proposal.


    Yeah, its better giving them tools to farm than giving them supplies and money. Fujitora felt that he is right indeed. Although Ian was a pirate, he still has principles and conscience. Otherwise, he would not have followed this blind uncle to help him so wholeheartedly


    So, after getting Ians permission, the King quickly got busy obeying his orders. He closed the casino first, expelled all gamblers, then summoned the casino staff, gave them a severance payment. Then he gathered all the money of the casino and piled it up in front of Ian.


    Captain, I didnt follow the marines orders blindly from the beginning, I had my own thoughts. the King said: Not all the profits of the casino were handed over to the G5 branch. I hid some of them. In two years, I still saved a lot of money. I originally nned to rescue mypanions and take this money back to my hometown. But now its all yours!


    How much is it? Ian asked as he looked at the pile of banknotes in front of him.


    Thats a total of 224 million Berries! the King replied.


    Ian was happy to hear that. With so much money, he wont have to worry about all kinds of supplies his crew might need in the future.


    Ian called all the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, ced the money in suitcases, and asked them to take it into the ship. After seeing the money donated by the King, all the members had a much better attitude towards him, and carried him to the ship on their shoulders.


    Uncle Issho, should I do it or should I leave it to you! Ian asked, ncing at the empty casino.


    Fujitora stood up and said, Ill do it! If I let you do it, you may cause a huge fuss.


    Wont it make much louder noise if you handle it yourself? Ian said with a giggle.


    Fujitoraughed and drew out a section of the sword he carried. This might be a habit when he uses his fruits ability. As his sword was pulled out slightly of its sheath, the ground around the casino began to tremble slowly.


    He was exerting strong pressure on the entire casino area!


    As he strengthened his abilities, the casinos gradually copsed, cracks appeared in the walls and ceiling, and then the whole building fell and turned into countless pieces of rubble.


    Boom! With a loud noise spreading throughout the ind, the casino haspletely turned into a pile of rubble.


    The residents of the ind naturally saw this scene, when Ian and Fujitora walked out from the cloud of dust, all the residents looked at them in horror.


    When Ian looked at them, he found something wrong, so he yelled at them: From today, this casino will no longer exist. Ladies and gentlemen, your families are more important than anything else in this world, so you all need to take care of them, and you all deserve to live a good life! Sayonara!


    Upon hearing this, many people were stunned. However, the women and children on the ind soon reacted, and they couldnt help crying so loudly and cheering.


    The casino wont exist anymore, which means that all the husbands, fathers, brothers will no longer indulge in gambling again, everything wille back to normal!?


    Amidst cheers, Ian and Fujitora left the scene, returned to the port, and boarded the ship.


    Fujitora stood in the bow of the ship, facing the ind, and said: Gambling addiction is not so easy to quit. I have a deep understanding of this. These gamblers may need some time to get used to it. I hope they wont gather together in private ces to gamble.


    Without the existence of the casino as the administrator, this phenomenon may exist, but it will be much better! Ian said: Small gambling can make you happy, butrge gambling will be hurtful, such a thing cant be stopped at once! Let them take their time.


    Fujitoraughed and said, Thats a good point! By the way, Brother Ian, where are we going next? I still have to stay on your ship for more than 20 days!


    We need to go to a nearby ind and buy them some seeds and farm tools first. Ian said, Then next, I want to go to the territory of the Whitebeard pirates!


    The Whitebeard Pirates!? Fujitora was a bit strange: What are you nning to do?


    I have a friend in the Whitebeard Pirates! Ian smiled, thinking about Ace, and said: Theres something Ive kept in my mind. I need to find him and talk to him.


    What Ian was talking about was naturally the ckbeard Marshall D. Teach. After meeting him on Mainspring Ind, Ian has been a little worried. He doesnt know if Ace has joined the Whitebeard Pirates, but if he does, then he feels that it was necessary to remind Ace and let him be so careful of Teach!


    ording to Ians understanding of the original story, Aces joining the Whitebeard Pirates was almost like a nail on the board, it will definitely happen.


    The reason was so obvious, because the Whitebeard gave Ace the fatherly love that he has never been able to have!


    Ace had never met his father Roger, but the influence that his biological father left on him was all negative. He had heard the word the blood of infamous criminal/Evil Blood from others more than once.


    On the contrary, the Whitebeards love and care for Ace were sincere. Isnt Ace eager for fathers love? No, he wants it more than anyone else!


    Therefore, the name of father directly hit the softest ce in Aces heart, making him willingly join the Whitebeard Pirates, and determined to help him be the pirate king.


    For this reason, Ian cant stop Ace from joining the Whitebeard Pirates

 Chapter 201: Important moment

    Chapter 201: Important moment


    Ian couldnt stop Ace from joining the Whitebeard Pirates, and in fact, deep down in his heart, he didnt even want to stop him.


    Because for Ace, the fatherhood of the Whitebeard was a very important thing in his life, and Ian doesnt want to deprive him of the opportunity to have such love


    Since Ace cant be prevented from joining the Whitebeard Pirates, Ian can only take a detour, so that he could remind him to be extremely wary of the ckbeard.


    The ckbeard, Teach, who has been hidden deep his ambitions, and would not reveal his true desire until he gets the dark-dark fruit he had been dreaming of. Before that, he has always been harmless to all creatures.


    After Fujitora got on his ship, Ian had also thought about whether he couldbine his strength with Fujitoras and help him kill the ckbeard.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, Ian discovered that this was impossible!


    It was absolutely impossible to get rid of the ckbeard like this. Teach has been in the Whitebeard Pirates for a long time. It was estimated to be for more than ten or twenty years. If he gets killed, the Whitebeard wont think twice about avenging him!


    This old man treats his subordinates as his children, and basically, he treats them equally. Teach has not exposed his ambitions yet. Killing him was equivalent to killing a member of the Whitebeard Pirates, and to murdering one of his sons!


    This kind of behavior can simply be regarded as seeking death to himself. The Marines affairs have not ended yet, they have provoked a Yonko. Even if Ian was extremely powerful and had a lot of help, he will die after doing such a thing even if he was hidden at the end of the world


    Based on these reasons, Ian could only find Ace personally and warn him. With the friendship between him and Ace, Ace should listen to him


    Its just that Ian cant say how much attention Ace would pay for this matter


    He cant bluntly tell him, oh, this guy, Teach, two yearster, he will kill one of yourpanions and betray the Whitebeard Pirates. If so, you must not chase him, or he will catch you and take you to the Marines in exchange for the status of a Shichibukai.


    Its impossible to say this to Ace. Ian was not a fool. If he says so, Ace will be the first to carry him around to visit doctors all over the world to cure his poor brain


    And to be honest, Ian was specting that even without the ckbeards help, Ace will be targeted by the Marines eventually. After all, he is the only son of Roger, the Pirate King, and the Marines will never ignore such a matter. Even if he eliminates the opportunity for the ckbeard, the Marines will do everything possible to capture Ace after discovering his true identity.


    Think about it carefully. Actually, the destiny of such a matter has started 20 years ago when Roger, the pirate king, died after igniting this era, which was not so easy to change


    Therefore, in Ians expectation, as a friend, he has the obligation to convince Ace of the danger of the ckbeard. However, how to tell Ace depends on the situation. The first thing to do was to see Ace again.


    The territories of the Four Emperors are veryrge and easy to find. He just needs to find an ind, and go up to inquire about him. Moreover, if he wants to know about the Whitebeard Pirate Group, there will be a secret informant who will inform his pirates of the situation.


    Its just that its not easy to navigate in the new world. On the third day after going to sea, Ian encountered a furious storm. A huge tornado connected the sea and the sky. It rolled up waves like giant snakes.


    If it wasnt for Fujitora, Ian and the others would be in danger. He lightened the ship with his ability, and with a little help from the wind, they shuttled through the tornado.


    While they were facing the Snake Storm, on an ind in the new world, an important plot was about to unfold.


    In the bay, there was a very huge ship mooring, which looked like a whale! Moby Dick! This was the Whitebeard Pirates main gship.


    On this ship, there were several members of the Whitebeard Pirates. They were doing the usual tasks, cleaning, repairing, sailing


    At this time, in the middle of the deck, a man as tall as a giant was sitting on a reclining chair with a bare chest. His stalwart physique and his beard like the moon indicated that he was the captain of the ship, Oyaji, the Whitebeard, Edward Newgate!


    However, this man, known as Worlds strongest man, under the care of a group of beautiful white-clothed nurses, was holding arge bottle of Sake.


    Although since Rogers death, the Marines have always regarded this man as the greatest threat. However, time is a Pig ughtering de. Not only did the ck fungus bend the bananas, but also the Monster, Whitebeard, has aged. Now he has passed his peak period and started suffering from illness.


    Looking at the equipment next to him, the Whitebeard muttered, Whats the use of these things? For me, wine is the best medicine!


    With that said, he twisted the huge wine bottle on his right hand, raised his head, and took arge sip of wine.


    The beautiful nurses were just trying to stop him, but at this moment, a figure came out from behind the whitebeard, holding a big axe in his hand, and shed it at the whitebeard who was drinking.


    The Assassins behavior did not arouse the rm of the people on the ship, because they had seen such attempts many times in the past two months.


    Sure enough, the Whitebeard kept drinking his wine and did not look back. He raised his left hand with the needles in it, and gave a soft punch to the back


    With his percussion, the air behind Whitebeards head showed a spider web crack visible to the naked eye. The next second, a huge shaking force followed


    The assassins axe hit the huge shock force head-on, and then the axe split and copsed. Then the figure of the assassin was bounced out and rolled on the ground for more than ten times. Finally, it hit the side of the ship with a loud bang.


    Seeing this scene, a pineapple-headed man on the ship sighed with his hands on the back of his neck, and said, Hes not going to give up?


    Another man beside him with a top hat touched the curved mustache on his lips and said, Every day, hes so rigid! Its almost the 100th time, right?


    The pineapple-headed man replied, I lost count


    After knocking the assassin into the air, the Whitebeard seemed to be fine with it. He continued to drink his wine, put his left hand on the armrest of the chair, and asked the beautiful nurses to help him re-insert the needles.


    The assassin struggled to get up, but his whole body aches, forcing him to sit down.


    Who is this assassin? Of course, it was Ace! But at this time, he was no longer in high spirits. Instead, he looked miserable, with his head down and panting, and he did not speak.


    It has been nearly two months since he was brought on board by the whitebeard. During this period, Ace has been trying to assassinate the Whitebeard. No matter whether he does, sneaking into his bedroom while sleeping at night, or attacking him while eating and drinking, he has never been able to seed even once in injuring him. The Whitebeards Strength made him so desperate.


    And this time, like always, Ace failed again


    Although he tried and failed to assassinate him continuously, the Whitebeard still connived at him. Not only has he not imposed any restrictions on him, but even the members of the Whitebeard Pirates Group were also extremely friendly to him. Although Ace was unwilling, he was being influenced little by little.


    Sitting dejectedly on the side of the ship, Aces stomach grunted.


    At this moment, a bowl of fragrant food was ced on the deck beside him.


    Ace looked up and saw that the man who brought him food was the pineapple-headed man, so he couldnt help but whispered: Thank you Marco


    Instead of grabbing the bowl of food, Ace dropped his head again and suddenly asked, Tell me! Why does everyone on this ship call him Oyaji/father


    Marco, the Phoenix, the 1st divisionmander of the Whitebeard Pirates, squatted beside Ace, and after a moment of silence, he said, You dont get it! Its very simple, because he calls us his sons!


    !!! Ace was taken aback when he heard this answer.


    Marco smiled and said: To the rest of the world were all just outcasts, soit makes us happy, even if its just a word!


    Ace lowered his head and did not let him see his expression. Marcos words had actually hit him deep down in his heart, because he had been carrying the title the blood of the wicked. He was also a pariah


    Whats the deal, for how long are you going to keep risking your life like this? Marco smiled and said: I hate to break it to you, but youre not strong enough to kill him, so you can either leave this ship and start over or stay here, and ept the Whitebeard mark Its almost time to make a decision!


    As a matter of fact, Ace has heard thisst part for many times on this ship. However, from the beginning of his determination to the gradual shake of his will, Aces mental course has been changing. Marcos words can be regarded as breaking down thest defense line in his heart.


    It was at this time that the Whitebeard stood up and walked over to Ace, extended his right hand to him, just like when the two first met, and said with a smile: Gurarara, be my son!


    Ace didnt speak, buty down on the deck with tears and snot running down.


    Although he didnt talk, seeing him like this, everyone on the boat couldnt help butugh loudly. They knew that Ace had joined the Whitebeard Pirates and wouldnt run away!


    Gurarara! the Whitebeardughed and shouted loudly: My Sons, lets have a banquet! Lets celebrate Aces joining!


    Woo!! everyone on board cheered.


    Marco grabbed Aces shoulders, pulled him up, and said, Ace, from today on, we are family.


    The banquet started quickly. All the people in the banquet looked for Ace to clink sses with him, patted him on the shoulder, and talked to him. However, Ace didnt respond much because he didnt know what to say. But seeing all the people on the boatughing happily, Ace felt warmth in his heart at the moment. Except for Luffy and Sabo, as well as the old man and Dadan, Ace finally had a new family, and it was a veryrge one


    However, at this moment, a familiar figure rushed over and shouted: Boss Ace,e and see this!


    The person who spoke was Jimmy, the chef of the spade pirates. When Ace was brought aboard by whitebeard, he also brought his crew. Now Jimmy was now a member of the Whitebeard Pirates. When he rushed over, he was holding a wanted poster in his hand

 Chapter 202: Ace’s Request

    Chapter 202: Ace¡¯s Request


    Whats that? Ace finally looked at Jimmy, and said.


    However, Jimmy was frightened. After panting for a second, he said loudly: Boss Boss, its him! Hehe became wanted!


    Ace was startled, quickly grabbed the wanted poster in Jimmys hand, and looked at the picture. Who else would it be if it wasnt Ian?


    Five five hundred million!? Aces hand holding the reward sheet trembled a little. It was not clear for him whether it was caused by worry or joy. He grabbed Jimmy by the cor and shouted: Whats going on? Ian isnt he a pirate hunter? How could he be wanted by the Marines? And with such a high amount!?


    To be honest, although Ian was in Marijoa for a short time and has made such a big mess, Ace wasnt aware of these events, because, during this time, he happened to be kidnapped by the Whitebeard. In the beginning, Ace didnt want to ept Whitebeards offer, and he wanted to be the Pirate King himself, so he tried to assassinate him more than 100 times in two months, twice a day sometimes. When did he have time to pay attention to the news from the outside world?


    Not only him, but even Jimmy and the others didnt know either. They must have followed the pace of their Captain Ace. Ace didnt give in one day, so they had to help him by all the means


    As for the members of the Whitebeard Pirates, although they still give them food and shelter every day, it seemed that they didnt think of giving them a newspaper!


    As a result, Ace and the others didnt even know that Ian has made a big fuss in the Holynd. Even when they were on board, they heard the members of the Whitebeard Pirates talk about such a matter, but they didnt even consider the possibility that this guy would turn to be their friend, Ian.


    However, now, on the newspaper that Jimmy got from the News Bird, the news of Ians reward has just been updated by the Marines, recing the old picture of the masked man with Ians face, which revealed the true identity of the mastermind of the Marijoas incident, now the marines have officially exposed him to the eyes of the world for the first time.


    Themunication between Ace and Jimmy naturally attracted other peoples attention. Marco came over with a ss of wine and looked at the wanted poster. He was also surprised and said, 500 million Berries!? What a high reward, ah! Only caught alive, isnt this person Marijoas arsonist? Ace, you know him!?


    When Ace heard this, he quickly turned his head, pulled Marco, and said, You know him? What happened? What do you mean by Marijoas arsonist!? Tell me!


    Next to him, Flower Sword Vista leaned over, rubbed his mustache, and said, You dont even know about the incident? It was a big deal when I first heard it, this man sneaked into Marijoa and set the Holy Land on fire during the World Conference!


    Ian, he burned Marijoa!? Ace had an expression of disbelief.


    Of course, this is the version propagated by the world government! Marco said: ording to the information we got from our agents, the truth is that this person killed a Celestial Dragon and robbed two Devil Fruits, at the same time released five hundred Celestial Dragon ves and took them away from Marijoa. Therefore, the Marine Headquarters dispatched Admiral Aokiji to stop him from escaping, but Aokiji failed and got hurt by him!


    Haha, the strength of this young man looks very promising! Vista said with a smile: When Oyaji heard the news, he even mocked Sengoku, the Fleet Admiral. I havent seen him that happy for a long time.


    Marco said: To be able to escape from Aokijis hands and even hurt him is not what ordinary people can do. Ace, do you really know this guy? Is he also a Logia fruit User?


    No, he didnt seem to me to be a Devil Fruit User! Ace shook his head. Taking two devil fruits? Then yeah, thats the Ian I know! He once told me that he wanted to get a devil fruit for his sister So, he really did it?


    After reading the information on the wanted poster carefully, Vista said: The Dragon Hunter Pirates? Is he the one who was on the Mainspring Ind some time ago!?


    Is there something else? With a surprised look on his face, Ace asked Vista, What Mainspring Ind?


    A while ago, didnt I go out on my fathers order? Vista exined: You saw me set sail at the time. During that period, two marine Vice Admirals, Momonga and Doberman, boarded the Mainspring Ind and caught an impostor, not the real arsonist. Mainspring Ind is one of Oyajis territories. The Marines forcesnding on our ind led to the petrification of some members of our second division. As retaliation, father told me to join hands with Namur, the Commander of the eighth division, and destroy a Marine fortress under construction I didnt expect that the cause of this was because of this young man named Ian?


    Marco added: Ive heard in Teachs report that the leader of the Dragon Hunters had a huge fight with the Shichibukai, Boa Hancock, as well as two Vice Admirals, Momonga and Doberman. In the end, he sted off Dobermans wrist


    After chatting for a while, Ace was surprised to find that Ian had been involved in too many terrible events in just two months. This little chat made Ace very confused.


    Didn didnt he always say that he wanted to stay a pirate hunter? Ace didnt know what to say for a while, so he said the first thing that came to his mind.


    Jimmy interjected: Captain Ace, didnt he say that he decided to a pirate Hunter just because he wanted to make money and buy a devil fruit? Since he could steal one, why would he need to stay a hunter?


    These words made Ace, Marco, and Vista nod. They all knew what urinary nature the Celestial Dragon was, and the three of them felt nothing wrong with Ians attempt to snatch the devil fruits from them.


    Its just Vista sighed: Its understandable to rob the devil fruits and release the ves, but why did he kill a Celestial Dragon? This is not an easy thing to forgive


    Ian must have his own reason to kill a Celestial Dragon! Ace said: I know him very well. Hes not the kind of person who doesnt think about the consequences before doing anything.


    Yes, there must be some reason why he did it! Jimmy confirmed.


    Marco and Vista looked at each other, not knowing why Ace and Jimmy had such trust in the man named Ian, but they said to Ace: If this man is your friend, youd better find him as soon as possible, because all the Celestial Dragon, the World Government, and the Marine headquarters are very angry! ording to the information we just got, the Marine headquarters sent two Admirals out, and ten Battleships have entered the New World. Originally, we wondered why the Marines have made such a big move. Now,bined with this update of his wanted poster, Im afraid their real purpose is to arrest your friend!


    Two Admirals!? Ten Battleships!?


    After listening to their expected n, Ace and Jimmy couldnt help but be extremely shocked.


    Ace was silent for a while, then suddenly he said: Can Can I see him!


    See him? Marco said awkwardly, See who?


    See the Whitebeard! Ace said.


    Marco and Vista nced at each other, then turned and said, Come with us!


    Under the guidance of the two, Ace found the Whitebeard who was recuperating on the beach of an ind. When the three of them appeared, the whitebeardughed and said, Ace, my foolish son, I ordered this party especially for you. What are you doing here instead of enjoying your own banquet?


    Ace didnt respond, he came close to the whitebeard, and suddenly knelt down in front of him. He lowered his head and said, Oyaji, I know that I just joined the Whitebeard Pirates. I know I shouldnt make such a request, but I beg you to help me with one thing. Please help me save someone!


    Whats going on? Whitebeard was stunned, it was the first time that Ace called him Oyaji.


    Marco approached the whitebeard and exined the situation to him in a low voice. Then Whitebeard frowned and asked Ace loudly, You want me to help you save this boy named Ian? Who is he!?


    A brother of mine hes family! Ace said without raising his head, He is my family, too!


    Whitebeard didnt speak, frowned, and thought, while Ace and Marco, who did not dare to disturb him, quietly waited for him to make a decision.


    After a while, the Whitebeard suddenly stood up, his stalwart body blocked the sun, and cast a huge shadow in front of Ace. He stood in front of Ace and said: Get up, son, since you called me Oyaji, then this old man has to provide shelter to his sons!


    Youyou agreed?? Ace looked up at Whitebeard with disbelief.


    Marco said worriedly on the side: But Father thebat power dispatched by the Marines this time


    Gurararara! the Whitebeard burst outughing and said, Even if the entire department got dispatched, I am THE WHITEBEARD! This young man named Ian is Aces family, so hes family. Whats more, I also want to see what kind of person is this guy who made Ace call me Oyaji for the first time!


    When Marco and Vista heard this, they bothughed and stopped talking


    After finishing theughter, the Whitebeard suddenly asked: This Ian, he got some devil fruits, do you know what kind of fruit they are?


    Ace froze for a moment, then shook his head, but Marco started to talk: I heard that there may be one Mythical Type fruit just like mine


    It seems that the rumors are true! the Whitebeard sighed, lowered his head, and said to Ace: Dont worry, kiddo! That little guy will probably be fine, even if we dont take action, because I heard, Kaido, The King of the Beasts, seems to be looking for him too! (T/N: is that a good thing Oayji.!!!!???) But because he had covered his face before, Kaido didnt have any clues about his identity. Now that his picture has been exposed, its possible that Kaido will appear as well!


    Marco and Vista, including Ace, the three of them have heard a lot of intensely shocking news today. It can be said that nothing else is going to surprise them of a whole Faking year as much as today!


    Even Kaido!? The Yonko Kaido!?


    Why is he looking for Ian? Does Kaido want to get the Mythical Type fruit from him? Still, what if Ian has eaten it, will Kaido want to recruit him and make him join the Beasts Pirates!?

 Chapter 203: Matthew’s true power

    Chapter 203: Matthew¡¯s true power


    The weather on the sea was warm and sunny, so beautiful, and the sea breeze was blowing, mixed with the high-pitched noises of seagulls.


    Such a fine day was suitable for fishing and sunbathing. However, all the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates were lying on the side of the ship.


    Buuaah!!


    Buuaah!!


    Whenever such a sound was heard, one of the crew opens his mouth and spits out a pile of vomit into the sea.


    This involved all the people on the ship, including Ian and Fujitora, everyone was lying on the side of the ship, polluting the ocean.


    It was very hard, they spent a full two hours before they finally escaped from the Snake Storm!


    Entering that kind of turbulent storm waves, the sailors were simply looking for their death. These terrifying waves could easily flip arge ship.


    Fortunately, Fujitora made the entire ship weightless, so it could float up, and then under themand of Margaret, Raideen and a group of powerful guys desperately manipted the sails and used the wind to make the ship fly and shuttle between the huge waves!


    However, in that extreme climate, the wind of the storm was raging a lot. At one moment, it may start blowing from the left, and the next moment, it became blowing from the right.


    Ian has never stood in such an unstable ship. Even when he went up and down in the Reverse Mountain, it was not this dangerous. It was a miracle that they couldst two hours in such a storm, fighting against such strong wind and furious waves.


    After finally getting out of the storm zone and the ship hit the calm sea again, all the crewmates without exception were seasick!


    Ian was lying on the side of the ship, only feeling a strong headache and vomiting repeatedly, and Fujitora wasnt much better than him


    The climate of the New World is more changeable than the first half of the Grand Line. Ian looked at the sun and clouds in the sky. However, such good weather gave people a bad sense due to the sudden change. They couldnt understand how or when the snake storm appeared before. The very dangerous state, they were in, was like a nightmare


    After everyone vomited to the point where they couldnt vomit anymore, they all fell on the deck one after another, lying on the floor in disorder.


    Doroni struggled to climb on Ians feet, holding his thigh and crying, Captain, that was terrifying! I thought we wont survive!


    We made it! Ian patted his furry head feebly, and said, Go to Matthew, let him touch you and fall asleep, you have to rest for a while!


    Yeah, great idea! Doroni, the big ck bear responded with a naive voice, and crawled to find Matthew


    Being reminded by Ian, everyone immediately remembered Matthews hypnotic ability. At the moment, they were all exhausted. They all needed a good rest, so everyone crawled on the board to find Matthew.


    Uncle Issho, are you okay? Ian turned his head and asked Fujitora.


    I I want to find Matthew, too! Fujitora just finished speaking, but he couldnt help but feel like vomiting again. He quickly covered his mouth.


    This scene made Ian shiver. Natures formidable power is indeed the strongest. Even a monster like Fujitora was broken by this storm.


    The warm sunlight came down directly and shone on the deck. The members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group were already tired ASF. So with the help of Matthew, they immediately fell asleep, even Margaret and the other girls wereying on the deck without even caring about covering themself.


    After helping everyone to fall asleep, Matthew didnt know what to do, because the Devil Fruit User is immune to his own Abilities. He couldnt force it on himself. Finally, he found Ian and asked him to punch him in the face, knocking him down to join the rest.


    Ian didnt know much about sailing. When they were fighting the snake storm before, he was not much of a help. When he saw that all the people were sleeping, he thought that it was his duty to stay awake and guard the ship.


    This was a good idea, but In the end, he couldnt resist the sleepiness himself. He didnt hold on for long before he fell asleep.


    The ship of the Dragon Hunter Pirates floated quietly on the sea, moving slowly along with the currents, and the whole ship turned to a haunted boat.


    In the sky, a Newsbird with a knapsack and a hat flew over the sea and saw their ship below, so itnded on the ships gunwale and cooed twice, as if it was asking the people on board whether they need to buy a newspaper.


    However, the people on the ship have fainted, and naturally, no one paid any attention to the bird. The Newsbird didnt see anyone responding for a long time, so it stretched out its wings, scratched its head in doubt, and then flew away.


    Such an event caused Ian and the others to miss the news of the day, so naturally, they did not know that the wanted posters for him and Fujitora were updated and reissued


    No one knew for how long they slept, but then, Ian was suddenly awakened by a loud sound.


    Ian scratched his head dimly and looked left and right to see where the sound came from.


    As a result, a medium wave pped the side of the ship!


    With a tter, the sshed water was blown by the sea breeze and sprinkled on the deck, where Ian and the others were. Getting sprayed with ice-cold water, the people on the boat shivered and woke up.


    The low blood pressure at the time of getting up made Ians brain confused for a while, and then he reacted, Could it be that these water drops were caused by a cannonball falling into the water?


    Someone is attacking my ship!?


    Ian was agitated, and his drowsiness immediately disappeared. He quickly stood up, took a binocr, and looked at the surrounding sea. Then he discovered that several pirate ships appeared at the five oclock position of their stern. It seems that this shell was fired from these pirate ships.


    This was just the first shot. Ian then saw in his telescope that these ships were suddenly filled with smoke, and then more shells wereunched towards him, one by one, hitting the sea surface around his ship.


    It was confirmed that this was an attack. Without waiting for Ians order, the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group immediately took action, reopened their sails, and began to steer and control the direction of the ship to avoid the shells fired from behind.


    Turn the rudder to the left, 180! Ian said in a loud voice, Damn it, how dare they attacking us while we are sleeping, turn around, and lets deal with them!


    Haii!! After the rest, everyone became vigorous again, so they picked up their weapons one after another. They ominously looked at the shipsing from behind. They wanted to use this battle to vent the depression that the storm has left on them.


    Ian called for Margaret and asked her, How bad is it, did our ship deviate by a lot from our destination?


    Margaret took out the Log Pose andpared the lower needle to their direction, and said: Its a little bit off, but its not too serious. We can easily get back on track.


    Ian let out a sigh of relief: Thats great. Now you have to go into the cabin, you are not a fighter!


    Margaret nodded and took the other girls into the cabin. Ian kept opening and closing his palms and twisted his neck a few times before asking Fujitora, Uncle Issho, do you want to warm-up with me?


    No, those pirates probably dont deserve whatsing for them! Fujitora smiled and said, You should do it, I dont want to get my hands dirty this early in the morning.


    Hearing what he said, Ian stopped talking and went to do his job


    As the ships of both sides approached, the two sides started firing shells. These pirate ships belong to a group called Baham. It is estimated that they were not a powerful group. Although they had many ships, they were not therge type. And still, these guys wanted to circle Ians ship and sink it by cannons. However, Ian directlyunched a Flying sh and smashing one of their ships, splitting it in half!


    After that, the ship of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group approached their remaining ships and fought the other side.


    Although there were only dozens of fighting members in Ians crew, theirbat power was very high. The Baham Pirate Group was just an ordinary Pirate Group. After getting attacked by Ians crew, they soon lost.


    Ian and his crew didnt kill any of their opponents. They basically kicked these pirates into the sea. Seeing that they were almost invincible, thest remaining pirate ship quickly fled.


    Ian did not order his crew to chase them, he just asked his fighters to carry the supplies on the Pirate Ships to their own ship.


    Theres nothing to brag about defeating an unknown pirate group, but at least, they gathered some materials and this can be regarded as letting everyone have some physical exercises.


    However, what Ian didnt expect was that in the next two days, they encountered four waves of attacks one after another!


    The final wave made Ian feel a little strange.


    In general, when two different pirate groups meet at sea, they dont necessarily have to fight each other. Ian and the others have been in the New World for quite some time. There were many Pirate Ships encountered by them, but they havent fought this much. However, this time, all these groups that they encountered, the other party fired their cannons at them immediately after seeing the appearance of Ians ship.


    What the hell is going on?


    Ian felt like he had poked a hos nest None stopping waves of attacks, but he couldnt tell why.


    Finally, when the fifth wave appeared, Ian couldnt bear it anymore. After taking his crew and defeating the enemies, Ian did not intend to let them run away this time. Instead, he directly caught their captain and asked him what was going on.


    The captain knelt down in front of Ian, with Ians sharp sword on his neck, and said tremblingly, You Youre the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, right?


    You knew our group? Ian was taken aback for a moment: So, are you specifically targeting us?

 Chapter 204: White Ribbon

    Chapter 204: White Ribbon


    Ian finally understood what was going on as the captain moved his hand towards his pocket and took out two wanted posters.


    Ive been identified. Ian looked at his picture on the wanted poster and felt a little regretful.


    Although he had been mentally prepared for this moment, when he saw the poster, he knew that his days of being free and easygoing were over.


    However, after seeing Fujitoras bounty poster, Ian immediately became happy. Taking these posters, Ian walked to Fujitora and said, Uncle Issho, youve became wanted by the marines with a bounty of 300 million Berries!


    Fujitora didnt care much, and said, I knew this will happen sooner orter.


    Now that youve be a wanted pirate, how do you feel about that? Would you like to join my pirate group!? Ian said with a smile: Here in your wanted poster, it is said that you are a member of the Dragon hunter pirates. The Marines are already falsely using you of being one of my crew, wouldnt it be nice if you actually join us!?


    Fujitoraughed and said nothing, he just went back to the cabin. Ian scratched his head, not knowing what he was thinking, so he turned around and looked at the captured captain.


    Ian now understood the reason why they were continuously attacked by many pirate groups in the past two days. Of course, these pirates have received the news and saw their wanted posters.


    It is said that Ians bounty was so high, 500 million Berries, it is enough to be regarded as one of the terrifying pirates, and this alone should be able to deter a lot of pirates, but the picture on his wanted poster didnt make him look that vicious at all. On the contrary, he was very young. In addition, his poster also indicated his crime. Marijoas arsonist. This has caused some small pirates who did not know the inside story to think that Ian was a typical criminal. His crime has to be greater than his strength!


    No doubt, there were so many ignorant people in this world. There were always such greedy guys who want to be famous by taking credit for someone elses work.


    When Ians true face had not been exposed, many people wanted to impersonate him and pretend to be the new pirate with the 500 million Berries bounty. Now that Ians face has been exposed, and the name of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group has spread all around the world thanks to the news coo. Therefore, some pirate groups wanted to gain fame by defeating them.


    This avaricious behavior was why Ian and his crew have been attacked repeatedly in the past two days.


    However, this was only the initial situation. As Ian continually defeated these pirates who wanted to be famous on his ount, they may be subject to the second kind of harassment, which is the possibility of encountering an endless stream of Pirates, who were willing to join him


    The two types of groups rushed over from all directions, which will make the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group very busy.


    However, these were trivial matters. What Ian really worries about was the response of the Marines.


    However, after questioning the captain in front of him, Ian gasped. They were sailing at sea for the past two days, so there was no source of intelligence. Only now did he discover that the Marines were hunting him down, sending out ten warships and two admirals to chase the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group!!!!?


    These two admirals, one was Kizaru/Borsalino, and the other was the ck Arm Zephyr, this has been rumored in New World for two days.


    The two admirals led a huge fleet into the new world, which made many pirates frightened. Although they all spected that they might being for this newly emerged pirate group, who can guarantee that they will not be eliminated the moment they encounter this legion?


    Therefore, during this period, the various pirate groups who were in the waters near the entrance of the New World did not dare to stay in one ce. They set sail and marched toward the depths of the New World for fear of identally bumping into the cannons of the Marines.


    This was also the reason why in the past two days, Ian and the others have often encountered many pirate groups on the way


    Afterward, Ian let go of the pirate captain. For such a small figure, Ian didnt bother with him too much.


    As the ship moved on, Ian stood on the bow, looking at the sea, lost in his thoughts.


    For the time being, the Marines cant catch up with them, but its hard to say when they will catch up. After all, the ships of the Marines are much faster. At that time, the Dragon hunters may be about to usher an unprecedented fierce battle


    Fortunately, Fujitora was temporarily sailing with Ian!


    Although the agreement with Fujitora was only one month, Ian believes that with Fujitoras personality and principles, it is absolutely impossible to ignore this matter and stay with him for a while. After all, he was also involved in the destruction of the G5 base.


    Two Admirals, Kizaru and Zephyr, were approaching them if Fujitora helps him, he should be able to deal with one of these two Admirals.


    ording to Ians expectation, its better to let Fujitora deal with Kizaru and he deals with Zephyr himself. Just for a very simple reason, Fujitora is Devil Fruit User, and Zephyr has already installed the Kairoseki arm! If Fujitora cant wield his ability, he may suffer a big loss.


    Fujitoras Kenbunshoku Haki is very strong, and hes a blind man, so he wont be blinded by Kizarus light. This could restrain Kizaru a bit. However, can Fujitora deal with the extremely fast speed of Kizarus sparkling fruit? Even with his powerful Kenbunshoku Haki, can he react in time to Kizarus moves?


    Thinking of this, Ian shook his head and felt that he should be fine. Dark King, Rayleigh was able to block Kizarus lightsaber, then, Fujitora must be able to deal with him


    So the real question is, can Ian hold his ground against the ck Arm Zephyr?


    To put it bluntly, Ian has an advantage over Zephyr, that is, his abilities were noting from a devil fruit, so Zephyrs Kairoseki arm is ineffective against him!


    However, Zephyr was not a person who only relies on his Kairoseki arm during fights. He also has a very powerful Busoshoku Haki and tremendous strength!


    But physical strength was Ians weakness, he was more of a speed type, so when the timees to fight Zephyr, it is really hard to say who loses and who wins.


    Ian looked deeply at the Devils de, Yamato, in his hand. Although he desperately has been training with the help of Fujitoras gravity suppression during this period, the proficiency required to upgrade the expert swordsmanship level to Grandmaster was too high. Ian has no other way to improve his swordsmanship ability for the time being so he has thought about whether to upgrade the Devils de, Yamato, to the five-star level while he still has the diamonds? Maybe the Dimensional shing Ability attached to Yamato will be unlocked by then


    That kind of power that can cut space would make Ians sh more powerful. If he acquires it, he may have a better chance of winning?


    However, Ian asked the system about it, but he found that it is not so easy for a four-star exclusive treasure to rise to the next rank.


    In addition to boosting the exclusive treasures with the strengthening props drawn in ten consecutive draws, a sufficient amount of the same exclusive treasure is needed in the final stage.


    For example, if Ian wants to upgrade the Yamato to the five-star level, he needs first to upgrade it to level 10. But when the sword reaches level 5, it will need the same exclusive treasure. It takes one of the same exclusive treasures to rise to level 6, and two to reach level 7 The more he goes, the more it requires!


    This is a matter that needs a lot of diamonds to solve. He must first get many three-star treasures through ten consecutive draws, then rece them all with the four-star Yamato (T/N: he can upgrade the stars level of these exclusive treasures using diamonds, and keep re-rolling until he gets what he wants, but its so expensive)! This process demands Diamond and Luck


    Ian also considered that he could exchange his sword for a random five-star treasure directly through the recement process. However, after asking the system, he found that the initial step alone requires one million diamonds. Then the re-rolling between the five stars treasures needs one hundred thousand each time. Moreover, this feature can only be unlocked after opening the tinum VIP


    For a long time, Ian has confirmed that he is one of the unluckiest people in this world. He doesnt know how many times he has to re-roll in order to get the five-star Yamato. He doesnt know whether the remaining diamonds are enough.


    Hmm, I have to drop it I think Im going to rece my sword, the Devils de Yamato, with another four-star treasure!! Ian thought so.


    The recement price among the four-star treasures is 50,000 a time, but the same card can be changed many times.


    At present, the onlymendable thing about Yamato is its sharpness. When it is wrapped with Busoshoku Kka, this sword can actually cut the Kairoseki. However, it may take several strikes in the same position to do so, then while fighting the admiral Zephyr, he wont get such an opportunity.


    So if he can change it with another exclusive treasure with special abilities, maybe it will be better than the four-star Yamato?


    Making thest decision, Ian gritted his teeth, and carried on!


    After retracting the Yamato, Ian put it into the recement interface, and then started the process (T/N: bye-bye T-T it was nice fighting with you)


    With the first recement, the Yamato sword disappeared, and what appeared instead was a pair of pistols!?


    Ian was stunned when he saw the appearance of the pistols, it turned out to be Dantes, Ebony & Ivory! (Random Note: The left-handed ck gun, Ebony, has been modified for long-distance targeting andfort, while the right-handed white gun, Ivory, was custom built for rapid firing and fast draw times.)


    With the streamlined gun body and the metal rhyme, Ian couldnt notice that his saliva was about to flow out! For men, apart from swords, guns must be among their favorite items, especially such a pair of famous pistols!


    Ian suspended the recement, then after taking them out and equipping them, two holsters immediately appeared around his thighs.


    After ying with Ebony & Ivory fondly for a while, Ian had to put them away. Although he wanted these two guns very much, the problem was that the ck Ebony and white Ivory guns are far different from themonly used guns in the world. Ian didnt know what other people would think after seeing them. Whats more, Ebony & Ivory can only be used with the corresponding Gun skills


    Unfortunately, Ian had to change them.


    What he didnt expect was that the second recement had also brought another firearm weapon! And this time, it turned out to be four pistols!


    Scarborough Fair: Four magic guns!? This was the main weapon of the protagonist of the Bayta Series, the Umbra Witch Bayta!


    These four famous guns are named Parsley, Sage, Rosemary, and Thyme. When equipped, in addition to holding two guns with both hands, the remaining two will get installed on both feet, which can make the user able to shoot the bullets from these guns while kicking his opponent. This weapon also belonged to the scope of gun fighting techniques.


    Ian didnt really like these four guns, and they have the same attributes of ebony and ivory, so he wont be able to use them.


    Why am I only getting guns? Ian gritted his teeth and once again opted for recement.


    The next second, his eyes widened suddenly.


    After the third recement, he finally received a katana!


    However, this sword turned out to be white all over, so beautiful! At the end of the handle, there was a snowy-white ribbon like an ornament.


    Sode no Shirayuki ! ? Is is this a Zapnakuto!?

 Chapter 205: it’s a bird! It’s a plane! It’s…

    Chapter 205: it¡¯s a bird! It¡¯s a ne! It¡¯s¡­


    After seeing that the recement was actually a Zanpakuto, Ian suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    Ian had drawn two cards from the Shinigami world, however, he didnt take a close look at Ishida Uryus card, but he knew the attributes and skills of Inoues card because he had used it


    Inoue Orihimes card has a feature, that is, her skills can only be activated while her exclusive treasure was equipped!


    On the other hand, Inoue Orihimes exclusive treasure, the Six Princess Shielding Flowers, if Ian didnt have her card, would it be useless to obtaining her hairpins!?


    So, when he reced his sword with Sode no Shirayuki, Ian didnt feel at ease.


    He guessed that even if he wanted to use this Zanpakuto, he must have the corresponding card to use it, that is, he had to draw Rukias card!


    With some doubts, Ian confirmed the recement and took the snow-white Zanpakuto out.


    [Sode no Shirayuki


    Star rating: four stars


    Kuchiki Rukias exclusive treasure


    Strength: +80


    Nen: +120


    Shikai: Temporarily increase all attributes by 300% and get special skills. The four-star, Kuchiki Rukias card is required.


    Bankai: Temporarily increase all attributes by 800% and get special skills. Requires the advanced five-star exclusive treasure and the five-star Rukias cards to use the skills.


    Sure enough, seeing the attribute of Sode no Shirayuki, Ian understood it all at once.


    It was a little different from the Yamato sword. Sode no Shirayukis Attributes directly disyed the advanced five-star Attributes, but in the same way, stronger attributes should be used with higher-level cards


    If hes not mistaken, then in Kuchiki Rukias card, the ultimate skill that her advanced five-star card can get is the Bankai.


    It is even possible that Bleachs cards follow this principle, and most of the skills are linked with the corresponding exclusive treasure, the cards Zanpakuto.


    Ian thinks that this, for sure, has something to do with the original story, because the most impressive part of the Anime Bleach is these Zanpakuto, which is one of the few Mangas that use weapons as a selling point. (Selling point: feature of amodity which makes it especially attractive to buyers)


    However, it seems that these Zanpakuto cant substantialize their holders. This is probably due to the systems inability to create souls. If he could do so, then this system wont be called a bottomless pit of money, but a Divine Artifact.


    No matter whether it was Shikai or Bankai, the Zanpakuto can enhance all attributes and abilities, which may correspond to a higher intensity of physical pressure. This is a bit simr to Ians absorbing the power of the ck dragon wave, which belongs to explosive nature. However, swallowing the ck Dragon wave can only improve his Nen, while opening the Shikai or Bankai improves all the Attributes.


    This is not to say that the ck Dragon wave is not as powerful as these Zanpakutos skills. Ian estimated that there may be some differences.


    The increased power of ck Dragon Waves ability doesnt limit Ians time of usage. If Ian wants to, he can hold such power all the time. Of course, if his body can support it. But the Shikai and Bankai are different, it is estimated that there will be a time limit for these skills, and it is even possible that this kind of improvement will consume a lot of Ians Stamina.


    After using and studying the card system for so long, Ian has tested many of its features. With the filthy nature of the system, it is impossible that it would directly give him a special treasure or a character card, which can make him invincible. Although these exclusive treasures or cards can let Ian use many types of skills, the power of these skills depends on the final output of Ians Nen.


    Sode no Shirayuki is a Zanpakuto with ice power, and the most beautiful Zanpakuto in the Soul Society. It looked very gorgeous when it was held in Ians hand.


    However, because he doesnt have Rukias card, no matter how beautiful this Zanpakuto was, it wont be useful for the moment.


    Moreover, because of Inoue Orihimes hairpins, Ian was now skeptical about choosing female card characters. Although Sode no Shirayuki looks beautiful, it is not suitable for Ian.


    If Ian was as handsome as Cavendish, it wont matter if he used this sword, but unfortunately, he was not


    In contrast, if he really wanted to choose an icy-type Zanpakuto, Ian would prefer obtaining Hyrinmaru. He has already drawn some fragments of Tshir Hitsugayas card, and has umted many pieces of Hyrinmaru. If he gathers some more, he may be able to synthesize it.


    Among Ians current skills, there were actually three natural abilities. One is fire (Hieis and Ioris mes), the next one is Lightning (Mikotos abilities), and thest one is wind ability (from Yasuos card). If he adds another ice system Skill, then the known Logia fruits will be almostplete.


    In One Piece world, Logias Fruit Users are considered from the most powerful people. This was reasonable. Besides, the unique attribute damage, the restraint effect caused by the superior ability, sometimes ys a decisive role. If Ian had not been able to use me skills, it would hard for him to hurt Aokiji


    However, this Sode no Shirayuki, after all, was the first Zanpakuto that he obtained. Duo to this sword, Ian was able to learn about the general properties of Zanpakuto. It must be said that Zanpakuto is actually the most suitable exclusive treasure for Ian to use, because this type of treasure has its own special nature.


    Although the Yamato sword also has special properties, it needs to be upgraded to the apex. But these Zanpakuto can be used in the medium-term and it would be worth it to invest a lot of diamonds to upgrade it in theter stage.


    Thinking about it, if he could get the Tensa Zangetsu, or the Ryujin Jakka, these two Zanpakuto, it would be the best for him.


    Ian took Sode no Shirayuki back and started the recement process again. As a result, an unexpected situation appeared. The subsequent recement suddenly brought a Katana with a fuchsia handle!


    Senbonzakura!? (Thousand Cherry Blossoms)


    Holy Shit! What a lucky shoot!? Is it because I got the younger sisters sword, so the next one turned to be the older brothers?


    Ian pinched his thigh vigorously, and it hurt him, so he immediately knew that he was not dreaming!


    Ian quickly confirmed the recement, took the Zanpakuto out, and held it in his hands.


    The length of the Thousand Cherry Blossoms, Senbonzakura, was not that different in shape from his previous sword, Yamato, and their weight, too, so he felt so excited carrying it.


    Gently pulling Senbonzakura out of its scabbard, Ian only heard a squeaking sound.


    The de of this katana was quite strange. It is obviously a metal de, but it looked translucent, as if it really resembles cherry blossom petals.


    Looking at its attributes, Ian found it to be the same as thest one. This Senbonzakura Zanpakuto has the same properties as the Sode no Shirayukis, but in terms of strength and speed, this sword was a bit better! Followed by two skills, Shikai and Bankai, which required exactly the same things


    The appearance of two Zanpakuto in session made Ian feel a little stunned. Could it be that the system is forcing me to draw Byakuyas card?


    But anyway, Ian was unwilling to continue the recement process for the time being. Im going to first use this Senbonzakura sword for a while before exchanging it again. My luck may run out after this try. If I keep on changing my only good item, and my luck runs out, it may not be possible for me to extract any other good exclusive treasure!!!


    Seeing that he was about to reach level 20 and unlock the new card slot, Ian had hesitated before about this matter. When that timees to choose which card to add to his collection! Now, theres no need to worry about it, Kuchiki Byakuyas card was the top priority.


    As Ians cards gradually increase, who will he face in the future will definitely be a cardbination problem, leaving some cards with special skills for recement. However, how to obtain the bestbination from his top six cards in just 4 slots should be considered.


    Just as Ian was thinking whether to continue drawing cards for the ten consecutive draws, he suddenly heard the watchman on the mast shouting: Captain Ian, there seems to be something flying in the sky!


    Hearing this shout, Ian could only temporarily stop interacting with the system in his mind, and raised his head, looking into the sky


    It was quite obvious that the sky and weather at this time were clear and nice. Under the blue sky, there was a small ck dot in the distance, which seemed to be moving slowly and growing bigger.


    What is that? Seabirds?


    It doesnt seem like it! What kind of seabird flies so slowly!?


    Is it thundercloud?


    Thats even more impossible. There is no wind at this time. No matter how small the thundercloud is, it must be carried by the wind.


    Everyone in the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group looked up after hearing the shout, and talked a lot


    The watchman on the mast could see the farthest. He held up his telescope and kept observing all the time. After looking at it for a while, he eximed in surprise: Captain, that thing in the sky seems to be a person. No, hes not alone is he carrying another person on his back!!?


    A person flying in the sky? Everyone was stunned.


    Ian was also confused, and had some doubts: A flying man!? A Zoan user, one of the flying species?


    ording to Ians general prediction, what can fly directly in the sky and hold other people should be like Pell, one of the two head guards in the basta kingdom, who eta the Bird-Bird Fruit Model: The Falcon!


    Flying species were said to be a rare devil fruit, and most people have heard of it, so when Ian mentioned this, everyone was even more curious.


    Fujitora also walked out of the cabin, but his eyes werent able to see it. Perhaps his formidable Kenbunshoku Haki could perceive it, but it was too far, Fujitora didnt want to waste his strength, he just said to Ian: Do you think its an enemy?


    I have no idea! Ian was also a bit puzzled. It is not surprising that they could encounter several Devil Fruit Users in the new world. However, in thest two days, they have faced a lot of enemies, so Ian was uncertain.


    At this moment, the watchman suddenly said loudly: Huh!? Their speed seems to have elerated and they are flying towards us.


    As soon as they focused on it, it was true that the ck spot was getting bigger and bigger, which was a sign of a rapid approach.


    Be careful. And as usual, if its an enemy, fight back! Ian said in a deep voice.


    Euuh! Doroni scratched his head dumbfoundedly: Captain, they are flying in the sky. How could we fight back?


    Ian rolled his eyes and thought: Yeah, thats right! The opponent is flying in the sky, how could we fight back? Aiming the cannons muzzles up!?

 Chapter 206: The best-groomed maid

    Chapter 206: The best-groomed maid


    Just when Ian and the others were confused, the two people in the sky suddenly kept their altitude, and circled around Ians ship.


    The height of the invaders was about 1000 meters. So by looking at this height from the ship, it was impossible to see what these two people look like.


    Give me a binocr! Ian cried.


    Since these two people were circling around their ship, it means that they have seen the Dragon Hunter Pirate Ship from above, and they were investigating the situation. Ian had to make sure whether the other party was an enemy or a friend.


    However, when Ian raised the binocr and looked up towards the sky, the flying figures started getting clearer, because, at this moment, they dived and came towards Ian. Before he could identify the two, he was shocked by the sudden move and cried: Attention! They are approaching us!


    When the invaders in the sky were approaching the ship of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, Ian finally saw the opponent clearly.


    The first thing he saw was a huge face. Around this big head, there was a strange propeller turning rapidly. At the moment, this guy was grinning, revealing arge row of teeth, and there was a ck pattern stamped in the middle of his teeth.


    This pattern was a round smiling face, divided in two by a ck sh!


    Donquixote Domingos logo!?


    When Ian saw this stamp, he immediately realized who the man in the sky was. As expected, he moved the binocr a bit up and saw who was on the back of this flying man! There was a woman wearing goggles around her eyes, had a cigarette in her mouth, and dressed as a burgundy French maid!


    This flying man was abatant of the Donquixote Pirates, Buffalo! He was the person who ate the Spin-Spin Fruit, his fruit allows him to be a Rotation Human, creating propellers around his body and giving him a flight ability!


    And who he was carrying on his back, of course, was Baby 5! She is a maid and assassin of the Donquixote Pirates, who ate the Arms-Arms Fruit.


    Why did these two people appear here!?


    Uncle Issho! Use your ability to pull them down! Ian yelled quickly.


    Alright! Fujitoraplied, just pulled out his sword tounch his ability, but at this time, baby-5 in the sky had already attacked Ian!


    She held the cigarette in her mouth, turned her left hand into a machine gun, then supporting it with her right hand, she sat on Buffalos back and fired a Super Frenzied Shooting at Ians ship.


    At this time, there were a lot of people gathered on the deck. The dense bullets strafed down, and they were naturally going to hurt some of the crew. Ian and Fujitora could easily block the bullets fired at them, using just their swords, but those ordinary crew members couldnt, so Ian immediately equipped Yasuos card andunched his Wind Wall into the sky


    Da Da Da Da Da Da! Arge number of bullets poured down on the deck where Ian and the others were standing, and when theynded, every bullet ejected some white smoke! However, the area above them was blocked by Ians wind wall, which made their airstrike useless


    Uncle Issho! Ian shouted again.


    Understood! Fujitora responded, and the purple circles of gravity were immediately shot, covering arge area above the ship.


    Buffalo and BaBy-5 flew past Ians ship. They wanted to circle back and continue shooting. But unexpectedly at this moment, a burst of pressure suddenly pulled them down, Buffalo couldnt fly under such gravity, so he fell straight to the sea.


    Aahh! Buffalo screamed while falling down, and baby-5 naturally didnt have any means to fly without him, so both of them fell into the sea.


    Ian nced at Fujitora, and found that his gravity fruit was really useful for this kind of enemies, flying in the air. As soon as he takes action, the space above the ship would turn into a forbidden field


    If Fujitora wasnt with them, all the people on board wouldnt do a thing to thebination of Buffalo and BaBy-5. Ian could fly using the ck dragon wings or even jump very high, but at present, he couldnt stay a long time in the air.


    Go and bring up these two people! Ian said, Run to the cabin and summon Ranga to treat the injuredpanion.


    Everyone obeyed his orders, and two swimmers jumped into the sea with a thud and swam towards the ce where Buffalo and baby-5 fell


    Ian, on the other hand, looked at the sea with a gloomy face. He didnt believe that these assassins happened to be here. After confirming the identity of this group, they started attacking, which means that Donquixote Domingo is really looking for him.


    At the time of killing Vergo, Ian knew that Domingo would for sure seek revenge. He sent Vergo to spy on the Marines a long time ago, and after many years, Vergo finally climbed to the Vice Admirals position. However, due to Ians unexpected appearance, all of his ns were burned.


    It would be fine if there was a mistake in his n, but killing Vergo, which was one of the Elite Officers of the Donquixote Family, made him even more infuriated.


    Now, the Marines have just revealed the identity of the guy who killed Vergo. Knowing their targets, which were the Dragon Hunter Pirates, Domingo carried on his revenge. It is estimated that Buffalo and Baby-5 were sent by him to locate the traces of the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    First of all, there were two Marine Admirals looking for him, and now there was another one seeking Ians head. Ian had a headache thinking about his enemies.


    The members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group quickly picked up Buffalo and Baby-5. Both of them were Devil Fruit Users. Naturally, they could not exert any effort when they fell into the sea. If Ian didnt salvage them and just ignored them, they would be dead. Fortunately, Ian has something to ask them about, so naturally, he had to save their lives.


    Cough! Cough! The wet two people were lying on the deck, coughing desperately, they fell a bit far from the ship, which led them to sink and drink a lot of seawater, and even lost consciousness before they were salvaged. It was only after pumping the water out of their lungs that they woke up.


    Ian crouched down between the two and asked in a low cold voice, Where is Domingo now? Is heing here?


    Buffalo raised his head, looked at Ian, and said with a sneer: Since you know the name of our young master, let us go! Otherwise, the Young Master wille, and kill every member of your dragon hunter pirate group!


    Sure enough, you guys are here for us! Ian said: Then can you tell me, have you notified Domingo before attacking?


    Buffalo bared his teeth and revealed the Pirate logo stamped on them. Guess what! I will never tell you!


    Yes, you wont hear even half of the answer from thisdy! BaBy-5 raised her neck and said with pride.


    Really? Ianughed, and suddenly changed his tone, and said softly to BaBy-5: Can I really rely on to tell me the truth?


    Her face turned red all of a sudden, and she held her face and murmured: He he is asking me? Am Am I needed?


    So the next second, baby-5 said without hesitation: Yes, I have informed the young master!


    So, how long will it take him to get here? Please tell me! Ian said.


    Well, it may take him about three hours to get here! Baby-5 said while holding her blushing face.


    BABY5!!!! Buffalo couldnt help yelling as she finished talking


    Buffalo couldnt be more dissatisfied with his partners personality, but the problem was that she was unable to control herself when she gets asked by others, which was really depressing for Buffalo.


    Because of her nave nature, baby-5 got engaged by many scumbags, and outside of her desire to be needed, Baby 5 is an incredibly emotional person, once she lost control and attacked Donquixote Domingo, her superior, for murdering one of her fiances.


    But how did the captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group know about this weakness of BaBy-5 as soon as they met? Did he investigate the young masters Pirate group before?


    Baby-5 finally reacted when Buffalo yelled at her! In a moment, she became angry, and her right hand suddenly turned into a sharp de, swinging it towards Ian in front of her.


    Ians head tilted slightly to avoid her attack, but baby-5 did not get discouraged. She stood up and attacked Ian again.


    Her body was already less wet at the moment, enough for her to use her ability, her right leg suddenly became a sickle, and moved towards Ians tilted head.


    At this time, Ian was still crouching, but he did not dodge. He just said, Are you showing me whats under your skirt!?


    Shut up that wont matter because you are a dead man anyway! Baby-5 kicked him with her transformed leg, but it was blocked by Ians left hand. He used Busoshoku Kka, so it was not difficult to bear her blow. The French maid, Baby-5 did not seem to be capable of using Haki.


    After Ian raised his hand to block her attack, baby-5s right leg suddenly changed into arge caliber rifle. She wanted to shoot him at close range!


    Ian was shocked. How could she bring out such a gun at this position? So he grabbed her ankle and pressed it to the ground.


    Bang! Baby-5 fired the rifle and hit the deck of the ship.


    Would you please stop attacking me? Seeing that baby-5 wanted to kill him with other weapons, Ian had to say this.


    Ah, okay! In the next second, BaBy-5 immediately turned to her human form with a blushed face, and stopped immediately.


    Hahaha! Fujitora couldnt helpughing at this moment! He thought that the girls character was too interesting.


    Ian also thinks that this girl is really fun, as long as someone has a good grasp of her personality, she would be a great maid


    BaBy-5 stopped, but Buffalo didnt intend to. His head suddenly turned around sharply and blew a spiral gust of wind toward Ian.


    However, although Ian was ying with baby-5, he was always paying attention to Buffalo. When he saw him making a move, he immediately pulled out his new sword, the Senbonzakura, in his waist andunched Yasuos tornado skill towards the other projectile!


    As soon as the two tornadoes collided, a strong wind suddenly scattered in all directions. Buffalo was not good at fighting, so after seeing that his attack was ineffective, he immediately pulled baby-5 next to him and tried to flee with her.


    Obviously, Fujitora was still around, so Ian didnt worry about them running away, but he didnt want his people to swim again to catch them, so his body suddenly shed and disappeared, and the next second he re-appeared behind Buffalo and violently stroke him in the back of his head!


    Dong! Ians blow was quite forceful, which smashed Buffalo to the ground and faint him, his entire head was stuck in the deck!

 Chapter 207: Alliance?

    Chapter 207: Alliance?


    Buffalo!?


    After seeing Buffalo getting knocked out by Ians punch, BaBy-5 eximed and rushed forward to check on him.


    After Ian dealing with Buffalo, Ians goal was achieved. Without his flying ability, baby-5 could not escape.


    However, Ian called Matthew and asked him to touch baby-5 with his ability, which directly made her fall asleep.


    Margaret started searching BaBy-5s body. It didnt take long for her to find a Den Den Mushi. There was no dial te on the shell of this Den Den Mushi. It was a kind that directly contacts a certain number. Buffalo and baby-5 were probably connected to Domingos Den Den Mushi.


    After taking her Den Den Mushi, Ian began to consider how to deal with Buffalo and baby-5.


    Although they were considered to be members of the Domingos family, they can only be regarded as ordinary cadres at most. Due to their abilities and personality, they seem to be less valued by Domingo, especially this girl, BaBy-5, once requested by others, she will unconsciously feel needed and try her best to satisfy the other person. Such a personality can be easily manipted by others. The evaluation of baby-5 in Domingos family was a useful woman!


    Looking up at the sky, Ian found a lot of clouds in the sky, and the ability of Domingos String-String Fruit could be used to travel among the clouds. Even if his posture was very strange during this process, it can definitely be regarded as flying in the sky. In this case, his speed was estimated to be very fast.


    Domingo ising, although there are still three hours, there was no wind at this time, so Ians ship may not be able to go far


    Because of Vergo, Domingo started looking for Ian, and he must have wanted to destroy Ians dragon hunter pirate group, and then if possible, he would arrest Ian and hand him over to the Celestial Dragons. At the same time, he would exchange sufficient benefits for himself.


    Ian guessed so, but when he learned that Kizaru and Zephyr had entered the New World with an army to pursue him, he really didnt want to entangle with Domingo. Although Ian had Fujitora on his side, and was not afraid of him, once he appears, Ians ship and crew might suffer a lot.


    The most important thing was How can I avoid the Marines pursuit?


    Therefore, Ian was thinking about the possibility of taking Buffalo and BaBy-5 as hostages, but he didnt know how much their lives worth in the eyes of Domingo.


    Holding the Den Den Mushi in his hand, Ian thought about it and simply picked up the microphone, intending to contact Domingo.


    Den Den Mushis noises sounded  Puru Puru


    While Ian was making the call, a figure was swinging in the sky, kilometers away from the sea surface. Naturally, this man was Domingo in his mingo coat and pink sunsses.


    His flying posture was so weird, he was like a spider hanging from the roof, but every time he swings, he passes arge distance.


    After receiving the call from baby-5, Domingo immediately left Dressrosa. In fact, he has been looking for Ian for a long time. Since the Marijoa incident, he has been looking for Ian. However, in the beginning, he did not know Ians real identity, resulting in no progress.


    When Ians real identity was exposed, the news of Vergos death followed! At that time, Domingo got so mad!


    Now that he discovered the name and banner of this Pirate Group, Domingo sent Buffalo and BaBy-5 to search for the Dragon Hunter Pirate Groups ship. There wasnt any news in the past few days, but just now, the report came back from Buffalo and BaBy-5, saying that they finally found them.


    When Domingo heard the news, he didnt even think twice, so he flew directly out of Dressrosa and rushed to their location.


    However, just as he was on his way, the Den Den Mushi in his pocket rang again.


    So hanging with one hand in midair, Domingo stopped leaping forwards, his fruit can create very thin threads almost invisible that can be tied to the clouds in the sky.


    This is a very unscientific ability, but to be honest, most abilities of devil fruits cant be exined easily


    With his other empty hand, he took the Den Den Mushi out and didnt think too much about it. He thought that baby-5 wanted to tell him about some new information.


    However, to his surprise, a strange males voice came from the other end of the call, saying: Is this Donquixote Domingo?


    Domingo frowned and said, Who are you?


    Ah! Im Ian, the captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirates. You should know me well! Ian replied.


    Domingo had a bad feeling, and asked: Why is BaBy-5s Den Den Mushi in your hands?


    Oh, she gave it to me! Ian couldnt help teasing Domingo: I asked her nicely, and she took it out!


    When Domingo heard this, two blue veins appeared on his smooth forehead above his sunsses. He knew that Buffalo and BaBy-5 must be captured!


    These two idiots, I told them before to investigate from a distance, without attacking, this dragon hunter pirates were not to mess with, and now its needless to say, it must have been the two of them who started the attack and caused them to be caught


    As for Ians words, Domingo believed it, because he also knew the character of baby-5. Maybe baby-5 took the initiative to hand over the Den Den Mushi.


    These two are in your ship? Although Domingo was angry, he still said calmly.


    Yeah! Ian didnt deny it, saying: I have admired you for a long time, the Shichibukai, Heavenly Yaksha, to be honest, I really didnt expect that you would trouble yourself with such a small figure, like me.


    When Ian said this, he was just pretending to be confused. Vergo was an undercover agent sent by Domingo to spy on the Marines. There were not many people who know about him. If Ian directly pokes him, Domingo might have to kill him.


    Sure enough, when Ian said this, Domingo suddenly burst into strangeughter and said, Fuffuffuffuffu! This is a misunderstanding. I am not looking for trouble, but the people under me are not that intelligent! Besides, you are not a small figure now!


    Oh, its a great honor to be praised by you. Ian smiled coldly, but said with a smirk on his face: baby-5 told me that you, the young master, are heading towards our direction. So whats the case here?


    Ians expression was naturally simted by the Den Den Mushi, and when he heard this, Domingo suddenly became more dissatisfied with BaBy-5. This stupid woman actually said everything!


    Yeah, thats right! Domingo thought for a while and replied: Because I have something I want to talk with you about in person!


    What do you have to say in person? Ian smiled and said: Dont me me for being so cautious, you must also understand that I am being hunted by the Marines now, two admirals and ten warships are looking for me, this is not a joke!


    Fuffuffuffuffu! Domingoughed again and said: It has nothing to do with the marines! Im looking for you to talk about an alliance.


    This guy just made up a lie in a second. Of course, Ian couldnt be fooled, so he pretended to be surprised and said, Alliance? You are a Shichibukai How can you think of forming an alliance with me? This cant be true!


    Of course, it is! Domingoughed loudly: You just injured the Admiral, Aokiji, and kill a Vice Admiral. You are absolutely qualified to be a Shichibukai, I can help you with that. Ill get to the point, the thing I need from this alliance is the identity chip of the Celestial Dragon!


    !


    Ian was taken aback for a moment. He didnt expect that Domingo would actually say such a sentence.


    Others may not understand, but Ian knows that Domingo was a child of a World Noble family, but his family was no longer recognized by the Celestial Dragons because they voluntarily withdrawal their position!


    The reason for this alliance may really be true. So far, Ian hasnt figured out what the identity chip of the Celestial Dragon does, in case What if this chip can help Domingo return to his rank!?


    Therefore, Ian went silent, and Domingo did not urge him, quietly waiting for him to reply.

 Chapter 208: Fooling Around

    Chapter 208: Fooling Around


    Ian didnt know that Domingo had been looking for him since the Marijoa incident, for the Celestial Dragon identity chip that had fallen in Ians hands.


    When the Donquixote family withdrew their rank from the Celestial Dragons, it was a decision made by Domingos father. After the stepping back, the identity chip of his family was been taken by the heavenly folk. At that time, Domingo was still young and did not know the meaning of the identity chip. It wasnt until he grew up that he realized that the identity chip was very important!


    Although he was no longer recognized by the Celestial Dragons, in fact, Domingo still has contacts with the world government and the Celestial Dragons. After so many years of secret activities, he gradually learned the secrets of these people The National Treasure . The ID chip seems to be something simr to the authentication procedure.


    Over the years, Domingo has been trying to retrieve the identity chip that belonged to his family, but it seems that the Celestial Dragons have already destroyed it.


    The Celestial Dragons kept the identity chips of their own family very closely, and it must be the familys bloodline to be able to open the secret treasure room. This seems to involve the theory of blood lineage. After arriving, Ian has mistakenly killed one of the Celestial Dragons and took the identity ship, and it was naturally impossible for Domingo to know how to get such a chip from the other families


    When Ian escaped from Marijoa, Domingo learned through his own intelligence channels that an identity chip was stolen, and immediately wanted to find the mastermind, Ian, and try to get it out of him by any means. Even if it took force, he really wanted to seize it from Ian


    In his impression, a single identity chip has little effect. It seems that it is only a qualification issue, but even so, Domingo still wants to grab this chip.


    In order to achieve his great ambition, Domingo even thought that it doesnt matter if he really forms an alliance with Ian. Vergo is dead. Even if he sought revenge for him, this wouldnt bring him back to life.


    Vergo was considered as a member of his family, but the question is, what kind of person is Domingo? He didnt bother killing his own father and brother, so whats a member of this family who is not blood-rted? This so-called protection of the family members can only be ounted for the members who are still valuable.


    Domingo is such an extremely self-conscious person. Among the seven Shichibukai, he was the worst person.


    On the other side, Ian was silent for a long time, before finally answering: You want the Celestial Dragons identity chip? Can you tell me what it is for?


    You dont need to worry about this! Domingo said: The only condition of this alliance is that you have to give me the identity chip!


    Then what I get in return? Ian asked.


    Great benefits! Domingoughed and said: I can give you one of my own territories, and at the same time let the Celestial Dragons cancel your bounty, and I will make you join the Shichibukai, you have the strength for it!


    Ian couldnt help but sneer in his heart. This Domingo is really treacherous. If he hadnt talked with uncle Kuma before, he would have been fooled by Domingo.


    ording to Uncle Kumas conjecture, when time drags on for too long, and the Marines were unable to do anything about it, they will definitely offer him an invitation to join the Shichibukai just to recover the identity chip. However, Domingo actually used this as an offer This act was simply pushing the boat along the river He wanted to take the identity chip from him without paying anything.


    And the so-called handing him a piece ofnd was not that important to Domingo, his only true base was Dressrosa, right?


    Fortunately, when Ian talked about the alliance with Domingo from the beginning, he yed the role of a rogue, using such a wicked mind, because he was facing a strong figure. The identity chip was taken away by Uncle Kuma, and he was working for a replica. Even if Ian gave Domingo a fake chip, there would be nothing wrong with it.


    So, Ian opened his mouth and said, Its okay, but the identity chip is not on me right now.


    Huh? What do you mean? Domingo said with dissatisfaction.


    Doffy, if it was you, would you carry the identity chip with you everywhere!? Ian curled his mouth and said, I have found a ce to hide it. If I die, I will just let the identity chip disappear!


    You! Domingo almost roared out, this sentence was clearly meant for him.


    Whats more, Ian called him Doffy directly, without any sense of respect


    However, after thinking about it, Domingo found that this was probably possible. Didnt he see the Marines wanted poster, it says that he can only be captured alive? They must be worried that the identity chip has been hidden.


    So, when will you give me the identity chip! Domingo asked.


    Ian touched his chin for a moment, and said, Well talk about it after you fulfill your promises.


    Alright! Domingo agreed, and said: After you be a Shichibukai, we will talk again!


    Also! As an ally, you are going to show up in the uing event, right? Ian said with a smile.


    What do you mean? Domingo asked.


    You know, now two admirals with ten warships are chasing me! Ian looked at his hands and said, But I can only deal with one Admiral. As an ally, you are willing to help me deal with the other one, am I right?


    Domingo became furious and said: How can this be possible? Im a Shichibukai, how can it be possible for me to attack the Marines? Do you want me to be revoked from my rank?


    Gee! Thats right? Ian also knew that this requirement was a bit overwhelming. This was just an idea that Ian thought about it, but the facts proved that Domingo cant be fooled


    The credibility of the alliance between pirates was inherently low, let alone with such a person as Domingo. In the beginning, Ian never took what Domingo said into consideration. In this so-called alliance, Ian was toying with Domingo, and Domingo was fooling Ian.


    Its just that Ian was a little reluctant to let Domingo pay nothing in return. Finally, he thought of something and said, Well, if you dont want to attack the Marines, then there is no need. But Doffy, I have recently been short of money. You can help me with this!?


    I can give you 100 Million Berries! Domingo said directly. His business in the underground world was making tons of money every day. Such a small amount of money does not affect him at all.


    Thats it Too little! Ian shook his head and said, Give me 1 billion, I really need the money!


    Thats a very high amount, do you think Im making money from thin air!? Once again, Domingos forehead had more blue veins, this guy, Ian, raised the amount by ten times, and even Domingo couldnt bear it. He was very annoyed.


    Damn it, when I get the identity chip, I have to kill this guy!


    Maximum 300 million! Domingo said: Just consider it as my sponsorship to our allies, if you dont want it, then forget it!


    Well, how do I get the money? Ian asked.


    You have to release Buffalo and BaBy-5! Domingo said: And they will bring you the money!


    No, no, no! Dont be funny! How could that be possible! Ian said, What if your so-called alliance was fake? What if I do that and you turn around to kill me as soon as I send them away!


    Domingo was very angry, it was the first time for him tomunicate with someone that elusive. After a while of silence, he exhaled and said, Huuuh then what do you say?


    I will release Buffalo alone to bring me the money! But BaBy-5 had to stay with me! Ian said: BaBy-5 needs to stay on my boat until you fulfill your promises. This maid is really obedient, and it just happens that Imcking one, do you think its okay?


    Domingo didnt speak for a long time, and finally said: Hand the microphone to Buffalo and BaBy-5, let me talk with them!


    During this time, Buffalo and BaBy-5 have waked up leisurely, and Ian asked his crew to bring them up and let themmunicate with Domingo.


    Young master! As soon as Buffalo got close to the speaker, he knew from the appearance of the Den Den Mushi that it was Domingo on the opposite side, so he cried, Young master, we have failed you!


    Buffalo, stop crying! Domingos voice softened a little, and said: Now that we have formed an alliance with Dragon Hunter Pirates. You have toe back soon and leave BaBy-5 there, she will stay with them!


    Young Master, youyou dont want me? Although BaBy-5 was holding a cigarette, her eyes suddenly became red.


    Domingo exined: Its not the case. Youre there as a contractor. Do you understand what I mean?


    Baby-5 reacted suddenly and quickly nodded: I understand, Young Master!


    Ian stood by and sneered when he saw this scene. Ian naturally figured out Domingos thoughts. Although BaBy-5 was left as a hostage, it was part of the agreement, but at the same, BaBy-5 can also be used to gather more information about the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group.


    Just understand this! Domingo said: During this period, you should follow his orders, okay!?


    After the two of them retreated, Domingo asked Ian to get on the call, saying: Now that the alliance has been reached, I hope you keep your part of the deal.


    Dont worry, Im a man of my words! Ian patted his chest.


    But in fact, its just a clich. No matter which one of these two, they didnt take the so-called alliance seriously. They havent even met each other. So, all the talking that has been said on the call felt like empty promises!


    On the surface, it seems that Domingo was still at a disadvantage, because he has to pay 300 million Berries, and leave BaBy-5 with them, so Ian has benefited more. At least after thismunication, he didnt have to worry about Domingoing along with the Marines to attack his pirate group.


    However, how could such a person like Domingo be willing to lose? After hanging up the call, he floated in the air and thought for a while, then suddenly changed his target and went in another direction.


    The ce he was going to was the base of a Yonko, the Strongest Creature Kaido!


    Fuffuffuffuffu! Domingosughter echoed in the air: Although I promised not to take action against you temporarily, it does not mean that others wont do it for me!


    From hismunication with Ian, Domingo keenly discovered a problem. Ian does not seem to know that Kaido was looking for him. However, he also has an underground identity, which is the intermediary in the underground world, Nicknamed Joker/ the Clown. At present, he has made contact with Kaido and started the business of artificial devil fruit with him.


    Therefore, Domingo intends to do two things! Seducing, while snatching!


    I will let the Beast Pirates deal with you, as soon as they can catch you, they will force you to hand over the identity chip! When that timees, I will get the identity chip back from Kaido, then I will kill you to avenge Vergo!

 Chapter 209: Fujitora’s attitude

    Chapter 209: Fujitora¡¯s attitude


    Buffalo left, he was going to get money for Ian, but BaBy-5 stayed.


    Seeing BaBy-5 staring at him angrily, Ian didnt mind that at all, he said with a smile, Would you please bring me two drinks?


    Ah! Ok! BaBy-5s expression changed immediately, turning around blushing, and then went to the cabin humming.


    This girl was really interesting


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ian also told the people on board not to abuse and embarrass baby-5.


    Fujitora came up, sat down beside Ian, and asked, Is that the Shichibukai, Heavenly Yaksha, Domingo who spoke with you just now?


    Yes, uncle Issho, do you know him? Ian said.


    Fujitora nodded and said, Shichibukais name, like thunder piercing the ear, Heavenly Yaksha, especially, but why would he look for you?


    Ian thought about it for a while, so he lowered his voice and said to Fujitora, I guess this might be rted to Vergo from the G5 branch He may be a member of the Donquixote Family!


    With that said, Fujitora suddenly seemed very surprised.


    Isnt Vergo a marine, vice-admiral? Fujitora lowered his voice: Is he colluding with Heavenly Yaksha?


    Fujitora understood Ians meaning, and thought that its could be true. Ian didnt exin to him in detail, but suddenly asked, Uncle Issho, what do you think of the Shichibukai?


    Now I am just a wanted person, what do I have to do with them? Fujitoraughed.


    I just want to hear your thoughts! Ian said, Its okay, we are just talking.


    In fact, he was curious. He didnt know what Fujitoras impression of Shichibukai was. Ian only remembered that after joining the Marines, Fujitora adhered to the idea of banning the Shichibukai title. However, was this opinion the conclusion drawn from observing them after joining the Marines, or has it sprouted before?


    Ian now wants to find a position within the Shichibukai, so Fujitoras view of them was very important to Ian, who is trying to keep him on his ship


    After thinking about it, Fujitora said: Shichibukai is actually a kind of privilege. In my opinion, this system is unreasonable. The Marines duty is to crackdown Pirates, however, when a group of pirates gets too strong, they will be granted the Shichibukais title. And this is extremely ridiculous to allow them to plunder legally! As a matter of fact, I have been wandering on the sea for many years, and I have heard a lot of rumors about these Shichibukai, this kind of privilege will make them get out of control after a long time. For example, Vergo, the Vice-Admiral was colluding with Heavenly Yaksha.


    Ian nodded. He knew that Fujitoras impression of the Shichibukai didnt seem to be formed overnight. What he said was quite reasonable. Shichibukai is indeed a privilege. If it continues like this, it may change in the future to be just like the Celestial Dragons


    With a smile, Ian asked him: What if the world government and the Marines give you an invitation letter to join and be a Shichibukai?


    Fujitoraughed and said: Im just a blind man. Why would they invite me?


    Then what if they invite me to be Shichibukai? What do you think, uncle? Ian changed the subject immediately.


    Fujitora was stunned for a moment and said, What you said to Heavenly Yaksha before, wouldnt it be true?


    The reason for asking this question was that Fujitora believes that what Ian and Domingo talked about was nonsense. Although they talked about making him a Shichibukai, Fujitora didnt take it seriously. However, when Ian asked this question, he suddenly realized that it might be true.


    So he frowned and said, Brother Ian, do you really want to be a Shichibukai?


    If I dont be Shichibukai, what do you think would happen to me? Ian shrugged and said: killing a Celestial Dragon is a huge crime, which means that if I dont make it up for this crime, Ill have to go down as a pirate all the time. Is it true that I want to take my friends and slowly develop our strength, and then be one of the four emperors, or be the second Pirate King?


    Fujitora touched his chin and thought! Yes, he is in the same situation as Ian. He is also wanted by the government, so he cant do anything about being regarded as a pirate. He doesnt even know what will happen to him in the future! This uncle has the strength. Cant he be a great pirate like the four emperors, or work hard to be the pirate king? He is a forty-year-old man, and Ian doesnt know what kind of ambition he has!


    In fact, the reason why Fujitora and Ian got along well was that they have a simr sense of justice, so they cant understand the dream of being a pirate, and searching for the One Piece wasnt a big deal to them.


    So when Fujitora thought about it carefully, he felt that it might be a better choice for Ian to be Shichibukai.


    In addition, if they make a careful calction, there were probably several Shichibukai who were simr to Ian. Whether it is Knight of the Sea, Jinbe, Hawk Eyes Mihawk, or Pirate Empress, these three were not wicked pirates. They agreed to join the Shichibukai, just because they didnt want to be chased and harassed by the marines endlessly.


    Thinking of this, Fujitora couldnt help sighing, That makes sense


    The conversation between the two was carried out on the deck. Some members of the Dragon Hunter pirates heard the conversation. Doroni scratched his head and interrupted: Captain, you are thinking about bing a Shichibukai. We are not against it. But we heard that the Shichibukai are actuallyckeys of the world government and Marines. Is this true? Dont forget from whom we have escaped, and now we are hunted by the Marines We dont want to be their dogs anymore!


    Ian looked at Doroni and the other silent people. He knew that the members of his pirate group probably thought this way.


    No! Ian shook his head and said, We are not going to be theirckeys? Its not for them to tell us what to do, we always have the final say. Whether we want to make a move depends on us!


    Raideen and the others looked at each other and felt that this was the case. Even if the world government and the Marines asked them to do something at that time, they could just go through the motions. Could they still insist on doing it?


    And to tell you the truth, if it had not been for Admiral Aokiji, it would have been hard to say whether we could have escaped Marijoa. Ian then continued, So dont blindly put the hatred of the Celestial Dragons on the Marines!


    Fujitora nodded on the side. In fact, he has been in contact with a lot of Marines over the years. He knows that there are many scums among them, but there are a lot of good people, too. What Ian said was quite objective.


    Meanwhile, Ian smiled suddenly lightly and said, Besides, dont you think that we, the dragon hunters, who escaped from Marijoa, have turned into Shichibukai, which means that we will get special privileges from the Marines, do you think that we cant beat the Celestial Dragons faces more severely? (We wont stop until we take them down)


    After liberating Marijoas ves, Fisher Tiger was injured by the ambush of the Marines. As a result, he was unwilling to ept human blood transfusion and ended up dead. Although it is tragic, on the other hand, it was not worth it, because his death, after being publicized by the world government, has raised the majesty of the Marines and indirectly consolidated the privileges of Celestial Dragons!


    There were countless strong men in this world, can it really be impossible to find another man who is as strong as Fisher Tiger and wants to rescue those ves of Marijoa? Of course, there are many, but the death of Fisher Tiger has made them hide such thoughts.


    This is how things are in this world. If Fisher Tiger was alive and the Marines havent killed him, maybe Marijoa will have a different result. If an endless stream of people has made the same liberation movement, Ian believes that these Celestial Dragons wouldnt be able to keep their damn privileges!


    Perhaps uncle Kuma proposed that he should be a Shichibukai at that time, and he had the intention to make him an example The enemies of the Marines were all pirates, while the opponent of the revolutionary army has always been the world government. Starting from any ce that can attack the majesty of the world government, the revolutionary army will be very happy.


    If the example of Ian was set up, some ambitious people may think, huh, look at that young man, how did he be Shichibukai? Wasnt it because he attacked Marijoa and rescued some ves? If I do the same, maybe I will be the next Shichibukai?


    When this idea began to sprout, it was the salvation of all the ves who were still under the envement of the Celestial Dragons


    Doroni was so stupid that it took him a while to figure out what Ian meant. On the contrary, it was other people who were quick to react. After listening, their eyes suddenly brightened.


    In the beginning, it was a pity that the rest of the vepatriots could not be released. Now, it seems that it is a good thing for Captain Ian to be Shichibukai!

 Chapter 210: the Principality of Salamis

    Chapter 210: the Principality of Smis


    Fujitora finallyughed and said, Well, if I continue to be on your side, Brother Ian, maybe I will be regarded as a member of your crew and they will cancel our bounties?


    Yeah! Ian smiled and said in a low voice: But Uncle Issho, didnt you say that you dont care about being wanted by the marines?


    Fujitora smiled and said, Of course, I dont care, but I also dont mind being a free man with no bounty on my head!


    So, uncle, are you willing to be the deputy captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group? Ian said.


    Fujitora said with a serious face: Brother Ian, since your pirate crew is not an evil group, even if I be the deputy captain, it is no big deal!


    Ian was taken aback, and then said: So, uncle, do you really agree joining in!?


    Fujitora smiled and nodded.


    Ian was just tentatively asking this question. He originally thought that Fujitora would take it off with the excuse that the appointed time did not arrive, just like always. However, he really did not expect that after asking once again, Fujitora would agree easily


    Surprisingly, he suddenly thought of something, and asked Fujitora: Uncle, you wont be thinking that after I be Shichibukai, you would take the opportunity to get close to the marines and observe them?


    He cant help it, the reason why Ian suddenly asked this question was that Fujitora agreed to be his vice-captain just after he learned that he nned to be Shichibukai. Fujitoras personality is not a kind of snobbish person. Naturally, it is impossible to simply cancel his reward. Inbination with the fact that Fujitora was eventually recruited to join the Marines in the original story, Ian had such a guess.


    When asked by Ian, Fujitora was obviously a little surprised. He didnt expect that his own thoughts would be guessed by Ian so quickly.


    Thats true! Fujitora nodded and said, Brother Ian, if you can really be a member of the Shichibukai, then please take me with you. Let me have a closer look at the Marines and the world government and see what kind of justice they have!


    Perhaps you will be disappointed! Ian said.


    If its just disappointment, not despair, then its ok! Fujitora said.


    Whatever you want to do, man! Ian shook his head and didnt say anything anymore. By virtue of the alliance of Domingo, Ian was able to unify the thoughts of the whole ship. His purpose has been achieved. As for the future, lets talk about itter.


    Although he knew that there were two Admirals with ten warships behind his butt, Ian was not that flustered, and the ship was still heading for the scheduled voyage.


    Later that day, Buffalo came back again and found Ians ship, delivering the 300 million Berries to Ian.


    Thats enough money to fill up ten suitcases! At that time, the eyes of all the people on the boat were dazzled.


    Ians crew was different from other pirate groups, because the original intention of the dragon hunter pirate group was not to plunder treasures of others, but to unite and protect themselves against the Celestial Dragons and the Marines.


    So when the members of his crew saw so much money, they didnt think much about it. However, Ian took out a part of the money and gave it to everyone. At least, they could y and gamble while they were on a long trip.


    As for the remaining money, captain Ian took it. This is a customary rule of many pirate groups. Ian can freely use and spend this money.


    But BaBy-5 was a little bit brooding, because she knows that this is the Young Masters money!


    She didnt understand why Domingo wanted to reach such an agreement with Ian. It was clear that he intended to destroy the Dragon hunter pirate group. How could things turn around and make him give this group tons of money?


    Dont be so proud! Baby-5 held a cigarette in her mouth, and said with crossed arms, Youd better cooperate with the Young Master obediently, otherwise, the Young Master will show you how terrifying he is!


    Ian ignored her. He knew very well what kind of personality this girl has. He was eating at this time. Matthew made him a well-cooked delicious steak, and the person who brought it was naturally baby-5. So he smiled and said: Would you please pass me the pepper!?


    OkOkay! BaBy-5 instantly changed her expression, and happily handed the pepper bottle to Ian with both hands!


    While eating, Ian said to baby-5, Whats so good about Doffy? Why dont you just join my pirate group!?


    You dare to speak ill of the young master! BaBy-5 was so angry that she turned her right arm into a rocketuncher and aimed at Ian: Ill kill you!


    As a result, Ian didnt look at her and said, Please!


    In the next second, BaBy-5s rocketuncher disappeared, holding her flushed face and said: IIIll think about it


    Then she ran straight to the cabin.


    Ian shook his head and felt that he had no sense of aplishment. It seemed that it was really easy to manipte baby-5, a member of Domingos staff.


    Its just Since baby-5 was easy to be controlled, this means that she is also easily manipted by others


    However, no matter what, having her on board was a lot of fun. Ill train her more when Im free


    In this way, another day passed quickly. At noon the next day, Ian and the others finally approached their destination.


    The Principality of Smis is an ind country in the new world. The name of the ind is the same as that of the country. It is called Smis Ind.


    This is naturally one of Whitebeards territories. Whats more interesting is that the king of Smis has a good friendship with the Whitebeard ording to the information obtained by Ian and his crew!


    The area of the Smis Principality is quiterge. The ind has a radius of nearly 700 square kilometers. It has a typical summer ind climate. In the New World, it can be regarded as a holiday resort, and the economy of this country is very prosperous.


    Logically speaking, such a country is the target of the World Government, but the strange thing is that the Principality of Smis is actually a non-participating country of World Government! Its the kind of halfway out!


    It is said that the King of the Principality of Smis was forced to withdraw from the originally affiliated countries because of his opposition to the heavenly gold system.


    Ordinary countries do not have such courage, because no matter what, the whole world still depends on the world governments protection. Many non-participating countries are punished by the world government. Their countries not only run rampant with pirates, but also their civilians could easily be taken asborers and sent to the Tequ Wolf in the East Blue to build the bridge connecting the inds. This is a huge project. It is said that it has been under construction for the past 700 years and has not beenpleted yet. After this long period, no one knew how many people have died there.


    However, the Principality of Smis avoided this fate. After the Whitebeard incorporated this ce into his territory, neither the pirates nor the Marines dared toe close to this country.


    The king of Smis, who has been in power for thirty-two years, has turned his country that was once suffering from the payment of the heavenly gold into a prosperous country with the help and protection of the Whitebeard.


    Such an irony


    Ian and the others got there, and after theynded on the ind, they saw Hawaiian-style scenes. Girls there were wearing cool clothes, but they are passionate and unrestrained. Mens skin was tanned, but they were vigorous and heroic. All over the beach of the ind, there were tourists wearing sunsses, bikini, and swimming trunks.


    As soon as they got off the ship, Margaret and the group of girls suddenly screamed in excitement and rushed towards the beach.


    The other men looked at the beautifuldies ying around, and their eyes were about to pop off.


    Go and y, just remember to return to the ship on time, Ian announced, and they all ran away with joy.


    Ian and Fujitora went to the ind together.


    I dont know where the Whitebeard Pirates are? Ian said as he walked: Isnt it said that there are people stationed on this ind from the Fourth Division of the Whitebeard Pirates?


    Lets just go to the ind and ask! Fujitora said.


    All right, lets go. Uncle Issho, Ill buy you a drink. Ian said.


    Fujitora smiled, he was very satisfied.


    When the Dragon Hunter Piratesnded in the Principality of Smis, a huge fleet gradually emerged on the sea hundreds of kilometers away.


    This fleet was formed by ten warships with the same size, blue bottom, and white sails painted with a blue seagull spreading its wings


    The Marines were gradually approaching

 Chapter 211: Relationship Between Student & Teacher

    Chapter 211: Rtionship Between Student & Teacher


    Report the situation! On the deck of one of the warships, a marine intelligence officer was saluting Kizaru who is sitting on a lounge chair, Admiral Borsalino, the movements of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group has been identified. Judging from their path, their target is likely to be the Principality of Smis!


    Kizaru wearing a yellow striped suit was slumbering. After hearing the report, he woke up, reached for the hat that covered his face, and said. The Principality of Smis? This country is not a member of the alliance? I heard that its one of Whitebeards territories. Is that right?


    Yes, Admiral Borsalino, ording to our speed, we will reach the target in two days! The intelligence officer was on the right track.


    Kizaru wore his gold-amber tinted sunsses, scratched his head a little, and said: Huuh, this is not an easy thing to do do we have to fight in the Whitebeards territory again?


    The situation is indeed veryplicated, but Admiral Borsalino, we are still waiting for your orders! the intelligence officer said.


    Im not the only Admiral in this fleet. Kizaru said: Wait until I ask the teachers opinion.


    With that said, he raised his left hand and dialed a number on the Den Den Mushi in his wrist: Hey, Sensei, can you hear me?


    However, after shouting for a long time, he didnt receive any response. Kizaru scratched his head and said, Huh, this is weird


    Kizarus words and actions were so slow and leisurely, it is estimated that he was worse than Ians chef, Matthew. He tried to call him twice, but there wasnt anyone answering. At this time, a voice came from the cabin behind: Uncle, didnt I tell you that the Den Den Mushi on your left wrist is used for eavesdropping?


    With these words, a huge figure of a fat man wearing a red Dudou (an undergarment covering the chest and abdomen) appeared on the deck. Therge man had a scar on his left cheek, and he carried a huge double-edged axe on his shoulder.


    This fatty was Sentomaru. At this time, he looked a little young. However, no one on the marines dared to look down on him, because he was the nephew of the Admiral, Kizaru, and also he has learned Haki at a young age, plus now he has joined the marine headquarters scientific unit. This scientific unit, which was under themand of Dr. Vegapunk, is specially used to protect Vegapunk and the very few people selected to work with him.


    Sentomaru! Here you are! Kizaru scratched his scalp and asked, Where is the Den Den Mushi used for calling?


    Its on your other hand! Sentomaru was a little speechless.


    Kizaru suddenly realized that he had used the wrong hand


    Soon, a voice came from the other end of the call, saying: Whats the matter?


    Sensei, it looks like we are going to fight on the Whitebeards territory again! Kizaru said: Do you have any good suggestions?


    Hmph, even if I have, would you listen? Zephyr snorted coldly.


    Of course, you are my teacher after all. Kizaruughed.


    There is no need to ask me! Zephyr was toozy to discuss with him and said, You are themander of this operation. Im just a retired old man. I wouldnte with you if it wasnt for Sengokus request!


    After that, Zephyr mmed the microphone.


    This guy, Zephyr, can be regarded as the soul of the marines, since he retired, he has been serving as an instructor in the marines. It is known that almost all the officers of this generation were trainees under his hands. All the marine officers in active service, including Fleet Admiral Sengoku, when they see him, they respectfully call him instructor or Sensei.


    The three current admirals were all his former students, but among these students, Kizaru had the worst rtionship with him.


    Of course, Kizaru respects him, but the problem is that Kizaru does not agree with Zephyrs way of doing things.


    Zephyr didnt kill any pirate when he was in the marines, he was known as the non-killing admiral. However, when he was 42 years old, his family was killed by pirates, so he hated all of them.


    Kizaru was his first student between the three after Zephyr became an instructor, and he was also the oldest one. Akainu was 23, Aokiji was only 19, and he was 26.


    Aokiji and Akainu were still young at the time. They admired Zephyr very much, the former Admiral, their instructor, but Kizaru was different from them. At this time, Kizaru was mature, so he always thought that Zephyrs principles were very ridiculous.


    Whats the use of pity for those sinners, because, in the end, it will only cause harm to yourself!


    It is because of this mentality that Kizarus attitude towards Zephyr was somewhat different, although Zephyr taught him well, he was keenly aware of Kizarus secret ridicule of him, which was difficult for Zephyr to ept.


    As a result, the rtionship between the two has not been very good.


    However, both Zephyr and Kizaru were affiliated with the marines, so although they have a bad rtionship, they have never solved this face-to-face. ording to the historical trajectory, the killers of Zephyrs family were conscripted as Shichibukai, and that broke Zephyrs trust, loyalty, and every kind of intimacy he held to the Marines. At that time, Kizaru, who was responsible for chasing him, had to fight with his former teacher


    ..


    Although Zephyr was old, he was one of the forces that cant be ignored. Both the Marines and the World Government must rely on his strength to take down the dragon hunter group with the support of the people he formed.


    In the same way, after the request of the Fleet Admiral, Sengoku, Zephyr agreed to this mission. Even if his partner was his least favorite student, he still came.


    Sengokus thoughts may have been considered in the best interest for both of them. He wanted to use this cooperation to see if he can make the rtionship between the two better


    However, with a simple call, things can be seen that Sengokus efforts were wasted.


    Although they were in standard warships, the personnel on three of them were not all elite soldiers from the Marine headquarters, but also they were members of his group brought by Zephyr himself.


    After Zephyr hung up the call, he couldnt help coughing twice, and standing next to him, a curvaceous young woman with reddish-brown eyes and dark blue hair framing her face immediately stepped forward and gently patted Zephyr on the back.


    Zephyr was indeed getting older. He has been suffering from asthma. After taking an aerosol inhaler and spraying it into his mouth twice, his symptoms have been alleviated.


    Looking back, Zephyr said to the girl, Thank you, Ain. Im much better.


    This girl with blue hair was Ain, she was also a student of Zephyr and a Devil Fruit User, but at the time, Zephyr was still on board as a naval instructor, his ship was attacked by Pirate Edward Weevil (T/N: I think its still unknown who attacked Zephyrs ship!!!!), only two of the trainee students on the ship survived, one was Ain and the other was Binz, and Zephyr lost his right wrist as a result


    Since then, Ain and Binz have been following Zephyr and be his right-hand. After forming the Pirate Guerri, they have almost attacked all kinds of pirates in the New World this year, and they have been looking for the trail of Edward Weevil, hoping to avenge his other trainees.


    At the beginning of their group establishment, Ain followed Zephyr to the first half of the Grand Line. That was the time when theypletely destroyed the Iron Bone Pirates, and when Ian identally ran into Hina.


    Seeing that Zephyr was in better condition, Ain squatted in front of Zephyr, like a well-behaved daughter facing her father, she asked Zephyr with gaze and curiously: Sensei, our goal, the dragon hunter pirate group, I checked their situation at the time, arent they a bunch of pirates formed by ves? Such a pirate group, strictly speaking, is not real pirates!? Why did you agree to do it?


    Ain, are you sympathizing with them? Zephyr wore a pair of sunsses and looked down at her. Because of the sunsses, Ain couldnt see how Zephyrs expression at the moment.


    Its not sympathy After thinking about it, Ain shook her head and said, I just think we shouldnte


    I didnt want toe either! Zephyr said: But in any case, the existence of the Dragon hunter group is provoking to the authority of the Marines!


    Ain listened to Zephyrs exnation and understood his thoughts.


    Her most respected teacher devoted almost all her life to the marines. Although the Marines did not protect his family, which led to his familys tragic death, he still believed in them.

 Chapter 212: Oak Tavern

    Chapter 212: Oak Tavern


    Ain also served as a staff officer in the Pirate Guerri team, so she had investigated the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group.


    She didnt know much about the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, but she discovered that the so-called very was the retrogression of civilization, so she didnt have any hatred in her heart towards them. When he found out that this group was made up of Marijoas escaped ves, she didnt regard them as real pirates.


    However, her admiration for Zephyr was unparalleled, so after hearing what he said, she strengthened her conviction and prepared to seriously deal with the uing battle.


    Although there were only two Admirals dispatched, Zephyr and Kizaru, as well as the elite soldiers of some of these warships, there were more than that in fact, such as Sentomaru who was brought by his uncle Kizaru, Zephyr also took two of his strongest men, Ain and Binz. In addition, there was a Rear Admiral on each warship.


    So to be precise, the strength they brought was far more powerful than a Buster Call


    When the Marines were slowly approaching the Principality of Smis, Ian and the others were already on the ind.


    Although the ck pirate g hung on Ians ship, and the citizens of this country also know that they were pirates, they showed them no fear when they saw themnd.


    The g of Whitebeard Pirates, which was spread all over the ind, gave these people great confidence.


    In the New World, although the Four Emperors roles this part of the world, in many peoples hearts, the Whitebeard Pirates were regarded as the strongest! The Whitebeard was the biggest rival of the Pirate King, Roger, so after his death, the Whitebeard Pirates became the crew of the new Pirate King, especially for the people of Smis, Whitebeards shelter was even more effective than the sanctuary of marines!


    When Ian and Fujitora walked into this country, they often saw a lot of noisy children hanging a Whitebeard emblem on their shoulders, role-ying as pirates.


    It can be seen how well the Whitebeard Pirates were deeply rooted in the hearts of the people in this country.


    In addition to this, what Ian noticed the most, was the number of beauties around. The countrys climate is hot, but it is not like the desert, therefore, both men and women here were wearing cool clothes! So, the young man, Ian, along the way, has seen many beautiful women withrge breast, wearing a piece of underwear and walking on the street, which made him feel that he was going to have a burst of nosebleed.


    This reminded Ian of Nami-Chwan, who will be mature and a hell of a sexydy in the future, the girls here were at the same level of beauty as what she will look like in a couple of years.


    A hot ckdy, as she passed by, she winked at Ian. Just as Ian mustered the courage to talk to her, she noticed Fujita beside him. She couldnt helpughing awkwardly and waving goodbye to them.


    After that, Ian turned into a deted ball!


    Because just now, when this prettydy came by, she sensed the terrifying aura of Fujitora, even though he was just scratching his head dumbly, she could not help shaking her head Nope! But the problem was that Ian was just an inch away


    Uncle, what are you doing? Ian asked him.


    Haha, although Im blind man, many girls are hitting on me when I was in the casino! Fujitora said proudly.


    Ian was speechless. Come on man, those girls were trying to snatch your money


    After a short time, Ian and Fujitora came to a tavern. At the bar, Ian took out two Berries bills, asked for two drinks, and then asked the bartender, Im here looking for the whitebeard pirates. Can you tell me where to find them?


    There was a reason why he asked the bartender this time. This ce was different from thest territory of the Whitebeard. Mainspring Ind was very small, and there was only a small town on the ind. Therefore, there were people from the Whitebeard Pirate Group watching the port. However, this was arge country, so it naturally has its own army and soldiers, and does not need members of the Whitebeard Pirate Group to maintain daily order.


    There must be some members located in this country, but the problem is how to find them among this huge poption.


    After hearing Ians question, the people drinking in the tavern couldnt help but look at them. Among these people, there were real tourists and some pirates who kept looking carefully at Ian and Fujitora.


    The bartender did the same. After carefully looking at Ian, he smiled and said: Many peoplee here looking for the Whitebeard Pirates. However, there are two different kinds of visitors. Which one are you?


    Ian understood the bartenders meaning as soon as he heard it. Sure enough, there is no shortage of those who think they were worthy of challenging the Whitebeard after getting a little bit of strength.


    There were a lot of people who are bold and reckless, and have a fluke mentality. Dont forget that after Ians face was exposed, the same thing has happened to him, even if they knew clearly that two Marine Admirals were looking for his crew, many weak pirates dared to attack him


    Therefore, the word visitors said by the bartender has two meanings. One is a real guest, the other is a challenger.


    Ian nned toe and see Ace, so it was naturally a visit in its real sense, so he nodded and said, There is a friend of mine who just joined the whitebeard pirates.


    After hearing what Ian said, most of the guests in the tavern showed envious expressions. The bartenders attitude towards Ian also changed. He said politely, Well then, you can go to the Oak Tavern. Members of the Fourth Division often appear there!


    Thanks! Ian raised his ss, drank the wine in one sip, and said to Fujitora: Lets go, uncle!


    After Fujitora finished drinking, he came to Ian and said: It can be seen that people in this country respect the Whitebeard Pirates! Thats not a good thing


    Because these people are protecting this country, Ian said with a smile.


    They went out and inquired about the location of the Oak Tavern. They went to the center of the city and found the bar.


    After paying for two more drinks, Ian found out the location of the whitebeard pirates from the bartender. It was in a corner of the tavern, where there were several small private rooms, built with sandstone.


    Ian and Fujitora walked over, and there were several pirate-like folks sitting there, four men and one woman, without exception, these five people were all tattooed with the emblem of the Whitebeard pattern.


    Seeing this scene, Ian got a unique idea. Would it be great to have a tattoo of the Dragon Hunter Pirates? This kind of logo is indeed very conspicuous, it doesnt just prove that he belongs to a certain group, but its also a kind of pride.


    What can I do for you? When they saw Ian and Fujitora, one of the five named Moxi asked with a frown.


    Are you from the Fourth Division of the Whitebeard Pirates? Ian sat down on the sand in front of them and asked.


    The five looked at each other and couldnt help putting their hands on the weapons they were carrying.


    Dont get me wrong! Seeing their action, Ian said with a smile: I have a friend who seems to have just joined the Whitebeard Pirate Group. Im here looking for him.


    Oh? Whats your friends name? Moxi breathed a sigh of relief. Since he is a friend of a Brother, there is no problem.


    His name is Ace, Fire Fist Ace! Ian said.


    Upon hearing the name, the five people looked at Ian in surprise. Moxi jumped up in shock and said, Fire Fist Ace!? The guy with the 220 million Berries bounty?


    Well, do you know him? Ian was a little surprised. At the time, Aces bounty should be 550 million after he became the captain of the second Division. So Moxi was right.


    More than just knowing! Moxi looked at Ian, he didnt expect that Ian was Aces friend.


    Fire Fist Ace was the neer with 220 million Berries bounty, and now almost the entire Whitebeard Pirates knows his name. At first, the rumors said that he was after the Whitebeards head, but he was stopped by Jinbe. After five days and five nights of fighting, the battle ended with a draw, andter the old man personally went out and took him on his boat.


    Now that Ace has joined the Whitebeard Pirates, it can be seen that the father has attached great importance to him. Such a powerful Logia Devil Fruit User has brought the strength of the Whitebeard Pirates to a higher level. Everyone can tell that in a few years, Fire Fist Ace will grow stronger into a new Commander candidate.


    So, when they heard that this young man was Aces friend, Moxi immediately stopped neglecting him and said: Yes, of course! By the way, since you are Aces friend, then your name is


    Oh, Im Ian, the captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, and this is my deputy captain, Uncle Issho! Ian introduced, Can you tell me where I can find Ace?


    However, unexpectedly, after Ian introduced himself, the entire tavern went silent. All of them, including five members of the Whitebeard Pirates, were staring at Ian.


    The captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group!? Youyou are the zing de Ian who is wanted for 5 500 million Berries!?


    When Moxi regained his senses, he let out a cry of exmation.


    Suddenly, the whole tavern was filled with a burst of noises. A big pirate with a bounty of 500 million Berries appeared in this tavern!?


    Although people here often see pirates of Whitebeards group, no one, including the Division Commander #04, Thatch, doesnt have such a bounty!


    Moreover, this uncle turned out to be his Vice-Captain. So, in this tavern, these two pirates were worth 800 million!?


    For a while, many people became very awed by Ian and Fujitora.


    Then Moxi acted in a hurry, respectfully poured a ss of wine to Ian, and then said, Boss Ian, you should sit here for a moment. In fact, Father is awake of your affairs. He took brother Ace with him and started looking for you. I didnt expect that you would appear here. Ill contact our Commander and inform him of this news!


    Isnt your Commander Thatch here? Ian asked in confusion: Plus, why are they looking for me?


    I dont know the reason. But Commander Thatch and the other Commanders basically stayed on Oyajis gship! Moxi exined: I will notify them immediately, and they maye to Smis, you just have to wait for a while!


    All right. Ian had no choice but to nod.


    When Moxi left, the remaining three men and one woman were helplessly trying to keep Ian and his deputy captainpany.


    But the people in the tavern, however, hummed and began to talk.


    The Whitebeard ising here personally!? Isnt isnt his health situation not so good? He woulde here for this dragon hunter pirate group!?


    This is not a dream, isnt it? Some people pinched themselves quietly, but they grinned with pain, and looked at Ian and Fujitora with horror.


    Could it be that the captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group will also bear the fathers name?


    In that case, the strength of the Whitebeard Pirate Group will be even stronger and highly terrifying

 Chapter 213: Young Reporter

    Chapter 213: Young Reporter


    Moxi quickly contacted thepanions of the Whitebeard Pirates and informed them that the Dragon Hunter Pirates had boarded in the Principality of Smis.


    Ace has been searching for Ians whereabouts all the time. He was very happy when he heard the news. He asked Moxi to tell Ian that he had to wait for him in the Principality of Smis, just for two days. Then, he and the Whitebeard himself woulde there.


    After hearing the message, Ian thought that it was not a long time, so he was relieved because he could rest for a couple of days


    In two days, the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group went crazy, ying, and enjoying themselves in this country. As a holiday resort, the Principality of Smis had all kinds of entertainment ces. Margaret and a group of other girls went shopping in a market, and even BaBy-5 was dragged by them.


    BaBy-5 originally didnt want to go arrogantly, but Margaret has also learned Ians trick, and directly used the word Please to easily pull her.


    There was arge yground on this ind. Although it is not as beautiful as that of Sabaody Archipgo, it attracts many people. Doroni was the most yearning for it. After hearing about the amusement park, he immediately took many people to y together.


    Here, even if they were of different tribes, there was no need to worry about being caught or kidnapped.


    Fujitora took some money from Ian and ran to a casino. The casinos on this ind were more formal, but Ian was worried about Fujitora, so he let Zick apany him.


    And Ian kept wandering around the ind alone.


    Ian was actually a foodie type person, so he was basically looking for the best restaurants on this ind. Anyway, he has money, so when he sees a crowded shop, he ran in and ordered their famous dishes.


    While eating, Ian would think of Ace, and then couldnt helpughing, after remembering scenes from the past


    If he was here with Ian, he for sure would do his usual move, Dine and Dash


    In addition to wandering around looking for delicious dishes, Ian found a tattoo shop on his way.


    As soon as he saw this shop, Ian stopped walking. He looked down at his two white arms and walked into the shop without hesitation.


    Due to the seal of the ck Dragon wave on his right hand, even if there was a special treasure bandage wrapped around, some heat of ck Dragon will still leak out. Although it was that not much, it is enough to damage Ians right sleeve. And Ian himself has a slight obsessivepulsive disorder. He always felt that having only one sleeve was very disturbing, so he had to tear the other one


    As a result, Ian hasnt worn clothes with sleeves for a long time. Although his arms were now well-proportioned and muscr, they looked monotonous.


    So taking this opportunity, Ian tattooed his pirate group logo on his left arm.


    The tattoo guy was very good. After finishing, Ian looked in the mirror and felt quite satisfied. Now he has a logo of the dragon hunter group on his left arm and a ck dragon wave on his right arm, which was barely symmetrical.


    After walking out of the store, Ian heard a loud noise on the street in front of him, and a crowd of people has gathered around, watching something.


    Anyway, there was nothing wrong. Ian went over to take a look, but after squeezing through the crowd, three Pirate-looking men were punching and kicking a young man wearing a hat on the ground.


    Although the young man was beaten by three strong guys, he was bent over on the ground, protecting something in his arms.


    Although the young man was beaten by three strong guys, he was curled up on the ground, protecting something in his arms.


    Ian didnt care much because he knew that there were sheriffs here.


    Sure enough, it didnt take long for a group of soldiers in strange uniforms to arrive at the scene. They were the guards of the Principality of Smis. As soon as they appeared, they immediately took the three men and nned to arrest them.


    As a result, the three pirates immediately raised their hands and said, We didnt make trouble. Its this guys fault. He was secretly taking pictures of the girls in our group!


    The guards were stunned. They knew that these pirates wont dare to make trouble on this ind. However, these three men were beating this guy in the street, maybe they are telling the truth


    So the guards immediately pulled up the young man who was beaten up from the ground and asked him with a serious look, Were you taking pictures without permission?


    I wasnt sneakily taking pictures! The young mans nose was bleeding, but he still said in a loud voice, Im a journalist! News Coo reporter!


    Ian was taken aback when he heard it, then looking down, he found that what he was holding tightly in his arms was indeed a camera.


    Reporter!? The guards were taken aback for a moment, but then they frowned and said, Dont you know that this ind doesnt wee people from the world government?


    Most of the reporters in this world belong to News Coo Corporation. The so-called News Coo refers to arge-scale newspaper group under the supervision of the world government. The specific name of the news group is not very well known, only news birds that sell newspapers around the world. In fact, it is this News Coo. In fact, they are under the control of the world government and spread the wanted posters issued by the Marines. Meanwhile, they will cooperate with the world government to conceal some sensitive news.


    Although thanks to the News Corporation, people all over the world can hear some fresh news and discover what new pirates have emerged. However, for those who really know its background, News Corporation cant be well received.


    The Principality of Smis was one of them.


    The guards were about to seize the camera in the young mans hands on the spot, but the young man was unwilling to do so, so he resisted twice. During the struggle, the camera in his hand fell to the ground and broke!


    Seeing that his camera was destroyed, the guards stopped embracing him. Then they warned him: if you came here as a tourist, we wee you, but you are forbidden to interview and report anything in this country. If you try this again, we will immediately arrest and expel you!


    The Principality of Smis was originally a non-world government member country. Who knows what these journalists will write in their reports?


    The guards then left, and the young man looked at the broken camera between his feet with tears in his eyes, and stayed low for a long time.


    Ian walked over with some curiosity, squatted in front of him, and said, Your camera is broken. Why dont you go back to your newspaper office and ask for a new one?


    I cant! The young man said without looking up, Im still a trainee reporter. I havent gotten good news for a long time. I will probably be fired when I go back this time. Instead, they will make me pay for the broken camera!


    When Ian heard this, he didnt know what to say, so he just asked, You werent able to find some good news, so you decided to take pictures of female pirates?


    Yeah, thats right The young man looked up at Ian and said, Whats so good about those ferocious male pirates? But the female pirates are different, they are sexy, hot, and spicy! Many readers like to see such women!


    Ian couldnt help rolling his eyes. This guy is actually the paparazzi of this world, right?


    If you continue to snap sneaky photos of female pirates, you will be killed one day! Ian said, Cant you make an excuse to ask the other party for help, such as making a magazine cover or something like that, then shoot it with a clear angle. Isnt that better?


    The young man was stunned for a moment, then he pped his forehead suddenly, and said: Yes, why didnt I think of this!?


    Shaking his head, Ian got up and left. He felt that this trainee reporter was so stupid and not that interesting.


    However, after he left, Ian did not see that the young reporter looked at his back for a long time.


    Huh? Its strange. Just now, this person feels so familiar! The young reporter scratched his head and muttered to himself in a low voice, As if I have seen him somewhere


    He pped his forehead again: Come on, remember! Ah, yes, he has tattoos on his arm, which seems to be a pirate


    In a ghostly manner, the young reporter actually followed Ian from a distance.


    After walking for a while, Ian noticed the guy following him, and suddenly turned around and said, Hey! Are you following me?


    While saying this, Ian clenched the scabbard in his hand.


    No! The young reporter quickly shook his head and said, I just feel that you are a bit familiar, as if I have seen you somewhere!


    Whether youve seen me or not, dont follow me! Ian said coldly.


    Oh, okay, sorry! The young reporter shivered and replied. He was frightened by Ian.


    Ian once again turned to leave, but at this moment, Ian found an abnormality on the street.


    Arge number of Smis Principality soldiers suddenly rushed out from the streets everywhere, carrying various guns and rushing forward quickly.


    Quickly! Keep moving!


    Go to the port now! Stay alert!


    More and more soldiers were pouring out, and at the same time, sirens suddenly sounded on the street.


    The humming siren soon spread throughout the Principality of Smis. The pedestrians on the street finally reacted, screaming in shock, and began to flee!


    Ian watched this scene dumbfounded, then grabbed a passing soldier and asked, Whats the matter? Are there any pirates attacking?


    Let go of me! The soldier pped his hand angrily, broke free from Ians grasp, and then continued to follow the team forward without looking back.


    Arge number of soldiers ran to the same target, which was the location of the port. Combined with the sound of sirens, the first thing that Ian could think of was a pirate attack.


    However, which pirate group is so bold to attack such a country? This country is one of the Whitebeards territories?


    While thinking about it, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in Ians vision. It was Moxi!


    He saw Ian staying beside the crowd, so he ran over quickly, panting and saying, Boss Boss Ian, this is not good! An enemy ising!


    Is it a pirate group? Ian asked.


    As a result, Moxi shook his head desperately and said: Nono! Its the marines!

 Chapter 214: Major Event

    Chapter 214: Major Event


    Ian was taken aback when he heard him. He didnt expect that in two days, instead of waiting for Ace and Whitebeards appearance, the marines rushed to this ind first!


    However, why did the army of this country react like this after the marines appearance?


    As a result, Moxi saw his doubts and exined: Boss Ian, you may not know that the world government treats non-participating countries very harshly. Recently, the world government listed a king of a non-participating country as a criminal and sent the Marines to arrest him!


    How can this be possible!? Ian couldnt help but stare blindly.


    This is not important now! The soldiers of the Smis Principality will negotiate with the Marines! Moxi said anxiously, Im here to find you, because I have something else to tell you!


    Whats that? Ian asked.


    Oyaji and Ace, and all themanders, have already arrived to this country on the Moby Dick! Moxi said with a sweaty forehead: But we just got the news that they have found a trace of the Beasts Pirates about 30 kilometers away from Smis Ind!


    The the Beasts Pirate Group!? Ian was so surprised that he almost bit his tongue while speaking, You mean that Kaido, the Yonko, appeared outside the ind!?


    We dont know if Kaido came in person! Moxi said with a horrified expression: Anyway, something big is about to happen! Oyaji cantnd on the ind right now, because he is dealing with the Beasts Pirates!


    As soon as Ian heard this, he immediately knew that the situation here was far from good, so he quickly said to Moxi, Damn it, I need to summon the members of my Pirate Group. The Marines must be looking for me!


    Well, Boss Ian, Ill go to gather the people of the Fourth Division. Oyaji has told us to cooperate with you! Moxi said: You have to leave the ind and go to the sea, then join our forces out there!


    Ian thought for a while, and found that it was his only way out of this. He didnt expect that the Marines speed would be this fast. Because, when they attacked the G5 branch base, which needs two weeks to reach from the Red Line, so even if the Marines responded immediately and dispatched this fleet, therefore, Ians ship should be about two weeks away from this fleet


    However, it was only two dayster that the Marines had chased them to Smis Ind.


    Could it be that the Marines were on their way here from the beginning? Was their intelligencework really so powerful?


    What Ian didnt know was that his guess was wrong this time. The information was not from the Marines intelligence this time, but from Zephyr!


    Zephyrs Pirate guerris have been working on taking down the Pirates in the New World, so they have a lot of information about the pirates. Since the exposure of Ians identity, the Pirate guerris have been searching for his whereabouts.


    This time, since Zephyr epted Sengokusmission and led the fleet with Kizaru to encircle the dragon hunters, the movement of the Dragon Hunter Pirates was predicted easily. Judging from their course, Zephyr immediately guessed that their next destination might be Smis Ind.


    The bigger the ship, therger the sail, the faster their speed! This is a matter ofmon sense. Ians ship was notparable to the Marines Battleships on any scale. On their way here, Ian and his crew have fought several pirate groups, which dyed them by a lot. Its really not surprising that they have caught up so quickly.


    Ian and Moxi separated, and they started to contact their respective people through the young Den Den Mushi on their wrists. Both of them were attracted by the imminent emergency, so theypletely forget the young reporter standing behind them.


    He turned to the left to look at Moxi who was leaving, then looked at Ian who was also leaving on the right side, suddenly, he gritted his teeth and followed Ian again.


    Something big is going to happen! The Whitebeard Pirates, the Beasts Pirates, and the Marines! The more the young reporter thought about this, the more excited he got: My God, Am I finally free of my curse!? This is a major event, definitely shocking news!


    While chasing after Ian, the young reporter called Pritz carefully took out a Den Den Mushi with long eyshes from his trouser pocket. His camera was broken, but Pritz had a special Den Den Mushi that can be used this time. Although he cant take photos, it can record and transmit the events live, known as the Cameko!


    Yeah, this Visual Den Den Mushi was Pritzsst hope!


    He picked up the microphone on the back of the Visual Den Den Mushi and dialed the number of his editor-in-chief. When the other partys voice came, he immediately lowered his voice and said excitedly: Hey, editor-in-chief, big news!


    A word immediately attracted the attention of his editor in chief, asking: What kind of big news?


    I am now in the Principality of Smis Yes sir, on the ind of Smis in the New World! Pritz said: Chaos all over this ind, a Marines fleet has appeared, and not only that, but the Whitebeard Pirates and the Beasts Pirates areing here as well!


    On hearing this, the editor-in-chief immediately gasped and said in horror, Is Is is this Marine fleet going to fight two emperors at the same time?


    I dont know much about the specifics! Pritz said: My camera just broke moments ago and I only have the Cameko Den Den Mushi left. Now Im going to try to get the live footage. Can you directly broadcast it?


    No problem! The editor-in-chief immediately said, I will apply your request immediately. If it is approved, your coverage will be live-streamed to the whole Sabaody Archipgo and all ces in the world where they have projectors!


    When Pritz heard this, all his worries were gone. The editor-in-chief gave him such great support as an intern reporter. He knew very well that as long as he could transmit the live event this time, he could be the Greatest Reporter of the News Corporation!


    Promotion, sry increase, and marrying a gorgeous woman a great life was waiting for him, just for streaming this major event.


    After a long breath, he followed Ian closely. At this time, he looked at the bear ear cap on Ians head and finally remembered who this guy was.


    At this moment, when recalled this figure, Pritz couldnt help staring at him in horror.


    My God! Isnt isnt he the person on the newly released bounty list that I have seen before!? He he is the zing de, Ian! Pritzs pupils dted: The Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, the furious pirate with the 500 million Berries reward, the mastermind and the arsonist of the Holy Land, Marijoa! Why why is he also on this ind!?


    Hmm listening to their conversation, it seems that the whitebeard is here for him!?


    Pritz was very happy at this moment that he was following the right person. If he had made a wrong choice and followed Moxi, from the Fourth Division, he wont be able to reveal such information.


    Smis Ind suddenly gathered so many terrifying people! Every time Pritz thought of this, he gets Goosebumps, but at the same time, his adrenaline soared!


    Come on,e on, as long as I stay alive, maybe I can witness a shocking event with my own eyes, Pritz said while pping his face.


    Now that the ind was full of turbulent people, Ian did not focus on Pritz chasing him from afar. While running, he contacted the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group and asked them to gather at the port.


    At the same time, at the port, two warships of the Principality of Smis also came out.


    Of course, these two warships can not bepared with the Marines Battleships, because they were built by the Principality of Smis.


    Thousands of soldiers from the Smis army were aboard these two ships, heading for the Marines Battleships in the distance.


    On the azure sea, ten Battleships with blue hulls and white sails were lined up in a row, appearing on the horizon, moving toward the ind of Smis, and their speed was quite fast. The soldiers of the Principality of Smis, standing on the deck, have been able to faintly see the ck muzzle of the triple-packed cannon on the other warships!


    Obviously knowing that the other party was the Marines, it was impossible to open fire directly without fear. However, the soldiers of the Smis Principality felt tremendous and iparable pressure.


    A Guru sound came over, and all the soldiers swallowed their saliva

 Chapter 215: Where Are They!?

    Chapter 215: Where Are They!?


    It didnt take long for the two sides to finallye into contact. The guards of the Principality of Smis sent a messenger on a small boat to request boarding a marine Battleship, which was approved.


    After the captain of the guard got on the warship, the first thing he saw was Kizaru standing in the middle. This famous Admiral was well known in the whole world.


    Admiral Borsalino! After the Captain came back to his senses, he said solemnly: May I ask why is there a fleet rushing to the Principality of Smis, what is the matter? Smis is a non-participating country and has not joined any Marine defense agreement. ording to the regtions, you are not allowed to approach our territorial waters!


    However, Kizaru did not care about such remarks, saying: However, the Marines have the right to arrest pirates all over the world, right?


    Arresting pirates!? Then why did youe to our country? The captain of the guards said without changing his expression, We dont have any wanted pirates in Smis!


    Yeah, weird Kizaru scratched his head and said, Then why do we get the information that the most powerful pirates are here?


    You are talking about the Whitebeard Pirates! the Captain said: Smis has epted the protection of Whitebeard Pirates only because of the disagreement with the world government. You shouldnte here even if you want to find the Whitebeard Pirates! Now, speaking on behalf of the king of our country, I formally have to ask you to leave!!


    Thats a hard thing to do. Kizaru said slowly: Although we didnte here for the Whitebeard Pirates, after all, that old man is not far away. Before hees, we should seize the criminals as soon as possible, so Im sorry, we cant leave!


    What do you mean? The captains face changed dramatically and said, Could it be that the Marines want to forcibly invade our country?


    As you said, the Principality of Smis is not a party to any defense agreement, so you are not protected by our government, right? Kizaru looked down at the Captain with his slim body leaning forwards.


    You! The captain of the guards was shocked by Kizarus words. He just wanted to say something, but suddenly he felt a golden ray of light shed in front of him!


    Kizaru started working, a kick swept over the captains face, and it was impossible for him to react in time.


    And the reason why the captain of the guards has realized things wont be good was the huge explosion that just burst behind him!


    One of the two ships of the Principality of Smis was hit by a golden ray. Kizarus attack wasnt aimed at the captain of the guards, but at the ship behind him.


    The goldenser beam hit the ships deck directly, while no one had the capability to deflect such a projectile or even react in time. The huge explosion sted arge hole in the middle of the deck, and the soldiers on the ship were blown up and fell into the sea.


    With the sound of ttering, the masts of the ship slowly fell down with a loud sound. Then the whole ship began to crack from the explosion position, and the bow and the stern copsed on both sides.


    The captain of the guards turned his head and looked at the scene. Although he had known that Admirals fighting power was known to be terrifying, Kizaru immediately smashed a whole ship, which was totally unexpected to him.


    Are are you starting a war with the Principality of Smis!? The captain said with a trembling voice.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, a huge axe flew by. The wide axe directly mmed the captain of the guards, whichunched his figure to the sea.


    This is for being a non-participating country! Sentomaru appeared on the deck carrying an axe and grinned at the captains adjutants who were still on board. If you hinder the Marines from catching these pirates, then you will also be regarded as aplices!


    Kizaru put his marine coat on, and said at the same time: Arrest them, prepare the shells while approaching the ind, inform Zephyr-sensei to block all ports in Smis! Dont let any boat leave the ind!


    Yes! Admiral Borsalino! A Marine Captain saluted immediately.


    After that, the Marines took action. They captured all the soldiers from Smis who hade to negotiate. Then, as the ten warships sailed toward the ind, they gradually dispersed their formation and began to encircle the whole ind.


    The triple-mounted cannon on the Marine gships also began to slowly rise, aiming at the port of the Principality of Smis, and thundered out three shells!


    At the same time, Kizaru lightly leaped, stepped on top of a shell at a very fast speed, and flew to the ind with the cannonball.


    Kizaru is the user of a Logia-type Devil Fruit, the Pika Pika no Mi(Glint-Glint Fruit). Since he is a Logia fruit user, his body must be able to flow. After his body was elementized, it turned into countless photons, so he was able to float and stagnate in the air. However, because light travels in a straight line, Kizaru cant change direction in his elemental state. So if he shed directly from the Battleship, it was very likely to fly over the ind, so he used the shell tond on the ind.


    As for the people on Smis Ind, as soon as they saw the guard ship suddenly bombarded and sank, they knew that the Marines wereing with bad intentions, so they all ran towards the depths of the ind in panic.


    Only the pirates staying on the ind were hastily boarding their ships at the port.


    After the three shells hit the ground, a huge explosion caused some unlucky pirates to be badly damaged. The mes of the explosion zed into the sky, and a lot of bodies flew into the air, screaming.


    Kizaru alsonded with the explosion of the shell, but the explosion did no harm to him. When the scattered shrapnel hit his body, it went straight through.


    His position happened to be near the harbor. After emerging, he looked at the horrified pirates. Kizaru turned around and saw that there were pirate ships leaving the port in a hurry. So he raised his right hand to contact the marine ships and said, Sink all the ships leaving the port!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom The Marines artilleries fired endlessly. This time, twelve cannons from four warships were aimed at the port. A ship of an unknown pirate regiment was attacked by all of these cannons as soon as it sailed out of the harbor. First, a few shells fell around their ship, sshing high water columns. However, when the pirates on board started to feel lucky, one shell struck their hull directly!


    After the st, a big hole appeared in the ships hull, and then two shells in session hit the ship again. A total of three cannonballs fell on the target. The gunpowder depot of the pirate ship was one of the ces struck by the shells!


    A terrible explosion urred, which lifted the entire ship into the sky!


    This scene scared all the pirate groups who wanted to leave the port


    Ten warships on the sea were lined up into a skirmish line, in a crescent shape, surrounding the entire port of Smis Ind, gradually turned the hulls and pointed the ships side to the ind.


    In repeatedly mming noises, small windows were opened one by one on the side of each warship, and more artillery muzzles protruded from the inside.


    There were twelve cannons on side of the ten warships, that is, 120 cannons were aimed at the ind. The pirates who saw this scene could not help but grab their heads in horror. No one could escape under such intense firepower.


    Hey hey, young man, I want to ask you something, do you know where can I find the dragon hunter pirate group? Kizaru walked over to a pirate with both hands in his pockets, and asked him.


    I I dont know! The pirate was so scared that he said: I I dont know this pirate group!


    The pirate must have known the newly emerged legend, Ian, but Kizaru was very dissatisfied with this answer. A burst of light shed, and the pirate was kicked in the face by Kizaru.


    Kizarus attack was too fast, although it doesnt really reach the speed of light, but it exceeds the speed that human eyes can catch, so that everyone he attacks gets a feeling of dementia, making thempletely unable to react.


    This poor pirate flew out after being kicked by Kizaru, Dong Dong Dong he went through the walls of several buildings, and when he finally stopped, the bones of his whole body were shattered, his flesh and blood were badly mutted, and he was not breathing.


    What What a monster! The tragic situation of this fellow aroused the fear of all the pirates present, and after this fear reached its extreme, madness followed.


    All the pirates took out their guns and fired at Kizaru. However, all the bullets passed through his body.


    Huh Whats going on here!? Why cant we hit him!? The pirates said in horror.


    Kizaru twitched his lips, it seemed to him that the pirates here were all small shrimps, so he didnt bother pestering them. With a gentle jump, he leaped into the air, and from both of his hands, countless rays of light emerged and were ejected towards the pirates below.


    While these radium shots hit the ground, a burst of explosions immediately came, and some pirates were directly hit, which left a small round hole on them. Their bodies were prated by his rays of light


    The whole port was like a carpet-bombing. The ground was full of potholes. The blue smoke from the explosion was still floating, leaving only corpses all over the ce.


    Kizarunded on the ground again, then walked slowly with his hands in his trouser pockets. Every time he saw a pirate appearing, he pulls the opposite side and asks him about the Dragon Hunter Pirates. If he doesnt respond, or if the answer doesnt satisfy Kizaru, he would immediately be punished.


    After killing several waves of pirates who rushed to the port, Kizaru saw another wave of people appeared, running towards the port.


    This group of people was rather strange, not only there were men and women, but there was also a huge giant running at the back of the group. Plus, there was a young man wearing a ck sleeveless windbreaker with a long Katana on his waist. His right hand was wrapped in bandages, and a bell was hanging from its end. As he ran, a crisp noise was made by it. He also wears a bear ear cap and his ck hair was tied into a ponytail, fluttering.


    Kizaru shed away and stopped in front of this group, then asked the young man who was in the front: Little brother, do you know where the Dragon Hunter Pirates are?


    Oh! We left them behind us, in the Oak Tavern on the end of the road! The young man was taken aback, and then pointed to the back.


    Really, thank you very much! Kizaru said: Then, Ian-san, in order to express my gratitude, let me send you on your way!


    With that said, Kizarus right leg was raised, bursting out a sh of light, and directly kicked the young mans face!

 Chapter 216: A Flaw

    Chapter 216: A w


    Thats right, Kizaru has encountered Ian.


    Since the members of the Dragon hunter pirates were scattered all over the ind, it took him a lot of time to gather all of them. Then, Ian led his people to the port as soon as possible, but they did not expect to run into Kizaru head-on.


    To be honest, Ian did not expect that the Marines would take action this decisively. Not only did they bombard thend, but Kizaru was also the first to go on the ind. It seemed that they lost their temper. This country wasnt a part of the alliance, which made Ian aware of the fact that non-participating countries have no rights at all!


    However, he did not expect that Kizaru would stop in front of him. Just as Ian tightened his nerves, Kizaru asked him about the whereabouts of the Dragon hunter pirates.


    Ian wanted to fool Kizaru and see if he could deceive him, but in the next moment, Kizaru called him out with his name!


    Thats right, Kizaru took this mission, how could he not memorize the appearance of his target carefully


    Ians little trick didnt deceive Kizaru. When Ian discovered that Kizarus body suddenly brightened, he subconsciously prepared to deal with his attack.


    However, he really did not expect that Kizarus speed was beyond the limit of his reaction!


    As soon as Ians defensive consciousness sparked, Kizaru had already kicked him! This sidekick came towards Ians left shoulder. A huge force immediately struck him, causing Ians entire body tounch out to the right involuntarily!


    Boom! Ians body hit arge tree beside the road, and the strong impact on his back made Ian spit a mouthful of blood!


    The tree was smashed into pieces in an instant, but the force pushing Ian did not disappear. He continued to fly to the right and smash through two walls, and then he finally stopped.


    Captain! There was a cry from the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, and Margaret even covered her mouth in horror.


    But then everyone reacted and attacked Kizaru one after another!


    Ian, their captain, has an iparable position in their hearts. Even if they know clearly that the man in front of him was an admiral of the Marines, they still had no hesitation in fighting back and avenging Ian.


    Doroni was the first to rush up, and aftering to the front of Kizaru, he immediately mmed him with his big w.


    Raideen was holding a huge shield in one hand and arge sword in the other. He chopped towards Kizaru from a high ce. These were new weapons he bought on this ind, but he didnt expect that the first guy he would use it against would be an admiral!


    The other members of the Pirate Group also drew out their guns and fired at Kizaru, or rushed towards him with their swords.


    These attacks together, instantly tore Kizaru into several parts, but the next second, a burst of light gathered, and his body re-emerged intact.


    Beep! Kizaru stretched out his right index finger towards Doroni in front of him, and a ray of light shed on his fingertip, and then aser beam prated Doronis shoulder directly.


    Doroni covered his shoulder with a loud scream and fell to the ground on his back. However, Kizaru didnt intend to let him go. He raised his right leg and wanted to step on him!


    Raideen and the others hurriedly attacked again, trying to stop Kizaru, but all the bullets and weapons passed through his body, leaving behind rays of light.


    Boom! Kizarus right foot thrust downward, and a huge explosion burst out on the spot. Raideen and the other who besieged him were all blown out, and Doroni, who was lying on the ground, was got it even worse. He was the center of the explosion!


    If Doroni hadnt been a strong Mink Bear, this blow might kill him directly.


    Raideen struggled to get up and looked at Doronis position. Seeing him lying on the ground, he couldnt help eximing, Doroni!!!


    However, at this time, Kizarus voice came beside Raideens head. Hey, big man, you are too tall, would it be better to lie down!


    They didnt know when Kizaru had disappeared, and emerged beside Raideens head, and the next moment, he kicked Raideens helmet.


    Another explosion erupted, and Raideen fell down with his eyes turned white, his entire head was covered with blue smoke, he was seriously injured and lost consciousness.


    When Kizarunded, Matthew suddenly appeared behind him and went to hug him from behind. He tried to touch Kizaru with his hands and use his ability to make him fall asleep.


    However, Matthew has forgotten one thing. He hasnt awakened his Haki yet, and he cant touch the body of a Logia fruit user, so he just hugged himself!


    Yo! Yo! This uncle doesnt like being hugged by other men! Kizarus body re-aggregated behind Matthew. Some small light balls red on his fingertips, and severalser beams emitted prating Matthews body.


    In a few seconds, most of the people who followed Ian were knocked down by this monster. Everyone rushed up, but they were knocked down one by one. Although none of them died, they were all seriously injured and their lives were in danger.


    In the end, only Margaret and a few girls were left standing. Although they knew that they could not deal damage to Kizaru, Margaret still gritted her teeth, picked up a fallen weapon, and moved towards Kizaru.


    ng! A shining lightsaber suddenly condensed in Kizarus hand, which immediately blocked Margarets sh, and the huge force made the sword in Margarets hands fly away


    Youngdy, its not good to act so strong! Looking at Margarets expression, gnashing her teeth, Kizaru shook his head and said, Im different from others, I dont mind hurtingdies!


    After that, Kizarus index finger shined again, he was ready to use hisser to attack Margaret and take her down.


    However, at this moment, a burst of intense gravity suddenly covered Kizarus body!


    Hell Journey! (Jigoku Tabi)


    Under this powerful downward force of gravity, Kizaru couldnt help showing a surprised expression on his face. Looking at the ground that was gradually copsing under his feet, he quickly elementized his body.


    Then, in this gravity field, he raised his head casually and looked to the left.


    He saw another group of people appearing, among them were several people from the Longarm Tribe and the Longleg Tribe, and a blind man with scars on his face. At this time, his sword had been pulled out of its sheath.


    Kizaru suddenly concluded that this huge gravity just came out of this blind man.


    You are Issho, right? Kizaru looked at him with a little surprise: Sure enough, this is a very powerful Devil-Fruit ability! Fortunately, I am made of light, otherwise, I would be crushed by you!


    This newly arrived wave of people was naturally Fujitora, Zick, and the others. Since he and Zick were both gambling in the casino, they rushed together after receiving the notice from Ian to go to the port and meet up. Due to the distance, they arrived here a littlete, but they just arrived in time to save Margaret.


    I see. Light has no Invariant Mass Fujitora also figured out what was going on and couldnt help exining in a low voice.


    Zick and the rest saw the other members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group lying on the ground. They couldnt help being furious and they wanted to rush towards Kizaru.


    However, Fujitora stopped them and said: He is a Marine admiral, and you are not his opponents. You wont be able to hurt him, so go and quickly help the wounded!


    Kizaru shook his head and said: You cant see with your eyes, and still you want to fight me?


    If you think I cant, then you have to try and find out yourself. Fujitora said.


    Kizarus fingertips glowed again and said, Huh, try to stop me then!


    When hisser beam was about to strike at Margaret again, Fujitora had already appeared in front of him, and the sword in his hand violently shed towards him.


    Seeing at the ck de, wrapped with Busoshoku Haki, Kizaru was slightly startled, and then turned to avoid it. In his hands, the Sword of the Gathering Clouds of Heaven condensed again to fight with Fujitora.


    Zick took the opportunity to carry Margaret away, and the others pulled the rest of the injured people.


    Wheres Captain Ian!? Zick asked Margaret.


    He he was kicked in this direction by Kizaru! Margaret panicked and pointed to the hole in the wall, which was smashed by Ian, I dont know if anything happened to him!


    Zick ran over in a hurry to look for Ian, but at this moment, there was a ttering sound, and Ian came out of the wall, and some debris fell from his body.


    Captain, are you all right!? Zick asked quickly.


    Its okay! Ive healed myself! Ian said.


    It took him a long time to get up, because after being kicked by Kizaru, not only did the bones of his left arm were broken, but he also suffered an internal injury. He had to switch Orihimes cards and treat himself.


    However, it was such a dy that all the members of his pirate group who followed him were severely injured.


    Fortunately, Ian has the means to treat them, as long as they didnt die, then he said, First carry the wounded aboard and let Ranga treat them. Then I will help them heal.


    When Zick heard this, his heart suddenly settled down, and nodded. He immediately called on the rest of the uninjured people to help. A group of people carried Raideen and Doroni away.


    It was not until then that Ian had time to observe the battle between Fujitora and Kizaru.


    However, Ian was shocked by this sight. He found that Fujitora is not an opponent of Kizaru!?


    In the beginning, Fujitora and Kizaru were inextricably linked, fighting in a very close range, but gradually, Ian discovered that something was wrong, and he became a little dazed!


    Whats going on here!?


    Bang! Kizaru caught a w with Fujitoras reaction, suddenly a front-kick hit his chest, then Fujitora was kicked straight towards Ian.


    Upon seeing this, Ian quickly opened his arms to embrace Fujitora and caught him in mid-air. With great force, he pushed the two of them, making them sliding out for a long time, but then they stopped after Ians feet plow two long lines in the ground!


    Whats the matter? Uncle Issho, isnt your Kenbunshoku Haki very strong? Ian asked him after they finally stopped sliding.


    I can seize him, but Fujitora wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said: But, my Kenbunshoku Haki (Observation Haki) can only perceive his outline And his body is made of light, as he started using full power, in my perception, he was like a ball of light


    Ian understood him immediately. In other words, because hes a blind man, Fujitora cant use his eyes to see things around, previously this didnt have a great impact on him. Although Fujitoras Kenbunshoku Haki was extremely powerful, Infinite Vision, he can perceive a wide range, but even at a high level, there was ack of delicacy.


    In fact, its not just him. If any Haki user closes his eyes, his Kenbunshoku Haki would be just like this. Only the position and outline can be perceived.


    Kizaru was the user of the Glint-Glint Fruit, his body was like a ball of light, known as a Light Human. When he fully activates his ability, his figure was like energy mass, which makes the edge of the outline that Fujitora perceives disappear. So he couldnt perceive how Kizaru attacks.


    As soon as he understood all of this, Ianughed bitterly. He originally thought that Fujitoras Kenbunshoku Haki might be the key to deal with Kizarus speed. Before all of this, he wondered whether he would let Fujitora deal with Kizaru, and he takes care of Zephyrs Kairoseki arm, but now, it seems that the situation is about to be reversed

 Chapter 217: The Upper Hand

    Chapter 217: The Upper Hand


    The problem of restraint among those with devil fruit abilities in this world is indeed very strange.


    Fujitoras power was gravity, not an attractive force. The difference between the two can cause different effects on Kizaru. If it was reced with the Dark-Dark Fruit, even if Kizaru was made of light, he may not be able to escape its attraction.


    In addition to the Dark-Dark Fruit, what Ian can think of to restrain the Glint-Glint Fruit might be the Slow-Slow Fruit of Foxy.


    But no matter which one, its not avable right now.


    Uncle, how is your injury? Ian asked Fujitora: Do you need me to treat you?


    Its nothing! Fujitora shook his head and said, Youd better save your energy for the fight. What were going to face is a fierce battle.


    Well, thats right! Ian nodded and helped Fujitora up. Then he asked Fujitora in a whim: Uncle, if I heal your eyes, you should have no problem fighting Kizaru? (T/N: Thats a great idea)


    Fujitora was taken aback, frowned, but then he shook his head and said, No, as I said before, it is a blessing to not be able to see Even if you can heal my eyes and I suddenly see his bright light, perhaps it will make it harder for me to adapt in such a situation, lets discuss thister!


    Hearing what he said, Ian temporarily let go of his thoughts, but when the two were talking, Kizaru said: Hey, you two, be careful, Im still in the field. So is it necessary to chat right now?


    With his voice, his fingertips shone again with rays of light, and aser beam hit them immediately.


    Spread out! Fujitora suddenly pushed Ian, and the two separated left and right to avoid the attack.


    Theser beam hit the position behind the two, and another huge explosion erupted there.


    After escaping, Ian and Fujitora immediately rushed towards Kizaru, and both swords shed the admiral at the same time.


    You can use Haki too!? Kizaru saw that Ians de was wrapped with Busoshoku Haki, so he didnt dare to resist the attack of the two men, and flew backward.


    Both Ian and Fujitoras Attacks failed, but this was also in their expectations. The Pika Pika no Mi was known for its extremely fast speed.


    Feeling a warning in his heart, Ian suddenly turned back and sharply swung his sword. He did not know when Kizaru appeared behind him, holding the Sword of the Gathering Clouds of Heaven in his hands, and chopping down towards Ian. This move just blocked Kizarus chopping.


    Kizaru shed again several times. Ian smugly waved his de to resist. While they were fighting at a close range, Kizaru said to Ian: Speed is weight, Ian-san, have you ever been kicked at the speed of light?


    Ian had to admit that Kizarus kick was so fast that he could not react to it at all, but after seeing the fight between him and Fujitora, Ian understood how to deal with Kizarus attacks.


    Kenbunshoku Haki (Observation Haki)! Yes, only bybining his experience and Observation Haki can he predict Kizarus actions!


    Ian struck back towards Kizaru, and this attack was blocked by Kizarus lightsaber. When the two were close, Ian said: If you can really reach the speed of light, you would absolutely be invincible, but are you invincible? No! So you cant really reach the speed of light, right? Huh!


    Very clever! Kizaru replied with approval, then turned around abruptly to block Fujitoras strike.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ian again raised his sword and shed Kizaru. Leaning backward to avoid Ians attack, Kizaru attacked Ian again with his light speed kick!


    However, this time, Ian suddenly raised his wrist, in a tilted way, to defend against this kick.


    Busoshoku Kka (Hardening) was concentrated on this whole arm, strengthens Ians defense. However, Kizarus kick was not only fast, but it was also very strong. Therefore, although Ian blocked the attack, he was still kicked so far.


    His arm hurts, butpared to the previous blow, when he was kicked and his bones were broken, this time it was much softer. Ian rubbed his arm vigorously and eased the numbness.


    Kizaru then engaged with Fujitora, but when he looked at Ian, he was a bit surprised: Your progress is fast!


    Ian ignored him and rushed up again.


    Kizaru is a Light Human, but the light itself has no substance. It is just like holding a shlight on an enemy. Kizarus light kick is using a simr principle. If he wants to attack with a kick, then at the moment of touching the targets body, he has to re-emerge from the elemental state into his own entity. With the help of the previous speed and the mass of its own entity, he can be able to create a powerful attack effect.


    If he continues to be elemental at the moment he attacks Ian, then his legs will only pass through Ians body.


    However, the elementalization and substantialization of the Logia Users is basically a thought in mind. This time is too short for Ian to perceive it.


    But paying attention to this. However, Kizarus light kick is a normal blow. Since he wants to attack a person with his leg, he must make the initial action of kicking, that is, lifting his leg. This action can be perceived and predicted by the observation Haki.


    Not only Fujitora, Ian remembers the scene of the battle between Kizaru and Rayleigh. In addition to being able to capture Kizarus entity with Busoshoku Haki, he was able to keep up with Kizarus attacks, relying on Kenbunshoku Haki.


    However, due to his blindness, Fujitora had some shorings in the way of perception when facing Kizaru, but Ian could use thebination of his vision and his En field to urately perceive Kizarus moves.


    Give him a little reaction time, and Ian will be able to face Kizaru, not so unrelenting


    Ians current En has made great progress. At the beginning, he could only maintain a radius of five meters, and now it has increased to a range of 100 meters. This was due to the growth of his physical cultivation with the help of Fujitoras gravity, which made his Nen recovery faster and maintained study consumption while opening arger En area. This was no longer a problem for Ian!


    The only troublesome thing now is that Ian and Fujitora were not prepared to deal with stronger techniques. Although they were capable of keeping their ground with him, he still has more powerful moves, and if they were careless, they may get kicked so hard or blown up


    So although it was two strong figures working together to defeat Kizaru, Kizaru still has the upper hand. A strong Admiral in his peak was not an easy opponent. Ian has a deep understanding of this matter when he fought Aokiji. At that time, in addition to the attribute restraint, Aokiji went easy on him


    But now his opponent was very different, Kizaru has no intention of letting him escape, and has been going with all his might


    Tuh, its really annoying to face Haki user opponents. After fighting for a while, Kizaru said with a dull voice, and then with a backflip, he leaped out of the battle circle, and then floated in the air, stretching both arms downwards.


    A dazzling light glowed around his arms, and then turned into countless light spots!


    Yasakani no Magatama! (Comma Jewel of Eight Shaku)


    Not good! as Kizaru jumped back, Ian immediately realized his next move. He immediately grabbed Fujitora next to him, hopped away, and said to Fujitora, Make us weightlessness!


    In Fujitoras perception, there was a cloud of energy all over the sky. He couldnt see it, so he naturally didnt understand what was going on. But when Ian pulled him and took off, he also reacted and immediately used his ability to eliminate their gravity.


    Without the force of gravity, Ian and Fujitora jumped high and fast


    Kizaru wasunching a dangerous technique. When Ian and Fujitora just jumped, the countless light spots immediately changed and turned into a beam of light, moving towards the position where Ian and Fujitora were standing!


    This time, the projectiles wereunched at the real speed of light. A torrent of deadly light particles falling from the sky continuously bombarded the ground. After hitting the ground, the energy contained in it immediately exploded, bursting continuously, causing extreme damage to the area.


    Some light beams passed under Ian and Fujitoras feet. If they took off a littleter, they might get hurt.


    The bombardment of the light bombs erupted very quickly, and it subsided after a moment, but the entire field was ravaged.


    The three of themnded almost at the same time, after the end of this move. He smiled and said: It seems that you are a lucky boy, you have escaped one of my strongest techniques! But Ian-san, dont forget that Im not the only admiral who came to this ind!


    As if to verify his own words, a tumult came, and Ian turned his head to look, only to find that Zick and the others, who had just been responsible for carrying the wounded, had retreated from the same way!


    Behind them, arge number of Marine soldiers appeared at the same time, a fat man carrying a huge axe was leading the soldiers to the spot.


    This is a huge problem, Captain! Zick shouted to Ian from a distance: The Marines have blocked the entire port and they are shelling all the ships in the port. We cant get out!


    At this time, a lot of soldiers were chasing after Zick, Raideen, and Doroni, who were fighting while retreating


    Ian didnt care much about ordinary Marine soldiers. He knew that the troops of the Principality of Smis woulde soon, and they might be able to offset the number advantage of the Marines.


    What Ian really worried about was the appearance of Zephyr and Sentomaru, plus there must be two other figures around, with Devil Fruit power: Ain and Binz!


    This is very bad, we have to push Kizaru away and find a way out of this Hell.


    Although Ian also knows that the Marines have blocked the entire port, as long as they can go out to sea, Ian will be relieved. The iing shells can be blocked by Wind Walls. As soon as they leave the ind, Fujitora can pull meteorites from space and opens a gap within the Marine warships.


    And if Kizaru dares to chase them in the sea, then Ian would find a way to knock him into the water!


    In an instant, Ian made a decision and nned to force his way out to the sea!


    Just when Ian was about to make a big move, he suddenly heard a voice.


    Fire Fist!


    Bang! Arge ball of Raging mes suddenly struck the soldiers from the rear

 Chapter 218: Flame Emperor

    Chapter 218: me Emperor


    When the huge fireball flew over, all the Marine soldiers on a straight line were set on fire!


    All the soldiers, who were bathing in mes, fell to the ground and started rolling. Other soldiers took off their clothes and pped the mes on their bodies. All of a sudden, there was a fuss in the entire marine formation.


    It was at this time that a small raft with a fire jet rushed straight along the cleared road.


    It was a strange raft that looked like a surfboard, and there was a cross-shaped mast at the back with rolled-up sails, two wheels on both sides, and an engine at the end. Ace was standing on a yellow raft shaped like a half crescent and rushed over staggeringly.


    When Ian saw this small boat, he immediately recognized it. It was the one-man, waterproof, yellow raft that Ace had been riding since joining the Whitebeard Pirates. Ace used his me ability to power its engine.


    Its just that Ian didnt expect that this crazy guy would drive it on thend!


    Obviously, Aces raft was out of control, as can be seen from his driving posture. Although he cleared a road with the help of his fire fist, he staggered all the way and knocked over a lot of marine soldiers. When he got close to Ian, he wanted to press on the brake, but he fell down and the boat under his feet was lifted into the air.


    Aagh, it hurts! Ace got up from the ground and a huge bump appeared on his forehead


    Kizaru didnt know Ace at first, so he stared at him for a while. Finally, he saw the emblem of Whitebeard Pirates on Aces back, and then, he recognized who was the guy wearing the cowboy hat in front of him.


    This kid seems to be Fire Fist Ace Some time ago, a new pirate with the same characteristics has emerged and became famous in a short period! Kizaru thought to himself, I havent heard much about him recently. I didnt expect him to join the Whitebeard Pirates Am I in trouble now, does his presence mean that the Whitebeard ising too?


    Ian also noticed the Whitebeard emblem on Aces back, which seemed that it had just been tattooed.


    The raft that flew to the sky fell down with a tter and almost hit Ian Aceughed, scratched his head, and said, Sorry, Oyaji just gave me this boat. Its the first time Im driving it. Im not very proficient!


    Ian looked at him speechlessly and said: How did you get in? Arent the Marines blocking the port?


    Ace held on to his hat and, with a smile, he revealed his white teeth: I blew up a warship and rushed in!


    We were about to leave, but instead, you came in Ian was not surprised by Aces appearance. He had learned from Moxi that Ace and Whitebeard werending, so he was prepared.


    Its just, why is Ace alone?


    So Ian asked, Werent you guys doing to deal with the Beast Pirates?


    Ow, yeah! Ace nodded said: They surrounded the old man, Oyaji, but they havent done anything yet. I was worried about you, so I took this boat to meet you by myself.


    Ian could tell that Ace called the Whitebeard Oyaji very smoothly. It seemed that he hadpletely epted the Whitebeard as a father, and by association, he gained a new identity.


    Although Ace was the only one who came, he was still a force to be reckoned with. At this time, all the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group gathered around these three monsters, including baby-5, while the soldiers surrounded them.


    At this time, there were thousands of soldiersnding on Smis, and they seemed to be densely packed.


    However, the members of the Dragon Hunter pirate were not rmed.


    Kizaru naturally saw this scene, and he was a little confused, not understanding why Ian and the others were so confident.


    What he didnt know was that although he had the upper hand over Ian and Fujitora alone, but to be honest, it was just that Fujitora and Ian didnt take him seriously for the time being. Whether it was Fujitora or Ian, their real power has not been yed out yet.


    Sentomaru stood at the front and said to Ian: Lets be honest here, you cant run away from us now!


    Ian ignored him and said to Fujitora: Uncle, do you want to handle the situation?


    Fujitora smiled and said, This is what you mean!


    As Fujitora pulled out his sword, in the gap of his sword and its scabbard, a ray of light glowed from the de, and a vast force suddenly struck towards the densest ce of soldiers in front.


    Gravity de, Fierce Tiger!


    In the next second, the dense marine formation was separated to the left and right!


    This scene was as spectacr as Moses dividing the sea! The Marines, crushed by theteral gravity on both sides, rolled over and flew out.


    The power of Fujitora directly overthrew the lineup of thousands of marine soldiers, revealing a wide avenue in the middle.


    Aces eyes popped out. He didnt expect the blind man beside Ian to be so powerful.


    Not only Ace, but even Kizaru was a bit scared. When he was fighting Fujitora before, because Fujitoras abilities didnt work on him, he didnt think that this man was so powerful. He thought that the words of Vice-Admiral Tsuru were exaggerated. However, there was no verification until he saw the scene before him. After this moment, Kizaru found that he totally underestimated this blind man, Issho.


    Back off! As soon as Ian waved his hand, all the members of the Dragon hunter pirate group immediately uttered an excited shout and headed forward.


    Ace was in the middle of it. It seemed that they were facing so many Marines, so he became very excited. Seeing that a captain staggered up and wanted to rush and attack, Ace flew over with a fire fist.


    As for Ian and Fujitora, they were at the very end. They have not forgotten that Kizaru was still there!


    Eight Span Mirror! (Yata no Kagami)


    Kizaru ced both hands in front of his stomach and faintly formed a circle, then rays of light suddenly ejected from them, with a curved refraction trajectory, bouncing on the surrounding buildings, and in the next second, Kizaru teleported where this ray of light stopped and instantly appeared in front of Ace!


    It seems that because Aces Fire Fist was lethally damaging the marine soldiers, Kizaru thought about getting rid of him first, so used the Eight Span Mirror to reach Aces location, and his leg quickly moved towards Aces head


    However, this kick was blocked by Ian, who reacted simultaneously.


    Purple mes flooded Ians de, and Ian used Ioris skill: 100 Shiki  Oni Yaki, and blocked Kizarus attack in mid-air.


    As the moment of Kizarus kick substantialized, Ians attack took effect, burning his trouser, but he was still crushed by Kizarus powerful kick.


    At the moment when Ian helped Ace by blocking this blow, Ace also reacted. His left and right arms were burning with raging mes, then with a sharp turn, he stretched his hands toward Kizaru above.


    Tworge balls of mes pierced through Kizaru and punched two huge gaps in his body. However, countless light particles emerged, and Kizaru recovered in a blink of an eye.


    Zeep! With a slight sound, Kizarus fingertip fired aser prating Aces body.


    However, Ace is also a Logia fruit user, his body was made of mes. When thisser beam went through his body, it exploded after hitting the ground, but it did nothing to Ace.


    At this moment, a huge Flying sh came from below, and flying directly towards Kizaru. His expression changed dramatically. He hurriedly hovered backward and avoided the projectile. The Flying sh flew over his hair and cut off the edge of the hat he was wearing.


    A strong Flying sh mixed with Haki? Kizaru was floating in the air. Bowing down and looking at Ian holding his sword, he said, Its really dangerous! If I get hit by this blow, I will probably be injured badly!


    Ian noticed the falling brim of Kizarus hat. After discovering that such an attack was effective against Kizaru, Ian decided to keep using it, and once again, heunched a few Flying shes toward Kizaru.


    Its just that the speed of these projectiles was still a little slow, so with Kizarus maneuverability, as long as he concentrates a bit, he could easily escape them.


    How troublesome let me show you something more powerful. As he spoke, Kizaru opened his right palm and looked down at the three guys below.


    Arge amount of light began to converge on top of his palm, and his right hand began to shine, dazzling a lot more than before.


    Ace immediately sensed that this move was very powerful, so he also raised his right hand up high. A huge fireball appeared above his hand and began to swell rapidly.


    Laser Bomb!


    Great me Commandment: me Emperor! (Dai Enkai: Entei)


    Kizarus Laser Cannon was fired from a high ce at a very fast speed, but it hit Aces huge Fireball head-on. Both techniques were high-energy Attacks, so a collision explosion immediately urred!!!


    Boooom! A ring of shock waves spread from the collision point in all directions. The trees in the impact range were directly blown off, and the ss of the surrounding buildings was smashed!


    The marine soldiers, once again, were blown away by the explosion, and so did some members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group.


    Woooaaa! Under a big tree about a few hundred meters away, the trainee reporter Pritz was almost hit by a fallen tree branch and let out a loud scream.


    The battle scene was so fierce that Pritz even thought he was going to die at the moment.


    However, in spite of his panic, he stood firm and held the Visual Den Den Mushi, while keeping the Den Den Mushis eyes pointed to the battle scene.


    Boss Editor-in-Chief! Did you see that? Pritz stammered into the microphone: Has the live broadcast stopped?


    Its on, well done, Pritz! An excited voice came out from the Den Den Mushi: Fantastic! The world will be amazed by this battle, believe me, as long as we keep receiving the signal, the whole battle will be seen by the entire world.


    Hearing this, Pritz breathed a sigh of relief and continued to hide under the tree, looking towards the other side


    I dont know what happened after this collision. Who won? Pritz thought to himself: Its better not to expect the oue so quickly


    It seems that Pritzs thoughts were on point. When the smoke and dust dispersed, Kizaru was floating in the air unscathed. Simrly, Ace was standing on the ground unharmed! It looks like their attacks have offset each other


    However, as the scene got cleared, Kizaru saw that Ian was lifting his right hand and aiming at him.


    On his arm, there were fments of electric light, and a pebble-sized ck iron ball was floating above his fingertips!


    Super Electromaic Cannon! As Ians words fell, this projectile burst out with a deafening sound and was ejected at the speed of thunder!


    Since Kizaru was floating in the air 20 meters away from the ground, Ian didnt care about the range issue. He directlyunched this technique with his greatest power, which caused the projectiles speed to be far faster than before


    Fast! Too fast! This time Kizaru finally couldnt react, almost the moment Ian fired the Super Electromaic Cannon, he was hit.


    Kizarus head was directly hit, leaving a huge gap, and half of his head was gone!


    Did it work? Ian kept an open eye on the location where Kizaru was attacked

 Chapter 219: The end of Salamis Battle

    Chapter 219: The end of Smis Battle


    In fact, there were not many Logia fruit users that Ian hase into contact with. Ace was the first and Smoker could be counted too. Besides, the others were Aokiji and Kizaru.


    However, Ian has discovered an interesting phenomenon, that is, the long-range energy attack of the Logia fruit users doesnt seem to be able to be attached with Busoshoku Haki!


    For example, if Ace throws a ball of fire towards his target, since this ball of fire is part of his own ability, he cant enhance it with Haki, and he cant turn it into a ck ball of fire.


    The same goes for Kizarusser, which is why the attacks of the two prated the others body and could not cause any damage.


    It seems that if someone wanted tounch a long-range attack with Busoshoku Haki, it has to only be attached and wrapped around an entity. For example, the Kuja warrior covers their arrows with Buso Koka, while shooting them, and that will make them explode and increase their destructive power.


    In fact, when Ian thought about it carefully, it seems that Busoshoku Haki does only work like this. It can be hardening the body of the users and their weapons. These are all entities, so Busoshoku Haki doesnt get mixed with elements/energy.


    Could Kizaru also use Busoshoku Haki? There is no doubt about that, but the problem is that he seems to be able to entangle Haki only at the moment of attack, when he returns to his physical form.


    However, things are different for Ian. Because his Nen is Haki, and the source of his Haki is the tank of the Nen he has, so he can use Nen techniques to release such powerful abilities. Therefore, when he ejected the ying shes, he essentially released a projectile of Nen, and he hit the elementized body of Kizaru.


    When Logia users body gets elementalized, his clothes will also turn, but Ian just cut off his brim, which made him confirm this matter.


    Although his Nen abilities were limited by amount constraints, in fact, it is much easier to use than Haki.


    However, due to the slow speed of his Flying sh, Kizaru could dodge them effortlessly. So Ian wanted to use a higher speed attack, that is, the Super Electromaic Cannon!


    During the enormous collision between Ace and Kizarus attacks, Ian used the iron sand ability to gather some small grains from the surrounding ground and condense a bullet. This projectile was undoubtedly a solid entity, so Ian covered the bullet with Haki and fired it!


    Ian was looking forward to this blow, and the reaction of Kizaru has made Ian a little excited.


    Kizarus half-sted head was restored as the light particles reappeared. However, when he recovered, Ian saw that the sunsses on his face werepletely broken!


    This proves that Kizaru was indeed damaged by this blow! The broken half of his sses was the evidence. Although his head was unscathed, it is because of the self-healing characteristics of the Logia Users. If they were not subjected to attribute restraint, they can all recover. Of course, this self-recovery is only caused by the intangibility, and the ability to reform their elemental body if its structure was disrupted in any way, not that they are immortal. (During the war, Akainu was cut open by Vistas sword wrapped with Haki, but he was OK.)


    It hurts! Kizaru recovered and came on top of Ian, in midair: This hit was yed out very well! I liked these sses very much, but you broke them


    Half of his forehead was very swollen. Even he felt that the attack ejected by Ian was very dangerous. If the Haki attached to the small bullet was strong enough, and if the projectile didnt get partly offset by the elemental sunsses, he might have a blind eye.


    Yo, yo, young man! You are too dangerous! Kizaru said to Ian: I finally know why Aokiji was hurt by you. A dangerous person like you must be eliminated!


    As he spoke, Kizaru opened his arms and stared at Ian below. Countless light spots emerged again!


    This time the emerging light spots were densely packed, too many to be counted, and all the people got Goosebumps when they saw it.


    Sentomaru was on the other side fighting with Raideen and the others. After seeing this scene, they immediately shouted: No, thats not good, the old man is red up!


    He immediately said to all the marine soldiers: Get away!


    Ian and the others sensed a very bad feeling, looking at this situation. Kizaru was using the enhanced version of Yasakani no Magatama(Comma Jewel of Eight Shaku!). Ian felt troubled just by the previous attack, the non-enhanced version, and he couldnt think of any good defense method for the moment.


    At first, Ian wanted to let Fujitora make them float again, but it was toote. Kizaru, flying in the air, mmed his hands downwards vigorously and countless beams of light wereunched towards Ian and the others!


    Yasakani no Magatama  Barrage!


    Ian wanted to activate the Three Sacred Links Shield and open arge defensive roof. He didnt know how long such a move couldst, but he had to use it. However, what he didnt expect was that a figure next to him moved faster than him!


    Before Ian and Ace took turns to attack Kizaru, Fujitora hadnt help much, but at this critical moment, he finally moved!


    Gravity Control!


    A huge stone wall flew quickly and madly, directly blocking the top of everyones head!


    This huge wall was pulled by Fujitoras ability, and its source was a huge building that copsed previously.


    Kizarus beams of light sprang down, but they all hit the stone wall. Although his beam shots were dense and powerful, because of the thickness of this wall, Kizarus projectiles made countless holes on it, but they could not pierce through


    Although Fujitoras gravity fruit abilities have no effect on Kizaru, he has been thinking about how to deal with his moves all the time, and his move at this critical moment has indeed achieved miraculous effects.


    Finding that his attack was blocked, Kizaru was not discouraged, and loudly said: Huh! This is useless, let me see, how long this wall canst you!


    Raising both hands high once again, arge number of beam bullets were ejected towards the stone wall. As the number of strikes on the wall increased, it began to crack gradually.


    Fujitora held the sword in his hand and said: I didnt intend to keep blocking your shots with the wall for a long time


    Kizaru heard this and was slightly dazed: What do you mean?


    Look up at the sky! Fujitora said.


    Because Kizaru was attacking madly from the air, he didnt sense anything above his head. So when he got this hint, he suddenly found that there was a shadow covering him from the top.


    Looking up, he saw a burning meteorite, falling in his direction!


    Is this the kind of meteorite that destroyed the G5 branch? Kizaru said: Huh, did you forget that Im the Light Human. Are you sure that this rock can hurt me?


    No, it wont! Fujitora confessed readily, and said, Because this meteorite isnt going to hit you


    Ian and Ace have been looking up at the meteorite in the sky since it appeared, and have been visually observing its trajectory. They soon discovered that the meteorite wasnting in their direction, but it about to fall


    In the sea not far away!


    The seawater is the most useful thing to deal with a devil fruit user! With Fujitoras sigh, the meteorite crashed down and hit the outside of the port.


    Baaang!!!


    The meteorite that Fujitora pulled down was slightlyrger than the one used when he destroyed the G5 base. Such a meteorite, with great speed, will probably erase most of thends nearby if it falls on the ground. However, Fujitora controlled it and made it fall into the sea this time, which would cause a different result!


    The moment the meteorite fell, it aroused huge waves. Because itnded near the harbor, a tsunami emerged instantly and it was about to hit the coast of Smis ind!


    A hundred meters high tsunami wave rolled and rushed toward their side. Looking up obliquely, everyone could see the blue water and white waves approaching, the Marine soldiers ran away in terror, and none of them did care about fighting the Dragon Hunters.


    Uncle, arent you also a devil fruit user? Ian stared at the huge wave of the tsunami dumbfounded, and said to the Fujitora next to him: You will also be powerless if you touch the seawater!


    Ah, I totally forgot about this! Fujitora scratched his head and then solemnly said to Ian: Then Captain, you have to handle the rest!


    Ace held his cowboy hat and said with a smile. Oh, then Ian, I will also count on you!


    Both of them knew that Ian wont be affected by the seawater. Although they didnt know why Ian was an exception, they didnt ask much and waited for Ian to rescue them.


    This made Ian very speechless Wondering if he has met two fake teammates? Damn it, what about our ship, it will also be smashed by the tsunami?


    The tsunami has already swept through everything, including Kizaru in mid-air. The size of the tsunami wave was toorge to be dodged from the side. Kizaru originally wanted to continue flying high, but unexpectedly, Ianunched two huge Flying shes diagonally towards the sky, sessfully preventing him from moving upward!


    After such a dy, Kizaru was hit by a water ssh, making him lose his strength, and falling down from high altitude.


    The ce where they were fighting was very close to the coast, which caused the tsunami to flow at an extremely fast speed. The turbulent sea mixed with immense force crushed everyone and destroyed everything in its way!


    All the soldiers, the Dragon Hunter Pirates, Ian, Ace, Fujitora, Kizaru, and Sentomaru, none of them could escape the impact of this wave due to its range


    Pritz, who was hiding under a tree and delivering the live broadcast, waspletely frightened in the face of this wave. He just held the visual Den Den Mushi in his hands, faithfully recorded all of this, and then he got swallowed up by the seawater. (T/N: Here lies Pritz Rip young man!)


    Around the whole world, there were about a thousand screens projecting the battle, and millions of people have witnessed this scene with their own eyes

 Chapter 220: intermission (2 in 1)

    Chapter 220: intermission (2 in 1)


    Since Pritz has been following Ian at a distance, his live broadcast actually started from the moment Ian and his crew encountered Kizaru.


    The signal that his Den Den Mushi transferred, through the transmission of their biological waves, crossed the ocean and arrived at the main room of News Corporation. There was a giant host Den Den Mushi, receiving the signal from the visual Den Den Mushi, and then the signal was quickly dispatched to the screens all over the world.


    The N.58 mangrove area of Sabaody Archipgo was the best ce under-order on the entire ind, because that location was the closest to the Local headquarters of the Marines, which made it often visited by government officials and marine officers.


    Around the N.58 mangrove area, several huge monitoring screens were erected. These screens were usually closed and rarely streaming anything. Only when the World Government and Marines have any major event, will these screens work


    Due to this, there were often reporters around.


    Perhaps because of the two dispatched Admirals this time, the world government was very confident in capturing the Dragon Hunter Pirates, so News Corp obtained permission for this live broadcast.


    When the screens suddenly turned on, it immediately attracted the attention of many reporters. They stayed attuned, waiting for the moment when the screen lights up. At this time, they could obtain news to report.


    Very soon, from just a couple of journalists to more than a hundred reporters were gathered under these screens.


    However, many reporters did not know whats about to happen, so after gathering, they kept asking each other


    At this moment, Pritzs face appeared on the screen. He gave a brief exnation of the live broadcast, saying: Dear viewers, Im a News Corp intern reporter, Pritz. Im in the Principality of Smis right now, and this is my report! The mastermind of the Marijoa recent incident, Ian, the captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, has been confirmed that hended here. Now the Marines have surrounded the ind and they are about to arrest the Dragon Hunter Pirates. However, ording to the information obtained, the Whitebeard Pirates and the beasts Pirates have also appeared in the nearby sea


    Following Pritzs introduction, the reporters present suddenly gasped, because they heard two unspeakable names from his mouth.


    At the next moment, Pritzs face disappeared and got reced by a group of running people. From this angle, it can be seen that Pritz was still a little far away, so the audience could not identify this crowd.


    Hey, are those people the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group?


    That guy named Pritz, should get closer, we can see clearly!


    A trainee reporter is a trainee reporter, so unreliable!


    Before the reporters have finished their mockery, a famous figure appeared.


    The appearance of Admiral Kizaru in his yellow striped suit made the reporters inexplicably excited, he was dispatched to hunt these pirates down. It seems that this pirate crew was about to be screwed.


    Sure enough, the two sides started moving directly. Seeing the picture of Ian being kicked out by Kizaru and watching the admiral beat down the Dragon hunter pirates one after another, the reporters were so excited that they wrote down the description of every scene with gorgeous rhetoric and pen tips. Theycked understanding of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, so naturally, they all stood on the Admirals side, while more and more people gathered under the screens.


    This did not only happen in Sabaody Archipgo, but the same thing urred in the whole world where the signal can be received.


    However, as the battle progressed, when Fujitora and Ace appeared at a critical time, the excited people slowly fell silent.


    Huh, have you noticed that although those people cant defeat the Admiral Kizaru, it seems that he cant take them down, too!


    What a stupid thing to say! The Admirals are invincible!


    After Ace blocked Kizarus Laser Bomb with me Emperor, those who had said that Kizaru was invincible did not dare to repeat it. The shock wave brought by the astonishing impact made people watching realize the true level of this battle.


    When Ianunched the Super Electromaic Cannon and st off half of Kizarus face, people were all shocked!


    The three admirals, as the highestbat power of the Marines, have always been highly touted in the ims of the world government. Therefore, in peoples impression, these three admirals were simply invincible.


    However, this invulnerable image has quietly copsed in peoples minds.


    Admirals of the Marines can also be hit and injured


    Although Kizarus face has recovered afterward, the unshakeable image could not be restored.


    Finally, when the meteorite summoned by Fujitora whizzed down, rolling up a monstrous tsunami wave, and then engulfed the whole scene, people looked at the screen that turned dark with anxiety!


    Haaaa! What happened, was the live broadcaster flooded by the tsunami?


    What happened next?


    Damn it, is there only one reporter on that ind?


    This was such a cliffhanger, especially to these journalists who anxiously started calling their colleagues all around the world, they eagerly wanted to know the follow-up situation, and the results of this battle


    Who the hell is this guy Ian!? When did he be the captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group? From where did he appear? Was he a pirate in the beginning? Whats the inside story of the Marijoa incident?


    And that other guy known as Fire Fist Ace, isnt the tattoo on his back the mark of Whitebeard Pirates? Could it be that he has joined the Whitebeard? Judging from his battle with Kizaru, he is also a Logia Fruit User. Has the strength of the Whitebeard Pirates grown stronger?


    And that blind man, dowdy-dressed middle-aged uncle, who pulled the meteorite that caused the tsunami, what is his name? Where did such a strong persone from?


    The reporters got too many questions needed to be answered, because they had to deliver some reliable facts to the world, not just the description of the battle with many unnamed figures!


    The reporters on Sabaody Archipgo were busy working together, trying their hardest to obtain some useful information, but they didnt notice that among the crowd behind them, an old man with silver hair in a brown shirt and slippersughed and turned away.


    So it was really you, Ian! Dark King Rayleigh smiled and left the scene, and said as he walked: I was a little worried about you, but now it seems that you have some good partners by your side!


    Although the battle time was very short, Rayleigh can see that Ian doesnt seem to be fighting with full power. When the three men worked together, they almost blocked all of Kizarus attacks. Rayleigh was not so worried about Ian when he saw these confronts.


    If your aunt Shakky hears about this, she would be very happy


    People in other ces, looking at the dark screen, were most concerned about the final result. What they wanted to know is whether Kizaru did catch the Dragon hunter Pirate Group!


    At this moment, the name of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group was thoroughly known to the world!


    Watching this battle, not only ordinary people, but also arge number of pirates, knew about the ridiculous amount of money offered on Ians head, and also Fujitoras. In the beginning, they thought that if they could encounter this Pirate Group, they would try their best to take them down and enjoy their bounties. However, after witnessing such a fight, these pirates could not help but shiver, and obediently put away these unrealistic thoughts.


    New World, Dressrosa!


    Domingo and his family members were also watching the live broadcast. When the screen went dark, Domingo held his chin with one hand andy on the side of the chair, without speaking for a long time.


    Naturally, he saw baby-5 appear on the screen, but he didnt pay too much attention to her. His eyes were always locked on Ian.


    He has seen Ians face in the wanted poster, but it can be said that this was the first time seeing him in action.


    Doffy-Sama, I found out that the Fire Fist Ace has just joined the Whitebeard Pirates not long ago. A man with snot hanging out of his nose, Trebol, said to Domingo.


    No wonder, Kaido was stopped by the Whitebeard! Domingo said: I didnt expect him to have a rtionship with Whitebeard Pirates


    Huh!? Isnt Zephyr there, too? Trebol asked Domingo: Why didnt that old man show up?


    Zephyr is a retired old man after all, and he doesnt seem to get along well with Kizaru, Maybe he didnt take part in the action! Domingo exined.


    Trebol nodded, then asked: So Young Master, are you nning on keeping the cooperation with the Dragon Hunter Pirates?


    Fuffuffuffuffu! Domingoughed: What are you worried about? The final result has note out yet. If he really escaped from the hands of two Admirals, then hes worthy of cooperation. If he cant escape the marines, its okay, too. Ive contacted Kaido from the beginning, and I wanted to use him to catch this kid for me. Now, it seems that we cant count on Kaido so if he falls into the hands of the Marines, I still have a way to deal with him. At that time, as long as I throw out the bait and say that I can save him, he will definitely hand me his identity chip. I cant afford losing it


    In the first half of the Grand Line, the desert Ind, basta Kingdom, the Rainbase town, in the Rain Dinners casino, Crocodile and Nico Robin were looking at the dark screen.


    What do you think, Nico Robin? Crocodile asked the beautiful ck-haired woman next to him with his bossy expression, dangling a cigar.


    Nico Robin didnt speak up, but her body was trembling slightly.


    Although she saw Ian in the live broadcast, the lineup of the marine battleships reminded Robin of the tragic event of OHara, and the terrifying memories resurfaced


    Although it seems from the battle scenes that Kizaru was unable to terminate the three of them, Nico Robin was not optimistic at all. This time, the force that the Marines dispatched was stronger than that of the Buster Call, although they were not nning to use its firepower, which can devastate the entire ind of Smis, Nico Robin felt that this dragon hunter pirate group might not escape the marines siege


    Why is this because the World Governments power is horrifying? No one can stand in their way!?


    Nico Robin pressed her hands on her chest tightly


    Among the current Shichibukai, only Domingo and Crocodile who were keeping up with this event, the Knight of the Sea (Kaiky) Jinbe was on his way down to Fishman Ind, which is deep under the sea, and cant receive any signals. The same goes for Boa Hancock, who has just returned to Amazon Lily, and in the Calm Belt, the delivery of such news will be much slower!


    The tyrant, Bartholomew Kuma, at this time, was undergoing a physical transformation in theboratory of Vegapunk, and the Hawk Eyes, Mihawk, doesnt care about these things at all, he was reading a book in his home on Kuraigana Ind.


    As for thest one, Gecko Moria, he didnt know Ian at all, so he didnt pay attention to his arrest. At this time, he was on his terrifying three-masted yacht, depriving those who were lost in the Florian Triangle of their souls, and then expanding his zombie Army!


    In addition to the Shichibukai, in the Marine Headquarters, there were many people watching the live broadcast of this battle.


    Sure enough, its that brat! He did really be a Pirate? Hina said, wearing sunsses, crossing her arms, and holding a cigarette. To be honest, after confirming that Ian was the one who attacked and set fire to the Holy Land, Hina refused to believe this. Her impression of Ian was still the same as when he tagged along in her warship. She really didnt think that Ian has changed to this point.


    Hina always remembered that Ian didnt want to be a pirate at that time, but now, he turned to be a horrifying pirate with a 500 million bounty. Every time Hina thinks about this, she feels dazed and betrayed. Why is he standing on the opposite side? Was he forced to do such a thing against the Celestial Dragon or was it voluntary? Hina couldnt exin it


    Aokiji was silent, his injury has been healed, but what surprised him was that the kid who injured him in Marijoa seems to have some new abilities


    Garp, on the other hand, was chewing on his rice crackers and drinking his tea. He naturally saw that Ace was a part of this battle, but he said nothing about it. He was just thinking: Huh, are these two brats became brothers huh, it seems to be my mistake, asking Ian to catch Ace at the beginning but yeah, right, if I encounter that kid Ian again, is he going to call me grandpa!?


    Garp was struggling for a while


    Since Pritz was also swept by the waves, the live broadcast was interrupted, and people around the world did not see the aftermath. However, time didnt stop on the ind of Smis, and the situation was still evolving.


    The tsunami rolled up by the meteorite engulfed the port Coast of Smis Ind. However, this wave was man-made after all and had no giant follow-up, so gradually, the seawater gradually retreated.


    At this time, a Marine warship finally docked carefully.


    Zephyr took Ain and Binz, as well as the Pirate guerris, and boarded the shore.


    seeing the whole port in a mess, he used his inhaler, then turned his eyes around, looking at the fainted soldiers everywhere. Zephyrs expression turned serious immediately.


    That boy Borsalino Zephyr muttered, but did not say anything.


    Because of the bad rtionship with this student, although the two came together, each one of them had his own task, so they had to separate. Kizaru was responsible for the frontal attack and arrest, while Zephyr led the fleet to block the sea. So they did their respective duties.


    Just what Zephyr didnt expect was that Kizaru would fail


    The situation on Zephyrs side was not very good at the time. Ace came from behind and smashed a Battleship directly with a Fire Fist, breaking through the embrace of marines. Zephyr realized that he has to move, so he immediately chased him with his Battleship, but when he was about to arrive at the port, Fujitoras meteorite appeared in the sky above them, and his ship was almost smashed.


    With the help of the sturdiness of the marine warship, Zephyr was able to rescue his people and take them to the ind after bearing the tide of the tsunami


    Check every corner of this ind immediately and look for the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group! Zephyr ordered: Although they are also hit by the waves, they are definitely still alive!


    In addition, look for Borsalino, he is a devil fruit user, the seawater may weaken him a lot, find him now!


    Yes sir! Binz and the others immediately took their orders and started moving.


    However, at this moment, a huge gravitational force suddenly shrouded Zephyr and the others

 Chapter 221: Berserker

    Chapter 221: Berserker


    The sudden gravity field made Zephyr and the Pirate guerris who had justndedpletely suppressed!


    Ordinary guerri soldiers were forced down by the violent gravity. Their whole face, body, hands, and feet were all glued on the ground, and the huge gravity brought them a sharp pain, as if all the air in their lungs had been squeezed out. They were not breathing with ease and were extremely miserable.


    Oh! What is happening!? Zephyr was wearing his coat. At this time, under the pressure of gravity, he mustered up his strength, and struggled fighting against this gravity, which caused his muscles to swell.


    The two elite students of Zephyr, Ain and Binz, were notpletely overwhelmed. They were half kneeling on the ground, grinding their teeth.


    At the same time, a voice came: Fortunately, my abilities can finally be used again!


    Zephyr looked forward and saw a group of people slowly appearing in his field of vision. Although he was wearing sunsses, Zephyr recognized them at a nce. This was the target of their mission, the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group!


    Ian supported Fujitora on his right, and Ace on his left, followed by members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, everyone was soaked wet at this time.


    The sea water has a great limitation on the devil fruit abilities. However, this works only when the user is soaking in the water, and his abilities can be used after getting out of the water.


    However, short-term weakness is still unavoidable, just as the sea water has taken away the physical strength of the devil fruit users. At this time, Fujitora and Ace were both hollowed out, and Ace even has his hands down in front of him and walked step by step. So Ian had to support them.


    Behind them, Matthew, King, and baby-5 were even more miserable. Their physical condition was worse than Fujitora and Ace, so they were carried by the members of the Dragon hunter pirate group.


    When the huge tsunami wave struck, because there was a short period to react, the members of the dragon hunter pirate group at the moment rushed to their crewmates, clung to the people around them. After all, these were the people who survived the dangerous trip down from the Red Line, so the concept of holding firmly was not a problem for them, and the number of these people was rtively small, so after the water receded, everyone quickly gathered together again.


    On the other hand, Kizaru, because of the sudden incident, the Marine soldiers did not think of saving him at the time. There was no way that a marine Admiral like Kizaru could be saved by normal soldiers, in the hearts of the soldiers, he is still invincible? Therefore, Kizaru was rather doomed. He was swept all the way by the seawater and rolled so far away. He couldnt swim, and he drank a lot of water.


    As everyone knows about drowning, after being choked with a few more sips of water, he is likely to fall into a state of vague consciousness, because the air in the alveoli is squeezed out and upied by water, and he is unable to obtain enough oxygen, which will naturally lead to hypoxia and dizziness.


    So when Ian and his dragon hunter pirate group regrouped, Kizaru was just found by the marine soldiers and was being rescued Who knows if there was a marine soldier among them, which can perform artificial respiration on Kizaru, if so That picture would be too beautiful, and its better not to imagine it


    Taking advantage of the fact that Kizaru wasnt able to stand on their way for a while, Ian and the others nned to leave right away, but what they didnt expect was that when they ran to the port, they saw Zephyr and the others disembarking.


    This was good news for Ian, he was worried that the huge waves of the tsunami might even overturn his ship. But, Zephyr justnded, so there must be a battleship at the port. Ian intended to see whatever his ship was damaged badly or not, if so, he will take their warship.


    Fujitora also understood Ians intentions, so he attacked Zephyr directly from afar.


    How should I put it, Kizarus Glint-Glint Fruit was indeed quite unique. First of all, it was a Logia type, and it gave the user hyper-speed, so even if Fujitora has the strengthparable to an admiral, but when he confronted him for the first time, he was still suppressed by Kizaru, even with his mighty Haki. Fujitora fought very badly at the first, which made him feel quite aggrieved


    But now, when his gravitational fruit ability took effect on Zephyr and the others, Fujitora actually had a slight satisfaction.


    Finally, I can affect my enemies


    Seeing Ian and the others appearing, Zephyr grinned suddenly while holding on to gravity suppression, and said, Its a Devil Fruit User again!


    That being said, Zephyrs right wrist was suddenly lifted up! The huge Kairoseki mechanical arm, known as the Battle Smasher, opened its palms in the direction of Fujitora.


    In the next second, the hidden Vulcan Machine Gun in his robotic arm immediately fired at Fujitora violently!


    A stream of bullets burst out from the muzzle of the Machine Gun, and the rapidly fired bullets, because of the huge kic energy, overcame Fujitoras gravity suppression, and flew toward the crowd.


    Be careful!


    When Ian saw Zephyrs actions, his attention was concentrated on his right arm. He couldnt help it, because this mechanical arm was made by Kairoseki, which was too conspicuous, so when Zephyr raised his arm, Ian reacted immediately. At the same time, he quickly pulled out the Senbonzakura at his waist and lifted a huge wind wall forward.


    Kairoseki was not only strong but also very heavy. Ian had obtained a pair of Kairoseki handcuff before, so he knew its characteristics, and Zephyrs right arm was mostly made of Kairoseki. Under the weight suppression of Fujitora, the weight of this mechanical arm was beyond imagination. However, in such a situation, Zephyr was able to lift it so quickly, which really surprised Ian.


    This means that Zephyr not only has astonishing physical skills, but also has extraordinary powerful muscles!


    Kizaru was more like the speedy type, which caused them a lot of troubles, and now, another monster has appeared, which was more the buffed type if they werebined, they wouldve been unstoppable!


    The Wind Wall skill has a very special effect, that is, it can block long-range attacks. Although the Vulcan Machine Gun in Zephyrs mechanical arm fired arge number of storm-like bullets in an instant, they were directly stopped by Ians wind wall. In front of them, the falling bullets made a rattling noise while hitting the ground.


    Ace had seen Ians Wind Wall Skill before, so he didnt worry. He just looked at the bullets on the ground, they were some unique ck bullets among the rest, so Ace was a little curious and couldnt help squatting down to pick up one and take a closer look.


    As a result, as soon as he picked up the bullet, his eyelids fell down, and his whole body was about to fall to the ground softly.


    Ian kicked Aces hand from behind, flicked the bullet in his hand, and scolded: Idiot, cant you see it? Thats a Kairoseki bullet!


    Yeah, Ian knew very well that Zephyrs bullets were mixed with some special Kairoseki bullets, although they were not that many, but if he encounters a Devil Fruit User who is not afraid of bullet attack, it would be quite effective. For example, if Ian just didnt block these bullets, maybe Ace would let these bullets pass through him because he was a Logia fruit user and wont be damaged by physical means, and by that time, he would for sure regret it.


    A little bit knowledgeable! Zephyr grinned at Ian, and then he suddenly kicked the ground hard!


    Bang! The ground under Zephyrs feet was crushed! The huge reaction force that burst out in an instant caused him tounch towards Fujitora at a very fast speed! His huge mechanical arm closed up and smashed down at Fujitora.


    Ian hurriedly moved towards Zephyr, swinging his sword, he knew that Fujitora had not fully recovered at this time, so he took the blow in his ce.


    However, the strange power of Zephyrs punch was quite terrifying. Ian chopped his mechanical arm with his de, which almost made Ians sword fly out of his hand. Finally, he was able to bear the blow and held on to his sore and numb arm. However, the ground could not support this force, causing Ian to be thrown back and slid far away.


    Ian was ejected from that position, so Ace immediately reacted and filled up the ce with mes. A raging me appeared on his fist and punched Zephyr!


    However, Zephyrs mechanical arm suddenly opened his palm and caught Aces blow.


    As soon as Aces fist touched Zephyrs palm, the mes on it disappeared. When Zephyr squeezed his fist, Ace felt a sense of powerlessness, and he was directly softened!


    Ag Again Kairoseki!? Ace said with his tongue drooping weakly.


    Fujitora made a move again, he stood firmly, and pulled out his sword.


    The gravity that Fujitora applied on him was not too great. Even Ian usually exercises under this amount of gravity. Fujitora originally thought it would have a little effect on Zephyr, but he did not expect that his actions were not affected much. As ast resort, Fujitora could only strengthen the gravity suppression on Zephyr again.


    Ooooh! Zephyr let out a loud roar, the veins on his whole body popped out, and he turned so burly, looking like a berserker.


    He suddenly threw Ace, who had lost his power, toward Fujitoras direction!


    Since Ace was apanion, Fujitora couldnt hurt him. He can only change the gravity on Aces body, and with a swing of the sword in his hand, he gently reversed Aces momentum, who was flying aside.


    However, while throwing Ace out, Zephyr also took the opportunity to rush towards Fujitora again. Although this time, the stronger gravity slowed down hisunch by a lot, he could still act freely under such a situation. Even Fujitora couldnt help being shocked, after witnessing such physical strength.


    Fujitora was startled, because he noticed the obvious restraint effect on Zephyr. He had applied a huge amount of gravity on him, which turned out to be useless, so when Zephyr was about to reach him, he suddenly changed the direction of gravity!


    Zero Gravity!

 Chapter 222: A Loli Baby

    Chapter 222: A Loli Baby


    From a sudden heavy state to a weightless one, if this dramatic change happened to an ordinary person, he would suffer internal bleeding and then immediately die.


    However, Zephyr just felt very ufortable


    This time, the sword in Fujitoras hand struck Zephyr upward, intending to push him into the air. However, at the moment when he was blown by Fujitora, his mechanical arm stretched downwards, hitting him on his left shoulder.


    There were many hidden weapons in Zephyrs mechanical arm, so it looked very long. When he swung his right arm, his attack range was increased. After Fujitora was hit by him, although no damage was dealt to him, when he was touched by the Kairoseki, his body suddenly felt weak and his fruit ability disappeared.


    It was during this time that Zephyrs gravity ability was lifted, and Ain and Binz, who were suppressed by Fujitora, and the members of the pirate guerris, were liberated at the same time.


    It was noticeable that Zephyrs fighting intuition was amazing. He actually got close to Fujitora for this reason.


    He tried his best to bump Fujitora with the Kairoseki, intending to liberate his men. Although they had suffered a lot by the gravity suppressed, the ordinary soldiers of the Pirate guerris could not stand up for a while, but Ain and Binz quickly got up and rushed up to join the battle.


    Ace, can you take care of that quaint Ninja!? Fujitora had just been repulsed by Zephyr. At this time, Ian jumped back again, and helped Fujitora, who was about to falter, and instructed help.


    Ace was unambiguous. He was lightly carried by Fujitoras ability when he was flown, so he easily stood on his feet, but he didnt dare to rush up to confront Zephyr. He was touched by the Kairoseki arm, and he got powerless. It was shameful to get screwed twice with the same trick.


    After giving orders to Ace, Ian asked Fujitora: Uncle, your ability has an obvious effect on restraining Zephyr, can you handle him on your own?


    Yeah, no problem! Fujitora said directly: As long as I was careful not to be touched by his Kairoseki, I have a chance to win against him!


    After saying that, Fujitora and Ian rushed up together, Fujitora confronted Zephyr, and Ian picked Ain as his opponent.


    However, the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group went on to deal with the pirate guerri soldiers. Matthew and King joined forces, whenever they saw an enemy soldier approaching them, King would shout: Im striking you from the left!


    Then the pirate guerri soldier immediately falls into an illusion, so he raises his weapon and shes the air.


    When his block fails, Matthew stretches out his hand and thrusts his sword into his opponent. The next second, their opponent would mysteriously fall asleep.


    Theirbo was indeed very efficient, but Matthew, an adult male, kept on touching the pirate guerri soldiers gently, who were all burly men. That looked really Weird!


    Behind them, BABY-5 couldnt help shivering after seeing this scene. She held a cigarette in her mouth and said: This is disgusting, your filthy nasty hands are absolutely not allowed to get near me in the future.


    When Matthew heard this, he was extremely depressed


    Originally, baby-5 was working under Domingo and was forced to stay with the Dragon hunter pirates. She didnt want to take action against the Marines. However, after observing her personality for several days, the King had also discovered her weakness and asked her, Dont stand stupidly, and help quickly!


    Upon hearing this, BABY-5 immediately held her face, a sense of happiness spontaneously emerged, because she was finally needed, saying: OkOkay!


    Then at the next moment, her hands turned into two sharp des, and ran into the crowd of Pirate guerri soldiers to fight them. The way she fought was really strange for people who didnt know her abilities. The de-arms that she had shed down three musketeers a second before, suddenly transformed into a big sledgehammer when others rushed over, and after dealing with them, she stopped suddenly on her way to attack a stunned soldier, and a pistol instantly emerged and fired at close range!


    Although she was dressed as a maid, she was in fact a killer/assassin trained by Domingo. She was the one who ate the Arms-Arms Fruit, bing a Full-Body Weapon Human. Under the ever-changing attack posture, she mercilessly ughtered everyone around her.


    However, just as BABY-5 went barbaric, a peach-colored me-like object suddenly flew to her back.


    What the hell is this? Baby-5 didnt care. Her arm turned into a frying pan, and she swung it towards the floating ze.


    But as soon as her pan hand touched the peach-colored ze, mes stuck to her hand and got swallowed.


    Seeing the peach-colored me radiating from her arm, baby-5 was a little surprised. She shook it a few times and found that she couldnt get rid of it, but then, the pink energy ball gradually disappeared.


    The next second, a strange feeling spread all over her body, she only felt that her whole figure began to shrink!


    She was really shrinking! The maid outfit that she was wearing, which made her look curvy, has be a lot bigger than her body. Her high heel shoes, at this time, couldnt fit her small feet.


    Whatwhats going on? BABY-5 let out a scream as she looked at her long sleeves, and the crowd around her seemed to be getting bigger.


    Ian looked back and found that baby-5 had turned into a little girl. He was speechless for a while.


    Only he knew what was going on, because when he was confronting Ain, she threw a peach-colored me at him from her hands.


    Ian knew who this beautiful girl with dark blue hair, named Ain, so he didnt dare to touch her pink ball of energy, he could only dodge it sideways, but what he didnt expect was that after the me flew out, it happened to hit BABY-5 by ident.


    Ain, the only beautiful girl student of Zephyr, was the one who ate the Return-Return Fruit. As far as Ian knows, there were many Devil Fruit abilities in this world that were quite dubious and can only be exined with forbidden science. Ains Return Fruit is one of a kind


    The peach-colored me in her hands seems to be a manifestation of her ability, as soon as something gets touched by her me, it will go back in time.


    If it was used on a person, it will regress its bodys age by 12 years. Simrly, if it touches a non-biological object, it will cause a rpse of 12 years.


    Ian is now 18Oh, no, 19 years old. Although this age seems to be in the golden period, if he is touched by this strange me, things would definitely be much worse than if Fujitoraes into contact with it.


    Uncle Fujitora is now in his 40s, so if his body gets regressed by 12 years, he would be in his 30s. He would stay an adult, however, if this ability took effect on Ian, he will turn into a seven years old child, just like baby-5.


    BABY-5 was bing a Loli, and Ian would too (xD)


    Although bing a child, he may be favored by many beautiful elder girls, and they may hold him hard and rub him in their chests (Just like Momonosuke), but Ian doesnt want this to be his life


    Whats more, what makes Ian feel most dangerous is that Ains return fruit ability does not only work once, but can take effect on one person repeatedly. In other words, Ian only needs to be touched twice, and he will go back to the time before he was even born and will bepletely erased from this World! (T/N: if she touches Ian twice with her ability, would he go back to his original world!??? is this his ticket out of this world? right, GreyCAt!?)


    This is why the return fruit was considered as a glitch, it could kill anyone without a drop of blood.


    Although Ian also knows that Ains ability is actually a kind of devil fruit ability, just like the fruit ability of Sugar, once she faints, her ability will be canceled. At that time, those who have vanished by her ability might reappear when she faints, but Ian was too afraid to try this possibility!


    No one dares to joke about their lives.


    Therefore, Ian chose to face Ain himself in order to prevent Ace or Fujitora from encountering her and being killed by her special ability.


    Only Ian, who was familiar with the opponents abilities, has some confidence in defeating her, because Ian has just equipped Inoue Orihimes card, and can use Three Sacred Links Shield skill to defend against Ains ability.


    When Ian rushed towards Ain, she retreated and fired several peach-colored mes towards him. Because of the precedent incident of baby-5, Ian didnt dare to let her projectiles fly everywhere. It would be great if these me balls hit the guerri soldiers, but it would be very bad, if his crew became a bunch of kids fighting the enemy!


    ng!


    Ains movement speed was not as fast as Ians, so when Ian catches up with her and swings his sword at her, she quickly pulls out two daggers to block Ians attack.


    Although Ians chopping power couldnt keep up with the monster like Zephyr, the same goes for her. Ains crossed-hands, holding the daggers, were suppressed by Ian and couldnt help falling backward.


    As soon as Ain retreated and hurriedly supported her body, her left hand suddenly threw away the dagger, and with her freed palm, she moved to touch Ians sword.


    Ian knew that she wanted to use the power of her return fruit to make his sword disappear, so he acted faster. He flipped his wrist, turned the handle upside down, and mmed Ains lower abdomen.


    Uh Ain was hit hard, and suddenly fell to her knees, clutching her abdomen, and almost vomited.


    In general, most Devil Fruit Users will rely as much as possible on their abilities during fights. Ain seems to be one of them. Her return fruit ability was quite powerful, so she usually uses her abilities to deal with her opponents, which caused her physical skills and other attack methods to be weaker. Ian should be careful when facing her, but if she doesnt touch him, it will be easy defeating her.


    Hey, beautiful girl, your ability is too troublesome! So, youd better lie down! Ian said as he raised his sword.


    However, at this moment, a smoking missile flew towards Ian and Ains location. The strange thing was that the missileuncher was wearing goggles with a cigarette in its mouth


    Boom! Ian escaped, but Ain was blown out.


    Cough! Cough! When the smoke cleared away, Ian coughed twice, and then he could see that there was a Loli standing in the field with a loose maids outfit. Who else would be if not BABY-5?


    What are you doing? Ian couldnt help asking her.


    As a result, baby-5 roared angrily with a clear childish voice: What do you think? I want this woman to change me back!


    BABY-5s voice sounded so funny at this time, Ian stared at her for a while, and suddenly touched his chin, and said: Isnt this great? Isnt it good to be 12 years old Loli again? Do you want me to ask uncle Issho to take you and buy you a lollipop

 Chapter 223: Forever Alone

    Chapter 223: Forever Alone


    In the face of Ians mockery, baby-5 was very angry, but she had to deal with Ain at the moment and had no time for him, so she could only vent all her anger on Ain.


    Currently, baby-5 has turned into a Loli, and it is reasonable to say that Ain would win against this little girl. However, Ian watched for a while and found that baby-5 still had the upper hand.


    The ability of the return fruit was indeed buggy, but judging from its effect on baby-5, there were still several points worth noting about this fruit.


    First of all, this kind of return seems to be a simple retrogression, which can not erase the memory of the victim. In other words, although baby-5 is now a Loli, six or seven years old, her thoughts and memories were still in their normal state.


    Secondly, her ability can not reduce the power of the affected person. Ian doesnt know when baby-5 ate her weapon fruit, but when she was seven years old, she probably hasnt eaten it yet, but when Ain reversed her age, her weapon fruits abilities were still the same!


    So when baby-5 fought Ain, she was very smart to use her abilities to create arge number of long-range weapons, without giving Ain a chance to approach her.


    Although Ain can throw out her peach-colored me, as she did before, unfortunately, Baby-5s mobility was still noticeable, because she can turn herself into a missile to avoid attacks at any time.


    A Loli with a cigarette in her mouth was fighting with a beautiful youngdy. This scene was quite weird. Ian didnt intend to keep watching for a long time, and he suddenly made a move!


    While Ains attention was focused on baby-5, he shed over to Ains side and then mmed the handle of his sword at the back of her neck.


    It was rare for Ian to make a sneak attack, so he didnt feel great about it, but it had to be done. Ain felt a strong sense of dizziness and fell on her knees slowly.


    Although she was a girl, she had been formally trained by Zephyr after all, and she had a certain foundation of physical skills, so she did not faint immediately, but the next moment, Ian ced his de on her neck, saying: If you dont want to die, just dont move!


    You! You sneaky guy! Ain looked at Ian bitterly.


    Sorry! Ian said frankly, Although it is disgraceful to attack you like this, I didnt want to kill you, there wasnt another way Huh, we dont have much time to waste now.


    When baby-5 saw that Ian knocked down Ain, she was also a little upset. She came over, pulled Ian from his trouser (T/N: when I first read it, I thought it was pulled down Ians trouser! XD), raised her head, and pursed her lips: A$$Hole, what are you doing? Shes my opponent!


    Ian looked down at her and said, Dont be a fool, you would take a long time to defeat her. Plus dont forget, theres still an Admiral named Kizaru out there.


    As soon as baby-5 listened to this name, she remembered the previous scenes immediately, shivered, and stopped talking.


    Ian thought for a moment, and suddenly there was a sh of lightning on his empty left hand. Then lightning struck straight down and hit Ain.


    Suddenly receiving an electric shock, Ain let out a scream, and then she fell down, stunned, on the ground.


    Ian didnt kill her, he controlled the output of his power, causing her to fall unconscious and lose her strength. Ain was Zephyrs right hand anyway, the only students left standing were her and Binz.


    Ian didnt want to enrage Zephyr, and make him pursue his crew endlessly, but simrly, he cant let Ain with her creepy abilities hinder his way out, so he had to take this approach.


    All right now, you can help the others, Ian said to baby-5.


    Then, ignoring baby-5s reaction, he headed for Ace.


    When Ain fainted, baby-5 once again radiated peach-colored rays of light, and her whole body gradually began to grow, which was the manifestation of Ains Devil Fruit ability losing its effect.


    Baby-5 was relieved to see that her body was brought back to its original state. However, after looking at Ains spiked hair due to Ians electricity, baby-5 turned her eyes and searched around. Finally, she found a rope, tied Ain up, and ran away carrying her


    When Ian rushed to Aces side, he found that he was staring at his opponent Binz with bright eyes.


    Binz is also a Devil Fruit User. This tall and thin man dressed in weird Ninja clothes has eta the Grow-Grow Fruit. He seems to be able to control the growth of all nts around. His fruit abilitys development was quite embarrassing, just like King and his illusion fruit, at their current stage, they have failed to develop too many powerful abilities of their lush fruits. So what he can do now was just elerating the growth of nts to bind his enemies.


    However, this ability may be very useful for other opponents, but for Ace, it was a piece of candy. The nts that bind him will be burned to ashes by his zing me.


    Whether it is Ain or Binz, in fact, their strength doesnt belong to the New World, however, Binz looks slightly stronger, because he seems to have learned ninjutsu.


    The reason why Ace hasnt dealt with Binz yet was that Ace has been fascinated by his Jutsu!


    Ian didnt know which one of these brothers was the worst. At this point, Ace and his single-celled brain, stupid brother, Luffy, were the same.


    One more! When Ian arrived, Ace was receiving Binzs attacks and saying: One more shuriken!


    Ian punched Ace on the back of his head. Ace turned his head after enduring the pain, saw Ian, and said excitedly: Ian,e and look, hes a ninja! A freaking Ninja!


    Ian was so angry that he sneered: Yes I know, but there isnt only a ninja in this ce, there are two marine admirals, you fool!! Are you sure that you want to keep ying around!?


    Ace scratched his head and thought for a second, without giving an answer. It seemed that he was looking at the ninja and the former admiral. He was really confused and couldnt make a choice.


    This made Ian fall on the spot, so regardless of Aces resentment, he rushed directly to Binz.


    Binz saw Ian moving, and knew that he was not strong enough to be his opponent, so he immediately smashed a smoke bomb on the ground, trying to use the fog to blind Ian.


    However, this was not a problem for Ian, who has his En field opened since the start of the battle. Even though he cant see with his eyes, Binzs figure was in his perception.


    When Binz threw a shuriken toward Ian, Ian directly shed it with his sword, the Senbonzakura, wrapped in Busoshoku Kka, cutting in half, and then stretched out his left hand and grabbed Binzs neck. Things were much simpler, dealing with Ain first, then taking down Binz.


    Im going to help Fujitora now. After pushing back Zephyr, we must leave this ind. Ace, go and take over that warship! Ian said to Ace.


    Seeing Ace nodding, Ian immediately left the scene and ran towards the ce where Fujitora and Zephyr were fighting.


    And Ace looked at Binz, who was unconscious on the ground, and he did the same as BABY-5. His eyes gazed around, then he picked up Binz and ran towards the port.


    No one dared to approach the ce where Fujitora and Zephyr were shing, there was arge empty area around them. When Ian arrived there, he found that he shouldnt be concerned about Fujitora.


    Although the Kairoseki arm of Zephyr has a great restraint effect on Devil fruit Users, this restraint also depends on who was his opponent. While facing Fujitora, the advantage Zephyr had was greatly weakened.


    Under Fujitoras gravitational suppression, Zephyr could still move freely due to his amazing physical strength, but every movement cost him a lot of stamina. After all, Zephyr was old!


    No matter how powerful he was, he cant withstand the erosion of the years. Zephyrs physical condition has already weakened a lot due to his sickness.


    So fighting under this gravity suppression made his condition worst, so when Ian arrived, he saw that Fujitora was doing well, but Zephyr was panting hard.


    Brother Ian, dont interfere! Fujitora sensed Ians approach and immediately said.


    Seeing the serious expression on Fujitoras face, Ian immediately understood Fujitoras thoughts. Zephyr is a man worthy of respect, and Fujitora also noticed the great fighting spirit of Zephyr.


    Out of his admiration for Zephyr, he didnt want Ian to intervene!


    He wanted to beat Zephyr alone


    For Fujitoras sake, Ian has nothing to do, so he could only stand aside and watch. Fortunately, Fujitora noticed the urgency of Ians heart, so he promised: Dont worry, little brother, I will end this fight as soon as possible.


    Hearing this, Zephyr couldnt helpughing, waved his mechanical arm, and pounced against Fujitora again, so did Fujitora. The sword in his hand brought a huge gravity wave and mmed Zephyrs mechanical arm. Fujitora depended on his ability to bear Zephyrs astonishing strength


    A loud shing sound filled the ce, Fujitora and Zephyr were having a great fight enjoying themselves


    Just when Ian was thinking whether to help Raideen and the others, a voice suddenly came from nowhere.


    Oh, Ian-san, it looks like you are idle, then, I will be your opponent!


    Ian turned his head, and saw Kizaru, walking over in his wet Marine coat. He was still wearing his sunsses with the missing side, and his face had his casual look, carefree However, as he came over, Ian felt the great rage in his heart and the dreadful aura around his figure.


    Ian looked around and found that Ace was already gone, and Fujitora was still struggling with Zephyr.


    God Damn It! Am I going to fight Kizaru on my own!?

 Chapter 224: Molten Iron

    Chapter 224: Molten Iron


    Ian-san, you guys did a good job! Kizaru walked toward Ian, saying: Youve made me choke and drink a gallon of seawater, and now, my mouth is very salty!


    Walking behind him was Sentomaru carrying a huge axe on his back, it seems that Sentomaru was the one who saved his uncle.


    However, the number of Marines soldiers around was much less than before, and Ian heard constant gunfire and shouting from the city, as if the soldiers were still fighting


    Perhaps it was the soldiers of the Principality of Smis?


    Oh! Is it really okay to fight so fiercely on such a territory? Ian looked at the surrounding environment with some doubts. The harbor has turned into a battlefield, and a little deeper ind, a lot of buildings were destroyed by the previous tsunami. Ian knew that even after this matter was over, the Dragon Hunter Pirates will probably be ssified as unweed visitors in this country. After all, they were the reason for the Marines attack.


    Thats none of our business! Sentomaru said to Ian: The Principality of Smis is a non-participating country, and they have also dispatched troops to obstruct us, the Marines, from capturing pirates. We have been very kind, not bombarding the entire ind!


    Ian sneered and said, Is this the principles of the Marines or of the Pirates, I dont get it?


    Kizaru interrupted and said: Dont forget, the Principality of Smis is also colluding with the Whitebeard Pirates. So if they have to be punished, it should by us, the marines, because we represent justice!


    Sentomaru turned his head and looked at Kizaru. Uncle, stop talking with him. If you dont hurry, the Whitebeard Pirates would catch up!


    When Ian heard this, he was taken aback.


    Sentomaru, Ian knows that he ims to have the tightest mouth and refuses to reply to any questions, but every time he involuntarily leaks out valuable information, Ian wasnt aware of this, but after listening to him, he found out about this matter


    The words he just said directly revealed a message! Ian and the others wanted to escape to the sea in a hurry, but now, it can be seen that the Marines were more anxious than them to capture the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group.


    So Ian blurted out and said: The Whitebeard Pirates won the battle against the Beast Pirates?


    At this moment, Sentomaru realized that he leaked important information, but this fat man was unwilling to admit it. He nced sideways and said: You guessed it yourself, it has nothing to do with me!


    However, Kizaru didnt pay much attention, saying. The Marines has just received the news that the Whitebeard Pirates has indeed pushed back the Beasts Pirates, and they areing, but dont worry about it, Ian-san, you wont live to see them!


    As he said, Kizaru raised his finger, and shot aser beam at Ian with a loud beep.


    Since seeing Kizarus speed, Ian has been on guard against him. Ian was already prepared to dodge when he perceived the movement of Kizarus arm with his En Field, so he jumped in time. After that, theser beam hit the ground where Ian was standing, and suddenly a huge ball of light burst out and exploded.


    Ian shed to the rear, but he was caught the airflow of the explosion, however, when he just stood firm, Sentomaru had alreadye to his side and smashed Ian with an open-palm!


    It seemed that Sentomaru was testing Ians strength, so Kizaru didnt want to interfere for the time being.


    Ian raised his left arm, covering his head, and received Sentomarus blow. He noticed that Sentomarus attack was quite powerful.


    Although todays Sentomaru does not seem to have be the bodyguard of Vegapunk, he has already demonstrated his strength. The sessive palm strikes were very fast, powerful, and enhanced with Busoshoku Haki, which forced Ian to harden his arm with Haki. As for Ians attacks, Sentomaru also showed significant defense skills. He seems to be able to use a special method to unload blows. ording to Ians estimation, Sentomaru is probably levels-higher than Ain and Binz in physical techniques alone.


    Ittoryu Iai: zing sh! Ian didnt want to be too entangled with him, so he used this skill against him.


    However, when Ian shed in, Sentomarus eyes suddenly narrowed, and he instantly pulled out the massive broadaxe on his back and ced it in front of him. His wide axe blocked Ians sh.


    The two used a considerable amount of Haki this time, so when they collided, Ian failed to cut off Sentomarus Axe, but the me edge of the Sword of the Darkness me technique carved a deep dent on the axes surface.


    Sentomaru was so distressed that he gasped, but Ian had once again dashed in. The Senbonzakura in his hand kept on swinging eagerly, cutting towards Sentomaru repeatedly. Although his speed was not as fast as that of Kizaru, but for others, it was terrifyingly fast. In the beginning, Sentomaru was able to withstand a few strokes, but gradually he got overwhelmed, and started squatting.


    However, although Ian was eager to kill this fatty, he did not forget that his uncle was still nearby. Sentomaru was Kizarus nephew. Once he gets in danger, Kizaru would definitely take action. Therefore, Ian stayed cautious to guard against Kizarus reaction.


    However, Ian did not expect that Kizarus shot came faster than he thought. He did not wait for his nephew to be in danger, but when he saw that Sentomaru was not Ians opponent, he moved decisively.


    Kizarus body turned into rays of light, and instantly came to Ians side, hitting a front-kick in the direction of Ians waist.


    If Ian hadnt perceived Kizarus actions through his En field, quickly sticking out his butt, and avoiding Kizarus kick in a weird posture, maybe he would be blown out again.


    Kizaru moved to help his nephew, but what made Ian more annoyed was that Sentomaru didnt get out of the battle circle, instead, he took advantage of Ians evasiveness, and chopped his axe towards Ians head.


    Sentomaru was sure that Ian cant escape this attack. But due to the capturing order, Ian, the mastermind, must be caught alive. Therefore, Sentomaru was worried that he would kill Ian, so he switched from shing him with the edge to mming him with the axe side.


    In the face of this swift and violent blow, Ian couldnt avoid it. So he had to use his free hand to stop the axe with his palm.


    The power of Sentomarus swing was remarkable. Ian resisted it with one hand and he was almost crushed, kneeling down, but he still gritted his teeth and held on. Then the sword in his right hand swept from below, and moved toward Sentomaru. However, Kizaru suddenly appeared, grabbed his hand, and stopped his attack.


    Its about time, Ian-san, dont you want to fight with full power? Kizaru pouted and looked down at Ian. I remember, when you injured Admiral Aokiji, you used a kind of ck me, or do you want to wait for the rescue team toe and join forces with you?


    Ian did have a thought of procrastinating, because he didnt know whether he would be able to defeat Kizaru alone, so he wanted to wait for Ace toe back and help him deal with this monster


    But now, the situation was a little different. The Whitebeard Pirates wereing soon, and Kizaru probably doesnt want to face the Whitebeard, so he was eager to capture Ian, so he rushed with his nephew to take him down.


    It seems that I shouldnt hold back any longer! Ian thought, and suddenly the special bandage on his right hand disappeared.


    The sealing bandage can be untied slowly for drastic and BadA$$ appearance, or it can also disappear instantly by removing it from the System.


    As soon as the bandage vanished, the scorching heat of the ck dragon wave on Ians right arm immediately radiated.


    The ck me began to rise from Ians whole body. Kizaru was holding his right hand, but at this time he was forced to let go due to the terrifying scene


    Oh! Thats amazing! Kizaru stared at the ck dragon on Ians right hand with wide eyes, and couldnt help but marvel.


    Sentomaru wanted to take back hisrge axe and retract. At this time, the mes that emerged on Ians whole body made him very disturbed. He felt like he would burn if he gets closer.


    However, Ian could not allow him to retreat so easily. His left hand was instantly stretched forward, holding his battle axe, and then, he took Senbonzakura in his right hand, and ced it on the top of his axe.


    The next second, Sentomarus huge axe meltedpletely!


    The temperature of the ck Dragon was astonishingly high, and Sentomarus Axe doesnt seem to be made of a special metal. So when Ians me touched the axe, it turned it into a stream of molten iron, falling to the ground.


    When Sentomaru saw this scene, he was stunned


    Back off! Kizaru grabbed his stunned nephew and pulled him away from Ian

 Chapter 225: A Demon VS an Angel

    Chapter 225: A Demon VS an Angel


    Just now, Ian almost wanted tounch the ck Dragon wave at Sentomaru from a close range. He wanted to see if he was going to kill this kid in front of Kizaru, would he save Sentomaru and sacrifice himself.


    However, considering that the high temperature of the ck dragon wave may not have much effect on Kizaru, if the ck dragon wave was shot, and Kizaru threw his nephew away, he many withstand the ck dragon wave through the element state


    Although the ck dragon wave is a kind of high-energy attack, it may still affect this admiral, Ian has not tried it, so he was not sure. In order to prevent the ck dragon wave from going to waste, Ian was anxious and did not immediately fire it.


    Holding the Senbonzakura with his left hand, Ians right hand was raised to the sky, and the ck dragon soared over the Principality of Smis!


    Countless people have witnessed this scene. Zephyr, who was fighting Fujitora, looked up at the ck dragon flying in the air and said in surprise, What is that?


    Fujitoraughed and said: Actually, I dont know, Im just a blind man


    Zephyr nced at him andughed loudly: You are blind, and I am just an old man. We must hit it off!


    Do you think so! Fujitora replied, and then the two collided again.


    The ck dragon that flew into the sky was not only seen by the people on Smis Ind, but it was also seen by many people on the board of the Whitebeards ship, which were heading towards the ind!


    Dragon? Fire Dragon? ck Fire Dragon? The Whitebeard, clutching his gigantic naginata, stood on the bow of the boat and said.


    Since the distance from the ind was far away, the ck dragon wave they saw was so small, but the shape and appearance of the ck dragon could be distinguished at a nce.


    So everyone looked at the phoenix Marco on the ship, thinking, since there were phoenixes in this world, it seems that the appearance of such a creature was not that strange


    However, at this time, the ck fire dragon turned around above the clouds and went straight down to the ground.


    For the first time, Kizaru saw the ck Dragon wave released by Ian. The sky seemed to have an extra ck sun. The scorching sensation of the hot air was spread all over the area, instantly making people sweat heavily.


    When Kizaru saw the ck dragon wave turning and rushing down, he quickly pushed Sentomaru from the ce to keep him away.


    The ck fire dragon opened his wide mouth and swallowed Ians whole body with a terrifying aura. The ck dragon disappeared at once, and then its me ignited Ians figure.


    Ian chose to absorb the ck Dragon Wave again, which brought an instantaneous increase of Nen.


    Compared to thest time he swallowed the energy of ck Dragon Wave, Ians physical burden was much smaller. For this period, he has been exercising under the gravity suppression of Fujitora, not only his physical skills have improved, but also his Nen proficiency. In fact, with his constant use of energy, the proficiency of his current expert-level Nen Skills was already full. Although he has not been able to advance to the next level, it seems that the amodation effect of soaring mental power has been improved.


    After absorbing the ck dragon wave, Ian immediately rushed to Kizaru holding his sword with both hands. Seeing Ian, who was full of ck mes, Kizaru didnt dare to take it carelessly, so he directly raised his right leg and kicked aser beam at him.


    But Ian, who had a huge increase in his Nen, instantlyid a Three Sacred Links Shield in front of him!


    Kizarusser beaming from the front kick, directly hit Ians shield, and exploded!


    With more power injected into the shield to enhance it, it withstood Kizarusser beam and didnt break, protecting Ian, keeping him safe and sound.


    When Ian rushed out of the explosion smoke, he dashed to the front of Kizaru, and his sword zing with ck mes immediately shed at him.


    Kizaru jumped off and avoided Ians blow. He was still very afraid of these ck mes. From the previous scenes, he noticed that Sentomarus axe was turned into molten iron as soon as it was touched by Ians hand, so he knew that these ck mes have an extremely high temperature, which could even be hotter than Akainus Magma. He did not know whether such a me would cause harm to his elemental form. He was not willing to be touched by it and chose to avoid it.


    With this jump, he leaped high into the air. Just as he wanted to perform the same trick again by floating in the air and attacking Ian with Yasakani no Magatama(Comma Jewel of Eight Shaku), he suddenly found that Ian was actually following him and flying into the air!


    On Ians back, a pair of wings formed by ck mes appeared, allowing him to fly. The huge wingspan made Ian look like a very powerful demon. Kizaru could only change his moves urgently, cing both hands forward, he once again formed his lightsaber, the Sword of the Gathering Clouds of Heaven, then he blocked Ians straight stab!


    The two of them kept colliding in the sky above the Principality of Smis. Every time their swords shed, they brought out light and fire fragments, scattering in the air.


    Is is this a battle between an angel and a demon!?


    Countless people in the Principality of Smis have witnessed this scene. They stared up at the sky nkly,pletely forgetting that the Principality of Smis was in war at this time.


    Kizaru used his lightsaber, while Ian fought with a sword ignited with ck mes. The battle between the two looked just like a fight between a glowing angel and a zing demon


    In this mythical scene, Pritz, who has awakened not long time ago, took the visual Den Den Mushi and recorded everything while tremblingly. These signals spreading all over the world, shocked everyone watching


    Although the temporary Nen increasement obtained by swallowing the ck dragon wave, Ians physical recovery was also very fast, so even if he was fighting in the air with demon wings, he can persist for a long time, therefore, he was only focused on killing Kizaru!


    However, Kizarus swordsmanship was very strong. After all, the marines have swordsmanship courses. Even if Kizaru doesnt fight with a sword very much, he wont be ssified as a weak swordsman


    Fighting in the air was not limited like fighting on the ground. As the two were shing each other, they gradually hovered higher, and the scattered energy blew away the clouds around them.


    Your swordsmanship is remarkable! While fighting, Kizaru said to Ian: But its not enough to defeat me. If you want to rely on your swordsmanship to beat me, you have to reach Mihawks Level!


    Ian didnt pay any attention to him. He also knew that his swordsmanship was really at the bottleneck now. Although his proficiency was full, he had not been able to advance it yet.


    How to defeat his enemies with swordsmanship? Perhaps at the very beginning, he relied on subtle moves, but the further he gets into this world, the less damage he will be dealing. However, Ian was relying so much on his speed to deal with his opponent, but what if they were faster and had imprable defenses?


    He wont be able to do much and thats a fact!!


    So while facing Kizaru, Ian discovered that this kind of swordsmanship, does not have much effect on Kizaru, because his Glint-Glint Fruit was known for its terrifying speed


    Therefore, Ian kept on thinking about what kind of more advanced and powerful swordsmanship should he acquire? Kizaru directly admitted that if Ian wanted to hurt him, he had to reach Mihawks Level first!


    During the battle, Kizaru suddenly abandoned his sword andunched countless high-energy beams at Ian, forcing him to fly downward to avoid being hit.


    However, Kizaru continued to sprinkle light beams toward Ian from above. After getting dodged by Ian, some of these beams hit the sea, and as soon as they hit the sea surface, they burst out high waves, while some other beams fell on the ground and immediately exploded the ground.


    Looking at the scene from the sky, as the torrent of deadly light particles fell, the streets, shops, and various buildings of the Principality of Smis were all bombarded. If the army of the Principality of Smis hadnt already evacuated the citizens, the casualties would reach a horrible number.


    Kizaru couldnt control the trajectory of all the shots he fired at this time, because while he was floating in the air, he has seen many ships approaching the ind from afar. He thought that they were definitely the Whitebeard Pirates, he must take down Ian as soon as possible.


    Atst, the Marine admiral showed his terrible destructive power. The rain of light particles and the continuous explosion made the ind look like it was going through doomsday.


    It has to be said that Kizaru has found a way to restrain Ian. After all, Ian was not proficient in flying. Under such intensive rain, Ians left arm, right shoulder, side waist, abdomen, and left thigh were all pierced and damaged by these beams.


    Despite the fact he had already equipped Orihimes card, this kind of injury was not a hindrance, and can be recovered soon, but Kizarus madness made Ian worry.


    Not enough, devouring the ck Dragon Wave is not enough! Ian gritted his teeth, crouched, and set off to the sky, passing Kizarus altitude. Now, if Kizaru wants to attack him, he could only shoot him from below.


    Kizaru also realized this, and couldnt help but pause, and taking advantage of this opportunity, Ian began his next move.


    During the two days spent waiting for Ace on Smis Ind, Ian did not standstill. Ian recharged the 300 million Berries that he received from deceiving Domingo. And then by refreshing the card store repeatedly, and spending most of his diamonds, he was finally able to buy Kuchiki Byakuyas fragments and synthesize his card.


    He originally nned to equip this card as soon as he reached level 20, but after a second thought, Ian found that he had only raised his level to 19 after he had dealt with Ain and Binz, and he was just missing a little bit of experience.


    As ast resort, Ian had to use the Twin Sacred Return Shield to heal his wounds, then rece Orihimes card with Kuchiki Byakuyas card.


    In the next second, in Kizarus eyes, Ian erected his sword in front of him and said, Let me show you something interesting!


    Oh? Kizaru said with a smile: I am looking forward to it!


    Ian said: This would be myst move Scatter (Chire), Senbonzakura!


    With the fall of Ians voice, the erected sword in Ians hands turned pink and started glowing. Then, the de slowly began to shatter.


    No, to be exact, its not shattering, its turning into countless cherry blossom petals floating in the sky and flying away with the wind!

 Chapter 226: New Attributes

    Chapter 226: New Attributes


    Is is this an illusion Technique or what


    With his one-sided sunsses, Kizarus surprised eyes can be seen clearly


    He just felt that he saw too many incredible skills used by this young man named Ian.


    The Zanpakuto Senbonzakura wont be much more than a sharp de, if Ian didnt obtainKuchiki Byakuyas card, but when this card is avable and equipped, a magical change would immediately take effect on this sword as soon as he utters these words.


    Ian now has only a handle left in his hand. The whole de of the Zanpakuto haspletely disappeared, and surprisingly, it was reced by countless pink cherry blossom petals flying around Ians body


    This is a pretty beautiful scene, but it contains iparable murderous intent.


    This was Ians first time using the ability of a Zanpakuto. He felt that these cherry blossom petals were all in the middle of his induction, and seemed to bemanded at will.


    The petals, which had been floating irregrly, immediately moved in the next moment, just like being blown by a spiral wind, rolled up a tornado-like trajectory, and rushed towards Kizaru.


    After these petals approached Kizaru, they did not immediately attack him, but formed a circle of curtains made of petals, which surrounded Kizaru.


    Are you pretending to be the devils son!? Kizaru snorted coldly, and a high-energyser shot at the petal curtain. When it touched the curtain wall, it immediately exploded, opening a gap in the curtain wall.


    But it was no use. The rest of the petals quickly filled up the gap, as if the number of petals had never been reduced.


    The petals filling the whole sky slowly revolved around Kizaru, but he guessed Ians thoughts, and said: Do you want to use these petals to kill me? Its useless, dont forget, this old man is a Logia Fruit user!


    Of course I know! Ian smiled slightly, he was immersed in the tremendous sense of powering from his body at the moment.


    His Zanpakutos Shikai, in addition to turning the de into countless sharp petals attacking his enemies, gives Ian a huge boost to his Attributes.


    A 300% increase in all attributes means that Ians speed and strength have tripled, and his Nen capabilities have be even stronger. Because he absorbed the energy of the ck dragon wave before, this attribute improvement has even taken into ount the previous increase of Nen brought by the ck dragon wave!


    And most importantly, it seems that because all attributes have been increased, which has led to a skyrocketing amount of Nen, but that did not bring any burden to his body. (T/N: Our boy finally became a furious beast!)


    The only downside was that this upgrade is temporary, only 15 minutes! (T/N: still great xD)


    Thats rtively short, but its enough time to deal with most opponents.


    The petals of Senbonzakuras transformation kept on rotating, and began to tighten up Kizarus scope. So he wanted to escape as light particles, but after thinking about it, he chose to stay in the same ce.


    Theres no way that the admiral Kizaru would keep running away from every move made by this long-haired brat, he thought that he cant be defeated by him. Moreover, he is a Logia fruit user, and he doesnt believe that he will be hurt by these strange petals.


    However, to his surprise, when a petal flew over his face, it quietly cut his face.


    What whats going on? Kizaru was stunned, but at that moment, dozens of petals approached his body!


    Kizarus marine coat was tattered, and some of the petals even scratched his clothes, cutting the skin beneath it.


    Kizaru finally realized that he was in a bad position. All these petals were attached with Haki!


    This was a rather unimaginable thing. There were hundreds of thousands of cherry blossom petals in the sky. If he is really attaching his Haki to every single petal, then how much power can this young man hold!?


    Kizaru first thought that Ian wont be able to hurt him. Based on this, he turned into his elemental figure, so he could only be harmed by Haki. These petals, however, didnt look like they were wrapped with Haki.


    Its just that he waspletely mistaken. These cherry blossom petals actually came from the de of the Senbonzakura, and Ians Nen was attached to the de, so when it got dispersed, it kept his Nen. The amount of Haki/Nen used was not as much as Kizaru imagined, but because the number of petals dposed was too much, the Nen on each petal was rtively weak.


    However, this amount was enough. Although the Nen attached was weak, it was enough to make them able to hurt the elemental body of Kizaru. In fact, each of these petals was a sharp de, which could easily leave a serious wound


    The only problem was that Senbonzakuras Shikai couldnt cause serious injuries to Kizaru.


    In the swirling storm of petals, these small sharp des were rotation so fast, leaving countless cuts on Kizarus body. The majestic Marine coat had already turned into countless pieces, and his suit did not escape such fate sleeves, cors, everything was cut into rags and flew in the air.


    Atst, only his underpants were left, which Ian did on purpose, deliberately avoiding this position. He didnt want to see this uncle fully-naked! That scene would be too beautiful to witness!


    The flying petals, after colliding with Kizarus body for a while, spread out, and surrounded him again.


    Kizarus exposed body was covered with small scars, and his entire figure looked bloody.


    However, Ian also knew that such injuries were nothing to Kizaru, just made him look miserable. In fact, all the injuries were skin wounds. And more importantly, after he discovered that the petals could injure him, Kizaru resolutely covered his face with his arms, while using Haki to protect himself.


    As soon as the attack stopped, Kizaru immediately stretched his arms and sent out countless high-energy light beams against Ian!


    He was very angry. Although Ians attack didnt do much harm to him, it made him lose his dignity. The Marine Admirals clothes were sliced to pieces!? what a joke!


    The dense beam of light has been shot, he can no longer care about the orders, just wanted to kill Ian instantly.


    However, at the same time he fired these beams, Ian also held the hilt of the Senbonzakura in his hand, and said softly: Senbonzakura  Burning scene!


    The countless cherry blossom petals surrounding Kizaru suddenly ignited with ck mes!


    This was not Bankai, it was just an Impromptu technique that was developed at the moment by Ian. Since the petals themselves were the de of the Senbonzakura, Ian directly used the Sword of the Darkness me and turned these petals into fire petals!


    The petals flying all over the sky suddenly red up, and the first result was that the air around them suddenly became scorching.


    Kizarus beams prated the curtain walls of the fire petals and went towards Ian, but Ian stood motionless.


    Then a strange scene happened. All the light beams that originally aimed at Ian were deflected and flew past Ians body!


    People present could see that the air around the mes looked twisted, but it is not. It is because of the high temperature of the fire that heated the air, which changed the density of the propagation medium and caused the light to be distorted.


    This was what Ian used now. He turned countless petals into a huge wall of fire, heating the surrounding air, causing the light beam emitted by Kizaru to deflect when passing through the curtain wall of fire petals!


    This kind of deflection was actually not easy to achieve. First of all, the area of the heated air must berge enough, and at the same time, the thickness should be sufficient. Otherwise, if the deflection angle would be small, and Ian will be bombarded. This effect can only be achieved under theminated petal curtain wall.


    Ace could also use a simr fire wall, but if his wall of fire was not thick enough, he wont deflect these light beams.


    Kizaru was amazed by Ians approach, and the fighting wisdom of this young man should not be underestimated.


    The light beam attack was fruitless, and Kizaru didnt intend to use it again. He shed away directly and rushed out of the petal curtain. He knew that being surrounded like this wont be good for him.


    The petal curtains and the iron sand storm were iparable. Kizaru was so fast that he was rushed out by a sh. After escaping the circle, Kizarus figure immediately disappeared in ce and came to the top of Ians head.


    The kick at the speed of light was used again, moving down towards Ian.


    However, Ians figure disappeared unexpectedly at the time he was about to be hit!


    Dont forget that Ians speed attribute tripled. At the moment when Kizaru attacked, he used his full speed, which was faster than the Marines Soru, to switch positions, and instead, he appeared on top of Kizarus head!


    Kizarus reaction speed surpassed the speed of the human eye because of the Glint Fruit, but simrly, his reaction speed could not reach the speed of light. After Ians speed skyrocketed, he didnt see clearly how Ian moved!


    After Kizaru kicked the air, he immediately reacted. However, Ian had already smashed his head with a punch. Kizaru raised his arm to resist it. However, the power of this punch was beyond his imagination. In an instant, his arm was pushed open by the insane force, and then he was hit hard on the chest by Ians blow.


    He mistakenly underestimated Ians strength at this time, so he took the whole blow. Ians arm was hardened with Haki, and with great strength, he punched Kizaru in mid-air. His whole body turned into a meteor, and with a loud burst, he fell to the ground, shaking the entire ce.


    It was just like the scene when the Phoenix Marco kicked Kizaru in the Great War


    This scene was fully recorded by Pritz holding the visual Den Den Mushi. Looking at the smoke and dust where Kizaru fell, all the people in the world who saw this blow covered their mouths in surprise


    And Ian, with his ck me wings spread in midair, after punching Kizaru, turned around and flew down towards the ground. The fire petals followed him and went down behind him, like a dragons zing tail

 Chapter 227: Perfect Shot

    Chapter 227: Perfect Shot


    When Ian floated down beside Kizaru, the battle between Fujitora and Zephyr became more and more fierce.


    Zephyrs fighting style was insane. When swinging his mechanical arm, if it hits a building, it destroys half of it. If he hits the ground, arge area would be smashed. Simrly, Fujitoras gravity fruit has a wide range. When he uses his Shikomizue (sword concealed inside a cane), wherever his de points, he imposes a huge gravity force that most people cant bear.


    The two men fought and ruined arge area of the port. No one dared to approach their battlefield. Anything that appeared within a radius of 300 meters would be crushed.


    When there was such a pair of ruthless men fighting on the ground, people who saw this scene felt that the end of days wasing. But when Ian and Kizaru turned the battlefield from the air to the ground, everyone was now sure that this was really doomsday!


    At the moment of Iansnding, Kizaru got up from the pit on the ground, holding his Ama no Murakumo Sword of the Gathering Clouds of Heaven, and collided with Ian.


    However, Ian took back those flying petals and reassembled them into the de of the Senbonzakura. After his speed and strength soared, Ian was able to fight Kizaru head-on like Rayleigh.


    Perhaps with Strength and speed alone, Ian has no way to take down Kizaru, but the problem was that Ian knows how to use Haki aggressively. If Kizaru was a little careless, he may get injured badly by Ian. Therefore, during the battle, Kizaru tried his best to attack Ian by all means.


    The high-energy Ama no Murakumo constantly collided with Ians de, burning with ck mes. While shing each other, Kizarus lightsaber kept emitting intense beams, which made Ian move a lot to evade them. These two were constantly changing their postures and positions, resulting in countless explosions all around the area.


    Tired of being attacked by Kizarus beams, Ian suddenly held his Senbonzakura, shed behind his opponent, and stabbed him. When Kizaru reacted and wanted to block this blow, a ck Fire Dragon rushed out from Ians de, opened its mouth, and bit Kizaru!


    Kizaru startled, quickly used his lightsaber, and stuck it into the big mouth of the ck dragon, but he was taken away by the flying ck dragon wave!


    The ck dragon wave swayed and flew away. It scorched the ground and burned the trees along its way. The surrounding buildings, swept by its tail and body, were immediately wrecked, breaking a huge gap in them and leaving behind a river ofva.


    Finally, when the ck dragons energy was exhausted, Kizaru was able to hold his ground. However, Kizaru was struck again by Ian, who was closely following them.


    When Kizaru held his lightsaber to block the chop, he was almost crushed, forcing him to kneel down. So he burst out again, his body became brighter, and suddenly arge number of high-energy beams scattered around him!


    This was an indiscriminate blow, and Ian couldnt escape it. So he gritted his teeth and stretched out the tip of his left index finger and ced it on Kizarus shoulder vicle.


    Had #4. Byakurai!


    Shining white lightning burst out from Ians fingertip. While Kizarus light beam prated Ian in the right side of his abdomen, Ians pure white lightning also shot through the corbone of Kizaru!


    This move was naturally a skill brought by Kuchiki Byakuyas card. It was used by Ian at this time, so he was able to exchange injuries with his enemy.


    A hole covered with blood has appeared in Kizarus vicle position, and the same happened in Ians abdomen.


    However, this kind of injury was nothing to Ian, because he can use Orihimes skill to heal himself, but Kizaru cant, so Kizaru got the worst of it.


    This guy, Ian, has just used Haki on his fingertip while pressing on Kizarus shoulder, making him unable to elementize that location and avoid this blow. The corbone was an important position of the human body. The injury of this part had a great impact on Kizaru, which made it difficult for him to lift his left arm.


    The two endured their pain and shed again. Kizaru raised his left leg and kicked Ians waist at the speed of light. Ian stepped back and dodged in advance, but he didnt prevent Kizarus blow from rubbing his body. And when it passed, a sharp wind hit Ians body and blew him away.


    Iannded with a backflip in mid-air, holding Senbonzakuras scabbard with his left hand, and cing his right hand on the hilt, making a squatting posture, preparing for his next move.


    Then, Ian shed at Kizarus waist with unprecedented speed.


    Fearing the powerful Haki attached to Ians de, Kizaru did not turn to his elemental form. Instead, he stood still and carried it with the power of the Six Powers (Rokushiki) Tekkai (Iron Body)!


    However, what Kizaru didnt expect was that the Tekkai (Iron Body) defense trick would fail him!


    Shining sparkles condensed on the de of the Senbonzakura. Kizaru defended Ians sh with the enhanced Tekkai, but the Powerful Lightning Current attached to the de was instantly spread throughout his body.


    Ittoryu Iai  Raikiri! (Lightning Cutter)


    Ian changed his tactics. His endless attacking methods really made it difficult for Kizaru to deal with Ian. People with devil fruit ability usually only have one kind of ability. No matter how the moves are derived, they were actually based on the devil fruit power and they cant vary this much.


    In order to deal with Ians attack, Kizaru unexpectedly used two skills of the Six Powers (Rokushiki) Skill, Rankyaku (Tempest Kick) and Tekkai (Iron Body)!


    It was almost unbelievable for an admiral like Kizaru to use these basic body skills, which he hadnt used for ages But more unexpectedly, the Tekkai used now seemed to be better than elemental dodge.


    Kizarus hair was so electrified that his head was smoking out, and his original short, slightly curly hair, after being electrocuted, turned afro.


    This picture was actually quite funny, but Ian couldntugh at this moment. Although his attacking methods have worked against Kizaru several times, this kind of injury was not enough to kill or defeat such an opponent. His physical strength hasnt reached a magnificent level. Therefore, the fight between the two didnt end


    This was not good news for Ian, because, with the passage of time, the attribute improvement brought about by the Shikai of the Senbonzakura will soon run out. After that, his Shikai will enter the cooldown state of 24 hours


    Without the help of the attributes boost, Ian wont be able to fight Kizaru like this, and once these attributes drop, the situation would be so different.


    I must think of a way to end this


    Ian dodged Kizarusser for a while, and kept spinning in his thoughts. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and his left hand suddenly mmed the ground.


    The huge electric current rushed from his whole body in an instant, and then struck the ground.


    The ground began to tremble slightly, and countless iron sand began to float strangely in the air, all of which were ck.


    The Iron Sand Storm has emerged!


    Because there was still a huge amount of Nen supporting this technique at the moment, Ian has more iron sand condensed than ever before, and ck sand fragments have appeared within a kilometer radius.


    Under Ians control, these grains of sand began to spin rapidly, and an iron sand storm, which wasrger than the one in the G5 branch base, took shape in an instant.


    Among the countless iron sands, Ian quietly perceived every grain of sand. Suddenly, he seems to have felt something, and his face showed a slight smile.


    Wow, can I really do it, will it work!?


    The huge iron sand storm reminded Kizaru of the scene where he was surrounded by the fire petals, so he was worried that the situation would repeat again. Therefore, he desperately sentser beams everywhere to disturb the storm.


    When he blew out a hole in the iron sand storm, Kizaru immediately turned into light and escaped from the scope of the iron sand storm.


    However, Ian controlled the iron sand and moved it to the ce where Kizaru reappeared.


    Wherever he shes, Ian controlled the iron sand storm and chased him. After several times, Kizaru realized that it was impossible to go on like this forever. The iron sand was controlled by Ian, and it wont get dissipated without defeating him.


    So this time, Kizaru came directly to Ians back, and with the Ama no Murakumo in his hand cleaved toward him.


    However, what Kizaru didnt think of was that Ian had already inserted Senbonzakura back into its sheath, and the surrounding iron sand storm was instantly recalled by him, condensed on his left hand and turned into a huge shield, blocking Kizarus stab.


    This iron sand shield was made of manyyers of iron sand. With the buffer of iron sand, Kizarus sh ispletely blocked.


    Just as Kizaru still had some doubts about why Ian didnt use his sword to resist this blow, unexpectedly under the huge shield, Ians right hand was already aligned with Kizarus abdomen.


    Because of the line of sight, Kizaru didnt notice Ians movements. When he saw the lightning shining on Ians right hand, it was already toote, and Ian shot directly!


    Super Electromaic Cannon  Shotgun!


    Baaang! With a huge sonic boom and strong wind pressure, Ian actually fired the Railgun at Kizaru from such a close distance!


    This time, the Super Electromaic Cannon was not the same as the previous one that hit Kizarus face. Ian actually fired six bullets at the same time.


    In a critical moment, Kizaru responded quickly, instantly transforming into his elemental body and diluting his figure, so that even if it was hit by a powerful projectile covered with Haki, the damage would be reduced.


    However, when Ians six-shot electromaic shotgun hit Kizaru, an amazing scene happened.


    These six electromaic cannons prated Kizarus elemental body at the same time, which hit him in the same position, and six holes appeared in his figure.


    It was real damage, not a scene of prating an elemental body!


    The severe pain rushing from his abdomen made Kizaru realize that this was an actual wound! It is impossible to even restore the injured part with elementalization.


    Whatwhat the hell!? Kizaru looked at Ian in surprise.


    Muahahaha! Ians blow worked perfectly, so he couldnt helpughing out loud and saying: Huh! The taste of Kairoseki bullets was that good!?


    (T/N: That was smart!!!! if you figured out how it happened, write in thements!!!!)(Plus Fk u Greycat, you plot-reader freak/ just kidding, love you bro xD)

 Chapter 228: Retreat Order

    Chapter 228: Retreat Order


    Thats right, what Ian just fired out was actually six-round Kairoseki bullets!


    Where did these Kairoseki bulletse from? Do you still have to ask? They were the shots previously fired towards Ace from Zephyrs machine guns! The Kairoseki bullets, which were mixed with normal bullets, were all blocked by Ians Will Wall and fell to the ground. Then the fool, Ace, picked up one and wanted to see it


    Although the ce where he and Kizaru are fighting now was a bit far away from the ce where these bullets fell, Ian was able to expand the scope of the iron sand storm by injecting a tremendous amount of Nen into it, then finding these Kairoseki bullets among the others, hiding them within his iron sand, and bringing them over.


    In fact, at that time, Ian didnt know whether he could use electromaic force to control these bullets. Because they were known to be made by stone (Seastone) instead of a conductive metal such as iron or nickel, so he was not sure whether he couldunch them.


    Fortunately, these Kairoseki (Seastone) bullets did not disappoint Ian. They were called seastone, but Kairoseki is actually a mineral, and because it is very difficult to refine and polish such stone, so there must be impurities in it.


    These impurities, naturally, include iron, so Ian brought these bullets by manipting the metal in them.


    The huge iron sand shield was to obscure Kizarus sight and prevent him from seeing the following attack, plus what kind of ammunition used


    However, the Railgun fired at supersonic speed was shot at a close distance, even Kizaru could not escape it.


    Moreover, in order to prevent a single shell from causing insignificant damage to Kizaru, Ian did not hesitate to spend more Nen and fired six bullets at once!


    Kairosekis restraint effect on Logia fruit Users was the same to other types, even if they were in their elemental state. However, as soon as the Kairosekies into contact with his body, his ability had been suppressed, and he could no longer maintain the elemental state.


    Because things happened too fast, the Seastone bullets prated his body and flew out, without him even realizing what was going on


    Hearing what Ian said, Kizaru finally understood what happened.


    Shortly afterward, Kizaru felt that his body was filled with rage, but the cause of his feeling wasnt Ian who just sted him, but Zephyr!


    That damned old man! Kizaru gritted his teeth and said, He let these exclusive Kairoseki bullets be used by others!


    Kizaru and Zephyrs rtionship was not that good at all, so even if the two of them carried out the same task, they would never join hands. While Zephyr and Fujitora fought, he picked Ian as his opponent, each one fighting on his own. What he didnt expect was that it would turn like this in the end. At a critical moment, he was screwed by his teachers mistake!


    Zephyr wasnt a stupid fellow. He, for sure, didnt expect that his Kairoseki bullets that he fired out will be used again by the enemies, and in return, they will be the reason for injuring hisrade. If he had known that this would happen, he would not have fired them from the beginning.


    This time, Kizaru was really hit hard. Two of Ians bullets prated Kizarus thigh and shoulder, and two hit him in the abdomen. Although they did not hurt his organs, they prated his muscles. The highest damage was the one who went directly through his lung!


    Kizaru was blown out for a certain distance by the wind pressure, standing a few meters away from Ian. When his injuries took effect, he coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    He felt that the wound on his chest, like a zing fire, was burning his lungs. He had never suffered such a serious injury since he ate the Pika Pika no Mi.


    For decades, the Kairoseki has been controlled by the Marines, so who would expect that he, a Marine admiral, would be seriously injured in this way, such an irony


    Ian sighed with relief when he saw Kizaru vomiting blood. To be honest, he had to act smartly this time. In fact, he was not sure about how to defeat this guy, because he couldnt think of any way to restrain his Glint-Glint Fruit.


    Although he managed to deal some damage to his opponent during the battle, they were nothing to Kizaru. If he hadnt thought of this great idea just now, and used Zephyrs bullets in a counterattack, perhaps the battle will turn into a deadlock, and after fifteen minutes, he will be forced back to his ordinary state.


    Under normal conditions, Ian has absolutely no chance of winning against Kizaru


    However, such battles are full of mysteries.


    If Ian thought of these Kairoseki bullets earlier, he might not need to open the Shikai of his Zanpakuto and fight Kizaru for a long time


    The only thing bothering Ian was that the Kairoseki bullets fired by the Super Electromaic Cannon wont stay in Kizarus body like the ones shot from a pistol. The power and kic energy of the super electromaic cannon was insanely strong, so they could only prate his body


    This was really an important thing, because if they stayed in Kizarus body, then he would be affected by Kairoseki and lose his devil fruit abilities.


    Admiral Borsalino, do you want to continue ying? Ian took a breath and said to Kizaru.


    Kizaru was hesitating. He was seriously injured. If he continues the fight, his physical strength will be consumed sharply, and he wasnt sure whether Zephyr has shot other Kairoseki bullets. If there are still any, then it will be troublesome, because with the super speed of Ians Railgun, even if it was him, the admiral Kizaru, it was still hard to dodge such ability


    In the same way, Ian didnt want to fight him anymore, even if he was going to win easily, Ian cant kill him!


    As an admiral, Kizaru was a red g, and if he kills him, then he was sure that the entire marine department and the World Government will send out all their forces, all their power to encircle and eliminate the entire pirate group!


    Facing an Admiral forced Ian to use all his cards, and in the end, the only thing that was capable of injuring Kizaru was the Kairoseki bullets. If the Fleet Admiral, Sengoku, plus two Admirals and twelve Vice Admiralse to deal with him, then this would be the end of his journey


    Ian shivered after imagining such a terrible picture, he really did not want to be in a simr situation He thought of himself been caught and sitting in the bottom floor of Impel Down


    So, when he saw Kizaru bleeding in front of him, he decided that it was time to stop, plus the time of the Shikai was about to end, so Ian didnt know what to do if Kizaru kept fighting


    Hearing Ians words, Kizaru raised his head and nced at Zephyr who was fighting Fujitora not far away, and found that even Zephyr was panting at this time, fighting under a strong gravity pressure. Zephyr, an old man in his 70s, has endured such suppression, which was abnormal.


    However, if his fight against this monster Fujitora goes on, Zephyr will probably face the same end.


    All the facts were telling Kizaru that they cant win, his injuries need treatment, and the rest of his soldiers cant defeat this beast


    However, Kizaru wasnt willing to surrender! When he was ordered toe out and deal with this group, he was careless, thinking that he was bound to win. However, things didnt go as he expected. So if he just retreated like this, the dignity of Marines would be thrown to the mud.


    But, at this moment, Sentomaru came running. After Ian had melted his iron axe, he withdrew from the battle circle and ran to fight with Raideen and others. When Ian and Kizaru were fighting in the air, he paid attention to their battle. As a result, after they fell on the ground, he went back attacking the pirates around him. So when he approached the battlefield again, he saw the blood on Kizarus mouth, and he was more shocked when he found many scars and six big holes all over his body! (T/N: he is still naked, isnt he!?)


    Uncle!? Howe why are you injured this badly?! Sentomaru rushed up and supported Kizaru, ignoring Ians presence.


    You why are you back? Kizaru said: Didnt I tell you not toe close?


    There is a new order from the Marine Headquarters! Sentomaru hurriedly pulled out a Den Den Mushi. They called and ordered us to retreat!


    Why!? Kizaru asked.


    Its the Whitebeard! Sentomaru said: The Whitebeards ship is about tond. The department doesnt want a conflict with Whitebeard Pirates under any circumstances, so they ordered us to retreat immediately!


    In fact, what Sentomaru didnt know was that, 500 meters away, behind a broken wall, Pritz was shivering while holding the visual Den Den Mushi, all the scenes of the battle has been transmitted. After seeing that Kizaru was seriously injured by Ian, the Marines were startled and immediately ordered to cut off the live broadcast signal.


    At the same time, due to their intelligence, the Yonko Whitebeard was really close and was about tond on the ind. Because they were worried that under such circumstances, the two Admirals, Kizaru and Zephyr, will suffer more if they encounter the uing tyrants, so the Marines didnt dare to risk it, and directly gave Sentomaru the order to retreat.


    Although the headquarters were not willing to do so, they had to ept the result.


    After listening to Sentomarus words, Kizaru understood the situation. If the whitebeards monsters arrive, they might not be polite to the seriously injured people. Therefore, Kizaru held on to his nephew and say, Lets go!


    In the same way, Zephyr, over there, was notified by a Marine soldier at this time. He also saw the injuries on Kizarus body, his student, so he could only sigh and withdraw.


    Fujitora didnt stop him. When he saw the soldiers retreating towards the port, he turned around and walked in Ians direction.


    However, Ian sat on the ground after Kizaru retreated, and thenid back on the ground regardless of the mess around him.


    Huh! Freaking Hell, its finally over! I thought this day wont end

 Chapter 229: Internal Quarrel

    Chapter 229: Internal Quarrel


    The retreat order of the Marine headquarters was wise.


    The two admirals were dispatched to hunt down Ian and the Dragon Hunter Pirates. It can be seen that the world government and the Marines attached great importance to Ian.


    At first, they thought that the Marines could make such a tough gesture to force the four emperors and prevent them from disrupting the situation. However, that was the case, assuming that Ace wasnt a member of the Whitebeard Pirates, they would have some concerns and wouldnt go out this fast.


    However, what they didnt expect was that at this point, Fire Fist Ace joined the Whitebeard Pirates!


    The Whitebeard was very attached to his righteous son, Ace. After he, who just joined, made his first request and implored him, the Whitebeard relentlessly nned to make a stand for his son.


    Before Kizaru and Zephyr led the Marines to the ind of Smis, the Marine Headquarters got the news of the Whitebeard Pirates. At that time, they were hesitant, thinking about whether to let Kizaru and Zephyr withdraw.


    However, what turned out to be a twist of events was that due to Domingos secret intervention, the beasts pirates also appeared in the area, and collided with the Whitebeard Pirates, so the two sides confronted each other in the open sea.


    After learning of this situation, the Marines acquiesced to let Kizaru and Zephyr continue their operation, hoping that this dy would make a difference, taking this opportunity to arrest Ian and the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group.


    However, everyone underestimated this recently-emerged Pirate Group. In the battle, Fujitora suppressed Zephyr, and Ian exploded with a new aura, showing a horrifying strength, not only was he capable of facing Kizaru as if they were in the same power level, but he also used the Kairoseki bullets to wound Kizaru badly!


    So far, there were already two admirals injured by Ians hands, including Aokiji


    A serious injury does not necessarily mean defeat. However, this is the case in some battles. A little ident often leads to unexpected results. With his fighting tricks, Ian has gained an advantage in the battle against Kizaru, so the scale of the fight tilted towards him.


    The Marine headquarters did not know exactly how Kizaru was injured because it was only seen through the live stream of an intern reporter. Although they also knew that even if a Marine admiral was injured, he would still be very difficult to kill.


    However, the problem was that the Whitebeard Pirates has left the confrontation location with Beasts Pirates and were about to approach the ind.


    Smis Ind was under the protection of Whitebeard. Due to the Marines capturing order of Dragon Hunter Pirates, a part of the ind was seriously damaged. Under such circumstances, no one can guarantee whether the infuriated monster will attack the wounded admirals.


    If the Whitebeard got furious after seeing the harbor, he might turn ruthless and directly kill all the marine soldiers there, by then the whole world will turn into chaos!


    The consequences were too serious. The n to catch the Dragon Hunter Pirates with a time gap was no longer feasible. Ian and the others held their ground, and they resisted so well. Then the Marines had to take a step back.


    And with the retreat order of the headquarters, all the soldiers on the ind began to retreat to the port in an orderly manner. The guards of the Smis Principality chased them all the way, but rationally did not fight them.


    The retreating Marine soldiers naturally saw the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group at the port. However, even though they gritted their teeth, they were helpless.


    Many people saw the battle between Ian and Kizaru in mid-air, which made them afraid of this Pirate Group, knowing that they were not ordinary pirates, and now under the retreat order, they didnt dare to attack the Dragon Hunters rashly and cause more troubles.


    Watching the soldiers retreat, Ian also told the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group not to take action against them.


    In such a big battle, the Dragon Hunter Pirates were actually quite injured. The Marines have an absolute advantage in number. Although the fighting capability of the Dragon Hunter Pirates was not weak, injuries were still inevitable.


    Raideens shield had been sted by mortars. He at least blocked dozens of mortar shells protecting his fellow pirates. He was panting at this time, and his whole body was full of scars.


    The same goes for Doroni and the others. Anyway, almost all the crewmates who can fight were wounded at this time. So even if Ian didnt tell them to stop, they will not take the initiative to provoke the Marines with their current state.


    However, the Marines that retreated to the port still encountered troubles, which was the Fire Fist Ace!


    Ian had told Ace to steal a warship before, so Ace did what he was asked for without question. But how could the Marines let him take over a ship easily?


    After jumping on a warship, Ace has been fighting with waves of soldiers. Before, he came alone to help Ian, so he didnt know that the Whitebeard would being soon. He had been guarding the warship he just seized. He felt that this was the only hope for Ian and his crew to escape, so he must keep an eye on his battleship.


    This led Ace to witness the battle between Ian and Kizaru, although he wanted to help, finally, he saw that Ian was fighting Kizaru inextricably, so he chose to guard the ship.


    But when the Marines began to retreat, more soldiers rushed in. Ace didnt know what was going on, so he could only grit his teeth and unleash his fire to beat down every single soldier boarding the ship.


    The injured admiral, who was supported by Sentomaru, saw this scene when he retreated to the port.


    Fire Fist Ace Kizaru naturally knows Aces name, and he noticed the scene of his soldiers getting bombarded by him from the ship withrge balls of mes. Kizaru wanted to take action himself.


    However, at this moment, he saw the whitebeard fleet on the sea.


    And in the sky, a big bird that was also full of blue mes was flying towards the port, Kizaru knew that it was the phoenix, Marco


    Its toote now. If they dont set sail, the Marines warships will be blocked by Whitebeard Pirates in the port. So Kizaru thought about it for a while and gave the order to leave that Battleship behind.


    The Marines would be able to withdraw from the port in time if they dont encounter more problems, but at this moment, Zephyr discovered that his two students/cadres were missing!


    Where are Ain and Binz!? Zephyr anxiously asked the members of the Pirate Guerris.


    When he learned that Ain and Binz had been brought to the warship by the Fire Fist Ace and a woman dressed as a strange maid, Zephyr stood still!


    At the moment, he was about to lead the Pirates guerris and rushed to the warship where Ace was, trying to get his students back.


    From Kizarus point of view, this was simply ridiculous. At this time, the Pirate Guerris were newly established too. Although Ain and Binz were Zephyrs right and left hands, they were at most two captains ording to their ranks.


    For these two, did Zephyr want to risk the lives of all the Marines soldiers by staying here longer, and be surrounded by the Whitebeard Pirates!?


    Whats more, the pain rushing from the wound reminded Kizaru that he was injured by his Kairoseki bullets. For a while, he felt the new and old hatred were merging together


    Zephyr, if you still want to continue fighting Fire Fist Ace, I wont stop you! Kizaru said coldly to Zephyr: But I will evacuate the rest of the marine soldiers!


    Borsalino! You bas Zephyr was so angry, and didnt expect Kizaru would jump in at this time and say such ruthless words.


    The contradiction between Zephyr and Kizaru has been around for a long time. Although both of them still maintain the basic respect on the surface, at this critical moment, they both red out!


    They are my students! Zephyr yelled at Kizaru: I brought them here, so they must be by my side while I leave!


    Sensei, do you want to risk the lives of all these soldiers for the sake of these two!? We will soon have to deal with the Whitebeard Pirates? Kizaru quarreled with Zephyr rudely: Your students are still members of the marines. Even if they fall into the hands of the Dragon hunters, as long as we keep it cool and negotiate with them, they wont hurt them. Theyre just two people, which is less disgraceful than letting all these soldiers be captured by the Whitebeard Pirates, right?


    Is it just a matter of shame? Zephyr roared, Is the face of the Marines more important than the life of my students?


    The quarrel between the two made the Marine soldiers around them stunned and did not dare to say anything.


    Zephyr and Kizaru stared at each other for a while, then Zephyr finally started to talk: Borsalino, I never like you as a student, you are too elusive, since you want to leave, then go ahead!


    Zephyr took a step back and said: My people and I have always been advancing and retreating together this wont change now!


    Listening to his words, the members of the Pirate guerris felt an unprecedented emotional agitation, so they yelled: Together!


    When Kizaru saw this scene, he was not affected at all. Instead, he shook his head, Kizarus philosophy has always been different from Zephyr, he would only choose to look at the problem as a bystander, and then put himself in the most advantageous position. Therefore, he could not understand Zephyrs personality and thoughts.


    In this case, I wish you good luck, Zephyr-sensei. Kizaru said.


    Because Ace robbed a battleship, Kizaru took away the Marine soldiers on six warships, but Zephyr and the pirate guerri soldiers of his three warships stayed to attack Ace, who was on guard duty. Their objective was to find Ain and Binz.


    Ace was such a fool. When he brought Binz back, he didnt think too much about it. He just thought the amazing ninja, Binz, was really interesting. He wanted to take Binz back to show him to Ian and Oyaji. If it was possible, he even thought of adding this Ninja to the Whitebeard Pirate Group.


    He was just acting like a kid who kept begging his father to bring a homeless dog in. Ace himself doesnt realize what he was doing. Its human nature


    At the moment, Ace haspletely epted the fact that Whitebeard has be his father, and he was trying his best to impress him.


    Maybe it was from this moment that he wanted the Whitebeard to be the next Pirate King

 Chapter 230: Heartbreaker

    Chapter 230: Heartbreaker


    The soldiers of the Pirate Guerris were all here, following Zephyrs leadership, so they all respected him so much. When Zephyr jumped onto the ship, they followed him to get back what was theirs


    As soon as Ace saw Zephyr, he felt that his threatening expression was terrifying.


    Because Ace is a Logia fruit user, ordinary soldiers cant damage him. Even if he was alone, he can beat all of them, knocking out so many teeth while having lots of fun.


    However, when facing Zephyr, things wont be the same. At that time, Zephyr grabbed his ming fist and made him powerless, so Ace didnt dare to rush recklessly again.


    Fortunately, at this moment, he was not alone as he thought, because there was another ally on board, which was baby-5!


    Baby-5 acted simrly to Ace, she wanted to take Ain back to Domingo and see if he could add this strange woman into the family. (T/N: FFs, they are humans, not pets)


    Ace captured Binz, and BABY-5 caught Ain. Both of them were on the same Battleship. Ace was guarding the deck, and BABY-5 kept an eye on the cabin door.


    Although the two did not know each other, they cooperated tacitly, threw out all the Marine soldiers on the warship, and captured it.


    When Ace saw Zephyr jumping up, he subconsciously looked at BABY-5 and waved to her: Come and help me, lets deal with him together!


    Ace witnessed the loss of power from his Kairoseki arm before. It was Ian who informed him that this guy was fully armed with Kairoseki.


    After getting touched by the Kairoseki, hepletely lost his fighting power. Ace was very alert about this, so he asked this girl to help him.


    However, what he said sounded a little different in Baby-5s ears. The only word that rang and was left in her mind Together!


    He said Baby-5 held her blushed face: Is is he asking me to marry him?


    However, when baby-5 was about to agree to his proposal, a figure suddenly fell down from the air to the deck. Ace turned around and found that it was Marco!


    Yo, Marco, why are you here? Ace was very happy, and said: Well, thats great, lets join hands to deal with him!


    Marco recognized Zephyr, and his face turned serious. He knew very well this former admiral, so he didnt say much: Oyaji ising soon!


    Marco, the Phoenix! Fire Fist, Ace! Zephyr looked at the two,ughed, revealing his white teeth, and said: More and more people with devil fruit powers have be pirates!


    His huge mechanical arm, the Battle Smasher, under the control of Zephyr, clenched a fist. They couldnt figure out Zephyrs mood, because he was wearing sunsses, but he just said: Where are my students?


    Ace looked nk, he didnt know who are the students Zephyr talking about, so he didnt answer.


    Zephyr stared at him and thought that Ace deliberately wanted to conceal it and took his students as hostages, so he immediately burst into anger, roared, and rushed toward Marco and Ace.


    Marco and Ace were on guard, ready to face the enemy. However, when they were just about to collide, suddenly a shell flew from the rear!


    The three men perceived this shell, so they had to jump back and avoid it. The shell hit the ce where they were about to meet, and immediately exploded. Fortunately, the deck of the warship was very sturdy, and it did not st a hole in it.


    Afternding, the three men looked at the rear and found that the shooter was baby-5! She had a cigarette in her mouth, her arm turned into a rocketuncher, and its muzzle was still smoking.


    The strange thing was that baby-5s eyes were full of tears and she bit her lower lip while looking at Ace.


    What are you doing? Ace asked her suspiciously.


    Youyou heartless bastard! BABY-5 said aggrieved: How dare you breaking my heart!


    This sentence alone didnt only confuse Ace, but even Marco was dumbfounded, what? Broke her heart?


    Baby-5 shouted at Ace: You obviously proposed to me a moment ago, why did you abandon me in a blink of an eye?


    She pointed to Marco and said: Do you want to be with this man, and dump me!? Is he more attractive than me!?


    Ace and Marcos expression at the moment was priceless. The two looked at each other, shivered, and quickly jumped away.


    Marco stared at Ace, and asked, Ace is she your girlfriend?


    No, no! Ace hurriedly shook his head: This is the first time I have seen her!


    Then why is she Marco couldnt understand what was going on either.


    Hey, when did I propose to you!? Stop the nonsense talk! Ace screamed at baby-5.


    You asked me to be with you, isnt that a marriage proposal? Baby-5 yelled back, then pointed to Marco tearfully and said, But then you turned around and changed your mind when this man appeared. Have you thought about my feelings? Were you just toying with me?


    Marcos face turned gloomy and ck lines fell on his eyes, he finally figured out what was going on, because Ace had just said that he wants to join hands with Marco in this fight, she


    This womans brain doesnt function like ordinary people


    Baby-5 was biting a handkerchief with a tearful expression of grievance, which made Ace have an urge to jump into the sea and kill himself. He didnt know much about women. The only women he has ever talked with were Dadan who raised him in Foosha Vige, and Makino, the pub owner who has been taking care of him and Luffy. The actions of baby-5 showed him anotherpletely different type of females


    Ace, Marco, and Zephyr, these three men stared at each other with wide eyes. When they got interrupted by BABY-5, their fighting-will seemed to be disintegrated at the same time.


    From this point of view, Baby-5 was probably the most powerful person on the deck


    After such a dy, everyone suddenly felt a strong sense of pressure, which overwhelmed the entire warship. Ace, Marco, Zephyr, BABY-5, and all the pirate guerri soldiers who had boarded the ship all looked at the rear of the warship.


    They saw a huge ship in the form of a whale, and it has already arrived at the port. This ship was even bigger andrger than the Battleship of the Marines. On the t bow of the ship, a man of iparable height was standing there, holding a gigantic naginata in his hand, and the sunlight shone from behind him, reflecting the shadow of his long mustache


    The strongest man in the world, Edward Newgate, the Whitebeard, has finally appeared!


    With his appearance, huge dismay was felt by everyone, especially baby-5. She was still crying bitterly, but now, she looked at the figure of the Whitebeard in horror, and did not dare to make a sound.


    Gurararara! The Whitebeard standing on the Moby Dick let out a burst ofughter and shouted, Zephyr, are you bullying my kids?


    Whitebeard! Zephyr alsoughed and said, Haha, you Monster, havent you died yet?


    There are still many years ahead for me to live! Whitebeard said: Huh! But you, who have retired, are still working for the Marines?


    Ive always been a Marine! Zephyr said: And as long as they are brutal monsters and pirates like you, wandering the sea, I will always be a soldier on duty!


    In the conversation between the two, none of them has stepped backward. In fact, Zephyr was an Admiral in the Pirate King, Rogers era, so it was natural that they knew each other very well. It is even possible that he had tried to hunt down the Whitebeard or Roger, so the grudges of many years between them can be seen clearly


    While talking, Moby Dick was still approaching them, and then, the Whitebeard jumped from the bow andnded directly on the warship. The tremendous force bought by this leap made the whole warship sway.


    He was unusually tall, and everyone looked up to him after he stood upright. After he looked down at Zephyr, he immediately noticed Zephyrs right mechanical arm.


    What happened to your hand? the Whitebeard asked strangely, I dont remember that the admiral Zephyr was a disabled man!


    Ha ha ha ha ha! When he was asked by the Whitebeard, Zephyr suddenly burst intoughter, but there was a trace of sadness and hatred in hisughter!


    Afterughing for a long time, Zephyr paused for a while, and said to Whitebeard: Do you really want to know?


    The Whitebeard didnt say a word, just kept looking down at him.


    Zephyr lightly touched his mechanical arm with his left hand, and said, This hand was chopped off and at the same time, most of my students were killed on board


    The Whitebeard was a little surprised, saying: You are an Admiral of the marines, who can cut off one of your arms?


    I will never forget that day for the rest of my life! Zephyrughed again: I will never forget that person. He is a devil fruit user too, and Edward, you know what? That fellow had the same mustache as you!


    Marco and Ace were shocked when they heard this. Could it be that the man who cut off Zephyrs arm was actually Oyaji? No, if this was the case, then he wouldnt have asked this question and Zephyr wouldve said that directly.


    The two looked at Oyaji, but found that he was uncharacteristically silent.


    In fact, after hearing Zephyrs description, the Whitebeard immediately knew the person who cut off his arm!


    It turned out to be him When did this happen? the Whitebeard sighed and asked Zephyr.


    Whats the use of delving into it now? Zephyr shook his head said: Since I meet you here, then let me inform you, I have been looking for this person, and when I meet him, dont me me for being impolite


    After hearing this, the whitebeard didnt say anything about this matter, he just asked, Kizaru has retreated, so what are you still doing here?

 Chapter 231: First Meeting with the Legend

    Chapter 231: First Meeting with the Legend


    Obviously, the Whitebeard was shifting the topic, and he didnt want to talk more about Zephyrs incident.


    The same was true for Zephyr. His arm was chopped off, which was a lifelong shame to him, so he timely replied: My students have been captured by your sons. Im here to get them back!


    The Whitebeard was surprised and asked Ace: Have you captured his students?


    Ah, yeah! Ace said, holding on to his cowboy hat, and his eyes were gleaming: Its a ninja! Hes amazing! Oyaji, Ill show youter!


    It has to be said that the most enjoyable thing for the Whitebeard was probably his son, Aces happy expression Not only him, but any of his sons He cant help but feel good when he sees such an inviting expression in front of him!


    Gurararara! The Whitebeardughed and said, You are a good son, well done!


    When Marco heard this, he couldnt helpughing. He always had a good impression of Ace. He always felt that there was a kind of innocence in his heart that no one else had.


    Only Zephyr, after hearing Whitebeards words, suddenly burst into mes and said: Whitebeard, are you going to mess around with this kid? Give me back my students!


    As a result, The Whitebeard red at him and said, Zephyr, although I admire you very much, dont forget that now, you and I are enemies! If you had caught my sons, would you let them go so easily?


    Zephyr went silent for a while, he understood his meaning, but he didnt intend to let go.


    When Zephyr was thinking about whether to fight the monster in front of him and take his students back, the Whitebeard said again: Zephyr, I hate to break it to you, but youre not strong enough to kill this old man. So youd better put away such thought However, the king of Smis is an old friend of mine. The marines must pay for the damage caused by this operation, so your student will be detained for the time being, but dont worry, no one willy a finger on them!


    Zephyr thought about it and wanted to say something, but at this time, he saw other ships of Whitebeard Pirates gradually approaching the port.


    He looked at the rest of the pirate guerri soldiers around him, and finally backed down, saying: Okay, Edward, Ill trust you on this, you personally must ensure that my students are not harmed!


    Edward Newgate coldly snorted, and said: I am the Whitebeard!


    Although Zephyr was unwilling to retreat, he couldnt do anything about it now. Marco stood on the ship and watched Zephyr leave, then he asked, Oyaji, is it okay to let them go?


    If it was that brat, Kizaru, I wouldve killed him! the Whitebeard red at his Bisento. But that boy ran quickly, and this guy, Zephyr, is just an old man, and its no fun to fight him!


    Marco smiled slightly. He understood the Whitebeards temper. People who look pleasing to his eyes can speak freely, but for those who he doesnt like, the old man would show them no mercy.


    This time, the Whitebeard brought almost all of his crew out. They were prepared to fight with the marines. However, since Kizaru has retreated with his soldiers, the Whitebeard didnt want to vent his wrath on Zephyr.


    Although everyone knew that the Marines has been deliberately trying to weaken the strength of the Four Emperors, which made them stay on guard against the Marine department.


    It may be simple for the Whitebeard to let Zephyr leave unharmed, but such consequences were hard to predict. Both sides knew that it is not the time to tear their faces apart, they were not ready for such a war


    Over the years, the Whitebeard Pirates have been expanding their power and influence, and they were making such preparations. The joining of Fire Fist Ace can really improve the strength of the Whitebeard Pirates. This was why the Whitebeard attached great importance to Ace, not just because he was Rogers son.


    As for Ian, who made Ace beg for help, the Whitebeard was also very curious about him. So after Zephyr left, he said, Go ahead and dock the ship, I want to see the little bold fellow of the Dragon hunter pirates.


    These were the words of the Whitebeard. Ian was indeed worthy of such title, the bold fellow. Even if it was the Yonko, they wont generally provoke the Celestial Dragons, but this kid named Ian dared to invade their territory and kill one of them the Whitebeard wanted to see what kind of person this kid was.


    After the Whitebeard took Marco and Ace off the ship, baby-5 breathed a sigh of relief. The Whitebeard didnt even notice her, but she was shivering with fear.


    However, before she could calm down, a figure suddenly jumped onto the battleship. Baby-5 looked up and found that it was a guy revealing his hairy chest and had a very ugly appearance.


    Zihahaha! This guy burst outughing and said: I didnt expect this pirate group to have such a beautiful chick?


    Who are you? Baby-5 felt ufortable when facing this man, and asked vigntly.


    Me!? The visitor grinned, revealing his ugly mouth: Im Teach, hey girl, do you want to be my woman?


    Yeah, yeah, the person who jumped on the ship was the ckbeard.


    However, ording to Baby-5s personality, when she heard such a request, she will change and turn very happy that she was needed, and agree immediately, but strangely, when facing the ckbeard, baby-5 felt that this person was cunning and dangerous, so she didnt say a word


    Fortunately, at this time, another figure jumped on the warship and helped her out of the encirclement. It was Thatch, the Commander of the Fourth Division, dressed in white clothes and with a light brown pompadour hairstyle.


    He said, Teach, stop messing around. This girl seems to be a member of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group. Just help her look after the captives!


    Zihahaha, I was joking! the ckbeard touched the back of his head andughed.


    When Thatch saw him look like this, he couldnt help shaking his head


    The ships of the Whitebeard Pirates boarded the ind. The guards of the Principality of Smis were very excited and immediately lined up to meet the Whitebeard. When the old man took Ace and Marco to the ind, the captain of the royal guards came to greet him and saluted: Oyaji, King Carlos is in the pce, waiting for you.


    Gurararara the Whitebeardughed heartily and said, My old friend, how is he?


    The captain of the royal guards also showed a smile and said, His Majesty, his body is still very strong. He is very happy to learn that you are here.


    Thats relieving! the Whitebeard said: Huuh, I will make the Marines pay for all of your troubles. But now, I have something to do, andter, I will go to the pce.


    Thats great news! The captain of the guard bowed and retired with his men.


    After the soldiers of Smis Principality retreated, the Whitebeard saw a group of Pirates not far away, but strangely, everyone was surrounding a guy at this time.


    Ace was startled that he ran in front of the Whitebeard to check on Ian.


    Ian also saw the arrival of Ace and the Whitebeard. To be honest, he always felt that the Whitebeard should have the blood of the giants, even if he was shorter than Raideen, he was mightier


    He had always wanted to meet the four emperors, but at this moment, he was helpless, when the Shikais power faded, he found that he was temporarily unable to move.


    The muscles all over his body have been tingling intensely at this moment. This condition is very simr to that of his excessive use of Nen. He understood that this was probably the consequence of Shikais full Attribute amplification.


    Although Fujitora helped to improve his physical condition, after all, Ian has been training for a short period up to now. The degree of physical training actually refers to the strength of his body, and now, he was only at the advanced level of physical talents. For him, this kind of seque is considered normal. After a long time, his physical condition will improve a lot, and this sequ may not ur again.


    Under such circumstances, he couldnt stand up to meet the Whitebeard


    Seeing Aces anxious expression, Ian was quite pleased. Anyhow, Ace was not his biological brother, they have a strong and inseparable bond. Ian knew that Ace must have asked for Whitebeards help, thats why they have appeared on this ind. If it werent for him, with the size of ten warships and two admirals, even the Whitebeard Pirates will have to weigh whether it was worth a head-on collision.


    Dont worry, Ill be OK! Ian opened his mouth and said to Ace. In fact, he has already switched and equipped Orihimes card to heal his body.


    Heehee, well then! Aceughed and said: By the way, Ive caught a ninja, I will show youter!


    As soon as Ian heard this, he knew that Ace had caught Binz. He couldnt helpughing.


    At this time, a tall figure obscured Ians vision. Looking up, he found that the Whitebeard was standing in front of him.


    Is it just a kid who cant stand up? the Whitebeard snorted: Thats really disappointing!


    Ian looked at the whitebeards expression and smiled slightly: You are the whitebeard? Your mustache is really eye-catching!


    Eye-catching? the Whitebeard heard such an adjective for the first time. He was stunned and understood what it meant. Then he immediatelyughed and said, Gurararara! You little devil, are you ttering me!?


    Thats not ttery! Ian shook his head. What he really wants to say is that normal people cant grow such a stiff and tall mustache. Its just that he cant say it directly, so he said, Anyway, I must thank you!


    Ian knew very well that although the Whitebeard Pirates didnt fight with the Marines, it was because of their appearance that the marines were forced to retreat. Otherwise, Kizaru wouldve continued fighting him. At that time, it would be difficult to say whether the Dragon hunters were auspicious or not. So Ian must express his gratitude for the favor

 Chapter 232: Annoying Person

    Chapter 232: Annoying Person


    Youre a bit polite! After listening to Ians words, the Whitebeard said, I thought you would be a very arrogant kid.


    Has the Marines retreated? Ian asked.


    Of course, they did! Marco said while observing Ian, But we didnt sh with them. In fact, we just had a fight with the Beast Pirates! Anyway, you dont have to worry about the marines anymore!


    What happened? Ian asked with some doubts: Did Kaido really show up?


    Ace was also quite curious. He hade to the ind in advance to look for Ian, so he did not know what happened between the two Yonko.


    Whitebeard said: Hum, this Kaido guy I dont know what the hell hes doing. I expected him toe and take advantage of the war between us and the Marines to cause some damage, but he didnt show up and only sent his three Disasters


    Following Whitebeards narration, Ian finally figured out what happened.


    The Beasts Pirates dide, but it was the three disasters and nine Pirate Ships, but Kaido himself did not show up.


    But even so, the crew of the Beast Pirates should not be underestimated. The so-called Three gues refers to the three topbat capabilities of this group


    Jack is called the Drought for his general destructiveness that renders anynd he rampages on ruined, as if a drought urred. Queen is called the gue for his expertise in weaponizing diseases. King is called the Congration because he seems to be capable of generating fire from his body through unknown means-


    However, it seems that the weakest one was the drought, Jack, with a bounty of 1 billion Berries. The appearance of these three beasts at the same time was no different from that of Kaido


    Among the three disasters, the Drought, Jack, was a real jerk, violent and short-tempered. They started by saying nothing. At first, Whitebeard Pirates and Beasts Pirates were only facing each other at a distance, but because of his presence, it didnt take long for some of Beasts Pirates ships to fire at the enemies.


    The Whitebeard Pirates naturally wanted to fight back, but strangely enough, it seemed that only Jacks ship fired at them, while the men of Queen and King were standing still.


    Because he was concerned about Ace, who left earlier, and was afraid that he might get in trouble with the Admirals, the Whitebeard had to take care of this matter personally.


    The Whitebeards Tremor-Tremor Fruit is also a kind of devil fruit that is quite iprehensible. Its power was beyond the supernatural. The Whitebeard set off huge waves on the sea, directly overturning several ships of Beasts Pirates, and then this guy, Jack, actually wanted to jump on Moby Dick and fight the Whitebeard. As a result, when he was in midair, he was punched by the Whitebeard, which directly caused him to vomit a lot of blood and fall into the sea.


    In the end, the Beasts Pirate Group could only rescue Jack in a hurry, and then left the scene.


    The other two disasters were unlikely to be as reckless as the Drought Jack. Queen seems to be the chief of staff of the Beast Pirate Group. The wisdom of this man was remarkable. Seeing that the whitebeard has moved against them in person, he understood the determination of the Whitebeard Pirates, so he ordered the beasts to withdraw.


    The time of the fight and the confrontation was not that long. Seeing the opponent retreat, the Whitebeard didnt intend to hunt them down, and then rushed towards Smis Ind.


    After listening to the story, Ian felt that his luck was really good. If it was not the three disasters, but Kaido himself, maybe the Whitebeard wont arrive at the right moment. This means that Ian might have to fight Kizaru for more time. In that case, Kizaru would not be pushed back so easily.


    Ians crew looked at each other. They didnt expect that there were so many things that had happened on the outer sea. Looking back now, they couldnt help being horrified for a while.


    Boy, are you the kid named Ian? the Whitebeard looked down at Ian and said, You are the one whounched that ck dragon into the sky, which I saw before?


    Ian nodded.


    So, you are also a devil fruit user? the Whitebeard touched his chin and asked, Logia?


    Its Paramecia! Ian couldnt exin much.


    So, that guy Kaido has got wrong information! the Whitebeard said: The devil fruit you eat is one of the two fruits that the Kingdom of Pear Blossoms paid tribute to the Celestial Dragons? Kaido thought it was a Mythical Zoan-type. He sent his people to snatch it, but in the end, it wasnt what he was looking for!


    Perhaps, the Beast Pirates group retreated because of this! Marco crossed his arms and said, Since it is not a Zoan Devil Fruit, Kaido wont be so interested.


    What do you mean? Ian was a little confused.


    Marco grinned and said, Dont you know? The scenes of your battle with the Marines have been broadcast all over the world. There is a very courageous reporter on this ind!


    As he spoke, he looked around and found Pritz hiding, in the distance behind a half-blown wall.


    Ian was taken aback for a moment and suddenly realized that it was the trainee reporter he met before, he thought that his camera was smashed, but he live-streamed the whole event on the ind of Smis.


    Of course, Ian wasnt embarrassed by what Pritz did. In his opinion, if this battle was seen by the whole world, this will make him famous.


    Lets go, kid, take your people ande with me! the Whitebeard said: Because of you, my old friends country has suffered a lot. I have to exin all of this to him, plus your people need to heal and rest, so lets stay on this ind for a while!


    Ace picked him up and prepared to take him away.


    At this moment, the Whitebeard frowned, when he saw Fujitora.


    And, you are the Whitebeard noticed that Fujitora seemed exceptional and couldnt help but ask.


    In fact, he had been wondering before, two admirals, Kizaru and Zephyr, came to encircle the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group. Based on Ians strength, he was sure that Ian would be able to face just Kizaru. Then who dealt with Zephyr?


    Now after seeing Fujitoras aura, the Whitebeard suddenly understood the situation, at this moment, Oyaji was so surprised by the strength of Ian and his Dragon Hunter Pirate Group.


    Although the number of this group was too small, the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group has the necessary elements to be one of the top-level Pirates. Everyone knows that withstanding against two admirals wasnt an easy task.


    Good to meet you! I have never expected to meet the Whitebeard, one of the Four Emperors, in person! Fujitora lightly smiled and said: Im just a blind man. You dont have to pay attention to me.


    Ian nced at Fujitora, although his expression didnt reveal any emotion, Ian could roughly guess his mood at the moment.


    Although the Principality of Smis was a non-participating country, the Marines were so unscrupulous while fighting with the Dragon hunter pirates on their territory. With Fujitoras personality, he was very disappointed in their way of action.


    On this ind, the ones who represent justice werent the Marines, but the Whitebeard pirates, which made Fujitora feel very conflicted.


    What exactly is justice? What is evil? During the time he was with Ian, Fujitora found that he couldnt understand various things.


    So he didnt seem to know what kind of attitude he should use while facing the whitebeard, the big pirate who was dered as notorious by the Marines.


    Ianughed and broke the awkward silence. He just introduced him to the whitebeard: This is the Deputy Captain of the dragon Hunter Pirate Group. Uncle Issho!


    The Whitebeard nodded and didnt speak. After Ian finished the introduction, he turned tofort Fujitora and said, Lets go, Uncle Issho, since we are going to stay on this ind for a while, I will teach you mahjong!


    Mahjong!? Fujitora was taken aback when he heard him: What is that?


    A gambling game, I bet you havent yed before! Ianughed and said, Im sure youll fall in love with it. (T/N: Ian!!!?? Hes still a blind man)


    Fujitora stopped thinking about the Yonko in front of him, in terms of gambling, he was hopeless. When Ian said that, he immediately became curious and scratched his head for a while.


    Just as Ian and the others were about to follow the Whitebeard to the city, a figure came running from behind, and it turned out to be baby-5!


    As soon as Ace and Marco saw her appear, they could not help but shiver. They were very afraid of this madwoman.


    Ian didnt know what happened on the warship. Seeing baby-5, he curiously said to her, I thought you took the opportunity to run away!


    Ive been on the warship this whole time, but now a very annoying man has boarded the ship, so I thought its better to run from him and follow you! Baby-5 said.


    A very annoying man? Who is it? Ian asked, frowning.


    Baby-5 replied: He said his name is Teach!


    Upon hearing this name, Ians eyes full into darkness

 Chapter 233: The Power Of the Flag

    Chapter 233: The Power Of the g


    Ian didnt forget the purpose of his trip, so he asked Ace who was supporting him in a low voice, Ace, have you met Teach?


    At this time, Marshall D. Teach didnt seem to have the title of the ckbeard. He announced it after he betrayed the Whitebeard group, so Ian said his name directly.


    Teach? Ace was stunned when he heard the name, and then said, Oh, I remember him, its that unique guy, Ive seen him on the ship in multiple asions, he seems to be a good guy.


    Ian nodded, confirming his own guess. Teach showed up with the Whitebeard, which means that he had been summoned back after the incident of Mainspring Ind, by then Ace had definitely met him.


    However, from Aces answer, Ian found that Teach was still disguised. For a long time in the whitebeard Pirate group, Teach always pretended to be honest and heroic, and his ambition was deeply hidden.


    Not only has he deceived others, but even Ace, a neer who had just joined, seemed to have a good impression of him.


    Ian, have you met Teach? Ace asked as he helped Ian walk.


    Yes, wee across when I went to Mainspring Ind! Ian said in a low voice, feeling pain all over his body.


    Ian was supported by Ace, so he whispered to Ace: Listen to me, Ace, you have to be careful of this guy, he is not as kind as you all think!


    Ace frowned and said, But, I feel that hes good just like the others. I also like the atmosphere in the whitebeard family


    Ian shook his head and said, Ace, have I ever harmed you in any way?


    Huh no! Ace said with a smile: You and I are brothers, how could you harm me? By the way, if we got a chance to meet Luffy in the future, I have to introduce you to each other, I believe he will also like you very much!


    Ian smiled and said, Lets talk about thistter, but Ace, Im dead serious, you have to listen to my words, you must pay attention to Teach!


    All right! Ace nodded. Ill keep an eye on him.


    Hearing what he said, Ian was a bit relieved, but when he calcted carefully, knowing that they would probably have to spend two years together, the scheming ckbeard, during this time would use his performance to gradually eliminate Aces vignce against him, maybe in the end, Ace would think that Ian was wrong


    Thinking of this, Ian could not help but frown, thinking about how to solve this problem.


    It is impossible for him to join the Whitebeard Pirates. Joining this group means to recognize the Whitebeard as a father, but Ian has his own parents, even after he came to this world, he still met two masters, Koshiro and Rayleigh, he also has a sister, Kuina, and a younger brother, Zoro, and his loved ones are still alive, so unlike Ace, whichcks paternal love, Ian cant ept such thing


    Ian admits that the Whitebeard is a great person. He really treats Ace and the others as his sons. If Ian was in their shoes, it would be a great destination to follow the whitebeard and treat the other members as family


    The problem is that Ian wasnt like them


    If there is no big deviation in history, then two yearster, that is, the time when Luffy starts sailing on the sea, Teach will kill the fourthmander Thatch, steal the dark-dark fruit from him, and then flee.


    Two more years, since Ian was unwilling to join the Whitebeard Pirates, it was impossible to stay by Aces side for this long.


    Moreover, Ian didnt know when exactly the Dark-Dark Fruit would appear, so it was impossible for him to return at that point in time.


    There was only another way to solve this matter. Ian nced at the whitebeard who was walking in front of him. He felt that it was not the time to talk with Ace in detail, so he could only leave it out for now.


    As for the idiot Ace, he didnt know that Ian was so worried about him, and he happily told Ian about the weird things he had encountered during this period


    When everyone left the port and entered the city, the location of the previous battle was silent and empty, the trainee reporter Pritz stood up shivering, and ran away quickly.


    Todays event was too overwhelming for him, a novice journalist. Fortunately, he was a nobody, so no one would bother him, and because of this once-in-a-lifetime broadcast, he will take off and turn into a legend in his field.


    Pritz left happily, but what he didnt know was that just after he was gone, another figure appeared in his ce.


    This figure looked very mysterious. His whole body was shrouded in a green cloak, and the hood of this cloak covered his head tightly.


    He stood on the spot, looking around at the mess caused by the fierce battle, and under the hood, a smile was shown


    Huuh, Kuma it seems that you were worried for nothing. This little guy was more eligible than we thought The mysterious man whispered to himself, and then walked away slowly.


    A slight sea breeze blew his hood, revealing part of the mysterious mans face. On the left side of his face, there was a strange tattoo


    After entering the city, Ian knew how prestigious the Whitebeard Pirates were in this country.


    The propaganda of the Marines tells how terrible the whitebeard pirates are However, this refers to a situation that only urs in some countries that are members of the world government. In Smis, the situation was reversed.


    The Whitebeard has been sailing the sea for decades. He has met people of all kinds, and he is not a man of bad temper and arrogance. Therefore, he has made many friends in his journey, the King of Fishman Ind, Neptune, was not the only example.


    Of course, the so-called whitebeards friends were almost the same age as him. They were all old men.


    Under the escort of the Smis Principality Guards, the Whitebeard was seen on the streets of this city, and after being discovered by people hiding at their homes, a crowd suddenly flooded out.


    Oyaji!? Look, its really him!


    The Whitebeard Pirates! Its the Whitebeard Pirates!


    My God, Smis is really saved!


    Marco, look the Phoenix Marco came with him this time!


    Is that the new guy, Fire Fist Ace? He is now a member of the Whitebeard Pirates, Wow!


    Although the people of Smis were still in awe of the whitebeard, they were warmly greeting the arrival of the whitebeard pirates. They kept shouting the names of themanders that follow him as well as the name of the legend himself. Their loud voices filled out the entire ind and rushed straight to the sky.


    Ian looked at this scene with astonishment, he couldnt believe that this was the weing for such a great pirate, and then he noticed the smiles of the old people around the street, and the excited and shrieking expressions of young girls. It seemed like they were weing heroes!


    Strange? Marco noticed Ians expression and said with a smile, No doubt that for this country, Oyaji is a hero!


    Whats going on? Ace just joined, he didnt know the history of this country, so he was curious.


    The Principality of Smis was originally an ally of the world government. Marco exined: but as the amount of tribute demanded by the Celestial Dragons got higher and higher, the country seems to be overburdened. You should know that the tribute is different from taxes


    In other words, the countries that pay the tribute to the Celestial Dragons were still going to pay the usual levy. His majesty, King Carlo of the Principality of Smis is a good king, seeing that his country has be poor because of such a system, he resolutely decided to withdraw from the participating countries. Without these tributes, he reduced the taxes on his people, which slowly revived the country.


    In that case, there are other participating countries that continue to levy taxes regardless of the impact? Ian asked.


    Of course! Marco nodded. And there are still quite a few Kings that pays tribute to Celestial Dragons, but it is not from their own pockets. They pay everything needed from them with the heavy taxes they impose on their people, squeezing the life of their folks. Therefore, whether it is tribute or taxes, these kings dont care.


    Ian shook his head. No wonder at the world conference, many countries proposed to abolish the tribute system. It seems that wise people have realized that this will lead to national unrest.


    Excessive taxes and levies have always been the source of turmoil


    What happened next? Ace asked.


    After withdrawing from the alliance, Smis went through a dark period. Marco said: at that time, the Marines withdrew the defense forces stationed in this country, which made it an easy target to the greedy pirates, so they took the opportunity to plunder everything in Smis. The army of this country was unable to resist the endless stream of pirates. So in the end, King Carlos looked for Oyaji and asked him to make it one of his territories.


    King Carlos met Oyaji when he was traveling abroad many years ago, but he hasnt seen him again for many years! Marco smiled and said: But when he came up, Oyaji recognized him at a nce. Then he came to the ind without hesitation and hung his banner. Since then, no pirate group dared to mess around on this ind. Thats why the people of Smis wee him with such warmth.


    After hearing this, Ian couldnt help but feel a little excited. Although the whitebeard was old, he was still at the peak


    When will I be able to reach this point, and only by hanging the g of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, I can protect a whole country?

 Chapter 234: The Power of the Beards

    Chapter 234: The Power of the Beards


    When Ian followed the Whitebeard to the pce of the Principality of Smis, he finally met King Carlos there.


    Originally, he thought that to be a friend of the whitebeard, he should be a wise and powerful king. In addition, he heard about the kings deeds from Marco. So, Ian imagined that he would be the perfect king.


    However, to his surprise, after seeing Carlos, he found out that his majesty was a short fat man.


    He was less than 1.4 meters tall (four feet tall), he has a small head and short legs. If he was not wearing a cape and the crown, Ian wouldnt believe that such a man could be the king of such a country.


    If there was anything praiseworthy about the king, it may be the beard on his chin, which was very unique. His beard was very curled, and his mustache was tilted up from a side and inclined down from the other side. Looking at it from a distance, it looked just like a seesaw.


    So when he saw the whitebeardughing, squatting down, and hugging King Carlos, Ian even thought that the reason why they became good friends was because of the beard, right!?


    When they reminisce about the past, Ian and the others didnt interrupt them, so they kept looking around the pce with boredom.


    The Royal Pce of Smis was not so majestic, but it was a pce after all, and it was quiterge. Ian and the others were in a carpeted hall with bright and clean corridors on the left and right, but there seem to be no guards around


    When Ian was walking along, he suddenly noticed that in the corridor on the right, behind a statue, there was a girl hiding there. She was showing half her face and secretly looking at the guests.


    This girl looked like she was only thirteen years old, but she seemed like a big Loli. Ian saw that she was dressed gorgeously, not like maids, so he was a little confused, thinking that she could be the princess of Smis, right?


    Although only half of her face was seen, Ian still felt that this girl was very beautiful. However, he didnt know why, but a part of her face made her look familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere.


    Especially after noticing that this girl has been looking at him with her big eyes, full of excitement.


    Just when Ian wanted to get closer and take a look at the whole figure of the girl, he suddenly heard a burst ofughter, saying: Where is the captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, Mr. Ian?


    Ian turned his head to see who was talking, only to find that it was Carlos who just asked about him. So he walked forward and stood side by side with the Whitebeard. Although this man was very short, his voice was very loud.


    Entering the royal pce, of course, wasnt a thing that everyone was allowed to. So only the Whitebeard, Marco, Ace, Ian, and Fujitora went in. The Whitebeard probably exined to Carlos why the Marines came to Smis. So he had to introduce Ian to the king, however, although Carlos asked to meet the guy named Ian, his eyes were full of joy while looking at him.


    Upon seeing this, Ian had to temporarily put down the matter of this girl, stepped forward, came in front of Carlos, and said: Im sorry, Your Majesty, Ive brought you a lot of troubles.


    After all, the Marines came here to hunt down the Dragon hunter pirates. Because of the battle between the two sides, the port of Smis waspletely destroyed. Although this was not Ians intention, this apology was a necessity. Ian and the others were not vicious pirates, and they werent nning to run from the consequences.


    Fortunately, Carlos was a friend of the Whitebeard. Oyaji brought Ian to the castle to solve the problem. Ian knew that the king would not scold them, at most he would ask for somepensation.


    Sure enough, when Ian apologized, Carlos said with a smile: No, you dont need to apologize. In fact, Ive always been curious to see what kind of person you are. You know, there are not many people who dare to rescue ves from Celestial Dragons hands.


    Ian was surprised to see that king Carlos didnte after the Dragon hunter pirates at all. Although the Marines started the battle, the two sides fought furiously, but Ian also caused considerable damage to the port. In Carlos point of view, a verbal apology was enough?


    Ian looked at the Whitebeard with amazement. Is his friendship with Carlos that deep?


    However, in the next second, Carlos revealed his true intentions. He smiled and said to Ian: In fact, I want to thank you in person!


    Huh, is this short fat man crazy? He wants to thank me!? For what!!?


    Sally,e out and meet your benefactor. Carlos said with a smile.


    With this sentence, the girl who had been peeking out walked to the crowd. She was verydylike and bowed to the Whitebeard, saying, Hello, Uncle Edward!


    The Whitebeard looked at Sally in surprise, he noticed that she was excitedly looking at Ian: Benefactor, dont you remember me?


    Ian scratched his head and said, You are!?


    Oh, yes, you may not remember me! Sally said: Benefactor, you are the one who rescued me from Marijoa!


    After that, he immediately realized that this girl was one of the ves he had rescued. However, after reacting, he took a cold breath and said, You you are the princess of Smis? How Why


    Huh, its surprising, isnt it! Carloss face turned gloomy, then he shook his head: Smis has been plundered and attacked by pirates repeatedly since we withdrew from the alliance. My only daughter, Sally, was captured by pirates during an invasion. I have been searching for her whereabouts over the years, but I didnt expect that she was sold to Celestial Dragons by these bastards and turned into a ve. If it were not for you, Captain Ian, I am afraid I wont see my daughter for the rest of my life!


    After that, Carlos actually bent down and bowed deeply to Ian, saying: Thank you for saving my princess!


    Ian was still a little dazed at this time, but he hurriedly helped Carlos up and said: This I really didnt expect that even the princess of such a country could turn into a ve by the Celestial Dragons


    He was really surprised, because he had no idea that he would meet one of the ves he rescued here, especially the countrys Princess.


    After hearing Ians words, Carlos gritted his teeth and said: I didnt know about this only when my daughter came back. These damn nobles, they will pay for it one day!


    ncing at the princess in front of him, Ian asked, Its Sally, right? How did youe back? Jinbe brought you here?


    Yes! Sally nodded. Although she was still young, she seemed very smart and said, It was indeed the Fishman pirates who brought me back, but big brother Jinbe didnt disembark. My father wanted to thank him, but he was gone.


    It seems that the task assigned to Jinbe was done faithfully.


    So Captain Ian, you dont have to apologize to us! Carlos said with a smile: You saved the princess of this country. Instead, we should thank you.


    When it came to this point, it waspletely understandable that even Ian could not help praising himself for being a good person, who helps others in need. (Not all the time tho xD)


    Gurararara! the Whitebeardughed and said: This is really interesting!


    But then, the whitebeard red at the king and said, But seriously, Brother Carlos, am I an outsider Why didnt you tell me about the disappearance of my niece? Do you think this old man cant help you get her back?


    Not so! Carlos stretched out his hand and patted Whitebeards calf, and sighed: Its not like this, I didnt expect that my princess became a ve of the Celestial Dragons


    These world nobles are really Even Fujitora, after hearing this story, couldnt help speaking up, but he didnt finish his sentence respecting the people around him


    All right! Lets stop talking about these unpleasant events! Carlos said: Now the two benefactors of this country are gathered here. This is a happy day. Please stay here for a while and let us treat you well.


    As his voice fell, music filled the pce, greeting their special guests, and well-dressed waiters brought out andid down arge amount of delicious food on the long banquet table.


    This was the beginning of the weing party


    And when Ian and the others were enjoying themselves happily in the Royal Pce of Smis, at this time, Sengoku, far away near the Red Line, was in a very gloomy mood.


    What a joke! Sengoku smashed his desk with anger. He seldom lost his temper, but he could not help it anymore: Two Marine Admirals went out and couldnt deal with a pirate group!


    A marine intelligence officer, standing not far from Sengokus desk, was shocked by the burst of anger, so he hesitated to report: Fleet Admiral, Sengoku, the Admiral Borsalino has just sent a document, which  which contains the details of the battle, he saidhe said that it was because of the instructor Zephyrs Kairoseki bullets, which were used by the enemy, that they


    However, before these sentences were finished, Sengoku stood up, stared and shouted at him: Shut up!


    Huh! Yes, sir! The marine intelligence officer was shocked and quickly stood upright, saluting.


    Sengoku sat back in his chair. He found that it was a mistake to dispatch Kizaru and Zephyr together. Originally, he just wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to fix the rtionship between the two. However, the development of this matter was beyond his expectation, the gap between them has not been repaired, but got deepened a lot

 Chapter 235: Sengoku’s Premonition

    Chapter 235: Sengoku¡¯s Premonition


    Sengoku knows very well that the reasons for this defeat were multifaceted and no one was mainly responsible for it.


    Even he himself did not consider such oues, originally by sending Kizaru and Zephyr, two Admirals together, Sengoku was very optimistic, although Momonga and Doberman provoked the Whitebeard pirates by invading one of his territories, but in Sengokus perspective, with Whitebeards personality, he should consider the determination of Marines


    However, no one thought that he would bring out all of his forces to this country.


    Because the marines didnt understand the rtionship between Ace and Ian, Sengoku did not realize the role Ace yed in this. Such results shocked Sengoku, and made him think that the Whitebeard was nning to go all in and start a war with the marines.


    He was fortunate that he did not send Akainu out. Kizaru and Zephyr will judge the situation and consider the oues, but if Akainu was in charge, the consequences lets not talk about it


    The Whitebeard will definitely kill him the Whitebeard really hates Akainu


    Forget this now, the most surprising thing to Sengoku was the strength Ian and Fujitora showed!


    In his mind, he had given a high appraisal to the Dragon Hunter pirates, otherwise, he would not dispatch two admirals at the same time. However, it turns out that his evaluation was still a little low.


    This was why Sengoku, after hearing Kizarus report, red at the eyes of the intelligence officer, now was not the time to attack each other and pursue ountability.


    On Sengokus desk, there were three documents: one is the investigation report of the CP intelligence organization on Ian and Fujitora, and the other is from Zephyr, the report about his two detained students, as for thest one, it was from the World Government, insisting about elerating the process of inviting the captain of the dragon hunters, Ian, and making him a Shichibukai.


    On Smis Ind, there was an intern reporter, Pritz, who covered the entire battle. This made Sengoku very surprised. It is because of this reporter, not only the marines, but also the World Government witnessed that Kizaru was badly injured by Ian, and Zephyr was barely holding his ground against the other monster, Fujitora, they knew now that it was impossible for the Marines to retrieve the identity chip within a month.


    During this period, the Celestial Dragons have been constantly putting pressure on the World Government, which made the Five Elders very annoyed. They tried to dy this oue as much as possible and make the Marines get their revenge by taking this pirate group down, then after seeing the whole fight, they began to seriously think about this matter.


    There was no doubt that the strength Ian showed in the fight against Kizaru was enough to make him a Shichibukai. The 500 million Berries reward given by Celestial Dragons at the beginning seemed too high, but now, everything changed


    If they had Ian by their side, the world government and the Marines will have another powerful ally.


    So, they sent thistter to Sengoku in advance.


    However, Sengoku looked at this report, but he was unable to make a decision. Regarding the CPs investigation report on Ian, this young man grew up in a small vige in the East Blue, and went out as a Pirate hunter and caught several famous Pirates in his area.


    At the time, Sengoku once suspected that this young man called Ian had something to do with the tyrant, Bartholomew Kuma. After all, the two men wore the same hat.


    However, ording to CPs report, Ian and Kuma did not have any involvement. On the contrary, when he was in the Sabaody Archipgo, Kuma did have a huge fight with Ian, and there was evidence of the battle.


    From this point of view, this young man was indeed an object that can be won over. Even if it was possible, Sengoku thought about turning him into a marine, because Sengoku can see from the analysis report that Ian does have a sense of justice.


    Its just that Because of this sense of justice, Ian, a young man who encountered the Celestial Dragons,pletely fell to the opposite side


    In response to this situation, Sengoku have seen many simr cases in his career along the years. Sometimes he feels that the Celestial Dragons were a group of filthy nobles who force many good people to the opposite side of justice Unfortunately, due to the pressure of the Government, the Marines were forced to help the Celestial Dragons by doing unjust deeds such as bringing back ves


    Although he was very upset that Ian killed the basemander of the G5 branch base, the Marines resolutely dispatched their Admirals to hunt him down, however, now the one-month deadline wasing soon, and the pursuit operation has failed. Therefore, Sengoku had to allow this and send the invitation to Ian


    Now, with the battle scenes on Smis Ind, Sengoku has an intuitive understanding of Ians strength, and it was still so difficult for him to ept the fact that he killed a marine Vice Admiral.


    ording to these investigation reports, Sengoku had to ept no matter what, but Sengoku had to think more before acting there was still one uncertain thing in his mind.


    That is Whitebeard!


    It is mentioned in Kizarus report that the neer of the Whitebeard Pirates, Fire Fist Ace, appeared during the battle and fought side by side with Ian, and then Whitebeard appeared.


    Now thats what Sengoku isnt sure about. He doesnt know what is the rtionship between Ian and the whitebeard pirates!?


    Everyone knows that the Shichibukai were a group of seven powerful and notorious pirates allied to the World Government. As a group, they were one of the Three Great Powers that kept the bnce of the world.


    Generally speaking, as long as the strength and reputation were sufficient, then there was no problem in bing a Shichibukai. With the strength that Ian showed, Sengoku didnt mind him bing one of them.


    But the problem was that Shichibukai shouldnt be allied with the Emperors. If Ian and the Whitebeard were cooperating and he let him be Shichibukai, wouldnt that be Conflict of interests?


    He could be letting an undercover person from the Yonko turn to Shichibukai!?


    No, I have to hold back for the time being! Sengoku thought of it and put the World Government report file into the drawer.


    He wanted to continue investigating and confirm their rtionship. Besides, if they just sent out the invitation to Ian, and then he turned around and joined the Whitebeard Pirates, the Marines would be theughing stock of the whole world.


    After pressing down this document, Sengoku picked up a wanted poster, which has a picture of Fire Fist Ace.


    If Sengoku didnt care much about Fire Fist Ace before, then he had to pay attention when he learned that he had joined the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Portgas D. Ace? ording to CPs investigation, Sengoku now knows the real name of Ace. After seeing the D in Aces name, Sengoku was a little worried.


    He turned out to be like that old guy Garp is he rted to him? Sengoku looked puzzled at Aces photo: The n of D?


    There were so many things that arouse Sengokus concern. The position of marine Fleet Admiral is not an easy job. After making the decision to increase the bounty for fire fist Ace and intensify the investigation on him, Sengoku picked up Zephyrs report again.


    As an old friend, and arade of the same generation, Sengoku has always respected Zephyr. When he came forward and asked for Zephyrs help, the retired Marine, the Former Admiral, Zephyr without the slightest hesitation agreed. It can be said that Sengoku owed him for this, and now two close students of Zephyr were detained by the Whitebeard, and Sengoku should help rescue them.


    However, Sengoku also knows that this report must be handed over to the World Government, to the Five Elders, because to exchange these two students, they mustpensate the Principality of Smis. These things were the responsibilities of the world government, and the marines cant overstep its authority.


    ording to Sengokus estimate, if this report was handed over to World Government, it is very likely that no response will be received!


    Sengoku knows that the two detained students were the two survivors from that incident. These two students are very important to Zephyr, but this wont necessarily affect the reaction of the World Government, because these two were only soldiers with just captain ranks. It wont be worth it to make anypensation for Smis, a non-participating country, for these two recruits.


    Therefore, in Sengokus view, it can only be approved if he used the name of the Whitebeard. It is impossible topensate a non-participating country, but it is possible topensate for a Yonko who they just provoked.


    There is no doubt that this kind ofpromise by the world government has happened many times


    Of course, suchpromises cant be brought to the surface. They are all carried out in the dark. The Marines cant get involved in these matters. The world government will secretly send CP agents to contact the whitebeard.


    I hope I could rescue the students of Zephyr Sengoku sighed softly, leaned back in the chair, closed his eyes, and calmed down.


    He knew that his own affairs had not been dealt with yet, because the next thing that bothered him most was the pressure from the Celestial Dragons. If the identity chip could not be recovered soon, Sengoku would have to endure the questioning of his superiors.


    What is his rtionship with the Whitebeard? Sengoku thought: It doesnt seem like he is one of his kids


    Thinking about it, Sengoku didnt know from where to start, and suddenly he came up with a thought: If only this young man called Ian and the Whitebeard turn against each other huh!


    Sengoku couldnt help but be startled by his own thoughts,ughing at himself and saying, What am I talking about, this is unlikely!


    However, what Sengoku didnt know was that his reverie became a reality one monthter

 Chapter 236: The Greatest Ideas

    Chapter 236: The Greatest Ideas


    When Sengokus head was smoking, Ian and the Dragon Hunter Pirates were enjoying themselves.


    When they learned that the Princess of Smis turned out to be one of the ves who had escaped with them from Marijoa, all the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group immediately regarded this country as their home. After Ian healed his crew, he walked around the ind.


    In retrospect, after escaping from Marijoa and setting up their Pirate Group, the people on board, including Ian, seemed to never have really rested with a relieved mind. They had been repeating only three things: fighting, escaping, and sailing. And this time, after repelling the admirals pursuit, everyone took a deep breath and sighed happily. They knew that the Marines would not send more troops to hunt them down for the time being.


    So taking advantage of this opportunity, everyone nned to rx.


    Margaret and a group of girls on the ship became good friends with the princess Sally immediately. Under her leadership, they wandered around the stores of Smis every day, shopping and bathing in hot spring together While Ian sent his men to refresh themselves, so they kept on looking for all kinds of food, pubs, various entertainment venues, and casinos in this country. Ian has given each of them arge amount of pocket money. They deserved it


    So, what was our MC doing?


    On Smis Ind, in the private beach of his majesty Carlos, the blue sea water gently washes the golden sand, and the stimting wind blows on the tall coconut trees making a rustling sound. This was originally an extremelyfortable coastal scenery. However, in such a fine view, no one was swimming and enjoying the seawater, instead, a huge umbre was nted nearby.


    Under the parasol, there was a square table. Ian, Fujitora, Ace, and Marco have gathered around, shuffling mahjong tiles.


    Thats right, this was the gambling game that Ian promised to show to Uncle Fujitora. Among the various gambling games in this world, there was no such thing like it.


    This was why Ian doesnt like gambling, because besides ying mahjong, he doesnt understand other stud games like Poker


    Mahjong was too different


    As long as he has the right materials, Ian can easily carve a whole set of mahjong. When he taught Fujitora how to y, who was filled with enthusiasm, and brought in Ace and Marco to join too, the four yed a few games as tutorials. After a couple of rounds, they immediately fell in love with it, and got hooked


    [This game is yed with a set of 144 tiles based on Chinese characters and symbols, although some regional variations may omit some tiles or add unique ones. In most variations, each yer begins by receiving 13 tiles. In turn, yers draw and discard tiles until theyplete a legal hand using the 14th drawn tile to form four melds (or sets) and a pair (eye). A yer can also win with a small ss of special hands.]


    Fujitora was probably the happiest one, because mahjong was different from other gambling games. In his case, he cant see the whole game due to his blindness, but he can touch the mahjong tiles and figure out their content!


    When getting used to it, Fujitoras movements when drawing the tiles were exactly like a veteran.


    Fujitora drew a tile, rubbed it with his fingers gently, and then snapped it on the table, Pap! making a crispy noise, and then heughed loudly: Two dots! I figured it out, Im going crazy! Its a shame that you all lost


    He revealed his deck and put his tiles on the table. Amid the sighs of these three, he happily collected the money.


    In the past, Fujitora used to gamble and lose most of the games. In addition to his bad luck, he was often deceived because he couldnt see the results. But now when he yed mahjong, he turned into a genius. In just a few rounds, Ian, Ace, and Marco have lost their will! It felt like Fujitora has collected the missing luck of his decades of gambling.


    Now the one-month appointment between Ian and Fujitoras bet has arrived, but Fujitora has never mentioned his departure. He has nowpletely epted his identity as the deputy captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group.


    This made Ian wonder if he was worried about leaving, then not finding anyone to y mahjong with him!?


    If he remembers correctly, Fujitora used to like gambling with dice, but now, Ian has sessfully changed Fujitoras hobby


    Not only Fujitora, but even Ace and Marco, although they were losing a lot and their faces turned dark, they still shuffled the tiles tantly and continued the struggle.


    On the beach, instead of enjoying the sun and the sea, they openly gambled under an umbre. This was a very beautiful view, but they cant do anything about it. Except for Ian, all the rest around the mahjong table were Devil Fruit Users. None of them would dare to swim! So the so-called Royal private beach was just a background.


    Red Dragon! While ying, Ian asked Ace: Hasnt you guys heard any news from the Marines?


    No! Ace shook his head and said, A while ago, the Pirates guerris came and gave Oyaji a Den Den Mushi. Then Zephyr contacted Oyaji once, but they didnt seem to have reached an agreement.


    In the past few days, Ian learned about the detention of Zephyrs students, Ain and Binz. When he heard about this, he couldnt helpughing. In fact, in the beginning, Ian never thought about arresting these two, just to prevent them from making trouble and causing too many casualties to his crew, he knocked them down and left them.


    It was only thetter thing, even Ian didnt expect that Baby-5 and Ace actually tied these students up and hid them


    Ain and Binz, one has the power of the return fruit, the other has nt growth ability Ains ability was amazing and powerful, if it was possible, Ian thought about pulling them into his crew.


    But unfortunately, he knew that this was impossible. The respect of Ain and Binz for Zephyr was unshakable.


    Therefore, Ian put away this thought for the time being, but after seeing these two, he left this matter to the whitebeard to deal with them.


    Fortunately, Ain and Binz were honest and reasonable people. After knowing who they were dealing with, they let go of the thought of escaping. Now the entire Whitebeard Pirates were stationed on this ind. They cant escape by any means, maybe Zephyr also told them not to act recklessly and stay safe, so seeing them so cooperative, the whitebeard did not seize them and allowed them to move freely on the ind he only ordered two people to follow them.


    After hearing Aces answer, Ian nodded and did not say a thing. He guessed that at this time, the Marines and the world government were also discussing solutions. After thest incident of Mainspring Ind, the Whitebeard was so angry that he sent two of his teams to destroy a marine fortress. If the Whitebeard didnt get an exnation this time and receive thepensation, it might not be as simple as a fortress.


    Maybe all the forces of the Marines in New World would get evaporated by Whitebeard Pirates


    This was probably the most important problem the Marines were facing right now. If they start chasing the Dragon Hunter Pirates again, then the Whitebeard will be provoked. At first, they had a simple task to catch a pirate group, however, not only did they fail achieving this goal, but also they aggravated the strongest man alive


    At this time, Marco opened his mouth and asked Ian, Ian, the thing you told us about, we tried it, and found that it was not effective


    Oh? Ian immediately became interested when he heard it, and asked: How exactly?


    After baby-5 caught Ain by mistake, Ian had a great idea at the time. Although this time, the Whitebeard came forward to help him push back the Marines, mainly because of Aces pleading, but for Ian, this favor was significant, he had to find a way to pay it back, so he told Marco and the others about Ains ability


    The Whitebeard was indeed getting old now, and his physical condition was deteriorating day by day so him getting better was what Marco and the other righteous sons were eager to see, therefore when they hear about Ains ability, the return fruit, their eyes shone.


    Ians suggestion was to let Ain try to use her Ability once on the Whitebeard.


    However, after Marco spoke, Ian realized that things were not as easy as he thought.


    There were many reasons for the deterioration of the whitebeards body. Of course, age is the main factor, but in addition, there were some old injuries, and the other reason was the side effects of his Devil Fruit!


    The injuries he suffered when he was young were still minor problems, but the most troublesome was the influence of his own fruit ability!

 Chapter 237: Multi-colors Flames

    Chapter 237: Multi-colors mes


    As everyone knows, the Whitebeard is the person who ate the Gura Gura No Mi, the Tremor-Tremor Fruit, which is called the strongest Devil Fruit within the Paramecia ss. It can create vibrations and even cause natural disasters such as an earthquake/tsunami. Its well known that it has insane destructive power.


    The Whitebeard in his peak had a terrifying Strength that rivals three Admirals together.


    However, sometimes the power of the Devil Fruits doesnt necessarily give only benefits to its owner for example, the rubber fruit of Luffy, when entering the second and third gears state, he uses the characteristics of rubber to produce the same principle as the pump to elerate his blood flow, so as to obtain faster speed and stronger power. However, the consequence of this is a huge load on his heart. The more he uses them, the greater the harm to his body.


    Tremor-Tremor Fruit also has a simr problem. The Whitebeard has be the Tremor Human because he ate this Fruit. When using its abilities, his body will also be slightly affected, damaging his bones, muscles, and even internal organs. Such an impact may not be noticeable when he was young, but it began to appear as he grew older.


    In short, the deterioration of Whitebeards body was not only due to aging, but also to themon result of various reasons.


    We asked Ain to use her ability on Oyaji! Marco said, He looked a couple of years younger, but the problem is that his physical condition cant be regressed. Whats more, her return ability is still a temporary change. Once Ain gets fainted or falls into the sea, her ability will be nullified, then Oyaji will go back to his normal state.


    Hearing this, Ian nodded thoughtfully. If they really hoped to keep the whitebeard in a younger body, his crew would have to protect Ain all the time, and make sure that she doesnte near the seawater, nor let her faint. No matter what, it was too troublesome


    Ian has seen and known many Devil Fruit abilities. He found an interesting phenomenon. It seems that some Paramecia abilities would lose efficacy after encountering sea water!


    The simplest example might be Gecko Moria. The zombie army he creates with his shadow ability will fly back to their original owners once they touch salt or sea water. Ain was also a Paramecia user, and knowing that her ability has such drawbacks, then it was kinda meaningless.


    Sure enough, things like eternal youth are actually deceptive Although the Return fruit sounds like a glitch, its not that powerful after figuring its total characteristics. Its ability is still very useful in fighting, but it is no good if they expect to use it in restoring the physical condition of the Whitebeard or Zephyr


    Ian wanted to return the favor, but now it seems that the idea of using Ains power didnt work. Then, the only other option was to use Orihimes card. But the problem was, Ian didnt know how useful would it be for the whitebeard.


    Generally speaking, Ian uses Orihimes ability to treat wounds, but the injuries of the whitebeard were different. They were basically old injuries, and his main problem was aging.


    However, the specific oues can only be known after an experiment


    After the four men yed mahjong for a few moreps, they decided that it was enough for the day. After tacking the mahjong away, Ian and Ace walked to an open ce, while Fujitora and Marco were watching from far away.


    These days, although they have been on vacation, Ian has never stopped exercising. After getting up every morning, hepletes his daily training under Fujitoras gravity. Then in his spare time, he will sit down to y mahjong with Fujitora and gamble some money.


    In addition, Ian now has one more task, which was to practice with Ace!


    Dont get them wrong. In terms of physical strength, Ian and Ace were basically in the same condition. He cant teach Ace a lot in this field. However, he can guide Ace and help him develop his me Fruit Abilities.


    Ian has always felt that Aces ability development seemed to be in the wrong direction.


    Compared to when he first got me-me Fruit, Ace has now developed many moves by using his mes. His fire has berger and more powerful, and his skills have be more and more powerful. The fireball heunches from his fist, known as Fire Fist, was able to destroy a ship easily.


    However, this was just a superficial application, Ian felt that Ace did not grasp the essence of me Fruit.


    What was the essence of his fruit? Temperature!


    Ian has been ying with fire for a long time. He fought many battles with Hieis mes, and even with Ioris purple fire. It can be said that he has his own intuitive experience for mes


    In Ians opinion, the development of me abilities does not rely on the shape or the size of the attack, but the key point lies in the temperature. Ace has been using it incorrectly all this time.


    So these days, Ian has been trying to show him da way the right way


    Come on, let me see how high your current temperature has increased! Ian pointed to Ace and said.


    Ace nodded and didnt speak, his body instantly turned into a raging me, and his whole figure immediately became a burning man, as if the size of his body had berger.


    However, Ian frowned and watched Aces attempt. He found that Aces me temperature had indeed increased, but this improvement was brought about by increasing the burning area.


    ording to conventional physics, this makes sense, which means that Ace actually made thebustion more violent by being exposed to more oxygen.


    The best way to improve the me temperature is to start with the fuel. When using different fuels, the temperature brought bybustion is also different. However, the problem now was that Ace was the source of the me, and there was no fuel to speak of.


    In other words, when he maintains his elemental state, he only consumes his physical strength. From this point, it can be seen that Devil Fruits were unscientific. (T/N: You dont say)


    Fortunately, from the very beginning, Ian did not expect to solve the unscientific things of Devil Fruits through scientific methods. He knew that there was a way to control the temperature even without external assistance.


    Because Ian has seen a simr principle, Aokijis ability!


    Aokijis freezing ability, in its advanced stage, could lower the temperature to the extreme instantly. He is also a devil fruit user, and he was able to even freeze the seawater, instead of losing power when hees to contact with it.


    Aces abilities are actually quite simr to Aokijis. Ice and fire are a pair of antonyms. Lowering the temperature makes the object freeze, while increasing it wildly makes the object melt.


    Ace was learning from Aokijis principle, from controlling the fire to controlling the temperature.


    In Ians endless chattering, Ace has been trying hard to do what he said, but it was really difficult. Imagination is one thing, and concrete operation is another thing. Ace stood in the same ce for half a day and kept practicing like a Super Saiyan, the zing mes rose into the sky, but the needed effect was still at minimal.


    Since Ian was not a Devil Fruit User, he couldnt understand the specific experience of Aces elementalization, he could only guide him with a general exnation. After a long time, Ace gasped and said, Huh, I cant Ian, let me see your ck mes again!


    Ian nodded and untied the magical bandage on his right hand. On every asion, he umtes a huge amount of Nen and seals a ck dragon in his right arm, so he could let Ace observe it at any time.


    After unwrapping the bandage, a tremendous wave of heat radiated out immediately. Ordinary people could not get close to the high temperature of the ck Dragon, but Ace was an exception. He could even touch such mes with his own hands.


    Not only him, but even Marco, the Phoenix, was another one. Although he ate a Mythical Zoan fruit, Marco has his own type of fire. Of course, the fire after his transformation does not seem like real mes, but this does not prevent him froming to contact with Ians ck mes.


    Haha, every time I see this ck Fire, I feel very amazed! Even though the mes of my transformation were blue Marco crossed his arms ad said to Fujitora. But, is there really such a ck me in this world? No matter how hard Ace tries, Im afraid he wont be able to reach this stage, right!?


    Maybe! Fujitora stood in ce, holding his Shikomizue, and said with a smile: But how would you know if you dont try

 Chapter 238: Grasp Of Fire

    Chapter 238: Grasp Of Fire


    Although the mes of ck Dragon wasnt an ordinary fire, the principle of its heat was the same.


    Ace ced his hand on Ians wrist and quietly felt the temperature of the ck Dragon. After a while, he said to Ian. Can you release the ck Dragon towards me? I really want to experience this mes true Power.


    Ian looked at him in surprise and said, Are you serious right now!? This technique is no joke!


    Ace nodded sternly and said, I know its dangerous, but I still want to try.


    Ever since he saw Ians ck Fire, and after Ian said that he has a good understanding of his me Fruit, Ace has been targeting Ians ck me.


    As the user of the me-me fruit, Ace has a sense of affinity for all mes, he can feel the might and haughtiness of this ck me, and he admires Ians ability too much, so naturally, he wanted to achieve the same effect of such fire.


    However, seeing and feeling like this alone was not enough, so Ace proposed to get further and face the ck Dragon Wave Attack.


    Ian hesitated because it was a very dangerous thing. So far, Ian has used this ultimate to only attack one opponent, the admiral Aokiji, and he got badly injured.


    However, in that attack, some attribute restraint took effect, and when dealing with Kizaru, who was another Logia fruit user, Ian thought about using it to see if the high temperature of the ck dragon wave could damage the Light Human.


    After all, the ck Dragon wave emerges from the huge amount of Nen. For Ian, Nen is Haki, and Haki is Nen. This ck dragon wave can also be regarded as a pure Haki attack. ording to Ians estimation, the ck dragon wave should be useful against Kizaru.


    However, considering the high speed of Kizaru, Ian was afraid that he would waste this ultimate, so he chose to absorb its power.


    But now, Ace, who was also a Logia User, has asked Ian to attack him with ck Dragon Wave. His request made Ian very anxious. If his attack would damage Ace, that should verify the actual effect of Ians ultimate on Logia Users. Such results should be pretty good for Ian, but very bad for Ace.


    So atst, he thought about it and agreed, Well, Ill try releasing it at you. Ill do my best to control its flight trajectory, but if you find something wrong, you have to get away quickly, understand?


    Ace nodded and stood far away from Ian. When he was ready, he said to Ian, Lets do it!


    Ian did not show any hesitancy. Heunched the ck dragon wave directly to the front!


    The roaring ck dragon immediately flew out along Ians arm. Iansunching direction was staggered from Aces location. Moreover, this was Carlos private beach, then no one else was there, so they didnt have to worry about hurting innocent people.


    Although Ian has been thinking that the ck dragon wave may not reach Kizaru in time, in fact, the ck dragon waves flight speed was very fast. When it was justunched, it got so close to Aces side immediately!


    Unlike the sealed version, after the ck dragon wave wasunched, the scorching heat was emitted. Even if Ace knew that the ck dragon wave was noting after him, he was still nervous. cing his hands in front of him, when it passed by, Ace felt death approaching, so he had no choice but to jump aside.


    Seeing this, Ian hurriedly raised his hand, controlled the ck dragon wave, and moved it to the sky. After the ck dragon waves energy was exhausted and disappeared, he hurried over and came to Ace and asked him: how was it? Are you ok?


    Although Ian didnt know how high the temperature of his dragon was, he was confident that it was higher than that of magma.


    In other words, this ck Dragon wave should also be effective against Akainu.


    Ian didnt know whether Ace got injured while getting close to such mes.


    However, Ian was surprised when Ace grinned and showed him what he was holding.


    Because in Aces hands, he was holding some ck mes!


    At the moment of jumping, Ace grabbed a small amount of fire from the dragon!


    There were burn marks on Aces hands. There was no doubt that Ians guesses were correct. A pure energy attack like the ck Dragon Wave was actually effective for the Logia users, but because Aces was made of fire, so for him, the damage of Hieis ultimate was reduced to the minimum, and with his fire ability, he could actually extract some energy from ck dragon wave.


    This me was quickly extinguished in Aces hands because of the exhaustion of Nen, but Ace smiled and said, Haha, Ian, I got it, I have seized some understanding now!


    Ian heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this, and said: Thats great, but Im still saying that the key to the development of your fruit abilities lies in you. The help I can give you is limited.


    This is already very good! Ace held his cowboy hat and smiled: Give me some more time, I will definitely catch up with you!


    Ian nodded, he knew that this, such enhancement would take some time, but it was so needed.


    The reason why he helped Ace develop his fruit abilities was that he kept on thinking about the possibility of the fight between Ace and ckbeard in the future. If it acquires, then Ace, with a higher level, might be able to deal with Teach!


    Todays experiment should be the spark, and its effect would go on for a while.


    After Ian equipped Orihimes card, and healed Aces hand, he saw arge, armored man appeared on the beach. After that, he immediately shouted: Marco, Ace, and Ian! Oyaji is looking for you!


    Thisrge man was the 3rd divisionmander of the Whitebeard Pirates, Diamond Jozu!


    Jozu, Diamond Fruit User, can turn any part of his body into Diamond, and has the strongest physical defense body in the world. In Ians words, this guy is the MT (Main Tank) of Whitebeard Pirates!


    Although Jozus expression looked very fierce and tough, in the past few days, Ian found that he is not very talkative, but very loyal to the Whitebeard.


    Over the past few days, Ian has be familiar with all themanders of the Whitebeard Pirates. Because of Ace, all the members regarded Ian as their own brother, and Ian himself was very easygoing, so they had fun without any scruples. On the contrary, uncle Fujitora has some good conversations with the whitebeard. Their age might y a great factor in this.


    After hearing Jozus shout, Ian and Ace walked back, then Marco asked, Whats the matter, why is Oyaji looking for us?


    I dont know! Jozu shook his head and then said to Fujitora, Uncle, Oyaji asked for you too!


    Fujitora nodded without saying anything, then everyone left the private beach with Jozu and headed for the port.


    Although the whitebeard and Carlos were old friends, he did not stay in the pce all this period. After all, he was a pirate. He should pay attention to his influence among the people. Moreover, his condition also needs the care of the ships nurses. Therefore, he spent most of these days on the deck of Moby Dick in the harbor.


    And when Ian and the others arrived on the gship, they found that not only that the whitebeard was waiting for them, but also the other team captains were all gathered there.


    Except for the 2nd divisionmander, which was unupied for unknown reasons, Whitebeard Pirates has a total of 16 divisions, 15 Captains, and each divisionmander wasmanding 100 men. There was a grand total of 1,617 men in Whitebeards crew


    These people were the ones directly under themand of the Whitebeard Pirates, and there seemed to be at least 43 independent crews under Whitebeards protection. These pirate groups can fight for Oyaji at any time. Therefore, the entire Whitebeard Pirate group was actually a tremendous force.


    Now that the 15manders were gathered around the Whitebeard, Ian was confused, thinking that something serious has happened.


    After seeing Ian, the Whitebeard asked Thatch, the captain of the Fourth Division, to hand Ian three wanted posters, saying: Kid, take a look!


    Ian took them and found that they were the bounties for himself and Fujitora.


    The amount of his bounty has been updated. Ians current bounty was 650 million Berries!


    The same happened with Fujitora, whose bounty has increased from the original 300 million to 500 million!


    This means that Marines assessment of the threat of the Dragon Hunter pirate has once again improved.


    As for the third poster, it turned out to be Aces. Needless to say, it was also improved. Now Aces became wanted with a bounty of 400 million! Although this amount was far from Ians impression of Aces final bounty of 550 million, it was still very impressive.


    Ian frowned and said, Whats the matter?


    I just received them today! the Whitebeard said: It seems that Marines attached great importance to you. With such a high reward, they are still insisting on catching you alive. What did you do to them?


    Ian didnt tell the Whitebeard about the identity chip, and the Whitebeard naturally noticed the abnormality. He guessed that Ian might get something important from marines or World Government.


    Ian shook his head and said, Father, I rather keeping it a secret.


    The Whitebeard nced at him, but didnt bother much. Ian was unwilling to say, so he didnt insist, he just said: What are your ns now?


    I think that it will be fine for a while, the Marines wont be able to send a second wave of Admirals to catch us! Ian said.


    But, if you go on like this, they will always be on your tail! Whitebeardughed and said: However,e with us, join us, be my son! Those bastards would nevery a hand on you!


    As soon as Ian heard this, he immediatelyughed. He had already expected such an invitation, and it did happen

 Chapter 239: Ian’s Answer

    Chapter 239: Ian¡¯s Answer


    After saying that he wanted to take Ian as his son, Edward Newgate, The whitebeard, kept staring at Ian to see his reaction.


    At present, the reward for capturing the captain and vice-captain of the Dragon Hunters was 1.15 billion Berries. Moreover, the Whitebeard knows that this Pirate Group has many members with devil fruit abilities. Although these guys were not that powerful, they will gradually grow stronger over time.


    So for the Whitebeard, the Dragon Hunter pirates were a group of potential talents.


    Since the execution of the Pirate King, Roger, more than 20 years ago, only the Whitebeard was left from his era. He knew very well that the Marines could not tolerate him, and that he would withdraw from the stage sooner orter.


    Although he has this kind of psychological preparation, the Whitebeard was still a little unwilling. As a Yonko, he doesnt have any desire to fight for supremacy. Now his only wish was to look after his sons and live a stable life. Such a wish was wonderful, but it was also difficult to achieve. The Whitebeard knows very well that once he dies, his crew and territories will be attacked and targeted by the marines.


    Just like what happened after the death of Roger, the Marines have been pursuing the members of his crew


    Whitebeard and Roger fought for so many years, even if such an enemy was an old friend, after Rogers death, he also lost a shield, and the marines spearheads were all pointed at him.


    It is precisely because he knows the consequences of his death, the Whitebeard has been trying to expand the strength of his Pirate Group over the years. He wants to leave enough cards for the Whitebeard Pirates to protect his sons.


    It has to be said that the Whitebeard was indeed a great father, even if they were not blood-rted, he treats his righteous sons so well more than a real father does


    The Whitebeard was very pleased to be able to sessfully convince Ace and take him as one of his sons, and through Ace, he got a chance to meet Ian.


    With the strength shown by Ian, no one will have a problem/objection if he became amander of a Division. Moreover, such a position was very advanced, which proves his admiration for Ian, so he directly asked him to be one of his sons


    Not to mention, Ian himself was leading a pirate group, and his deputy captain was also a mighty figure who could equally rival a Marine admiral.


    As long as the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group joins the Whitebeards banner, and the strength of his group will increase by a lot!


    Therefore, he was very concerned about Ians answer. When dering this invitation, he specially summoned all the othermanders to witness


    However, Ians answer disappointed him.


    After hearing him, Ian shook his head with a smile and said: Oyaji, thanks for your kindness, but I really cant join your pirate group!


    Calling him father was just because he and Ace were brothers. It was just the way people address the Whitebeard, just like when seeing an old man, and calling him uncle Ian admired Whitebeards personality, so he still used a respectful title for him.


    After all, Ian had no ns to join the Whitebeard Pirates from the beginning.


    After hearing Ians reply, Marco and the other leaders were surprised. During this period, Ian has been getting along very well with all of them. They have already guessed Oyajis thoughts and didnt expect Ian to refuse. So this moment, they nned to witness the birth of a new family member, but unexpectedly, Ian refused!?


    This caused amotion among the captains, and theymunicated with each other in surprise.


    Marco and the others were shocked, but the whitebeard was not that surprised. He just sighed slightly and said, Sure enough


    In fact, ording to the whitebeards temper, just like when he first met Ace, he could have proposed to take him as his son when he first met him.


    But when he met Ian, the Whitebeard saw from Ians eyes that he was different from Ace.


    The loneliness and longing hidden deep in Aces eyes back then were seen by the Whitebeard at a nce. Therefore, he understood that Ace and his other sons were the same kinds of people This was when he first saw Ace, he directly extended his hand to him.


    However, Ians eyes were so different. His eyes hide something the Whitebeard couldnt figure. They were very gentle and calm, but he has his own persistence. The Whitebeard didnt see confusion within him


    So at that time, the Whitebeard hesitated and didnt immediately tell Ian about this matter. Instead, he waited several days and then invited him to be his son


    He originally wanted Ian to get along with his sons for a while, so that he could gradually lure him to join. However, he still refused.


    As a transmigrator, although Ian doesnt talk about it, he still has his own pride and dreams. Although he cant estimate his future achievements in this world, how can he be a subordinate to others? Whats more, he didnt like the way to join!


    On the contrary, Ace was a little anxious. He was actually the one who wanted Ian to join the Whitebeard Pirates. Ace didnt have many friends, and Ian was the first friend he met after he went out to the sea. He had always wanted Ian to join his team, the Spade Pirates, but Ian didnt agree because he was a pirate hunter. And now finally, Ian has be a pirate, while Ace just joined the Whitebeard Pirates, so he naturally wanted to pull him in, too.


    Aces personality was very simple. He just wants to share good things with his friends and brothers. Whitebeards breadth of mind convinced him and made himpletely approve of his leadership. He considered this pirate crew as a very good team, so he wanted to share it with Ian.


    So, he immediately asked: Why? Ian, isnt it great that we would both be in the same crew?


    However, before Ian could answer him, the Whitebeardughed and said: Ace, respect your brothers choice, he actually has a big heart! In fact, he wants to cooperate with us, and be our ally, right?


    I cant talk about cooperation either. Ianughed and said, Father, thank you very much for helping my pirate group out of the marines siege. Well never forget your help, and if we can be useful to you guys in the future, just ask us and we will be there for you!


    Humph, I was wrong at the time, I didnt take you as an arrogant kid! Whitebeard snorted, holding a wine barrel in his giant hand and twisting it tightly. He poured arge amount of wine into his mouth. Then he wiped the liquor off his lips and said, Im the Whitebeard. And you are just a pirate group of dozen members. How can you be useful to us?


    Thats not necessarily true! Ian said with a smile. And its always good to be prepared for everything!


    The Whitebeard was no longer interested in this matter. In fact, there were many independent pirates under his hands. In Whitebeards perspective, Ian was probably a man who cant bear such a thought, so he wanted to be the same as an independent Pirate Group.


    Although he didnt join the group, the whitebeard didnt care much. The rtionship between Ian and Ace was so strong. Then such a rtionship between the two groups was no different from allies.


    After drinking all the wine, he threw the barrel into the sea andughed, Anyway, while everyone is here, lets have a banquet.


    All the members of the Whitebeard Pirates on the Moby Dick screamed and cheered when they heard this.


    For Marco and the others, although Ian did not be a family member, he was still a good friend. They immediately surrounded Ian and took him and Fujitora over.


    Not only that, but other members of the Dragon Hunter pirate group were also informed toe, which made the party look like a friendship between two pirate groups


    Ian followed Ace and Marco with a bunch of young people to drink and enjoy themselves, while Fujitora stayed with Whitebeard and a group of elders.


    The atmosphere was very cheerful, and people keptughing for a long time. Later, no one knew why, whether it was, the drinks or what Fossa, the 15th Division Commander, stood up unsteadily and called for a spar with Ian

 Chapter 240: Farming the Commanders

    Chapter 240: Farming the Commanders


    Who is Fossa?


    He was the man who was almost mistaken by the Marines as the mastermind of the Marijoa incident!


    This Fossa, in fact, is also a middle-aged man, with a bald patch on the top of his head, a thick beard under his nose, and often holding a cigar in his mouth, even when he drinks alcohol.


    Fossa was also a swordsman, and his sword was longer than mostmon ones, and he was also able to engulf his de with mes. From this point of view, he was more suitable for the title of zing de than Ian.


    And thats what Fossa was upset about. Damn it He has been fighting with the whitebeard for years, and he was a well-known figure in the Marines. However, such a title did not fall on him, and the one who got it was this arrogant kid named Ian.


    He knew that Ian was indeed quite powerful. This time, the Dragon Hunter Pirates fight with the two admirals has been broadcast all over the world. Ians title, the zing de, may not be used again in the future. The world may give him a new nickname, but he wanted to see who is more suitable for that title between himself and Ian.


    As soon as Fossa stood up to challenge him, the entire Whitebeard Pirates group immediately became bustling with noises and excitement. They pped their hands and made a fuss with their cups. In fact, such events ur very often, because the members of this crew dont fight side by side most of the time, so this was a way to understand the strength of theirpanions Sparring!


    Not to mention the people from the Whitebeard Pirate group, even the Dragon Hunter Pirates were booing, Baby-5 had drunk too much and her face turned red, she sat beside Ace and whistled with him.


    Seeing this situation, Ian knew he couldnt avoid it, so he didnt refuse. He stood up, belched, and walked out of the crowd.


    In fact, Ian was drinking a bit too much. People who drink alcohol were easily excited, which is a well-known thing. Ian was also interested in Fossas me sword skills, so he was willing to ept the challenge.


    All the people on board quickly made room for them to fight. Moby Dick was the Whitebeard Pirates main gship, so it was quiterge. Moreover, this ship doesnt have a narrow bow, its whole deck was t, and there was enough space for the two to spar.


    Standing in the field, Fossa held his long katana and waved it a few times. The fire ignited and lit the de. Under fossas swing, the mes roared loudly.


    Ian pulled out the Senbonzakura from the sheath around his waist, and used the Sword of the Darkness me. Ians de picked up raging mes.


    The whitebeard Pirates and the Dragon hunters were all more excited. All eyes stared at the two on the field, while Whitebeard and Fujitora kept drinking, andughed at them.


    Just by taking their position and battle posture, everyone has already seen the difference between Fossa and Ian.


    Fossas katana was burning with normal mes, its direction was rushing upward, but Ians was a bit different the fire on his sword was aiming forward as if it was solid, it wasnt fluttering, and at the de tip, an extrayer was condensed


    Lets go! After seeing Ians zing de, Fossa suddenly felt irritated. He roared, holding his katana in both hands, rushing towards Ian with a cigar in his mouth, and then he chopped down.


    Ian didnt say a word, and he just raised his sword to block Fossas chopping, and then shed back without showing any weakness while unloading his strength.


    Fossas swordsmanship was enhanced and fierce. In his attacks, its seldom to see him use moves such as stabbing or thrusting, most of them were chopping waves. Although this uncle was half bald, his muscles seemed so buffed, possessing extremely powerful strength. His shes carried tremendous strength, and he had the momentum of never giving up until he destroys his opponents weapon.


    And Ian rarely went wild. When he found out that his strength wasnt far behind, he gave up the use of his speed and chose to strike back furiously!


    The blows between the two people, apanied by the incessant metal-colliding noises, shocked the audiences eardrum, but even so, they were all cheering for the two


    Because both of them used the me sword skills, each time they sh, arge amount of mes will burst out into the surroundings. However, the spectators soon found that these fire waves were scattered from Fossas katana, on the upper side, the zes on Ians sword were more solid. On this term alone, Ians skills were superior to Fossas


    Fossa also discovered this matter while fighting Ian. The substantial me on Ians sword actually formed an extrayer on his de These mes added some sharpness to his sword!


    If Fossa possessed an ordinary katana, it might have been cracked long ago, but he wasnt worried about his sword at all, because it was one of the Meito! The toughness of his de, coupled with Fossas Haki, canpletely resist Ians shes.


    In just a few minutes, Ian and Fossa have exchanged blows more than 200 times. Both of them feel very happy and satisfied.


    ng! After another inmed collision, Ian and Fossa held their shed swords at a close range!


    Fossa tried his best to crush Ian, but Ians arms swelled and many veins appeared on them. He stood still for a long time resisting the tremendous force. Then Fossa retreated after exhausting his strength. When he found that he could not win with strength alone, he roared: its time to go all in. Show me what you are hiding, give me your best move!


    Thats exactly what I was going to do! Ian was under the influence of gallons of alcohol, also his blood was boiling, so he yelled with enthusiasm.


    The two retreated, and then Fossa suddenly rushed forward and used his full strength to cut a straight sh towards Ian!


    Purgatory chop!


    With a loud bang, a huge pir of fire sprang up from his katana, and when Fossa smashed down, it looked like a pir copsing.


    Fossa was not only powerful, but his speed was amazing, which made the sh more horrifying.


    However, Ian didnt n on dodging it, and with one step sideways, he twisted away, then he moved his de from bottom to top, facing Fossas sh!


    Fossas hacking has a specific name in swordsmanship, which is called chudan no kamae, and Ians way of parrying was called waki no kamae!


    Boom! When the two swords collided, the bow of the Moby Dick sank, and then slowly tilted up again. The power of fossas blow was so great that if it wasnt for the shipsrge hull, which unloaded such power at sea, the deck under their feet would be crushed


    After Ian blocked Fossas katana, his wrist suddenly loosened and let his opponent sword slide down along his de, while Ian took the opportunity to deceive him, and his body suddenly turned around, passed by, and at the same time, he stroke Fossas right rib with the hilt!


    The ribs are a vulnerable part of the human body. Although Fossa reacted and protected his chest with Haki, he was still knocked out by Ian and fell onto the deck.


    Because it was apetition, no matter who won, the crowds who watched the game suddenly gave out a loud shout and apuded to celebrate Ians victory.


    Fossa got up, rubbed his chest, and grinned: Damn it uh, Ian, dont you know how to be gentle? This uncle still wants to sail the sea for a few more years!


    Ianid down his sword and nced at him. When you came to me and demanded thispetition, you forgot to mention this!?


    Hahaha! Fossaughed and patted Ian on the shoulder: Your swordsmanship is better than mine, but I think you are stuck at the bottleneck, right?


    Ian was not surprised when he heard Fossas words about his swordsmanship, so he nodded and said, Yeah, you are right, I dont know how to improve it and reach a higher level!


    Fossa pointed to a man in a bowler hat who was drinking among the audience and said, Over there, thats guy, the captain of the fifth division, the Flower Sword, Vista. If you want to make a breakthrough in swordsmanship, youd better fight him next!


    As soon as they heard fossas words, the audience immediately began to coax and yell, Vista! Vista! Vista!


    In such a cheering atmosphere, it was impossible for Vista to decline, so he put down his ss of wine and walked out, while Fossa walked back with a cigarette and a smile on his face.


    Ian was indeed very excited when he got the chance to have a dual with Vista. The captain of the fifth division was an expert in using the sword. And Ian remembers that he fought once against Hawkeye. Mihawk, the greatest swordsman, usually doesnt remember the name of unworthy opponents, but he didnt forget Vista, which shows that Vistas swordsmanship has left a deep impression on Mihawk.


    Being able to spar with him and learn from him, Ian may really find the breakthrough key in swordsmanship he was missing


    You know, Ian has been stuck in the expert level of swordsmanship for a long time, but he has never been able to be promoted to the Master level. Koshiro-sensei was seas away from him, so he cant ask for advice. This was a great opportunity for Ian, if he can learn something from the battle with Vista, it will improve this strength by a lot, so he got very excited immediately


    Moreover, what made Ian thrilled was the tons of experience he gained after defeating Fossa in this spar


    Hmmm the Whitebeard Pirates now has 15 Commanders. If he can defeat them one by one through the spar method, Ian can grind tons of XP


    Therefore, when facing Vista, Ians blood was circling quickly in his veins and his muscles swelled, he turned to a manic (jk)


    Please enlighten me! Ian raised the Senbonzakura in his hands and said to Vista.

 Chapter 241: Seeking a Breakthrough

    Chapter 241: Seeking a Breakthrough


    Vista was also a mature old man. He has been in the New World with the Whitebeard for more than 20 years.


    However, this uncle has a unique look. He often wears a dark blue top hat, a suit and a cape, a crooked and neat gentlemans mustache, and all the times, he keeps on twisting it with his white-gloved fingers.


    He maintained his usual smile, stood opposite of Ian, lifted his cloak, revealing the two long swords slung around his left waist.


    Vistas weapon was actually a bit strange. He wields a pair of sabers with purple hilts that are visibly distinguishable from another by their different sheaths attached to his waist. However, his de is not slender and sharp. On the contrary, it has the same de as a single-edged katana


    Such a unique shape was abination of several styles of weapons, so after Vista pulled out his swords, Ian has been paying attention to his weapon and couldnt help but ask: Your sword, Isnt it one of the Meito, the Legendary Swords?


    Of course! These two were from the 21 Supreme Grade Swords! ( Wazamono!) Vista smiled and said: They are known as the Flower Burial! What about yours?


    Mine? Ian looked at the Zanpakuto in front of him and said, This is the Senbonzakura Thousand Cherry Blossoms!


    Sure enough! Vista said with a smile. I saw the battle between you and Kizaru. I have seen the petals of the Cherry Blossoms flying all over the sky, and that made me feel a bit excited!


    Uh Ian didnt know what to say. When Vista mentioned it, Ian suddenly realized that when Vista attacks, the same petals start dancing around him too, right?


    Wait a minute, thepetition between him and Vista wont turn into a kind of aesthetic art piece


    Be careful! Seeing him a little distracted, Vista reminded him aloud that he was already holding swords in both hands at the moment, ready to fight.


    Ian came back to his senses, holding the scabbard in his left hand, grasping the hilt with his right hand, squatting slightly, ready to take action at any time.


    ording to Ians estimation, Vista should also be an opponent with great swordsmanship level. How to say it, since Ian went out to the sea, Vista was for sure the mightiest swordsman among all the people he faced. None of the previous opponents were as skilled as him, which was probably the reason why Ians swordsmanship has not improved for a long time.


    At this time, the duel between the two looked like a professional spar of two great swordsmen. Ian adjusted his breathing ording to the method taught by Rayleigh, and the muscles all over his body swelled. He was on guard against Vista with the easiest gesture taught by Koshiro, and Vista did the same. His two swords were slightly crossed in front of his chest, which was the posture he would put forward when facing an important enemy.


    Although they havent started yet, in fact, the two mens Kenbunshoku Haki (Observation Haki), have beenunched, they were fully aware of the opponents every move, at this time, the scene was silent, the crowd, all the onlookers didnt dare to make a sound, for fear of disturbing their focus absolute silence


    At this moment, the whitebeard who had been watching was a little reluctant, and suddenly sneezed.


    With this sound, Ian and Vista moved at the same time! When Ian jumped forward, his right hand waved the Senbonzakura, and with unparalleled speed, he shed at the front of Vista.


    However, Vista used one sword to withstand the blow with a nging sound, stood beside Ian, and then with the sword in the other hand, he stabbed Ians shoulder with the speed of light.


    With the swing of his sword, flying red petals appeared in the air. Ian didnt know whether this was a special sword skill or an illusion. At this time, he couldnt think about such a thing. After sensing the direction of Vistas attack, Ian immediately made a wrong step, swaying his shoulders, avoiding the uing strike.


    Then he gave up dodging and tried to make a counter-attack by swinging his katana upward and shing towards Vista. Vista reacted fast and changed the direction of his strike, knocking open Ians de with tremendous strength, and then heunched a super-fast continuous stabbing with the other saber.


    Vista just used a Nitoryu technique (Two Swords Style). However, the most important thing Ian needs is to gain more experience in this fighting Technique. When he was in Frost moon Vige, Zoro used the Two Swords Style often while training with Ian.


    The Nitoryu techniques have a feature, that is, the victoryes in the attacks. After all, he wields one more weapon than his opponent. It can counterattack at any time while parrying. However, the strength of holding a sword with one hand is less than that of holding it with two hands. Therefore, Nitoryu techniques rely on skills and speed to win.


    Ian doesntck speed. Unlike the previous fight against Fossa, Fossas blows were straightforward at that time, so Ian relied on his strength to fight him, but when standing against Vista, Ian depended on his own speed. Although he only has one sword, Ians soft twist of his wrist and pace, which he practiced all the year-round, matched his opponents speed, so he was holding his ground against Vistas two swords style.


    Around them were arge number of petals brought by Vistas strikes. There was also a pleasant fragrance in the air. No wonder why Vista was nicknamed the Flower Sword. His swordsmanship was indeed based on elegant steps and beautiful moves.


    The two fought in fast steps and kept changing their positions. The onlookers, who were not that powerful, could not see their moves They were dazzled because they just felt that their weapons had turned into streamers!


    In a blink of an eye, their weapons have collided so many times. Vistas sword skills were very strong, but Ian was also an expert swordsman and was able to deal with his opponents various sword moves.


    However, when he facing Vista, Ian noticed the difference between Fossa and his current opponent, Vistas shots often attacked Ians most vulnerable position, forcing him to change his moves. Although it seemed to be a draw for the moment, Ian knew that if he continued to fight this way, he may get defeated after a short time.


    Vistas view on swordsmanship was much higher than Ians. At any rate, Vista was also much older than Ian, and he has encountered many masters of swordsmanship


    Ian thought about whether to use Senbonzakura Shikai to gain more speed and strength and bnce the spar, but he abandoned this idea right away.


    He knows very well that the bottleneck of his swordsmanship was not rted to speed and strength, but a qualitative understanding of swordsmanship. To break through this barrier, Ian must rely on his own swordsmanship to deal with this challenge.


    Therefore, he gritted his teeth, clenched his fist, and engaged. Vista was always looking for the ws in his attacks, so he would make a perfect counter-attack


    During the match, Vista naturally noticed Ians changes and progress, so a smile appeared on his face.


    When he watched the match between Ian and Fossa before, he analyzed Ians situation. His swordsmanship does notck foundation, speed, and strength, but his insight requires the umtion of experience. This was his minor problem So, the reason why Vista agreed to this duel was to see if he could help him understand the missing piece.


    Heads up! Vista rushed and screamed.


    Ian had been engrossed in the fight against him, and when he was reminded, his concentration was unprecedented.


    However, the next second when Vista was moved towards Ian, Ian got a setback!


    He found that he wasnt able to dodge the uing strike! Vistas sh looked ordinary. Normally, Ian can dodge such an attack whenever he wants However, what he didnt expect was that the several escape ns shed in his mind give him a feeling that they wont work!


    Hes about to be shed! This was the only premonition that Ians brain cells gave him. He found that Vistas blow seemed topletely lock him in ce!


    Its troublesome to describe Ians feelings, but in fact, it was just a moment, and Ian was able to perceive Vistas action through the Nen field, but in the end, he seemed to be stuck, and he received Vistas hit


    Of course, Vista used the back of the de. It was just a spar, not a life-and-death confrontation. After the back of the sword shed across Ians shoulder, Vista also passed Ian at the same time.


    Ian was sweating profusely. It wasnt because he was tired or exhausted, but the threatening danger he felt by Vistas strike made him pant


    After hitting Ian, Vista temporarily stopped moving. Ian turned around and asked him, What was that? Why was I unable to dodge at that moment? What have you done to me?


    Vista twisted his mustache and said, Actually, I cant describe it well. But, let me think of an easy exnation you were locked in by my threatening aura!


    Aura!? Locked!? Ian repeated these two words, and thenbined his feelings at that moment to the exnation he heard.


    He had felt some weird pulse


    He wanted to continue the spar with Vista, but at this time, the Whitebeardughed cheerfully and said, Well, thats it for today. There are still plenty of opportunities in the future!


    The Whitebeard knew that if he went all in, the oue of this spar may change, but this brat, Ian, was relying only on his swordsmanship, and Oyaji discovered this too Ian was seeking a breakthrough in swordsmanship by challenging Vista.


    Minutes ago, he wanted to take Ian as his son, but he rejected the offer. The Whitebeard was a bit unhappy by such answers, so he took advantage of this to return the embarrassment.


    If you want to enhance your skill, you have to wait

 Chapter 242: Masked Justice

    Chapter 242: Masked Justice


    What the Whitebeard didnt know was that although he embarrassed Ian by ending the spar like this, he was actually encouraged by Vista.


    Ian wasnt that upset when he lost to Vista. In fact, he knew that his swordsmanship level was not so high. When he was in Frost Moon Vige, he was often defeated by Kuina in some officialpetitions. So he didnt care much about losing to Vista, as long as it wasnt a life-and-death battle, he doesnt mind losing.


    On the contrary, this time after losing the spar to Vista, Ian got entangled with him. He has now faintly touched the threshold of higher-level swordsmanship. How could he let Vista go so easily?


    After spending so much time with Zoro, Ian learned an important thing from him, which was his high spirit, the refusal to give up, so Vista is going to have a couple of miserable days.


    Ian has to pester Vista every day topete with him, and kept on asking him to use his greatest move, in order to experience Vistas Aura!


    Yeah, his Aura Ians intuition tells him that the so-called Momentum/Aura was the threshold for entering Master Swordsmanship.


    It was a very simple word, but actually, it was very difficult to understand its practice. At the beginning, Ian was wondering whether it would be simr to the killing intent in fantasy novels. The effect of deterring and locking the enemy and making him unable to move really looks very simr to the murderous aura.


    However, after asking Vista, he found that this was not the case. If only by killing people can he umte such intent and be a great swordsman, then all the evil pirates in the New World would be great swordsmen.


    Aura, in Vistas words, is something that was difficult to describe. Vista can sense that he has it, but he cant say how to bring it out. This kind of thing that cant be taught by words and deeds can only be realized and excavated by himself, if he doesnt figure it out, he wont be able to use it.


    This was also the reason why there were so many swordsmen in this world, but only a few of them were considered great swordsmen. Such greatness cant be achieved without piercing that hazyyer of realization.


    Ian wasnt ying Mahjong with Fujitora anymore. He pursued Vista every day to challenge. More than that, Ians master n of grinding experience was also being gradually implemented. He began to challenge the Whitebeardmanders one by one.


    Among the Whitebeard Pirates, the higher the ranking of themander, the stronger he was


    In addition to only using swordsmanship when facing Vista, Ian had to use his card abilities in order to win and gain more experience when dealing with othermanders.


    The final result of this matter was that the rest of the team leaders below the fifth division were all beaten down, one by one


    The biggest advantage of thesepetitions was that he can draw arge sum of experience from the same person several times, so even if the rest of the team leaders were losing to Ian, he kept on pulling them back for more spars.


    The first Division Commander, the Phoenix Marco, the third Division Commander, Diamond Jozu, the fourth Division Commander Thatch, and the fifth Division Commander Vista, they havent lost in any spar, these four were on a simr level with Ian, so the end result was always a draw!


    In addition, there was Ace. Ian asked him to train with him every day. His current schedule was full. As long as he has free time, he will find someone to spar.


    Later, in addition to fighting with themanders, Ian even extended the scope of the grind to the other pirates who had some strength but were not team leaders. He asked them to work together and tries to defeat him more experience!


    As a result, after a month, the members of the Whitebeard Pirates started hiding from him and acted as if they saw a demon.


    Fortunately, the members of the Dragon Hunter pirates knew that their captain, Ian, was a cultivation maniac, so its no surprise that Ian finally turned on his crew, which made them join the members of Whitebeard Pirates.


    Fujitora has been trying to pull the Whitebeard into his mahjong circle recently, but because of his huge size, he has carved a bigger pair of mahjong inparison with Ians and started to teach him how to y


    When Ian saw the two old men ying mahjong on a table like a huge shield, he giggled


    After a month of crazy leveling, the effect was quite good, Ians current level, from the initial 19, has soared all the way to 31! (Noice!)


    Needless to say, the fourth card slot was opened from the early days. The number of cards that Ian can equip at the same time has be four, while the fifth card slot needs to be opened at level 40. With more and more experience requirements for leveling up, Ian doesnt know when he will have the time again to grind happily like this he had to bring the most out of it!


    Later, Ian started thinking about whether to go and find the Red-haired pirates for another fair amount of experience, or look for Kaidos subordinates  After all, only under themand of the four emperors can he find such talented opponents.


    During the one month stay in Smis Ind, the Whitebeard Pirates and the dragon Hunter pirates were not just ying and drinking all the time, but they were waiting for the news from the Marines.


    After the war, the first thing the Whitebeard did was to meet his old friend Carlos, King of Smis, and he told him that he would definitely make them pay for what they did


    This time, the attack of Kizaru and Zephyr caused a lot of damage in the Principality of Smis, because they bombarded everything when the army of the Principality of Smis came forward to block them. They immediately opened fire on the ind, even if the Principality of Smis was a non-participating country, such behavior was too much.


    Of course, the Marines have their own saying that it was their responsibility and obligation to capture pirates, and the Smis Principality blocked the Marines capture operations, so they had to act ruthlessly.


    If this was only a dispute between Smis and Marines, then the Smis Principality could reach out and ask forpensation, but the World Government will for sure ignore their protests and may even set an example of it to the others In turn, it will take disciplinary measures against the Principality of Smis to show the fate of the non-participating countries.


    However, because the Whitebeard was involved, things were different.


    When Kizaru ran fast like a headless chicken, the Whitebeard didnt intend to chase him, and Zephyr had some kind of friendship with the Whitebeard, so he was let go, therefore, the two Admirals were able to retreat safely.


    However, letting go of the Admirals does not mean that Whitebeards wrath has subsided. Although he spent a month on Smis, his 43 Subordinate Crews, during this time and under the instruction of the Whitebeard, began to gather!


    The Marines have always been on guard against the four emperors. The reason why they can get information from the four emperors is that they were always followed by surveince ships to detect the movements of the four emperors. The movement of the fleet under the Whitebeard Pirates was naturally discovered by the Marines.


    Assembling all the fleets and pirate groups, what does the Whitebeard Pirates n to do?


    This kind of information made the Marines and the world government have cold sweat. They knew that the Whitebeard has prepared to make a big fuss for his old friend.


    So, even if they didnt want to, the world government finallypromised after all, they are facing a full-scale war with a Yonko for the sake of a non-participating country. After weighing it up, the Five Elders found that it was not worth it, so they finally agreed to thepensation request of the Principality of Smis.


    However, this matter needs to be discussed in person. The world government must get the promise from Whitebeard in person, so it took a month for a marine ship to reappear at Smis port.


    However, besides some ordinary Marine soldiers, there were also a group of people in suits and ties on board!


    These people, in addition to the uniform style of the suit, were also wearing coats, and had a variety of different masks on their faces.


    Because of these masks, no one can see their faces. However, the marine soldiers on the ship looked very respectful and fearful of them, and even tremble while talking to them.


    Because these people were the highest secret agents working directly under the world government!


    AbbreviationCP0!

 Chapter 243: Emboldened

    Chapter 243: Emboldened


    When the Battleship first appeared in the field of vision, the patrol ship of the Whitebeard Pirates had spotted them and quickly informed themanders about this.


    Therefore, when this warship arrived at the port, they were greeted by the strongest lineup of the entire Whitebeard Pirates.


    Looking ahead, they saw all the famous figures in the Whitebeard Pirate Group, which made the ordinary soldiers shiver.


    Only the group of masked people, after arriving at the port, got on the Moby Dick calmly.


    On the deck, Edward Newgate was sitting on his huge exclusive throne, wearing a white captains coat, and looking at the agents with disdainful nting eyes.


    Nice to meet you! The headed man, wearing a feather mask and ck suit, came to the front of the whitebeard, and talked in a strange falsetto: Edward Newgate!


    However, before he could finish, countless weapons were aimed at them from all directions.


    Jozu didnt usually talk much, but at this time, he said with a grimace: How dare you uttering Oyajis name!


    Being pointed at by so many weapons made these people look like they were a group of rabbits surrounded by a pack of wolves. If they dont solve this problem, they may be torn to pieces. However, the man with the feather mask remained calm. He just spread out his hands and said, Is this how the Whitebeard Pirates treat their guests?


    Whitebeard held his hand on his chin and looked at them with a condescending look: What kind of guest is a hidden mouse that doesnt even dare to show its appearance?


    Im sorry, but we are CP0, so we cant reveal our faces! the feather masked man said.


    Ian was standing beside the Whitebeard at this time. After hearing these guys identity, he was shocked.


    He didnt expect it to be CP0 The secret intelligence agency directly under the world government, the organizations full name is Cipher Pol, referred to as CP! This organization is not a secret in all parts of the world. ording to the World Government, there are eight official Cipher Pols that are numbered from CP1 to CP8. These eight intelligence organizations are active all over the world to collect intelligence from all sides for the world government, and they have great power in their hands.


    Among the eight intelligence organizations, there is another upper level, CP0, which is known as the top-secret intelligence agency directly under the world government and the leaders of cp1-cp8. The difference is that cp1-cp8 is mainly responsible for the world government, while CP0 are different from the other units in that they work directly as enforcers for the World Nobles.


    These were the nine intelligence agencies on the surface. Of course, there is a rtively secret CP9, which is not known by many people. However, the division of powers and responsibilities of cp9 is different. They are mainly responsible for the secret assassination of revolutionary army cadres.


    There are a total of ten intelligence agencies. This is the dark side of the world government known as the dark justice.


    As soon as the CP0 group got on board, Ian saw their clothes and immediately guessed that they might be CP members, but he didnt know which branch they belonged to. So when the other party reported his serial number, Ian was slightly surprised. He didnt expect that the world government would send CP0 for this negotiation.


    The Whitebeard seems to know something about the CP, so he cant help but have some doubts. He asked coldly, Why are you here? Are high-ranking officials of the world government dead?


    Government high level officials cante to the meeting! The feather masked man said: Because the World Government doesnt trade with Pirates!


    The Whitebeard was stunned for a moment, and then reacted,ughing out loud.


    Not only him, but also the smart guys on board understood the hidden meaning in the words of the masked man, so they couldnt helpughing with Oyaji, while the stupid ones also followed when they saw other peopleughing.


    All the people on the Moby Dick wereughing, some even burst into tears, but the CP0 were still unmoved, standing straight They didnt know whether their facial expressions under the masks have remained ice-cold.


    Afterughing for a while, the Whitebeard started to talk: Its really interesting, but understandable, that they always need a hypocritical mask to deceive the world, right? Just like the masks on your faces


    These words almost caused Ian and Marco tough again. Only Fujitora, sitting on the chair beside him and clutching his sword, shook his head in disappointment.


    Well, since the world government doesnt do trades with pirates, then who are you representing? Whitebeard asked them with staring eyes.


    We are sent here by the World Nobles! The man with the feather mask said to the whitebeard, After all, for the Whitebeard Pirates, it doesnt matter who the trading partner is, as long as you get the benefits, does it?


    When the CP0 said that they were sent by the World Nobles, the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates couldnt help but nce at Ian, even the Whitebeard, and Marco. They knew the details and origins of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group.


    Although Ians face remained expressionless when they looked at him, in his heart, he felt a sense of sudden enlightenment.


    He finally knew why it was the people from CP0 who appeared here. It seemed that they came this time to solve two problems at once. One is naturally the Whitebeard Pirates, and the other is the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group.


    Is it finally time to negotiate? Ian thought this way without saying a word, just listening quietly.


    The Whitebeard held arge cask in one hand, raised his head and gurgled a big sip, then wiped the wine stains on his lips, nted his eyes, and asked: Okay lets hear what you have to say!


    In view of this conflict, we are willing to pay 5 billion Berries inpensation! The feather masked man gave a p and said, The condition is that the Whitebeard Pirates and its subordinate Pirate Group has to retreat, and must not attack any of the marine and world government bases and facilities.


    Upon hearing the conditions put forward by the masked man, Ian immediately understood why the world government and Marines were so scrupulous about the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Although the Marines were rtively weak in the New World, in any case, there were still many bases and research facilities, and it is impossible for the Marines and the world government to dispatch all their forces and guard all the ces. The unique geography and climate of the world have determined that the Whitebeard Pirates, as arge pirate group, can travel freely. They can randomly attack any base they find on their way or the hidden ones they discover through their intelligence channels, which can bring immeasurable losses to the Marines and World Government!


    As far as Ian knows, many of the secret research institutions established by the Marines and the world government in the new world were not only led by Vegapunk, but also arge number of scientists. These people were important scientific and technological engineers of the Marines and the world government!


    Therefore, in order to avoid Whitebeards wrath and wanton destruction, the world government also had topromise and send their agents to negotiate with him.


    However, its just that, from the beginning to the end, the conditions mentioned by CP0 did not include anything about the Principality of Smis. Although they all know that thepensation will definitely fall into the hands of the Principality of Smis in the end, it is obvious that the other party just did not say it and only negotiated with the Whitebeard.


    This made Ian wonder, how many non-participating countries like Smis were maltreated and oppressed by the world government?


    Its no wonder that there is a saying rted to the new world, either you join one of the Four Emperors or be wiped out! This goes even for countries/inds, let alone the small Pirate Group


    Five billion Berries? the Whitebeard heard this amount and couldnt help but curl his lips, then straightened up suddenly, red at the masked man, and said: Forget it, I dont want your money. Id better have a good time!


    Woohoo! Lets have fun torturing their subordinates!


    The members of the Whitebeard Pirates immediately cheered out loudly.


    Even Ian was shocked by the whitebeards domineering deration. The Hell, the Whitebeard was too aggressive. He didnt directly say that thepensation amount was too small. He didnt bargain with the other party at all. He refused the 5 billion Berries directly, and he looked like he was about to turn hostile immediately.


    Of course, Ian knows that this was Whitebeards method of negotiation, but such a means cant be used by others


    Because he is The Whitebeard!


    Sure enough, the man with the feather mask was finally frightened. He waved his hand in a hurry and said, No, dont say that! Up to 20 billion Berries! This is the bottom line of the world government!


    With a simple sentence, the opponents hidden cards were revealed directly, which was very effective.


    Hearing this number, the Whitebeard stopped for a moment and sat back in his chair.

 Chapter 244: Ian’s conditions

    Chapter 244: Ian¡¯s conditions


    20 billion, thats almost the same! the Whitebeard groaned slightly before speaking contemptuously, Bute again, the money is estimated to be from the Celestial Dragons, right?


    The feather masked man didnt say a word, but his attitude was tantamount to acquiescence.


    Everyone knows that most of the huge maintenance costs of the world government are provided by the World Nobles, the Celestial Dragons. Why should the Marines and the world government provide protection to these folk? This is not just the reason why they gave up their power to set up the World Government, but because they have gained a lot of wealth over the years after gaining so much privilege, which has been provided by the world government.


    This is also the reason why at the World Conference, whenever a country proposes to cancel the Heavenly tribute system, it will be suppressed by the World Government, because they know that this money is an important source of Celestial Dragon wealth. If that source was cut off, the support that the World Government receives from the Celestial Dragons will be reduced ordingly.


    Maintaining the Marines and maintaining the intelligence agencies all require huge military expenditures. Without the support of the Celestial Dragons, the Marines influence in the world would have shrunk by at least half.


    In fact, the world government is quite treacherous. This money given to the world nobles would be used by the World Government, from this point on, the World Government were using them as bankers or sponsors


    The 20 billion Berries is a huge amount. The damage caused to Smis is arge part of the port and a small part of the city This amount is more than enough for the reconstruction. However, the Whitebeard was not satisfied, so he said: In addition to the money, you must guarantee that you will not cause any trouble to the Principality of Smis from now on. Marine ships are not allowed to approach Smis within 100 kilometers radius!


    The feather masked man hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded: Okay, we can promise you that!


    In any case, Smis is indeed a non-participating country. Although the Marines were very annoyed that they sent their troops to stop the Marines arrival, it was not an important thing to find trouble for Smis just for the sake of this matter, which could anger the Whitebeard again. However, even if he didnt mention it this time, the world government and the Marines will selectively avoiding back in the future.


    Very good! the Whitebeard nodded and said, Well, when will I see the money and when will the agreement take effect?


    However, what both the Whitebeard and Ian didnt expect was that the feather masked man pped his fingers directly, and the rest of the masked men behind him turned back to the warship and quickly carried out dozens ofrge leather suitcases to the Moby Dick.


    Bang, bang, bang! One after another mmed the deck, and these suitcases were opened, revealing bundles of green bills.


    All in the highest denomination


    This is 20 billion Berries! the CP0 leader said.


    Ian was on the side, his eyes were fixed. He didnt expect these guys toe prepared. After reaching an agreement, they directly brought the money.


    If some tyrants had known that they had so much money on board, they would have robbed them before they could even dock. Without the money, there wouldnt be any deal!


    Lets not say that these were Ians thoughts. But, many other people on board thought so too.


    In fact, how could they know that the World Government has acted this way? Although by sending the CP0 to negotiate with Whitebeard, once the deal is reached, it is difficult to guarantee that the Whitebeard Pirates wont tell a soul about this, and if other pirate groups have the idea of stealing this money, the world government will be damned, 20 billion wasnt a little. Its not hard for one of the other Yonko to make a small trip and gain some money


    When the timees, once the information of the ship carrying the money is leaked out, and if they got robbed, the world government wont find time to cry about it. The Whitebeard wont give a F*CK about the stolen money. As long as he didnt receive the money, the bargain between the two sides will not be concluded


    So simply, the world government asked the CP0 agents to bring the highest amount of money with them, and give it up directly after the negotiation, which was the most convenient way.


    The Whitebeardughed loudly and said: It seems that the Five Elders are not that stupid. I thought they would be dumber the older they get Well, I have received the money, then The deal has been reached, this old mans pirates will honor the deal Now, you rats with hidden faces can get out of here!


    After hearing this rough remark, the feather masked man was relieved. In fact, they just showed them 20 billion, and they were sweating hardly about the oues. After all, the target of the transaction was the pirates, and they cant guarantee that the Whitebeard wouldnt turn over and refuse to hold his part of the deal after getting the money. Fortunately for them, the Whitebeard was an honorable man, and didnt have any cunning thoughts. This emperor, known as the strongest man in the world, really has the courage and vision that ordinary people can hardly predict.


    However, the CP0 agents were unwilling to leave like this, so the feather masked man said: No hurries, we have one more thing!


    Oh? the Whitebeard was confused, and after looking at Ian next to him, he stopped from speaking.


    The feather masked man also turned slightly, looking in the direction where Ian was, and said, If I remember correctly, this is the captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, The ck Dragon, Ian? (huuuuuuh!)


    Ian was taken aback, what the hell, The ck Dragon!? Is this a new nickname given by the department?


    What he didnt know was that after the scenes of the previous battle were reported by Pritz and spread all over the world, Ian has be famous, and the most impressive thing they saw was undoubtedly the ck dragon wave released by Ian. The ck fire dragon shocked the entire port, and the huge zing wings that appeared on Ians back and made him able to float in the air, has be the talk of themon people.


    So Ian now has a new title: The ck Dragon!


    Surprisingly, the Marines quickly thought of a new title for Ian.


    Three Admirals, Aokiji Blue Pheasant, Akainu Red Dog, and Kizaru Yellow Monkey are all named after animals, so as many Vice Admirals, like Doberman, Momonga flying squirrel, Onigumo Demon Spider, etc. It seems that they are using a lot of animals names. So up to now, Ians nickname was the zing de when he was a Pirate hunter, but now it has been reced by this new one.


    Ian didnt look carefully at thest version of his bounty. In fact, the name of his new wanted poster has changed. He was only attracted by the amount, so he didnt notice the change of his nickname. When the feather masked man suddenly mentioned it, he didnt react.


    After he came back to his senses, he carefully looked at the masked man and said, What do you want?


    We have another mission, which we n to talk about with your Pirate Group! The feather masked man said, The Marines are willing to give up the pursuit of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, but only if you hand over that thing, and change the name of your pirate group!


    After hearing what the masked man said, Ian was agitated. He thought that the masked man would mention the Shichibukais invitation. As a result, he said nothing about this matter, just a simple renunciation!?


    As for changing the name of his Pirate Group, Ian guessed that it was the reason why the Celestial Dragons were furious about this group, so they didnt want this name to continue existing.


    What Ian didnt know was that in the crowd behind the Whitebeard, one person within suddenly felt a strong pulse after hearing the words of the masked man, and could not help but look at Ian from the rear


    Thats your bottom line? Ian asked coldly.


    Yes! The agent said: You should know very well that its not good for you to keep that thing!


    Really? Ian said with a smirk. After pretending to think for a while, Ian said with a serious tone, Well, you have a point. Ill go back, dig it out and destroy it!


    Uh Hearing this, the agent could not help pondering. He didnt expect Ian to say such a thing. For a moment, it was hard to answer.


    However, the agents mission this time is just to tempt the dragon pirates. The Celestial Dragons had no patience to wait any longer, they cant to throw out an invitation for a Shichibukai position in exchange for the identity chip without the approval of the marines, because the Fleet Admiral Sengoku suspected that there was any connection between the dragon hunter pirates and the Whitebeard Pirates, he firmly opposed that a pirate who was involved with one of the Yonko would be a Shichibukai.


    The world government had to consider the sentiments of the Marines, so they had no choice but to let the CP0 agents test the Dragon Hunter Pirates first.


    So, what conditions do you want to return that thing? the feather masked man asked.


    Ian thought about it, raised three fingers, and said: First, I want a position within the Shichibukai, and this must be announced in a form of news! Second, the bounties offered to the members of my Pirate Group must also be canceled! Third, I want 20 billion! (T/N: I think the author meant 2 not 20 because it seems to be too much! but I didnt change it and did they forget about Ain and Binz??)


    We cant answer you now! Although he was startled by Ians condition, the agent still said: We need to go back and ask for instructions!


    After all, the CP0 are spies of the intelligence agency, not a full-time negotiator. Since Ians conditions were not within the scope of their authorization, he can only go back and ask for instructions. Ian understood this, so he didnt speak, just nodded.


    The feather masked man took his men and turned to leave. After their warship left, the Whitebeard looked at Ian with some surprise and said, kid, do you really want to be a Shichibukai?


    Yeah! Ian nodded and said. I need the Shichibukais identity to be free and win some time for development! [This Chapter is for you Lazy Bum ]

 Chapter 245: The Twister

    Chapter 245: The Twister


    After hearing Ians answer, the Whitebeard snorted in disdain, and said, Its the same story again, why are you kids so eager for this position?


    Huh? What do you mean? Ian was puzzled by Whitebeards words.


    Hmm Its just your words that reminded me of another kid who wanted to be a Shichibukai! the Whitebeard looked up and took another sip of Sake.


    Ian thought about it for a moment, and suddenly suspected something. Was he talking about Crocodile?


    ording to Ians memory, Crocodile seems to have some grudges with the Whitebeard. Crocodile tried to attack Oyaji during the Marineford war and wanted to take him down.


    Whats the rtionship between them? Ian has no way of knowing now, but after spending so many days with the Whitebeard Pirates, Ian knew that the position of the Commander of the second Division has been vacant for a long time. Now, the Whitebeard himself suddenly uttered such a sentence, which made Ian ponder.


    Is it possible that the C ommander of this vacant second Division originally belonged to Crocodile!? (yeah, for sure This novel has been out since 2016, so)


    This conjecture, in fact, has been confirmed wrong now however, Ian asked some people around, and found that they didnt know either, this position seems to be vacant for a very long time.


    Then, he shook his head, and temporarily put aside this matter because he knew that it was not the right time.


    At the beginning, the person who proposed to Ian about joining the Shichibukai was uncle Kuma. At that time, Ian also joined the revolutionary army under his guidance. Therefore, he didnt feel the need to question Kumas judgment, he only thought that this might get handy to the Army or help them with something in the future. However, with the constant running and the marines devious pursuit in the new world, Ian gradually discovered that such position might be of great use to him, more than he thought!


    Joining the Shichibukai means that he wont be chased repeatedly by the marines, and with the corresponding privileges, Ian will have a longer time to improve


    It has been a year since he went out to the sea. Although Ians strength has increased a lot, generally speaking, he found that his growth rate has slowed down.


    The card system was originally evolved from a game. Naturally, it cant avoid themon problems of this game style, that is, the improvement is fast in the early stage, but it slows by a lot at thete game. Ians current strength is roughly equal to that of Marco and some others. Therefore, he could have a heated battle against a marine admiral, but nothing can assure this victory. Its really good to umte such strength in one year, but with the crazily increasing proficiency of various basic skills, and even the advancement to the next level requires a breakthrough, which needs a deep understanding of the matter, Ians strength growth naturally slowed down.


    So he felt that there should get a buffing period for himself and to settle down.


    Not only him, but the strength of his Pirate Group also needs to be improved. More powerful people must join in. Under such circumstances, if the Marines keep hunting them down, it will definitely be just a waste of time. If he was not careful enough, it may lead to the destruction of his Pirate Group


    After thinking about it, Ian felt that bing a Shichibukai was a good decision.


    Of course, this was not the only choice. For example, joining the Whitebeard Pirates and epting the Whitebeards protection was a great option, or even looking for the Red Haired Pirates


    However,pared to joining one of the Yonko, bing a Shichibukai gives him more freedom. Not to mention, Ian needs arge amount of money to recharge diamonds and enhance his strength. If he is in charge, the loot can be controlled, but under one of the Yonko, the money he gets must be handed over, right? And even though a Shichibukai is nominally obeying the Marines orders, in fact, as long as Ian is not willing to help them, they could do nothing about it!


    Since you want to join the Shichibukai, then I wont stop you! However, in my opinion, its difficult for the Marines to agree! the Whitebeard told Ian: After all, you and Ace are brothers, so you have an indirect rtionship with the Whitebeard Pirates, and it is impossible for Marines to let anyone who is involved with a Yonko be Shichibukai!


    When Ian heard this, he could not help but frown. His words seemed to make sense!


    No matter what, the news has been conveyed by the CP0 agents! Ian finally said: Even if the Marines refuse, it doesnt matter, what matter is that my crew and I will continue to explore the new world.


    Gurararara! the Whitebeardughed, and then couldnt help but ask: What the hell does the world government want you to hand over? Really, I was confused at first, even with such a high bounty, the Marines were obligated to capture you alive!


    Ian didnt deceive this time, and said: Its an identity chip of a Celestial Dragon family, which seems to be very important to them!


    Oh!? Whitebeard raised his eyebrows: Can you bring it out? May I see it!?


    Im not carrying it with me! Ian shook his head, thinking about whatever the Revolutionary Army has cracked it or not, and when would they give him a replica.


    I see! Then forget that I asked! the Whitebeard coldly snorted and said: In a few days, we are going to leave. Although this is my old friends country, it is not good to stay here for much longer. Not a lot of people would dare toe to this ind when we are around. Smis economy needs tourists, and what we came for has been done, but you can stay here


    Well! Oyaji, I understand! Ian nodded. He recognized the meaning of these sentences. What he meant was that before receiving the reply from the Marines, the Dragon Hunters could continue to stay on Smis Ind. It is an ind sheltered by the Whitebeard Pirates after all, and he believes that the Marines wouldnt dare to repeat their actions.


    It can be seen that Ian and his pirate group have really received a lot of love for the whitebeard, even if he was leaving, he didnt forget to protect them to thest minute.


    Oyaji, how is your physical condition? Ian thought for a while, and asked him: I have some healing power, maybe I can help you!


    Huh!? Whitebeard was a bit surprised. After looking at Ian, he said, Well, after dinner,e to me!


    The Whitebeards current physical condition is actually quite good, but they have already started to set up a medical team. However, the so-called medical treatment is in conflict with his drinking hobby. The Whitebeard doesnt want to break down, but its impossible for him to get rid of drinking. Since Ian imed that he has a healing ability, then why not giving it a try. At that time, he wont be bothered by alcohol abstinence.


    As the whitebeard left, everyone dispersed. Fujitora came to Ian and asked him, Little brother, you are really bold, I have to give it to you. Not to mention the demand for the Shichibukai position, but you still asked for an insane amount of money? 20 billion is not a little amount!


    Ian smiled and said: Of course I know, this amount is just a bargaining room for them. I guess the world government would agree on half of it at most, which is still great!


    Half of it is 10 billion Berries! Fujitora said: If we take this money and gamble with it, we could make a fortune! ($_$)


    Ianughed and said, Uncle Fujitora, if you want to gamble, I wont stop you, but lets leave that until we are no longer chased by the Marines, then I will take you to the Golden City!


    Oh!? Really?? Fujitoras face suddenly showed an excited smile. He actually heard about the Golden City a long time ago, but the worldsrgest gambling ship has always been floating around the sea, but its whereabouts was uncertain. If an ordinary person does not rely on luck, he may never reach it!


    The other members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, hearing this, couldnt helping around and looking at Ian with shining eyes.


    Ace also held his cowboy hat to the side, smiled and said, Although I dont know how to gamble, Ian, if you n to go, you must call me!


    Huh dont worry, I will! By the way, there are not only casinos in that city but also a lot of delicious food! Ian couldnt help smirking while answering him.


    Hearing what Ian said, Ace became even more interested. Just as he wanted to ask something, a voice suddenly came in.


    Hey, Ian-san, can Ie too? I also like to gamble!


    Ian looked back and frowned immediately, because it was not someone he liked, it was the ckbeard, Marshall D. Teach!


    He was grinning at Ian with his big ugly mouth, rubbing his hands andughing. The jewelry rings on his fingers matched his appearance and showed his true color, rude and upstart.


    During this period, Ian had encountered the ckbeard many times. Because he was always on guard against Teach, he seldom talked to him even if they met.


    Since he confronted him on the Mainspring ind, and now that he was still a member of the Whitebeard group, Ian could only carry out such a cold treatment for the time being. Although he tried to talk to Ian several times, Ian kept on ignoring him.


    He didnt expect this guy toe forward again


    Huh, say again! Ian said nkly.


    Ace looked at Ian strangely, and then at Teach. He remembered that Ian had told him to be careful of this guy, so he couldnt help observing Teach carefully.


    However, what Ace saw was a simple smile on Teachs face.


    By Ians sarcastic reply, if it was someone else, it would be wise for him to leave, but Teach didnt. He smiled and said: Come on, Ian! You havent paid any attention to me, was there any misunderstanding between us when we were on Mainspring Ind? If it werent for you and the beautiful Pirate Empress, I couldnt run away, so I always wanted to thank you in person! This guy

 Chapter 246: Mess up

    Chapter 246: Mess up


    Hearing this, Ian couldnt help looking up and down at Teach. He always felt that todays Teach was very strange.


    What is he up to? Ian tried to figure out his intention, and then he replied: Thanks!? No need, I wasnt trying to save you!


    With that, Ian turned his head and wanted to end this conversation. However, this Bastard reached out from behind and tried to put his arm around Ians shoulder.


    However, since Ian has always been very alert to Teach, after he appeared, Ian subconsciously opened his En field and monitored his every move. So when he found that Teach stretched out his hand, Ian couldnt bear it. He sharply turned around, and the Senbonzakura in his hand was instantly sheathed and ced on Teachs neck.


    What do you want!? Ian asked coldly.


    Dont get me wrong!! Dont misunderstand me! Teach waved his hands quickly and said, We are friends, too. Cant I be friendly? By the way, do you like cherry pie? Let me treat you with some!


    Ian snorted coldly: Im not interested. Go and eat it yourself. Plus, I dont think we are friends


    However, before Ian finished speaking, a person next to them suddenly walked over and said, Whats wrong? What happened?


    Ian looked around and found that it was Thatch, the Commander of the 4th Division.


    When Ian suddenly drew his sword, His movement had attracted the attention of the people around him. When Thatch found that something was wrong, he came over and asked.


    Seeing Thatching over, Teach said with some grievances: Nothing, Brother Ian doesnt seem to like me very much!


    At this time, Teach indeed looked like the most innocent person in the world. Ian has been staring at his expression, but he couldnt see any ws at all. He actually cant tell whether Teach was acting or not. If he was, then Teach really deserves the title of the greatest showman.


    After listening to what he said, Thatch was slightly stunned. Then he looked at the baby-5 standing in the crowd, and felt that he understood whats going on. Then he smiled and said, Haha, Teach, you cant me him for that. Who told you to pester the beautifuldy of Ians crew?


    Ian was taken aback for a while, Harassing my crew, who? Margaret?


    Baby-5 didnt tell Ian what happened when she met ckbeard, she only said that she encountered an annoying person, so Ian was kept in the dark after hearing Thatchs words.


    And Thatch thought he had guessed right. He even said to Teach: Teach, you havent yet apologized to Ian? Its reasonable that he should stay mad If you want to be friends with him, youd better apologize first.


    After that, Thatch smiled at Ian: Dont mind him, Ian-san Teach is garrulous, but he has a pure heart!


    Ian looked at him speechlessly, only to think that this wasing from Thatchs mouth How funny!? Hes not a bad person you said? Big brother, when he kills you to grab your Dark-Dark Fruit, I wonder if you would still think so!


    Without waiting for Ian to respond, Teach scratched the back of his head and said, This turns out to be the case. I wont even remember it if you didnt mention it. Im sorry, Ian, I just made a bad joke at that time!


    Then, Teach looked at baby-5 and said: Miss, Im sorry for what happened that day!


    However, baby-5 didnt forgive Teach for this apology. Instead, she hid behind Fujitora and carefully poked out half of her head to look at Ian.


    Although Baby-5 doesnt look mature and has such a weird personality, her mind and intuition were very sensitive. She knew that her fear of Teach that day was not fake. This seemingly naive and rude guy actually has a kind of ferocity and endless darkness in his heart! Its just like when she met Trafalgar Law when they were children, from first sight, baby-5 felt so scared


    Seeing Thatche out, Ian was not in a good mood to act out he could only give a cold snort, and withdraw the Senbonzakura.


    Although he couldnt turn his face on Teach now while they were boarding their ship, Ian didnt want to talk to him, so he wanted to take the members of his Pirate Group back to his boat, but at this time, Marco held his hand and said: Man, whats the matter? We can solve it with a duel! Ian, if his deeds made you angry, you two must have a spar to solve the problem. Beat this guy up, and you will feel relieved! (T/N: This is a bad idea, Marco!)


    What the hell, Marco, what are you saying!?


    Ian was able to burst, but before he could speak, Vista beside them twisted his mustache and said with a smile: Thats true. In the past month, Ian, you havepeted with most of us, but it seems that you havent faced Teach, right?


    Diamond Jozu also followed with certainty and said: No, they didnt!


    He had to do something, now!


    Ian silently looked at the members of the Whitebeard Pirates who were gradually surrounding him, only to find that many familiar faces had an excited expression.


    One or two were pushing Teach to talk, trying to let him resolve this conflict, once and for all. It was seen that this guy was so popr in this group!


    In fact, Ian made a wrong move. He didnt put himself in the right ce. Teach was a veteran of the whitebeard Pirate Group. He had been on the ship for more than twenty years, and even many of the low ranking captains joined the Group after him. He was showing an honest and kind side, and didnt fight for power and profit, thats why most of the crew had a good friendship with him.


    Alright, lets fight it out!


    Yeah, thats our Teach! You two mustpete to see who is stronger!


    During this, people who have made friends with Ian have been coaxing and encouraging him one after another, and even a few more people who were addicted to gambling have already begun to ce their bets on who they thought would win.


    Ian was cornered by them, and he didnt even have the opportunity to speak. He was set topete with Teach. This is really happening


    However, at the moment, ckbeard even took out a rare weapon and put it on his right hand.


    It was a very long and sharp iron w. It looked like an extended version of Wolverine. This was the first time for Ian to see someone using this kind of weapon, and it was also the first time to see Teachs weapon. He couldnt help staring at it


    This weapon is the same one used to leave the scar on Shanks face!?


    Zihahaha, it seems that you want to fight with me, too, Ian! Teach took the opportunity tough and said: Come on, if you are stronger than me, then you can beat me until you are satisfied!


    Ian frowned slightly. He always felt that Teachs performance today was very abnormal. It has been more than a month, and he didnt pay much attention to him. He should have thought of something? Why did he want to get close to me all of a sudden?


    Because he thought this guy was abnormal, Ian didnt want to talk to him. Even if he has to turn around and walk away, its just that Marco and the others kept on embarrassing him


    However, Ian nced at Ace next to him and found that he was still in a muddle. Then he suddenly changed his mind.


    This guy, Teach, was so deceptive. Except for Ian, the only person who knows his true colors, even the red-haired Shanks was hurt by him, let alone Ace. Teach can be so deceiving, so its a good thing to see the strength of your enemy, or have a psychological preparation.


    So he nodded without talking nonsense, walked straight to the front of Teach, and stood still.


    Seeing that Ian has epted the spar, the people around immediately made room for them, this was a kind of conditioned reflex formed by everyone in the past month.


    Ians right hand was holding Senbonzakuras handle, and he stared closely at his opponent. Teach opened his posture to guard against Ian, and his eyes turned sharp, so that Ian can finally see the ferocity and dark spirit hidden in his eyes.


    Marco, Vista, and the others were smiling, crossing their arms, and watching.


    But what all of them didnt expect was that the guy who made the first move was Teach!


    Teachs body was very burly, and when he moved, he trampled the deck loudly, but he rushed towards Ian at low speed. His empty left hand was stretched out in front, but the iron w on his right hand fell behind. When he came to Ian, he mmed his iron w toward Ian.


    However, Ian leaped forward this time, instead of blocking, Ian pulled the Senbonzakura and drew a sharp arc, shing towards his opponents chest.


    Teach hurriedly received the blow by blocking Ians sh with his iron w.


    Ian knew that he couldnt finish him with a sword-drawing technique, so he turned around sharply, holding his sword firmly in both hands, then he chopped toward Teachs head!


    Teach raised his right hand to cover his head, and Ians de fell on his iron w.


    Ian used all his strength in this chop, but to his surprise, this guys strength was remarkable in that he only used one hand to resist Ians chopping. Looking at his wrist, there was no sign of shaking.


    At close range, Ian and Teach were facing each other. Teach grinned and looked very hideous. With a violent wave of his right hand, Ians sword was swung away. Then, his empty left hand clenched a fist and hit towards Ians right rib.


    Ian pulled back his sword, and hit the uing fist with the hilt. As Teachs fist was knocked away, he raised his foot to kick Ians abdomen, but at this moment, Ian made a step forward, avoiding the uing blow, and in turn, he swung his sword towards his other leg.


    In a panic, Teach quickly pulled back his leg and stepped on Ians de, trying to stop it.


    However, Ians attacking speed was much faster than his. Teach changed his move midway, so he couldnt keep up. Ian shed his thigh, and a stream of blood sshed out.


    Teach fell back on the deck, hissing with pain.


    This result, let alone Ian, even Marco, who was watching the battle, could not help but be stunned.


    Thats it!? Ian looked at the defeated Teach in disbelief

 Chapter 247: Fighting Beasts

    Chapter 247: Fighting Beasts


    The ckbeard is this weak? Ian couldnt believe it!


    A moment ago, because of his intention to test this wicked guy, Ian yed very carefully. For the time being, he was only using swordsmanship to attack Teach. Yes, this guy has a lot of power, but at this level, he is definitely not a threat. Judging from the result of the fight, Teachs attacks seemed very clumsy.


    Is this guy deliberately showing weakness? Ian was puzzled, so he stopped for a moment and held his sword downwards.


    Although his thigh was shed, the expression on his face was distorted due to the sharp pain, but after a while, Teach stood up again. When Ian attacked him, he never thought that he would really damage him, he expected Teach to have a way out of it, so he didnt use much strength, and thats why Teachs wound was not deep.


    A member with Whitebeard Pirates quickly handed him a towel. He tried to tie his injured leg with it, and then he supported himself with the other leg. After finding that there was nothing wrong, he held his iron w and said to Ian: Its okay, lets continue!


    Marco next to them saw this scene and couldnt help but smile.


    And Ian noticed Marcos smile and immediately reacted.


    Teach is not showing weakness, but sympathy! He deliberately let Ian hurt him, but he pretended that his fighting spirit was very strong, and he was willing to continue the spar with Ian. This gave Marco and the others the idea of Oh, he wanted to ease things with Ian this way.


    Simrly, if Ian didnt know him very well, his fighting spirit with this injury might give a bad impression of Ian


    This guy kept on attacking, on purpose. Didnt he see that his opponent was injured? He still wants to fight?


    This made Ian feel annoyed. Is Teach trying to fool everyone?


    Okay, you want to y dirty, right? Then you have to learn from the best!


    Thinking of this, Ian showed a smile on his face and said, You have to be careful, I wont be lenient because you are hurt!


    As he said this, Ians de burst with ck mes at the same time. This ability was not the typical skill of Hieis card, the Sword of the Darkness me, these mes have emerged from the fire of the ck Dragon Wave. This was a new application that Ian has recently developed. Although it consumes a lot of Nen, it is equally powerful. When these ck mes rose, the temperature around immediately started skyrocketing.


    Seeing this scene, Teach couldnt help but be stunned. He said to himself, The F*CK! Im injured, and he decided to be more serious!? Thats not how I expected him to respond! Shouldnt you feel guilty for hurting me, so you can finally let go, and then we can resolve the misunderstanding calmly?


    However, the onlookers didnt think so. After seeing Ian getting serious, they cheered up Teach, Go on, Teach! Show him the true power of the whitebeard pirates!


    In the impression of everyone, Teach was still very powerful. They regarded Teachs poor performance previously as a kind of humility, but they didnt gather here for this, they wanted a real fight. They were finally about to witness the serious spar between Ian and Teach for the first time. Of course, they hoped to see an exciting battle


    Teach had no choice but to keep fighting.


    In fact, the reason why he suddenly decided to get close to Ian today was that after the arrival of the CP0 agents, he heard the so-called that thing from their conversation with Ian, which made him very interested.


    Especially after hearing Ian say that this thing was valued by the world government and the Marines and it turned out to be the identity chip of Celestial Dragon, Teach became more and more interested.


    In Teachs n, staying with the Whitebeard pirates was just a temporary thing, the First Step is to steal the Dark-Dark Fruit, the second step is to leave the Whitebeard Pirates, but he also knows that Whitebeard Pirates will not tolerate traitors, he knows that even if he gets the Dark-Dark Fruit, it will not make him an opponent of the Whitebeard pirates for the time being, so after fleeing, he must seek a shelter.


    And there is no more reliable thing than receiving the title of Shichibukai and be sheltered by the marines


    So when he learned what Ian was holding, Teach wanted to make a move. The reason why he got close to Ian was simply that he wanted to be friends with him, and then through chatting, he could find the location of the hidden identity chip.


    If he wants to be friends with Ian, he has to chat with him and win his trust. But for the past month, Ian has been very nice to others, but cold to him. Teach kept on thinking for the reason and couldnt figure out whats wrong.


    He thought carefully about what had happened since he met Ian. In the beginning, on Mainspring Ind, although the ckbeard and the impostor followed Ians trail and used him as a shield, there has not been a substantial conflict between the two after all. Teach thought that Ian would not hate him for such a small matter.


    When Thatch talked about harassing baby-5, he thought he had found the key point, so he didnt hesitate, looked down, and apologized to both of them.


    But he didnt know that Ians attitude towards him didnte from these trifles. Instead, Ian knew what kind of person he was, so he was so wary of him.


    This error in understanding Ians attitude led Teach to suffer, and more is stilling his way!


    Not waiting for Teach to get ready, Ian rushed again and mmed his sword ignited with zing mes against Teachs upper body.


    Teach was shocked, and quickly shrank his head and used his iron w to block Ians attack.


    However, what he didnt expect was that these ck mes would be so effective. The iron w on his hand was cut off as if he was cutting bread as soon as it touched the edge of the solid mes!


    If he hadnt shrunk his head, Ian would have cut his face and killed him directly.


    Whats more, the intense high temperature of the Demon Realm me instantly burned Teachs brown bandana, and even arge part of his curly hair!


    Ian was a little surprised when he cut off Teachs weapon with a single blow, because if he hardened his weapon with Busoshoku Kka, it would be a question whatever he could cut off his weapon this easily, but Teach did not use Armament Haki.


    Ian doesnt know whether Teach was capable of using Haki at this stage. As a senior member of the whitebeard Pirate Group, it would be ridiculous to be unable of using Haki. However, in Ians memory, it seems that he hasnt seen Teach use Haki once. Since he ate the Dark-Dark Fruit, he got a unique ability to nullify the powers of other Devil Fruits by simply touching the user and draining them of their abilities. The consequence of this fruit is that he cant transform his body into darkness to be intangible and his own pain and injury will double. He often cannot help but scream when he gets hurt. If Teach could really use Haki, then it doesnt make sense not to use it and strengthen his defenses.


    He is not a masochist


    Therefore, Ian still tends to think that this guy has a special constitution and cant use Haki.


    Rayleigh once said that although Haki is a potential strength that everyone has, there are indeed some people who cannot stimte this power. Even in the New World, not everyone can use such power.


    This may exin why Teach was obsessively looking for the dark-dark fruit. Is it because he cant awaken his Haki, and he can only rely on this devil fruit if he wants to obtain great strength!


    This thought just shed in Ians mind for an instant, and then the next second, Ian suddenly had a crazy idea!


    There is no doubt that at this time, Teach has not yet got the fruit hes seeking. After Ian guessed that this guy cant use Haki for the moment, it seems that this guy is deliberately hiding his true desire. For Ian, Teachs threat level at the moment has dropped to the lowest point!


    Kill him! Here, at this moment, kill the ckbeard, kill Teach!


    This is a golden opportunity!


    This idea spread wildly in Ians mind in an instant.


    An inexplicable strong killing intent spread from Ians whole body, and it was reflected in Ians eyes. So after cutting off Teachs iron w, Ian suddenly drew back his sword, the Senbonzakura was raging with ck mes, and immediately thrust forwards stabbing Teachs chest!


    No matter how silly it was, Teach could see the killing intent in Ians boiling eyes, so a strong sense of fear enveloped Teachs whole body!


    He wants to kill me!? He wants to kill me!!!!!!


    In this crisis, Teachs first reaction was to dodge quickly. However, at this moment, he felt like he was locked in ce!


    I cant move away! I cant escape this blow!?


    Why is this happening? Thats because under the dreadful killing intent that suddenly popped up, Ian unexpectedlyprehended the use of Flower Sword Vistas Aura!


    The so-called Aura is actually a strong belief, which relies on showing his desire to kill his opponent at the moment of the attack!


    Ians belief in wanting to kill Teach at this time was really stronger than ever. He knows what kind of huge storm this ambitious man will set off in the future. In any case, Teach is a very dangerous enemy he has to face sooner orter. Therefore, Ian tried to solve this problem without even thinking twice about the matter, and due to this strong belief, Ian actually broke through the barrier he was stuck in at this critical moment!


    In his mind, the system was triggered, but Ian ignored it. In his eyes, there was only one image, one target: Teachs heart


    When the premonition of death came, and Teach found that he couldnt escape, he gritted his teeth and brought up what was deeply hidden in him!


    At this time, all the concealment, stratagems, and ns were thrown aside. He only knew that if he dies, everything would be over!


    Therefore, at the moment when Ians de stabbed him in the chest, Teach also stroke Ians abdomen with an unprecedented swift and powerful punch!


    At this moment, their figures turned into a pair of beasts fighting each other, but the next second, the two received some serious damage.


    Ians zing ck de pierced Teachs chest, but he was also hit hard. He was blown out by Teachs explosive punch, which even pulled out the de


    Boom! Ian was shot and flew out of the ship, falling into the sea, while Teach stood trembling on the spot with a scorched cut in his chest.


    All the onlookers did not expect such a thing to happen. They all watched the tragic scene in front of them dumbfounded

 Chapter 248: Whitebeard’s Rage

    Chapter 248: Whitebeard¡¯s Rage


    At that moment, the whole ship entered an absolute silence.


    With the sound of Ian dropping into the water, and the mming noise of Teach falling on the deck, the people on board then came back to their senses.


    Quickly Save him!!!!


    It was Marco who couldnt help panicking at this time, and shouted in surprise.


    No one thought that the result of this spar would turn out to be like this. When they moved toward Teach, Marco and the others felt regretful for pushing the fight.


    The men of the Whitebeard Pirates went to save Teach, but the members of the Dragon Hunter pirates were flustered and overwhelmed. Finally, Fujitora calmed down and said to them, Save the captain!


    With hismand, several members of his Pirate Group jumped into the sea and swam to the position where Ian fell.


    Then, Fujitora walked to where they were crowded around Teach, frowned, and asked, How is he?


    However, the answer to him was a nging sound of weapons being pulled, dozens of swords and guns were aimed at Fujitora and the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group behind him.


    Damn it! It was menco, the sixth divisionmander, who spoke out. He was a fat guy with a simple and lovely smile on his face, but at the moment, he gritted his teeth and said: How can your captainy such a heavy blow on Teach!?


    Although they were surrounded by the whitebeard Pirates, the members of the Dragon Hunter pirate group were not cowards. They immediately pulled out their weapons and guarded themselves. (T/N: but this is an act of war!!!)


    Even Fujitora couldnt help holding the sword in his hand tightly.


    At this time, a figure suddenly rushed out, opened his arm and stood between the two sides, and said in a high voice: Wait a minute, everyone calm down, this matter may just be a misunderstanding!


    menco saw that it was Ace, and couldnt help but angrily said: Ace, step aside! Even if Ian is your brother, Teach is also a member of our family!


    Ace shook his head and said, I cant move away. Dont forget that Ian didnt want to fight Teach from the beginning.


    After getting reminded by Ace, the members of the Whitebeard Pirates finally calmed down. Vista held down the sword in his hand. Recalling the moment when Ian stabbed Teach, he did feel the explosion of momentum on Ians body, and he couldnt help but frown and said: Did he finally break through while fighting Teach? Thats why Teach couldnt dodge his blow?


    However, by this time, Teach had been carried down to the ship doctor for emergency treatment, and they could not know Teachs specific situation for the moment.


    On the deck, there were the pieces of the iron w that had been sliced by Ian.


    Why the hell, Teach Marco also calmed down a bit and cursed in a low voice: Oyaji was right. This guy is too reckless and conceited. He even made such a mistake while facing Ian!


    Marco has heard this evaluation from the whitebeard more than once. The old man has always hoped that Teach could be a better person, but his annoying and reckless personality can never be avoided


    But, anyway, Ian must be responsible for this! the seventh Division Commander: Rakuyo, a man dressed as a Spanish pirate, said with a cold face: Lets hope that Teach is fine, but if he dies, then


    Upon hearing this, all the present people stopped talking, because everyone had seen it just now, on Teachs chest, that burned wound


    Teachs chance of survival was very slim


    In this quiet atmosphere, there was a sound of mmed into the water, and several members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group helped Ian out of the water.


    Ians mind got a bit sober, when he was sshed by ice-cold water.


    He knew that he was really impulsive and went too far by trying to kill Teach right now. He shouldnt have done it on such an asion. Teach was a loved member of the Whitebeard Pirates, and killing him in front of his group wasnt a wise decision at all.


    However, although Ian was reckless, it was indeed a great opportunity to finish him at this stage. (T/N: what did it cost?)


    Ian didnt figure out why Teach was trying so hard to get close to him, but only Ian knew how wicked this guy is, he even hid his strength and yed the victim to win over Ians forgiveness!


    Teach had never expected that Ians hostility towards him would suddenly turn into a murderous intent, so that he was caught off guard, and Ian himself did not expect that he would breakthrough at this time and realize the use of Vistas Aura, and sessfully locking Teach in ce, making him unable to evade the uing blow.


    Thebination of these various factors directly led to the urrence of this incident, which made Ian feel as if there was a force of destiny pushing things forward


    Soaking in the sea, a sharp pain rushed from his ribs, and he didnt even have the strength to move. The power that Teach injected his punch at thest moment was his real strength. This blow broke several ribs on Ians chest and what surprises him the most was that when he sensed the punch, he used Busoshoku Kka to protect his upper body! He was damaged badly even with the armored Haki. The hidden power within this guy is really scary.


    Thinking of this, although Ian knew that he was impulsive, he didnt regret trying to kill Teach


    Ace is one of his few friends in this world. However, Ian knows what fate Ace will suffer in the future because of the ckbeard. Since he knows that Teach is the fuse of dreadful events, why should he regret eliminating him?


    However, what Ian has to consider now is the impact of this incident. Knowing that someone wille to save him soon, he simply held his breath and began to think under the sea surface.


    He felt it very clearly, the de did pierce Teachs heart, and coupled with the high temperature of the ck me, his heart must have been charred at the moment of the stabbed, right?


    In other words, Teach may not be able to survive this injury, so Ian must consider Whitebeards reaction.


    Its funny to think that Ian killed Teach for the sake of the whitebeard, but now he has to face his wrath


    In the deep sea, Ian saw several members of his crew swimming in his direction, so he let them pull him up and take him to the surface.


    When returning to the Moby Dick enduring the severe pain, what Ian saw was the gloomy atmosphere gushing out from the Whitebeard Pirate group, looking at him uncertainly.


    Also, there was an infuriatedrge figure waiting


    The Whitebeard came out. From the moment when Teach was carried into the cabin for treatment, Whitebeard heard the news. He walked up to the deck angrily and stood in front of a group of his sons, looking down at Ian.


    However, Ace stood between the Whitebeard and Ian, and raised his head to Oyaji anxiously: Father, dont be impulsive, there may be a misunderstanding, please give Ian a chance to exin!


    Ace knew why Ian did such a thing. He recalled the moment when he warned him of Teachs dark side, but he didnt expect that Ian would try to assassinate him. At this time, Ace was worried about both Teach and Ian.


    But generally speaking, he was worried about Ian more. After all, he just joined the Whitebeard Pirates. How can his familiarity and friendship with Teach beparable to Ian?


    So, even though he knew that his old man was blind with anger, he stood up to defend Ian.


    Seeing that Ace was defending him like this, Ian smiled slightly, and then looked at the Whitebeard.


    For the sake of Ace, Ian boy, Ill give you a chance to exin yourself! Whitebeard snorted coldly.


    However, Ian did not pay attention to him for the time being. Instead, he equipped Orihimes card to heal himself. With a respectable output of his Nen, he began to heal himself with the Twin Sacred Return Shield. When the pain became less severe, Ian straightened up, and looked at the whitebeard again.


    In fact, Ian knew what to do. If he follows Aces idea and says that it was a misunderstanding, he may be able to pass this problem with minimum consequences. After all, although it was a spar, there were still some cases where opponents are injured by mistake.


    However, when Ian looked up and saw the indifference in whitebeards eyes, Ian was upset.


    Yes, Ian was indeed able to get rid of the siege of the Marines due to whitebeards arrival. However, Ian wanted to repay his kindness. He even thought of using Orihimes ability to treat his body.


    Therefore, this attempt to assassinate Teach was not only for Aces sake, but also for Whitebeard.


    Ian knows how badly he will be hurt by Teach. During his time with the Whitebeard pirates, Ian discovered that the Whitebeard was indeed an old man with extraordinary courage and a very kind heart, so Ian did what was needed to eliminate such events from happening in the future.


    But seeing the look on Whitebeards face at this time, Ian had a feeling of being treated as a malicious fellow!


    So, Ianughed, raised his head, and said to whitebeard, Oyaji, I dont need to exin anything to you right now, and I dont know if that day wille, but if so, you will thank me!


    What do you mean? the Whitebeard frowned.


    It means that if time goes back, I will do it all over again, I would go all out against Teach! Ian said loudly.


    You! Anger veins immediately appeared on Whitebeards forehead, ring at Ian, but Ian stared back without showing any weakness.


    Finally, the Whitebeard lost his temper, stretched out his right arm, and fiercely mmed his punch towards Ian!


    His fist did not directlynd on Ian, but it hit him from a few steps away. However, when his fist stopped midair, the atmosphere suddenly burst out a piercing whistle!


    In front of Ian, a crack visible to the naked eye bloomed in the air, which was the tearing phenomenon of the atmosphere caused by the strong vibration!


    At the moment of whitebeards attack, Ian instantly used his remaining power to shield himself with the Three Sacred Links Shield. However, when the shield was just formed, an irresistible power instantly broke Ians shield, and then the force of this punch was transmitted to Ian within the air. When he was hit by this insane punch, he could not help vomiting a mouthful of blood.


    The Yonkos, the Whitebeards blow was so terrifying that Ian didnt even have the means to resist

 Chapter 249: Dead or Alive

    Chapter 249: Dead or Alive


    When the Whitebeard attacked angrily, not only Ace, even Marco was scared.


    Ace rushed towards Ian who was flying out, trying to save him, but Ian who was knocked into the air didnt fly out of the ships side again and fell into the sea, because Fujitora interfered this time.


    Ians body became light, hovering in the air, and when the shock power disappeared, Fujitora used his power and pulled Ian down.


    Issho, are you going to stand in my way!? the Whitebeard looked down at Fujitora angrily after seeing this scene.


    I dont want to fight the strongest man in the world! Fujitora shook his head and said, But you attacked our captain. and defending your own captain is the pirates obligation!


    The members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group nodded together, so they stood behind Fujitora and were ready to fight the Whitebeard Pirates. Even baby-5, though she was scared, she turned her two arms into huge rocketunchers.


    However, the Whitebeard doesnt have many friends, but he always cherishes the closest ones. Fujitora had a great time with him during this period, and he has a very interesting personality, so he had already regarded Fujitora as a friend


    Huh, and now, even my friend is standing on the opposite side!?


    The Whitebeard felt unpleasant, but themanders didnt care much, they stared at the Dragon Hunters with hostility.


    However, at this moment, Ians voice came from behind, saying: UncUncle Issho, dontdont interfere!


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that Ace was supporting Ian to stand on the deck. Ians mouth was bleeding, but he still insisted and said to Fujitora, Drop it let me deal with this matter


    Fujitora didnt know what Ian was thinking about at the moment, but he sighed and stepped back!


    Ian said to Whitebeard: Oyaji, have you vented your anger!? If not, then How about another punch?


    As soon as Ace heard this, he immediately got very anxious. He just wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Ians stare


    He can only stop him with my eyes. Ian now feels that all the bones in his body are broken. He has been hit by the Whitebeard, and its good that hes still alive.


    After stopping Ace, Ian turned his eyes and looked at the Whitebeard, then he smiled and said, Do you want toe again?


    At this time, Ian knew clearly that he shouldnt involve the members of his crew in this. Thats why he told Fujitora to back off. There is no benefit in fighting the whitebeard pirates, and he certainly cant do $HlT now. So he simply let the whitebeard vent his anger on him. If the whitebeard still cares about Ace, then he wont kill Ian.


    And if he really wanted to kill him because of Teach, then, so be it From then on, the Whitebeard Pirates will mean nothing to him.


    If this is the arrogance and pride hidden deep in Ians heart, then what about the whitebeard, what about the strongest person in the world?


    You! Seeing Ians expression, the whitebeard couldnt help but get angrier: Do you really think that I wont dare to kill you? On my boat, you tried to kill my son You!!!


    You didnt even give me an exnation! Speaking in a deep angry voice, the Whitebeard again punched towards Ian.


    The vibrations forces appeared around his fist again, but this time, Ian couldnt move, so Ace stood in front of him and took the blow.


    At this moment, Aces action was unexpected. Watching Ace vomiting blood and gettingunched away, but he was stopped from flying away by Ians body, and then both of them fell to the ground. The Whitebeard said anxiously: Ace!! What are you doing!!


    Oyaji! Ace was also seriously hurt by Whitebeards punch, but he still gritted his teeth and said: Teach is my family, but Ian is also my brother. I know that his deeds made you very mad, so its okay to vent your anger on me too Ive known Ian for a long time. He always does things for a purpose. Although I dont know why Ian would try to do such a thing, he warned me before and told me to be careful of Teach!


    Hearing Aces answer, the whitebeard was stunned and looked at Ian suspiciously.


    Ian knows that the Whitebeard wants to get an exnation from him, but the problem was that there is no evidence to confirm this matter about Teach. Then how can he exin?


    So Ian patted Ace on the shoulder. He knew that Ace was having the hardest time ever, so he didnt want to cause him any more trouble.


    The more fraternal Ace was, the more Ian felt that he had done the right thing this time.


    He raised his head and said to whitebeard, Father, I cant exin much to you right now. But if you want to kill me for the sake of Teach, then I have nothing to say.


    Kill Ian? How can this be? If he really wants to kill Ian, the whitebeard will not be so perplexed!


    It stands to reason that Ian did not join the Whitebeard Pirates, and was regarded as an outsider. And if an outsider tries to kill a member of the Whitebeard Pirates, his other sons would rip him apart, without waiting for the old man to do it himself.


    However, Ian was an exception. Everyone can see that the whitebeard admires him very much.


    Thats right, Ian was just like Ace, he had been invited by the whitebeard himself and wanted to take him as a son. Although Ian refused the offer at the time, it doesnt mean that the Whitebeard has lost his admiration


    If it were someone else, would he be able to spend a month on the ship of the whitebeard? Although Ian didnt ept to join them, the whitebeard regarded him as one of his sons!


    So in this incident, although Whitebeard hated the mistake made by his child, it was normal to punish Ian, but it was very difficult to say that he wanted to kill Ian personally!


    This is the reason why he asked Ian to give him a reason to forgive him


    Get out! Get out of my boat! the Whitebeard finally shouted in anger: You and your people, get out of my ship! This old man doesnt have a son like you!


    Thest sentence that came out of whitebeards mouth, made Ian instantly understand whitebeards thoughts. He sighed silently, did not say a thing, and released Ace.


    Then the Whitebeard crew quietly put away their weapons and opened a way to let Ian and the others disembark. Ace wanted to stop Ian, but he opened his mouth and couldnt say a word. He also knew that it was the best choice for Ian to leave now and let both sides calm down.


    Before they got off the ship, Ian bowed to the whitebeard who watched them leave.


    To be honest, although he did not recognize Whitebeard as a father, Ian felt the paternal love from the Whitebeard. The Whitebeard may be a ferocious monster for his enemies, but for these juniors, he is indeed a great father.


    If it werent for this sudden incident, Ian didnt really want to end things like this with the Whitebeard but now, its toote!


    After Ian and the others left, Marco came to Whitebeards side, watching him sit on his throne, he couldnt help but whispered: Oyaji, dont be too sad, Ian doesnt look like the kind of person who wants to kill hispanion, Maybe he really has a good reason for doing such a thing, but he cant say it.


    The Whitebeard didnt answer, he just asked, How is Teach?


    Hes still being rescued But judging from the wound Marco couldnt continue.


    Heed mymand. If Teach dies, then the Whitebeard Pirates will go all out to destroy the Dragon Hunter Pirates! Whitebeard said.


    Father!? Marco said: Do you really mean this?


    It must be done! Whitebeard said: Its an unforgivable sin to kill yourpanion


    Marco did not say a word. The implication was that Whitebeard still regarded Ian as a member of the Whitebeard Pirates, otherwise he wouldnt say killing hispanion


    However, at this time, the ship doctor came out of the cabin.


    How is he? Whitebeard asked.


    How can I say it!? The ship doctor said with a strange expression on his face, Naturally, Ian shouldve killed No, he did kill Teach ONCE!


    Whatwhat do you mean? Marco was confused.


    Its weird! The ship doctor said, This is the first time that I saw a body structure like that. He His body, the way hes built doesnt look like a human (Hes Built Different!) I have never seen such a thing in my life!


    What the hell is going on? Flower Sword Vista and the others couldnt help bute forward and say, Is there something wrong with Teach?


    No, hes okay! The ship doctor shook his head and said, Teach actually has three hearts! Although Ian pierced one of them, the other two hearts are fine. Teach is still alive, and he is just in aa! (T/N: Your thoughts guys!)


    Upon hearing this, the entire Whitebeard Pirates were all dumbfounded, how how can this be possible!? How can a person have three hearts!?


    Everyone looked at each other in disbelief. No wonder why the ships doctor was so shocked and said that Teach isnt a human


    Three Hearts? So, every day passes, Teach has triple times of our heartbeats? Rakuyo was shocked and said: So, this guy is older than the old man


    The Whitebeard didnt think much about it. When he heard the news that Teach was okay, he said to everyone: Its great to hear that Teach is alive, but lets get the news out. The Dragon Hunters have parted ways with the whitebeard Pirate Group because they attacked a member of our family.


    I understand! Marco nodded It seems that Oyajis anger has finally subsided, and now he is thinking about Ian again (Author Note: the fact that Teach doesnt have the body structure of a human has been confirmed in the original story. Im just making a guess, saying that he has more than one heart dont take it too seriously!)

 Chapter 250: Nothing You Do Will Stop This!

    Chapter 250: Nothing You Do Will Stop This!


    Ian did not know what happened after leaving Moby Dick, and then as soon as the Dragon hunters boarded their ship, they set sail


    The ship under their feet was no longer the one gifted by Jinbe. Their original ship capsized in the tsunami. After that, the mast and hull of the ship had been damaged badly. Now, their new ship is the one captured from the marines.


    Its impossible to sail on a marine warship like this in the New World, where furious pirates were rampant. A single warship can often attract the hostility and the assault of many pirate groups. So, taking advantage of the time on Smis, the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group have re-painted the whole warship and made a few changes.


    Now the appearance of the entire warship has changed. The ships original colors, blue and white, were swapped to ck, and the bow has been sculptured into a dragon head with a giant sword inserted in it.


    When the g of their Jolly Roger was raised, the ship finally looked like it belonged to a pirate Group.


    Of course, this warship was much bigger than thest one. Even Raideen said that there is some space for him to move around.


    The most important thing is that the cannons on this Battleship were more powerful and urate. After snatching it from the Marines, the crew members checked their stocks and found that the inventory at the bottom was full of shells and gunpowder. With this ship, if they were having a naval battle, they would be able to strike back harshly.


    However, because it is a Marine warship, Ian was worried about what could be hidden in it, so he asked everyone to thoroughly inspect the ship. And sure enough, a small ck Den Den Mushi and a bomb that could be detonated remotely by radio waves were found at the bulkhead. When they brought it up, everyone was shocked.


    Marine warships were from the best ships, but there is a reason why only a few pirate groups seizing them


    Only after eliminating the hidden dangers can this ship be safely used by the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    Ian was lying on the deck basking in the sun, and the light film of the Twin Sacred Return Shield enveloped his whole body, from top to bottom, healing his injuries.


    Whitebeards Shock Strike was quite terrifying, Ian was severely injured, so the treatment time got a little longer.


    The crew members were all busy, but Fujitora walked up to him, sat down, and said, Ian-san, you acted a little impulsive this time.


    Im sorry, I caused trouble to everyone! Ian said to Fujitora sincerely: Uncle Issho, you are the vice-captain of this ship, if something like this couldve happened again in the future, you must stop me!


    This time it happened so sudden, even if I wanted to interfere, Im afraid it wont be on time! Fujitora closed his eyes and smiled: However, you handled it wisely afterward and didnt start a war with the Whitebeard Pirates


    If we didnt back off, the misunderstanding wouldve been more serious! Ian said: Even now, we must be prepared. In case Teach dies, then the Whitebeard will send hismanders to hunt us down.


    First the Marines, now the Yonkos Pirates, you can really flip things around! Fujitora shook his head with amusement, and said: But dont worry, Teach may not die. I can hear his whining. It hasnt disappeared yet!


    Ian was stunned for a moment, but then he understood, he shouldve used his astonishing Kenbunshoku Haki to discover this


    But then he frowned. Teach is still alive?


    After all, things like three hearts were too ridiculous for Ian, so he couldnt think of such a thing at all.


    Although Teach didnt die, Ian took one of his hearts, and this time it can be said that it seriously disrupted some of Teachs subsequent ns, but it was not totally useless.


    Where shall we go next? Fujitora asked.


    Follow the Log Pose and go to the next ind! Ian said.


    Fujitora didnt say anything, nodded, and went to find Margaret, while Ian took off his hat and took out a small piece of paper from it. It was Aces Vivre Card, known as the Paper of Life. When Ian was on Smis Ind, he once found a shop that could make this kind of paper, so he asked the owner to make his own Vivre Card, using a part of his fingernail, and then exchanged a piece of it with Aces.


    Aces life paper was pointing in the direction of Smis Ind, pulling slightly. After looking at it for a while, Ian clenched it and put it back into his hat.


    There was Ace Ian cant think too much about it now. The fallout with the Whitebeard Pirates needs time to resolve. Now, what Ian really misses was Frost Moon Vige, thinking that when he is no longer pursued by the Marines, its time to go home and see his family


    While the Dragon hunters continued sailing on the sea, Marijoa, at the top of the Red Line, Sengoku was having a meeting with the Five Elders.


    Are you crazy, you seriously intend to agree to the terms of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group!? Sengoku eximed angrily.


    Take it easy, Fleet Admiral! One of the Stars with a full white beard and mustache sat on the sofa and said, The news brought back by CP0 proves that the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group really has the intention to discuss the matter, and its not a direct refusal. Then there is room for negotiation. The man named Ian is not stupid. If we simply cancel the pursuit on him, he wont be reassured.


    Exactly, so! the bold old man with the round sses and long sword started to talk: the Celestial Dragons originally intended to use Shichibukais position to exchange for the identity chip, so his condition is reasonable. If we dont give him the Shichibukais position, he may worry that the Celestial Dragons wille for him and his Pirate Group after they take back the chip!


    But he still asked for 20 billion Berries! Sengoku said: There has never been a Shichibukai who threatened us to give him money!


    The Star, wearing a ck hat, shook his head and said, 20 billion is too much indeed. We need to talk about how much we should reduce it. But you have to understand that this money is actuallying from the Celestial Dragons and has nothing to do with the world government or the Marines.


    So do you think the Celestial Dragons will give this money? Sengoku asked.


    The five stars looked at each other. To be honest, they didnt know either. It is known that money was also very important to the world nobles. Otherwise, Domingo would not be allowed to join the Shichibukai by threatening to snatch the tribute gold.


    However, this time, it depends on whether the identity chip is more important to them than their money.


    Sengoku also saw this from the expression of Five Stars and continued to talk: Even if the Celestial Dragons are willing to pay, I am not going to agree to this proposal. You dont know that we, the Marines have been nning for several years to take down the Whitebeard Pirates the Whitebeard is getting older, but he is still the most powerful Yonko. If we are going to expand our influence in the New World, then we must deal with the Whitebeard. If he lives until the end, then the dominance of the four emperors will always exist and can no longer be changed.


    Sengoku gasped and then said bitterly: And you, at this important juncture, want a person who is involved with the Whitebeard Pirates to be a Shichibukai!? Dont you think that we have enough problems!?


    We understand your concerns! After a while of silence, the golden-haired Star said, But, we received news from the CP0 agents, shortly after they left, saying that the captain of this Pirate Group had a conflict with the Whitebeard Pirates. It is said that Ian identally injured an important member of their Group. And now, the Dragon Hunters has left Smis Ind.


    So what? Sengoku said: What if its just a trick, an act they performed after joining forces? Did the CP0 agents see the conflict with their own eyes? Who knows whether it is true or not?


    Dont be so stubborn, Fleet Admiral! The old man with the ck hat once again said: The first priority now is to get back the identity chip. The Mjosgard family is very anxious. If they dont get it back soon, they will be expelled from Marijoa and stripped of the world nobles position. Therefore, during this period, they have used all their rtions and power to put pressure on the world government. We are also in a dilemma now. And about, acting together as you mentioned may indeed exist, but its only a possibility. Then if its true, we can use it to our advantage and gain an enemy of the Whitebeard?


    Hearing this, Sengoku has understood that they were firmly on the side of the Celestial Dragons, and no matter how much he opposes, they will forcibly pass the proposal.


    Sengoku felt powerless. He has already felt that although the Celestial Dragons dont directlymand the marines, their influence has gradually prated into the marines through the World Government, and the absolute justice of the marines can no longer remain pure.


    What he didnt know was that this time, Ian bing a Shichibukai, wasnt an exception. The same $HlT happened to Zephyr, the loyal Former Marine Admiral the government ignored what happened to him and made the pirate who killed his students a Shichibukai


    The Celestial Dragons are not all idiots. They are using their money and their rank to gain more and more power, and the World Government and the Marines have topromise Celestial Dragon again and again for the huge military expenses


    I still have reservations. No matter what, even if I allow Ian to join the Shichibukai, I should ask for the opinions of the others! Sengoku used hisst card and said: Inviting Ian to join the Shichibukai without informing them could cause hostility from other Shichibukai, an internal strife, and we dont want this to happen, do we?


    All right then! The five stars looked at each other and thought that they should take this into consideration, so they said, Well, Sengoku, please inform them

 Chapter 251: Fashion

    Chapter 251: Fashion


    Strictly speaking, most of the marines are actually opposing the existence of the Shichibukai. For a very simple reason, that is, the Shichibukai are recognized as powerful and furious Pirates. Their existence conflicts with the marines principle. Pursuing absolute justice, fighting against all pirates was originally their responsibility and obligation. As a result, the emergence of the Shichibukai system meant that the Marines and these Pirates joined forces.


    The stronger their sense of justice, the more dissatisfied with this system they be


    However, there is nothing they can do about it, the Shichibukai system was determined by the World Government. They are the rulers after all, and the marines are only subject to jurisdiction. They must obey the World Government. For Shichibukais decision, they had to live with it and make suggestions at most


    Now that the World Government are aware of the danger of the Dragon Hunters, and determined to reduce their hostility, so they stood on the side of the Celestial Dragons and nned to use the position of Shichibukai to pull Ian into their side. Sengoku was very upset about this, but he had to follow orders.


    Sengoku is getting old, he is about to retire, but he doesnt want to watch the Whitebeard and the guys from the same generation keep sailing the sea carefree He feels that the Whitebeard Pirates is his responsibility, and he must eliminate the danger of the whitebeard pirates while he is still in the position of Fleet Admiral, so he cant allow any mistakes in his n.


    What Sengoku is most worried about right now is the connection between the Dragon Hunter pirate and Whitebeard Pirates. If Ian was allowed to join Shichibukai, that may disrupt his n.


    So he had to y a little trick and try to convince the other Shichibukai that hes not worthy of such a title


    In Sengokus opinion, this guy called Ian is likely to be disapproved by other Shichibukai, because if they put strength aside, Ian has a weak point, that is, age.


    The current Shichibukai members are mostly between 30 and 40 years old. Their fame and prestige have been gradually umted over time. Even the youngest one, Pirate Empress, is now 28 years old. In contrast, Ian is a 19-years-old boy, and has advanced a lot in a short period, so that will make it difficult to integrate with the rest of them.


    Sengoku was going to rely on this to convince them. In his view, as long as the current Shichibukai members collectively oppose it, plus the Marines opinion, the World Government may have some scruples and eventually revoke this decision.


    After returning to the Marine Headquarters, Marineford, Sengoku immediately sent people to find Kuma, and at the same time, he personally wrote the consultation letters, asking for the opinion of the other Shichibukai far away.


    When Sengoku kept thinking about the wording and finallypleted the consultation letters, then sending them with Carrier Bats (Carrier Bat is a message delivery animal of the World Government to the pirates, So far in the series, two carrier bats have appeared), after that, Kuma came to Sengokus office.


    Because of the cooperative with the Marine Science Force, Kuma has the closest rtionship with the world government and the Marines, which made it easy to contact him, most of the time


    Holding his thick book in his arms, Kuma sat down in a chair in Sengokus office, then he opened the book and kept on reading, without asking why he was brought here


    Kuma has always been very silent around Sengoku, so he was not surprised, and asked him: Would you like a cup of tea?


    Okay! Kuma said without raising his head.


    After Sengoku sent his subordinates to bring two cups of tea, he sat down opposite Kuma and said, There is something I want to discuss with you, its about the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group


    Do you want me to withdraw my position and let the neer take it? Kuma closed the book, and said.


    No, exactly the opposite! Sengoku shook his head, and said: I want you to object to this matter Ian, the captain of the dragon hunters, shouldnt be a Shichibukai.


    Its none of my business! Kuma said in his low voice: This is what the World Government decided. I cant oppose it. When they invited Fire Fist Ace to join the Shichibukai, the World Government wanted me to quit. I didnt have any saying in the matter!


    Sengoku was a bit annoyed: Damn it, Kuma! Have you lost your mind because of this body transformation? If Ian joins the Shichibukai, then you are the one that is most likely to be reced, are you really willing to give up your position as a Shichibukai?


    Shichibukais position will no longer be important, when I reached the final agreement with Vegapunk! Kuma said: When the transformation is over, I will lose consciousness, then my Shichibukais title wont have any meaning


    After that, Kuma stood up, took his book, and bowed down to Sengoku. If there is nothing else, then Im leaving!


    This time, Sengoku found nothing to say, Kumas attitude was totally unexpected. He originally thought that Kuma might be the one with the fiercest opposition, because the World Government wanted Ian to join the Shichibukai by taking his position


    How could he know the real rtionship between Kuma and Ian? In fact, this was nned a long time ago it was manipted secretly by the revolutionary army!


    To be a Great Pirate worthy of the Shichibukais rank was the purpose from the beginning. And thats what Kuma did too. He became Shichibukai because it was a quest that Dragon gave him. Now, since he has sessfully contacted Vegapunk, Kumas purpose can be said to have been achieved. His title as Shichibukai became meaningless


    However, the Revolutionary Armys mole inside the marines cant be lost so after discussing with Dragon, Kuma decided to let Ian, his subordinate in the Revolutionary Army, take his position.


    Even in order to protect Ian and enable him toplete the n smoothly, during the Smis battle, the leader of the revolutionary army, Dragon even quietly came to Smis. He nned to help Ian if he couldnt handle the attack of the two admirals. But fortunately, because of the unexpected appearance of the Whitebeard Pirates, the marines were forced to retreat.


    In order to prevent any suspicions about Ians identity, Dragon waited to thest moment before acting


    Now, the Celestial Dragons cant wait any longer. Kuma was the one who nned all of this, making Ian his sessor, therefore, he wasnt going to hinder his own operation. How can he listen to Sengokus words and agree to such a thing?


    Since he left like this, he had made it clear that he would not object to this matter. Sengokus headache got stronger, he could only pin his hope on the other members


    In the following week, Sengokus consultation letters reached the hands of the six remaining members


    On the Calm Belt, Amazon Lily, it was midday, and a bell rang across the city.


    All the women got flustered and rushed out of their houses and the stores, but they all left the area near the castle in an orderly manner, because the citizens knew that the Snake Princess was going to take a bath.


    While staying outside the city, these women were not bored. They used this time waiting for the Princess to finish her bath tomunicate with their friends.


    On Amazon Lily, all these women have a snake apanying them. These snakes are the mostmon partner/pet of these citizens, which help them in normal life matters and battles. These snakes are indispensable for these women.


    However, after a close look, everyone can notice that there is something different with these women, they were wearing a unique garment, that is


    Stockings!


    Typically, these Kuja warriors seem to have no fear of walking around in skimpy outfits or even bathing naked in public. In the past, it was verymon that their bright and clean long legs were exposed all the time. But nowadays, no matter how beautiful, ugly, thin, fat, tall, or short, they all wear silk stockings of various colors, and most of their topics are around these stockings.


    Only one person can make a kind of clothing on the entire ind be a trend


    Thats right, thats Pirate Empress, Boa Hancock!


    When she came back from herst voyage, Amazon Lilys residents found that their favorite Princess was wearing this thing called stockings. So they began to follow her fashion one after another. However, because this unique garment was rare on Amazon Lily, it has be extremely scarce at one time. Recently, when the Kuja Pirates went out to plunder materials, they robbed one new raw material besides grain, ore, and gunpowder, which was silk to make these stockings


    But no matter who or how they wear it, the whole Ind agreed that the most beautiful and attractive woman wearing stockings was the Snake Princess!


    The female warriors were chatting enthusiastically about the color of the stockings she wore in thest two days. While they were chatting, they didnt notice that a small ck spot was flying to the pce at the top of the cliff


    In this pce, there is a huge bathtub, filled with steaming water, a breathtakingly beautiful body was soaking in the bath, and her ck hair was scattered on the water surface, which looked very supple.


    Boa Hancock was taking a bath, while prohibiting her nationals from getting close to the castle in order to prevent them from seeing the ve mark on her back. However, while she was still enjoying the warm water, a bat broke in through the window.


    The messenger bat carrying a letter was very unlucky. As soon as he broke in, he alerted Boa Hancock. A Kiss Bullet hit its body, which immediately turned the bat into a stone statue and fell from the air smashing into pieces!


    This bat that broke in made Boa Hancock annoyed and angry. However, just when she was considering whether to make her people start killing all the bats on the Ind, she found the letter beside the poor guy


    With a ssh of water, Boa Hancock stood up from the bath. His beautiful figure, perfectly curved, was revealed at this moment. In the looming vapor, her body was even more fascinating.


    Walking out of the bath, Hancock picked up the letter. When he saw the Marines mark on it, her expression darkened.


    Although she was a Shichibukai, Hancock doesnt like the Marines. Now a letter from them dared to disturb her bathing, which is an unforgivable sin.


    At first, she wanted to throw it away before even reading it, but when she looked at the broken bat, she had a strong pulse, she remembered something, and quickly opened the letter.


    After reading Sengokus consultation letter, Hancock couldnt help crying out with joy: its him! He Is he really going to be invited to be Shichibukai? [ If you liked the chapter and want to read more, feel free to join my <strong>PATREON</strong> page and find 40 more chapters]

 Chapter 252: 7/7

    Chapter 252: 7/7


    Kuja pirates returned directly to the Calm Belt after separating from the Dragon Hunter Pirates at the Mainspring Ind.


    In the Calm Belt, the passage of information is rtively slower, because the News Coo doesnt deliver newspapers to that area, so Boa Hancock didnt know the news of the Dragon Hunter Pirates and Ian in time.


    It was almost half a month ago that she learned about the dispatch of the two Admirals, Kizaru and Zephyr, to hunt down the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group. When she heard, she was worried.


    But she knew that even if the Kuja pirates rushed to help, it might be toote.


    Therefore, Boa Hancock could only worry about Ian when she is alone, praying that he will be OK. But at the same time, she kept on sending her crew out of the Calm Belt to bring back the news every day.


    Fortunately, just a few days ago, a report in the newspaper finally let her breathe a sigh of relief. Ians bounty has been updated, and even his title was changed, with a reward of 650 million Berries, which made her realize that the Dragon hunters survived the heavy assault. Otherwise, the news would not be like this.


    She didnt watch the live broadcast of the reporter Pritz, but after inquiring about it, she discovered the whole story.


    Now, the Marines consultation letter has made Hancock realize that the world government has finally arrived at a decision topromise with him


    She remembered what he told her when she was on his ship, asking her to support him in bing a Shichibukai. So, after reading it, she didnt want to continue bathing. She put on a bathrobe and walked out


    That Old Man, Sengoku, actually wrote such a long letter! But what should this empress do! Is he really telling me this, would he also like to teach this empress how to rule? Boa Hancock guessed Sengokus meaning through his words, but unfortunately, she does not intend to cooperate with him.


    Ian is the second person after Fisher Tiger who liberated ves from Marijoa. Based on this, Hancock treated him as her own savior. How could she agree with Sengoku in this matter?


    Sitting on a table, Hancock picked up a quill pen, and wrote a few words on a letter: This empress agrees to make him one of the Shichibukai!


    However, as soon as he finished writing this, she remembered something, crumpled the paper, and threw it away.


    She threw it away because she suddenly remembered that she used the excuse of being hostile to the Dragon Hunter Pirates in order to mistakenly help the imposter, so Hancock should be an enemy of this pirate crew in the Marines vision.


    The rtionship between the two must continue to be concealed, otherwise, it will arouse the suspicion of the Marines.


    So on second thought, Hancock wrote on a new piece of paper: It doesnt matter! Let him join! Dont bother me with such things again!


    Such words were very consistent with the tone of the Pirate Empress, and she cleverly expressed her attitude of no objection.


    After writing this, Hancock remembered that the messenger bat was killed, so she called for a Kuja soldier and asked her to send the letter to Marine Headquarters.


    So, in this way, Hancock became the second Shichibukai to support Ian


    And the third person to show his support was undoubtedly Domingo!


    In Dressrosa, the resident of the Donquixote Family, Domingo also received a letter from Sengoku, and as soon as he saw its content, he burst outughing.


    Young master, did you receive some good news? Trebol heard theughter and asked.


    That old man, Sengoku, cant stand the Celestial Dragons, he still wants to stop Ian from joining the Shichibukai! Domingo said and raised the letter to Trebol.


    Domingo crossed his legs and sneered: Of course, the identity chip of Celestial Dragons is in his hands, so they had topromise. This was expected.


    Then young master, you just have to push the boat along the current to show your support and let the kid be Shichibukai? Trebol blew out two snot bubbles and said, This way, you can take the identity chip.


    Domingo did not answer, but began to think carefully, and finally said: This matter must be carried out in secret, and we must not let the Celestial Dragons know that the identity chip is in our hands, otherwise we will be in trouble. Now, have youpleted making a fake one?


    Its done! Trebol nodded and said: It is made ording to your description, Young Master, you just need topare it and rece it with the real one at the right time. Otherwise, it would be useless After all, Master, are you sure that the boy wont make a replica and tries to fool us?


    Huh, deceiving the joker? Domingo sneered: Dont forget, I used to be a Celestial Dragon. I had seen the identity chip of my foolish family many times. Its a pity that I didnt realize how important that item was, thats why I wont allow them to take it back


    When you get the chip, the rest will be easy! Trebolughed. This snotty slug looks so disgusting, especially when heughs As soon as that brat hands the identity chip, we can avenge Vergo Young Master, if you think that its disadvantageous for us to kill him, then I can find us some Hitmen of the underground World to do the job! Even after he bes a Shichibukai!


    Dont be careless or stupid. You saw the battle scenes of the kid and Kizaru! Domingo said with a gloomy face Im afraid that ordinary assassins or even skilled ones wont be able to do $HlT. You must find someone with sufficient power to do such a job!


    Master, havent you already negotiated with Kaido? Then let the Beasts Pirates take care of this! Trebol said.


    No, we cant ask someone from the Yonko Pirates! Domingo shook his head and said: In that case, it will touch the nerves of the Marines. Dont forget, the Shichibukai existed to help the Marines fight against the four emperors, and that boy really wants to be one of them, so when he gets attacked by the Yonko, the marines will protect him!


    Then Trebol couldnt think of anyone for a while.


    As a result, at this moment, Domingoughed and said, Dont worry, I have already thought of someone to deal with him (T/N: Who could it be!?)


    After that, he stopped talking and didnt reveal his thoughts. He just took a paper and wrote down his supporting opinions, then he handed it to the messenger bat to take it back.


    Bartholomew Kuma, Boa Hancock, and Domingo, these three people have already expressed their support, but the remaining ones like, the Knight of the Sea, Jinbe would never object to this. Ians deeds of rescuing ves from Marijoa reminded him of his older brother, Fisher Tiger, and naturally, he didnt want Ian to face the same fate as his brother. It would be great if he could be Shichibukai and be freed from such a bounty.


    Therefore, in the same way, Jinbe also expressed his supportive attitude in the reply.


    As a result, four members of the seven Shichibukai members have expressed their support, which is already more than half.


    Even if the other three members object, the world governments proposal would take ce. But what Ian and Sengoku did not expect was the final result.


    Far away in the Florian Triangle, in the first half of the Grand Line, Gecko Moria also received atter through a bat.


    Moria has been in this area for several years. Since he was humiliated by Kaido, he has been working there with Dr. Hogback for the past year to produce a massive zombie army. Therefore, he wascking information about the outside world. When he received the letter from Sengoku, it was his first time hearing about this guy named Ian.


    However, this does not prevent him from agreeing to this matter. For him, as long as the new Shichibukai does not take his ce, then he does not care at all. Because it is mentioned in Sengokus letter that the new guy is going to Kumas ce, which made Moria support Ian even more! The hidden meaning in Sengokus words waspletely ignored.


    For Moria, a 19-year-old kid is better in all aspects than a Tyrant-like Kuma with aplicated personality


    As for the loner, Hawkeye Mihawk, who is staying far away in the Kuraigana Ind, would not object to it either, because he noticed that Ian is also a great swordsman!


    Perhaps I would be able to find this boy easily after he bes Shichibukai, and then I will see what hes made of! Mihawk thought, and wrote a letter of support


    Thest person was in the Desert King, Crocodile of basta. (xD)


    As a person who has been paying close attention to the news of Ian,pared with Mihawk and Moria, Crocodile knows a lot more about Ian, especially after he noticed that Ian was involved with the whitebeard Pirates, and in the end, he heard that they had a conflict for an unknown reason, and with this letter, Crocodile had to think about it for a long time


    At the end of the day, Crocodile wrote a reply to the letter, which mentioned his approval!


    This was a very strange thing. Sengokus consultation letter didnt bring the result he wanted. None of the Shichibukai members opposed to the invitation!


    This almost caused Sengoku a cerebral hemorrhage when all the replies were summed up in his hands!


    What what the hell is this!?


    Sengoku couldnt figure out why many of these Shichibukai members agreed when they clearly didnt even meet Ian once. Why didnt they oppose!?


    After reading Sengokus consultation letter, Hancock couldnt help crying out with joy: its him! He Is he really going to be invited to be Shichibukai? [ If you liked the chapter and want to read more, feel free to join my <strong>PATREON</strong> page and find 40 more chapters]

 Chapter 253: Final negotiation

    Chapter 253: Final negotiation


    In the vast ocean, a warship with the pirate g of the Dragon Hunters was sailing peacefully.


    This time, following the Log Pose, the voyage was very long. Ian and his crew had been on the ship for 15 days.


    Fortunately, the supply of the warship was sufficient. A battleship originally carries hundreds of marine soldiers, but Ians crew was around 70 people, and the materials on board can fully meet their needs.


    At this time, on the deck, the fighters of the Dragon Hunter Pirates were sweating due to the hard exercises.


    This is one of the things that Ian thought of after leaving the ind. Although most of the members on the ship were the wrestling ves rescued from Marijoa, who had a good basis forbat, Ian still started to train them with the mindset of being strong.


    Fujitora was the one who performed the training task. He opened a suitable gravity field on the board to make them exercise harder.


    After the Smis incident, the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates felt that their Pirate Group was not strong enough, so they did not go against Ians order.


    For a great pirate group, there are usually three main parts: the captain, the cadres, and the fighters.


    In this world, those who can generally be cadres are usually those with devil fruit ability. Normal people, who want to match the extraordinary power of the devil fruit, have to work consistently and very hard


    In the new world, those who cant use Haki are basically cannon fodder. For Ian, these people have followed him all the way from Marijoa, so he cant bear the thought of losing any one of them, and it happens that Fujitora, a mobile gym, can help them get stronger, and maybe this will help them Awaken their Haki as soon as possible.


    Ian was also standing among the trainees, improving his swordsmanship. When he tried to assassinate Teach, he figured out thest step by ident and realized the use of Aura, and what he is doing now was familiarizing himself with this new skill.


    This kind of Momentum was very mysterious. It seems to be totally different from Haki. It doesnt seem to be rted to any kind of energy at all, but a strong belief that is exclusive to the battle.


    He could even call it killing intent but whatever its called, people who have mastered the use of this Aura can produce a strong sense of threat when facing an opponent. It will give the enemy a feeling of being unable to escape, which is the so-called locked-in.


    This ability is quite useful, because in the New World, there are many people who use the Observation Haki. And when two Kenbunshoku Haki users are fighting, they can perceive and predict each others actions, unless one party is way faster and stronger than the other, the oue of the battle will be indistinguishable. At this time, the one who can use this Aura will have a great advantage.


    Ian broke through the bottleneck of his swordsmanship and raised it to the Master level, and that happened only afterprehending the use of Aura. As a result, when he wielded his sword, his every movement waspletely different from before.


    His swings were very slow. Every time he lifts it up and strikes it down, he can clearly see the de chopping the air. However, every time he swings his katana, he gives a feeling of cohesiveness. In a more popr way, every swing of the sword seemed very imposing!


    At this moment, Ian was just swinging in the air. If there was an opponent in front of him, he may feel the mystery effect of this move. It seems like a simple sh, but it will bring considerable pressure!


    This is the swordsmanship written in the modern time! Ian has been practicing it for so many years. It can be said that only now has he really entered the hall of mastering the essence of kendo. The Way of Sword!


    While Ian was practicing, the watchman on the mast shouted: Captain, there is a shiping towards us from the rear!


    In these days of sailing, Ian met several pirate groups. Some of them were established in the new world, while others came across the first half of the Grand Line. Of course, no matter what kind of background they have, none of them was a well-known group. After all, in the new world, the slightly well-known pirates either surrender to the Yonko or get eliminated by them


    Only these small pirate groups can temporarily survive in the alleys.


    From this point of view, the Dragon Hunter Pirates were very lucky, because of their involvement with Whitebeard Pirates, so they didnt attract the covet of the other three. Otherwise, with the bounty of 1.2 billion berries, Ians Group may have long been targeted


    The pirate groups encountered these few times are different from the ones they met before. When Ian had a 500 million bounty, there were some unlucky fellows who wanted to attack Ians group, and gain a reputation for defeating the Dragon Hunter Pirates, but after the battle of Smis, after the scene of the battle between Ian and Fujitora with the admirals, no one dared toe closer with such intentions


    This also led to several waves of pirate groups, after seeing their gs, all of them ran away quickly, for fear that the Dragon Hunters would be in a bad mood and sate their anger.


    At that moment, Ian really realized the benefits of high bounty and fame. Perhaps for some pirate groups, the Dragon Hunters are now bosses.


    So after hearing the shout of the watchman, Ian didnt care much. He thought it was a pirate ship. Maybe after seeing the g of the Dragon Hunters, the ship would retreat.


    However, what Ian didnt think was that it didnt take long for the watchers voice toe again, saying: Captain, not a pirate ship! That ship is hanging the g of the world government!


    Oh!? Ian immediately became interested when he heard it.


    As mentioned earlier, starting at one point in the middle of the New World, the Marines influence is out of reach. They are all forces under the Yonko. If a single warship appears with the g of the Marines or the world government, it is likely to be attacked by pirates. Now the ship was not only hanging the g of the world government, but also it was still a single ship, with no escort.


    Is iting towards us? Fujitora walked over and asked.


    Maybe! Ian replied and said, Pull the sails, lets wait for them toe over, but get ready for battle!


    Everyone on the ship immediately started to take action, brought the shells from the cabin, adjusted the angle of the muzzle, and took aim at the ship.


    It didnt take long for the ship to finally approach. It was indeed a warship, and it stopped a little far away, maybe because they saw the muzzles aimed at them. Then they quickly put down a small boat, with a few people in it, rowed towards Ians ship.


    Looking from a distance, he could see that the people on the small boat seem to be a bit simr to the CP0 agents who had contacted him on Moby Dick.


    Sure enough, as the boat approached, Ian saw the three masked men in suits and coats.


    Remembering the words of the CP0 agents at that time, Ian immediately understood that this is probably someone from the world government who intends to negotiate with the Dragon Hunter Pirates!


    At the beginning, they only brought the conditions of the world government. After Ian responded, the CP0 went back and asked for instructions because they had no authority. Now, after half a month, they havee again.


    This time, it should be the final negotiation, right? Ian thought so.


    Let theme on board!


    Following Ians order, the ropedder was dropped from the side. Three members of the CP0 and several escorted marine soldiers boarded the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group ship.


    We meet again! Captain Ian! It turned out to be the same man with the feather mask, but this time, he changed his costume and wore another mask, but it was the same voice. As soon as he came up, he said to Ian. Im here on behalf of the world government and world nobles, to negotiate with the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group.


    Well, how did they respond to the conditions I asked for thest time? Ian smiled slightly. Although it was only half a monthter, seeing the other party chasing him so eagerly, he was certain that the Celestial Dragons were impatient.


    We have conveyed your terms! The masked man said: the World Government technically agreed to make you a Shichibukai

 Chapter 254: Final Final Negotiation

    Chapter 254: Final Final Negotiation


    Ian held the swords hilt around his waist and said: Since they technically agreed, then why did youe in person instead of sending a letter through a bat?


    Because there are still many issues that have not reached a consensus! The masked man said: Be aware that Shichibukais rank and power isnt a joke After bing a member of the chosen ones, the Marines and the world government will acknowledge the existence of your pirate group and cancel the bounties of all the members.


    Any crimemitted by you or your subordinates will be pardoned. Ships bearing the g of your pirate regiment can pass unimpeded through any area under the jurisdiction of the Marines. Some information and resources of the Marines and the world government can also be shared with you.


    Shichibukais territories, inds or countries, will not be subject to any inspection and interference by the Marines. The world government and Marines grant you the legal right to plunder, but you only need to hand over part of the looted property to the world government.


    Well, that sounds like a lot of power! Ian tilted his head and thought, But what does this have to do with your consensus?


    Its very simple, as mentioned in thest part, only the Shichibukai has to hand over a part of the looted property to the world government, and there has never been a Shichibukai who asked the World Government for money! the masked man said: The 20 billion Berries you asked for is too ridiculous!


    Dont get me wrong! Ian hummed coldly: This money is not a request, but a ransom. Its the price that the Celestial Dragons need to pay me for buying my identity chip!


    The agent went silent and didnt know how to answer. Then his right hand reached into his waist.


    Because of his action, all the Dragon Hunters pointed their guns and swords at him!


    The masked man didnt panic, then said, Im just getting my Den Den Mushi. Captain Ian, maybe Its better that you talk to the government directly.


    As he spoke, he pulled out arge Den Den Mushi.


    Ian was a little surprised. Hearing what the masked man said, he probably doesnt have the authority to negotiate about the money, so he had to pass the negotiation to his superiors, right?


    After taking the Den Den Mushi, Ian heard a puffing sound, and then the snails expression turned into an old bearded face. Ian didnt ask a thing, and picked up the microphone.


    Is it the ck Dragon Ian? Den Den Mushi said with a hoarse voice.


    Ian picked his ears and said, Can I say that this is a bad nickname?


    Young man, put aside the nickname issue for now! The voice said: Although the Fleet Admiral Sengoku wants to prevent you from bing a Shichibukai, the strange thing is that all the other Warlords expressed their support to your case, which made us very curious. How could this be?


    Ian froze for a moment. Did Sengoku really try to prevent me from joining the Shichibukai? What the hell is wrong with him?


    Also, why did I get the full support of all the Shichibukai? In my calctions, only Boa Hancock, Jinbe, and uncle Kuma would support well, maybe Domingo helped too, but what about the other three?


    However, Ian replied: I dont know why but maybe they think Im handsome? Im sure they wanted to improve the Shichibukais appearance?


    Fujitora almost burstughing when he heard that. It wasnt to improve their appearance, but to lower the average age, right?


    The old man on the opposite side didnt know how to answer for a while, and finally said: Well, no matter what, you will take the ce of Bartholomew Kuma, but correspondingly, you have to agree to our conditions, and the name of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group must be changed


    No way! Ian said directly: Ive never heard of a pirate group changing its name without changing their captain and my group hasnt decided yet about whatever they should rece me!


    Upon hearing this, Ians crewmates burst outughing. In this pirate group, it is impossible for anyone else to be the captain, not even Fujitora, because the cornerstone of this group is the ves who escaped Marijoa, and they wont allow anyone to be their captain except Ian, their savior!!!


    this was the second time the other side fall into silence. Although the name of the Dragon Hunters did arouse the fear and anger of the Celestial Dragons, as Ian said, a pirate group would never change its name under normal circumstances, unless there was a riot or rebel and someone else took the ce of the captain.


    Then, we have nothing to discuss! The old man said: If this is the case, then you cant join the Shichibukai!


    I cant join!? Huh, then let it be! Ian said: My 650-million bounty allows me to join any of the Yonko in the new world, and seek shelter. But for you, Im afraid that the problem will be bigger, isnt it!? Lets see, the world ruler, Im afraid that this time he will have to cut another royal family, right!?


    Ian has the strongest card in his hands, and its pressing on an opened wound of the world government. It is certainly easy to refuse Ians joining the Shichibukai, because the world government has the final say, but the identity chip wont return


    The world government can also send out the Marines to hunt down the Dragon hunters. But who knows when would they arrest them? And can the Celestial Dragons afford to wait any longer?


    In fact, the initiative of this negotiation is in Ians hands. Of course, this is what he gained from the battle with Kizaru on Smis Ind. If Ians strength wasnt remarkable, he wont have such confidence.


    At the thought of this, the Star, who talked with Ian, decided decisively to stop worrying about the name of the Pirate Group and said: Well, the groups name can also be put down for the time being, lets talk about the 20 billion Berries. The concessions have been made, but the money must be reduced! You know, this much money is equivalent to the tribute gold contributed by many countries!


    How much are you nning to give me for the chip? Ian asked.


    2 billion Berries! the old man on the opposite side said.


    No way!!! Ian shook his head and said directly. Actually, Ian has his considerations about the money. The bottom line of this money was actually 10 billion, because this is the right amount that can let him unlock the tinum VIP, the final VIP rank.


    He knew that 20 billion was an extremelyrge amount, he was just giving the other party a bargaining room, but now the other party lowered it to 2 billion, which really doesnt meet his expectations.


    So he said, I dont want any other reduction. 10 billion Berries is my final bottom line. If you agree, then an agreement will be reached right now. If you dont, then we have nothing to talk about!


    And this is the third one


    Ian could faintly hear some murmurs. It seemed that the five stars were arguing, he was not in a hurry, so he waited quietly.


    All right, the agreement is reached! After a while, the voice from the opposite side uttered again, saying: Later on, the news will report that you have joined the Shichibukai! As for the money, you need toe to the Marine headquarters and hand over the chip, then you will get paid!


    No way!! Please, dont y me for a fool! Ian said in disbelief, I should go to the marine headquarters!? Huh, dont mock me, Im sure they will arrest me as soon as I arrive?


    We just told you that we will report this matter in the form of news! The old man was a little annoyed.


    However, how could Ian believe their words? Dont forget, the World Government controls public opinion.


    In Ians memory, when the Dressrosa citizens panicked over Domingos abdication from the throne, Domingo was annoyed and waited for CP0 to clear up this confusion. When they arrived, they told the people that the article printed in the newspaper was a mistake, and then everything was settled.


    If Ian really believed them and ran to the Marine headquarters after the news came out, the three admirals could surround him and take him down, and then the world government would send news to refute the rumors, then there would be no ce to cry.


    Ian believes that these governments are on the side of the Celestial Dragons, so he directly said: Even if this was reported in the news, I wont go to the Marine headquarters You want the identity chip!? Then its simple. Give me the money first, then I will give you an address, and you can find it there by yourself!


    This was Ians n from the beginning. He wants the news of him bing a Shichibukai to ferment around the world for a while. When this matter reaches everyone, he will be able to show up there with nothing to fear.


    At that time, even if the world government wanted to manipte the public opinion and deny the rumors, that would be impossible for such news toe out monthster and say that it was a mistake?


    At that time, Ians status as a member of the Shichibukai could bepletely confirmed. If World Government didnt want to cause the rest of the Shichibukai members to be uneasy, they wont do anything suspicious to Ian


    Damn, this little devil is really cunning! The star who was talking to Ian couldnt help thinking like this.


    However, he had no choice but to ept. Ians tone was firm and there is no room for negotiation. If the five stars didnt want this agreement to fail, they would have to agree.


    In fact, thinking about it carefully, if they really want to let Ian be a Shichibukai, then there is nothing wrong with such conditions, because if this goes smoothly, not only would they get the identity chip back, but they could also rely on his strength to help them deal with the Yonko. After all, Ians strength was seen in thetest battle, and when ced among the other Shichibukai, he would belong to the upper-middle level.


    This is beneficial to the world government after all. The five stars have been in charge of the world government for so many years, and the pros and cons were clearly distinguished, so in the end, they agreed.


    It wasnt until Ian hung up the call that the whole thing was over. As soon as the news reportse out, Ians identity as Shichibukai will be known all over the world.


    The CP0 agents left his ship. After that, Fujitora said, Now, in the next newspaper my bounty will be canceled. Huh, what a pity. After all, this bounty was a kind of recognition to me


    Ian smiled and said: It doesnt matter if it is canceled As long as people remember, you will always be well-known, they wont forget your 500-million bounty  Haha, Uncle Issho, dont you worry!


    What shall we do next? Fujitora asked, Every Shichibukai has his own territory, shall we do the same?


    Indeed, its time for us to have our own ce! Ian nodded and said

 Chapter 255: Territory

    Chapter 255: Territory


    In general, all pirates at the Shichibukai level have their own territory.


    Crocodile runs the Baroque Works in basta, Boa Hancock is the empress of Amazon Lily, and Gecko Moria is the captain of the giant terrifying ship, Thriller Bark, on the Florian Triangle. Even Dracule Mihawk, the loner, upies the Kuraigana Ind.


    Ian also felt that it was time for him to upy a piece ofnd and concentrate on it for a while


    Its not easy to live in the new world. It only took Ian a few months to reach that part of the world. Since he doesnt want to be attached to one of the Yonko, he must have the strength to stand on his own.


    Because in addition to the Whitebeard Pirates, there are three other Emperors in the New World No one knows when he will provoke one of them. The beast Kaido is simply a lunatic, and Big Mom is a moody and crazy woman, even the red-haired Shanks, the ordinary-looking one, Ian doesnt know what temper and attitude he has.


    So it seems that they have nothing to do now, but in fact, there are still many hidden dangers, which require psychological preparation for troubles in times of peace.


    Then if they could find a favorable site for a while, that would be excellent for the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group.


    However, Ian has no clue right now about whats best for them. He is not familiar with the geography of the new world. He doesnt know which territory belongs to which faction? If he rushes to upy a random ind, it is likely to cause a major problem.


    Moreover, Ian has also figured out that it may not be long before his new identity as a Warlord (Shichibukai) will be recognized and announced by the world government. It is not easy for a Shichibukai to settle within the sphere of influence of an Emperor.


    As far as Ian knows, the only Shichibukai who has a territory in the new world was Domingo. The reason for that was for sure his cooperation with Kaido This guy is a famous broker in the underground forces. Ian even suspected that Domingo might have secretly joined the Beasts Pirates. After all, his nickname was the joker, a card that can be yed anywhere!


    Of course, this is all Ians conjecture, which cant be urate. However, it can be seen from this how much influence the Four Emperors has in the new world.


    As the ship continued to sail, Ian encountered baby-5 on board.


    Although this woman is Domingos subordinate, she is currently a hostage in the Dragon Hunter Pirates. Due to her character problems, Ian thinks she should be a rebellious person, but he also knows that she cant bepletely trusted, so sometimes, Ian tried to avoid her when discussing issues with his deputy, Fujitora.


    Hey! You have been with Domingo in the New World for so long, so you should know the new world very well, right? Ian asked baby-5: Tell me, where can I find ces in the new world which are not taken by other factions?


    Baby-5 didnt refuse to answer, she knew that the man in front of her would soon be a Warlord like her young master, so she thought for a moment and said to Ian, In fact, Im not too clear about the details. I can only say that in the new world, the more dangerous the ind, the less likely for it to be upied.


    Ian nodded slightly. Indeed, what baby-5 said does make sense. There are many inds in the new world, but there are not many inds suitable for people to live in. Hes afraid that all inds which can generate goods and have some benefits have long been divided up by the four emperors who have been entrenched in this part of the World for many years.


    If Ian wants to seize one of these inds as his own territory, then he is likely going to provoke the forces of an emperor.


    On the other hand, some of the dangerous inds may not be of importance to the Yonko.


    These inds are often the favorite of adventurers, but they are usually extremely easy to cause them casualties, and they are not necessarily ces that can be easily conquered.


    This made Ian somewhat understand why many new pirates who just entered the new world would want to challenge the Four Emperors. In addition to gaining fame, some of them would get cocky and feel like they were worthy of challenging the old forces around.


    A dangerous ind!? Ian rubbed his chin and pondered. In his impression, the only ce he could think of was Punk Hazard. This ind was not far away from the Red Line.


    It used to be a secret Research Institute of the World Government, but after the big explosion, the ind was filled with poisonous gas. The Marines then evacuated their scientists, and now no one was leaving on this toxic ind.


    However, Ian knows very well that Punk Hazard will soon be upied by Caesar, and then he will reestablish a research institute on it, and together with Domingo, they will secretly open ab to produce artificial devil fruits, which requires raw materials SAD.


    Generally speaking, Ian has a cooperative rtionship with Domingo. If he takes his crew to the ind, they would be fine. Caesar ate Gas-Gas Fruit, a Logia-type. The power of this fruit may be troublesome for others, but Ian doesnt care much. If he takes the Dragon Hunter pirate group there, he can drive Caesar out.


    Even if Ian was more ambitious, he could take the opportunity to participate in their business and obtain some of those artificial devil fruits to improve the strength of his men.


    However, this thought only shed through Ians mind, and then he dropped it. Not to say that it was a perfect idea, but they have passed the location of Punk Hazard, and it wont be easy to turn around and go back


    However, what really bothered Ian was these artificial devil fruits, what if they have some weird drawbacks and caused his crew some kind of illness, after all these fruits felt like a knock-off. If there is a quality problem, it will cause him a lot, and Ian didnt want to gamble with the lives of his partners.


    Whats more, Ian knows that Caesar is not only a madman who likes experimenting on people, and for such a thing, let alone Ian, even Fujitora cant tolerate it Hes a thief who kept on spending Big Moms research funds by squandering!


    Since there were so many disadvantages in it, Ian gave up the thought of going to that ce.


    Waving to let baby-5 leave, Ian approached Margaret and asked her, Which pointer is the most trembling on the Log Pose?


    Margaret didnt know what Ian wanted to do. She took out thepass and showed it to him, saying: We have been following this stable one, and it is estimated that we will reach the ind soon, and the other two, one pointing to the southeast and the other to the southwest.


    Ian took a look and found that the position where their ship was heading was actually the pointer in the middle, so he thought about it, and said, Well, lets go to this ind first and have a look around. If this ce was a territory of a Yonko, then we will replenish and go to the other two inds!


    The right ind is not so easy to find, so Ian had to take a step forward and have faith.


    Margaret was right. Early in the next morning, Ian and his crew faintly saw the ind ahead.


    In general, Ians voyage on this road was quite smooth, probably because the maic force of the ind was rtively stable and safe, so they did not encounter any bad weather on the way and arrived peacefully.


    However, as they progressed all the way towards this ind, Ian gradually felt something wrong.


    On this ind, there were several ces where dense smoke was rising straight into the sky. However, as Ian and the others approached, they heard roaring sounds from afar.


    Is this the sound of cannons? The members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group gathered around the deck. Raideen looked forward with narrowed eyes, and said: This ind seems to be at war!?


    The ship approached the ind gradually, more tragic scenes appeared. In the coastal waters of the ind, there were many broken sampans and some swollen corpses floating. These bodies had all kinds of wounds, cuts, gunshots, etc and some even had missing limbs, and the surrounding seawater was tinged with a faint red color.


    Under this sea, arge number of bloodthirsty sharks and sea kings were frantically stimted by the smell of blood, and were desperately tearing these bodies.


    As a result, when Ian and the others approached, severalrge sea kings rushed out of the water to attack Ians ships. In order to prevent them from damaging the ship, both Ian and Fujitora took action and killed some of them, while the rest were bombarded by cannons, then they fled!


    This is horrible! Zick looked at the corpses in the sea for a while and said, There may have been a naval battle here, which killed hundreds of people.


    Can you tell who they are? Ian asked.


    Some of the bodies looked like pirates, but the others are for sure civilians! Zick said, Is this ind being robbed by pirates?


    After hearing this, Fujitora frowned. Such scenes were the reason why he blinded himself, but he still could perceive corpses around him. So he asked directly, Can you see the g of these pirates?


    I can see some floating pieces of cloth on the surface! Zick replied, but it looks like it belongs to several pirate groups, several different gs.


    Captain, shall we go in and have a look? Fujitora asked.


    Of course! Ian said, I hope these pirates are not under the four emperors, or we will get into trouble.


    I dont think they are! Fujitora shook his head and said, If these pirates are really under the Yonko, those civilians would not have fought back.


    Ian was stunned for a while, and then reacted, as if it was indeed the case

 Chapter 256: Fate

    Chapter 256: Fate


    To be honest, Ian has visited a lot of inds since he entered the Grand Line, but they were all in a peaceful state, however, this was the first time that he saw such an ind in the midst of war.


    The reason why it was judged to be in an explosive war is that too many dead civilians Too many corpses were floating in the sea and there are traces of shelling on the ind.


    In the face of such an ind, many things were still uncovered, so Ian and the others didnt dare to take this matter lightly. After discussing for a while, they decided to leave some people to guard the ship. Fujitora, the vice-captain, also stayed on the ship to protect it, while Ian took half of the fighters and went to the ind.


    There was no port where Ian and the others were heading, so when they were a little apart, Ian and the 25 members of the Dragon Hunter pirate group got on a boat.


    Raideen and Doroni were huge, so they didnt get on the boat. Ian took Zick and some other good fighters.


    As they were paddling to the shore, Zick took the opportunity to check the dead bodies near them and said: Captain, this naval battle is so recent. It was about three or four hours ago. Now there may still be some survivals on the ind, so we have to be careful.


    Well! Ian nodded and said, Everyone check and prepare your weapons, make sure you can fight at any time.


    They all answered and checked their swords and guns. About ten minutester, Ian and his groupnded on a beach. The golden sand on the beach had been dyed red by the gallons of blood. Several corpses were lying on the edge of the beach. After Ian got off the boat, he squatted down to have a look. He found that most of the corpses were people dressed in civilians clothes, their clothes looked shabby, and their hands and feet were stained with blood and filled with scars and marks of shackles.


    The weapons they used were scattered around these dead people. There were very few guns, somemon pistols, and the rest were all kind of tools such as pickaxes, hoes, shovel, and some swords.


    Are they ves? When the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group saw the appearance of these people, theirplexions immediately turned pale.


    Ian also had a gloomy face as he looked at the rest of the bodies. There were still some corpses on the beach that looked like pirates, but their number was very small.


    It doesnt need much reasoning logic. Ian quickly figured out what happened here. It must be those pirates who were hunting down these people who looked like ves. These civilians tried their best to escape to the beach and swim away, but they failed. There was a battle on the beach and all the people died, but the pirates who were chasing them only paid a small price.


    This made Ian a little confused. If the ind was robbed by pirates, the people who were killed should be all kinds of people, civilians, women, and children However, almost all the bodies were mature men who looked like veborers. Whats the matter?


    Zick came over, shook his head, and said to Ian, Captain, there are no survivors


    Lets go deeper to the ind! Ian said.


    Everyone followed Ian and walked forward. Across the beach, there was a forest in front of them. But there were some corpses scattered in the forest. These corpses paved the way and guided Ian and the others


    Many beasts in the jungle, attracted by the smell of blood, were tearing at the corpses. When they see Ians group appear, they roared and attacked them.


    Ian walked in the forefront, with his hand on the hilt of the sword at his waist, all the beasts that rushed up were beheaded one by one. In the beginning, these beasts were attacking madly, but when their number was reduced, the remaining animals found that they were facing a more dangerous monster, so they groaned and retreated slowly.


    Seeing the animals retreat, Ian stopped paying attention to them, and led everyone out of the jungle. At first nce, he saw a devastating scene.


    There used to be a vige in the valley under the dense forest, but this vige has now been blood-bathed by the pirates. The whole vige was full of smoke, and there were still some unquenched fires, and the ground is full of various corpses.


    Ian hurriedly rushed towards the valley below with everyone, and when he entered the vige, he immediately ordered everyone to scatter to search for survivors.


    Zick, and the others were ordered to disperse, and Ian rushed into an alley and searched around.


    He found thergest hut and walked in. He found it full of bloodstains, and several corpses were lying on the ground. Ian checked and found that these people were all murdered, so he shook his head and continued searching inside.


    However, at this moment, a gust of wind suddenly came from behind, and Ians heart tightened, and immediately drew his sword and turned around to block!


    With a ng, Ians sword resisted an attacking long sword. This long sword was a knight sword with bloodstains. Ian thought it was an enemy, so he was about to sh the opponent with a rotating sh. As a result, as soon as his de came in front of his opponent, Ian gasped in surprise, and quickly stopped his attack!


    The person in front of me was a woman in Knights armor. Although her face was covered with blood, Ian recognized her at a nce!


    Na Nana!? How can it be you?


    Ian was taken aback. He didnt expect to see Nana here!


    Nana, after attacking the intruder, recognized Ian, and when she heard Ian call out her name, a smile appeared on her face, and then she fell down toward Ian.


    Seeing this, Ian quickly held her, but when he hugged her, his hands got stained with blood.


    Nana passed out because of arge wound on her back. She seemed to have been severely shed from behind, and her knight armor was also cut open, and her injury was severe.


    Ian knew that she probably was in a state of excessive blood loss, and if she didnt get treatment soon, she would die, so he immediately equipped Orihimes card and treated her wounds.


    Orihimes card can recover dealt damage to achieve the purpose of healing the injury, but Ian has tried it my times before, and this recovering ability has its limit. If the person dies, even with this powerful card, it cant resurrect him.


    Fortunately, Nana did not die. With the continuous output of Ians Nen, she was finally pulled back from the death line. Under the incredible effect of the Twin Sacred Return Shield, the scar on Nanas back was not only healed, but even her broken armor was restored.


    With a sigh of relief, Ian lightly patted Nanas face covered with dim blood and finally woke her up.


    IIan!? Nana opened her eyes. After seeing Ian, she looked at him in disbelief and said: What I saw before was not an illusion!?


    Of course its not! Ian smiled and said, Dont worry, youre all right now!


    Nana sat up and moved her hands and feet, and found that the injuries on her back were gone. She finally breathed a sigh of relief and said, Ian, you finally came, I was waiting for you!


    What do you mean? Ian was a little puzzled: I was wondering before about how could I meet you here!? And now, you are saying that you have been waiting for me, huh?


    Nana nodded, and said: Yes, we received orders from the senior members of the Revolutionary Army, saying that we should wait here for your arrival and join you. But I did not expect that it would take you a month to reach this ce!


    This matter has started since he was in Smis Ind. The leader of the revolutionary army, Dragon, appeared in Smis Ind during the war, but he didnt contact Ian at that time, so Ian didnt know what was happening around him. Dragon came to assist him because he had been informed by Kuma about the battle with the two admirals, even if he didnt interfere and help him escape, he was just waiting for a critical moment.


    Needless to say, the purpose of the reunion was to return the identity chip to Ian. At the same time, ording to the original n, a fake identity chip produced by the Revolutionary Army will also be given to him.


    However, due to the appearance of the Whitebeard Pirates, Ian didnt need any help. Therefore, Dragon quietly left, contacted other cadres of the revolutionary army, and dispatched Nana to join Ian.


    In fact, as soon as the world conference ended, she should havee to find Ian, but things got dyed because they were waiting to make a replica of the identity chip.


    In the beginning, Dragon guessed that the Dragon Hunter Pirates might not stay for a long time in Smis, and ording to the maps, their next destination was likely to be this ind, so he asked Nana to get there in advance and wait for Ian.


    However, what Nana did not expect was that she had to wait for a whole month


    Because of Ian and the others, they stayed with the whitebeard pirates in Smis for a long time. If it werent for Ians sudden attempt of Teachs assassination, they might have stayed longer.


    This has to be fate. If Ian got dyed even for a day, then when he gets here, he wont find Nana alive


    After hearing the whole story from Nana, even Ian couldnt help taking a breath!


    This this is really


    Ian doesnt know how to describe all of this. It can only be said that there is a God looking over them. If he camete, the result will be a little unimaginable!


    Its conceivable that Nana doesnt carry the identity chip with her. She will find a ce to hide it. If Ian arrived and found her dead, the location of the identity chip will be a mystery and will never be found again.


    At that time, the world government gave Ian Shichibukais title, but he would be unable to fulfill his part of the deal, then

 Chapter 257: Nana’s Story

    Chapter 257: Nana¡¯s Story


    Ian couldnt help shivering as soon as he thought of the possible consequences.


    Fortunately, he didnt think of changing his path at the time, so he boarded the ind ording to the original n.


    Tell me about it! Ian sat down and said, Whats the matter with this ind? Since you had a mission to wait for me on this ind, how can you get involved in this? Plus what about Walnut and Yardi? Didnt they follow you, or you are not in the same group anymore?


    Nana wanted to exin, but at this time, Zick and the others entered this house. So Nana could only quiet down temporarily.


    Captain, we didnt find any living soul in the vige! Zick reported to Ian, then nced curiously at Nana.


    Ian knew what was going on in their minds, so he introduced: This is Nana, she is mypanion. She was the one who helped me pass through the Marineford and reach the Holy Land Marijoa, she is the one who informed me about the marines movements when we were invading the mansions of the nobles.


    As soon as Zick heard this, he immediately bowed his head at Nana with respect. In fact, when they fled with Ian, Zick and the others noticed that Ian was in contact with someone on the other side. At that time, they knew that Ian wasnt alone. Unexpectedly, they met Nana here. After all, Nana can also be considered as their benefactor.


    Through this dialogue, Nana knew that this was Ians crew, so she smiled back as a greeting.


    Everyone gathered around Nana, willing to listen to her story. Actually, let alone Ian, everyone was confused about the situation on the ind.


    Walnut and I, as well as Yardi,nded on this ind a month ago! Nana said: I think, it should be a week after the Smis incident. When we arrived on this ind, we lived in the town and waited for you, but then something happened. We rescued a man who was hunted down by pirates. Under his guidance, we came to this vige.


    Saved someone? Ian was puzzled: Does that have anything to do with todays tragedy?


    Yes, it does! Nana said: Actually he wasnt a normal civilian, we learned afterward that this man turned out to be a miner who was on the loose


    With Nanas story, Ian and the others gradually understood what was going on.


    It turns out that this ind was a little famous gem country in the new world. It produces some rubies and emeralds. Although the output was not thatrge, it allowed people on this ind to live wealthy.


    The poption of the ind was small, but because its source of ie was based on these gems, so most of the people here were miners. This small country was originally one of the world Governments allies, but because it is located in the middle of the new world, they werent able to establish a marine base on it!


    However, something unexpected happened eight years ago, a big pirate suddenly came to this ind. With the help of his Pirate Group, heunched a sneak attack and assassinated the king of this country!


    The next thing is easy to guess this pirate conspired to seize the country and took the seat of the king himself.


    Originally, this kind of deed was considered an attack on the world government. At that time, the world government considered sending a fleet to eliminate these pirates, but unexpectedly, the captain who stole the throne went to Marijoa, and when he came back, he got the support of the government and became the rightful king of the country. Although the world government didnt make a statement, they didnt send another wave of marine soldiers, which was equivalent to acquiescence.


    Such a reversal really made the citizens of this ind somewhat confused. Although they know what agreement this pirate king may have reached with the world government, they can do nothing because they dont know the details.


    After all, the history of the country established on this ind was too short. Unlike the ancient millennium kingdom basta, the royal family has been deeply entrenched in the minds of its people. But here, for ordinary people, they are not concerned about who is their king. Because the other party has a great force in his hand and they cant resist, then its ok to obey him, as long as he doesnt disturb peoples lives.


    But who knows, shortly after the new King came to power, he announced that all the mines on the ind were nationalized, and all the miners on the ind must serve the country.


    He sent out his men to capture the adult men on the ind, turn them to miners, and then distribute them to the mines around thend to dig for ores.


    Having lost their personal freedom, the daily working hours of the people who are regarded as miners on the ind have greatly increased. In the end, the reward for heavy manualbor was much less than before. Even if their work waspleted, these miners were not allowed to return home, but they were put together in custody.


    This is no different from being a ve


    After a long time, these people went on a strike, they wanted to stop this madness. As a result, the new king bought a lot of pirate groups to serve him and used them to suppress the miners.


    This situationsted for eight years. All the miners who were arrested for continuing the strike were tortured in a hideous manner. During this period, some miners tried to escape from the ind and wanted to seek the help of the Marines. However, some of them were caught and killed by the kings soldiers. asionally, a few of them did make it out of this hell. But when they went to the Marines, they were shirked and ignored by the righteous Marines.


    After discovering this situation, the people on the ind were finally desperate. They knew that they could no longer count on the Marines and could only rely on themselves. So in the dark, the miners began to secretly unite and nned tounch an uprising to overthrow the new king.


    Nana and the others did not know the inds history, so they chose tond on the ind at such a time, and the man they rescued turned out to be one of the leaders who organized the miners revolt!


    The reason why he was hunted down by the pirates was that a traitor appeared within the organization, and he got exposed!


    He and dozens of miners found that things were going south, so they killed the guards and ran away. However, when they passed through the city, the pirates hired by the king caught up with them and started a fierce battle in the city. The rest of them died, and he was seriously injured. He was rescued by Nana, and she escorted him back to the vige of this secret stronghold, leaving Walnut and Yardi behind, waiting for Ian in the city.


    As an active member of the revolutionary army, Nana sympathizes with these miners, so she was willing to help them with everything she could


    However, she got involved in a really bad time. The man she saved was in aa for three days. It was during these three days that the king was ready to start a bloody suppression against the miners who wanted to revolt.


    Time was not on her side, the massacre startedst night!


    Because of the betrayal of the filthy informants, all the hiding ces of the uprising miners were exposed. The king hired arge number of mercenaries as his thugs and began to attack these secret locations. These miners were just ordinary people with very few weapons in their hands. How could they be the opponents of the ferocious pirates who had been fighting for a long time on the sea? So after a little resistance, the miners front line copsed.


    Originally, when he arrived here, if the pirate king had a little conscience, he would just arrest these people, without shedding blood. However, because the king was not upright in his country, he was always on the alert. He was very annoyed by such an uprising, so he ordered to kill all the miners who participated in the riot.


    As a result, the first tragedy in the history of the ind was written. The demented pirates faithfully implemented the orders of their employer and carried out a massacre on the ind.


    Thousands of miners, indiscriminately, were listed as targets of the ughter. Although the miners tried their best to resist, they still couldnt beat the pirates fully loaded with weapons and cannons. Finally, they had to fight carefully and retreat, nning to escape to the sea.


    Then when they first went out to the sea, they ran into pirates who were hired to follow them, so a fierce naval battle has urred.


    This time it was even worse. Its amon practice for the pirates to fight at sea. Although the miners had no way out, they gritted their teeth and killed many of them, but they were still wiped out in the end


    This was the story of this ind. The vige where Nana was found was one of the secret hideouts of the miners. Therefore, it also attracted the pursuit of the pirates. Although Nana also helped the miners fight against the pirates, she was outnumbered, and got shed from behind by a mercenary!


    If Ian came an hour or twoter, Nana would have died of excessive blood loss.


    Listening to her story, Ian and the others were silent for a while.


    Until the end, Ian frowned and asked, Weird, relying on some gems, can this filthy king buy the world government and make them allow such behavior?


    Yes, if the gems produced on this ind really have such great interests, wont they arouse the interest of the Yonko? Zick asked.


    When Nana was telling the story, Ian interrupted to ask, and learned that the Pirate who took over the ind was a pirate with a 340-million bounty, but it seemed that he had nothing to do with the four emperors, and the ind was not under the protection of any of them


    This is what made Ian feel that this is the strangest ce. Ordinarily, a ce that can produce gems will make the Four Emperors tempted to conquer it, right? Theres no pirate who doesnt like easy money.


    I asked the miners here! Nana shook her head and said, Actually, there are very few gem veins on this ind. After so many years of mining, they are almost exhausted.


    Then why did he still imprisoning these miners and make them mine? Ian asked.


    Because the king doesnt seem to care anymore about the gems! Nana fumbled for a while, took out a small white crystal, and said, What he wants seems to be this thing!

 Chapter 258: Thunderstone

    Chapter 258: Thunderstone


    Ian took it, held it between his fingers, and looked at it, then he found that the white crystal was a kind of translucent object, but strangely, it seemed to be hollow inside.


    Looking at it closely, Ian suddenly saw a bolt of lightning running through the crystal!


    Although the electric current just passed through in a sh, it frightened Ian and made him rub his eyes. He thought he was dazzled.


    What is this? Ian looked at Nana and asked in surprise: Did I just see a lightning bolt inside it


    Nana said with a smile: You are not mistaken. There is indeed electricity in it. In fact, this kind of ore was discovered by the miners recently.


    What do you mean? Ian asked, Didnt they know what theyve been digging all this time?


    I dont want to admit it, but I think so! Nana shook her head and said: At first, the miners really thought that what the king wanted them to dig out were gemstones. However, what they dug out were only raw ores. All these raw materials were taken to the pce. It seems that a smelter was built there. They didnt know exactly what they extracted. They always thought it was gems, butter, someone risked his life and sneaked into the pce, then he discovered the ores they had mined were refined and turned to this crystal


    In other words, the other ores, the rubies and emeralds, have already been dug up, right? Ian picked up the crystal and looked at it again.


    Yes, the miners didnt know what it was called at first, butter, they discovered the characteristics of this thing Nana took the crystal from Ians hand, then drew out her knights sword and leaned the tip of the sword slightly towards the crystal!


    Then, a wonderful scene happened. On the white crystal, a strong electric current rushed out, flowing to Nanas long sword!


    Since the hilt was wrapped in leather, Nana was not afraid of being electrocuted. She just held her long sword and kept it still, and the crystal continuously releases and discharges electric current towards her sword.


    Both Ian and Zick were dumbfounded. They didnt expect that this white crystal could be used like this!?


    What do you think? Nana put away her long sword, the white crystal also ended the discharge phenomenon, then she threw the crystal in her hand and said: The miners finally gave this crystal a name, they called it the Thunderstone! Even if this thing was used while you are still holding it in your hand, you wont get electrocuted, but once ites in close contact with a metal conductor, it will produce an insane amount of energy, and the stored electric energy is quite amazing, such a small piece of Thunderstone can emit two hours of continuous electrical energy.


    In that case, the agreement reached between the King and the world government might be to provide them with this kind of thunderstone? Ian frowned and said, After all, some rare gems alone cant buy the world government


    Yes, the miners are so skeptical about this matter! Nana said: Because of the scarcity of gem mines, the Four Emperors were not interested, and this kind of thunderstone is useless to them. But things are different for the world government. They have special scientists researching new technologies. Perhaps this kind of ore with an insane amount of energy can be used by them. So the King exchanged this stone for the support of the world government, which caused the world government to turn a blind eye to the king assassination and the takeover


    Energy crystalwait! Ian suddenly thought of something, and couldnt help but gasp, and hurriedly asked Nana: You just said that the King took the throne eight years ago?


    Well, yeah, whats the matter with that? Nana asked.


    Whats up? Is this a big problem! This so-called Thunderstone reminded Ian of a simr stone: Dyna Stone!


    This Dyna stone is also a kind of energy ore, which contains quite a lot of energy. ording to the original history, the admiral Zephyr, who fought against Ian and the others, will leave the marinespletely after Edward Weevil get invited by the world government to join the Shichibukai, he will enter the new world with the Neo Marines reorganized from the original pirate guerris, and seize the Dyna stone. He will use these mass destruction bombs to detonate the volcano of the new world andpletely bury the new world.


    Ian didnt know what the raw material of this stone was, but the thunderstone in front of him reminded Ian of another thing.


    Thats the PX project of the Marines scientific force, the Pacifista, which is the cyborg project!


    Thats right, it is the human body transformation that Uncle Kuma is participating in!


    Ian has always felt that the worlds science and technology were still in the Dark Age. Its clear that there are submarines and steamships, but the Marines were still using sailing warships. Obviously, most of the guns and cannons were from the old generation, but also cyborgs were made in arge quantity


    Well, Ian can roughly figure out the reason, because such technology can only be discovered by the genius Vegapunk


    The human weapon project that uncle Kuma participated in is a model of artificial humans. However, since they are cyborgs, they must be driven by energy, and their high-energyser st,ing out of their mouth and hands, doesnt emerge out of thin air!


    Ian thought that the energy used in these cyborgs was Coke for the first time but no way, Franky was a unique person that uses Coke as energy


    However, as a human weapon used by the marine scientific force, the energy used by Uncle Kuma after being transformed can never be the same as Frankys, Right?


    Therefore, Ian guessed that maybe what Uncle Kuma and his cloned weapons used this little thunderstone as their energy source!


    This kind of ore, which contains a lot of electric energy, is used as driving energy in the steel body of the cyborgs, its a perfect fit.


    The reason for Ians sudden thought is that the key lies in the timeline. ording to Nanas news, that pirate came here eight years ago and became king, and then captured the miners to work for him. If he reached out to the world government at that time and provided them with this thunderstone, then the reasoning would be valid.


    The Marines scientists must study these thunderstones for a long time. He didnt know how long it will take to finish Kumas physical transformation, because its a long process, which cant be aplished overnight. Ian doesnt know when the transformation started, but he can roughly estimate that itsted for several years.


    Therefore, Ian estimated that it was after they obtained the thunderstone from the world government that the PX project was born.


    F*CK! If he can hold this refinement thunderstone in his hands, wouldnt he be able to get a steady stream of money from the world government? Ian thought while holding the thunderstone.


    At first, Ian just wanted to get a piece ofnd, but after getting his own territory, he must have a business that can support him and generate ie. Berries are always good. If Ian wants to recruit more characters to grow his power, then money is indispensable.


    In fact, Ians card system is a bottomless pit of money, so finding ways to make money on his own territory was the top priority.


    In addition, if he wants to make money, then the easiest way was to collect protection fees. As soon as his identity as Shichibukai was announced, he can go to many inds and offer them protection for a respectable fee


    However, there is a problem with this method, besides time consumption. If the ie was too high, it will definitely arouse the resentment of the opposite side. If the ie was too low, then Ian himself wont be satisfied, because unless it was a rich country, otherwise, how much protection fee can be given to a Shichibukai in a month? Ten to twenty million Berries at best


    Therefore, it is better to find another way to make money.


    And now, this Thunderstone suddenly appears in front of him, which made Ian tempted to seize it


    They discovered that this Thunderstone is a crystal containing electric energy, and electricity can not only be used as fuel for the marines cyborgs. In fact, the use of electric energy is currently the most extensive. As long as more ways to use Thunderstone are learned, it means that the demand for these crystals will increase. At that time, he will be able to sell these Thunderstones at a higher price


    Not only Ian, but Zick and the others also thought of it, so they stared at the thunderstone with shining eyes.


    The more Ian thought about it, the more excited he felt. If the Thunderstone was really what powers the PX cyborgs, then he even thought that perhaps he could get a clone of Uncle Kuma from the world government through the Thunderstone transaction!


    Dont forget, Ian will soon be a Warlord of the sea, and at that time, he will be on the side of the world government. Since the other Shichibukai can obtain special materials such as Kairoseki from them, then the trade for one or two PX clones wont be impossible


    At that time, as soon as the Dragon Hunter pirate group appears in a battle, Ian will be apanied by two clones of Kuma as his bodyguards and that would be phenomenal!

 Chapter 259: The Plan Goes Like This

    Chapter 259: The n Goes Like This


    Then whats the situation on the ind now?


    Ian put away the thunderstone and asked Nana for more details.


    I dont know much, Ian! Nana said, However, although the miners were killed and badly defeated this time, they still have many people left. The poption of this ind is about 200,000. The number of ve miners is at least about 20,000, which doesnt match the number of pirates!


    Gotcha! Ian nodded and said, Humm Although the king hired mercenary groups to suppress the uprising of the miners, such suppression would be counterproductive, right?


    Of course! Nana said: It was a mistake to hire these pirates. These bloodthirsty pirates have aroused the anger of the remaining people on the ind, but


    But, what Ian asked.


    Nana said: Its just that the miners are still ordinary people after all. Even if they want to fight against this tyranny, theyck weapons, so the consequences are hard to predict.


    Hearing this, Ian frowned and thought.


    Obviously, Nana sensed Ians intentions, so she said this, and wanted to let Ian help the people on this ind. She was in the vige and witnessed the atrocities of these pirates, rushing in to kill the old, weak, women and children. The evil deeds that happened on this ind have reached the end of Nanas forbearance.


    Ian is a member of the revolutionary army, and Nana is hispanion, and apart from that, Ian also wanted to seize control of these Thunderstones, turning it into the business of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, so no matter what she thinks, Ian has a great motive to make a move.


    But still he actually has two paths: One is to help the people on the ind to overthrow the rule of this tyrant, and the other is to cooperate with the so-called king.


    However, the second method doesnt align with Ians character and principles. Ian is not the kind of evil person in the first ce. Even if Ianes to his door with a proposal, he wont be trusted easily by the king.


    Ian can be sure that this so-called thunderstone mineral hasnt been spread out to the world yet, plus is it true that the refinement of this ore was in the pce? The King must be very cautious, and he should be only making a secret transaction with the world government. Otherwise, the thunderstone found on this ind would have been seized by the other four emperors.


    And if Ianes knocking on his door, with his 650 million bounty, that will arouse the Kings wary in the first ce. When thete news of the world governmentes out, and Ians Shichibukai title gets announced to the world, the King will be more worried that Ian will discover his secret, and will try his best to get rid of him as soon as possible.


    Therefore, Ian actually has only the first way to go with, and that is to help the miners, help them overthrow the rule of the ruthless King, wait until the people elect a new rule, and then use the privilege of his new identity to provide shelter for this country in exchange for the control of selling these Thunderstones.


    Thinking of this, Ian asked Nana: There should be other strongholds for the insurgents on the ind? Can you get in touch with them?


    I can try, but! Nana said: After this suppression, the rebel army will definitely be more careful.


    Then find a way to contact them! Ian said, Perhaps, I can find a way to supply them with weapons!


    As soon as she heard this, she suddenly got a boost confidence and said, Really?


    Well, Im at least 60% sure! Ian said: But, we have to split up now. You go to find Walnut and Yardi, and then try to contact the rebels. We need to bury these people, after that, well go back to our ship. Then, my ship will dock at the port of this ind. You need to go there and find us.


    Nana agreed to this immediately, stood up, knocked on her chest, and saluted Ian, then said with a smile, Consider it done, my captain!


    When Ian heard this, he couldnt help smiling. In fact, he knew that uncle Kuma sent Nana and the other twopanions to support him. Now Nana calls himself that, which means that she is already one of his crew members.


    Ian already had a good impression of these three, and naturally the more trustworthy soldier, the better.


    Nana left afterward, and Ian took Zick and the others to dig up graves to bury the bodies. To be honest, although he had killed many people with his own hands, this was the first time that he saw a bloody massacre like this. The pirates in the new world were more ferocious than those in the first half of the Grand Line.


    The fear and desperation in the eyes of these corpses made Ian unable to look directly at them. The only thing he can do now is not letting these people rot in the wilderness.


    Captain, if you want to kill these pirates, please bring us with you. After they finished their work, Zick and the others resisted the killing intent in their hearts and said to Ian.


    Dont worry, we are finishing this together! Ian nodded.


    Then, Ian took them all the way back to the beach and returned to the ship of the Dragon Hunter Pirates in the small boat.


    As soon as they got on the ship, Fujitora and the others surrounded him and asked about what they found. Ian didnt hide the situation from them, and told them the whole story, but he concealed the information about the Thunderstone for the time being.


    Then what are you nning to do next? Fujitora asked him.


    Instead of answering him, Ian looked at baby-5 and said, Now, Ill let you go back!


    Baby-5 was dangling a cigarette in her mouth, she got a little surprised, and said: Let me go back?


    I need you to go back and contact your young master! Ian smiled and said, Tell Domingo that I want to do business with him!


    What kind of business? Baby-5 asked with aplicated expression.


    Arms trading! Ian said: I need about 20,000 guns and swords. If possible, some mortars. And dont bother denying it. I know that Domingo runs the weapons business in this part of the world. I dont care about his affairs, just tell him that I need to buy some of his goods!


    On the surface, Domingo is Shichibukai, and the King of Dressrosa. Most people dont know that he is one of the brokers in the underground world. However, Ians disclosure of Domingos identity surprised baby-5.


    If you can, I hope you escort the arrival of the weapons here and personally hand them over to me at that time! Ian said to her with a smile.


    W why? Baby-5 asked while holding her blushing face he wants her personality.


    I told you this before, if you want, you are more than wee to join our Pirate Group! Ian smirked.


    Its true that baby-5 was indeed a member of the Donquixote family who has lived with them for more than a decade, but Ian knows very well that Domingo has been using baby-5 by exploiting her personality. However, Domingos so-called kinship doesnt seem to include Baby-5 that much. Ian thinks that if he shows her real passion, she will change sides.


    Of course, this depends on timing. To be honest, even with all the maniption he did, Ian was really good to baby-5. Not only him, but also the rest of his crew treated her very well. Ian wanted to consider her as apanion. In this way, maybe baby-5 can realize the difference between him and Domingo!


    Baby-5 finally left, escorted by two members of his Pirate Group, to Dressrosa, willing to buy weapons from the joker!


    Ian was sure that he will get the weapons needed because of his currently established alliance with Domingo. Its true that Ian killed Vergo, and the Joker wanted to avenge Vergo. But since Ian had something Domingo really wants, he wont change his attitude towards Ian for the time being, before getting the identity chip


    So taking advantage of this period, Ian nned to make use of this alliance. In his estimation, Domingo will probably agree to this arms deal.


    After determining the source of the weapons and with baby-5s departure, Ian announced his n in front of members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group.


    He intended to take his people and dock at the port of this ind.


    ording to Ians estimation, although the rebels on the ind were suppressed with the help of the mercenaries, the king would not bepletely relieved. He might continue hiring more pirates to serve him.


    Some people may ask, as a king, wouldnt that guy form an army to suppress the uprising? Why does he have to find random pirates?


    This is probably a psychological reason. Ian knows very well that the king who sought to usurp the throne must have no sense of security or trust. If he wants to form an army, the source of the army soldiers must be recruited from the ind. He is obviously an outsider, if he put his own safety on the aboriginal people there, it would definitely not work, because one day the army could suddenly turn against him, which wont be a smart move from the beginning.


    Therefore, the king was willing to hire pirates as his soldiers. After all, pirates who take such a job for money wont need arge amount of money to keep them for a long time, and as long as they are paid enough, they will do whatever they are asked for


    At such a critical moment when the other party wants more recruits, the appearance of Ian and the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group will definitely attract his attention.


    A pirate group with a total of 1.2 billion bounties definitely contains the most powerful Hitmen he could get for the moment. Ian was sure that the king wille asking for his help even if he was anxious and unwilling to do so.


    What Ian wanted was for the other party to look for him, so that he could get close to this King.


    While providing weapons to the insurgents on the ind, he will try to contact the King what does Ian think about?


    Do you still need to ask? Of course, he is trying to get the refining method of the Thunderstone

 Chapter 260: Fear Us

    Chapter 260: Fear Us


    Before listening to Nanas story, Ian had some doubts about the situation.


    That is how and why didnt the residents of this ind discover the existence of Thunderstone for so many years, and it happened that these energy stones were found only after the appearance of this King.


    Just luck? Give me a break! This Thunderstone does not seem to be a directly produced mineral, which is derived from refining. If they didnt know about the existence of this thing, then how could they think of extracting and purifying it?


    Moreover, from the description, the purpose of the king seems to be very clear. the reason behind his upation of the kings throne was to seize this material. It is by no means a temporary intention or idental discovery.


    Therefore, Ian doubts the identity of this king. Although Nana said that the new king seems to be an old pirate with a 340-million bounty, which can be ssified as a strong pirate, Ian does not think that a pirate alone could have such knowledge. The current problem is the identity of this pirate Ian muste into contact with him now.


    After listening carefully to Ians analysis, Fujitora agreed with his statement, saying: Indeed, this king may really be a problem. If a guy can get a bounty of 340 million, then he is definitely not an ordinary pirate. Such a pirate can easily get an important position in any of the Yonkos groups, and whats fishy about this is that he decided to be the king of such a small ind?


    The inds economy is not that strong, it is not the kind of ind with beautiful scenery that can attract tourists, and its poption is also very small. Although they had some gemstones, they were all poor mines with small output. To be a king in such a country nning to make a fortune with these conditions was unrealistic It cant also bepared with a big country like Dressrosa or basta.


    If Nana had not been lucky enough to save one of the rebelmanders in this area, learning the background story, and discovering the existence of the Thunderstone, Im afraid they would keep scratching their heads and pondering about the purpose of this pirate/king.


    Its really a misfortune of the people here that such a pirate bes their king! Fujitora said, Lets go, Captain, lets see who this 340 million pirate is!


    Ian smiled slightly, turned, and shouted: Turn the rudder to the Left ny-degree, lets find their port!


    The ce where theynded before was on the side of the ind on a beach, not the port. Of course, they had to turn around tond on another side of the ind.


    After going around the ind for half a circle, Ian and the others finally saw the location of the port. The port here was very small, but at this time, it has been upied byrge and small pirate ships. On these ships, there were different pirate gs. Needless to say, these were all the mercenaries hired by the king.


    However, its a bit inappropriate to call them gangsters, its more appropriate to call them mercenaries. Real pirates dont live by just bordering an ind, they steal everything in their ways, caravans, ships, and towns anyway, these guys were just mercenaries, as long as they get paid, they were willing to do anything, like suppressing poor civilians


    This reminded Ian of Buggys future mercenary organization


    At this time, there were some watchmen on these pirate ships berthed at the port. These pirates stayed on the deck drinking Sake. Although they were all employed by the same boss at the moment, the rtionship between these pirates was not so harmonious. Ian saw from a distance that a pirate who had drunk too much wine stood on the side of his ship, facing a nearby pirate ship close to them, pulled down his pants, and start peeing!


    Although this guys urination couldnt reach the other ship, he still humiliated the nearby Pirate Group in this way. The drunk pirate and hispanionsughed and flicked their middle fingers to the other ship.


    In this way, the other group had to react to such actions, so an arrow was immediately shot near the hip of the one who urinated. Although the arrow missed, the drunk pirate was startled, so the people on both sides started cursing at each other.


    The farce there has attracted other pirate groups docked behind them. They were bored because they were on the rear. At this time, when they saw such a good show, they naturallyughed loudly and started booing. At the same time, they begin to encourage the two sides to fight.


    The most interesting thing in this world is probably watching other peoples fights and gather around as a crowd of spectators. Everyone in this world had the same kind of spirit


    However, Ians ship appeared under such circumstances!


    Since the Dragon Hunters ship was modified from a marine warship, it was muchrger than other ships, especially with such cannons on the front, which were very eye-catching. As the pirates who spend many years at sea, they could distinguish the marines ships from miles away, so when Ian and the others just turned from the side of the ind, they were spotted by the pirates in the harbor.


    HuhMarines!? A pirate who was dizzy and drunk, when he saw Ians ship, he got so scared that he sobered up immediately, thinking it was the Marinesing As a result, he rubbed his eyes hard and saw their ck hull and ck pirate g clearly. Then he got relieved


    As the ship approached, more and more pirates saw Ians ship and couldnt help but eximed: My God! That turned out to be a pirate ship converted from a marine warship! Which pirate group had the courage to do such thing!?


    In this sea, the ipetent pirate groups dont dare to have the idea to go against the marines, while the powerful ones may not be impressed or interested in their warships, so its really rare for pirates to steal a warship and turning it into their ships. No wonder why these pirates were so surprised when they saw Ians ship figure


    Due to the suns direction at this time, many pirates have not been able to see Ians g clearly, so they were all specting about which Pirate Group has the balls to do such a thing.


    The pirates, who were fighting, stopped ying around and went to the back of their ship, looking at the ship heading towards the port, and some clever pirates even jumped off the ship and went to the city to report to their captains.


    A gust of wind finally brought some clouds and revealed the pirate g on the top of Ians mast. The pattern of the sword inserted the dragon skull made the pirates stunned.


    At the first sight of this pirate g pattern, many people couldnt remember which Pirate Groups g it was, but they had a feeling that they have seen it somewhere, so they searched for the right memory in their minds.


    In the new world, the most important thing is to remember the Jolly Roger of the famous pirates. Only in this way can they ensure that they wont provoke enemies they shouldnt


    And slowly, after digging in the right ces, the face of many pirates suddenly turned pale!


    I remembered them! F*CK, isnt this the dragon hunter pirate group that appeared on the screens not long time ago!?


    Thinking of this, the pirates staying at the harbor suddenly gasped, and immediately cursed! $hit, thats a dangerous group!


    Whats the matter with this little ind recently? First, the king hired a lot of pirates to ughter his citizens, and now suddenly there is a great pirate group that can resist an attack of two marine admirals!?


    If I remember correctly, the captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group is a young man with a 650-million bounty!


    They they seem to be docking at this port!? A pirate who came back to his senses suddenly said.


    That being said, the pirates in the port were all shocked. Looking around, they found that the small port had been filled with pirate ships There was no ce where they could dock. In fact, they did this with the intention of blocking all the exits and preventing the people on the ind from escaping.


    However, such a blockade, at this moment, made all the pirates panic!


    Quickly, untie the cables on the shore! On a pirate ship right in the middle of the port, someone yelled, and the ships behind roared in a panic: Our ship must get out first, we need to open some space!


    After seconds of these shouts, the pirates on the front ship immediately jumped out of the sea and swam towards the shore. They hurriedly began to untie the ropes. Not only them, but even several ships nearby did the same!


    Although these pirates were rude and fierce, at sea, there were rules that they secretly abide by. Usually, if there is a conflict between the pirate groups, then when the captain with the higher bounty stands in front of the one with the lower reward and brings this matter up, thetter will basically lose in terms of imposing manner.


    This is the bounty ssification between factions and pirates!


    Obviously, the fame and might of the Dragon hunting Pirate Group preceded them. Therefore, in order to prevent angering this great Group, these pirates have to quickly give up their spots and make room for the arriving ship, giving them a ce to dock.


    From a distance, the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group also saw the panic in the port. After a little guess, they knew what had happened, so for no reason, a strong sense of pride suddenly rose in the hearts of Ians crew.


    Look at us, fear us, we are the Dragon Hunters, our Pirate Group will soon be the crew of the new Shichibukai! Its our presence that these rude bastards fear!


    Unconsciously, all the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group pumped their chests and looked coldly at the pirates who were getting closer and closer.


    Even Ian felt the fierce atmosphere bursting out of his crew. He sat on the deck chair, looked back at the expressions of everyone, and immediately understood what was going on, so he couldnt help smiling.


    Haha, is that so? In that case, its time to show the world our aura

 Chapter 261: Show Off

    Chapter 261: Show Off


    The pirates in the port opened the way, weing their arrival, but Ian didnt give a F*Ck about them, ordering the helmsman to control the ship and go straight in.


    The pirate ship converted from the marine warship was so huge, when Ian and the others enter the port, the pirates boarding the other ships on the sides had to raise their heads to look at the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group.


    With a crisp ring of a bell, Ian jumped off the boat first, followed by Fujitora, and the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, they leaped down one after another, and then stood behind Ian and Fujitora.


    Most of the fighters of Ians crew were ves from the arenas of the Celestial Dragons. Naturally, they looked very strong and burly. After disembarking from the ship, the pirate groups around them opened their mouths and sneaked a peek at them. They were shocked by their fierceness, especially Raideens his extremely tall body, coupled with the huge double-edged sword, made them shrink their necks.


    The next moment, Ian turned back and looked at his ship beside the other small ones


    Those pirates who stayed on their ships recognized Ian, the captain of the dragon hunter pirate group. When he turned back, they didnt do anything reckless, wondering what he was looking for.


    But then, they figured out what was going in his mind.


    It seems too crowded here! Ian rubbed his chin while talking to himself and said loudly: What if the paint on my ship gets scratched?


    As a result, the Senbonzakura on Ians waist suddenly got pulled out its sheath, and two Flying shes wereunched in the air!


    With a sh of light from his sword, two huge sword auras flew out and merged into a cross-shaped sh in the air, and went straight towards the ship on the right of Ians!


    The cross-shaped projectile was so thick and fast that the pirates on this ship did not have time to react at all, and some were immediately hit by the sudden attack.


    A loud sound came after the collision, and under the stunned gaze of arge number of pirates, this ship was instantly cut into four parts by Ians projectile! The rest of the pirates on the ship felt that their feet were standing on thin air, and the next moment, they fell directly with the copsed ship!


    It took only one second for a rtively strong ship to copse like this. These poor pirates fell immediately into the sea with the debris of their ship. The rest of the pirates who witnessed this scene were sweating so hard, and a strong sense of urination emerged, causing them to mp their legs!


    Did he just chop down a ship because the port was too crowded!?


    Ians hand was still on the handle and it was very satisfying to find thatrge space was suddenly vacated on the right side of his ship. After nodding with admiration, he looked toward the other side!


    The people on that ship, after seeing Ians gaze, shuddered with fear, and screamed: No please, spare us! Dont dont do it! We will leave the port right away!


    The men on that ship were clever enough to save their lives and ship, so a group of them jumped down to untie the rope. But Ian simply didnt care When they were slowly withdrawing, he made the same move andunched another pair of projectiles.


    With a louder bang, the ship on the left was demolished. Under the cross-shaped sh, the boat was also split into four parts and started sinking in the sea.


    Now its symmetrical atst! Ian muttered: My OCD (obsessivepulsive disorder) cant be tolerated


    While saying this, Ian turned around and walked towards the city with the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group.


    The remaining pirates in the harbor crouched down on the deck with their heads between their arms. They only dared to show the top half of their heads from the side of the boat and red at the Dragon Hunter group.


    Theres nothing more frightening to these pirates than to chop down two ships in an instant. After Ian and the others disappeared, they dared to stand up straight to look at the directions on both sides of the huge ship.


    These were the Blood bandit Group with a bounty of 80 million and the Ares Pirate Group with a bounty of 94 million Their ships were gone in an instant


    Now on this ind, a terrible and ruthless pirate has appeared. What shall we do? Do you want to inform the captain and get out of here quickly!


    Yeah, what was that if we annoy the Dragon Hunters, we wont know how we will die


    Some of Ians crew was left behind on the ship, most of them were women, including Margaret. But none of the surrounding pirate groups dared to get close to their ship, let alone harass these girls. Now they wanted to stay as far as possible from their warship.


    Ians excuse for chopping these ships was ridiculous, however, these were just mercenaries, not good folks. There is a high chance that these pirates have participated in the massacre of the poor minersst night, so Ian showed them what hes capable of destroying two ships to prevent his from being scratched, so imagine what would happen if they tried to harass these guys left on his ship.


    After leaving the port, Ian and the others went all the way down the ind. Gradually, a city appeared in front of them, but it seemed to be very depressed because of the battle that took ce yesterday. There were not many people on the street. Some traces of shells were seen along their path, and there was even smog of gunpowder curling up in the distance that has not been dispersed.


    However, in a tavern at the entrance of the city, Ian heard some noises. So he took the lead and walked in.


    In this world, no matter which city they were in, as long as there were pirates docked in the port, the crewmembers will be found in the pubs. The same goes with this ind. Because the king here hired arge number of pirates as mercenaries, such a noisy pub must be a gathering ce for them.


    Outside the tavern, some drunken pirates were squatting there, but as soon as Ian and his group approached, the expression of these people immediately changed and they rushed into the tavern to inform their captains.


    Some people have spread the news of their appearance before, therefore, many pirate groups on this ind heard about them, but they did not expect that when the Dragon Hunter Pirates came ashore, they would march straight to this pub.


    As a result, when they just walked to the door of the tavern, they noticed that the noisy tavern suddenly went quiet.


    ding-a-ling. the bell on Ians wrist of the spell bandage made a crisp sound. Soon, this sound will be his symbolic sound of Ians appearance.


    Reaching out and pushing the door of the tavern, Ian walked in and got greeted with their gazes. These eyes were either full of fear, sparkles, or eagerness to try something


    The pirates in the tavern were all looking at the door. They already know that the Dragon Hunter Pirates are here, but to be honest, most of them were surprised to see Ian in person.


    His right arm was wrapped with a white bandage, and the left one had a tattoo of his Jolly Roger. A Katana was held in his hand, a bear ear hat on his head, and a ponytail on his back, he looked exactly like the picture on his bounty, but his face was so young.


    All the pirates inside were looking sideways at Ian, wondering how could such a young guy get such bounty, 650 million, but Ian was a little upset by these gazes.


    He suddenly snorted, and Haoshoku Haki slowly bloomed around him, and as he stepped into the tavern, it gradually expanded step by step.


    With a knocking sound, a pirate at the first table suddenly dropped his wooden cup on the ground, All of a sudden, he foamed, his eyes turned white, and then he fell from the chair.


    Other pirates have not yet understood what happened, and more victims repeated the same scene. As Ian slowly moved forward step by step, the pirates on both sides of his way fainted one by one due to his strong Haki!


    Walking all the way, Ian controlled his Haoshoku Haki, and he arrogantly crushed all the weak souls, which made those who were a little farther away scared to death.


    The reason why Ian brought his crew members to the city was to attract the attention of the King, so naturally, the bigger the fuss they make, the better. If he wants to be noticed between all these pirates, the best way is to move like an earthquake.


    Huh? At this time, Ian suddenly stopped walking and turned to look at three pirates on different tables to his right.


    These three pirates were obviously swept by his Haki, but they didnt faint like others. Instead, they were sitting there, gritting their teeth.


    Interesting, what do we have here, a little bit of strength! Ian looked at them with a cold smile.


    Then the next second, a more intense wave of Haoshoku Haki burst out and swept the entire pub in an instant!

 Chapter 262: Tremor

    Chapter 262: Tremor


    Ians cultivation of Haki skills wasnt neglected. Although he hasnt used Haoshoku Haki for a long time, he was still familiar with its control.


    In an instant, Ians wave of Conquerors Haki swept the whole tavern, but only the members of the Dragon Hunter pirate group behind him and the waiters standing at the tavern counter were unscathed.


    One after another, the sound of falling bodies was ringing like a drum solo. The fainted pirates were all lying on the wooden floor of the tavern, making a fuss out of the previous silence. The three pirates, who were gritting their teeth, got overwhelmed and joined their friends.


    Therefore, Ian nodded with satisfaction and looked at the pub again.


    In the entire tavern, apart from the dumbfounded waiters, only a couple of men were still conscious. Ian didnt mind, he just walked to a table in the middle, kicked away the pirates around the table one by one, and sat down.


    Fujitora sat down with him, while the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group went to a nearby table to sit on. As for the pirates around these tables, they were all thrown aside.


    Ian said to the remaining nervous people: It seems that the rest of you are the captains of the Pirate Groups, tell me your groups names!


    Thats right, the remaining ones happened to be the captains of the fourteen pirate groups hired by the king. They were able to reach this part of the world, so they must have some strength!


    In fact, pirates with ten to twenty million bounties cant be seen in the New World. Therefore, the fourteen captains here should at least have a 50 million bounty on their heads. Thats why they were capable of withstanding Ians strong wave of Haoshoku Haki.


    However, among such captains, there must be some short-tempered characters. After hearing Ians words, a captain with an eye patch mmed the table and said: You stunned my crew, what do you mean by this!?


    The fourteen men were not sitting at the same table, and he reacted recklessly, by mming the table and standing up so fast. It was toote for the other captains to hold him down, so when they heard what this guy said, all of them looked at him in disbelief.


    Are you out of your mind? Thats the newly emerged pirate with the 650 million Berries bounty! And you are just Polly, the one-eyed pirate, with a reward of 72 million, you really have the audacity to talk like this!?


    The rest of the captains quickly looked towards Ian. As expected, after hearing this, the expression of the ck dragon, Ian instantly turned cold!


    But strangely, instead of getting angry, he nted his eyes and looked at this one-eyed Polly.


    When everyone looked at Ian while holding their breath, they felt that something was wrong!


    Is this an illusion? Why do I feel that the surrounding air is shaking A captain looked around in dismay and spoke in a low voice.


    It was not an illusion, the rest of the people also felt this tremor, and then they seemed to perceive something, and they all watched Ian in horror.


    Only Fujitora, who was sitting next to Ian, understood what had happened.


    Little brother Ian, your progress is really amazing! Fujitora nodded with admiration.


    This trembling of the air was nothing else than a pure Aura pressure from Ian. Since he awakened his murderous aura when he assassinated Teach, in the half-month after leaving Smis, Ians Nen talent finally got a breakthrough under the chain effect.


    That was actually an ident. It happened when Ian tried tobine his Aura and Nen.


    The breakthrough of Master Nen Talent was very sudden, but the changes it brought were amazing. Ian had always thought that Haoshoku Haki can only deter weaker enemies, but he did not expect that when he advanced to the Master level Nen talent, He found that the pressure of Haoshoku Haki has actually increased by a lot.


    [Master level of Nen Talent: Increase the total amount of Nen by 75%, and reduce the consumption of skills by 25%. Your Nen energy can be used on Emission, Conjuration and Transmutation/Tremor.]


    The new concept of Nen Tremor was abination of Haoshoku Haki with Ren (Ren focuses on outputting arger amount of aura than Ten, projecting it outwards explosively), which can actually affect the surrounding matter.


    As the pressure of his Haki was slowly released, the surrounding items started trembling, some dust and gravel on the ground, as well as some wood residue, floated slowly and suspended in the air.


    More than that, the air and the ground seemed to tremble slightly, and the rest of the captains around stared in horror at the rippling waves of liquid in the wine ss in front of them.


    However, the one-eyed Polly targeted by Ian got the worse of it. A terrifying pressure enveloped him. He felt weakened all over his body, only to find himself going to kneel down.


    And he did kneel. Although the pressure was not real, it actually affected him psychologically. He only felt that the young man staring at him turned into a wicked demon. The fear of facing a powerful existence made him instinctively yield.


    With a knock, Polly fell on his knees, sweating hard, which made his clothes soaked.


    The captains there didnt know what Polly had experienced, but the more they look at Polly, the deeper they fear Ian. They just looked at each other in dismay, after watching the deteriorated Polly kneel


    After a couple of seconds, Ian let him go and withdrew his aura. With his body as the center, the dust and gravel floating around him, like the bursting of soap bubbles, made a clicking sound as they fell on the ground, then pub returned to silence.


    This kind of tremor, in fact, brings a strong pressure that can disturb the surrounding objects. Ian realized this when he first used it. Now his tremor was not too strong. When Ian bes stronger and stronger in the future, perhaps he will be able to produce a powerful wave of pressure that can tear apart the clouds just like when Shanks and the Whitebeard collided!


    Yeah, that kind of power, the true power! If Ian can reach that step, then he will be closer to the strength of the Yonko!


    Alright! Ian looked at the blue faces of the captains, and said, Since you dont want to introduce yourself, then I wont bother asking again. Lets talk about why so many Pirate Groups are gathered here, on this ind?


    After hearing Ians question, no one dared to make a reckless move against Ian anymore. A bearded captain quickly stood up and came forward: Bosssir, we are here because we were hired by the king of this country! We came here to make some extra money!


    Ian naturally knew what employment he was talking about, but he still pretended to be very interested and said, Oh? Extra money can be earned here? This is great. Can you rmend me for this employment?


    What of course! The Bearded captain was taken aback for a moment, and then rubbed his hands tteringly: I just dont know if this king can offer you enough money that will please you!


    What Ian showed them a moment ago was his power that matches the amount of his bounty. Although these captains dont know why Ian appeared on this ind, since Ian showed interest in this business, they needed to cooperate. So the Bearded captain ran out of the tavern and went to the pce to contact the king.


    During the time he was gone, the other pirate captains were neither sitting nor standing. They wanted toe forward and talk to Ian, but they didnt have a topic to speak about. However, Ian didnt pay any attention to them and just drank with Fujitora.


    The waiters gingerly served Ian and the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates the best wine in the tavern, but for them, Ian smiled and thanked them with respect, which made the waiters feel ttered and relieved.


    It didnt take long for the bearded captain to return. He led a man into the tavern, which was well-dressed but had a dreadful face.


    This is Habs, the Pce Manager, and the Kings right hand. Hes here on behalf of King Varua! The bearded captain introduced the man he brought to Ian with a smile.


    Before Ian could speak, the Pce Manager, Habs, carried a suitcase and walked in front of Ian and Fujitora, put it on the table, and opened it, revealing the stacks of banknotes inside.


    Here is fifty million Berries! Habs nodded and said: King Varua is very grateful to you, boss Ian. But since all the matters on the ind were trivial things, he didnt want to bother you


    When Ian saw the money at first, he thought that this money was his hiring bonus. But when Habs said that, he suddenly realized that Varua, the king, had rejected his offer!?


    Howe!? Ian was a little confused. He looked at Habs in front of him and found that there were tattoos on his neck and wrist, which ensured Ian that Habs must be one of Varuas pirates. After confirming this identity, then Habs must be delivering Varuas words.


    Seeing that Ian didnt respond, Habs looked at him cautiously, feeling nervous.


    Indeed, Ians powerful Pirate Groupnded suddenly on this ind, and it seems that they also wanted to be hired by the king to make easy money, which was Varuas thought of this matter!


    However, the problem was that Ians bounty is too high. His bounty alone was more than double that of Varua, plus the reward for Fujitoras head was also remarkable


    Varua is a pirate with a 340 million Berries bounty, and he must be very strong. The reason why he dared to recruit pirates as mercenaries was that he can suppress those with a lower bounty, but for Ian, he has no such means


    He was still a pirate after all. Faced with a powerful pirate, like Ian, of course, he was worried that he wont be able to control Ian and may get overthrown by him!


    Thats why he asked Habs to bring him this money, and then tactfully refused Ians offer, plus he wanted to use this money to send them away

 Chapter 263: Mutual Benefits

    Chapter 263: Mutual Benefits


    Ian is not a fool. After thinking about it for a while, he immediately understood the situation. He ced his left arm on the table, leaning forward, and rubbed his eyebrow with the other hand.


    This Varua is very cautious.


    What should I do now? Ian thought quickly. In fact, it didnt need to be so troublesome. With his and Fujitoras strength, he could directly take the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group to the pce and overthrow king Varua. The atrocity of this guy on this ind has aroused the anger of the people here. If he gets overthrown, the residents of the whole ind may support Ian.


    But its easy and simple to overthrow this guy, but Ians current goal was to learn Thunderstones refinement method. Varua will definitely keep this technology secret. Ian also thought that maybe he could secretly sneak into the factory to have a look, but he cant steal anything.


    For smelting this kind of thing, a little information about the catalyst form in the kings mind could be enough to make it impossible for others to produce these crystals.


    Therefore, the safest way is to find a way to approach Varua, and then look for opportunities to learn the most he could.


    Thinking of this, Ian had a decision. He immediately took the money in the box in front of him and said to Habs, Well, since I can make money without doing any work, thats great!


    Habs heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Ian epting the money. However, at this time, he suddenly heard Ian say. However, my pirate group is going to stay on this ind for a while, if you need anything,e to me at any time!


    Habs chest tightened. He gave him this money just to send the Dragon hunters away, but Ian wanted to stay instead, which was somewhat surprising.


    However, he couldnt say anything about it. He cant directly ask them to leave! He is not that brave.


    Therefore, he could only leave with some anxiety and go back to Varua.


    After Habs left, the captains in the pub also left quietly, taking away their fainted subordinates. The Dragon Hunter Pirates are going to stay on this ind, which was a big problem. They have to go back to their crews and tell them not to mess with this Pirate Group.


    After only Ian and the other crew members were left in the tavern, Fujitora asked in a low voice, Captain, what are you going to do?


    Fujitora figured out a part of Ians thoughts, but faced with the situation of being turned down, he wasnt sure about the next move.


    However, Ians brain was working so fast, then he smiled and said, This bastard Varua, he doesnt want us to intervene! But idents always happen unexpectedly What if these pirates wont have the strength to fight back, when the fighting capacities of these miners increase greatly? Or, for the sake of their own lives, these pirates would leave the ind one after another?


    Huh, you mean After hearing Ians words, Fujitora liked the idea, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Yeah, he doesnt want to deal with us right now, its just that he still has those pirate forces to rely on! Ian said: Then wed better take a drastic step to drive these pirate groups out of the ind, and then he will beg for our help!


    Fujitora nodded, agreeing with Ians statement. Since he became a pirate and got a bounty of his head, Fujitora was fond of his position in the Dragon Hunter Pirates. He is the deputy captain of this amazing group. And everything will go based on Ians ideas and principles.


    After standing by Ians side for a long time, Fujitora discovered that Ian is very different from the real pirates. In another word, the two of them are like-minded partners.


    Then, you should contact the miners as soon as possible! Fujitora said: They should have a leader!


    Thats what I was thinking about. I should meet them! Ian said: I hope Nana and Walnut can get in touch with the other party smoothly.


    After making a discussion, Ian and the others began to rest on the ind. Perhaps the massacre and suppression of the miners by Varua had taken effect, or the emergence of two great Pirates, Ian and Fujitora, so that the rest of the pirate groups became more careful. Therefore, in the past two days, the ind has temporarily restored its vividness, and the people in town gradually reopened their stores.


    On the night of the third day, Nana came back quietly and brought both Walnut and Yardi.


    Seeing these familiar faces again, whether its Ian or Walnut and Yardi, they all seemed very happy. They chatted about what happened after Marijoas separation, and soon turned to the main topic.


    Nana was not wrong. Walnut and Yardi, who were waiting for Ian in the city, actually contacted the local miner organization. On the night of the massacre, they saw some pirates burning, killing, and looting in the city, so out of indignation, they shot and killed some of these pirates, and Walnut used her fruit ability to sessfully cover a group of insurgents and help them escape from the city, so they were taken aspanions to the rebel leaders.


    For the past few days, Walnut and Yardi have been staying in the rebel stronghold, until Nana found them, then they came to Ian together.


    The news of your dragon Hunter Pirate Groupsnding on this ind has been spread all over the ind by this time! Yardi, a boy with a mature mans face, scratched his head and said to Ian, So the rebels are very afraid of you, for fear that you will also be hired by King Varua and act against them! If you meet them and dispel their worries, it would be great!


    Im down to meet them, I also need their cooperation! Ian said.


    Walnut and Yardi didnt stay long, and they soon went back to the base. They brought Ians request to meet the rebels. If nothing bad happens, then the news wille back soon


    However, because of Ians sudden appearance, his group has been watched by the civilians during this time. When Ian moves, he will attract other peoples attention easily. If king Varua was careful enough, he might send people to follow and report every move of the Dragon hunters.


    In the end, the next night, people from the rebel army came to the hotel to meet Ian.


    Meeting himte in the night and in a secret way was because the rebels dont trust anyone at the moment. After all, Ian was still a pirate. People in this world generally dont trust these thieves.


    The liaison person of the rebel army came in from the back door of the hotel under the escort of Walnut. With the cover of the silent fruit field, it was absolutely silent. At this time, the members of the Dragon Hunter pirate group were drinking and ying in the hotel, which was believed to attract a lot of attention. However, Ian quietly left and went back to the second floor of the hotel to meet the other party.


    In the room, after walnut ced a soundproof barrier, so that all the sounds in the room could not be transmitted outside, the man who was brought in by them took off his hood and revealed his face


    This was a mature man who looks very heroic and charming. He took a look at Ian, although he was surprised by Ians age, he still said calmly: Your Excellency! With all due respect, why would a great pirate want to contact us?


    We both seek the same thing! Ian saw at a nce that this uncle was probably an important figure in the rebel army, so he didnt go around in circles, and said directly: You want to overthrow the tyranny of Varua, but for me, I want to get the extraction technology of thunderstone!


    When the uncle heard this, his face gloomed and he said, A pirate will always be a pirate. They arent trustworthy You just want to take control over the thunderstone?


    Ian was not angry by his response, and said, Believe me, Thunderstone is not something you can y with. If I am not mistaken, Varuas transaction partner is actually the world government, and even if you overthrow Varua, Its not likely that the world government will do business with you! Because they will just pull you into the alliance, and then justifiably seize all the thunderstone on this ind!


    Spreading out his hands, Ian shrugged and continued, So, even if you get the Thunderstones refining technology from Varua, you may not be able to protect this secret, because you dont have enough strength!


    Ians chain of predictions was very likely. The world government epted the business with Varua because perhaps hes the only one who knows about the refining technology of thunderstone. Plus Varua is a pirate, so if something goes wrong, he may run away. At that time, unless the Marines catch him, they will never get the refining technique.


    But things were different for the rebel army. They are just ordinary people. Even if they overthrow Varua and take control over this country, the world government will not pay attention to a small country with 200,000 people. Let alone trading with them, they may send some warships and annihte the entire civilization there!


    Even if these crystals were not a part of the PX project, the world government will not let them fall into the hands of a small country. Then will the rebels abandon their country and flee?


    However, if the refining technology is transferred from one pirate to another, the situation will be a little different


    The uncleprehended what Ian meant, but he was still unwilling to admit it, so he said: We wont allow this refining technology to be shared with a lot of people, it will only be in the hands of our senior executives!


    Ian smiled and said: You may not know that the world government has an organization called Cipher Pol! Upon hearing this, this uncles expression changed dramatically, but Ian still didnt let him go and said, Then dont say that this technology will be avable just in the hands of several senior managers, even if you are the only one who knows about it, still you should have a family, right? If the world government threatens your family and asks you to hand over the extraction technology, do you have the strength to protect them?


    The more Ian talks, the more frustrated the uncles face became, because he knew that such a situation was very likely to happen.


    You should understand that what Im saying are facts, and this is how the world works. Therefore, your best way out of this is to cooperate with us! Ian said: Ill assist you to overthrow the rule of Varua, and you help me get the refining technology. Then we will establish a business together, you guys mine these ores and sell them to me. After I refine them, I will fulfill Varuas deal with the world government!


    This is the best way that Ian can think of. He also knows that since the rebels know about the existence of the Thunderstone, they must want to get refining technology from Varua. The gem veins on the ind have run out, and they need a new source of ie.


    Therefore, there is a conflict between Ian and the miners on this point, but just as the insurgents cant protect the secret of refining technology, Ian also has some obstacles, that is, if he gets the refining technology, he still needs the miners on this ind to extract the ores. He cant do it alone.


    In his opinion, after the miners overthrow Varua, they still need to work and earn money to support their families, so the two sides could have mutual benefits.

 Chapter 264: Surprising Identity

    Chapter 264: Surprising Identity


    The uncle of the rebel army, after listening to Ians analysis, was so worried.


    He knew very well that Ian was right. For ordinary people, the Devil Fruit users are unstoppable. Varua used his ability to kill the previous king and sessfully ascended the throne. In a small country, the strength of a pirate with a 340 million bounty is almost unbeatable. Unless the rebel army has weapons and equipment as strong as the Marines, otherwise, even ordinary guns and artilleries will have little effect on those with devil fruit powers.


    Now, its obvious that the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group is a more powerful group. If they want to overthrow Varua, they must rely on their strength, which is why the uncle came to see Ian.


    The same goes for Ian. He must have the refinement technology in his hands. This is the capital for the Dragon Hunter Pirates to settle down. If the rebels were too greedy and unwilling to ept his terms, then Ian will consider leaving them to deal with this alone.


    Simrly, when the timees, it will be a big problem to spend tons of money to bring workers to mine for him.


    Perhaps this uncle also thought about all of this, then finally he agreed, gritting his teeth.


    Just, how will you get in touch with the world government? the uncle asked again.


    Ian smiled slightly and said, You dont have to worry about this. Maybe in a day or two, you will know how, by reading the news!


    Contacting the World Government, for a Shichibukai, should be too easy


    Now that an agreement has been reached, then the two sides began to discuss ways of cooperation, and this uncle did not say his name until this time.


    Arion, the uncle was called Arion, and he turned out to be the leader of the rebel army! He himself was originally a miner, but since he was the first to start a riot against Varua four years ago, he was elected as the leader after the establishment of the miners rebel army!


    Not surprisingly, perhaps after taking down Varua, he will be the new king of this country.


    After learning from Ian that a batch of guns and weapons would arrive soon to support the rebels, Arion was very excited.


    What the armycks the most are weapons and ammunition. The only swords they have were the ones made by digging iron ores and smelting themselves. But the problem is that there werent many iron veins on this ind. They cant get self-sufficient. It can be said that this support came at the right time.


    Of course, the price of this batch of weapons is not cheap. At least, they are all counted in hundreds of millions. ording to Ians character, he will not be the one who pays for this batch of weapons in the end. At that time, the rebels must return every penny.


    The two parties have agreed that before the arrival of the weapons, Ian will find a way to expel the pirate mercenaries wandering on the ind. When Varua has no employees avable, the rebels willunch a final attack and end the rule of Varua in one fell swoop.


    After the discussions, Arion wore the hood and stood to leave, he suddenly remembered something and said to Ian, By the way, there is another information. Maybe I need to tell you about it now.


    Im listening! Ian said.


    Although many people know that Varua used to be a powerful pirate with 340million bounty, few people know that his former nickname was Ripper! Arion said: Over the years, his wanted posters have been disappearing, so its hard to find an original one now. Our rebel army has investigated for a long time before we discovered that he seems to be the one with the tear-tear fruits!


    Tear- Tear fruit!? Ian frowned, what kind of fruit is this?


    If he understood this correctly, it should be a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit. As for his ability, it should be tearing!?


    Ian thought of Buggy again. The name of this fruit was like Buggys Chop-Chop fruit, but such ability should be totally different. The name of the fruit present the extreme attacking means


    With the 340 million bounty, plus the nickname of the Ripper, this Varua is probably not that simple opponent.


    Just as Ian was thinking about this, Arion continued: Moreover, we also found out that Varua doesnt seem to be his original name. He didnt start his journey as a pirate, but thats all we could find what happened before is still a mystery!


    Ian didnt think much of this, but when Nana heard this, her eyebrows frowned, clutching her chin and thinking carefully.


    After Arion left, Ian noticed the abnormal situation of Nana, so he asked her, Whats in your mind?


    Varua the Ripper? Nana was puzzled and said, I seem to have heard this name before.


    Whats so strange about that? That guys bounty shouldve made him very famous. Its normal that you have heard of him! Ian said with a smile.


    No its not like that! Nana said: Im not talking about his bounty, its just when I was at the Revolutionary Army base his name crossed our attention!


    Huh!? What do you mean? Not to mention Ian, even Walnut and Yardi couldnt help getting closer.


    This Ripper, Varua, seems to be a person that the Revolutionary Army attaches importance to! Nana said: You may not know that I was born and raised in Baldimore. When I was 16 years old, I joined the revolutionary army, and then I was sent to Rose country to carry out a mission. I spent some time in the revolutionary army base in Baldimore, and I heard some partners talk about this man!


    Wow! As soon as Walnut heard this, she immediately pulled Nana with shining eyes and said: Sister Nana, you have been at the Revolutionary Army base? Tell us, what was it like there?


    Im sorry, but I cant reveal too much! Nana apologized: The location and the information about that ind should be kept secret. I have already crossed the limit by telling you the name of the ce!


    She looked back at Ian and said, Perhaps you will have the opportunity to visit Baldimore yourself in the future!


    Yeah, haha! Ian nodded. He already knew about Baldimore, but actually, he didnt even know in which part of the world this ind was.


    Now, I have to contact the superiors of the revolutionary army and look up this man! Nana said, and ran away while pulling Walnut, her ability can help her prevent eavesdropping.


    Ian looked desperately at Yardi and said in a low voice, Well, I, a cadre of the army, dont know how to contact other partners, but she knows


    Yardiughed and scratched his head with a shy expression. He didnt know how to respond.


    Ian just said it casually. In fact, he also knows that the revolutionary forces in various ces were basically in a dormant state, and there was very little interaction between them.


    Although Ian was introduced to join the revolutionary army by Uncle Kuma, he hadnt even seen the leader Dragon, so its normal not to know how to contact him. Perhaps it was why the revolutionary army sent Nana and the others to assist him.


    In the middle of the night, Ian went to sleep in his room. However, what Ian couldnt think of was that he was awakened by Nana who suddenly broke into his room!


    Because Nana walked in by mming the door open!


    She was still followed by Walnut, and as soon as she smashed the door, Walnut immediately ced a soundproof barrier. Nana said anxiously to Ian: Ian, this is bad, we found the real identity of Varua!


    Calm down, speak slowly! Ian got up straight from the bed and said, Who the hell is this guy?


    I dont know if you have heard of this. About a few decades ago, there was a very powerful research institute on this part of the world! Nana calmed down and sat down in his chair.


    Decades ago, Ive never heard of it? Im afraid I wasnt even born at that time! Ian said.


    It doesnt matter if you havent heard, but you must know the name of a person in this institute! Nana said: Thats Vegapunk!


    Huuuuh! As soon as Ian heard the name, he immediately raised his head and looked at Nana in surprise.


    You heard it right, Im talking about Vegapunk! Nana said: You may know that Vegapunk is a Marine scientist, but what you dont know is that he was working in this institute before he got recruited by the marines.


    Nana took a breath and continued exining the situation to Ian: Because of his existence, the research results of this institute were amazing. They were well-known all over the world at the beginning, and countries from all over the world were openly and secretly sponsoring their researches


    However, one day, Vegapunk developed something called Lineage Factor, which is the blueprint for the creation of life itself, and this is close to the field of God. After this discovery, World Government could not sit still, so the institute was dered an illegal organization, the institute was dissolved and shut down, and Vegapunk got arrested!


    After that, he joined the scientific team of the world government, funded by the government to carry out researches for them. In order to protect this gifted scientist, the marine Science force was established! Nana kept on talking.


    Youyou mean, this Varua is Ian asked her in disbelief.


    Nana nodded solemnly and said: Yes, the research institute was disbanded, but not all the scientists were arrested like Vegapunk. Some of them escaped, and Varua was one of them. I asked my superior to check and found that his former name was actually Rulvado!


    He was an engineer in the Research Institute at that time. After the dissolution, he escaped. Then he became a pirate a few yearster. It seems that his devil fruit ability was acquired afterward.


    Although he became a pirate, he kept a low profile and wandered around the world. He seemed to be looking for something. His achievements were very few. However, the world government seemed to recognize him, so they put such a bounty on his head and started pursuing him. Unexpectedly, he suddenly disappeared again and came to this ind to be its king.


    Ian was shocked by this sudden news! I didnt expect this guy to be Vegapunks former colleague!?


    Being reminded by Nana of such a matter, Ian suddenly recalled what happened in that period, because Ian was so impressed by the patriarch of the Vinsmoke Family, Vinsmoke Judge! Sanjis biological father!


    20 years ago, he was also a colleague of Vegapunk, but after his arrest, he also ran away. He escaped with the final blueprint of the Lineage Factor, established the Vinsmoke Family, and developed apany known as Germa 66, and became the king of the Germa Kingdom a country without territory!


    Well, lets not think about the Germa Group now! Ian did not expect that another colleague of Vegapunk would appear here!


    No wonder Ian had been wondering before, that such a pirate, not to mention bing a king, still developed the technique of refining thunderstone It didnt look like the pirates living way!


    Who wouldve known that this guy was actually a scientist!


    How how shall I deal with this?

 Chapter 265: The New Shichibukai

    Chapter 265: The New Shichibukai


    Lets leave the news that Nana brought for the time being, and turn our attention to other ces.


    Early in the morning, when the first ray of sunshine on the sea level began to show its light, arge number of seagulls flew out of Newspaper Corporation to distribute thetest news around the world.


    These news birds with hats and backpacks, pping with their strong wings, flew high in the sky and scattered in all directions. They carried stacks of newspapers in their backpacks to sell them to everyone willing to buy, in exchange for some Belly coins.


    On the sea, a pirate ship was moving slowly, and the people on the ship hadnt woken up yet. Even the watchman on duty waszily asleep beside the fence at the top of the mast.


    However, as usual, he ced a 100 Belly coin on the fence.


    A news bird hovered down and stood on the mast fence. It looked down and saw the coin at its feet. So it picked up the coin with its long beak, got up, and flew away. Then a newspaper ttered andnded in the mast fence.


    The watchman was awakened by the noise. After seeing the newspaper next to him, he didnt care much. He yawned and stretched out, then he took the newspaper and read it.


    But soon, after seeing the news at the top, the rest of the watchmans sleepiness disappeared.


    Captain! The watchman quickly slid down the mast and rushed towards the cabin with the newspaper: This is a major event!


    .


    This scene didnt only happen once, it has urred in every part of the World.


    On this day, the world government and the Marines published on the news that the captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group wanted alive for 650 million Berries. Ian, the Great Pirate who was known as the zing de pirate hunter, and then became the ck Dragon pirate, was invited to be thetest Shichibukai. At the same time, the tyrant Bartholomew Kuma withdrew his current title and joined the Marine Science forces.


    As soon as this news got shared, the whole world was in an uproar!


    The battle on Smis not only did it make the intern reporter Pritz famous, but it also let the world know about the existence of two fearless pirates of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group. One was the captain, Ian, the other was his vice-captain, Fujitora.


    The battle between the Marines Admirals, Kizaru and Zephyr, with the dragon hunters was broadcast live throughout the world, which naturally showed the humiliating defeat of the marines


    Such a failure made many ordinary people panic. With thest words of the pirate king, Gol D. Roger, the world witnessed the great age of pirates. The endless emergence of Pirates made people all over the world feel uneasy. More and more powerful pirates appeared from thin air, even the Marines admirals, couldnt stop them. What should the world do if things keep going like this?


    When the news of Ians joining the Shichibukai, these ordinary people were relieved. Plus, the tyrant Bartholomew Kuma had also joined the Marine Science forces. The result of this means that the marines have a total of eight Shichibukai now.


    In the end, they praised the wisdom of the world government and Marines. In this way, not only will the threat of a terrifying pirate group disappear, but they can also be used to help the world government.


    As a result, people in many countries were jubnt, celebrating the rise of the Marines power.


    Of course, the people who celebrated like this were the civilians of the countries under the protection of the world government, they were the only ones who got deeply encouraged by their rules.


    However, some other people reacted differently.


    They were the people living in war-torn countries. These countries, perhaps because of the kings arrogance and excessive levies, triggered the peoples resistance, thusunching an uprising war in an attempt to overthrow the existing ruling ss, or maybe the invasion of foreign enemies. War broke out between two countries because of hostility, and the losing party will be in dire straits.


    In such countries, they dont pay much attention to the news from the outside world. When they look at the newspaper brought by News Coo, they will only have numbness and indifference in their eyes.


    Since not everyone was supported by the government, there was naturally some hatred.


    The power of the world government and Marines was unshakable, and their actions were naturally biased towards their own interests. In addition, the privileges they have given to the world nobles have caused a lot of injustice and tragedy in many ces and countries. Therefore, there were absolutely tons of people in the world who are hostile to the rulers of the world.


    Slums, streets under the control of gangs, ves andborers, as well as vagrants who have lost their living foundation and can only survive now by looking for food in garbage These lower-ss people have long been dissatisfied with their living conditions. After seeing the news, their first reaction was: Huh, another filthy minion of the world government!


    These poor folks werent the only ones who expressed hatred toward the news, there are also the pirates sailing on the sea all over the world. At first, they didnt feel much when they heard that the Dragon Hunter group were chased by the Marines, because they were all pirates and could be regarded aspanions. But when they read the news, they immediately cursed in disgust.


    This kind of scolding was nothing more than strong jealousy. The era of great pirates has begun 20 years ago, but no one yet has found Gol. D. Rogers hidden treasure, the One Piece.


    Many pirates, even though they went out to sea with the idea of bing the new pirate king, their passion have been dissipated over the years. They have just be ruthless pirates. They only want to burn, kill and loot, get tons of treasure, and then enjoy their easy life, or join the army of the world government to end the days of being hunted


    Every pirate knows the privilege of being a Shichibukai. These seven positions can be said to have been coveted by many pirates. Now, Ian, a young pirate, has walked ahead of them and became one of them. How can this not make some pirates eyes turn red from jealousy?


    However, they can only yell and scold. If they were asked to challenge one of these Warlords, none of them would step forward


    Ians photos were once again spread all over the world within the newspaper. It can be said that this year, he was the most popr person. First, the big fuss he made in Marijoa, setting the Holy Land on fire, and leaving with arge group of ves.


    Then, after entering the new world, he fought an extraordinary battle with the Marines and made his bounty soar. In the end, the world government had to invite him to their ranks and eliminate his threat. A series of events stunned people who knew the majority of his story.


    However, the other six Shichibukai members didnt make any reaction when they read the newspaper. In fact, they had expected this to happen earlier due to Sengokus letter. So they were not surprised that Ian joined them.


    Although the young man should be so eye-catching among a group of mature pirates with an average age of more than 30 years, however, because there was not much connection between them, they basically didnt care at all


    However, Domingo was pleased. Things went as he expected. The Celestial Dragons couldnt hold on any longer. In order to get the identity chip back, they pulled every string and made this happen faster.


    In other words, Domingo didnt even have to bother and reach an alliance agreement with Ian to make this happen things were going his way from the beginning!


    At the same time, baby-5 came back, and brought back Ians request to make an arms deal with him.


    It seems that our new Shichibukai ally seems unwilling to stay idle and wants to start a war! Domingoughed, and said to baby -5: Go ahead, give him all the weapons he needs and bring back the money. By the way, since the agreement has been reached, its time to fulfill his promise and give me the identity chip!


    All right, young master! baby-5 nodded, but she felt a little disappointed. After she came back, no one in this family cared about her well-being while she was with the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, and in return, the young master turned around and sent her out again.


    Am I really just a useful woman to them?


    Domingo beckoned, Trebol handed over a delicate box, and gave it to baby-5, saying: Give him this, he knows what to do!


    The content of this box was naturally a fake identity chip made by Domingo.


    In a sense, the identity chip Ian got was really a pricelessmodity. Not only the Celestial Dragons want to recover it, but even the revolutionary army wants to reveal the mystery of this item. Even the mighty Joker, Domingo, tried his best to look like hes doing everything he could to honor his deal and obtain the identity ship


    But none of this has anything to do with baby-5. She didnt ask much, and set off with a fake identity chip and a ship full of weapons and ammunition


    During her departure, the people on Gems Ind also saw the news.


    Unlike people in other ces, the civilians on this ind were so shocked, because they know very well that the newly appointed Shichibukai is now on their ind!


    The 14 hired pirate groups were the most overwhelmed. These days, they have been careful not to provoke the Dragon Hunters. However, because they were close to each other, they felt like they have some new leaders, which were the members of this pirate group


    However, when this new information was revealed, all the pirates on the ind started acting like dogs.


    It felt like a pair of good friends who had promised to be together forever, turned their heads and found a gorgeousdy! (T/N: dont ask! Its the authors saying)


    The F*CK, these pirates are acting weird!?


    All of this was because of the huge change in the identity of the Dragon Hunters. Dont forget that Shichibukai can attack any other pirate group, even capture them and legally receive their bounties from the marines

 Chapter 266: Raijin Island

    Chapter 266: Raijin Ind


    The sudden change of Ians identity has brought the biggest impact on the inders and the pirates around, and they were very anxious!


    Thats right, theck of understanding of this pirate groups nature made the fourteen pirate groups on the ind have no idea about Ians character. When he was just a pirate, everyone maintained a neutral attitude


    However, when Ian became a Shichibukai, no one can guarantee that he wont kill all the pirates on the ind and then receive their bounties.


    Theres a saying that one mountain cannot amodate two tigers. Now theres a fearless beast wandering on the ind. If Ian deres this ind as his first territory due to the change of identity, the pirate groups who are willing to stay there will start getting into trouble.


    So, the first coward has appeared, and that was, one-eyed, Polly who had experienced Ians Tremor. He had a taste of Ians terrifying power, so when he saw the news, he immediately summoned his crew and nned to get as far as possible from this ce


    Its a good thing to earn easy money, but I must be alive to get a chance to spend it! One-eyed Polly said to the other captains: This is not the only ce where I can earn money? Why do I have to make it under the nose of a Shichibukai? Cant you see it? Its just because of the existence of our pirate groups that king Varua didnt want to hire the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group. We have already blocked a very beneficial business for this group. If we dont leave now, we will be just asking for our demise!


    But with so many pirates in our fourteen groups, dont we have the strength topete with the Dragon Hunters? A captain was not willing to leave, so he said.


    Haha, you are kidding, right!? For this problem, the other captains could not help giving such a disdainfulugh.


    Dont they know what a Shichibukai means? Shichibukai refers to a person with disastrous destructive power and great fighting strength that can rival a whole country. Although there were thousands of people in these groups, most of them havent awakened their Haki or even have Devil Fruit powers. How can theypete with the Dragon hunting Pirate Group? (T/N: Ian should farm this Free XP!)


    As a result, some captains quickly discussed the matter, and soon reached a conclusion. On the same day, they gathered their own men and then left the ind in a hurry and scattered around.


    In a blink of an eye, arge number of the pirates on this ind disappeared, and Ian soon got the news.


    It seems that Shichibukais deterrence is also useful! Nana sighed, and said to Ian: With their departure, our n will be implemented.


    Its a pity most of these pirates are stained with innocents blood. Sadly they left without paying for their deeds! Yardi said.


    Fujitora smiled slightly and said, Then, let this old man go after them, even though Im not a bloodthirsty person. It is still possible to catch them and send them to the Marines!


    Ian didnt like these pirates either, so he didnt stop Fujitora. He just told him, Uncle Issho, remember to bring back their bounties! Dont spear any one of them! So many bounties! $-$


    The crewmates around burst outughing. In fact,pared to the nickname given to Ian by the Marines, everyone who had been with him for a long time found that the nickname Money-grubber was more suitable for Ian.


    After Fujitora left to hunt down the escaped pirates, Nana said, As soon as these pirates leave, Varua wont sit still, right?


    Yeah, he maye to us sooner than we thought! Ian said.


    Its reasonable that when a Shichibukai appears in his country, as a king, he shoulde to meet Ian. This is one of Shichibukais privileges, plus the king must respect the other side.


    Moreover, due to the recognition of the World Government, a Shichibukai who knows how to act can even be a hero of the ind, just like Crocodile in basta.


    Ian and the others were not mistaken. At this time, in his pce, Varua was so concerned about the situation.


    Most of the 14 pirate groups left without saying goodbye, eeeto I mean without a notice XD which made Varua lose most of his manpower.


    Obviously, these pirate groups were all a bunch of cowards, but still, there were a lot of them. Each Pirate Group has about 200 people. The 14 pirate groups add up to nearly 3000 members, and they were all armed.


    So with the help of these pirates, Varua was able to suppress the miners riot.


    After all, although these rebels were just ordinary people andcked weapons, they have a scale of 20,000 people. In this small country with a poption of more than 200,000, these 20,000 miners were all adult men.


    The situation of Varuas side was very bad now. He still controls a force of more than a thousand people, which was the force he formed from the backbone of his pirate regiment But this manpower can only defend his pce at most. He wants to suppress the rebellion, but he cant do it alone. In this case, he has to find new foreign aid.


    However, when there is a Shichibukai on his ind and he refuses to leave, Varua wont be able to hire any mercenaries, even if he was willing to pay more money, unless he can find the pirates of the Four Emperors!


    Now Ian was so imperious. As long as he is on this ind, most of the pirates wont dare to provoke him!


    This was the source of Varuas anxiety. With the departure of arge number of pirates from this ind, the rebel army has begun to stir up. However, he still has some scruples about the Dragon Hunter group.


    Although Varua didnt know why he was staying on the ind, his instinct told him that the other party was probablying for the Thunderstone.


    In the pce on the ind, a man wearing a gorgeous crown was moving back and forth anxiously in his office. This man looked old, and he is the current king of this country, Varua.


    Eight years ago, he was still a pirate known as The Ripper, but earlier, he was working with Vegapunk in a research institute!


    Varuas appearance was very shady. He has a very prominent hooked nose. However, the most impressive thing is the densely packed scars on his face!


    He got these scars when he escaped from the Research Institute. In that year, the world government suddenly sent the Marines to attack the Research Institute and arrested Vegapunk. The rest of the scientists, some escaped and the others were arrested, but they werepletely disbanded.


    Varua didnt want to be captured by the Marines, so he chose to hide at that time. Originally, he wanted to hide in a secret ce until everything is over. However, what he didnt know was that when the Marines were evacuating, they bombarded most research facilities. Varua survived the explosion, but his face was distorted, a total mess.


    Fortunately, the disfigured appearance also helped him conceal his true identity. In the beginning, the Marines did a good job searching for the scientists who fled. Taking advantage of the disfigured appearance, Varua sessfully escaped the subsequent hunt, and then used a pseudonym to go out to sea as a pirate.


    However, his identity as a scientist could make it hard for him to be a pirate. So after disguising, he set up a pirate group and looted a lot of funds, so he finally decided to find a country and hide then continue his researches


    When he was in the Research Institute, Varua was looking for sources of energy. At that time, he had a good rtionship with Vegapunk, and thetter was already working on a cyborg project at that time. Varua was assisting him in the energy development of the project.


    Now, although the research institute has been disbanded, Varua came to this ind and started working on his old business again. After bing the king, he owned most of the wealth of the country. So he rebuilt hisboratory in the basement of the pce and began to study Thunderstone.


    Thunderstone was discovered by ident when he was passing by the ind. After giving up being a pirate, he returned to take over the ind and began to research it.


    Speaking of the Thunderstone, I have to mention the situation of the other inds on the sametitude, after leaving Smis Ind, the Log Pose pointed to the three next inds, the one in the middle is the ind they are currently at, but the one in the right direction was the famous <strong>Raijin</strong>Ind in the New World!

 Chapter 267: Perfect Deal

    Chapter 267: Perfect Deal


    In the New World, there are many inds that are recognized as extremely dangerous, and <strong>Raijin</strong>Ind is one of them.


    Due to the special climatic conditions, this ind has been in thunderstorms all year round. ck clouds have been shrouded in the sky above the ind, and violent purple thunder and lightning are striking thend of the ind every moment. The entire <strong>Raijin</strong>Ind is a Lightning cage, and it is impossible to find anding point.


    Perhaps because of the perennial lightning strikes, this ind has produced a kind of stone that can store the power of lightning, which is the original source of the Thunderstone.


    But this Raijin/ThorInd is uninhabitable, and it is impossible to mine ores there. Varua also discovered this Gem Ind by ident. After research, he discovered that this ind seemed to be part of Raijin Ind before. It split from Thor Ind two or three hundred years ago. Underneath the shallow veins of this ind, there were the rocks charged with energy.


    At that time, the Marines bombarded the Research Institutes, and almost kill Varua. This incident has filled him with hatred. So after he upied this ind and started mining the thunderstone, Varuas purpose was to use these thunderstones and make a powerful weapon, and then retaliate against the world government and Marines.


    In fact, Varua is very insidious. Although his desire was to get revenge, he was able to cooperate with the world government on the surface. By providing them with some thunderstone, he can get the research funds he needs. After all, scientific researches cost tons of money.


    The real purpose for the cooperation between them and Varua was actually to get enough time and power to stab them in the back, and they would never suspect such a thing they ssified all of this just as a business!


    Since the research requires a lot of money, it is impossible for Varua to invest too much money in his army. He can only squeeze the lives of these miners and force them to provide him with a continuous supply of raw materials. He wasnt considering the situation of the country and the people around him, so over time, the angry citizens started a rebel against him.


    In this world, it is true that very few pirates can turn to be good kings. After discovering that things went south, Varuas first thought was not to appease his people, but to suppress them. (T/N: If he just gave them the money he used to hire the mercenaries, things couldve turned out much better!!!)


    He took out part of his money and hired more than 3000 pirates. He didnt even care about how they do their job He just told them to suppress the wave of resistance. So these pirates went berserk on these poor people!


    The oue of such a decision was the scene of the massacre that Ian and the others saw after theynded on this ind.


    Now, due to an inexplicable appearance of thetest Shichibukai, all the pirates hired by the king ran away. That caused Varua to lose most of his manpower. When the next riot wavees, he is likely to be expelled from the throne of the king. At that time, the rebel army will upy his pce, and all his researches will be burned.


    Varua couldnt bear the thought that his facility might explode again. He didnt want to repeat his tragic experience for the second time.


    Habs! Habs! Varua called out the name of his henchman.


    Habs quickly appeared, ran to Varua, respectfully said: Your Majesty, what can I do for you?


    Contact the Shichibukai named Ian and tell him the King needs your protection! Varua said: I will pay whatever he wants, but he has to deter the uprising of those damned miners!


    Your Majesty! Habs said with a surprised tone: He has been on this ind for a long time. I am afraid that he now knows about the Thunderstone. Those miners have discovered our secret, which may have been leaked out and reached his attention. Otherwise, why would he stay this long on this ind, how could a Shichibukai not be interested in such an object?


    This doesnt matter now, just go and talk with him! Tell him if he cooperates with me, I can provide him with some Thunderstones! Varua said with a mad face.


    Is this really a good idea? Habs was still worried, and said: What if he gets greedy and wants to takeplete control over the Thunderstone?


    Dont worry, I just need I little more time, my Laser Cannon will be developed sessfully. Then I will take care of this Shichibukai! Varua was feeling proud of his ns and achievements.


    After getting Varuas orders, Habs went down to the city, rushed to the hotel, and found Ian.


    Oh? Is that what your king said? Ian was a bit surprised. He didnt expect that in the message delivered by Habs, Varua would directly say that he could provide him with some thunderstones.


    In fact, Ian has not been idle during this time. He has been studying the small piece of thunderstone crystal obtained by Nana. Because he has Misakas card, Ian can control the lightning and electrical energy. He once tried to see if he could absorb the electric energy in the thunderstone, but found that it wasnt feasible.


    However, although he cant absorb its energy, Ian was able to control the power within and use it. Originally, skills such as the Iron Sand Maniption and the Railgun will consume a lot of his Nen, but if he holds this crystal, he could activate these abilities without consuming his own Energy!


    In other words, if there are enough thunderstones on his pockets, he can use them as external storage PowerBank XD


    Although Ian has now broken through the master-level of Nen talent, and unlocked her new abilities: Lightning Strike and her ultimate: God of Thunder, but these amazing skills, even if he is at the Master Level, and the consumption is reduced by 25%, they still drain a lot of Nen!


    Therefore, it is great to get arge number of thunderstones as Mana bottles.


    However, although Varua felt that he had made a huge concession, he didnt know that what Ian wanted was not the handful amount of thunderstones hes willing to provide, butplete control of the production


    Because in addition to his own use, Ian also wants to reach a deal with the World Government and make stacks of money.


    Ian thought quickly in his mind. He knew that showing his real purpose now would only make Varua more vignt. Now that he has agreed to cooperate with him, it is a good start, so there is no need toplicate things.


    So he said with satisfaction: Very good, then its settled. 300 million Berries, plus providing me with some Thunderstones, I can provide your king with all the protection he needs!


    300 million Berries, this money as a hiring fee was really amazing, but Habs was very pleased because Ian agreed without changing the terms


    Shichibukais deterrent power is higher than a dozen pirate groups. Reaching a deal with Ian will definitely make Varua forget about the rebels for a while.


    Of course, Habs knows that he cant easily trust a pirate, even a Shichibukai, but it is important for them to buy some time. After a certain time, His Majesty, Varuas researches will bepleted. Then he will be able to defeat any opponent!


    So, can I meet with your King? Ian asked.


    Of course, His Majesty will be thrilled to meet you! Habs said.


    Later that afternoon, Ian finally entered Varuas pce.


    For a small country, the pce is nothing unusual. It was very small, and it didnt look very luxurious. However, Ian memorized the environment along the way.


    In the pce, Ian finally met this Varua, a scientist, a pirate, and a king. The scars on his face, coupled with his surly eyes, made Ian feel uneasy when he first saw him. He knew that such a man could not be forced to tell his secrets through torture.


    Although Varua was smiling all the time when they met, he was also observing Ian. Although Ian looked young, Varua didnt dare to be careless, and carefully tested Ians personality with words.


    Ian knew that he would be at a disadvantage if he talked a lot, so he didnt say much. After Varua invited him to dinner, Ian asked to see the refinery of Thunderstone.


    Ian thought that Varua might refuse, but unexpectedly, he agreed directly.


    There is nothing unusual about visiting the refinery. In fact, Ian wont understand everything by walking around. He just watched piles of ore got sent into the furnace with the conveyor belt. After many processes, they turn into small pieces of thunderstone crystals.


    After Ian looked around for a while, he left and Varua sent him out.


    As soon as he left the pce and joined Nana who was waiting outside, Ian immediately turned pale and said in a low voice, Theres a problem. Im afraid theres nothing special about the refinement of Thunderstone, but Varua must have hidden something from me!

 Chapter 268: Sabotage

    Chapter 268: Sabotage


    Ian had always thought that the extraction of Thunderstone should be a secret, and when he asked for a tour in the smeltery, Varua shouldve declined or pushed it to another time


    However, what he didnt expect was that Varua agreed directly, and showed him the factory without hesitation.


    There are only two exnations for such deeds. One is that the secret of the refinery cant be discovered after a simple visit. The other is that there is no secret in the process of extracting the Thunderstone.


    Ian thought about it, and felt that the second possibility was more likely to be true, because when he took a tour around, he found that Varua had very few miners in the smelter, and the equipment looked very rudimentary, and it didnt look like high-tech.


    Therefore, he was more inclined to his second guess. He felt that Varua used the smeltery to cover up another secret.


    But in the end, Ian didnt discover what the king was trying to hide. Varua is really a mysterious man. In addition to his old identity as a colleague of Vegapunk, Ian couldnt figure out what he was hiding.


    Perhaps, we can sneak in and spy on him? Nana whispered.


    Shall I go in or you go? Ian asked.


    Nana thought for a while and said, Let me sneak in with walnut. Even if things go south, we can disguise as maids, which will make it less likely for us to be exposed.


    Ian nodded. When he was in the pce before, he noticed that there were indeed few men on the inside, which could make it hard for Ian.


    Then, lets operate tonight! Ian said, You can disguise as maids and stay for a while. Ive been notified that a lot of arms from Domingo are on their way, so meanwhile, Ill contact Arion.


    .


    After hearing the news that the Shichibukai, Ian, had epted the employment of King Varua, the rebels on the ind didnt make any sudden movements and returned to their work, so the supervisors assigned by Varua in the mines returned to him with thetest reports. Recently, the hostility of the miners disappeared.


    Varua was very satisfied and felt that he had made the right decision. As long as the miners stopped making trouble, he would have a steady stream of Thunderstone production. It would be much easier for him to support his secret research and sell the rest to the world government


    However, what Varua didnt know was that the reason why the rebel army and the miners stopped the madness wasnt because of Ians deterrence, but because he asked them to do so! It was all a part of his n


    BABY-5 arrived at the ind with a ship full of weapons and ammunition as promised. Her ship was hanging the g of the Donquixote Pirates, so no one dared to attack it or even approach it. Thending site was chosen by Ian, and it was the beach where hended the first time.


    Among the weapons sold by Domingo to Ian, the number of swords was about double of the guns, but that was enough to satisfy the need of the 20,000 miners. So with the arrival of Baby-5, Ian took Arion and the others over on the spot, and fulfilled his part of the cooperation.


    Thank you very much, Sir Ian! After getting the weapons, Arion felt so encouraged. So he stroked his chest and saluted Ian, saying, Thank you for your help. With these arms, we will surely overthrow the rule of Varua.


    In fact, there was no need for Varua to stand in opposition to his citizens. If he just gave these miners higher sries and spent part of his money to develop the country, Ian believes that the residents of the ind would be more than happy to serve him.


    After all, they didnt have another way to develop their cities except for mineral resources. Most of the residents were mining left and right. What else could they do? But unfortunately, Varua needs tons of money to support his research, and he really cant do satisfy everyone. (T/N: yeah yeah, 300,000,000/20,000=15,000 berries will do nothing to these miners he has a point!)


    The miners on the ind were forced to work for him, and they werent paid at all. The daily reward was a few slices of bread and a little broth. Who can endure such a life? It would be strange if they didnt revolt!


    Ian didntment on Arions gratitude. He knows that Arion will be king after the rebel army overthrows Varua. He will certainly not squeeze the lives of his miners like Varua, and will certainly give them better treatment and remuneration.


    So Ian said to him, Have you ever thought about how to develop your country when it ushers in a new era? The gem veins have been dug clean, and the thunderstone veins wille back dry one day. What will you do then? What will you do to keep surviving?


    Arion was taken aback for a while, he hadnt really considered these issues.


    Thunderstone is a very peculiar ore! Ian sighed and said, Maybe you can make a fuss about it, such as using the energy of the thunderstone to build a city function entirely with electricity, opening up to tourism, and so on.


    Ian knows that this World has advanced in this department. He has seen several electrical products. But it is limited by the unique geographical conditions of this world. Even if a power nt was built here, the scope of its power supply could only spread on the local ind, and it is impossible to send it to other ces, because it is infeasible to set up cables above the sea for such long distances, that why the use of electrical appliances has not been very high.


    On this ind, Thunderstone is a very unique ore. With it, even if a power station wont be that useful, an electric city can be built, which would turn this ind into a very unique ce.


    And isnt this tourism, traveling just to see something unique? Maybe when it bes a city that never sleeps, it will attract more tourists from the new world?


    Ians idea made Arions eyes light up, and he began to consider the feasibility of his suggestion.


    Ian didnt care about what he would do with his idea. He just mentioned it. After providing the rebels with weapons, he told Arion that the rebels should lie down for a while and wait until he figures out Varuas secret. Then, they couldunch a full-scale attack!!


    Varua would never have thought that Ian, the man who was after his employment from the beginning, not only didnt side with him, but also went with his enemies.


    There is no way in hell that he would be on his side. From that moment, when Ian saw the massacre as soon as hended on the ind, Varua was just a dead man exhaling hisst breath.


    It took two days for Nana and Walnut toe back safely.


    Does this guy, Varua, have other secrets!? As soon as Ian saw them he asked, then Nana replied, Walnut and I pretended to be maids and explored the pce for two days. We found that every night, Varua would disappear in the pce, but we couldnt follow him. We wanted to get close to his bedroom, but we found that he had arranged arge number of red-eyed owls outside his bedroom Although Walnuts ability can eliminate our noises, we cant avoid the detection of the red-eyed owls! So in desperation, we had toe back.


    Walnut shouted loudly: He must be hiding his secrets in his bedroom!


    Red-eyed owl, Ian knew a little about this creature. The Red-eyed Owls gaze emits light at night, and as soon as any living creature is caught in their gaze, they will scream and alert security! This owl is very rare and only used to secure treasures.


    So, what about the extraction technology of the Thunderstone? Ian asked.


    I am afraid that the refinement of Thunderstone is just amon smelting process! Nana said: Although Varua set up the smeltery in his pce, we found that he had never been there in the past two days. But the factory still produces thunderstones normally!


    Well, in that case, lets move now! Ian also had some bad suspicions in his heart. He felt that he could no longer let Varua rule


    So, that evening, Ian contacted Arion.


    After the rebels recently got their weapons, they took this opportunity to get familiar with them. When Ian informed them that they should act tonight, arge number of armed miners swarmed out in every corner of the city.


    They quickly gathered from the streets and then attacked the mine!


    There were about 5,000 miners who are still enved to mining for Varua. Most of Varuas subordinates were arranged there to supervise the workers. When the rebels rushed in, they immediatelyunched a fierce battle with these pirates.


    With weapons, the number advantage of the miners became obvious. Although their fighting experience was not as good as these pirates, they killed Varuas men one by one through the siege.


    The supervisors brought out cannons to bombard the rebels, but they were soon overtaken by the indefatigable rebels, regardless of the sacrifices, they finally killed these pirates and destroyed all the cannons.


    The location of the mine was a bit far from the pce, but the screams and shelling sound still reached the pce.


    Whats going on? Varua was preceding his researches in the undergroundboratory. After hearing the noises, he ran out.


    And his confidant, Habs, reported to him with trepidation: Your Majesty, this is bad, those damned miners have taken over the mine!


    What about our people? We have a team of more than 1000 people there! Varua yelled, Tell them to kill these bastards!


    Oour people are killed! Habs said tremblingly: These rebels were all armed, I dont know from where they got so many weapons, our soldiers werent able to resist them!


    Varua was flustered when he heard more about the situation. He didnt think that these weapons were provided by Ian. He was shocked by the resistance of the rebel army.


    Varua now could only seek the help of Ian, so he yelled: Hurry up! Go and find the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, we gave them so much money, its time for them to do their jobs!


    However, just as Varua finished speaking, the gate of the pce was suddenly mmed open, and a voice said: No need to look for us, we are already here!


    Varua looked up, and saw that the person who just came in was Ian!


    Habs hasnt figured out whats going on yet. After seeing Ian and the others appear, he greeted them excitedly and said, Great, Lord Ian, youvee in time. The rebels have taken over the mine They will be here soon, please protect his Majesty Varua


    Habs voice hasnt fallen down yet, and behind him, Varua suddenly roared: Habs! Dont go..!


    When Habs heard the shout, he just wanted to turn his head, but at this moment, a huge force struck his stomach.


    Ian was toozy to be long-winded, so he raised his leg and kicked him out of his way!

 Chapter 269: Neo Armstrong Cyclone Jet Armstrong Cannon

    Chapter 269: Neo Armstrong Cyclone Jet Armstrong Cannon


    No matter how stupid they were, Varua realized that at this point in time, the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group appeared all of a sudden in the pce by coincidence, which was absolutely abnormal.


    Seeing that Habs was kicked out by Ian, Varua just looked at him, then said to Ian with a gloomy face: It seems that you want to haveplete control of the production of Thunderstone!?


    Ian nodded and said, Yes, I dont intend to wait any longer.


    Varuas eyes twinkled with inexplicable light. He lowered his head and said, The refinement of thunderstone is actually not thatplicated. It doesnt require any special treatment or ingredients. I can hand over the whole smelter to you, just please let me go!?


    Ian was very satisfied with his answer. It seems that he did not guess wrong. The refinement of Thunderstone does not seem to have any hidden ingredient. However, even if Varua didnt tell him about this, he can work things out by coborating with the miners and the workers at the factory


    He smiled and said, Under such circumstances, do you still want to be the king?


    No! Varua said simply, I just want to leave this ind, please allow me to depart with my things!


    Of course you can take your things and leave! Ian nodded and said, However, that is after we check your bedroom!


    Varua was surprised. He thought that Ian hade for the thunderstone, but he didnt think that his secret had been exposed. Although it sounds like Ian doesnt know whats hidden in his bedroom, its only a matter of time before his secret will be revealed.


    Damn it! Varua gritted his teeth, lowered his head, and signaled to Habs who was lying on the ground.


    Habs has always been his confidant, so when he saw his gesture, he immediately understood Varuas n, so he nodded slowly.


    When Varua raised his head again, he looked at Ian fiercely and said: Boy, when I went out to the sea and became a pirate, you were still sucking your thumb! So dont think that your bounty can intimidate me, not even your Shichibukais title can do so!


    Oh, really!? As soon as Ian heard this, he suddenly became interested. Did Varua just ask for a face-to-face duel?


    Varua stretched out his five w-shaped fingers, sneered, and said to Ian: You may already know that my nickname used to be the Ripper, but you definitely dont know how strong the ability of my tear-tear fruit!


    After saying this, Varua made a violent wing motion with two hands, intersecting together!


    As soon as Ian saw his movements, he instantly felt that something bad is about to happen, so he immediately yelled to his crew to back off and stay away, while he jumped up.


    And when he just leaped away, he found that everything on a horizontally straight line where he was standing turned into pieces of debris.


    The long red carpet was cut into pieces, so was the marble on the ground, and a long sword in the hand of a member of Ians crew, who couldnt escape, was also sliced!


    Looking at this scene, Ian couldnt help shivering. What kind of power is this?


    Look carefully, little brat!? Varua saw the shocked faces of the Dragon Hunters, then he smiled proudly, and said: This is the ability of the tear-tear fruit, with it, I can tear all the solid matter within this world, its a pure destructive power!


    Ian looked at Varua in astonishment, and then at the ground where he was standing. He knew very well that this tearing ability seemed a bit like multiple shes, but its effect was fundamentally different!


    Although shing can also reach the level of destroying the solid structure of an object, if he wants to achieve such a state of turning an object into countless fragments, that can only be done byunching dozen of flying shes in an instant.


    However, with his ability of the tear-tear fruit, Varua was able to achieve this effect only with one move!


    Ian, be careful. His fruit power seems to be awakened! Fujitora suddenly said at this moment.


    Thats right. Let me show you more powerful abilities! Varuaughed, then crossed his hands, and swung them around,unching a wider range attack.


    Boom! All the walls and objects inside the pce, which were affected by his tearing blow, suddenly turned into countless powders. The middle section of the pirs in the pce copsed.


    Tables, candlesticks, and all the furniture that came into contact with his ability suddenly turned into dust! After losing support, all of these objects fell down.


    Varuas attack was aimed at the pirs in the pce. After a section of several pirs was destroyed, the whole pce began to crumble.


    $hit, get out NOW! Ian said quickly.


    All the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group ran out quickly. Fortunately, they were at the door, so it was easy for them to exit. Just after they got out, the main hall of the pce started rumbling, and then the whole ce copsed with a loud bang!


    The smoke and dust filled the air and made everyone cough. After a few sneezes, Doroni asked: What did this guy do just now?


    The intermolecr gravitation of all the objects affected by his attack has been torn apart! Nanas face looked stunned, but she figured out what he has done and said: This is the only exnation that I can think of there wont be a situation in which objects turn into dust instantly!


    Thats right. Varua, just as Nana conjectured, did tear up the molecr bond of all objects along the way. He was a scientist after all, and he was knowledgeable in this domain, he knew the reason for the solid form of an object! Therefore, he developed his abilities to reach the point of tear the intermolecr gravitation!


    Even Ian couldnt help being amazed by such achievement after listening to Nanas words. Its a terrifying thing that a scientist like Varua could think of developing his unique ability to this point!


    In fact, the so-called Fruit Awakening is actually a higher development and application of the fruits abilities. However, each fruit seems to have a different awakening style.


    Strictly speaking, the development of Kumas fruit, the Paw-Paw fruit, can also be considered as Awakening. Not only can it bounce off objects, but also pops up peoples fatigue and pain, which is abnormal!


    Varuas tear fruit is very destructive. Imagine if his tearing attacknded on someone, then the attacked part of the human body will instantly turn into shredded meat and be torn apart, and if it hits a vital point, it will basically lead to instant death!


    With a bounty of 340 million Berries, Varua was an extremely terrifying Pirate.


    Isnt that guy afraid of burying himself in the pce? Walnut said at this time.


    Fujitora frowned and reminded him at this moment: Ian, I think Varua has done this on purpose, I noticed that the man named Habs is missing!


    Hearing what he said, Ian suddenly reacted. Varuaunched such a blow not to attack the people around. It didnt seem that he was trying to fight Ian, but to cover Habs escape!


    Needless to say, Habs must have gone to Varuas bedroom!


    What are they hiding? When Habses out, he will understand!


    Thinking of this, Ian immediately unwrapped the special bandage on his hand, and sent out the ck dragon wave to the copsed pce in front of him!


    The raging ck dragon of the demon world seemed so thrilling every time it appeared. The extremely high temperature instantly evaporated the stones and the debris along the way, clearing a path for everyone, and revealing the interior of the pce.


    Under the guidance of Nana and Walnut, Ian ran towards the direction of the kings bedroom. The pce has copsed, and his room was no exception. The entire copsed roof has disappeared by Ians blow, and the bedroom has been exposed. But when they look around, they couldnt find Varua.


    At this moment, a sudden violent vibration started shaking the floor of the pce!


    They are underground! Ian reacted abruptly and said: The bedroom is just a cover, there is a basement here!


    Sure enough, with these words, the vibration became more and more intense. Then with a loud bang, a huge object broke through the cement ground and came out from below.


    It was a slender chimney-like thing, after breaking through the ground, it was quicklyid t, and behind this tube, a huge vehicle emerged after drilling out immediately!


    Tantank!? At first sight, Ian couldnt help yelling.


    This huge vehicle was like a tank. The bottom was a boxy carrier, just like the chassis of a tank, but it was sorge. On the upper side, there was themand room, which looks like a turret. The chimney that first appeared just now was actually the muzzle.


    Its just how to put it? If Varua built a tank, Ian would not be so surprised. What surprised him was the shape of the turret above!


    A long barrel was built in the middle, but on the sides at the bottom, there are two roundponents. The cannon part looked like a sausage with two man-berries


    Neo Armstrong Cyclone Jet Armstrong Cannon! This is definitely a Neo Armstrong Cyclone Jet Armstrong Cannon!


    As soon as this strangely made tank appeared, Ians long-lost tsukkomi soul red up.


    However, at this time, Varua, who just opened the lid from the top of the tank chassis, panted andughed arrogantly at Ian: Hey kid, didnt you ask to see my secret? Let me show you now, this is my masterpiece, Raikh Cannon! (Thunder Roar Sear)


    Hell no! Ian was very serious and said, This is not a Raikh Cannon!


    Its a Raikh Cannon!!! Varua said.


    Absolutely not! Ian said: Its a Neo Armstrong Cyclone Jet Armstrong Cannon!

 Chapter 270: Army vs Tank

    Chapter 270: Army vs Tank


    At this time, Ian wanted to equip Shinpachi Shimuras card to show off his tsukkomi Divine skills.


    He really wanted to grasp Varuas cor and ask him about his aesthetic conceptions


    Not only Ian, but even the members of the Dragon Hunter pirate group could not help bursting outughing when they saw this Raikh cannon. No one can me them, the problem was that this cannon looked inappropriate


    This shape really doesnt match the name of thunder cannon, so Ian insisted to call it Neo Armstrong Cyclone Jet Armstrong Cannon!


    However, Varua was confused. He couldnt understand why Ian emphasized the name to him so seriously.


    It was at this time that arge number of rebel miners gradually flooded into the pce.


    After conquering the mine and liberating their partners, the uprising army turned back and surrounded the pce. Varua looked at the crowd of people, which their eyes were full of hatred. He did not dare to keep tangling with Ian about the name of his tank anymore.


    You asked for this! Varua looked at Ian bitterly, and said, Habs, prepare to fire the Thunder Cannon!


    Stop them! We cant let them fire it! Arion shouted, and immediately led the rebel miners and rushed towards the tank!


    These guys sudden appearance really caught Ian off guard. They arrived hereter, so they didnt know what had happened before. Varua didnt hesitate to face the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, because he wanted to cover Habs escape, and the fact that they ran to the basement shows that this is theirst card


    Arion and his guys didnt know anything, so they rushed up immediately. Did they really think that it was just a normal cannon!?


    Stop! What are you doing, dont rush over! Ian grabbed Arion, but he couldnt stop the other rebels alone.


    They probably saw Varua right in front of them, so they were blinded with rage. They couldnt forget the fact that this bastard hired a lot of thugs to kill hundreds of their people and lead to a massacre. Their hatred toward Varua was as deep as the sea.


    When Arion was pulled and got dragged to the ground by Ian, the other rebels had already rushed to the tank. However, facing these red-eyed people who wanted to kill him, Varuaughed scornfully, mmed his hands together, andunched a tearing projectile around!


    Those who rushed to the front were immediately cut by his blow. With the strong effect of his fruit ability, their bodies were immediately torn in halves!


    Sh!t.. Seeing this horrible scene, Ian jumped up with anger and pulled out the Senbonzakura in midair, ck mes condensed on his sword, and then he bounced towards Varua head-on!


    When Varua noticed Ians figure in the air, he immediately ejected another blow at him. Ian was not sure whether the Busoshoku Kka could resist this kind of ability, so he acted carefully, twisted in mid-air, and avoided Varuas attack, and then while rotating, he threw a huge zing Flying sh at the king!


    Seeing the uing attack, Varua quickly crouched and hid in the chassis of the tank.


    Then, Ians flying shnded on the tanks hull. The huge surging force made the tank shake slightly, but then an unexpected thing happened. The tank wasnt damaged at all!


    No way!? Ian was very surprised. His current Flying sh can easily cut through steel. Why isnt it effective against this tank?


    Hahaha! Varua got out of the hatch again, andughed at Ian: This babe is made entirely of Ferrite, and its hardness is second only to Kairoseki, It wont be that easy to even scratch it!


    Ferrite!? Ian was a little confused when he heard this word, but seeing the arrogant look of this Varua, Ian raised his hand when hended and hit the tank with 108 Shiki: Dark Hook.


    The raging purple me slid to the tank and immediately wrapped it up. The temperature of this unique me was extremely high. Inside the tank, Varuas horrified cry filled the area, yelling: its hot! Its hot! So hot!


    Ian sneered coldly, and moved towards the tank again. Although the hardness of this material was quite high, since it was basically a metal, it will naturally absorb the heat so fast. Ian found an easy way to deal with Varua.


    However, what Ian did not expect was that even with the swift increasement of internal temperature of the tank due to the surrounding purple mes, the tanks hull didnt melt, and Varua didnt evene out to cool-down.


    He just controlled the tank, and aimed the muzzle at Ian who was in front of him!


    While makingints about the shape of the cannon, Ian saw a huge electric current rising. What amazed the crowd was that the gathering currents were merging in a spiral form, and it kept spinning at the same time


    Afterward, in a very short time, the muzzle has condensed a strong electric ball!


    Ian was shocked and immediately shed away. However, when Ians figure moved, the muzzle followed simultaneously and fired at him!


    After all, Varua is a former colleague of Vegapunk, and he is a great scientist himself. In addition, he learned a lot about Vegapunks technology during the period when they worked together. The instantaneous following technology of the muzzle was actually the locking technology used by Vegapunk in his cyborg project.


    Varua has just locked Ian as the target, however, because the mobility of the muzzle still cant keep up with Ians speed, so although the cannon has fired, it missed Ian.


    It was an extremely hot, high-pressure shot. At the moment it wasunched, the incandescent rays of light almost blinded everyone present.


    Since Ian was right in front of the tank, the muzzle was fired at him with a loweredunch angle. A strong sh of electric current hit the ground behind Ian as soon as it ejected the blow.


    A burnt ck round hole immediately appeared on the ground, but it was not over. The next second, the energy contained in the shot suddenly burst out. A group ofposed lightning exploded from the ground, and the diffuse power of lightning also spread instantly, causing a deafening sound, and affecting arge area.


    The members of the Dragon Hunter pirate Group were not too close because they were cautious, but the dense rebel troops were all damaged. In the area where the electric current exploded, more than a dozen people were swept in by the electric currents. This attack often carries a kind of pulling force. The moment the close people were dragged in, they were directly burned by the powerful electric current!


    Seeing this scene, Ian couldnt help gasping. He had witnessed the power of Kizarus Laser shots, but Varuas Thunder Cannon seemed to be more powerful!


    Retreat, all of you back off now! Arian was originally angry because Ian dragged him a while ago, but after seeing this scene, he realized that Ian was just saving his life. Now there were too many rebels gathering around the pce, and its too easy to bombard and cause a lot of casualties to a crowd in such formations. So he reacted and desperately told the rebels to disperse quickly.


    The other members of Ians Group knew that they cant help much, so they also retreated. Only Fujitora and Nana stayed there.


    The captains mes failed to force that guy out! Nana said, Im afraid there is some cooling equipment in the tanks hull!


    Then Ill crush it! Fujitora took a step forward and pulled out his sword. An insane amount of gravity was immediately applied to the tank.


    A crashing sound was heard. Under such heavy pressure, even steel can be bent, but it did only make Varuas tankpress a little bit. The tanks material was so rigid beyond imagination, even Fujitoras ability didnt cause a lot of damage


    Inside the tank, Habs was under enormous pressure, so he started vomiting blood, but Varua gritted his teeth and borne it. At this time, his eyes turned red, but he still shook it off and reached out to flip the internal switch and continue charging the thunder cannon, but this was also his limit.


    However, at this time, he suddenly heard a strange sounding from above. In doubt, he raised his head and looked up, only to see a sword tip ignited with ck mes, which was prating the upper part of the hull, slowly piercing in


    Outside the tank, taking advantage of Fujitoras distraction, Ian jumped up and used the ck Dragon mes to slowly prate the tank with his sword!


    The me of the ck dragon was concentrated on the swords tip, which brought a high piercing power. After getting to this part, the rest would be easy to handle.


    Scatter (chire), Senbonzakura!


    Standing on top of the tank, Ian held the hilt of his katana in one hand, and said this sentence coldly.


    Inside the tank, Varua was surprised to find that the thrusting de turned into cherry blossom petals and filled the interior space.


    With Ians control, Senbonzakuras petals immediately began to wreak havoc inside the tank, and the small sharp des not only did they sh every part of Varuas body, but also cut arge number of cables inside the tank.


    Humph! A high-pitched sound came, and then it went down, and the lights inside the tank went out.


    Varuas final weapon wasnt that easy to defeat!


    It has to be said that Varuas tank was indeed firm and had a powerful defense mechanism, but the barriers were breached from within, and this time, the tank waspletely wrecked.


    The thunder cannon that Varua ced high hopes on was finally destroyed by Ian.


    Countless petals squirted out of the gap, gathered above the handle, and reverted to Senbonzakuras de. After that, Ian squatted near the gap, looking inside, and shouted: Come out, you have nowhere to go now!

 Chapter 271: Ancient weapons!

    Chapter 271: Ancient weapons!


    <strong>IMPORTANT NOTE</strong>: After reading this chapter, you can find the next chapter published for FREE on my Patreon page, dont forget to leave a Like ^^: /otaku_senpai


    Seeing that the Thunder Cannon has turned into a piece of junk, the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group gathered around and surrounded Varuas tank.


    However, the rebel miners, because of the previous shot, were a little scared and didnt dare to move forward.


    Varua knew that his tank wont protect him anymore. The enormous strength of the Dragon Hunters cadres could still reach him through such hull, so he had to open the lid ande out.


    Due to the sudden release of gravitational suppression, Varua spat some blood. At this time, his spirit was already weakened. After crawling out, he fell directly and hit the ground.


    He struggled to stand up, folded his hands, and wanted to use his ability and continue resisting. However, Ian shook his head and instantly shed behind him and kicked the back of his knee. With this blow, Varua copsed and knelt on the ground.


    You need to learn when to stop resisting With such a physical condition, even if you still have a powerful devil fruit, what will you do? Ian said.


    Varuas tear fruit is indeed very horrible. He has developed it to the awakening stage, how can it not be powerful? But the problem is that such a powerful ability fell on the hands of a weakling, so it could be considered as a waste of powerful fruit.


    Although he has only seen its ability several times, Ian has long discovered the weakness of Varuas moves.


    The first one is that when he activates his fruit ability, it seems that he needs to do a specific gesture, that is, the tearing action. This reminds Ian of Uncle Kumas fruit, his abilities need a specific gesture to be performed. In that case, it was embarrassingly easy to judge his attacking path, and to avoid it.


    As for the second weakness, it is his Stamina. When a Devil Fruit User uses his skills, he consumes his own physical strength. But this fellow, Varua, is just a scientist after all. What kind of physical power can they expect from him?


    This scientist has never focused on improving his physical condition, so he only used his ability a few times before he got exhausted, and Ian noticed that he was a little short of breath. Plus coupled with his current age, his body long passed its peak.


    Its no wonder that Varua put all his hopes on the Thunder Cannon. It is estimated that he himself understands that he has no hope of reaching his goals by just using his devil fruit ability.


    After hearing Ians words, Varua smiled at Ian and said, Go on, finish me! My life should have ended many years ago.


    Ian shook his head. In fact, he didnt have any deep hatred toward Varua, he had no intention to kill him. The real enemies of Varua were the rebel miners who many of them have died because of him. Ian didnt n to act on their behalf.


    So he crouched down and asked, Did you make this Neo Armstrong Cannon?


    Its called Thunder Cannon! Varua couldnt help retorting: What the hell is this Neo Armstrong Cannon you are talking about!?


    Dont bother! Ian was toozy to entangle with him again about the name and said, this cannon is quite powerful. Is it powered by the thunderstone?


    Of course! Varua said with some pride: The current Thunder Cannon is just an unfinished product. Only when it gets installed on a ship can it show its real power!


    So, what you want to develop is actually a naval cannon? Ian said: What do you want to use this weapon for? Dominate the world? Or be the Pirate King?


    Varuas facial muscles twitched, which was a painful thing to do His face was already densely covered with scars, and just now, Ians Senbonzakura Shikai added countless ones At this time, Varua looked scary.


    Dominate the world? Varua said with a sneer: Such conjecture is an insult!


    Oh, really!? Ian said in a funny way: Its that bad to dominate the world? Do you instead want to dominate the whole sr system?


    In a few words, Ian provoked Varuas anger. So he roared: Who said its about dominance. What do pirates like you know!?


    What the hell do you want to do with such a weapon? Tell me! Ian smiled and said, You must have a strong reason to study and research for years then make such a powerful weapon?


    Varua coughed violently because of his emotional roar. After a couple of seconds, he said with frustration: I wanted to use this thunder cannon to take down the world government for bombarding my colleagues and almost killing me, but now I understand that this is not what I really want


    Ian and Nana looked at each other. After Varua said this, his face looked much older. He was already in his fifties, and now he seems to have lost his spiritual support He was so despaired!


    So Ian asked cautiously: Then what do you want?


    Varua looked up at Ian and said with a bitter smile, Why are you asking so many questions? You won, so you can do whatever you want with me.


    Im just curious! Ian said seriously: I have witnessed the power of your creation. If you can make such a weapon, you should be a very smart scientist, right? So Im very curious about what do you want to achieve?


    Varuaid back and leaned his head against the hull of the thunder in the rear, sighed, and said: You are right. I was indeed a well-respected scientist back then. I was originally working in a research institute with some brilliant people. However, one day, because of the miraculous research achievement of my colleagues, the World Government listed our facility as an illegal Research Institute, closed it and bombed ourboratory, and captured most of my colleagues I was lucky enough to survive the explosion, but take a look at my face and see the shameless result, after that, I had to sail the sea as a pirate.


    Sure enough, the reason why Ian kept asking these questions was that he wanted to crack Varua and get some valuable information. Since Nana found out about Varuas identity, Ian has been very concerned. He wanted to know what happened in those years and what kind of person Vegapunk was.


    Vegapunk is a mysterious person. Ian has always heard of his name but never saw him. Although this talented scientist works with the marines, Ian has always felt that there might something strange about all of this.


    After all, uncle Kuma is a cadre of the revolutionary army, and he was still Shichibukai at the time. There is no reason why he would voluntarily cooperate with Vegapunks transformation experiment. Even if he wants to get the technology of the Cyborgs for the Revolutionary Army, once the transformation ispleted, uncle Kuma will lose consciousness. How will he give them the technology? Since Uncle Kuma knew about this, why was he still willing to cooperate with the transformation


    This is where his doubts lie. Ian thought about it and found that the key may be Dr. Vegapunk So now that he finally caught one of his former colleagues, Ian had to dig more in the past and learn more about that guy.


    Fortunately, thanks to Ians efforts, the vicissitudes of Varuas memory were finally evoked, so he listened carefully.


    I have a grudge against the world government. So I studied the Thunderstone and made the Thunder Cannon. What I thought about at the beginning was to shell Marijoa and avenge the souls of my dead colleagues What Varua babbled about made Ian and the others feel a little frightened.


    Shelling the Holy Land Marijoa!? This old man is more ruthless than Ian! Ian had the balls to only set Marijoa on fire, and this guy Varua wanted to bombard the whole ce with his Neo Armstrong Cannon!?


    How many Celestial Dragons will die if this happens!?


    Hearing this, a Chibi figure of Ian appeared above his shoulder and gave Varua a thumbs up, but Ian himself remained calm and serious, and kept listening!


    But now, I have discovered that my real intention for making thunder cannon seems to be more than revenge! Varua smiled bitterly: Im afraid my real intention is toplete an idea of my colleagues in the Research Institute and build a weaponparable to ancient weapons


    Bang! When this sentence was said, a bolt of lightning seemed to strike Ian, he immediately whispered to Walnut beside him: Use your ability now and cover us with a Soundproof barrier! Dont let Arion and the others hear the following conversation!


    <strong>IMPORTANT NOTE</strong>: I have published the next chapter for FREE on my Patreon page, dont forget to leave a Like ^^: /otaku_senpai

 Chapter 272: Learning More

    Chapter 272: Learning More


    Hearing Ians words, Walnut nodded, and the Silent ability was immediately activated. The sound-proof barrier isted the nearby sound and prevented it from spreading out. The members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group also closed the area up in a tacit way, and kept the insurgents from approaching.


    Ian did this to protect Arion and the others. To be honest, he didnt expect that a big bomb like ancient weapons would suddenly pop up from Varuas mouth. Hearing this kind of thing wont be beneficial


    Fortunately, Arion and his people were searching in the wreckage of the pce at this time to see if there were survivors in need of help, and they didnt pay attention to the sudden disappearance of Varuas voice.


    Varua grinned, looked at Ian, and said, It looks like you also know what ancient weapons are!


    Indubitably! Ian nodded and said: Of course, Ive heard about the ancient weapons.


    Knowing the names does not mean understanding their true power! Varua said: In fact, even we dont know exactly what the three ancient weapons look like. The only one that is rtively certain is Pluto, which is the most destructive warship created in the history of shipbuilding. It is said to be powerful enough to annihte an ind in a single shot. Most importantly, it seems that this warship still exists, buried deep somewhere in the globe


    Ian nodded. He knew about this warship, and about its shipwright, Tom, who lived in the Capital of Water 7 a long time ago. Precisely because this battleship still exists that Crocodile far away in basta was searching for its location. He wanted to seize basta, just for its Poneglyph, which he thought that it contained the location of Pluto.


    Interestingly, when we were still in the Research Institute, we got some scattered information about Pluto! Varua then said: Although its only a few pieces of information, we can see that its definitely a weapon beyond human imagination. When we received such information, we were extremely shocked You know what, its a weapon made hundreds of years ago, which has surpassed our current technology!


    As scientists, even though we were so surprised, we are more unconvinced! Varua sighed and said, So at that time, some people suggested that maybe we could concentrate the power of the research institute to build a weaponparable to or even more powerful than the ancient weapons. But at that time, the opinions of our group were not very unified. Some were against it, some agreed, and those who supported the idea felt that if Pluto still exists, so we might need a weapon that could counter it However, those who oppose it believed that a new weapon shouldnt be developed because of fear of Plutos reappearance. If this cycle continues, there will be no end to it.


    So, you are one of those who were in favor? Ian asked him.


    Of course! Varua nodded proudly: I always thought that we are not inferior to the ancient people. Since they have made such powerful weapons so long ago, it makes no sense that we are behind them. Right?


    After hearing these words, Fujitora shook his head and said: Not necessary! If because of this difference, a weapon that can destroy the world is born again, then you may be a malefactor of the whole world!


    Varua said unconvincingly: But, with this weapon as a deterrent, it may actually prevent a war that can truly destroy the world!


    No, its different! Ian shook his head. These so-called ancient weapons that are powerful enough to destroy the world actually remind Ian of the nuclear missiles in his world. Indeed, nuclear bombs are terrible, but precisely because they are too terrifying that countries dare not use them carelessly to fight wars. Varuas idea may be simr to this.


    But the problem is that its only useful when we maintain our sense and ability to restrict each other. In this world, there wasnt a shortage of unpredictable people in this world. If Varua could really build weaponsparable to Pluto, but the real Pluto has not yet been discovered, it may be a real disaster if it falls into the hands of ambitious people.


    This world is so different from Ians original world. This is a world in which the government is dominant and had an unimaginable power, but this world is still unbnced. The situation here is quite dangerous. Even if what he said sounds good, who knows what the world government will do after getting their hands on this kind of weapon!?


    Ian felt that it was unreliable to talk about the so-called checks and bnces before the real ancient weapons were discovered!


    So his thoughts were leaning towards Fujitoras. Varuas idea is very dangerous, but he himself doesnt realize this.


    Ian took advantage of this and asked, What about Vegapunk? Did he support or disagree with this idea at the time?


    Huh? How did you know that Vegapunk and I were in the same research institute? Varua asked Ian strangely.


    Ian smiled and didnt speak, but Nana talked instead of him, Your research institute was the only one who was forced to disband and got blown up by the world government, right? Vegapunk was arrestedter, so he must have been in the same research facility with you!


    Varua nodded but didnt say much. It was well-known that Vegapunk was a genius, so he opened his mouth and said: Vegapunk he was indeed against it! He is a real brilliant scientist, so in the institute, his opinions were supported by most people.


    Ian immediately frowned. Strangely, from Varuas narration, they can see that Vegapunk did not seem to be very keen on weapons research. But why did he think of developing Cyborgs after he joined the Marine science force? Was he simply mandated by the world government, or was it voluntary?


    After thinking about it for a while, Ian felt that he would be more inclined to the former. First of all, Vegapunk was arrested at that time! This is extremely important. After getting arrested, he joined the Naval Science forces. In other words, any normal person would not really cooperate with a group of people who captured him, would they?


    As for the second point, its naturally uncle Kumas tone. His transformation project hassted for a long time. Although its not clear about the specific period, it also shows that uncle Kuma and Vegapunk shouldve spent a long time together. While epting the transformation, they have certainlymunicated with each other, and he should have some understanding of Vegapunk. Ian once asked uncle Kuma about his transformation, but Kuma used the word Doctor to address Vegapunk!


    This only shows respect. Although it was only mentioned once, Ian always felt that Uncle Kuma has a lot of respect towards this scientist. Although Kuma is a revolutionary cadre, his apparent identity was a Warlord, and still a great pirate with the nickname of the tyrant. If he didnt really respect Vegapunk, with his personality, he would not cooperate much and let Vegapunk experiment on his body voluntarily!


    Therefore, Ian feels that there is something else hidden in Kumas transformation project! He might be working with Vegapunk on a bigger n!


    At the thought of this, Ian was relieved. Uncle Kuma was really a very important person for Ian. He selflessly helped Ian a lot, so it was hard for him to ept that he was going to be transformed into a weapon. He once thought that maybe he could use Orihimes ability to restore his body or stop the transformation project. Now, after learning a little about Vegapunk from this guy, Ian can onlyply with Kumas own wishes. Although he didnt figure out what he is nning, he knows that he cant disturb his n.


    At this point, Ian understands what he should do. He raised his head, looked at the thunder cannon, and couldnt help makingints about its design: Seriously, how didnt you notice such a shape?


    Whats wrong with it? Varua was somewhat puzzled. He didnt seem to realize that his thunder cannon looks inappropriate.


    Ian took a look at him and found that although this guy looks a bit fierce and cruel, but in fact, his mind wasnt in the right ce. This is probably amon problem for most scientists.


    Before that, Ian had guessed that he was a character like Dr. Evil, but it doesnt seem to be the case.


    Can this cannon still be used? Ian asked him. [Vegapunk should be a good person. This is the authors spection. In his hometown, we can see that he wants to benefit his hometown people. Such a person should not be bad. Of course, this is just the authors personal view!]

 Chapter 273: Lightning Strike

    Chapter 273: Lightning Strike


    Humph, of course, it works! Varua sneered: But You want to use my Thunder Cannon?


    Why, youre not going to give it up? Ian asked with a smile.


    We are enemies. Dont expect me to fix it for you! Varua turned his face.


    Ian really wanted this cannon. Although its shape was a little bit disturbing, it was really powerful. The reason why Varuas cannon was easily destroyed by Ian and his team was that he was fighting with them onnd. If it was installed on a warship, it would be more different to deal with it.


    He could shoot at their ship from a long distance. At that time, Ian would have a problem resisting such blows!


    Imagine that sma-like projectiles hit the ship. In the entire Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, apart from Ian who can deflect it with the Three Sacred Links Shield, there was no one else who can block this attack!


    Such a special weapon should either be in his own hands, or bepletely destroyed. In this world, naval battles are the mostmon way of conflicts, Ian doesnt want someone to attack his ship with this cannon in the future, he hopes to be the one using it to attack others!


    However, if he really needs this weapon, he has to rely on Varua to repair it. He is the one who designed it after all, and only he knows how this cannon works. Now if Varua refuses to cooperate, that would be a problem.


    After thinking about it, Ianughed and said, Do you think your cannon is that powerful?


    Humph, thats a fact! Varua said proudly.


    Well then, let me show you something! Ian was nomittal, then turned to the surrounding members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group and said, Everyone, scatter around, get out of the way.


    Fujitora knew what Ian was going to do, so he smiled slightly and took Raideen and the others away, giving Ian arge open space, but Nana and Walnut didnt know what Ian meant, so they could only step back with some doubts.


    After retreating, Ian stood in the middle and unleashed his Nen.


    In Varuas puzzled eyes, Ians clothes suddenly began to flutter gently, and then with a burst, an electric arc suddenly shed from the ground and crossed Ians forehead.


    This jumping arc was not the end move, but the beginning of it. After it disappeared, more arcs began to appear!


    Crisp noises sounded one after another, and arge number of arcs burst out from Ians body and spilled into the surrounding air. The brightness of the lightning currents was getting higher and higher, and its length became longer and longer, and Ians entire body started glowing.


    Varua looked at Ian dumbfounded, but then he saw Ian open his right hand and moved it across his forehead. Arge number of electric arcs began to converge towards his right hand. As Ian waved his right hand, a glittering intense lightning current was pulled by him and condensed into a bright white light in his palm!


    Look closely! Lightning strike! Ian shouted at Varua, and then hurled the light out in a nt towards the sky!


    Bang! The moment this light left Ians palm, it immediately turned into a rapid lightning strike, which instantly broke through the darkness of the night, leaving a straight ray track in the sky!


    It was iparably fast, because the air also has some resistance, the speed of the lightning strike was sub-light speed, but in the eyes of people around, it was just a thick shining ray of light. After being thrown out by Ian, the lightning strike immediately hit a cloud over the ind!


    Everyone saw that the lightning strike disappeared into the clouds, and then countless electric currents shed in the clouds, and a loud bang filled the ind.


    The sound was deafening, louder than normal thunder! This phenomenon only appears in thunderstorms! Because the burst was very sudden, walnut and the other girls couldnt help being scared, immediately screamed, and quickly covered their ears.


    The rebels who watched this scene looked at Ian in horror. They knew that the huge lightning strike was ejected by Ian. After experiencing Varuas tank blow, Ian came out with a more terrifying technique, which really scared them, especially Arion.


    Although he knew that Ian has recently be a Shichibukai, he had no idea about how strong he was. He was still very vague, and it was not until he saw Ianunch a breath-taking strike that he really knew what kind of existence the rebel army was cooperating with


    In fact, Ian himself was quite surprised. The lightning strike he just threw at a random direction unexpectedly hit the clouds above, causing a discharge phenomenon in the clouds and uttering a thunderstorm.


    However, this effect was extraordinary, Varua really did not expect that Ian could rely on his strength to exert a powerful lightning power, this lightning strike and his thunder cannon attack were very simr!


    What do you think? Ian turned his head and said to Varua, Your thunder cannon is technically identical to my attack, so do still you think your weapon is that powerful?


    Varua didnt speak, and his face covered with scars had a frustrated expression, but then he said angrily, Thats because my thunder cannon has not beenpleted!


    But do you think that you have time to finish it? Ian stretched out his hand, showed him the scene around, and said, Have you seen these uprising miners? Because of you, many of them have died. And now you have been defeated and captured. If I hand you over, what do you think will happen to you?


    Varua looked around with a shudder, he could see the livid eyes of the miners around him.


    He lowered his head and said, What do you want?


    Fix this cannon for me and install it on my ship! Ian said, if you do this, then I can ask for a favor and let them spare your life!


    When Nana heard this, she pulled Ians clothes and said, Are you asking him for what Im thinking about!? This guy, Varua is not only a Devil Fruit User, but also a remarkable scientist. You are thinking about pulling him into the group?


    Yeah! Why not! Ian replied in a low voice: But this guys mood is too wayward, too taken for granted. He not only needs to be restrained, but also needs to behave. Throw him to the rebel army and let them imprison him for a period of time. Let him understand his situation, and then he will be ready to join us!


    Nana pondered then nodded.


    Moreover, his deeds resulted in the death of many innocent people! Ian continued: I always think that people should be responsible for their actions. He must make a certain amount of atonement. We also need to cooperate with these miners. If we dont let them vent their wrath against Varua, it will cause estrangement!


    Ian doesnt want Varua to join at this period. Although he can make it happen, even if he can protect Varua in his current status, but in this way, it will not only make Varua feel that hes so important and needed, but also make Arion and his people feel betrayed.


    Themunication between the two was in a low voice, which didnt allow Varua to hear a thing, plus his mind at this time was in a mess. No one really wants to die, and he knew that if he fell in the hands of these miners, they will tear his body apart the irony!


    At that time, many of his great ideas and all the years of researching would be in vain, and he would no longer be able to carry out his researches!


    And all of this was in the hands of the young man in front of him.


    So Varua gritted his teeth and said, Okay, Ill do it, Ill fix the Thunder Cannon, but you have to keep your promise!


    Im a man of my words! Ian nodded and said.


    However, at this moment, the little girl, Walnut, suddenly raised her hand and said, Captain! I object!


    Ian was taken aback, and said, To what!?


    I object to this cannon being installed on our ship! Walnut puffed her cheek and said: This cannon is too ugly. I dont mind installing one on our ship, but its design must be changed!


    Being reminded by Walnut, the other members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group also reacted, so they said in a unit: Yes, Captain, we agree with what she said. If we are going to install this cannon on our ship, hed better change the shape of it!


    In any case, Ian also thought that if this Neo Armstrong Cyclone Jet Armstrong Cannon was going to be installed on his own ship, his group reputation would be ruined. They would be theughing-stock of the world!


    So Ian looked at Varua and asked, Can you modify it?


    Varua was so upset: Is the appearance of the Thunder Cannon really that ugly? I think its very majestic!


    As soon as this was said, everyone was speechless


    It seems that Varua not only has to ept an ideological transformation, but also aesthetic transformation

 Chapter 274: Fake IDs

    Chapter 274: Fake IDs


    Up to now, the rebel army haspletely captured the pce. They set up their own g on the ruins of the pce!


    Varua was handed over to Arion by Ian. Arion promised Ian that during the trial, Varua would not be sentenced to death. At that time, he would only be imprisoned, and Ian could bring him out of the prison and let Varua repair the Thunder cannon.


    When Varua upied the country before, the original royal family fled. Its a pity that these royal family members who have never left the ind did not know how fickle the New Worlds climate was. Not long after they went out to the sea, they encountered a huge storm and their ship sank. No one in the royal family survived.


    So after the overthrow of Varuas dominance, Arion and the others could no longer establish an imperial country. They renamed this country the Republic of Travolta!


    Early the next morning, the news of founding the new country spread all over the ind. After hearing the news, all the residents of the ind got out of their homes, cheering and celebrating.


    The two previous careers of Varua, one was a scientist and the other was a pirate. He didnt expect himself to be a king at all. During his ruling years, he only forced the miners on the ind to work for him, while he focused on his researches and he never paid attention to the peoples livelihood Exhibition. Therefore, no one on the whole ind liked him as a king.


    When the new country was established, Ian naturally became the hero of the ind. At the celebration banquet, the dragon Hunter Pirates were the guests of honor and were well-treated by the people.


    Arion was elected as the first leader of the Republic of Travolta, but he found that he didnt have any idea about governing the country. Moreover, because this country had always been a member of the alliance, whether it was the former royal family or Varua, they all had experience in dealing with the world government.


    Now that Arion hase to power, the name of the country has also changed. He was a bit indecisive, he didnt know whether they should continue being a member of the alliance or not.


    So, at the banquet, Arion found Ian and asked for advices.


    It stands to reason that Ian has already joined the revolutionary army, and he certainly shouldnt advice another country to join the arms of the world government. However, when he was in Smis, he saw the marines treatment towards the people of the non-participating countries. Now his apparent identity has be Shichibukai, so after thinking about it, he suggested that Travolta should stay under the protection of the world government. In this case, in the future, it will be better whether to use Thunderstones or to trade them with the outside world.


    However, for such a small country, it is estimated that the world government may not pay attention to At this time, Ians identity would be handy. Arion has not dealt with the world government, but Ian, the Shichibukai, is an already-mademunication bridge. As long as he is stationed on this ind, the world government will take this country seriously.


    Arion thought a lot during this period. He understood that the Republic of Travolta needed Ians power, so he directly proposed that he wanted to hire Ian as a national consultant, and Ian agreed to it.


    So, after the celebration, the pirate g of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group was erected all over the ind.


    This means that from now on, the banner of the Shichibukai, the ck Dragon Ian, will protect this ind


    Seeing the gs of their pirate Group fluttering everywhere on the ind, the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate regiment couldnt help but feel excited. It wasnt easy to reach such a step. They used to be a bunch of ves who escaped from Marijoa. Now they can hang their pirate g in a country and provide it with protection


    From being chased by the Governments dogs, to bing normal people again with no bounty of their heads and no fear over their shoulders, was really a dreame true.


    When the news that their benefactor became a Shichibukai came out, the ves who were sent away by the Fishman Pirates all over the world were very excited


    As for the residents of the ind, they are very proud to be able to use the banner of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group. They must know that not every country can have a Shichibukai protecting it.


    People in this world are really strange. The emergence of the Great Age of Pirates has indeed brought suffering to many countries and inds. Those pirates who wantonly burn, kill and plunder are hated by all people. However, there are many ces where they have to rely on pirates to develop their countries economies. They need pirates to consume, to travel safely, and to give them shelter. Its really an interesting phenomenon.


    As a reward, Ian got arge area ofnd, which was assigned to him by Arion, and sent people to build houses for his crew. The members of the Dragon Hunter pirate group were very popr on the ind. As soon as Zick and the others appear in the streets, they found themselves surrounded by the beautiful girls who dont stop screaming Even Doroni, the Mink, was so loved.. by children.


    During this time, Ian was not idle. He and Arion have negotiated the issue of Thunderstones transaction.


    Because of his Shichibukais identity, and the Thunderstone currentrgest customer is the world government, the miners will start working the regr hours and the ores will pass over to the smeltery, and then the final product will be handed over to Ian for trading it with the world government. Ian keeps 40% of the money, and gave the rest to Arion.


    In other words, even if Ian sits still, he can get 40% of the ie, which is equivalent to collecting money falling from the sky, and the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group has since then received a steady stream of ie support.


    After the negotiation, what is left was to wait for the world government to send over the money. The world government announced Ians rank in the newspaper as scheduled, but the conditions of both sides have not been fulfilled yet!


    The 10 billion Berries that Ian squeezed from the Celestial Dragons have not yet been delivered. It is estimated that it wont take any longer. At that time, when he receives the goods, he will talk with the world government about the business of the thunderstone.


    Moreover, there is another thing, that is, at the same time the money was brought, it is estimated that the identity chip must be retrieved from Ian.


    Ian and Nana stayed in a room alone. There were three boxes on his bed in front of them. Among the three boxes, one of them was sent by BaBy-5, and the other two were given to him by Nana. After the battle, she took out the buried chip.


    Ian first opened the box containing the real identity chip and took out the ss bubble containing the identity chip.


    It looked exactly the same as when he stole it from Marijoa. It hasnt changed at all, so Ian couldnt help but ask a little strangely: Havent you taken it out for research?


    No, we have already studied it! Nana said: This is what it looks like after being repackaged. The ss bubble is just to prevent the identity chip from being exposed to the air and corroded. There is nothing unusual in this process. Its easy to package.


    Then tell me, what has been discovered? Ian turned to ask her, What is the use of this identity chip?


    I dont know! Nana shook her head: I was only ordered to bring it back to you. No matter what they have discovered, it should be confidential, not something I should be aware of!


    Ian nodded and did not speak. At the beginning, the identity chip was given to Uncle Kuma. It is estimated that only senior cadres like him have the authority to know more about this matter. Although Nana was an old agent in the revolutionary army, she does not necessarily have such authority.


    Putting down the real identity chip, Ian opened the box containing the copy made by the Revolutionary Army. It was now an identical ss bubble with an identical identity chip inside.


    Ian observed it carefully for a while through the ss bubble, and said, Looking at it this way, I really dont see any ws, but is this replica really reliable?


    Dont worry, its definitely the same material, carved out bit by bit by counterfeiting experts! Nana smiled and said, Unless the real identity chip has some unknown function, otherwise, it is absolutely the same!


    Ian said nothing more about the matter, put down the identical copy, turned his head, and picked up the identity chip that BaBy-5 had brought.


    Compared with the one made by the revolutionary army, the one brought by baby-5 looked like a knockoff. Few people in the world have seen the identity chip. However, Domingo had only seen it when he was a child. Relying on his impression for modeling it, the final product had many ws


    At first, Ian was nning to take the fake identity chip given by Domingo to the Celestial Dragons, and give the replica made by the Revolutionary Army to Domingo. Looking at the situation now, things werent going as nned

 Chapter 275: To the East Blue

    Chapter 275: To the East Blue


    Not only does Domingos chip have no ss bubble, but there is also a big problem with the material of the identity chip. If this piece was handed over to the Celestial Dragons, they will immediately distinguish that its a replica!


    Ian thought for a while, and after counting the time, he felt that it should be toote now to ask for another copy from the revolutionary army, so he summoned Nana over and whispered in her ear his n.


    Great Idea, Ill go now! After hearing this, Nana immediately epted her mission, then picked up the fake identity chip made by the revolutionary army and went out.


    After walking out, she quietly found a boat and left the ind of Travolta.


    .


    Two weekster, Ian called for baby-5.


    Did you ask for me? Baby-5 was still cing a cigarette in her mouth, dressed as a maid, with an arrogant expression. But when she came in, she carried Ian a te of biscuits.


    Ian looked funny, picked a biscuit, took a bite, then said, Domingo asked you to bring me the supply of weapons. Did he mention when you shoulde back?


    No! BaBy-5 was a little disappointed.


    So, it seems that he wants you to be my liaison with him! Ian touched his chin and said: This guy doesnt think of me as a pervert, right? I think he wants to seduce me with such a beautifuldy!


    II BaBy-5 couldnt help blushing after hearing Ians words. She held her face and said, Am I really beautiful?


    Of course! Ian nodded and said, Be confident! Well now, lets get down to business. Since he left you here, you should fulfill your mission. Do you have a Den Den Mushi that can contact him?


    Baby-5 hesitated for a moment and pulled a Den Den Mushi out of her apron pocket.


    This is a direct-connect Den Den Mushi that doesnt require dialing. After picking up the handset, the Den Den Mushi hummed immediately.


    Soon, the call was linked, and the snails expression turned into Domingos unique face.


    Hello, BaBy-5? Domingos voice came from the other end.


    Nah, its me! Ian nced at BaBy-5, who was a little worried, and smiled.


    In fact, BaBy-5 didnt know what was in the box that Domingo asked her to hand over to Ian, she only knows that its very important. However, when Ian suddenly contacted Domingo, which caused BaBy-5 to think about whether she screwed up something.


    It turned out to be you, Ian! Domingo heard Ians voice, and suddenlyughed, and said: How was it? Are you satisfied with that batch of weapons?


    Not bad, but Im not nning on paying for it, Ian said with a smirk.


    Huh? Why? Domingos voice seemed a little gloomy, and continued: Boy, dont think that you can break our deal because you became a Shichibukai! Dont get cocky kid! Do you think I am a cash machine? I gave you hundreds of million before, now your greedy A$$ wants this batch of weapons for free!?


    This is not the reason! Ian said: The object you told baby-5 to give me looked so fake. This made me wonder if you deliberately want to make me irritate the Celestial Dragons!?


    What do you mean? Domingo was taken aback.


    You havent seen the real identity chip, have you? Ian raised his legs and put them on the table. So, he said in a leisurely manner, If you want to fool the Celestial Dragons with a replica, you should be more urate. It can be seen that this thing is fake at a nce. When the Celestial Dragons get this piece, they will think that I fooled them!


    Then what shall we do? Domingo asked.


    Ian kept knocking on the armrest of the chair for a while, pretending to think, and then said: Well, now that our deal is concluded, then I should give you the real identity chip first, and after you get it, you have to make me another replica as soon as possible, so I can finish my job with the Celestial Dragons!


    Fuffuffuffuffu! That would be great! As soon as he heard this, he burst intoughter. He didnt expect that the fake chip would still have this effect.


    Of course, because of this matter, the money for the batch of weapons will be regarded as an additional expense. How about that? Ian asked.


    Domingo was speechless for a while, why is this kid so stingy!? Two things that have nothing to do with each other can be integrated in his logic, the purpose of which was to repudiate!?


    the price of this batch of weapons brought by BaBy-5 is 2 hundred million Berries, which is a bit harsh for Ian, but such an amount means nothing to the joker. So, after thinking about it, because Ian was willing to deliver the identity chip in advance, Domingo had to tolerate it.


    Well, consider that batch of weapons a final gift from me! Domingo said: Now! Where is the thing?


    Fantastic! Ian patted his thigh happily and said: I buried the identity chip on a deserted ind. It was the first ind that Inded on after escaping from Marijoa. Send someone to that area When you get there, contact me, Ill tell you where exactly I hid it!


    As soon as Domingo heard this, he immediately believed him. He felt that what Ian said was indeed true. After all, he has been paying close attention to Ian. Ian is now in the middle of the new world and has never been back. The identity chip should really be buried on the ind where hended after leaving the Red Line. Put yourself in his ce and think about it. Domingo himself would do the same.


    Its just that Domingo didnt know Ians personality that well. He couldnt know that Uncle Kuma had already met Ian after he escaped


    However, Ian asked Nana to go there two weeks ago and quietly find a ce to bury the fake chip made by the Revolutionary Army, intending to trick Domingo.


    Dressrosa, where Domingo is located, is closer to the deserted ind, but because they acted fast and smart, Ian estimated that Nana should reach the ind first. In this way, Ian was in the clear and wasnt obligated to leave Travolta. Domingo will trust that the identity chip he dug is the original one.


    After saying this, Ian added: After you get the identity chip, dont take much time to make an identical one, and then bury it in the same location. Then I will tell the people of the World Government to go there too, you have to be careful, if you make a shoddy copy again, and it gets discovered by Celestial Dragons, dont me me for pushing it on you. Ill tell them everything, I can convince them that I gave you the location and you made a replica by yourself!


    After hearing this, Domingo gritted his teeth for a while. He already thought about whether to frame Ian after he got the identity chip. But unexpectedly, Ian had been prepared for such a possibility.


    What a cunning boy! Hatred has been engraved in his heart, but he still said, Dont worry, we are allies now. Why will I harm you?


    Good enough! Ian snorted and hung up.


    After hanging up the call, Ian was relieved. In fact, it was not because of his cunning, but because he had to concentrate on all possible scenarios whenmunicating with the joker, so as to ensure that he would not have any omissions. So, to be honest, aftermunicating with the other party, Ian always feels exhausted.


    Huh! Allies!? Im sure that after taking what you want, you will turn around and stab me in the back Ian pouted and thought in his heart. After all, he killed Vergo, and Domingo must seek revenge, even if he could not kill himself, it was still possible that he will find someone to do the job for him.


    But now Im also a member of Shichibukai, so Domingo should not do it himself? Ian thought so.


    He was absorbed in his thoughts and forgot that baby-5 was still in the room, but now baby-5 at this moment was depressed. When Ian was talking with Domingo, the young master, whom she had been worshiping since she was a child, did not mention her at all, and did not care about her current situation at all.


    So Ian, who came back to his senses, saw the loneliness on baby-5s face.


    Whats the matter? Ian asked her: Dont think that you are a loner here? You should find Margaret and the others, go shopping and buy whatever you want, you need to have some fun, too!


    Hm BaBy-5 nodded, turned and left without saying a word, and Ian didnt know what she was thinking about, so he could only scratch his head and watch her leave.


    After that, Ianid back on his chair again and said to himself, After solving the problem of identity chip, maybe its time to go back to the East Blue With a marine warship, I can cross the Calm Belt, which would make it a quick trip!? I havent heard from Zoro for a long time, is he lost in the jungle again Hmm. it has been one year and three months since I went to sea. So, Zoro will be 18 years old in a few months. Its time for him to go out, too


    Just when Ian was talking like this, what he didnt know was that Frost Moon Vige in East Blue, a major event happened two weeks ago!


    Looking back a little, on the third day when Ian became the news of Shichibukai.


    At this time, the East Blue can be said to be in the middle of an explosion!


    Ian was the man of the year in the East Blue. At first, he went out and became a pirate hunter. He caught three of the most famous pirates there in session, so the people of that part of the world almost got to know about Ian.


    Then, when Ian entered the new world and made a big fuss with Marijoa, many people in the East Blue didnt recognize him when they saw the masked mans photo. It was only after his identity was exposed and revealed that people were surprised to find that the famous pirate hunter who had gone out of the East Blue had turned out to be a pirate with a 500 million bounty! A lot of them felt that they have seen and heard some fake news.


    Whats more exciting is that not long after Ians identity was exposed, the news of the battle between Ians Group and the Admirals came out. Because there were few screens in the East Blue, only a few people witnessed the battle. However, rumors about him defeating two Admirals and forcing them to flee spread widely.


    This news has caused some pirate groups that have recently emerged in the area to shamelessly im that their pirate groups are under the Dragon Hunters During that time, Smoker and the Marines rushed out and arrested a lot of them.


    Just when everyone thought that Ian hadpletely turned into a Great Pirate, the news of the world government stunned them once again, Ian became a member of Shichibukai!


    The changes in his identity made many people confused and didnt know what to believe


    However, people still felt very excited, East Blue has given birth to a figure at the Shichibukai level!? He was even recognized by World Government itself!


    The East Blue has always been regarded as the weakest blue. It illustrates the peace in the area from the side, but it also made people get a bit embarrassed. Now, there is a Shichibukai who entered the Grand Line from their side which made most of them thrilled!

 Chapter 276: Pair of Eyes

    Chapter 276: Pair of Eyes


    The changes of Ian over the past year have made people feel dizzy, especially those who know him.


    In the Loguetown marine Base, the White Hunter, Captain Smoker and Tashigi were shocked to death when the masked mans identity was exposed.


    Smokers anticipation became true! When he got to know Ian, he felt that this kid would eventually be a great enemy of the Marines, and may turn to a pirate.


    Now, as expected, Ian was not the kind that enters this path step by step, like other pirates who start from nothing and get bigger Instead, as soon as he decided to change paths, he started by setting the world on fire, with a ve liberation movement in the Holy Land and killing a Celestial Dragon.


    At first, Smoker thought that Ian might be caught by an admiral and sent to jail, but when the news that he became Shichibukai was published in the newspaper, Smoker was dumbfounded.


    The same was true for Tashigi. Ian left a deep impression on her. When he was at East Blue, Ian dared to take a Marine ship and some soldiers to help him catch pirates under the guise of an exercise.


    Tashigi thought that Ian was so brave to do such a thing. However, Ians recent deeds awed the masses due to his bottomless audacity, which made her feel a little frightened!


    However, such a person, in the end, became a Warlord recognized by the World Government, so that for a moment, both Smoker or Tashigi wavered in their own concept of justice.


    What was the reason for an original Pirate hunter to be a wanted criminal, and how could a wanted criminal be a special Pirate with amnesty?


    I dont understand, I cant understand


    But this didnt prevent Smoker from asking for reinforcement in the East Blue.


    The recent recruitment of a Shichibukai from the East Blue has led to an explosive growth of pirates in the East Blue waters. Moreover, these pirates were eager to enter the Grand Line, and following Ians path, dreaming that one day they will be famous, and get invited by World Government to join the Shichibukai.


    The Loguetown marine Base is thest ce guarding the entrance of the Grand Line. Under such circumstances, the marine forces of the ind have once again had a huge gap. After reporting to the Marine Headquarter, Smoker got a respectful number of recruits, so he began to expand his manpower.


    The consequence of this incident was that a very special person joined the Marines


    East Blue, Frostmoon Vige, Isshin Dojo.


    After the disciples of Ian and Zoro gradually grew into young adults, Koshiro did not stay idle, he once again epted a group of new disciples. These disciples were all about eight to ten years old, and they were all children with runny noses!


    However, these children were carefully taught by Koshiros senior students. At this time, in the Dojo, these children are doing their daily sword exercises. Zoro, the moss head, as their Sensei, was standing at the forefront and leading the practice.


    Koshiro was watching while sitting cross-legged. He was smiling, but Zoro was gnashing his teeth.


    As for why? Everyone can see that the little kids behind him, without exception, have torn off the sleeves of their GI suits. Its not that they were poor and didnt have the money to buy a new one or sew theirs, they deliberately cut off the sleeves.


    More than that, many of them even wore a weird hat. They made two ears out of leaves on both sides!


    Thats right, these little kids were all imitating Ians look at this time! Its just that they didnt find a store that sells bear ears hats simr to Ians, so they used all kinds of hats and manually added the ear part!


    Since Ian became the newest Shichibukai, and such news was delivered to Frostmoon Vige by the news birds. The disciples of Isshin Dojo, after hearing that the person in the photo was their Senior, the situation got out of control!


    And this is what made Zoro feel ufortable. Now the Little juniors of the Dojo were all worshipping Ian. But he, the younger Senior of the three stars, was forced to stay in the vige, and kept on training these little kids with runny noses every day


    What annoys Zoro the most was that after every practice, these boys will pester Master Koshiro and Zoro to tell them stories of Ian.


    Today is no exception. After Master Koshiro shouted out the words that the practice is over, Zoro was immediately surrounded by brats.


    Big Brother, Zoro, can you please tell us more about big brother Ian!?


    Yeah, yesterday, you mentioned that you two have encountered a wild boar in the forest, you didnt tell us what happened after that, please, lets finish that story today?


    What these kids want to hear is something that makes them surprised and interested, but the problem is that the Frost Moon Vige is so peaceful. During the years they stayed together in the Dojo, what they did those years was practicing and training all day long.


    He really cant remember many interesting stories together most of their time together passes while Ian keeps searching for his lost younger brother.


    So, in thest days, Zoro kept on making stories on his own


    HmmHmmmmm! Seeing that he couldnt make up any more stories, Zoro couldnt help blushing and yelling at the group of kids: Yeah! By following this method, you can do 500 sword-wielding exercises easily!


    Big brother Zoro, you are so boring!


    Yeah! Thats right!


    Boo!


    The little kids yelled one after another, which made Zoros forehead turn blue.


    After he managed to get rid of these annoying kids, Zoro walked into the Dojo, panting, to find Koshiro drinking tea alone.


    Sensei, I cant bear this anymore, I want out! As soon as Zoro saw Koshiro, he started talking.


    When Koshiro heard this, heughed and said, Zoro, this is the 192nd time you have said the same thing to me. In a few months, you will turn 18! So, cant you wait a little longer?


    But, brother Ian has already passed me by stages, and hes getting farther and farther! Zoro said unwillingly: If this dy continues, when will I be able to catch up with him?


    I can see that Ians progress is impressive. He is diligent and he was able to make up for his weaknesses, but you shouldnt belittle yourself. Your talent in kendo is higher than Ians So Im sure that it wont take that long for you to catch up with him! Koshiro said with a smile.


    Zoro mmed the ground in annoyance, and said: But big brother Ian has already found a Devil Fruit for Kuina. Now I must start looking for a way to cure Kuina, but how could I do such a thing while Im still stuck on this ind, I cant do anything here, I I


    Koshiro smiled and looked at Zoro. Whether it was Ian or Zoro, Koshiro was very pleased with both of them. Among so many of his disciples, only these two can be regarded as his own children. Although they were quarreling from time to time, their bond was unbreakable, and both of them have been caring about Kuina and treated her as their own sister. Even if there was no blood rtionship between the three, they were almost like siblings.


    Although the frost moon vige is peaceful, it is only suitable for elders like him, not for ambitious teens. Ian was just like Zoro, however, Koshiro didnt intend to stop any of them, but as a master and father, Koshiro still insisted that they can only go out and roam after they reach adulthood.


    However, Koshiro also understood Zoros mood very well. The closer it gets to his birthday, the more impatient to go out Zoro gets, so he smiled and said: Well, kiddo, since you are so urgent, then I will allow you to prepare in advance. From now on, you can start looking for a ship,passes, etc. Dont forget, your sense of direction is terrible. Its good for you to prepare early! (T/N: Im sure hes going to celebrate his birthday on the boat!!)


    Really? When Zoro heard this, he was immediately overjoyed and eximed excitedly: Then I must leave with a boat full of wine!


    Perhaps this so-called extreme joy will turn to sorrow, Zoro has just started drinking (T/N: due to the sadness caused by watching Ian grow while he was idle xD), but he only dared to drink secretly, so now, he mis-said this in front of Koshiro, which directly made Koshiro m his head with the bamboo sword.


    Rubbing the bag on his head, Zoro realized that he had let his words slip by. Looking at Koshiros angry expression, Zoro quickly said: Sensei, Im joking. Ill prepare a boat without any booze! Dont worry!


    Koshiro wasnt really angry, however, just when he wanted to tell Zoro something, he suddenly heard a voice behind him.


    Sorry, Zoro, but I may take your boat!


    Hearing this voice, the two turned back and looked at the rear. They saw the dojos door slowly pulled open, and a figure appeared in their sight.


    This figure, with a beautiful shoulder body, looked a little tired, but she had a pair of ck eyes full of energy.


    And as soon as they saw these eyes, Koshiro and Zoro were both struck by lightning, and they stood up instantly!


    Ku Kuina!? (WOOHOO, Finally!!!!!)

 Chapter 277: Growing up

    Chapter 277: Growing up


    The figure that they thought may never see again suddenly appeared in front of them, so that both Koshiro and Zoro felt that they were hallucinating.


    However, it was indeed Kuina who stood in front of them. She seems to have just got up from bed. She was wearing only a dress, and her body didnt look very weak. However, the little girl who had been giving the impression of a young boy at the time has turned into a gracefuldy.


    Ku Kuina, is it really you? Koshiros round sses were uncleaned. He tremblingly stretched out his hand, trying to touch Kuinas face, but he was scared that this will turn to be an illusion, and she would disappear when he touches her, so he hesitated and did not dare to do so.


    Kuina pushed open the sliding door and slowly walked over. Her eyes were filled with tears. She rushed to her father and ced his hand on her cheek. Father its me! Im sorry, i made you worry all these years!


    Kuina!! Koshiro couldnt help anymore, he has been suppressing the fatherly love of many years, and he suddenly copsed at this moment. He held Kuina in his arms and pressed her head into his chest. He was so thrilled to see his daughter waking up after nearly a decade, so he held her so tightly, fearing that she would disappear as soon as he let go.


    Koshiro has been under the greatest psychological pressure over the years, because when Kuina had the ident, it was just after he had a fight with her and told her that girls could not be the strongest, so he kept ming himself for her incident.


    Over the years, it was rarely seeing him smiling, and his hair has turned gray quickly. He was worried that she may never wake up again.


    Now, Kuina woke up miraculously, and Koshiros repressed feelings were finally released.


    While the father and the daughter were hugging each other and crying in relief, Zoro was stunned in his ce with a wide opened mouth, and he couldnt process the situation for a long time.


    Over the years, he has been ustomed to the Kuina who is lying quietly on the bed, with closed eyes. Now suddenly, she stood in front of him vigorously, and he could not understand anything for a while.


    In particr, when he massages the muscles of Kuinas arms and feet every day, he didnt think much of it. But now that shes up in front of him, she has truly grown into a beautiful girl. So, when he connected the dots, he blushed!


    Now looking at Kuinas beautiful long hair, his old impression of the little girl has totally changed!?


    The most interesting thing is that when Kuina let go of Koshiro, she came up and hugged Zoro, and said softly: Zoro, thank you for your care all these years!, Zoro, the algae-headed fool, was petrified!


    Then Koshiro followed her, and the three sat down, but Zoro was still frozen in ce


    Kuina, you how did you wake up? After the excitement went slightly down, Koshiro finally started to talk and asked curiously.


    Kuina lightly smiled and said: Actually, although I was in aa, it seems that sometimes I could pick up some information from the outside world


    As Kuina spoke slowly, Koshiro and Zoro learned a bit more about what she went through.


    In fact, Kuinas state was quite strange. Her consciousness seems to be trapped in a weird dream. ording to her memory, she seemed to be living a very long dream. In that world, she was stuck in darkness, sitting motionless with crossed her arms and feet in a quiet ce!


    From time to time, some light and sound appear in this nightmare, which should be simultaneous to the time when Koshiro and Zoro were taking care of her and telling her stories.


    For this blessing, Kuina has been desperately reminiscing about who she is and what is her desire. However, she seemed to have a dim understanding of this dream.


    Gradually, she stood up in the darkness and wanted to find a way out. She could not receive much information from the outside world, only in some special situations, which is when Zoro recited some words such as Bing a strong swordsman Ian, and so on. At this time, Kuina would find a glimmer of light in her nightmare.


    What really made Kuina ovee this dark dream was when the Vige received Ians news of bing a Shichibukai, two days ago, Zoro was holding a newspaper and bitterly reading the news beside Kuinas bed.


    At that time, Zoro said: Big Brother Ian has be a strong man recognized by the World Government, but I am still stuck here!


    With such a sentence, Kuina in the darkness suddenly remembered everything. She remembered who she was, the promise she had made with Zoro, and the words Ian encouraged her with.


    The dark dreams shattered at that moment, and then Kuinas consciousness began to recover little by little. And the straw that broke the camels back was the conversation between Koshiro and Zoro just now, Kuina opened her eyes and woke up.


    Over the years, Ian and Zoro have taken great care of her. Although Kuina has been lying for a long time, her muscles havent atrophied due to the continuous massage. When she opened her eyes, she could barely stand up, but as soon as she got used to it, she slowly walked out of her room and entered the Dojo. After hearing the conversation between Koshiro and Zoro, she couldnt help speaking out.


    After Kuina slowly talked about her nightmare, Koshiro couldnt help breathing a sigh of relief, he pulled her over, checked her physical condition, and thenughed.


    Why did heugh? Because Both of his disciples have grown up by a lot, and his only daughter has finally woken up, he couldnt be any happier, he felt that even if he dies now, he can rest in peace.


    However, at this time, Zoro bitterly punched the floor, causing Koshiro and Kuina to look at him strangely.


    Whats wrong with you? Kuina asked him.


    As a result, Zoro pointed to her and said, Are you stupid! Cant you see that Im mad?


    What could make you angry at this moment? Koshiro asked with a smile on his face.


    Im frustrated! Zoro yelled: Ian Ian has found a Devil Fruit for Kuina. He took care of that part, so I thought when I go out to sea, I must look for a way to help her recover. But now Kuina woke up because she discovered that Ian became a Shichibukai Its like he has done everything, then what purpose should I have when I start sailing!


    Hahaha! Koshiro heard this andughed happily.


    Sure enough, both Ian and Zoro were deeply concerned about Kuinas well-being, Zoro was upset because he wasnt of great use. And that made Koshiro feel blessed.


    However, the fool will always be a fool, and he didnt consider what Kuina would think when she hears this.


    Although she looks slim now, Kuinas old character has not changed, she cant help but shout loudly at Zoro: You Baka, did you just get angry because I woke up from thea?


    Aa I didnt mean that! Zoros face was red, then he turned his head and hummed coldly: Im just thinking, since you woke up, I wont have a peaceful and quiet day in the future!


    Do you want me to kick your A$$ just like the old days? Kuina stretched out her hand and poked Zoros forehead.


    Seeing this scene, Koshiro smiled happily again. As expected, the two still had such a special rtionship, and they started quarreling after a minute from seeing each other


    Zoro sped both hands, gritted his teeth, and said: You are the one who wants to quarrel! Right? Ah I forgot, what do you mean by your previous words, what do you mean my boat will be used by you?


    Humph! Kuina snorted coldly and said: I am older than you, have you forgotten this?


    So what? Zoro asked.


    Being older than you means that I will turn 18 before you! Kuina poked Zoros head again, with a malicious smile on her face, saying, In other words, I can go out to sea before you! So, you must give your boat to me!


    Bang! Zoro was suddenly stroke by a thunderbolt!

 Chapter 278: A Bite

    Chapter 278: A Bite


    Among the three siblings, Ian was the oldest, Kuina was the second, and Zoro was the youngest. So, ording to the logic of Master Koshiro, if they were to go out to the sea, they would leave in this order.


    The saddest thing for Zoro was that it was his turn to leave the ind after a few months, but Kuina, who had suddenly awakened, jumped in line!


    Kuina wanted to go out since she was a little girl, which Zoro had known for a long time He and Kuina agreed to do their best and be the strongest Sword Wielder in the world, and it would be impossible to achieve this dream in Frost Moon Vige.


    Therefore, the idea of going out to explore the world has already been formed in their minds.


    So, Zoro was very angry and said: Why!? Thats my boat!


    I Want Out first, so you need to hand it over! Kuina was not willing to give up: You still have a long time to turn 18, so in this period, you wont use this boat?


    No! This boat is mine! Zoro got up and ced his head against Kuinas forehead. If you want a boat, get one yourself!


    Is that your attitude towards a friend you havent seen for years? Kuina pped the floor and yelled.


    The two stared at each others eyes so inconsistently, making Koshiro have a little cold sweat on the side of his head. He persuaded: Alright, alright, this thing is not that urgent, Kuina! Do you really want to go out this early? Isnt your body still exhausted by the longa?


    I need a week or two of recovery training! Kuina said as she tried to move her hands and feet, then found that her long hair was in the way.


    Kuina has always had short, masculine hair. Her long ck hair grew during hera, and Koshiro trimmed it for her several times, but he didnt know when exactly would she wake up.


    However, this still made Kuina a little ufortable, so she asked Koshiro: father, do you have a scissor?


    Koshiro didnt say anything. He brought a scissor and handed it to Kuina, but she looked at it and handed it back to him, saying: Father, can you cut my hair?


    Koshiro smiled and gentlyplied, then sat behind her, trimming her hair.


    By the way, can you tell me what happened after Brother Ian went to sea? Kuina let Koshiro trim her hair and asked.


    So, while cutting her hair, Koshiro slowly told Kuina about Ians journey.


    Zoro couldnt fight anymore at this time. He could only quietly drop his head low, watching Kuinas falling hair. In the end, the image of old Kuina hade back again.


    For some reason, after seeing Kuina with short hair, Zoros heart suddenly calmed down, and he seemed to remember the times when the three kids were together.


    After the haircut, Koshiro took up the scissor and said to his daughter, Kuina, before leaving the ind, have you figured out what you want to do?


    Zoro sped his hands and said: Yeah, Big Brother Ian is now a big pirate, you are not nning to go after him, do you?


    Kuina shook her head and said: Ian has his own adventures, how can I be the strongest swordswoman in the world under his wings?


    But you are a girl, you shouldnt leave alone, right? Zoro frowned and asked.


    Kuina nodded and said: Thats why Im nning to be a marine!


    What! A marine!? Koshiro frowned when he heard this.


    Zoro may be a fool, so he didnt realize it immediately, but Koshiro was very clever. Ian had something to do with the revolutionary army. When Kuma and Ivankov visited him a long time ago, Koshiro saw Kuma giving Ian his hat as a gift. Soon after Marijoas incident, Ian sent back a devil fruit in a weird way. The Devil Fruit came back flying, and Koshiro knew that it definitely came by Kumas Ability. In other words, shortly after saving the ves, Ian and Kuma met again!


    In the next development, Ian took Kumas ce as a Shichibukai, and Kuma withdrew from this position willingly. Only he, a person who knew Ian well, could see the connections. He guessed that Ian might have already joined the revolutionary army.


    So in this case, Kuinas decision made him a little worried. Could it be that Kuina thought that Ian was on the side of the world government since he became a Shichibukai? Thats why she didnt mind joining the Marines?


    With this in mind, Koshiro asked, Kuina, why do you suddenly want to join the marines? If you want to explore the sea and gain experience, isnt it better to be a pirate hunter, just like Ian used to be?


    Its not like that! Kuina shook her head and said. I can feel that its probably just a transition for brother Ian to be a Shichibukai. I know him very well. He is a kindhearted person, so with his personality, one day he will do something simr to Marijoas incident, and by that time, he will probably turn hostile to the World Government and Marines again!


    In that case, why do you still want to join the Marines? Zoro asked in a puzzled manner: You are not thinking about arresting him, right?


    Kuina red at Zoro and said, Of course not! Ian is my big brother, how could I do that to him?


    Zoro has a big empty head, and this girls mind is hard to guess. So he said madly: For the love of God, can you finish your sentence without pausing!?


    Its very simple. I think brother Ian may need some inside information one day! Kuina said: We three grew up together. Even if I cant join his Pirate Group and help him directly, maybe I can help him in another way!


    I will try my best to be a strong Marine, and then I will work hard to be promoted to one of the highest ranks. In that case, if Ian really falls out with the world government again, to be pursued by marines, then I can at least send him a message!


    When Kuina said these words, she seemed to have a strong aura. She was different from other girls. She didnt have the kind of softness and indecision of the average girl. Her purpose of joining the Marines was not the old-fashioned grudges. She just wanted to send some critical information to Ian if needed.


    When Koshiro told her Ians story, Kuina already knew that Ian spared no effort to travel the whole Grand Line, and even took a great risk and offended the Celestial Dragons, he did all of this to obtain a Devil Fruit for her. Kuina was very grateful for all of this. She wanted to repay Ians love, nothing more


    If so, thats a really good idea! Zoro rubbed his chin and pondered: Ian doesnt have many friends in the Marines, if they thought about acting against him, then it would be bad, so by joining them, he would be grateful for such information.


    Koshiro was also worried about this problem, the brotherhood between Ian and Kuina is deeply ingrained and no one can destroy it. Moreover, letting Kuina go out to sea as a Pirate or a Pirate hunter made Koshiro feel anxious, so after brief spection, he found it a very good choice.


    Now that youve made up your mind, then do as you wish! Koshiro told Kuina: Loguetown has recently been in the process of signing new marine soldiers. With your skill, it should not be a problem to join.


    Right! Zoro nodded and said: Loguetown is a good starting ce. Ive heard that it is called the town of the beginning and the end, you can have a great start from there!


    Speaking of this, Zoro suddenly remembered something, got up, and ran out, not long after he came back, he brought a box in his hands.


    This is a gift from big brother Ian! Zoro put the box down and said: Listen to his words and eat this Devil Fruit!


    Kuina uncovered the lid of the box and looked at the golden Devil Fruit inside, then said, Father, is this the devil fruit that you were talking about. Didnt you say that it was almost eaten by Zoro?


    Ohhuuh! Zoro said with some embarrassment: I didnt see the message inside the box at the time!


    Koshiro started to talk: Kuina, if you think about it, even Ian doesnt know what kind of Ability this Devil Fruit has, moreover, anyone who eats a Devil Fruit will be cursed by the sea and they will never be able to swim again. Although it grants some strong and weird Ability, those who eats it will probably drown when they fall into the sea.


    Kuina stared at this Devil Fruit, and hesitated. She has always been pursuing her own swordsmanship. She wants to be one of the greatest Sword users. If she eats this Devil Fruit, she will rely a lot on its power. Kuina doesnt want such a path.


    Because of her gender, she cant catch up with the boys in terms of strength. Especially after growing up, she can feel that she is not as strong as Zoro. Besides, she has been lying in bed for many years andcked sustainability training, so her strength was far behind


    Koshiro saw Kuinas struggle, and suddenly said: Such ability does not affect your kendo, maybe this devil fruit can let you develop your own unique swordsmanship This is the result of Ians hard work, so please dont waste it!


    Kuina wants to get stronger, she doesnt want to lose to Zoro, nor does she want to lose to Ian. Her pride hasnt changed, and as Koshiro said, this is a Devil Fruit that Ian risked his freedom and life to find for her. Kuina felt that she really shouldnt let Ian down.


    So, she nodded with a smile and said, Well, father, I made up my mind. I will eat this fruit!


    With that, she gently picked out the devil fruit in the box, put it in her hands, observed it for a while, then took a bite!

 Chapter 279: Kuina’s Luck

    Chapter 279: Kuina¡¯s Luck


    About two weekster, when Ian settled down in Travolta, a small boat was about to leave the beach of frost moon vige in the East Blue


    Kuina, here are all the things you may need! Koshiro took a bag and ced it on the boat. After you set off, keep sailing to the east and you will reach Loguetown. But you should pay attention to the weather, you have already eaten the Devil Fruit, so dont forget that you cant swim now and be careful not to fall into the water.


    Yes, I understand father! Kuina nodded.


    Compared to the previous little girl, the current Kuina has changed a bit. Now, she looks remarkably beautiful, but her style still had some masculinity, which brings her a more exotic charm.


    The entire Isshin Dojo Disciple came to see Kuina off, not only the Disciples of the same age group as her, but even the newly added Juniors looked at Kuina with admiration. Whenever they saw her face, they couldnt help but blush and have strong heartbeats.


    Among them, there is only one exception, that is, the algae head Zoro. At this time, he was carrying a long sword on his waist, holding his hands up on his chest, with a depressed expression on his face.


    I am leaving, Zoro! Kuina moved towards, and told him her farewell: Whenever you n to leave this ind, you must find another boat!


    Havent you prepared everything, then just leave go ahead! Zoro said angrily: I have had enough of you!


    Hey! big man, it has been so long, are you still thinking about it? Kuina stared at him.


    As soon as he heard this, Zoro felt a burst of anger. On the second day after Kuina ate her Devil Fruit, they quarreled about whos taking the boat. She jumped in line and stole his boat, and now shes setting off with it, which annoyed him to the extreme!


    At that time, Kuina proposed an idea, the two should have a spar and the winner gets the boat


    Zoro agreed immediately, although he knew that Kuina had just woken up from thea and her body had not fully recovered. However, it was still a furious fight, and he was not victorious, but the temptation to defeat Kuina made him foolishly agree.


    However, after the event, Zoros intestines were aching from regret.


    After so many years, Kuina woke up and had another sh with Zoro, but still, she kept her record of winning all the matches!


    On that day, Zoro finally saw what a Devil Fruit is, and for the first time saw Kuinas new Ability!


    No one thought that the Devil Fruit that Ian had found for her turned out to be an extremely Rare, Mythical Zoan Type, which gives the user Asura/Ashura form!


    This is the first time that it has appeared, and its not even mentioned on the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia.


    Of course, due to the devil fruit illustrated book collected by schrs on the Grand Line, there is no record of the devil fruits that appeared in the more distant history, so no one knows whether this fruit has appeared before. But there is no doubt that this fruit is an extremely rare type.


    The special thing about this Asura fruit is that when a man eats it, it does not show the same effect as when a woman eats it!


    If this fruit was eaten by a man or a male mink, his appearance will be very ugly and rough! It is no exaggeration to say that it is a disfiguring fruit!


    But if it was eaten by a girl or a female mink, it will grant her the beauty of a Goddess! So, this was what happened with Kuina. When she ate the fruit, her skin became smoother and more delicate, and her hair was lustrous! Although her appearance had not changed much, she looked so gorgeous.


    It feels like another Slip-Slip Fruit Alvidas fruit!


    However, after consuming this fruit, the effect was not as simple as beauty. All the Zoan fruits have the characteristics of triple transformation. This fruit creature was of course Asura. When she fought against Zoro, she used her transformation for the first time.


    It turned out to be a demon with three heads and six arms!


    This Mythical Type fruit refers to the creature in the mythology Legend, so does the fruit of Sengoku: Buddha, and the same goes for Marcos Phoenix Fruit. The fruit Kuina got, granted her the powers of the Demon God Asura!


    Asura is the so-called God of Wrath and possesses seemingly and essentially boundless levels of superhuman strength! Kuina actuallyprehended the fruits Ability at the moment she munched on the fruit, which was the power of a hundred people!


    In other words, when she transforms into Asura form, she reaches a hundred times of her original strength!


    If Kuinas normal chopping power can reach 60kg, then after the transformation, she can reach 6000kg, which is 6 tons of a shing force. This kind of strength is simply terrifying!


    Moreover, due to the three-headed six-armed form, Kuina can not only hold more weapons, but also her defense can be said to be perfect without dead angles!


    When Zoro challenged her, Kuina easily blocked all Zoros blows, then with a spare hand, she crossed below the hilt, gently really gentlynding a blow on Zoros stomach, which ejected him for tens of meters in an instant


    It was a terrible loss! It took him a long time to recover after that, and he was about to take over Kuinas spot in her old bed!


    It can be said that in this fight, Kuinas figure in Asura Form left a deep impression on Zoro!


    Its also a great coincidence that Kuina was originally worried about being unable to reach the peak due to her female body. As a result, the devil fruit that Ian found for him just made up for Kuinas biggest shoring!


    Therefore, when Kuina realised her newly acquired ability, she almost flew from happiness, and at this moment, she was extremely grateful to Ian.


    The fruit of Asura is not like the Buddha fruit, which can turn into a titan andunches golden shockwaves, nor can it grand the ability to be reborned from ashes like the Phoenix Fruit. The Asura fruit is a very pure fighting fruit, but this was exactly what Kuina needs most.


    Zoro suffered trauma after the defeat, but he would never break his promise. The boat was given to Kuina. They both had unyielding characters, so they are used to quarreling. After hearing Kuinas words, Zoro could not help replying: Hey you wait and see, I will defeat you in the future, even without getting a Devil Fruits Ability, I will not lose to you again!


    Good! Ill wait for you! Kuina said.


    After a moment of hesitation, Zoro said to Kuina: If you met big brother Ian in your journey, tell him that no matter what he does, I will support him!


    So do I! Kuina nced at Zoro, and said, But no, when you go out, tell him yourself. I dont want to repeat a sentence twice!


    After saying goodbye to Koshiro again, Kuina stood on the boat, waving her hands and sailing away. A sea breeze came and drove her boat farther and farther.


    Koshiro and Zoro slowly walked back! Seeing that the teen remained silent along the way, Koshiro thought for a while and said: Zoro, although Kuina has the devil fruits power and her strength has leaped in an instant, it doesnt mean that you will never be able to defeat her. Did you know that Hawk Eyes, Dracule Mihawk, known as the Greatest Swordsman in the World, hasnt eaten a Devil Fruit, but still not many people in the entire world can beat him!


    Hawk Eyes? This was the first time Zoro has heard this name. In fact, Frost Moon Vige is still quite closed. Although he saw the news that Ian became Shichibukai, he really didnt know who the other Shichibukai were! What this knucklehead does every day is exercising and getting stronger.


    Yes, if you pay attention to the other Shichibukai, you will find him! Koshiro smiled and said: Now your elder Brother Ian, like the Hawk Eyes Mihawk, is a Shichibukai, but in terms of swordsmanship, Ian cant beat him!


    Hawk Eyes, Mihawk, how strong is he? After listening to Koshiro, Zoros eyes began to shine: The Greatest Swordsman in the World? This title is interesting. If I want to be the worlds strongest Swordsman, all I got to do is defeating him?


    Yes, so dont stop pushing further and further! Koshiro said: As long as you dont die, you will always get stronger, so that one day you can be the strongest swordsman in the world!


    Zoro suddenly bent down and bowed to Koshiro: Well then, Koshiro-Sensei, I am leaving now, I am going to study some new skills.


    Koshiro didnt reply, and he kept looking at him quietly.


    As he left, Zoro walked towards the forest, holding his right elbow in his left hand, rubbing his chin, and pondering.


    Kuinas figure in Asuras form looks so powerful! Maybe my moves should be named after Asura, since I wield three swords?


    What are the best names I should use? Asura sh? Well, it doesnt sound good, toomon


    AsuraAsura  Ichibugin (One Mist Silver)? Ah, this is good Ok, its decided, and now its time to practice!

 Chapter 280: Twin

    Chapter 280: Twin


    Even Ian would not have thought that Zoros advanced swordsmanship inspiration was actually derived from Kuinas Devil Fruit figure


    Now, he has to admit that since the moment he became Shichibukai, the path of the original story has indeed undergone major changes.


    The butterfly effect does not lead to a certain result change. If the original causality has been generated, so even if other influences are inserted, it will only make the change gain momentum little by little, instead of directly changing it.


    Ians influence on Kuinas fate was like this, little by little, and then under the joint promotion of various influences, the original causality has been biased and it has moved to another result.


    As for the ces that he didnt affect, just like Luffys hometown, because Ian and he dont have any intersection, Luffy will go out to the sea just like the original story, which seed was nted by Red-haired Shanks a long time ago.


    Ians guess was correct. After he became Shichibukai, his influence expanded. This is the impact of his identity and status. No matter how human beings develop, the influence of power and rank has always been huge. Just like World Governments Five Elder Stars, any decision they make can affect thousands of people, and their influence ispletely different from that of an ordinary civilian.


    With the plumpness and ergement of Ians wings, more and more people will be affected. Kuina is not the only one to be affected, nor will she be thest one


    Now, as Kuina leaves the ind, the disturbance she will cause will slowly manifest itself, and the first thing that will be impacted is the marine base of Loguetown!


    Captain Smoker is the highest-ranking officer in the Loguetown Base, but to be honest, Smokers arrival here was actually a disguised derogation. The East Blue, known as the weakest blue, leads to the fact that the Marines here have nothing to do most of the time.


    Smoker, the problem maker, was ustomed to confronting his boss, which caused his transformation from the Marine Headquarter to Loguetown Base. It is simply that the person above him wants him out of his sight.


    However, if Ian didnt show up, maybe Smoker would be stuck in Loguetown for a long time, until the arrival of Luffy, he would rise his ambition and chase Luffy into the Grand Line.


    Now, with the appearance of Ian, not only has he be a great pirate with a bounty of up to 650 million, he has also be Shichibukai. As a result, more and more pirates emerged in the East Blue, which increased Smokers workload.


    So, recently, Smoker has been rarely seen idle, starting to recruit new soldiers and training them.


    On a normal day, Smoker, who was reviewing the information of recruits, suddenly received a report from his Lieutenant, saying that there was a girl who just came, willing to be a marine, and shes beating up our soldiers.


    Whats the matter? Smoker was very confused about this, because he saw that the soldier who came to report, his face was red, and his eyes also revealed a kind of infatuation.


    The girl she looks exactly like Sergeant Tashigi! The Lieutenant said: Butbut this girl is more charming!


    This time, even Smoker was interested, took his Kairosekirge Jitte, said: lets go and have a look!


    When he came to the marine training grounds, from a long distance, Smoker saw that the field was surrounded by a group of soldiers, not only recruits, but also the old soldiers.


    These guys werent practicing, they were all around the field, asking a lot of questions. After Smoker came closer, he heard: Sergeant Tashigi, she isnt really your twin sister


    Sergeant, your sister is more beautiful!


    Smoker was at a loss, does this new girl really look like Tashigi?


    Before he separated the crowd, he heard an angry voiceing from the field, I will say it again, stay away from me!


    With a rumble, the surrounding soldiers quickly moved away, and with this sudden retreat, Smoker saw the two girls standing in the field.


    Identical! They look so alike! Tashigi and the girl were standing in the field, they are exactly the same, they both have short ck hair, both carrying a katana around their waists, and their height was almost the same!


    Of course, there are also differences between them, that is, their clothes and the color of the scabbard. Besides, Tashigi is short-sighted, so she always wears a pair of sses, while the new girl doesnt


    However, aside from this, Smoker thinks that the biggest difference between them may be their temperament. Tashigi is always a bit clumsy because of her myopia, and sometimes she looks nervous and reserved.


    However, this girl gave the feeling of an unsheathed sword, sharp eyes, toughness, and full of aura, such temperament, coupled with her beautiful face made her look very attractive, it is no wonder that these marine soldiers mistakenly thought of her as Tashigis twin sister.


    Who are you? Smoker asked.


    The girl, holding the handle of the katana, leaned slightly and said. I am Kuina. I heard that this base is recruiting new soldiers, so I came to sign up!


    Smoker nced at the surrounding marine soldiers. Several of them had swollen faces. It is estimated that they were beaten because they got too close to the new girl, however, even while they wereying on the ground, their gaze was still locked at Kuina with admiration and affection.


    However, how to describe it correctly the eyes of these soldiers are not the kind of amorous feelings, because Kuinas temperament is not the sultry charm of Pirate Empress Boa Hancock. She is like a beautiful white lotus with long thorns! The difference between the two can only beprehended through meeting them.


    Not to mention others, even Tashigi was blushing while looking at Kuina. Seeing Kuina and her look so simr, she seems to find the most perfect version of herself, Tashigi actually wants to achieve such a figure and aspect.


    So, she held her sses frame and nervously said to Kuina: He hello, I am Tashigi, you you are nning on joining the marines? Thats great, in the future we will bepanions!


    Kuina looked at Tashigi, but she was also curious. She didnt expect whening to Loguetown and registering for Marines recruitment, that she would meet a girl who looks exactly like her, so when she saw Tashigi, she couldnt help but feel a little fond of Tashigi. The other soldiers who got too close were kicked away by her, leaving only Tashigi by her side.


    Smoker nced at Tashigi with disappointment! Did this foolish subordinate actually said this!? This girl named Kuina has not passed the registration review yet, so why was she treating her as apanion?


    However, Smoker wasnt a fool to say something like that immediately. He took a cigar and nced at the katana at Kuinas waist, and asked, So, you are a swordswoman?


    Yes! Kuina gently raised the sword in her hand.


    As a result, before Smoker continued to ask, Tashigi suddenly screamed!


    She excitedly moved towards Kuina and touched her sword, saying, Oh, my God! What in your handIs the Wado Ichimonji!? (Straight Line through the Path of Harmony!)


    Kuina was taken aback, watching Tashigi fixing her sses carefully and observing her katana, then curiously said: How did you know?


    One of the changes caused by Ian was that after Kuina woke up, she left with the Wado Ichimonji that was originally given to Zoro, after her Death! However, Kuina did not tell anyone the name of her sword, so she was surprised when Tashigi uttered the name.


    I can distinguish it easily! Tashigi rubbed the scabbard and said: I have studied all the sword illustrated books. Although its scabbard is unremarkable, it is easy to see the unique direction of the pattern on it There is also the handle, a unique hilt with a circr hand-guard, this Meito is one of 21  Wazamono (21 Great Grade Swords)!


    Looking at Tashigis glowing eyes, Kuina didnt know how to answer.


    Fortunately, at this time, Smoker start to talk and said: Dont mind her, when ites to great swords, shes a maniac! However, she is quite familiar with all the famous swords.


    I see, youre so amazing! Kuina couldnt help saying this.


    Its okay Tashigi was praised by Kuina, and couldnt help blushing and shyly waved her hand: Actually, there are some swords that I still didnt know anything about. Just like the one the Shichibukai Ians holding, I couldnt figure out which one was it from his photo

 Chapter 281: New Sergeant

    Chapter 281: New Sergeant


    Ians sword was not a de from this world and wont be recorded in any of her books, so its normal that this sword maniac, Tashigi, cant distinguish it.


    However, Kuina didnt expect to hear Ians name here. She couldnt help but feel a strong heartbeat.


    She suddenly remembered her fathers stories about Ian, he mentioned that Ian had settled in Loguetown for a while and had been a marine swordsmanship instructor for a month (I missed those days xD T-T!), so she couldnt help but look at Tashigi.


    If big brother Ian was an instructor here, then this girl has been taught under his hand?


    Kuina is a very smart girl. Although she knew about this event, she didnt say a word because she knows that she could not reveal the rtionship between her and Ian for the time being.


    All right, shut up, Tashigi! Smoker saw that Tashigi was pulling the topic farther and farther, even brought up Ian to this conversation, so he had to stop her, and then he said to Kuina: Since you are a sword user, then you wont mind having a spar with Tashigi, I want to see your strength!


    There are two ways for the Marines to recruit soldiers, one is training from childhood, for example, those family members and children in the Marines headquarters are generally highly loyal and are the focus of the Marines training targets.


    However, the number of people obtained by this method is really too small, so there is a second way for the Marines to enlist people, that is, world conscription, which means to recruit troops from civiliens, as long as they do not have any criminal record.


    The soldiers recruited in this way usually take part in the service by having a certain amount of power, so they are generally given a rank ording to their strength. If they really have respectable capabilities, then the starting point will be higher. However, it is difficult to estimate their loyalty, so it will be difficult to promote them.


    Kuinas current situation is the Second Type, thats why Smoker wanted to test her strength.


    However, from nowhere, Kuina looked at Tashigi and said: She is too weak, I am afraid that I may identally hurt her!


    Kuina was telling the truth, not being cocky. She is now a Devil Fruit user, and her strength has skyrocketed. Plus, she still cant control her power perfectly. Thats why, she was worried that she might hurt Tashigi by mistake, so she had to say this.


    But whats more surprising is that everyone understood her meaning without mistaken her intention. Tashigi herself didnt get it wrong. Perhaps it is due to Kuinas valiant attitude. Her aura was too strong, so everyone felt that what she said was true.


    Smoker thought for a moment and said, Well then, we can have a spar!


    Kuina did not object to Smokers offer, he has the highest Military Rank in the entire Loguetown marine Base, so he is the strongest one here.


    Hearing that the two were going topete, the surrounding soldiers got excited. They immediately gave up an open space and watched them, but the funny thing was that everyone was cheering for Kuina and none of them cheered for their captain. This made Smokers face turn gloomy, and he said in a low voice, These bastards


    After the two stood in the field, Smoker didnt say a word. He started the battle directly. He stood very far, but he took advantage of his Smoke fruit and suddenly extended his arm!


    The arm consisting of white smoke, holdingrge Jitte, flew directly toward Kuinas position. When she saw Smokers Attack, Kuina was not surprised. She plucked her katana sharply and nted it upwards to resist the uing blow.


    Just as she waved her sword, a faint blue force immediately burst out with her de! It shed directly on Smokers weapon with a ng! Smoker could hardly hold his Jitte.


    Flying sh!? You turned out to be a great sword user!? Smoker was amazed. What happened to the East Blue these years? Why do some powerful people keep on popping up!? Before, Ian appeared from nowhere, now another one with an intense power emerged!?


    Thats right, what Kuina justunched was indeed a flying sh, but it was different from Ians. Ian was relying on his Nen to release such projectiles, but Kuina relied on her own strength. This blow reached a terrifying speed instantly, and then broke through the air, creating a vacuum phenomenon.


    This flying sh was formed by pure power!


    The reason why it is called flying sh was that many swordsmen chop turn to the same shape, but not all of them were made by the same kind of power, for example Ian, he releases his projectiles using his energy Nen, and some other rely just on their physical strength and special sword techniques, just like Kuina.


    No matter which one it was, they will end up with the effect of sword aura. Because it is difficult to distinguish which is which, it was collectively called Flying sh.


    Kuinas vacuum sh left a deep mark on Smokers weapon. Although it didnt cut it off, it made Smoker stop being careless. He then used his full power, turned his whole body into white smoke, and attacked Kuina again


    Kuina didnt attack again, but instead, she held her katana in her hands and tried to resist the uing blow!


    She blocked it easily, but Smoker didnt expect such a reaction. He could feel that the girl in front of him had the strength of a monster. He couldnt make her wrist tremble even by the slightest.


    She is indeed much stronger than Tashigi! Smoker thought to himself.


    However, because Smoker is not too proficient in kendo, he did not notice any abnormality during the fight. In fact, Kuinas swordsmanship was too simr to that of Ian!


    In fact, whether it was Ian, Kuina, or Zoro, they are all taught by the same master, Koshiro. Although their swordsmanship will be deployed in different directions in the future, their basic foundation and posture were the same.


    The only person present who is more proficient in swordsmanship was Tashigi, but at this time, she was watching the fight of the two with sharp eyes, and felt inexplicable heartbeats, she started worshiping Kuina, and turned her into her highest ideal, her role model, so she didnt focus on Kuinas movements at all, just blindly staring at Kuina with obsessive eyes.


    As a result, they both missed the best opportunity to identify the rtionship between Kuina and Ian


    Why have you been resisting and not fighting back? After attacking for a while, Smoker stopped and asked when he saw that Kuina defended all his moves without dripping one drop of sweat.


    Are you sure you want me to fight back? Kuina asked.


    Come on! Give me your best! Smoker sighed angrily, how did this girl reach such confidence?


    The next second, Smoker rushed again and thrust her with his Jitte, but this time, he did not turn into white smoke, Kuina noticed that, then aimed at the tip of Smokers weapon!


    Bang! When the tips of the two weapons hit each other, her strength suddenly exploded! The force directly twisted Smokers wrist backward, and then Smoker flew away, while rotating!


    Although Kuina didnt transform, in this state, she still can use a significant amount of strength, and Smoker didnt even think that her might would be terrifying, so he suffered a big loss in this collision!


    All the marine soldiers on the scene were dumbfounded and went silent after seeing Smoker getting thrown away.


    However, when they came back to their senses, they cheered loudly as if they were celebrating a festival: Oh, oh!!! Captain Smoker is defeated!


    Smokers head started boiling when he heard the cheers! Did this bunch of bastards get thrilled after seeing my A$$ getting kicked?


    He stood up without any difficulty, because the force he received was transmitted by his wrist, and it had nothing to do with his body, however, his wrist and arm hurt badly. He even suspected that his arms bones were broken.


    However, he still endured the pain and said to Kuina: Very good! You are really strong. From now on, you are a Marine Sergeant of Loguetown Marine Base! Your Military Rank is the same as Tashigi, your marine uniform will be delivered to your handster What you have to do now is to fill in your information!


    All right! Kuina nodded. (Understandable xD!)


    Right, I want to ask you something, why do you want to be a marine? Smoker asked suddenly.


    Kuina thought for a moment and said: To protect my family, plus I had an agreement with someone, I must be the strongest swordswoman in the world!


    By Family, she was referring to Ian, and the agreement refers to her promise with Zoro, as well as her own goals. At this point, Kuina did not lie.


    Unfortunately, Smoker didnt know what her specific content was, so he just nodded when he heard her words.


    Ever since, Kuina sessfully became a marine sergeant in Loguetown Marine Base. With the addition of Kuina to their ranks, the strength of their Base rose by more than one level.


    The biggest impact of this change is that there will be a fool wearing a Straw Hat in the future who will be more unfortunate while reaching this ind than in the original story

 Chapter 282: Tons of money

    Chapter 282: Tons of money


    Ian didnt know anything about Kuinas recovery, or her eating the Devil Fruit, and joining the Loguetown Marines.


    Even if he was now in New World, in the second half of the Grand Line, he was very close to East Blue, and only separated by the Calm Belt. (Plus the Red Line)


    What he was busy with recently is the extraction of Thunderstones.


    Because of Ians request, Arion did not sentence Varua to death, but got punished with 50 years of imprisonment. If it wasnt for Ian, Varua may be jailed until he dies of old age. However, because of his agreement with Ian, he was temporarily released after he entered the prison, assisting Ian in extracting the Thunderstone and repairing the Thunder Cannon for him, and installing it on his ship.


    Ian has always been very envious of Luffys ship (The Thousand Sunny) that they will acquire in the future. The Gaon Cannon on their ship was quite powerful. Now that Ian has got his hands on this thunder cannon, he naturally wants to install it on his ship.


    However, there is a big difference between the thunder cannon and the Gaon Cannon. They are mainly used forbat, however, their method of functioning was different from that of the Thousand Sunny.


    Ian was busy these days, and Nana did not take long to return. She quietly went to the ind ording to Ians instructions, found a ce to bury the fake chip made by the revolutionary army, and then called him.


    Later, Domingos people also went to the ind. After contacting Ian, he told him about the exact location of the fake chip.


    As for the fake chip taken away by Domingo, Ian was not worried that he would see the ws, because it was a replica of the original made by the revolutionary army. Although Domingo is a Celestial Dragon, he has not been in Marijoa for a long time, he has no way to verify its authenticity.


    Moreover, even though Ian knows that Domingo was still in contact with Marijoas nobles, ording to his estimate, Domingo will never go to the Celestial Dragons for verification, if he dares to do so, they will definitely be wary of him, and he will be in bad luck at that time.


    It was because of this that Ian dared to give him the replica.


    But for the chip that should be handed over to the Celestial Dragons, Ian was in a bit of a dilemma. After thinking about it for days, he made a bold decision to return the real chip to the world nobles!


    The reason why Ian made this decision was that he felt that they might have the means to verify the authenticity of the chip. If he tries to make a fake fool of them, and they detected his trick, they will be agitated and revoke Ians Shichibukai identity, which will be troublesome. Ian needs some quiet time, and he doesnt want to fight the Marines endlessly.


    And holding the real identity chip, although it can be regarded as a talisman, but to be honest, it doesnt have much value for Ian. He still doesnt know what the chip is used for


    Although the revolutionary army has studied it for a long period, Ian doesnt have any idea about their results. If the identity chip is something that the Celestial Dragons uses to open special devices or channels, even if the Revolutionary Army discovered that, how can they verify this? By taking a trip to the holynd?


    A chip with an unknown purpose, even if it was important, but now for Ian, at this stage, its role has reached its limit. It has sessfully and smoothly made Ian be a Shichibukai, and it is unwise to keep it when there is no clear follow-up role.


    So Ian felt that perhaps it was time to return the identity chip, at least to let the Celestial Dragons and the World Government rx their vignce.


    And if something happens in the future and the identity chip needs to be used again, then Ian can always sneak into Marijoa to steal another one, because he already knows how to open the secret room.


    Even if they change the security measures for this time, he believes that it cant be separated from the means of blood factor verification, and herees the privilege of being a Shichibukai. Ians chances of approaching Marineford and Marijoa will be even greater.


    In summary, Ian made this decision, so after Nana came back, he told Nana about his n, and then asked her to take the real identity chip and go back to the deserted ind again.


    During this period, Domingo made a more delicate replica ording to the fake one that Ian gave him, which then was buried in the original location they dug up, and informed Ian that the job was done, but in fact, Nana reced it with the real chip so that it gets received by the government. (Confused or not yet!!??)


    In other words, in this way, Domingo would think that the fake chip he made was poached by the government, but in fact, Ian has already returned the real one. At that time, neither Domingo nor the nobles will find any ws, because none of them will verify with the other party, then the Celestial Dragons will be satisfied with Ians deeds after the verification.


    It will take nearly two months to aplish this task. By then, Ians Shichibukai status has been stabilized and there is no fear that World Government will go back on their promise.


    Although it took a long time, it was a sess after all! When Nana reported that the person who received the real one was one of the CP agents, Ian knew that it was finally over.


    So he was in the Republic of Travolta, waiting for the arrival of people from the world government, who would bring the promised money, and at the same time, Ian can also negotiate with them on the deal of the thunderstone. (T/N: NOOoo did he just give them the chip before collecting the money, Im scared now!)


    Ian cant use all the resources of the thunderstone, so he has to find a great buyer, and the world government should be the best client, but Ian guessed that they wont agree to sell two of their cyborgs to him, let alone that the transformation of Uncle Kuma has not beenpleted. In other words, the trust level of the world government and Marines in him was a big issue.


    This matter needs time


    After staying on the ind of Travolta for three months, the World Government ship finally arrivedte.


    Three Battleships, one with the World Governments cross g, and the other two were Marines frigates. When he saw this line-up, Ian sighed in relief! He was afraid that the world government would foolishly send only one ship. In that case, if it was robbed by the audacious Pirates, it would be a hassle, because the ship should be carrying an amount of 10 billion Berries, which is all Ians money!


    How much is 10 billion Berries? Lets talk with a bit of intuitive data. The highest denomination of Belly is the 10.000 one! One hundred thousand of these banknotes are only 1 billion Berries, and Ians amount is 10 billion, which are one million banknotes!


    On the escorted ship, an iron cabparable to the size of a container was used to transport the money!


    When he saw this big iron cab, even Ian was shocked. The 5.7 billion Berries he found in the Celestial Dragon Chamber was piled up in disorder, so it covered arger area, which didnt give him such a feeling. After he saw these banknotes, he realized how much money it was!


    The iron cab was brought up by two World Government Giant soldiers. In the stronghold of Ian and the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, the iron cab was opened, and the banknotes streamed out like a flood, and the members of his crew were all dazzled!


    They were even more stunned than Ian. he had seen 5 Billion Berries piled up together, but for the others, it was their first time seeing an amount higher than 20 Million.


    To say that the only person, who was rtively calm, maybe Fujitora, because he cant see it with his own eyes, so he cant feel the tension


    10 billion Berries, can this amount buy a small country? Ian sighed loudly.


    The man who was in charge of negotiating with Ian was the same masked man, but as always, he changed his mask. He told Ian: Mr. Ian, now that your transaction with World Government has been achieved, the Five Stars asked me to deliver a message they are hoping that you will perform your duties as a Shichibukai in a professional way.


    In this case, Ian showed an indifferent expression, Ian himself knows that a Shichibukai doesnt have to respond to every announcement, unless its a mandatory call, otherwise the World Governments order wont be a necessity.


    Of course, Ian still nodded vigorously to the masked man, because the other party had worked so hard to transport his money.


    Then, after hearing Ian mentioning the trade of Thunderstone, the agent said that as long as a sufficient supply is avable, the World Government does not care whether to trade with the king or the new Shichibukai. In other words, there is no problem with such transactions, but the world government hopes not to change the price. (T/N: they are getting used to Ians actions xD)


    Ian, of course, asked about this matter. ording to the original price, if he can supply the World Government with two tons of Thunderstone every month, then he can get a payment of about 700 million Berries. Ian has calcted it, and it was still a very good deal.


    ording to the agreement with Arion, even if Ian doesnt do anything, as long as he leads the transaction, he can get 40% every month, which is 280 million Berries. In one year, he would gain another 3 billion from this deal, which is more than enough to make all the members of the Dragon hunter Pirate Group settle down


    When the CP0 agents were leaving, the masked man said casually: Yeah, by the way, Ian, your friend Fire Fist Ace, has been very active recently. I heard that he went to Wano! If possible, the World Government would like you to tell him that his previous offer to join the Shichibukai is still avable, if hes willing to!

 Chapter 283: The Truth

    Chapter 283: The Truth


    Ian didnt respond to the words of the masked man, with a nk expression on his face. Seeing his expression, the masked man left without saying another word.


    After he left, Fujitora said: He is in Wano? Isnt it a closed country in the New World, which never epts outsiders, and does not want to join the World Government?


    Thats right! Nana said: I heard that there is a special upation called samurai warriors in that country. However, he suddenly mentioned this, what do they want to achieve by this?


    Ian coldly snorted said: there are many meanings, the first content is that World Government has already learned about my rtionship with Ace. Maybe they are investigating the origin and background of Ace at the moment. The second meaning is that they want to use my rtionship with Ace to see if I can attract a Captain from the Whitebeard ranks and make him join the World Government through the Shichibukais title!


    It seems that they have discovered your fall out with the Whitebeard Pirates! Fujitora said: Your current position is veryplicated!


    Well, it is indeed! Ian nodded.


    Ians current position was a bit special. First, he is Shichibukai, nominally a member of the world government and the marines. Secondly, he is a close friend of themander of the second division Third, he happened to part ways with the Whitebeard Pirates because of his attempt to assassinate Teach, a veteran member of this group!


    This incident led to Ian get into a very delicate situation. Therefore, the world government wanted to use this matter to their advantage by pulling Ace to their lines and weaken the whitebeard pirates.


    However, they were destined to be disappointed, because there is still another meaning that Ian did mention, that is, the Wano country is like muddy water, and Ian will never get involved.


    As for what he meant by muddy water, now that the beast Kaido is located there, the whole ce will turn into living hell!


    Ian heard from Whitebeardst time that Kaido didnt appear in the confrontation of Smis ind war, but sent out his three disasters. Ian faintly understood that Kaido was in Wano at that time, so he didnt make it!


    In his memories, Ian knew that Ace had indeed been to Wano once. He seems to have learned how to make a Kasa there (one of several traditional Japanese hats). Later, he even made one for the Little Oars of the Whitebeard Pirates. They used it to protect themselves from the sun and the rain Ace is indeed a gentle person!


    There should be nothing wrong with him visiting Wano, because he is a son of the whitebeard, even if Kaido was in the country, he wont do anything to Ace, unless he wants to start an endless war with the Whitebeard Pirates However, things wont be the same, if Ian went there!


    Kaido should be located in the country now, nning to seize the country. At this time, Wano, because of Kaidos involvement, should be in the midst of conspiracy and war, and if Ian, a Shichibukai, appears in the country, it will definitely cause big trouble.


    The World Government probably also knows about the rtionship between the Poneglyph and the Kozuki Family. After all, the ancestors of the royal family created the Poneglyphs during the end of the Void Century, and the World Government has been strictly guarded against people who research and seek Poneglyph for various reasons.


    Ian estimated that they may have learned that Kaido has entered the Wano country, so their only way to arose chaos there was by sending someone to disrupt the situation


    However, Ace went to Wano at this time, and the world government used the CP0 agent to inadvertently reveal some information to Ian, hoping to see if Ian would go there.


    But they are destined to be disappointed. Ian was not a fool. As a transmigrator, how could he look for Ace so recklessly when he knew the chaos in thatnd?


    And he has Aces Den Den Mushi number. If there are any major troubles there, couldnt he just call him?


    However, in any case, Ian understood from this matter why all the Shichibukai doesnt trust the Government. Although they granted them a lot of privileges, they still used them as tools and try to take advantage of them all the time.


    So, as thest situation, the World Government doesnt trust these pirates very much, and the same goes with the Shichibukai. The rtionship between the two sides is just to use each other, but they are on guard against each other at every moment!


    As for Ian, the newly joined Shichibukai, because he is the youngest, the World Government would definitely test him to see if he act impulsively, but Ian was equally shrewd. He has studied the way of acting in the position of Shichibukai. Its just that he should ignore every useless information given by the World Government! In this way, to the greatest extent, he can be sure that he will not fall into an easy trap made by World Government.


    Ian knows that nothing will happen to Ace in the near future. Even as he is so active with the Whitebeard Pirates, the only thing that would change is the amount of his bounty, so Ian doesnt need to pay close attention to Ace for the time being.


    Now the 10 billion Bailey has arrived. The most important thing for him is to recharge the whole amount.


    However, with so much money, Ian didnt want to cause misunderstandings among his crew, because in any case, the whole pirate Group is unified, and a part of the money should belong to them. However, in order to sessfully achieve the conditions of the supreme VIP, the tinum VIP, Ian had to charge all the money at once, and could not give part of it to his crewmembers.


    Therefore, he must exin to everyone.


    Thinking of this, Ian pped his hands and let all the members gather around.


    Captain, what can we do for you? Doroni and the rest asked.


    We, our Pirate Group, have known each other for almost a year! Ian looked at the crowd and said: All the People in this pirate group, whether they followed me from the beginning or joinedter, are all on the same boat now. We dont need to be separated from each other. We are allpanions, so naturally, we should all have one mind and one beating heart, we are on this together


    Among the crowd, Zick and others had followed Ian since the start, While King, Fujitora, and Nana, Walnut, and Yardi joined in ater stage When Ian suddenly mentioned this, they knew that he might have something important to say, so they all gathered together to listen attentively.


    This time, baby-5 was not deliberately pushed away by Ian, so she was fortunate enough to listen and see Ian talking so arrogantly, baby-5 suddenly had a strange feeling that We are all on the same boat now mentioned by Ian seemed to include her, which made her feelplicated.


    Since Im one of you guys, then I wont hide this certain matter from you anymore. Ian said: Because we were being hunted down for a long time, and we didnt have time to talk openly and frankly, but now we have settled down, so its time to tell everyone about my strange abilities.


    The crowd didnt interrupt him and listened quietly, they heard Ian once casually mention the name of his fruit, the fruit exchange, but really, they still dont know anything about it.


    The matter actually started with Marijoas incident! Ian pondered his words and said: In fact, before that, I was just a normal swordsman. At that time, I sneaked into the Holy Land because I heard that the pear blossom country from the South Blue would tribute two Devil Fruits to the Celestial Dragons. Among them, there is an extremely Rare Devil Fruit.


    Nana and the others nodded slightly, they knew about this.


    After reaching Marijoa, I ate the Rare Devil Fruit! Ian told a white lie here, after all, his card system is too weird to exin, and can only use this excuse to cover up


    Walnut tilted her head and asked: So, do your abilitiese from this rare fruit?


    thats right! Ian nodded, then said: Everyone has seen my battles, so you all should know that my skills were not limited to swordsmanship, there are many other special abilities, right?


    The crowd nodded, they were actually a bit confused about this from a long time ago, because Devil Fruits usually grand only one type of skills, and there has never been a situation like Ian, but they found it hard to keep on asking about the same matter all the time.


    Actually, the true Ability of my fruit is like this Ian pulled out a stack of Berries banknotes from his pocket and said, Let me demonstrate it to everyone!


    After that said, Ian ced the stack of banknotes in the palm of his hand so that everyone could see it. Under the gazes of everyone, he said in a low voice: Recharge!


    Then, the stack of banknotes disappeared from Ians hand.


    The crowd was amazed, Walnut grabbed Ian and searched him, thinking that he did a magic trick to hide the money.


    There is no need to search me, its already gone! Ian smiled and rubbed her head, causing Walnut to be dissatisfied. He said: My real Ability is to transform money into special abilities! The more money I sacrifice, the more powerful abilities i gain!


    Everyone heard a sudden realization after hearing this, then Nana said: No wonder why you asked the world government for 10 billion Berries. I thought you just wanted to be a billionaire!


    Ian said: So what I want to tell you is that whether it is my swimming capability after eating the fruit, or the other abilities I have disyed, it all came from the offered money, and the 10 billion that I demanded from the government are also for the sake of Improve myself! I need to use this money and transform it into strength and power!


    After listening to this, Fujitora shook his head with a smile and said: What a weird devil fruit, Its really something unheard of, but maybe because of this that it is an extremely rare devil fruit!


    Everyone nodded, and Nana asked curiously: So, can you also neglect the effect of Kairoseki (Seastone), did you gain such capability?


    Indubitably! Ian nodded: The exchange ability is very weird. Although there are certain rules and restrictions, I have reached a point where I wont be afraid of Kairoseki!


    This is the most powerful devil fruit, isnt it? Yardi said sinctly: This is the first time I have seen a devil fruit user that is not afraid of Kairoseki and seawater!


    Fujitoraughed and said: Not so. If it is really the strongest Devil Fruit, then our captain should have beaten Kizaru at the time!


    They allughed, but they were so happy to finally understood the source of Ians power. After such an open and honest conversation today, they were sure that Ian wont be able to surprise them anymore if he showed any new unique Abilities.

 Chapter 284: Huh!?

    Chapter 284: Huh!?


    Following Ians demonstration, everyone has a better understanding of his ability, and they know what he meant. This 10 billion was the result of Captain Ians request from the world government, which was to enhance and boost his Strength.


    In fact, as the captain, Ian is the highest authority in the whole Pirate Group. Even if he didnt tell them this story and dominated the 10 billion Berries alone, the crew cant say a word, but Ian used this opportunity to exin everything to them, which made his crew feel moved. They knew that Ian went through all of this just to show them how much he respects and values them.


    Captain, what is the name of your Devil Fruit? Zick asked curiously: Since you know its ability, you should be able to give it a specific name, right?


    Ian didnt think much about it before, and casually said the name of the exchange fruit. But now, the audience once again mentioned it, so he felt that it is better to officially name his fruit. Maybe one day, the virtual fruit he named will be on the Devil Fruit illustration


    After thinking about it, Ian said: If I use a more urate word to describe it, my Devil Fruit should be called the Cryptocurrency fruit?


    This word is a unique term brought by Ian. After all, there is no such thing asputers or video-games in this world. However, since Ian named it this, everyone nodded as if they understand what it meant, they only know the meaning of currency


    Ever since, his Devil Fruit, the Cryptocurrency fruit, has gradually spread out after this day. Perhaps after years, when Ian dies, there will probably be many people in this World who will start looking for it


    Ian didnt have to think of this now. But as for the 10 billion Berries, Ian did not recharge them in front of everyone for the time being. Instead, he asked them to work together to get the money into the warehouse.


    In the evening, Ian came to the warehouse alone, opened the cab full of money, and looked at the stacked piles of money, put his hand on it, and said: Topup!


    The next second, in front of him, the more than one cubic meter of money has disappeared instantly, and Ian opened the System interface in his mind: You recharged 10 billion Berries, received 50 million diamonds, recharge extra 10%, you have got a total of 55 million diamonds.


    You have recharged an amount of 10 billion Berries at one time, and unlocked the supreme VIP! The card store is upgraded to the highest level, now, you can use the trump tower System, the illustration system, and the weapon spectrum System!


    A series of prompts came all at once, which made Ian a little confused.


    He had heard the system mention that there was a supreme VIP before, but at that time, he only knew that after unlocking the tinum VIP, the card store could bring out some five-star cards in the reshuffling goods, but did not know that it could activate other functions.


    After one-click to check it out, Ian found that the current refresh cost of the new card store has indeed increased, bing 2000 diamonds the shuffle.


    In this regard, Ian has lost his desire to scold the greedy system, he had anticipated this a long time ago, so he was not surprised at all. Even if this system would give him better things, it would always make modifications to waste his diamonds.


    He got 55 million diamonds in one go, which looks like a lot, but Ian knows that this damned System will always make him spend tons of it on meaningless things.


    The cost of one refresh is 2000 diamonds, but thats not the whole image, he still needs to spend much more to buy the fragments of the cards. Moreover, ording to the nature of the system, the chance of the five-star cards appearance is also very small. Ian may have to prepare for a long-term war of resistance, because if he is nning on collecting the true five-star cards, he must constantly refresh the store again and again, and then buy them piece by piece. It will take him a long time to gather up aplete card.


    Therefore, Ian, who got used to this, temporarily put down the card store and turned to open the new System Functions.


    Due to the abnormal changes in the system, the so-called mainline task, that is, the training adventuring function has disappeared, causing Ians level to be unable to grow through the usual means. Before getting the supreme VIP, Ian thought that the system only had the function of drawing cards and collecting them, he did not expect it to be upgraded again because of the improvement of the VIP level.


    After checking the system of the Trump Tower system, Ian found that this is a function simr to the level-breaking type. When entering, Ian will use his collected cards to form a team and fight opponents.


    How to say it this tower is a game Function. In this trump tower, there are a total of 100 levels. The system will randomly extract six cards from the card library as abination to fight with Ians cards. If Ians cards can defeat the system set of cards, then he will win and enter the next level.


    As for the System cardbination, their strength naturallyes from low to high. Whenever he passes a level, Ian would get a small treasure chest in which reward items can be randomly drawn out. It may be a fragment of a card, a piece of an exclusive treasure, some card experience books, or advanced stones, and so on! These things can also be obtained with the 10 consecutive draws. However, every time he passes 10 levels, the reword of the trump Tower will be a big treasure chest, and the things that can be opened are different!


    Ian thought of trying it once. Among his current card slots, there are only four cards that can be equipped. He ced his best four cards, Hiei, Iori, Misaka Mikoto, and Yasuo, to fight with the cardbination of the system.


    Although he only had four slots, it is not difficult to defeat the first level because all the cardbinations drawn by the system were all one-star.


    Ian himself didnt participate in the battle. However, his own proficiency determined the abilities that the cards can use inbat. For example, Ioris card cant use its ultimate skill.


    The four cards entered the battle, making Ian watch them fight as small characters, which were the most familiar figures of Ian. However, in the system interface, they were cartoon characters, which arose Ians interest. He felt that he finally found a way of entertainment


    The cardbinations generated by the system looked the same, due to their low level, these cards were all one-star after all, but, although the number of Ians cards didnt match theirs, they were all powerful high-upgraded four-star cards


    Now, the strength of his cards represents their damage, the speed represents how faster they can attack, the Vitality represents their health, and their Nen represents their Mana, which with time allows them to use their skills, not their basic attack


    These features are the same as many mobile games, so Ian inexplicably won 10 levels with these four cards!


    After opening the small treasure chests along the way, in the big treasure chest of level 10, he suddenly got something unexpected!


    Stamina potion!


    Anyone who has yed a mobile game in this genre (Like: Raid Shadow Legends, the best mobile game not sponsored by the way! Plz Raid Shadow Legends sponsors me!!!! xD hahaha) may know what this Stamina potion represents.


    In the adventure mode, Stamina potion means that you can exchange it for action power. After winning a round, the yer can get the corresponding experience value of the characters. Ian has never seen this kind of thing before in his system and thought it didnt exist. He didnt expect it to be given through the big treasure chest of this trump tower!


    The Heck, what does this mean? Is this the ultimate upgrade and concealed goods that the system hid from me which has just appeared with the recharge of 10 billion!?


    Ian wanted to scold the system again, but he didnt and just asked: Whats the use of this stamina potion?


    The System replied: its for the host to replenish his physical strength in the real world!


    Upon hearing this answer, Ian was stunned for a moment and then asked in amazement: You mean, this stamina potion can actually be manifested in reality like an exclusive treasure!?


    Yes! The Stamina potion can only be obtained randomly in the trump tower, each Stamina potion can restore 5% of your physical strength! System said.


    At this moment, Ian could not sit still. He quickly withdrew his consciousness from the system, opened his eyes, looked around, and found that he was still in the warehouse. After that, he silently said: Draw the Stamina potion!


    In the next second, a ss bottle appeared in his hand!


    Ian was very familiar with the appearance of such bottles. When he looked at it, he saw three words written on it.


    Red Star Erguotou! (Erguotou is a Chinese liquor. It is a type of light-aroma baijiu made from sorghum. The most famous brands are Red Star and Ninshan)

 Chapter 285: A Falling Object

    Chapter 285: A Falling Object


    Ian looks at this package, stared at the name of this Stamina potion, and he went silent for a while.


    He did not expect the Stamina potion to appear in the form of a wine bottle, it seemed that it had been made by systematic reference to the wine he had the deepest impression of.


    Ians use of skills in battle was limited by his Nen value, but with the continuous improvement of his Nen Talent, this limitation was gradually decreasing, and it began to be linked with his physical strength. Simrly, Ians physical Talent was also steadily improving. Although his physical condition today is not as good as that of Aokiji and Akainu, which have been practicing for decades, and cant fight for days and nights like them, but after all, it also ys a significant role in the recovery of his Nen


    For example, judging by Ians current physical and mental strength, even if he uses the ck Dragon wave with a value of three thousand points, he canunch another one in about 15 minutes or so!


    Of course, he could only do this under the conditions of training, not in battle, in the case of very abundant physical strength, Ian can now recover 3000 Nen points in 15 minutes!


    And now, he can collect these Stamina potions in the trump tower, although a bottle can only give him 5%, and its shape was still so strange, but in any case, it is still a huge supplement to his strength!


    Although there is only one way to obtain it, as long as Ian keeps smashing it in the trump tower and umtes more Stamina potion. Then if he encounters high-intensity battles in the future, even if he got exhausted during the fights, then by consuming 20 bottles of Red Star Erguotou, he will immediately be able to recover his stamina like a wild (drunk) beast


    What the Heck, why no one told me about these Stamina potions, they are equivalent to injecting steroids or consuming strong energy drinks!


    Dont know why, but Ian suddenly thought of the deadly Energy Steroids that Hody Jones took on the Fishman Ind. Ians Stamina potion didnt seem to have any side effects, but it still didnt seem to match Hody Joness pills


    But 20 bottles of Red Star Erguotou Is the system nning to turn me into a drunkard?


    hey System, can you change it to juice! Ian couldnt help asking: Otherwise, Coke and the like will do!


    However, the System replied that once the items were manifested, they could not be changed


    Well, seamen really have a strong desire to drink, right! Ian unscrewed the lid of the bottle and tried to drink it.


    Fortunately, although it looks like Erguotou, the stuff inside was not alcohol, and the sour feeling in his mouth made Ian suddenly relieved. What he feared most is that when he wants to replenish his Stamina, he would drink too much. How can he fight then!?


    After drinking it, Ian felt a little energetic. He could not help but think that he could use it in his physical training. In this way, he could practice for a longer period under the gravity of Uncle Fujitora.


    Now that there is such a good thing as the Stamina potion, Ian cant wait to go deeper into the trump tower, he wants to see if there are any other good items.


    However, when Ian continued to break through the levels, he found that the cardbinations drawn by the system began gaining strength. Relying only on four cards, Ian struggled to defeat level 19, then he failed three times at the floor N.20


    Fortunately, Ian has five opportunities to enter a stage, that is, five chances to adjust his cards. He could only try to modify his cardbination. Finally, after switching and using Orihimes card, with her healing ability, he was able to pass level 20!


    The big treasure chest at level 20 gave him an orange piece of equipment, which belongs to advanced items. Such a thing wont appear in the ten consecutive draws, but it still made Ian a little disappointed. He wanted to get another Stamina potion


    Then, after passing 20 levels, Ian wasnt able to beat the next one, the currentbat power of his four cards wasnt enough


    The tries he had were all used, so he had to start all over, but when Ian asked how to reset the trump tower, he found that he fell into another pit of the system!


    Because the System told him that after losing to the tower, it takes 48 hours or 5 million Diamond to reset the trump tower!


    You piece of $hit! Do you think I have a tree that grows money!? Ian scolded angrily.


    Although Ian recharged so much money all at once, he risked his life to earn this amount from the Celestial Dragons. And for this reason, he has been hunted down by the Marines for so long. Collecting such an amount is not that easy!


    However, all the mobile games in this genre are like this. It began to feel useless for yers to protest anymore These games always trick people to pay for legendary loot and new features, but even after recharging tons of money, the yer will always find himself short on diamonds or cash!


    Ian was depressed for a while, but then he saw it. Although he was a little annoyed, he felt that no matter how much money he recharged, his greedy system will always be a bottomless pit but anyway, the System has its kindness. At least, he gave Ian an admirable amount of strength and tons of abilities, which allowed him to protect himself in this dangerous World. This is the biggest benefit. If it werent for his System, Ian wouldnt have made it this far


    The Trump Tower Game is temporarily unavable, and Ian had to look towards the other two new features!


    ording to the name of the library/illustration feature, this Function is for collecting cards. If all cards from the same franchise were collected, then as long as a card of the series is equipped in one card slot, then this character would give Ian extra attribute bonuses.


    The System said that these Attribute bonuses are quite high, which can reach 20%! For example, Hieis Card from YuYu Hakushos world, If Ian collects all the cards of the show. Not only would he unlock the bonuses rted to the character (Hiei) [Like the additional Nen he gains after unlocking the card of his sister or the speed and power from his friends], but also gain the bonus of illustrated books, which will increase the Attribute of the Hieis Card by 20%!


    But having that said, it is not easy to collect all the cards from that show, because there are quite some original five-star cards in the series. Ian estimated that there should be cards like Raizen and Shinobu Sensui. And collecting them from the card store would take a lot of time and resources.


    After all, the poor guy still has to spend a lot of diamonds


    Ian felt like a deserted dog for a while and quickly shifted his attention to the weapon spectrum function.


    Simr to the illustration function, this weapon spectrum Function is a collection of exclusive treasures, but the difference is that the activation of the weapon spectrum does not add attributes to the exclusive treasure, but it can facilitate the switching process between items of the same level!


    Now, on Ians weapon spectrum, several pieces of exclusive treasures pictures have been unlocked. From his first weapon, Samurosrge sword, to the Yamato, Senbonzakura, the special bandage, and to Orihimes hairpins, all the exclusive treasures Ian has obtained have been unlocked. In other words, Ian can now freely retake the exclusive treasures he has used, and no longer has to rely on the random exchange.


    Of course, if Ian wants to have more exclusive treats to exchange, he still has to collect the exclusive treasure fragments, just like the Yasakani Jewel of Iori he is collecting now, he can buy its pieces through the card store, or use the recement function to constantly exchange an item and unlocked once and for all. Of course, it will cost him a lot of diamonds, which is no doubt.


    This function is quite useful. For example, Ian can purchase enough cards of the Yamato Sword and upgrade it to five stars. Then he can directly switch out between the Yamato and the Senbonzakura. This means that he can use many different Swords even if he can only equip a single weapon!


    Sure enough, even if it was bold, it was wise of him to ask for the 10 billion Berries. Although he started a business of Thunderstone on Travolta and has a fixed input every month, if he relied on this business to collect this amount, it will take him a long time even without eating or drinking. But now, he got the supreme VIP ss, and opened the remaining functions of the System, so he could be stronger earlier.


    So next, Ian had something to do. During the day, he borrowed Fujitora to exercise on the ind. In the evening, he was alone in his room, constantly refreshing the card store, and buying all useful things. At the same time, every two days, he reset the trump tower to carry out the challenges.


    To his surprise, in the big treasure chests, there was a chance to get experience books, which is a prop that gives Ians personal card a respectable amount of experience, although a single book does not improve much, it is a good supplement. In the absence of battles, Ian can rely on them to slowly increase his own level.


    In this way, two months passed by


    One day, in the resident of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, a huge purple pir of mes suddenly burst into the sky. Although this huge ming pirsted a second, it ushered in a strong scorching sensation in the air of the resident!


    Regarding this fire pir that suddenly popped up, the members of the Dragon Hunters, even when they saw it, they were not surprised at all, nor did they stopped drinking and ying.


    Uncle Fujitora, the captain is experimenting with a new ability Humm, I dont know the name of this ability. Shall I go and ask him? Please! Walnut sat in front of a square table, blinking her big cute eyes, and begged.


    At this moment, Fujitora was holding the little girl and teaching her how to y Mahjong. Ever since he became obsessed with this game, Fujitora wanted to teach everyone in the group and turn them into great Mahjong yers. In this way, he could find multiple adversaries at any time.


    But helplessly, Walnut has no love for Mahjong, so she kept on looking for ways to dodge him.


    Margaret has be familiar with Walnuts personality and the others during this period. Hearing her voice, she nced at Walnut and said: There is no need to go to the captain, I heard him say that this ability is called Saia, you better stay and y mahjong with us!


    The resident of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group now has opened its own tavern, and when they were done with their jobs, most of the crewmates gather around in the pub and y mahjong at this moment, Margaret, Nana, plus baby-5, and uncle Fujitora were all guiding Walnut.


    If Walnut goes now, she will leave her spot to Fujitora, and with his current skills, no one could defeat him, so the girls insisted that she stays, otherwise, they would lose their money


    Therefore, Walnut could only stay pouting, and reluctantly continue to draw the pieces


    At this time, Fujitora suddenly frowned, raised his head, and looked at the roof of the tavern.


    Boom! Everyone was caught off guard, and a ck object smashed through the roof and fell down, breaking a big hole in the roof of the tavern. Looking at the falling direction, it happened to be the mahjong table where Margaret and the others were ying


    The girls were at a loss at this time, only Fujitora reacted and pulled his sword at a critical moment


    The ck object that should have pierced the table suddenly stopped falling, and hovered in the air!


    Fujitora had previously noticed something was falling from the sky in their direction through his Observation Haki, so he directly used his gravity to stop the fallen object.


    Are you all right? Fujitora asked the four girls.


    Huh!? Ah! Yes, we are okay! Margaret and the others came back to their senses, shook their heads quickly, and at the same time, they looked curiously at what was floating above them.


    Which turned out to be a cannonball!?

 Chapter 286: Sky Island

    Chapter 286: Sky Ind


    Seeing this shell, the first reaction of everyone was that they were under attack!


    But on second thought, its not the case! The ship of the Dragon hunting Pirate Group is parked at the port, and there are many people on guard duty all the time. If there were suspicious shipsing from the sea, the watchmen wille to inform the rest immediately.


    Moreover, apart from anything else, the main opponent of the dragon hunters was the marines, but since Ian became a Shichibukai, it would be impossible for them to start a battle with his crew. Other pirate groups know that Ian is staying on the ind, and even if they would to plunder, they will avoid this ind, unless


    Unless, its a brave pirate group who wants to challenge the new Shichibukai, then they would dare to poke the bear


    Such thoughts shed through Fujitora and everyones minds. However, before they determent the situation, suddenly several loud noises filled the ce, and these sounds wereing from the outside.


    All of a sudden, everyone couldnt sit still, quickly opened the tavern door and ran out, only to see a scene that made them stunned!


    What The Hell! A wreckage of a ship was falling from the sky!


    The shell that hit the roof of the pub came from this ship. Perhaps it fell out of the ships ammunition depot. It just happened to fall in the direction of the tavern. Around the tavern, things were falling down one after another, such as the ships gunwale, a broken mast and cabin, etcrger pieces of wreckages fell on the ground, smashed to pieces and made loud noises, while the smaller fragments were sshing like rain.


    Near the entire station of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, it was raining such debris.


    When everyone saw such a phenomenal, they screamed and fled the scene.


    No one knew how long it took, but the rain of this wreckage finally stopped, and everyone was able to walk out of their hiding ce with lingering fear and checked the wreckage.


    Ian was originally on the training grounds, but he was rmed, ran to the tavern and asked, What is going on?


    In fact, he had already thought of something, but after hearing the story from Fujitora, he became more certain, so he raised his head and looked towards the sky.


    Maybe its a coincidence. At this time, a huge cloud was slowly passing over the ind of Travolta. This cloud seemed so far, but no one knew how far it was.


    Captain Ian! Zick and the others ran in breathlessly. We just checked the wreckage and found that it was a pirate ship, but there were no people or bodies on it, but strangely, it looked like an old ship.


    Ian nodded, did not speak, looked around, found the waiter in the pub, so he called him over.


    Ians pub has hired some residents as the waiters, and they have usually been used to this pirate group, so he was not afraid by the sudden summoning, after running over, he slightly bowed and whispered to Ian: Sir, you called for me?


    Pointing to the huge cloud above, Ian asked him: Is that a Sky Ind? This ship, it fell from this direction?


    It could be! The waiter scratched his head and said with some uncertainty: In fact, this isnt the first time that such a thing happened on our ind, often some falling objects descend from high altitudes, and there have also been some cases of fallings corpses. My grandfather once told me that all of this wasing from a Sky Ind, but after all, no one has been on that Ind, so its not a confirmed case


    Hum Ill ask you in another way, does this always happened while a huge cloud is above the ind? Ian asked him.


    The waiter touched his chin and thought about it for a moment. It seems thats the case.


    So Ian became more sure that the cloud in the sky might be a Sky Ind, the wreckage of this pirate group fell from above.


    In the first half of the Grand Line, few people seem to know about the Sky Inds but in the New World, the Sky Inds are not a secret or an undetermined matter. Many people have not seen them with their own eyes, but they have heard about them, so uttering its name will not cause mockery.


    This also led to the fact that the legend of Sky Inds in the new world is still spreading widely.


    In fact, there are more than one or two Sky Inds in this World. The specific reasons for his formation are also varied. Its just that Ian didnt expect that there is one above this ind.


    Moreover, listening to what the waiter said, this Sky Ind seems to be floating around this area, and it is not the type of Sky Ind that drifts away with the wind. It has a fixed track.


    Ian suddenly became interested. In fact, from the time he set foot on the Grand Line, he thought that maybe he should go to the Sky Ind to have a look. It should be a very unique scenery, right?


    However, the route he took was not the one Luffy would take in the future. He couldnt get to the ind of Jaya, and he didnt encounter the Knock Up Stream Well, even if he got the chance, it still wont be an easy thing for him to rush to.


    The Knock Up Stream is like throwing himself from a Waterfall. If he wants to explore such an ind this way, he needs not only a superb navigator, but also needs a strong protagonists Aura in his side. Therefore, Ian was hesitant about this


    However, Ian also knows that there were other paths to reach the sky inds, a more secure way.


    Fujitora may have heard the term Sky Ind, so after hearing Ians question, he was a little surprised and said: You said it might be a Sky Ind?


    Just 90% sure! Ian again raised his head and looked at the huge clouds above. The movement of this cloud was very slow, maybe because it was huge


    Could it be that the ship that just fell down was attacked by the people of this ind? Nana asked with some curiosity.


    I dont know, that ship looks very old. Maybe it was lost on the Sky Ind many years ago. And its just happened to fall down now! Ian said.


    Walnut pped her hands and jumped repeatedly: How can we get to that ind? I want to see it!


    Ah Ian didnt know how to answer her. He knew that there must be a path to reach this sky ind, but the question was where is the path, and that would be hard to determine.


    Perhaps, I can send some people up with my ability, but I dont know how high it can be! Fujitora said.


    When they heard the first half of the sentence, everyone suddenly remembered Fujitoras weightlessness ability, and they got excited. But when he uttered thetter part, including Ian, they entered a state of denial.


    Yes, Fujitoras Ability can make people and objects float by controlling the direction of his gravity. But when they get to the high altitude, there will be the interference of airflow and so on. Whether he could send people safely to the clouds is still unknown.


    Maybe you canunch us with a great initial speed? Yardi said: I am quite confident that I have the strength to resist.


    Dont be funny! Its not that easy to resist such strong wind! Nana said.


    Now at least one thing is certain There seems to be no way to reach the sky ind above Travolta. If there is one, then this waiter should have heard about it. However, the possibility of reaching the sky ind has aroused peoples imagination, and they started melting their brains to find a way to get there


    However, at this time, baby-5 holding a cigarette suddenly started to talk: Maybe, I can get up there!


    Everyone was taken aback, looked at her, and then Ian suddenly mmed his fist on the palm of his hand and said, Yes, baby-5, your weapon fruit can turn you into a missile, right?


    I can, but the flight time is rtively short! Baby-5 said: That kind of flight is physically exhausting!


    It doesnt matter if its short, the key is that its fast enough, Ian pondered for a while and said: Baby-5, why dont you go up with me and have a look?


    With you!?? Baby-5.


    Of course, dont forget, I can fly too! Ian smiled.


    What he meant was the Flying Ability he gains after swallowing the power of the ck Dragon wave. With the ck me wings, Ians Nen recovery can also support their flight for a while. From the first try, the five seconds, now he can fly for more than a minute. (astonishing! -_- a whole fking minute!! jk)


    If he and baby-5 had a rying attempt, maybe they could actually reach the Sky Ind.

 Chapter 287: Reaching the Top

    Chapter 287: Reaching the Top


    Anyway, Ian decided to go on this adventure since he has nothing to do now, he took baby-5 and got ready to take off!


    They were afraid that theres no way to let more people join this trip, so Ian nned to go with just Baby-5 to see the situation is on this Sky Ind.


    Ian and baby-5 stood close to each other, waiting for Fujitora to give them a starting push. Baby-5 was only a fragile poor woman, so she suddenly got a little nervous when the operation was about to start. Her voice trembled while asking Ian: Can we cancel this trip? I heard there were a lot of monsters on Sky Inds!


    Dont worry, what monsters are you afraid of while you are with me? Ian smiled and told her: Ready!!


    Ian stretched out his hands and hugged baby-5s waist. Fujitoras ability was activated, and the two floated lightly, and slowly rose into the air.


    Generally speaking, there is usually an updraft near the ground, which is the result of the heat generated by the ground, so its not surprising that they rose slowly under such weightlessness


    However, as mentioned before, after reaching a certain height, the updraft would disappear, and they would only float in ce. Fujitoras ability just makes objects lose their gravity, but it cant flip it to negative gravity. (T/N: Debatable!)


    At the moment of floating up, Ian saw that baby-5 was still very nervous. She couldnt help but open her eyes widely when he squeeze her butt. Oh, I didnt expect you to have a great bum!


    When baby-5 felt Ians hands around her thighs, she stopped being nervous, looked up at Ian with a blushed face, and said in shame: You Perv How dare you


    However, before she finished her sentence, Yardi below them suddenly yelled, and punched Ians feet with a great force. Ian bent his knees and held Baby-5 tightly, and with the huge strength of Yardis Fist, they went flying!


    Yardis punch had an amazing force, conservatively estimated to be about the same as Raideens. Although this young man has no Devil Fruit Ability, he has an extraordinary amount of strength. With the force of his strike, Ian and baby-5 were immediatelyunched to the sky.


    The whistling wind pulled the skin of their faces down, while baby-5 held her breath, and couldnt make any noise anymore.


    When ascending, baby-5 hugged Ian hard, fearing that one of them would identally fall down. In fact, she didnt know that it was absolutely unnecessary. Fujitora used his Observation Haki to perceive their movement. Before removing the effect of his ability, even if they were at high altitude, they wont fall.


    In the process of rising, Ian felt that the temperature was rapidly decreasing, and he didnt know how high they flew. The eleration effect given by Yardis fist was gradually disappearing. Looking up at the clouds above, he felt that he was a little closer, but the distance was still far away.


    When their speed decreased to the minimum, Ian could feel the cold air blowing in the sky. In order to prevent himself and baby-5 from being blown away by the wind, he shook baby-5 twice to make her open her eyes.


    Fortunately, after baby-5 got through the initial tension, she gradually calmed down, looked at her feet, and looked at the clouds above, and said to Ian: Hold on to me! Im going to transform!


    Needless to say, Ian was about to do so anyway, so his hand immediately embraced the waist of baby-5.


    Weapon Metamorphose: Missile Girl!


    It was the first time for baby-5 to be so close to a man other than buffalo and been held so tight. She blushed a little, but in order to cover up, she quickly transformed into a strange missile.


    The top of the missile had a pair of eyes wearing goggles, and the most wonderful thing is that the missile was still holding a cigarette! Ian was surprised to see such a thing, but he hugged the middle of the missile tightly with his hands and feet.


    In the past, after baby-5 became a missile girl, it was Buffalo who threw her at the target. But this time, she had no choice but to fly with her own strength. The bottom of the missile ignited and emitted a long tail me, which led them to fly quickly towards the clouds above.


    Ian didnt know from where the me of the missile came. He just thought that this Devil Fruit Ability was very weird, so if hes trying to get to the bottom of it, a lot of his brain cells would die.


    As baby-5 said before, this kind of flying ability consumes her Stamina, so her flying duration wont be that long.


    But at that time, they would get closer to the clouds.


    The tail me of the missile was like a bonfire. After a few blows, it stopped, baby-5 suddenly became unable to maintain her transformation state, and had to change back.


    As a result, Ian was originally holding the missile like a ko, so when she changed back. Ian found that his hands were holding her breasts. However, he wasnt ashamed, on the contrary, he seized the opportunity and squeezed them twice!


    Baby-5 let out a scream, gathered thest bit of her strength, and pushed Ian away.


    Ian didnt mind because they had to be separated for a moment. After being pushed away, he immediately untied the bandage on his right hand, and the ck Dragon wave rushed out and then came back to his direction, and got swallowed!


    The scorching ck Dragon disappeared into Ians body, and then Ian jerked out both of his hands, with that done, a pair of huge ck me wings immediately appeared on his back!


    He flew over and carried baby-5 like a princess in his arms, thenunched himself toward the clouds.


    Ians body temperature was very high at the moment, and baby-5 would get burned if she hugged him, but it was just at such a high altitude, the temperature was too low, she felt warm in Ians arms.


    She was looking for warmth instinctively, and the feeling Ian gave her in his arms was veryfortable and made her feel at ease.


    Maybe its not that bad to join the Dragon Hunter Pirates Baby-5 suddenly had such an idea in her mind. She didnt know why, but she was no longer missing her master Domingo


    The appearance of the clouds has be clearer and clearer. Ians flying speed was incredible. Although the consumption was high, his recovery is also very fast. With the two offsets, he maintained a stable flying state, even the duration was more than previously expected!


    After about a minute and a half, Ian had already reached the bottom of the cloud. Until this time, both Ian and baby-5 had clearly seen the situation at the bottom of the cloud. They were surprised to find that there were countless colorful and dense balloons floating under the cloud!


    Thats right, balloons! Its the kind of hydrogen balloons. The tops of these balloons were touching the bottom of the cloud, and it looks like the cloud waspletely held up by them.


    This Sky Ind was very different from what he had imagined. He originally thought that the bottom of the cloud would be a pile of volcanic ashes!


    Have you recovered some Stamina? Ian lowered his head and asked Baby-5 in his arms.


    Just a little bit! Baby-5 nodded.


    Great! Try shooting towards the clouds! Ian said: lets see if we can make an entrance!


    Baby-5 didnt say much, and turned into a bazooka in Ians arms. Ian carried her and fired a shot at the clouds from below.


    After the shell flew out, it first hit some balloons at the bottom of the cloud, but strangely, these balloons did not explode as expected. Instead, the rocket projectile squeezed and pushed away the balloons, and it went all the way into the clouds, but the balloons retreated and reformed the densely stacked balloonyer.


    It seems that there isnt much resistance! After witnessing what just happened, Ian stopped thinking about the balloons. He held baby-5, which had changed back to her human form, and rushed up. His right hand stretched upward, like Superman, and pierced into the clouds!


    When passing through the clouds, Ian felt the soft and thick texture all around. These clouds were indeed condensed, not just water vapor.


    Just before his Nen was about to run out, Ian suddenly noticed a shining light in front of him, he finally broke through the clouds and saw the sun again.


    Floating in midair, Ian, holding baby-5, suddenly felt that he started fell from the air He then knew that it was Fujitoras deeds, who sensed that they had arrived, so he lifted the effect of his ability.


    Ian was worried about whether he would fall down all the way back, but when his toes stepped on the clouds, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief they were able to stand on these clouds.


    After putting down Baby-5, Ian stood at the edge of the cloud, overlooking the bottom. Everything below him was so tiny, The Ocean was still blue, but the ind where they came from be a small ck spot. [@-@]


    WoooHooo!!! Ian couldnt help but yell out of excitement! His voice echoed high in the sky.


    This is amazing! This feeling was wonderful! No wonder why many people have dreamed of going to Sky Inds and standing on top of such clouds, it is really like heaven!


    What excites Ian the most was that he was capable of reaching such a ce, he flew up directly in such an incredible style!


    Captain, look! The voice of baby-5 suddenly came from behind. Regarding Ians title, she has been with the members of the Dragon Hunter for a while, and she got used to it.


    Ian turned his head, looked in the direction of baby-5s finger, only to see far away, there was a huge buildingplex!


    There is a civilization above these clouds!? It really is a Sky Ind!


    Ian hurriedly took out a Visual Den Den Mushi from his hat. Before he came up, Nana gave it to him. Although only Ian and baby-5 were allowed on this trip, they could still transmit a live exploration stream through this little guy, and the people below would watch everything on a wide screen.


    When Ian held the Cameko in his hand, and the Proko Den Den Mushi uses its two big eyes to transmit the picture of the building above Sky Ind, the members of the Dragon Hunter pirates let out a loud exmation noise.


    lets go and take a look! Ian said to baby-5: Lets see if we will meet Sky people!


    Baby-5 nodded happily, and it was really exciting to take such risks.


    However, before they reached the buildingplex ahead, they saw a dpidated wooden sign.


    The wooden sign was badly damaged, but the writings on it was still faintly visible. Ian carefully identified the words and read the name: <strong>Balloon Terminal</strong>!


    Bang! A thunderbolt shed through Ians mind, and he was immediately stunned!


    Balloon Terminal!? Isnt this the Sky Ind where the beast Kaido jumped off when he triedmitting suicide at a high altitude!?


    A cold sweat immediately appeared on Ians forehead. could it be possible to meet Kaido here!?

 Chapter 288: Ghost Town

    Chapter 288: Ghost Town


    In fact, Ian should have thought about it a long time ago. Travolta is the ind adjacent to Thors Ind or Raijin Ind. In other words, this is almost the route that the Mad Monk, Urouge, took in the new world. So, the Ballon Terminal Ind is naturally within this range.


    And this ce happens to be the ce where the beast Kaido jumped to the ind tomit suicide. Thats why Ian was scared to death!


    Who knows if that madman, Kaido, was around trying to jump again from such high-altitude? With that said, Ian also understands that such a chance was not high, its not likely that Kaido would jump from this Sky Ind, but what if he does encounter him?


    Ian doesnt want to deal with this lunatic, so he kept looking around for a while. However, he was relieved to find that there was no one in the area.


    Lets go! Ian called baby-5.


    As they walked along, gradually, the buildings in front became clearly, but what Ian thought is strange was that although the buildings looked like a cool city, it was very dpidated. The various buildings he saw seemed to be iplete, and the strangest thing was that there was no sound in the whole city, and no one was seen around. It was dead silence.


    It is more appropriate to call it remains than a city


    Its all relics here Ian looked at a windmill-like building in front. One side of the cross-shaped windmill des was missing, and its walls were full of holes. There was also a dome-roofed building, which has arge gap in its round roof, and there are many buildings like this. It looks like an abandoned city.


    Ian and baby-5 were walking on the mossy streets of this city. When passing through some houses, both of them opened a couple of doors and wanted to see the situation inside.


    However, what they found was only rooms full of dust and cobwebs, and the things inside were either weathered or eroded, and it seemed that it has already been looted.


    Baby-5 dangled a cigarette in her mouth, pped her hands to flick the dust, and said. I am afraid this city has been ransacked by pirates!


    Ian nodded, and thought of the pirate ship that had fallen down earlier. It seemed that the ship was left there a long time ago, and there was no one on it, which indicated that even the pirate ship was abandoned. Also, if a ship reaches such a ce, it would be a huge problem to get down?


    Huh strange, why isnt there any corpses? Ian asked in confusion.


    On the walls everywhere, there are indeed various knife and sword marks, and there are also some demolished ces, which seem to be caused by bombardment. Although these walls are covered with plies of moss and parasitic nts, if they look closely, they can still distinguish the upleted buildings from the destroyed ones.


    If this city has ever been robbed by pirates, then this ce should have witnessed a battle, and the results of such fights should always leave bodies behind. Even if it was ages ago, there will be traces and weathered bones left, right? However, they have never seen anyones bones along the way. (T/N: blown away by the strong wind maybe!)


    Could it be that after the battle was over, someone searched all the corpses and burned them all? But which side was the victorious? It doesnt seem to be the pirates, because this city was so big that it could at least amodate more than 100,000 people. It is impossible for all city residents to be ughtered and got rid of their corpses. But if the city residents were victorious, where did they go?


    Such ruins left too many questions, but the fun of adventure lies here, Ian took baby-5 in the city to inspect the city carefully, trying to unveil the secrets of this ce.


    However, after looking around for a while, Ian found a new problem. They didnt seem to be the first to visit this empty Ind. Ian could see some rtively new traces.


    He picked up a rusty knife. Although it was severely rusted, it was notpletely weathered like other objects. Ian estimated that the rust duration of the knife was not more than 20 years. In other words, at least 20 years ago, a group of peoplended on this Sky Ind. (T/N: Ian has now be an Archaeologist!!! The new tomb raider xD)


    Ian doesnt know how these people came up. Simrly, whether these people are still on the ind or not is also unknown He can only explore the city with baby-5.


    As the signal of the visual Den Den Mushi was passed down, Fujitora and the others on the ind of Travolta were also guessing what happened there, and even some people ran to the city to ask some elderly miners if they know anything about this Ballon Terminal city.


    It took a long time for Ian and Baby-5 to explore almost half of the city, but they didnt find anything useful. Even if there was a battle in the city, all the bones were cleaned up. There is no clue at all.


    In the end, Ian and baby-5 came to thergest building in the city center.


    It was a very strange building. From the outside, it is surrounded by walls, however, after entering the building, Ian found that it turned out to be a huge, empty hall like a football field!


    There is nothing in this giant hall, no pirs, only smooth ground. However, on the floor, there were many tortuous golden lines, which form a very regr geometry form. Ian stared at it for a long time, but he didnt discover any helpful clue, these lines dont seem to have any special meaning, not the kind of narrative pattern.


    Heh!? There seems to be something here! Baby-5 suddenly called Ian, he turned back and found her standing in front of a wall.


    This wall was also covered with moss, but judging from the thickness of the moss, it seems that in the middle of the wall, the moss there was not as thick as the surrounding, which attracted the attention of baby-5.


    Ian got excited and reached out to remove the moss from the middle, revealing a square brick behind.


    Hum.. this brick is movable!? Ian was surprised when he looked at the obviouslyrger gap around the brick. After thinking about it, he stretched out his hand and pressed it on the brick, and then pushed it hard.


    His guess was right. As Ian pressed hard, the brick was slowly pushed backward and turned into a pit in the wall!


    Then, when the brick got stuck and couldnt be pushed anymore, the ground suddenly trembled slightly, and the rumbling sound reverberated in the whole hall, then countless stone debris on the top of the hall began to fall.


    Huuuh!? Is this Giant Hall going to copse? Baby-5 got startled, pulled Ians clothes, and said: Lets get out of here!


    Wait a minute! Ian stopped her, turned, and looked towards the middle of the huge Hall.


    He saw that the ground was slowly opening, and then something rose from below.


    Ian was sure now that before they came, some people havee to this giant field. The mechanism on the wall was discovered by the previous group. They also wiped out the moss and found this brick then pushed it Right!?


    With a loud click, something rose from the ground and appeared in front of Ian it was a strange device, the base part had many indicator lights, but the upper part was a hollow transparent ball. Ian walked over and came to this thing. He originally thought that the hollow ball was made of ss, but after knocking on it, he discovered that it didnt seem to be


    The most surprising thing is that the device looks old and dusty, but its appearance is still intact.


    What is this? Ian observed the thing and said, This should be something made by the original people of this city.


    He tried tapping, pushing, pulling, twisting the indicator lights on the base part, but there was no reaction at all. However, there were no switches or buttons on the device. Since this thing was raised up, nothing else has happened.


    This made Ian scratch his head involuntarily, and try to think harder, then finally he noticed something but how can this be rted to the device?


    He found that the bottom part of the device was just above the intersection of all the golden lines on the ground!


    After seeing this, Ian suddenly had a sh of inspiration: This thing, isnt it like an energy hub? These lines look like the ones of an integrated circuit!


    Raising his head, looks at this machine, Ian suddenly realized that this device might be some kind of device that needs a power source, and now that there is no response, then it should be because its out of energy! If they could recharge it again, they might be able to see deeper secrets of this city! (T/N: this device needs Berries power xD)

 Chapter 289: Destination and Terminal

    Chapter 289: Destination and Terminal


    Energy! Power! Ian felt excited when he thought that he had cracked the key to this device.


    But on second thought, he suddenly frowned again.


    Since the group of people who reached this point before him also found this device, it seems that they were unable to guess the function of this machine, because judging from its appearance, it seems that there was no trace of a previous activation!


    In other words, either the previous group of people did not guess the role of this device, or they discovered it, but could not supply it with the corresponding energy!


    Ian estimated that it was most likely to be thetter, so he frowned and started pondering. What exactly does this device use as an energy source?


    Wind power? Steam? It doesnt look like it. This hollow ball looks like a container. Maybe its used to hold water, but can such a little amount of water be used as a power source?


    Ian once again looked at the golden lines on the ground. He noticed that these lines covered the entire hall, which is definitely not unintentional. If this whole thing was regarded as an integrated circuit, then the energy that this device uses should be electricity!


    Think of it this way, Ian suddenly realized something. Those who boarded thisnd before, even if they know that this machine uses electric energy, they couldnt do anything about it!


    But things are different in Ians case


    From his pocket, he pulled out a fist-sized thunderstone!


    Since he took control of the thunderstone trade in Travolta, Ian kept some of it in his hands. Arian and the others were also using some thunderstones to build an electric city, while Ian took a small amount to use as a substitute for his Nen!


    Now he basically carries a thunderstone with him everywhere, which can rece his Nen while using Misakas abilities.


    So now, the thunderstone that he brought up by ident can actually be used!


    In the curious eyes of baby-5, Ian held the while crystal and slowly approached it to the hollow ball.


    As mentioned earlier, when a thunderstone gets close to a metal conductor, it will discharge its energy. But in fact, this is just the transfer of electric energy in the ore. The discharge phenomenon itself is not dangerous. Otherwise, the ones used by Varua in the thunder cannon as an energy source will electrify the people inside the tank before the attack.


    Ian cant exin this peculiar physical phenomenon, but he only needs to know how to use it. When the thunderstone slowly approached the device, a strange scene happened, some electric currents began to shine from the crystal, and moved towards the hollow ball.


    At that moment, the indicator lights on the base finally started glowing!


    The sizzling sound was incessant, while Ian was holding the thunderstone, many electric currents were constantly striking the ball! Then its energy was getting absorbed by the device!


    Baby-5 was surprised by this scene, she did not expect that the thunderstone Ians carrying actually came in handy. After a moment, she pointed to the hollow ball and said to Ian: Look!


    Ian raised his head to find that in the hollow sphere, while the power of the thunderstone was getting drained, inside the hollow ball, there was a bright spot shing with glittering electric light!


    That is the gathered electric energy. Ian immediately understood that this hollow ball is probably based on the same principle as Varuas Thunder Cannon, which can collect the electric energy and condense the existence of a sma ball!


    With the appearance of this sma ball, Ian saw that the golden lines on the ground began to faintly glow.


    Sure enough! This device is powered by electricity! Ian couldnt stop the excitement. Now that he is 100% sure of the power type, then the people who boarded this Sky Ind before them probably didnt activate this system, because they dont have the needed energy like Ian! In other words, the secrets of this city still exist hidden somewhere and have not been discovered by others.


    So now, Ian has a feeling of being the chosen one. The treasures and secrets that no one has discovered before have now been unveiled by him. This feeling is quite refreshing.


    After this device is recharged, it is estimated that some secret room will appear, and it is very likely to be under this Hall! Ian thought.


    However, to his surprise, after the discharging period, the thunderstone in his hands suddenly turned into flying ashes!


    At the end of the discharge, the electric energy contained in the Thunderstone was consumed in such a short period!?


    Ian looked at the remaining dust in his hand with some consternation, and then looked at the device. The sma ball was only about the size of a tennis ball, and the golden lines on the ground were still dim.


    This is this an insufficient amount of energy? baby-5asked.


    Well, maybe! Ian nodded, he also thought of it, so he said to baby-5: Move away a bit!


    After baby-5 retreated, Ians whole body began to shine, then he ced his right hand on his forehead, and with a violently pull, arge amount of electricity was immediately condensed in his palm!


    Lightning Strike!


    Ian threw an electric strike toward the device. A bolt of dazzling blue lightning hit the sma ball instantly.


    A humming sound filled the ce, and the electric currents thrown by Ian were quickly absorbed by the device. The volume of the sma ball suddenly increased.


    How much power is needed to activate this system? Ian was a little surprised.


    If it were anyone else except Enel, Im afraid theres no way to fully recharge this device. Lets not mention whether there are thunderstones or not. Even if there were, the electricity collected by this device so far was quiterge. ording to Ians estimation, it would take a couple of hundreds of thunderstones to possibly fill this hollow sphere.


    And how to bring so such arge amount of thunderstones is still a problem


    Fortunately, Ian has a character card with Lightning Ability. Its one of his strong points to convert the Nen into electricity and many other forms. Since this device can absorb tons of electric energy, then Ian only needs to keep using Misakas skills and fully recharge the sma ball!


    Second Lightning Strike!


    Third Lightning Strike!


    Ian kept throwing electric currents at the device. Once his Nen was drained, he rested for a while, waiting for the Recovery of his Nen. As he continued to use lightning Strikes to charge the device, the currents in the sma sphere started growing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    When Ianunched the 34th lightning strike, the sma ball that condensed inside was finally filling the hollow sphere! It was also at this time that the floor once again had a huge shock, and the ground of the Hall all around began to shrink block by block to the center!


    Seeing this scene, Ian and baby-5 quickly stood together and tried to get close to the location of the device, and then watched the changes in the surroundings.


    The underground of the Hall was all t boulder with a thickness of one or two meters. However, these boulders, like some kind of mechanism, keep piling up from beneath. Finally, they all gathered at a position near Ian, bing a huge stone pir then the stone pir began to sink slowly, carrying Ian and baby-5, like an elevator, descending to the exposed dark hole.


    This doesnt feel right! Ian thought with some surprise: This is a Sky Ind, its foundation shouldnt be too deep, are we about to fall from the sky?


    With this kind of doubt, the two were gradually descending on the ground by the giant stone elevator, along with the device. Fortunately, the situation Ian was worried about didnt ur! They just dropped about 20 meters. In this way, they reached the bottom


    What appeared in front of them was a basement with an arearger than the hall above. However, when they saw the scene in the basement, they went silent!


    And far below on the ind of Travolta, the members of the Dragon Hunters who watched the screen through the visual Den Den Mushi got anxious at this time, because just after they descended, the signal was cut, as if it had been blocked by something, so they couldnt see what was beneath the hall.


    Mural! This basement was full of murals! Whats more, all the figures depicted on the frescoes were characters that Ian and Baby-5 have not seen before!


    In addition to the murals, the entire basement was filled with densely packed dwarfs with the same appearance. These dwarfs had a spear in their hands and the same mustache, but these little guys were not living creatures. They stood stagnant in the same ce motionless.


    What is this!? Are they the residents of this Sky Ind? Baby-5 looked at the little dwarfs with surprise.


    No, these are the real Sky people! Ian pointed to the murals. Many of the characters depicted in these patterns are all people with small wings behind them. Therefore, Ian understood that these were the real inders!


    As for the dwarf soldiers, Ian finally remembered who they are


    Rubbing the murals on the wall, Ian carefully looked at the pattern and guessed what was described above, and the facts were as he thought, these murals depicting the Sky people No, to be precise, the ancestors of Birka an ancient city on the moon who left theirnd headed to the main blue due tock of resources on their homnd!


    Ian remembered Enel, who knew that he was afraid to see exactly the same thing that Enel saw after hended on the moon.


    In a mural, Ian saw a scene in which three wings-winged people, with tears in their eyes, holding a balloon-like thing in their hands, were saying goodbye to the people on a ship, and the people on the ship were just the dwarfs in front of them!


    These wings, it must be the people of Sky Inds, and these dwarfs are the robots they made. As for the balloons that these three Sky Ind people were holding, he didnt have any exnation, it just reminded Ian of the colorful balloons under the clouds of this sky ind!


    So Ian immediately understood that the so-called Ballon Terminal was the first stop when the Moon peoplended on this!


    The so-called terminal station refers to the destination of the Moon peoples journey away from home


    (T/N: these pictures are from <strong>Enels Great Space Operations</strong> is the ninth Cover Story created as a side story on the title pages of each One Piece chapter. The story is set after the events of the Skypiea Arc.)

 Chapter 290: Recharging Them

    Chapter 290: Recharging Them


    Although the murals on the wall were well painted, most of it wasnt fully clear. Because Ian found some symbols with unknown meanings in these patterns, he could only guess while observing them.


    From these patterns, he saw some clouds-like pictures. After the moon people abandoned their hometown Birka, they came to the blue and stayed on top of these clouds. Under the clouds pattern, there were some water wave-like patterns. The design may refer to the ocean below, because Ian sees some of the Sea King-like animal motifs on the water wave pattern.


    In other words, after the moon people came to this, the first choice was to live on Sky Inds. Ian saw from the mural that they built various buildings on this Sky Ind, the Ballon terminal, and propagated a civilization.


    However, the size of this Sky Ind was rtively small, so the moon people began to divert, they took a flying boat and started traveling, looking for other Sky Inds.


    There is no doubt that the sky inders are the descendants of the Moon people, but Ian can see that the originally lunar people are actually divided into three races. They all have wings behind their backs, but one of them has smaller wings, and two antennae or horns on their heads, which made Ian remember the person on Skypiea where Enel is currently located.


    The other race, which seems to have bigger wings, should be of the race of the Mad Monk, Urouge.


    As for thest one, it was also a race with smaller wings, but it had animal headwear, which reminded Ian of the City of Gold, Shandora. This race is probably the Shandorian because Ian has seen in the murals that they seem to be leaving, not to go to other Sky Ind, but to the blue ocean below!


    Yes, this tribe of Sky people did not go to another Sky Ind, but went to the ground. Ian could see that they descended with a balloon in their hands!


    Those Shandorian are unexpectedly the descendants of the moon people!? Ian was amazed by this, but what happened to them and the inders on Angel Ind who had the same wings as them after their ind was sted up to Upper Yard by the Knock Up Stream?


    Ian pondered for a while, it is estimated that the fight between them may be caused by the long time that passed. He didnt know when the diversion time on this mural actually happened. Its possible to be a thousand years ago. In this case, if the Shandorian who have fallen to the ground and prospered civilization may have been impacted the Void Century. They shouldve been invaded by the Twenty Kingdoms, which led to a disturbance of their civilization inheritance, so they dont know anything about their ancestors.


    its no wonder that Ian was puzzled before about why those Shandorian of the City of Gold, who obviously live on the ground, also have wings on their backs. The real reason lies here!


    Ian then looked down at the murals and found that after the diversion, the murals that followed recorded only the affairs of this Sky Ind. From the frescoes, Ian can see that the Sky people, who lived here, were suddenly disturbed after staying for a while.


    It was the blue ocean people who intruded into theirnd, and whats interesting is that these people recorded in the mural were actually pirates! Because Ian saw the design of the skull g on the ship.


    Although they were pirates, the Sky inders didnt care much. They were very friendly to them, hosted them well, and then sent them back to the blue sea.


    From the murals, it can be seen that the Sky people have a high level of technology. Ian saw a picture of the hollow ball device he encountered above. Such technology was installed everywhere on the Sky Ind. Electricity was used to power windmills and drive the sky ind at will. In this way, they sailed over the ocean of the world, looking around for inds on the sea and having friendlymunications with the Blue Sea people.


    However, when Ian was enjoying their history, the murals came to an abrupt end!


    Damn it!? Thats it!?


    Ian looked around, hoping to see what happened next. but unfortunately, he didnt find anything. The Great Hall clearly had enough space to depict the murals, but the rest was smooth and nk!


    Not to mention Ian, even baby-5 was stunned, and she was looking at it with great interest.


    Why didnt anyone paint the rest of their history? Baby-5 asked Ian.


    Maybe something major has happened! Ian can only guess at this moment: In general, this kind of sudden interruption of historical records can only be due to a serious disaster, so these people dont have the mind to continue their drawings.


    Is this the reason why people on this Sky Ind suddenly disappeared? Baby-5 said: There are traces of battle on this ind, indicating that they may have encountered a powerful enemy!


    Ian nodded and agreed with her statement, he thought it should be the case, otherwise, he could not exin the sudden interruption.


    In other words, aftering to this, the Moon people have gone through three stages, one is the stage where all races live on this ind, and the other is the stage of diversion. After that, it was the stage of encountering great changes. At present, there are many signs of a serious war. Not only that, but also traces of looting. This shows that they may have failed the resistance in the end, so they had to escape this piece ofnd.


    Ian thought of the balloons at the bottom of the clouds. Perhaps the original inders used those balloons to leave


    Its hard to guess who were their enemies, but it is clear that they were not interested in the city of Sky inders. After they upied this ce, they took away all the things they could carry, leaving behind an empty ruined city. After a long time, all the energy cores of this ind were drained, and finally, it evolved into a floating ind that could only drift with high-altitude currents.


    So, when did the disaster happen? If the Sky inders fled, wouldnt theye back to take a look after the departure of the enemy?


    This happened a long-long time ago, so long that many things cant be verified, and too many mysteries were left.


    Ian turned his attention to the dwarf mechanical soldiers who stood in rows. Obviously, these mechanical soldiers could no longer move because they lost energy. However, since Ian can manupte electricity, he was thinking, if it is possible for these mechanical soldiers to move again if they were supplied with energy, and perhaps he can learn something from them, but he didnt know if they can talk


    Ian looked around in the basement and finally found a simr hollow ball device in the distance, and saw some transparent pipes connected from its base, which ran across the position above all the dwarf soldiers.


    I dont know if it will work, but I want to try it anyway! So once again, he mobilized his Nen and released a lightning strike at the hollow ball.


    When the sma ball appeared again in the hollow sphere, the device was finally activated, and arge amount of blue currents began to spread through those transparent pipes.


    The humming sound echoed in the basement, and the dwarf soldiers had a lightning rod-like thing charging them, which received the currents from the pipe. With the activation of the system, these electric currents were instantly injected into the bodies of these soldiers.


    Ian and baby-5 were looking forward to the process of charging these soldiers. Ian was even thinking about charging these soldiers in this way to make them able to move again. Can he even make use of them!? There were at least 500 such mechanical soldiers in this basement. If theirbat effectiveness is decent, then


    However, before he could finish daydreaming, the dwarf soldiers who were reactivated turned around and looked at Ian and baby-5.


    Baby-5 hid behind Ian, pulling his arm and whispering: Captain, am I hallucinating? Why do I see these little dwarfs have red eyes?


    You are not mistaken, it is indeed red! Ians heart started beating hard, this is not a good sign.


    Sure enough, the next second, these dwarf soldiers raised their spears all at once and aimed them at Ian.


    Intruders! Eliminate the blue sea people! Guard the ruins!


    An electronic voice filled the ce, and these mechanical soldiers moved to attack Ian!


    F*CK! We have a problem here! Ian screamed and said, Baby-5, dont stay idle!

 Chapter 291: Another Discovery!

    Chapter 291: Another Discovery!


    Ian waspletely overwhelmed. The dwarf soldiers were left here to protect the ce. In other words, their original program has already been installed. Even though they have lost energy and have been standing by for so many years. However, when they regained their mobility, the first thing they had to do was to execute their tasks. The program in their system was not erased by any means.


    This can only be described as if Ian was surrounded by a n of African warriors, and it seems that luck is not by his side


    When asking baby-5 to do something, Ians Senbonzakura was already out of its sheath. He shed a dwarf spearing his way and cut it directly.


    His de was hardened Busoshoku Kka, with such great strength, he easily cut off the dwarf soldier in half. He fell to the ground, and several sparks shed out of his body, then he stopped moving.


    Very weak! Ian was a little surprised. He originally thought that these dwarf soldiers should have good fighting power, but he just ripped one so easily!?


    But soon, Ian found another problem. These little dwarf soldiers were not afraid of death because they were robots. After destroying one, more rushed forward immediately, even if they were not Ians opponent, they still rushed in one after another and tried to stab Ian with their spears. Moreover, these guys were short, which made him feel a little overwhelmed. Ian was almost stabbed in his legs by two dwarf soldiers!


    Ian, who was startled with cold sweat on his forehead, got a little grumpy. These little dwarfs were so annoying!


    Baby-5 was standing behind Ian at this time, bombarding these dwarf soldiers with shells to support Ian, but at this time, she noticed that Ian raised his empty hand above, and a ball of orange me fluttered in his palm.


    Seeing this scene, baby-5 was shocked and quickly backed away a bit, and sure enough, the next second, Ians hand suddenly mmed forward!


    A zing me was struck out, forming a huge turbine blow, and then rushed to the front with a whistling sound. As soon as the dwarf soldiers rushed up, they were directly engulfed by mes!


    Ura 108 Shiki: Orochinagi! (Great Serpent Mower)


    Because he obtained tons of Diamonds, Ian kept on buying several ten consecutive draws from time to time, and what he had equipped was a four-star card he drew not long ago, Kusanagi Kyos card! Because Ian collected many cards that use fire, he didnt intend to use this card very often, but now facing so many dwarf soldiers, Ian has used one of his skills!


    Orochinagi is an AOE skill. The me thrown out swallowed arge area of the dwarf soldiers forward. All the dwarfs infected by me were scorched by its high temperature and lost control then fell to the ground. The Orochinagi skill eliminated more than 100 dwarfs directly, leaving an open space in front of Ian, and the surrounding area was still radiating a searing heat.


    After emptying a room for disy, Ian didnt use the Orochinagi skill again, holding his Senbonzakura, and quickly shuttled among the dwarf soldiers. He learned a new shing skill from his first swordsman card, Akechi Samanosukes card, which was a useful trick.


    Ians figure turned into a white wraith, and flickered in the crowd continuously. Every time his de light shes, a dwarf soldier will be split into two parts. With him in the lead, Ian attracted the aggressivity of these robots, behind him, baby- 5 firepowers were fully operating, bombarding these dwarf soldiers.


    After about three minutes, no more soldiers were standing in the basement


    Inserting the Senbonzakura into its sheath, Ian looked at the wreckage on the ground and felt very depressed. He didnt feel a sense of aplishment when beating these mechanical soldiers, and his balls were almost poked by their spears.


    The person who designed the height of these soldiers is definitely a male hater


    Although he made some effort to deal with these robots, Ian was somewhat concerned about what these mechanical soldiers said when they woke up. They said, invaders, eliminate the blue ocean people, guard the ruins! These three sentences were easy for intruders to understand, but what does it mean to eliminate the blue sea people? Could it be that the Blue Sea people were the ones who forced the sky people to flee from this city?


    Plus, whats left behind was just some murals, is it worth putting so many mechanical soldiers to guard this basement?


    Thinking like this, Ian suddenly felt that something was wrong, and thought to himself: Could it be that there is actually something else worth guarding here?


    After that, Ian turned around and said to baby-5: Look around carefully and see if there are any other devices or systems!


    Baby-5 was taken aback, and asked: Do you mean like the movable brick from above?


    Perhaps, there may be other forms of equipment! Ian said: You are apetent girl, so if you look around closely, Im sure you will find something!


    Ever since, the two began to search in this underground basement. It took two hours for Ian and baby-5 to scan all the corners, but they did not find anything suspicious.


    After reuniting, baby-5s face looked tired, even Ian was a little discouraged. Was he overthinking it? Is this secret underground hall was built just to hide these murals? (T/N: Ian has to buy Conan Edogawas card, its very useful for such situations!! xD)


    However, at this moment, baby-5 looked at the rear of Ian.


    What? Ian asked her suspiciously.


    It seems that we have been looking in the wrong ces, there is another ce we havent looked in! Baby-5 pointed to the back of Ian: Over there!


    Ian turned back, only to find that Baby-5 was pointing at the hollow ball that Ian used to charge the dwarf soldiers and make them resume their activities!


    Seeing it, Ian pped his forehead, it seems that he was really blind. He didnt inspect the location of the device!


    It was just like the shadow under amp. The hollow ball was too conspicuous, and Ian had always thought it was just a charging device, so he subconsciously ignored it.


    The two went over and approached the device again. Ian walked around it, but did not click any of the buttons on it. Instead, he raised his leg and kicked it hard!


    Squeak, after the kick, the device slipped out for a certain distance and made a harsh sound by rubbing with the ground.


    Then a strange scene appeared. When the device got shocked, a square stone under it slowly rose up and finally stopped with a click.


    Sure enough, when Ian just circled around it, he noticed that the gap between the device and the ground was a bitrge, so he felt that there seemed to be a mystery, then he made a little attempt, and extracted thest hidden part.


    Look at the big square stone, Ian was puzzled, so he couldnt help but walk around it. When he came to the front of the stone, he saw something engraved on the stone, and suddenly he was struck by lightning!


    PonePoneglyph! ! ? ?


    When Ian saw the weird words engraved on the front of the stone, his eyes almost popped out!


    He didnt figure out what it was before, but when he saw the side full of words, he finally knew what it was!


    What the flying F*CK! Among these ruins, there is a stone stele, a Poneglyph!?


    The appearance of this thing was so sudden that Ian was not prepared at all, so after he found out what it was, he felt a strong heartbeat


    Ian knows very well that this so-called Poneglyph has a total of 30 blocks, four of which are red Road Poneglyph. These four road steles point to four locations. If these four ces can be found and marked on the chart, then each one of them will identify a location that forms a map leading to the final ind in the Grand Line, Laugh Tale!


    In addition to the four red Poneglyphs, nine of the remaining Poneglyph records the true history of the world!


    As for the Poneglyphs other than these thirteen, they record various things, such as the history of some ancient countries, or the information of three ancient weapons


    The piece of Poneglyph they found in the ruins is not red, so it is not one of the Road Poneglyphs, but since Ian cant read the Ancient script on it, he doesnt know whether the historical text has information about Laugh Tale.


    But in any case, this is the most important discovery Ian has made after they came to Sky Ind at the Ballon terminal!


    There is a piece of Poneglyph here, which made Ian think if it could be one of the Rio Poneglyphs, True Text of History, and has information about the Void Century


    Its very possible

 Chapter 292: Flying Ship!

    Chapter 292: Flying Ship!


    His guess was so possible, but whether this Poneglyph was ced here from ages ago, or after the establishment of the world government, is still unknown.


    In thetter case, Ian estimated that after this Sky Ind was abandoned, the original people havee back again


    That being said, what Ian is actually most interested in was the content of this Poneglyph.


    However, it is obvious that neither Ian nor baby-5 has the knowledge to understand these ancient words, if Ian wants to interpret its content, there is only one way, which is to go to basta and find Nico Robin!


    And whats funny about this is that Ian has an Eternal Pose to basta, which he got when he entered the Grand Line, and he has always kept it. (T/N: I remember that he got one, but I forgot how or when T-T)


    Baby-5 looked at Ian feeling his chin in contemtion, and couldnt help asking: Do you want to get this Poneglyph down?


    Ian nced at her, and as expected to be someone who has been with Domingo for many years, Baby-5 knew what this huge stone was. But when they came up to this Sky Ind, it was due to the help of Baby-5s Devil Fruit Ability.


    Before that, Ian didnt expect to find a Poneglyph here, so at this time, he was thinking about how to deal with DaBaby-5.


    In any case, baby-5 is still a member of Domingos crew, and Ian doesnt know if she is still interested in being a follower of Domingo, if so, she will notify the Joker about this matter.


    Although this Poneglyph is not one of the Road Poneglyphs, it may also have some information about Laugh Tale. Ian has not forgotten that in this New World, BIGMOM and Kaido are collecting these Poneglyphs. If this information is leaked, maybe both the Yonko and the world government maye to ask for it.


    At that time, should he give it up or not!?


    However, looking at this matter from another angle, its actually not a big deal. Even if BigMom and the like came looking for it, Ian can let them print a copy of its content. Without Nico Robin. It doesnt really matter if he has it or not.


    However, if he can keep this matter secret, then it would be perfect, otherwise it will cause unnecessary trouble, so baby-5 must be frank with him now.


    He looked at her, and said: You know what it is, right?


    Baby-5 nodded, then her eyes darkened, and said: Are you thinking about killing me here, right?


    She is very clever. In fact, when she saw this Poneglyph, she could roughly guess the follow-up.


    Ian didnt speak for a while, then shook his head: Youve been following me for a long time, so I wont kill you, but because of your personality, if someone asks you, you may identally speak about this stone. So now theres only one way out of this, you have topletely leave Doffys pirate group and pledge your allegiance to me!


    Its true that they got along with each other very well for a long time, and there are indeed some amiable feelings. During the time when baby-5 was in the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, Ians daily life was mostly taken care of by her. The girl in the maid dress was not only gorgeous, but she was also very qualified to work as a maid. She helps him a lot by cleaning his room and washing clothes.


    Plus, the whole crew is used to her presence, so its impossible to kill her just because of this stele.


    After hearing Ians words, baby-5 looked bleak and said: Young Master wont agree.


    Whether he agrees or not is my business! Ian smiled. I just want to ask, if you want to leave his group and join mine.


    As a result, Baby-5 went silent. Ian knew her concerns. She had been with Doffy for a long time, so naturally, she knew what hes capable of, thats why she couldnt make a decision. She was probably worried because that could cause trouble to the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group.


    But what Ian wants to inform her is that he is not afraid of such trouble, hes now capable of kicked an Admirals A$$, so Domingo wont be that hard to deal with!


    And in Ians opinion, he has already killed Virgo, one of Doffys elite subordinates, and the joker wont forget this. Since eventually they will meet, then her betrayal wont add much to their unfinished business.


    Give me your Den Den Mushi that is contacted directly to Domingo! Ian said: If you dont speak your mind, Ill take it as your acquiescence Im the captain, I will make the decision for you.


    Baby-5 didnt speak, took out the Den Den Mushi from her pocket, and handed it to Ian.


    Ian nced at it and then smashed the Den Den Mushis shell.


    This is the release procedure of the Den Den Mushi. Without the shell, it will lose its ability to transmit radio waves. By then, it will never receive any signal again.


    Well, you are wee to join the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group! Ian opened his arms, and said to baby-5. From now on, we arepanions, family members. I promise that I wont exploit your personality to make you do anything you dont want to!


    Hmm! baby-5 nodded happily, in fact, the moment Ian crushed the Den Den Mushis shell, she didnt know what was happened, but inexplicably, she felt rxed.


    After spending so long with the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, baby-5prehended what kind of group they are. Ian, the captain, is not inherently evil like Domingo. In this pirate group, she wont feel any dark atmosphere that can bring her down.


    Okay, lets go back! Ian said to her.


    Baby-5 was taken aback, and said: What about the stele


    Just leave it here! Ian said domineeringly: From today on, this Sky Ind is mine! This is the secret Base of the Dragon hunters!


    Ian didnt say this in vain. Ever since he discovered that this sky ind has technology that uses electricity, he knew that he should take advantage of this Sky Ind, because he has the needed resources, that is Thunderstone!


    It has to be said that the moon peoples technology is indeed amazing and very advanced. For so many years, the devices left there were still in good shape, they just needed to be recharged. In this case, Ian can use arge amount of thunderstones to fully restore the operation of this sky city!


    Moreover, Ian also thought of a person that could be helpful, that is, the scientist Varua. If he was brought to this Sky Ind, he would be amazed by the high-tech of the moon people.


    If he could study it and repair the windmills on the ind, then the trajectory of the Sky Ind could be controlled. By then, the Ballon terminal will float at the top of Travolta Ind!


    Hah, maybe this way, even if Kaido wants tomit suicide by jumping from the ind, he has to ask for his own consent


    While thinking about this, Ian left the basement with baby-5. There seems to be a sensing device. When they returned to the above Hall, the hole in the ground was closed again.


    Seeing this, Ian was relieved.


    After leaving the city anding to the edge of the Sky Ind, Ian once again used the ck Dragon wave, and after transforming its power to the me wings, he plunged into the clouds while holding baby-5 in his arms. It seems that only the cloudyer at the edge of the ind is thinner and can be prated.


    When Ian came to the bottom of the giant cloud with baby-5, he took two balloons from under the clouds and let baby-5 hold them.


    Sure enough, Ian guessed it right. Although these balloons were very small, they can still support a persons weight, and they could rise, fall, and float with the pull of manpower!


    It seems that these balloons are a kind of ck technology their usage was primitive!


    With this kind of convenience, Ian was excited. He pulled a bunch of balloons and put away the me wings, then the two slowly moved downwards


    This is definitely a very novel experience


    Afternding on the ground, which took about 20 minutes, after returning to the Travolta ind, Ian immediately summoned the members of his Pirate Group.


    Fujitora, Margaret, and the others didnt see the inside of the basement, because of the signal problem, so when they gathered around, they immediately asked Ian about it.


    Ian didnt tell them a thing, he kept the suspense and just told them to bring Varua from the prison and also bring as many thunderstones as possible.


    Then, after everything was ready, Ian gave each cadre two balloons and took them back to the sky!


    The Sky Ind is moving slowly with the high-altitude air currents. Ian has to hurry, otherwise the Ind will drift away, and he doesnt know how long will it take to float back above Travolta.


    There is also the wreckage of the ship that had fallen from it before. Ian estimated that there are other ways to reach this Sky Ind, so Ian must seize the time toplete the reconstruction of the city, which requires the help of Varua.


    Speaking of the scientist, its not that he hasnt thought about running away, but the problem is that he does not know where to go after. This kind of person often has a very unclear feeling when hecks a goal, so he didnt make any attempt.


    Ian believes that when he takes him to this Sky Ind and shows him the technology left by the moon people, he would get addicted to it immediately. Even if Ian leaves him uninspected, he wont run away


    With the help of Varua, this Sky Ind will be the flying ship of the Dragon Hunter Pirates!


    Perhaps Ian can also find a way to ce arge number of thunder cannons on this Sky Ind and turn it into a fortress!?

 Chapter 293: It’s time to go back

    Chapter 293: It¡¯s time to go back


    After taking the people to the Sky Ind and showing them the city above, they were so shocked.


    In fact, for many of them, even if they have seen it from the screen and already knew whats in it, they may not really get an opportunity to visit it in person. Only some lucky individuals had the chance tond on the Sky Ind.


    The Ballon terminal was above an altitude of 10,000 meters. The air was indeed very thin. Aftering up, the weaklings not only felt that it was difficult to breathe, but also had to wear thick coats.


    However, when Ian announced that he wanted to turn this Sky Ind into the second territory of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, everyone was very excited.


    Varua was the most excited one. After all, he was one of Vegapunks colleagues. He had seen many advanced technologies and naturally knew some Ancient mechanics, but when he saw the technology of this Sky city, he was overwhelmed.


    When Ian took him there and he found that the windmills used to drive in the ind, Varua studied them for a while and went to Ian: I dont think there is any problem with their mechanism, as long as there is enough energy, I can repair them and make them work efficiently!


    All right, Ill leave it to you! Ian said. You will stay on this Sky Ind during this period.


    This time, a lot of people were brought up, so Ian assigned everyone a task and asked them to explore around the city. If they encountered anything strange, they had to report back before taking action.


    Then, Ian took Fujitora and went to the underground ruins.


    To be honest, this was Fujitoras first time to visualize a Poneglyph. Although he cant see with his eyes, his Observation Haki can perceive the outline of this stone.


    Kenbunshoku Haki grants the user a sixth sense that allows them to sense the presence, strength, and emotions of others, so when he came to the underground basement, he was shocked to tell Ian that he could hear a low unclear voiceing from the Poneglyph.


    Who made them! Fujitora reached out and touched the inscription while sighing: What do they want to convey to future generations through these steles?


    I dont know! Ian looked up at the stele and said, Perhaps we will only know when all the secrets are revealed!


    After that, Ian said to Fujitora: Uncle, you may have to stay on this Sky Ind and look over the Varua guy, he needs to work hard and repair the entire city.


    Fujitora said strangely: What about you? Where are you going?


    Im going to find someone! Ian said. I have a strong urge to figure out whats the content of this stone. If it is important, then I will hide it, but if its content is irrelevant, then I intend to take advantage of this stone!


    Its content? Do you know someone who can interpret the Ancient Text? Fujitora was a little surprised.


    (T/N: Lets just say that I know a guy who knows a guy! XD)


    He thought that Ian, this young man, was very hard to understand. He often pulls some astonishing moves.


    Of course, Im afraid even you know her! Ian smiled and said. Her name is Nico Robin! You may have heard of her!


    Fujitora frowned, and said: The Devil Child? I heard she destroyed six Battleships when she was a child!?


    With Fujitoras age, he must have heard of Nico Robins story and bounty. The World Government has offered 79 million Berries for a child. This was a big deal at that time. Many people who were greedy and eager for her bounty thought that a child should be easy to catch, so the whole world was searching for her. Fujitora has always been wandering, certainly listening to peoples talk, so he naturally had a bad impression of that child.


    The reason why Fujitora said this to Ian was that he didnt seem to know much about the real story of OHara. After the World Government used Buster Call to erase OHara from the map, they suggested putting a bounty on her head, and sent Marines and agents to hunt her down, spreading the lie that she sank six ships to cover up the truth, so what the world knows was only this fake crime. Only those who have inside information know the real story of this child.


    Seeing that Fujitora didnt know her true past, Ian had no intention of exining the situation to him for the time being. He just said: Yes, thats her, so during this time, I may have to leave this area. It may take several months, so Uncle Fujitora, you may find yourself dealing with much trouble! But still, I can count on you!


    Since you have decided, go ahead and rest assured! Fujitora said: Im the deputy captain of our Pirate Group, so by you leaving, it is naturally my responsibility to take care of the group and our affairs.


    Hearing Fujitora said this, Ian was very pleased. It was really wise to insist on pulling Fujitora to his group. With his wisdom and strength, even if the captain left for a while, the group wont be in trouble.


    So after a brief exnation, Ian took arge piece of paper and ink, then printed the inscription on the stele.


    Of course, he cant run around with such a huge stone, so printing its content was more suitable. Even so, he finally got arge piece of paper.


    After folding the rubbing inscription, Ian took a balloon and returned to the ground.


    Some people of his pirate group went down with him, but there were still some left behind in the sky ind, like Nana and others Ian told everyone that hes going out for a few months, and if anything happens they should report back to Fujitora. If something very bad happens, then Fujitora would contact him. Ian was still carrying his Den Den Mushi.


    After everything was exined, Ian set out on a small boat.


    He didnt take the Battleship of the dragon hunters. The warship was so big to be controlled by him alone, but he didnt have to worry. Ian was so fond of Aces Striker that is powered by his me, so he asked Varua to build him a simr one!


    The difference is that this boat is not powered by fire, but by electricity. Ian not only has Lightning maniption ability, but also has thunderstones. Therefore, this kind of energy was most suitable.


    Such a raft does not require any advanced technology. Varua did not make much effort to build it for him. Ian has prepared it from a long time. He originally wanted to take this boat and go back to the East Blue, but now, he has another station.


    Yes, its been a long time since he thought of going back and visit his family, Ian still doesnt know that Kuina has awakened, but he still remembers that Zoros eighteenth birthday ising soon, and that guy would for sure leave the next morn. Perhaps this time when Ian went back, he could still meet him and see his recent developments.


    When everything was set, Ian sat on the boat and put away his sails.


    When he first entered the Grand Line, Ian had thought about how to get out, butter he found out that when he had enough strength, entering and exiting the Grand Line was simply childs y!


    There isnt another way out, just take the Calm Belt!


    Although the Calm Belt is full of nests ofrge sea kings, the climate there was quite stable because there is no wind and currents. A one persons boat, under normal circumstances, has a weak ability to resist strong wind and huge waves. However, in the Calm Belt, there is no need to worry about these problems. What he has to deal with is only those sea kings who will for sure attack him!


    But these Sea Kings are no longer a big problem for Ian. As long as he doesnt encounter such a superrge beast and overturn his raft, Ian wont be troubled.


    So this time Ian went out to the sea, and he just brought a Den Den Mushi, An Eternal Pose pointing to basta, the huge piece of paper, and nothing else He doesnt need another Log Pose, he could look at the Sun to distinguish his direction and sail all the way to the Calm Belt.


    The electric-powered boat, just like a powerful motorboat, has left a white mark on the sea surface, rushing forward as fast as a racing car, blowing sea breeze and water on Ians face, but he felt rxed and excited.


    He suddenly thought of Aces yellow raft, and Mihawks small boat, and the bicycle that Admiral Aokiji rode. All of these people, without exception, could rely on their own strength to travel alone on the Grand Line, and now, Ian has be one of them.


    Its a qualitative leap from the time when he used to squat down in a ship, to single-handedly traveling on the dangerous Grand Line


    So for a moment, Ian couldnt help but stand on the boat and roared in the sea breeze: East Blue! I aming!

 Chapter 294: Future supernovae

    Chapter 294: Future supernovae


    For three consecutive days after Ians departure, luck was in his side and the weather was nice all the time, but on the fourth day, he encountered a huge storm.


    No matter where he was, in the New World or Paradise, its the same, the changeable climate makes it impossible to have a smooth sailing trip, but fortunately, Ians sailing experience has grown to a respectable level during his journey. So, in the face of this storm, he didnt let the ship sail rashly, but chose to stay in the same ce and fight against the storm.


    The reason for doing so was that when the storm is raging, it is impossible to identify directions. Moving forward in this climate can easily lead to losing course, and with Ians small boat, even if the wind and waves were very strong, he has to do his best to stabilize the boat and drift with the flow. The stormy weather usuallyes and goes quickly, as long as he survives this short period, he will be fine.


    However, its certain that he was drenched in water. Fortunately, Ian had already anticipated this situation when he first printed the inscription, so the material used was waterproof. Otherwise, the rubbing inscription would turn to a mess, and then, he should go back! (T/N: mission failed sessfully!)


    After the raging storm, the weather was clear as daylight. Ian looked at the sun and re-identified the direction, Ian hung his wet clothes on the boat to dry, stripped himself, and stood on the boat, controlling it


    Ever since, Ian has experienced a new level of coldness the sea wind blowing his poor two eggs made him feel shameful and excited at the same time! Fortunately, on the sea, as long as he doesnt encounter other ships, no one will know


    Before leaving the ind, he had already seen a map. The Travolta ind is close to the northern Calm Belt, about a weeks journey, and he chose to go in this direction.


    And from this direction all the way out, cross the Calm Belt, he will find himself in the North Blue!


    Why not the East Blue? Because Ian is now in the New World!


    Because of the special geographical conditions, Ian went through the Reverse Mountain from East Blue and then entered the Grand Line. In fact, he just took a turning back, which means that the first half of the Grand Line was sandwiched between East Blue and South Blue. If Ian was still in the first half of the Grand Line, he can go straight back to East Blue from the Calm Belt at any time.


    But unfortunately, he has now crossed Red Line into the New World. Then he can only go out to the North Blue or West Blue from the Calm Belt.


    Of course, there is another way, that is, he returns to the Red Line, either through the Fishman Ind in the seabed, passing underneath, going back to Sabaody Archipgo, then crossing the Calm Belt, or from above, going past Marijoa and return to the first half of the Grand Line.


    However, it is very dangerous to take the Fishman Ind path. Ian doesnt know where to coat his boat. He has the impression that only the resin produced by Sabaody Archipgo can resist the huge pressure of the seafloor, so this path seemed to be a one-way route


    As for crossing the Red Line and going to Marijoa Haha, forget it! Ian estimates that even if he is Shichibukai now, he should be forbidden from being near Marijoa. Because he has a criminal record of killing a Celestial Dragon, if Ian reappears there, he may be escorted by the three Admirals!


    Ian didnt want to get into so much trouble now, so he went straight to North Blue, because the North Blue also had a road connected to the Reverse Mountain, from which he can return to East Blue.


    Men they all have an adventurous minds. Ian also wants to see the scenery of other oceans


    About 20 days after Ian went to sea, a pirate ship was floating on the sea near Lvneel kingdom in the North Blue.


    The Pirate Ship was slowly sinking, its hull was full of damage marks, and it was dumping from the right side. However, although the ship was sinking, the sailors on board werent trying to rescue themselves or the ship. For no other reason, all the people on this pirate ship are dead.


    The corpses were scattered all over the deck and cabin, and the ship was still filled with the smell of gunpowder. Obviously, this pirate ship had just experienced a brutal battle, and unfortunately, it was from the losing side.


    Not far from the sinking ship, there was anotherrge Pirate Ship, and they were the winners of the battle.


    As the victorious side, the pirate ship was full of busy people, they were counting the spoils and seized supplies, at the same time, repairing the damaged parts of the ship and rescuing the wounded.


    On this Pirate Ship, a ck pirate g was fluttering. The pattern on it had an iron cross as background, and in the middle of the iron cross was a strange face that looks somewhat terrifying.


    The pirates on board, in their spare time, could not help but raise their heads to look at this pirate g with proud expressions on their faces.


    Because their pirate group was one of the three most famous groups newly emerged in the North Blue! Their captain was wanted with a bounty of 149 million Berries, who was known as the magician, Basil Hawkins!


    Thats right, This group was the Hawkins Pirates.


    The Hawkins Pirates just defeated a pirate group who wanted to challenge them over the sea. The battle ended quickly. The Hawkins Pirate Group easily crushed the opponent and eliminated the whole Pirate Group.


    The crew was sorting out the harvest, while Basil Hawkins, the captain and head of the Pirate Group, was sitting on the deck, holding tarot cards in his hand.


    Hawkins has long golden hair, and his most prominent mark is the tattoo pattern on his forehead, which looks like a barcode. Several cards have been ced in front of him and were flipped over.


    Weird! Hawkins looked at the results of the divination on the card and whispered in a low voice: In the previous divination, the survival rate of our pirate group was 50%, but now after the battle, this probability still remains the same!


    Some doubtful words came out of his mouth, but his expression did not change in any way. He always gave people the feeling that he has facial paralysis.


    Next to him, the members of the Hawkins Pirates naturally knew their captains divination ability. So Hearing this, they looked at each other in dismay and said: Captain, could it be that the pirates that just fought us werent our real enemy.


    Thats the only way to understand it! Hawkins picked up a card and put it in front of him to observe the situation. ording to the results of divination, there is a 50% chance that all the members of our Pirate Group will die this indicates that our real enemy is very powerful! The chances between survival and death depend on our decision!


    A very powerful enemy? After hearing this, members of Hawkins pirate group were surprised and said, Could it be Trafalgar Laws group, the Heart Pirates, or the Drake pirate? Will we encounter one of them!?


    The Hawkins Pirates, the Heart Pirates, and the Drake Pirates are the three most active groups in North Blue in recent times. They have not yet entered the Grand Line. The captains of these three groups have already passed the 100 million bounty level.


    Unlike the pirates with tens of millions bounties in the East Blue, the activities of pirates in the other three blues are very rampant, so the rewards of these pirates are naturally much higher.


    But nowadays, there are only the captains of these three groups with a bounty of over 100 million.


    These three pirate groups represent the three strongest forces of North Blue, but it is hard to tell who can crush whom among the three.


    So for his crew, Hawkins is nomittal.


    He stared at the tarot card in his hand. On that card, there was apass pattern. In divination, this meant that the enemy came from the south. So Hawkins got up and went to the side of the boat and looked in the south direction.


    What can we find in this direction? Hawkins asked his sailors.


    The sailors were stunned for a moment, and then replied: Captain, you have forgotten that the Lvneel Kingdom is the closest country to the Calm Belt, and to the south of it, we will enter the Calm Belt


    Calm Belt? The Grand Line? Hawkins thoughtfully said: The Grand Line that is extolled by the world, the ce where Roger buried his treasure, maybe we should go there and have a look

 Chapter 295: Freestyle swimming

    Chapter 295: Freestyle swimming


    Hawkins is now 28 years old, but he hasnt been a Pirate for a long time. As a Devil Fruit User, he emerged only after getting his powers.


    But now, his Pirate Group has be a force that can not be underestimated in the North Blue, as well as Trafalgar Law and XDrake. These three pirates are nowpeting with each other in the North. It seems that they want to see who is this Blues strongest group.


    As for the Grand Line, these three pirates are looking forward to going there. That part of the world is a paradise for adventurers and a ce to test their power. All kinds of Legends in the Grand Line are attracting neers for challenges


    Hawkins knows very well that not only him, even the heart and Drake pirates, everyone is nning to set foot there just after they feel that they are ready


    In fact, when he heard the term Calm Belt, Hawkins felt that he was ready to enter the Grand Line.


    However, the results of his divination just gave him a warning sign.


    The 50% chance of death is following him and his crew. In other words, it is very possible that his entire pirate group may copse within a day.


    Such a powerful enemy and this huge threat should not be caused by the other two pirate groups


    Just as he was thinking about it, the watchman on the mast suddenly shouted, Captain! There seems to be something ahead!


    Hawkins raised his head, nced at the watchman, then turned his head and looked at the direction of his hand, at that moment, he got shocked, because the direction the watchman was pointing happened to be south.


    The Calm Belt!


    This direction immediately attracted the attention of all the Hawkins Pirates. They stopped their work and came to the side of the ship, then they ced their hands on their foreheads to block sunlight and narrowed their eyes to see whats ahead.


    The distance was a bit far away, so they still couldnt see anything on the sea surface!


    However, just when everyone thought that the watchman might have been mistaken, suddenly a huge ssh of water was raised in the distant sea!


    A veryrge sea king, looks like a snake, suddenly sprang up from below the surface of the sea, and then sted straight down from a high altitude towards the water.


    This Sea King looked like it was on the hunt. Although they didnt know what hes hunting, the sea surface ahead was shaking because of its appearance.


    The members of Hawkins pirates were shocked and stunned after seeing this scene. Its not that they havent seen a sea king before, but its really the first time to see such a huge one.


    Captain! A pirate came back to his senses, and said anxiously: That must be a high-ss Sea King of the Calm Belt. I dont know why it came all this way to our North Blue! We must get out of the way quickly!


    Hawkins nodded and yelled: Turn the rudder, lets get out of here! I hope that guy doesnt stay in the North Sea after finishing his hunt.


    At that moment, Hawkins thought that the fate of his group was linked to thisrge Sea King. At the idea of the so-called decision of life and death, Hawkins immediately ordered them to escape.


    However, when his pirate ship had justpleted the turn, a loud wailing sound suddenly came, and the members of Hawkins pirates turned their heads in horror and found therge Sea King, which had just been rampant on the sea, was falling towards the sea surface, sliced into two halves!


    This sea king was beheaded by something!


    Boom! The weight of the body that fell down was at least more than ten tons, which cause huge waves all around.


    Witnessing the killing of therge sea king, all the members of the Hawkins Pirate Group couldnt get back to their senses for a while, staring nkly at the area where the Sea King was in.


    After a minute, the sea surface finally calmed down. Until this time, everyone could see clearly that there seemed to be a small wave line on the sea, slowly moving towards their side.


    Its a person! The watchman screamed in horror: Theres a man swimming in the sea!


    After hearing this, the whole crew shivered together. Looking around the nearby waters, there wasnt any ship. Where did the swimmere from? Could it be that this person was hunted by the giant sea snake?


    Captain? Are we still leaving? one member asked Hawkins.


    Hawkins wasnt able to answer anything now.


    There is no doubt that the Sea King was in by this swimmer. If this person is the enemy in his prophecy, it is normal for Hawkins to choose leaving the ce immediately.


    But here is the problem. The so-called decisive choice can be exined in either way. Who knows whether the decision to leave is right or wrong?


    If the swimming man was looking for a rescuing boat, and they leave the area and ignore him, will it cause them a disaster?


    Stay! Hawkins thought about it and finally made such a decision.


    So the others stopped talking, and stared at the waterline that was getting closer and closer


    When the waterline got closer, everyone discovered that it was really a person, and his swimming speed was quite fast.


    It seems that because he saw Hawkinss boat was right in front of him, the swimmer speeded up a bit and rushed towards the ship.


    What shall we do, captain? Is he allowed toe aboard? A crewmember asked Hawkins again.


    Help him up! Hawkins said: We cant verify if this person is an enemy or a friend, if we dont meet him.


    Soon, when the guy approached the ship, the people of Hawkins pirates lowered the ropedder and let the man climb up.


    FCK! Finally I encountered a ship! As soon as the swimmer got on the boat, he sat down on the deck and gasped for breath


    Hawkins looked at the swimmers appearance and found that he was a young man. He was topless, with a katana around his waist, a bandage with a small bell on his right arm, and his wet hair was tied into a ponytail.


    Who are you? Hawkins couldnt help asking: And did you kill that sea king?


    Oh! Yeah, I yed that bastard! the young man raised his hand and said: That guy is too cunning He has been quietly following me ever since I entered the Calm Belt. As a result, he attacked me when he was about to leave the area I was about to be eaten alive!


    Calm Belt? A member of Hawkins crew couldnt help but wonder: Did youe all the way swimming from the Calm Belt?


    Just half of it! The young man said: I lost my boat in the middle.


    You you are bluffing! A pirate eximed: The Calm Belt is at least 100 mileswide. Even if you start swimming halfway, it will be at least fifty miles. How could you swim this far?


    Yeah, its very hard! the guy said with a smile: You have to swim swiftly, or you will be targeted by many Sea Kings


    The pirates looked at each other in dismay, they didnt believe the words of this fellow, but what the other side said always gave them the impression that he really swam here


    Hawkins spoke again at this time: You havent answered me yet, whats your name?


    The young man froze for a moment, and then said, Ah, its better not to tell you my name thats right, you are pirates, you look quite familiar!


    Needless to say, this young man who came from the Calm Belt is naturally Ian. Although he decided to cross the Calm Belt, he still underestimated its danger.


    His poor little boat was overturned when he encountered a group of giant Sea Kings in the Calm Belt! It wasnt that these giant Sea Kings attacked him, but he was unfortunate that he and his raft had sailed on the back of arge one, and when the Sea King came out of the water all of a sudden, Ian slipped off


    Ian then fell down directly, but his boat stayed on the back of the Sea King. After a moment of his fall, the boat slid down on the smooth back of the Sea King. When it reached its tail, the Sea King gently swayed its body and smashed the raft to pieces!


    Of course, Ian couldnt ask the Sea King forpensation xD! He was lucky that the giant Sea Kings temper was mild and didnt notice him, so he quickly swam away.


    And for the next journey, Ian really swam all the way out. Thanks to Rayleighs training, Ians swimming skills have peaked. In addition, Ian has been exercising under the gravity suppression of Fujitora for so long, so he has enough Stamina to swim this distance.


    Along the way, Ian was also attacked by some other Sea Kings. They werent necessarily thinking about eating him, some of them might just be curious they wanted to see what that little thing was, and that caused Ian a lot of trouble


    Those who wanted to eat him were killed, and for the curious ones, Ian could only y with them, and only after they lose interest and leave, then he goes back to swimming


    As for thest one, the huge sea snake, it has been quietly lurking in the seabed, following Ian, and when he was about to get out of the Calm Belt, it suddenlyunched toward him Ian was unprepared, and unexpectedly, he found himself caught inside arge opened mouth. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and escaped before his opponents mouth closed, and then started fighting the Sea King.


    After killing the Sea King, Ian saw a ship in front of him, so he swam directly towards their side, but fortunately, the other side didnt leave after witnessing what happened.


    However, after boarding the ship, Ian discovered that this was a pirate ship. What surprised him, in particr, was that he actually recognized Hawkins, the future supernova!


    Ah, yes! Hawkins is a pirate born in the North Blue, but he should leave this area and go to the Grand Line next year, bing one of the Worst Generation


    Ian didnt know much about Hawkins, but at least he still knew this person, so he felt that his luck was pretty good. After reaching the North Blue, he immediately encountered an impressive fellow.


    However, Ian was grateful for their rescue, but he still has an impression to make and he wont be that polite to a pirate group, so he said to Hawkins: Thank you very much for saving me, but Im sorry, Im going to take possession of your ship for a while!

 Chapter 296: Worthy Opponent

    Chapter 296: Worthy Opponent


    Ian has lost his raft, so he has to find a new way to travel.


    He found that he seemed to be under some kind of curse. When he travels alone, he usually tags along with any kind of people or steals their vessel!


    Merchant ships, Battleships, Aces boat, Whitebeards ship, etc If Ace is a dine and dash maniac, then Ian is a cheap-traveling lunatic! Because every time he took a boat trip, he didnt seem to pay any money! At this point, he and Ace are like twins


    And now, Ian has already epted his fate. He decided not to break his tradition of not paying a penny for traveling, give Hawkins a nk face and take his boat!


    However, the members of Hawkins pirates obviously didnt understand Ians difficulties After hearing what Ian said, the Hawkins Pirates suddenly mored.


    What do you mean!? Going to seize our ship!?


    Damn you kid, who do you think you are! Dont think that killing a Sea King is a big deal!


    These rude pirates have rtively shallow knowledge, they havent realized what kind of person Ian was, the guy who crossed through the Calm Belt. They just felt that the majesty of their group has been provoked!


    Ian also knows that these guys arent that fierce, they were just a bunch of followers, so he didnt care much about them, and just looked at Hawkins with a smile.


    Ian and Koshiro have been together for a long time, so his silly smile was so simr to his Sensei, which looks harmless to all creatures.


    However, without knowing why, Hawkins felt that Ians smile was very dangerous.


    Although he looked at Ian nkly, his mind was desperately reminiscing the facial expressions of various characters, trying to find Ians appearance, in order to figure out this guys identity.


    But unfortunately, Ian came up swimming from the sea, so he didnt wear his sleeveless windbreaker or the iconic bear-ears hat, so for a while, Hawkins couldnt find a match for Ians face.


    No way, peoples memories are usually short-lived, and there are few faces that can never be forgotten.


    Hawkins could not recognize Ian. With his usual personality, he might have directly thrown Ian into the sea, however, because of Hawkins prophecy, he seemed a lot more cautious dealing with Ian.


    There are many exnations for this divination result. It is possible that such probability is rted to Hawkins decisions, but also to Ians thoughts. Hawkins choice of cooperation or not, Ians mood being mad or easygoing, would for sure affect the final oue.


    This kind of divination is the most nerve-wracking.


    To be one of the supernovae in the future, Hawkins has sufficient shrewdness. He quietly asked Ian: What do you mean by requisition, do you want to take over my ship?


    Not really! Ian said: Who expected that I would meet your pirate group as soon as I arrive to the North Blue, I simply want a ship to go to the Reverse Mountain. If you cooperate, it is just expropriation. If you dont coborate, its a robbery!


    Hawkins shook his head and said, I am the captain of this group. I have the final say, and it is not a big deal to send you to your destination. But if a persones up with such words and wants to use my ship, wouldnt that be too much to ask for, plus belittling me!?


    Pirates will always be pirates, people with arrogance and pride. Although Hawkins was not sure about who this guy is, he is still the captain with a bounty of over 100 million. Of course, its illogical for him to obey a few words of a mysterious person Even if the opponent came from the Grand Line?


    Ian touched his chin and said with great interest: Oh? So what do you mean?!


    Its very simple! Devil Conquering Phase! Hawkins face suddenly turned into a ghostly Scarecrow face, and his body grew taller and covered with arge amount of straw, with long metal nails serving as ws.


    At the same time as the transformation waspleted, his hand has been violently mmed towards Ian, and the sharp nails cutting through the air blew a loud whistling sound.


    Seeing Hawkins starting a fight, the members of his Pirate Group immediately stepped back to make an open space. However, they were also a little surprised. Hawkins rarely used this demonic transformation in battles, his swordsmanship was good enough for most fights. When they encountered the previous enemy, he just used his straw sword to deal with them. They didnt expect that their leader would be this serious facing this young man. When Ian came aboard, Hawkins used his trump card immediately.


    Wow! Ian jumped back, dodged Hawkinss attack, and said with astonishment: Would you at least inform me before starting the fight?


    Sooner orter, my Pirate Group will also set foot on the Grand Line! Hawkinss voice, because of his transformation, seemed to have a hollow feeling, saying: Since we meet here, then let me see if the Grand Line is that terrible!


    Upon hearing this, Ian couldnt help butugh a bit. He was in a situation just like when Mihawk met Krieg, and was used as a sharpening stone!


    The difference is that when Krieg encountered Mihawk led to the destruction of his whole fleet, so what would happen to the Hawkins Pirates now?


    Shaking his head, Ian didnt even pull out his sword, the Senbonzakura was still sheathed in his hand, then directly blocked Hawkins swipe.


    Yo, a respectable amount of strength! Ian stood up and couldnt help but be a little surprised. He didnt expect Hawkins to transform into such a big scarecrow, and it wasnt an illusion With this swing, his body swayed!


    Hawkins didnt speak, andunched several blows one after another. Ian became a little more serious, and kept blocking the uing attacks.


    However, at this time, Hawkins opened his mouth violently, and spit out a sword from his mouth at Ian!


    This is the Western sword that he was carrying at his waist. After the transformation of his body, he hid it in his body and spit it out of his mouth to attack his enemy.


    Hawkins thought it would hurt at least Ian, but unexpectedly, at the moment his sword was spat out, a sudden burst of light shed in front of him!


    Ian immediately sliced Hawkins sword in two as soon as it came out, then his foot turned ck with Busoshoku Kka, kicking the side of Hawkins waist


    Bang! Under the huge strength, Hawkins was ejected to the side, got mmed into the cabin, knocking out arge hole in it


    At the same time, on the streets of the Lvneel Kingdom, a man with a pirate appearance was talking andughing with hispanions, then suddenly a burst of force came out of thin air and stroke his waist, making him fly out horizontally and smashing the ss window of the nearby shop.


    Hispanions watched this scene dumbfounded, after a moment of silence, they werent able to understand what had happened


    On the boat, Hawkins quickly crawled out of the hole, lookingpletely fine.


    Ian was a little surprised. He wasnt that great at martial arts, but during this time, he has also reced his equipped card with some King of Fighters cards such as Robert Garcia and Yuri Sakazaki, plus his current strength reached a great level. So for this sidekick, the impact of a few hundred kilograms was absolutely certain, but its result didnt hurt him at all!?


    Just as Ian wondered if his transformation to a scarecrow could cushion the damage, he saw a strange voodoo doll crawling out of Hawkins Scarecrow arm and falling to the ground. The voodoo dolls waist was smashed.


    For a moment, Ian realized that Hawkins strange Devil Fruit Ability seemed to allow him to use voodoo dolls as puppets to transfer damage.


    Hawkins took advantage of his temporary immortality, and pounced on him fiercely again.


    However, he never thought that Ian would be even more excited than himself at the moment!


    How many dolls for damage transferring does he have, five, ten or more? Ian didnt know that, but he was sure about only one thing, which was that Hawkins could definitely withstand a lot of blows.


    Hell Yeah! Finally, Ive found someone who can resist mybo!


    Ian thought so while countering Hawkins attacks, just then thetter made a wrong step, and instantly got crossed with a sh, cutting through his waist.


    However, strangely, arge Japanese card known as Hanafuda (Flower Cards) appeared at Hawkins waist, when he was shed, then it dissipated immediately with a clean-cut in its middle.


    This was not over yet, Ian, who had just rushed past Hawkins, turned back again very quickly, and kept on attacking!


    Ian sliced Hawkins back and forth four times! Each time hends a blow, the illusion of therge Japanese card was repeated.


    Thats right (for those who guess it)! This is a new four-star card that Ian has just recently drawn, Genjuro Kibagami from Samurai Shodown world, and Ian just used his special move: Cherry Blossom Slice!


    After the four cuts, Ian, with a sudden rotation of his upper body, swung his sword up, and the de picked up a purple aura!


    Lightning Wings!


    Hawkins entire body was lifted up by the strong blow!


    Still, this isnt over yet. Ian lowered his sword, holding it with his left hand, then raised his right one A huge spike ball of purple me slid against the deck towards the falling Hawkins, at the moment he justnded, the ming spike stroke him (Well calcted!), and exploded! A torrential cloud of mes soared into the sky, and Hawkins body remained as it was when he was falling, floating in ce motionless


    This is the first time that Ian used Yami Barai with the exclusive treasure Yasakani Jewel! Bathing in the purple me, Hawkins felt that time has beenpletely stopped!


    At that moment, Ian held his sword with both hands, leaned down and slid forward beside Hawkins who was sealed by me. As soon as he reached the opponent, the Senbonzakura in his hands started cleaving Hawkins repeatedly!


    Climax Super Special Move!!!! Forbidden Method 1218: Eight-Span Crow! Yatagarasu!


    After slicing Hawkins, time finally began to flow again, but he was unable to resist any of the blows because he was caught by the Forbidden Move. Ians de was so fast, so swift, there was no dy between attacks. After the seven consecutive strikes fell on Hawkins, Ian mmed Hawkins with the hilt.


    Bang! Purple me exploded from the handle, blowing Hawkins entire body back andunching him away!


    Not over yet, Ian roared wildly, holding the Katana in both hands and swiped it from the front left! The Senbonzakura shed Hawkins, then another blow came from the /watch?v=2bNh-mYNnbI


    With that done, the de in Ians hand was thrust into the deck!


    Ura 316 Shiki  Saika!


    When the de was inserted, a pir of mes burst into the sky from the swords position. The column of fire directly engulfed Hawkins body and pushed him high again!


    Lightning Attack Spear! A sh of lightning was ejected from his forehead in an instant, brightening the whole ce, directly prating Hawkins in the air!


    Hawkins body, being hit by these sessive blows, directly flew out of his ship, towards the sea.


    However, when his body just touched the sea surface, a dark cloud appeared in the sky at an unknown time, and a sudden huge thunderstruck hit him again!


    Misaka Mikotos secret ability, thest thunder!


    Too noisy! The thunder and lightning of the dark clouds fell on his poor body one after another, smashing the sea, causing a strong electro-optical light on the surrounding water, shining for a long time, and then it dissipated


    The members of the Hawkins pirate group were stunned when Ian finished all his moves, his wholebo. They didnt expect that the young man in front of him would be this terrifying when he came aboard!


    After Iansst falling thunder dissipated, the electric light that entwined him slowlyvished.


    He took a long and deep breath and saidfortably: Hooh! That feels refreshing! You can go now and pull up your captain!


    Ian knows that Hawkins might still be alive. He has a magical ability to transfer damage. He was almost immortal. He just fell into the sea, so he should be powerless by now, due to the curse of all devil fruits. In other words, even the continuous lightning strikes that fell on him by thest thunder probably did not kill him!


    This is the first time Ian has encountered such a wonderful sandbag. This time, thebo used by mixing several card skills really made him feel alive!


    Yeah, he used such abo on Vergo in the past, but the oue of thatbo killed him directly. Since then, no one has been able to make him have a great time and act so incisively and vividly


    So Ian felt that Hawkins better not die on him now

 Chapter 297: Tagging Along Again

    Chapter 297: Tagging Along Again


    What Ian didnt know was that when he disyed hisbo on Hawkins, there were several bizarre deaths in the Lvneel Kingdom near their location!


    And these victims, without exception, were all bad Pirates.


    One of them was peacefully drinking in a pub, and suddenly four deep de marks appeared on his waist at the same time. Two shes from each side, and blood sprayed out in all directions.


    Before hispanion could react, the pirate suddenly flew up from his chair, and his figure was split into halves from the middle


    Another victim was killed in a different way. Two pirate groups were fighting, and all of a sudden a guy in the middle was engulfed with purple mes the poor guy turned into a scorched ck corpse in a couple of seconds. His death scared everyone present and no one was able toprehend what happened to him (Spontaneous humanbustion!)


    Many mysterious deaths urred in this period. Someone fell down with countless stab wounds on his body, and he kept on trembling on the ground, while another one was walking on the road, then his forehead exploded with purple mes A big guy was dropped dead with arge hole in his chest, and even though the wound was very sharp, the edges were burnt by a high temperature Finally, several people turned to smoking coal by some strong electric shocks


    Although these quirky pirates seemed to have no connection, if they look deeper, they all have encountered the Hawkins Pirates


    This is what makes Hawkins Devil Fruit very powerful. As long as he has enough pre-set voodoo dolls, he will be able to redirect any type of damage received to the substitutes, which causes such strange deaths. If his enemy wasnt familiar with his ability, they may really think that he is immortal.


    This kind of ability could quite easily cause fear to most people. When Hawkins fights someone, and thetter tries everything in his power to kill him, and then finds that his opponent was still unscathed, he would for sure panic With that, Hawkins has killed a lot of pirates, and his reputation has grown by a lot


    However, just like many other Devil Fruit Users who rely too much on their abilities, Hawkins other fighting skills dont seem to be that great. After turning into a scarecrow, or the demon phase as he likes to call it, his attacks were very straightforward and he was easily restrained by fire.


    Moreover, it doesnt seem that hes capable of using Haki. Such a simple Devil Fruit User may still be able to sail freely in the first half of the Grand Line, but it would be much harder for him to go further if he doesnt improve


    So, the only thing Ian felt while beating Hawkins was that he is a great meat shield. This is Ians evaluation of the tall pirate.


    Obviously, Ian has reached a level that makes him able to crush Hawkins effortlessly, and Ians casual moves may cause fatal damage to him, but Hawkins has no means to defeat himself from the half-naked guy.


    The members of the Hawkins Pirates looked at Ians figure at this time, as if they were looking at a demonic creature. Then they remembered that on this day, their captain received a scary prophecy of encountering a huge threat that could eliminate their existence


    When Ian spoke, they hurriedly jumped into the sea to rescue their captain, and the others who stayed on the boat were like quails, crouching on the deck with their heads in their arms, and no one dared to move.


    The only thought they have now is to hand over the ship without any unnecessary violence Please dont pay attention to us, we are invisible!


    Hawkins was quickly picked up. As Ian thought, hes still alive. After getting on the ship, several damaged puppets crawled out of his scarecrows body, they were either burnt or sliced. These substitute puppets climbed out of the gap of straw in his arm, fell to the ground, and remained motionless.


    Ian was amazed by this scene, because he felt that those puppets seemed like living creatures such a magical show!


    Hawkinss demonic phase disappeared immediately and he changed back to the tall, blond guy. He still had the dead fish-eyed expressionless face, but started to talk: I discovered who you are now! You are that New Shichibukai, right?


    Oh? You have heard of me!? Ian said.


    Why did a person like youe to the North Blue? Hawkins was a little nervous.


    Although he survived Ians moves with his ck magic, Ians blows made him lose most of his voodoo dolls. After all, these substitutes are only subjected to serious damage or fatal blows. That is to say, almost every time Ian attacked him, Hawkins would be badly injured!


    This was the first time Hawkins has encountered such a crushing strength, so looking back to what happened, he felt overwhelmed.


    Is this the power level of a Shichibukai? Hawkins thought so, but wondered why Ian would appear here.


    Everyone knows that most of the Shichibukai recruited by the World Government were located in the Grand Line, and they were rarely to be seen in other oceans, and Hawkins didnt know whether he was lucky or unfortunate.


    Its none of your business! Ian didnt have to tell Hawkins what he was doing, he just said: its OK to take a ride on your ship now, isnt it?


    Hawkins stroked his chest, bent over, and said: I am willing to help you!


    Although Hawkins is a bit older, this world operates like this. Strong people will always be respected by others without considering age difference. Hawkins was easily defeated by Ian, so he didnt have any problem saying this.


    In fact, it was only after seeing Ians true power that he finally understood what the probabilities mentioned in his previous divination were about. He knew that Ian was absolutely capable of killing him. As long as he keeps attacking, Hawkins dolls would run out eventually, then he would have to rely on his resistance to withstand the damage


    Therefore, the so-called fate actually means whether Ian is willing to stop beating him or not


    Now that Hawkins recognized him, Ian didnt care so much. He took his hat from his trouser pocket and wore it. Then he looked around and locked his gaze at a member of this pirate group, he pointed at him and said: You! Yes, you! Wash your clothes and give them to me!


    The hat can be stuffed into his trouser pocket, but his other clothes were gone, fortunately, he found a pirate wearing a windbreaker close enough to his style, so he asked for it directly. (T/N: thats a lie xD all of Hawkins crew wears ck robes! jk)


    The guy Ian called shivered at first and was so scared that he almost pissed himself. After hearing that Ian only wanted his clothes, he breathed a sigh of relief and rushed to wash them.


    Ian looked so cruel, which made the poor guy wash his clothes several times before he could offer them to this beast


    Before getting the clothes, Ian asked Hawkins: Is there something to eat? I am hungry!


    Hawkins certainly didnt dare to say no, so he asked someone to bring food. Ian started eating, and said: Its not as delicious as my chefs food, I suggest you change your cook!


    As a result, the cook who was eavesdropping in the cabin was paralyzed


    Fortunately, Ian was not a tyrannical person, he just said this casually.


    Seeing Ian eating the food without hesitation, Hawkins sat down and said strangely: Arent you worried? We couldve poisoned your food?


    Ian raised his head, narrowed his eyes, and said with a smile: Believe me, if the food is poisoned, you will definitely be the unlucky ones! Before the poison takes effect, your entire pirate group will be wiped out of existence!


    Hawkins didnt dare to dive deeper into this issue. He said, Are you going to the reverse mountain? Lets say first, if we encounter nice weather, it will take at least 15 days from here to your destination.


    Well, it doesnt matter, Im not in a hurry! Ian nodded.


    After a few simple exchanges, Hawkins discovered that Ian, the youngest Shichibukai, is not as difficult to get along with as he imagined, so he carefully asked: You came from the Grand Line, right!? So can you tell us about the Grand Line?


    Ian nced at him, said with a smile: What? Do you want to go to the Grand Line?


    Hawkins didnt speak, just looked at Ian nkly.


    Its quite simple to enter the Grand Line and sail there! Ian said. Would you like to consider joining my pirate group? In that case, I can take you directly to the New World (T/N: thoughts guys!!)

 Chapter 298: My Divination

    Chapter 298: My Divination


    Facing Ians invitation, Hawkins thought about it very seriously, and finally asked: Isnt been a Shichibukai means that you are siding with the World Government and Marines? So facing a pirate like me, shouldnt you be thinking about arresting me!!? But instead you offered me an invitation? Why!?


    Shee! Ian responded. Whos telling you these things? The World Government doesnt mandate us, Shichibukai, to catch Pirates, okay? It all depends on our mood!


    Hawkins nodded and said: Would you be in a bad mood if I reject the invitation?


    Ian nced at him and said, Perhaps! (T/N: Its confirmed, Ian likes weirdos)


    However, Hawkins still said: If this is the case, then please let me decline. Even though I want to travel the Grand Line, I also want to rely on my own strength, rather than taking on other peoples wings.


    Hearing this, Ian immediatelyughed, and said with a thumbs-up: Well said Hmm, ambitious!


    In fact, Ian also understands that those with high potential, the future supernova, are not willing to be subordinate to others (for now!) Its not that simple to give an invitation and expect instant approval


    And to be honest, Ian was only temporarily interested in Hawkins. His purpose was nothing more than to expand the Devil Fruit users in his Pirate Group, but he didnt think that the other side would ept.


    In addition, Ian was not too familiar with Hawkins, and didnt know his nature very well, so after hearing his refusal, Ian didnt say much.


    The Hawkins Pirates picked up a scary man on their road, so their original n was canceled. They turned around and sailed all the way to the reverse mountain ording to Ians instructions.


    After another wave of freeloading, Ian was resting on Hawkins ship, living a life of a king. He crossed his legs on the deck, wearing sunsses and sunbathing or fishing, like a good old man.


    Now, the Hawkins Pirates were seeking to send Ian away safely, so they took good care of him.


    In this rare leisure time, Ian was able to retrieve his recent growth situation.


    The recharge of 10 billion Berries brought him mountains of Diamonds to spend, but this does not mean that all the diamonds can be smashed down to buy goods.


    Ian has been constantly refreshing the card store whenever he has free time, buying and integrating the card fragments he needs.


    For the ten consecutive draws, he was currently buying less, just trying his luck every day. Since getting the jackpot, Ian wasnt short of good cards, so the ten consecutive draws were mainly used to supplement the bonds of the cards he uses


    He has not yet reached level 40, the fifth card slot has not been opened, but because of the trump tower that can be yed every two days, Ians level has been rising slowly, and is almost 40.


    At that time, he can select a suitable card from his reserved ones and equip it.


    Since the bond attributes are all added by percentage, the higher the cards rank, the greater the bonus effect so Ian was perfecting these bond attributes.


    At present, Hieis card is a character that Ian has always kept in the card slots. Ian has already obtained two four-star cards, Yusuke Urameshi and Kurama, which activated two other bond attributes (Dont forget that Ian has Hieis sister card!) leaving only one card! That is, a five-star red card


    As for Iori Yagamis card, Ian has also raised it to a five-star red card by purchasing fragments during this period. Like Hieis card, after upgrading it to a five-star card, the obtained Attributes have also been raised to 48%. The activated bonds of Iori were only Kusunakyo and Kagura Chizuru, the other two were hard to get, because Orochi and Goenitz were five-star red cards


    Because in the previous novice gift bag, Ian got 60 pieces of Orochis cards, so he always wanted to put this card together, and then equip it in the fifth card slot. However, he underestimated the chances of getting an original five-star card by refreshing the store.


    He has refreshed it countless times in so many days. So far, he has only bought 46 pieces of Orochis card, Now his total is 106, and there is still a long way to go before reaching the 180 fragments then synthesizing them.


    Now for Misaka Mikotos card, it has also been upgraded to a five-star card. He found that it was rtively easy for a four-star card to be enhanced to max rank when there were enough diamonds in his pocket.


    These three cards are the ones that Ian has been using the most, as for the remaining slot, Ian has been constantly trying new cards.


    The reason is very simple He is using new cards to learn more sword skills.


    Ians sword skills, originally taught and guided by Koshiro, are the most founded swordsmanship. As a result, todays Ian has realized a great advantage, that is, with such a solid foundation, he can learn special sword skills with half the effort!


    From the beginning, while using Samanosuke Akechis card, Ian learned a sh skill, and then merged with his own speed, Ian created his own Ittoryu sh.


    Now that Ian has broken through the master swordsmanship Rank, he gradually began to draw out cards of the Samurai Spirit series and The Last de series from the ten consecutive draws.


    He now has Genjuro Kibagamis card, Ukyo Tachibanas card, and Moriya Minakatas card from SNK world!


    These three cards have one thing inmon, that is, not to mention their magnificent sword skills, they dont require special energy such as wind power like Yasuos card. In other words, as long as Ian has a grasp of their power, he canpletely transform the sword skills of the three cards into his own then using them without the need of equipping their cards!


    The techniques of Genjuro Kibagamis card are all powerful shing skills. Each strike carries a powerful force like a thousand people chopping, which is the embodiment of his strength while Ukyo Tachibana belongs to the swift type. His swordsmanship is known for its speed, which is suitable for Ian. As for Moriya Minakatas techniques, they are both offensive and defensive type.


    Although the swordsmanship of the three cards are of different schools, its not necessarily good to learn them at the same time, but Ian himself doesnt have any specific style. All his Sword Techniques are quite bnced, so there is no problem in adapting them.


    At that time, as long as he is able to make aprehensive understanding, it is not impossible for him to create his own style.


    Yes, although Ian now has a variety of special abilities due to his different cards, in his opinion, he is still a swordsman. He is still used to fighting with swords. Originally in Frost Moon Vige, Kuina is and Zoro has agreed to be the strongest Swordsman, but how could Ian, their big brother, be willing to lose against them?


    Regardless of whether it was Kuina or Zoro, they all have their own style, and the same goes for Ian. He is not as talented as them, but he has his system, maybe its difficult for him to create his own style, but he was fine with learning from others swordsmanship. The existence of the Super Card System allows him to acquire a lot of great sword skills.


    Of course, Ians daily practice has never been missed. He knows that if he doesnt work hard, he will fall back.


    So although Ian seemed like an old uncle on Hawkins ship, thats just when he is resting. When he starts practicing early in the morning, everyone can see him sweating like rain


    At this time, Hawkins holds his hands and leans against the cabin door to watch.


    He couldnt understand what kind of Ability Ian has. From the point of sword training, Ian was obviously a swordsman. However, when he got beaten by Ian, the young man used powerful fire and lightning abilities. Hawkins originally thought that Ian is a Devil Fruit User, but then he remembered that Ian hase swimming from the sea, which was definitely not something a Devil Fruit User could do.


    So in Hawkins view, Ian was quite a mystery.


    In fact, this is probably the biggest cognition of the worlds newest Shichibukai, mysterious! Because of their age, other Shichibukais have been wandering the sea for many years, most people were familiar with their powers. But for Ian, he was considered a blockbuster because of his rapid power growth, so peoples knowledge of him was very limited.


    Of course, limited understanding is one thing, but the world still recognizes Ians strength. After all, the battle on Smis Ind was broadcasted live all over the world thanks to Pritz, the intern reporter. Everyone knows that Ian can be paired with the admiral Kizaru.


    Hawkins, on the other hand, had a try with Ian, so he intuitively understood how powerful Ian is.


    He was very curious, Ian traveled all the way from the new world through the Calm Belt and hes heading now to the reverse mountain to do something what could it be!?


    Ian also saw his curiosity, but he smiled and said nothing. He became a little familiar with Hawkins personality in the past few days. When he saw Hawkins standing by the cabin door, he asked him, What! Arent you nning on doing todays Divination!?


    No, I did it already! Hawkins said: Nothing is going to happen today!


    Ian nodded, then suddenly he felt a strong heartbeat, and said to Hawkins: Your divinations are urate, right?


    Hawkins didnt give a positive answer, but said: The will of fate is something that mortals cant really see through it. What my divination shows is just the direction of fate.


    Then, can you help me by revealing the direction of my fate? Ian said: See if my trip is going to be well!


    As you wish! Hawkins nced at Ian, walked over, and took his tarot cards out of his pocket.


    He sat down in front of Ian and ced the tarot cards on the deck, saying to Ian: Think about the purpose of your trip, and then choose one of these cards!

 Chapter 299: Choosing One Purpose

    Chapter 299: Choosing One Purpose


    The tarot cards used by Hawkins are not the ones Ian remembers. In fact, the so-called tarot cards are just a symbolic image System. Different fortune-tellers may use different cards.


    Looking at the cards spread all over the floor in front of him, Ian didnt directly select one of them, but first thought about his own purpose.


    When he came out this time, he was not only going to find Nico Robin to interpret the Poneglyph text he had obtained, but also wanted to go back to the East Blue to see Master Koshiro, Zoro, and Kuina.


    However, he does not want to reveal his purpose. Although the identity chip has been retrieved by the Celestial Dragons, no one knows whether they will pursue his crime of killing the silly son of the Mjosgard family. Therefore, Ian didnt want people to know that hes returning to the East Blue, that why he nned the trip quietly.


    So, lets predict the fate of basta first!


    Thinking of it, Ian looked at the cards on the ground, and then selected one.


    Turning the card over and looking at it, the picture on it was a pattern in which two people are shaking hands. Of the two people, one had a pale face and the other had a dark face, however, even though they were shaking hands, he two hid two daggers behind their backs.


    This card is called white and ck fraud!


    Ian couldnt understand the meaning of this card, so he handed it to Hawkins.


    Hawkins took a look at it and exined: It seems that your trip will not be too smooth!


    Oh? Ian asked curiously. How is that?


    Because you may not meet the person you want to see! Hawkins said: Even if you find him, the other party may not cooperate with you, he may refuse to help you, or trick you!


    Ian frowned, what does this mean? What I was thinking about was going to basta and find Robin, but from what Hawkins said, I may not find her? Or even if I do, Robin wont tell him what he needs to know?


    Robin for sure could read the Poneglyphs, but if she refuses to help him, or simply tells him a false story, then he wont be able to tell the difference.


    This is bad, what if Hawkins divination is really urate, what should I do if this happens?


    Is there anything sensitive about the Poneglyph I found? Otherwise, if it is an ordinary Poneglyph recording the history of the Ballon Terminal, Robin should not hide it from me, right?


    In just a moment, many thoughts rushed through Ians mind, but he was a little uncertain about every possibility he guessed.


    Hawkins paid attention to Ians expression, and then went on to say: And you have to be aware that there may be hidden dangers in your trip. The knife hidden behind often represents the potential danger.


    Danger? Ian became more anxious. With his current strength, there are very few things that can really pose a threat to him. He remembered Crocodile, who is also in basta. Could this divination be referring to him?


    After all, Crocodile is also one of the Shichibukai. He may be the only one who can threaten Ian.


    Cant you be more specific? Ian asked Hawkins.


    Hawkins shook his head: I cant, this is the will of fate. Divination can only see the direction of fate, but cant see the truth clearly. I can only give a vague description ording to the card you choose.


    Damn thats why I hate this kind of grumbling stuff! Ian sighed and stopped asking Thinking about going back to the East Blue, he once again picked a card, this time he didnt look at it, and directly handed it to Hawkins.


    Hawkins took the card, and looked at it, turned his gaze directly to Ian. The double-faced clown, the smiling side, means that you will encounter surprises, but the vicious side represents hidden danger! It seems this trouble is very likely to be something that happened during this period, not to a specific person It does not necessarily mean that the danger happens to you, but to another person who may be dear to you.


    FCK! Ian couldnt help but curse: The more I listen, the more confused I be, dont you have a good thing to tell me!?


    Hawkins answered: You have chosen two cards, which means that you have two purposes in your trip. The divination for both purposes indicates that you will be in danger, so maybe there is a connection between them.


    If thats the case, then what do you think I should do? Ian asked him with staring eyes. At this moment, Hawkins, within his visions, started gradually losing his tone.


    I can only tell you to be careful with every step you take! Hawkins shook his head, then put away his tarot cards and left.


    Ian regretted this silly idea. If he had known this, he wouldnt have asked Hawkins to do predict the safety level of his trip. Now he was so upset that heid down on the deck chair with his hands resting on his head, forcing himself not to think about the results of the divination. He kept refreshing the store in his mind and buying the fragments of cards he needed to divert his attention.


    In this way, day by day time passed slowly.


    The Hawkins ship sailed on the sea, and nothing major happened midway. The climate of the North Blue was certainly much better than that of the Grand Line, but on their way, Hawkins Group encountered a marine ship.


    Pirates are rampant in the North Blue, so the Marines established many bases there, it is not surprising to encounter a marine ship around. But this time, Ian witnessed a new experience while riding along with the Hawkins pirates, the newly emerged group with a bounty of over 100 million, which was very famous in this area


    It was a marine patrol ship. After encountering the Hawkins Pirate Group at sea, they only dared to follow them from a distance, but did not dare toe up and fight them. Hawkins did not pay attention to this ship at all. He just speeded up to get rid of the other side before the Navys support warships arrived. Maybe he was worried about Ians reaction. Otherwise, he might easily destroy the patrol ship.


    Finally, after 15 days, Hawkins ship approached the entrance of the Reverse Mountain in the North Blue side.


    When they got there, they didnt dare to go forward, because if they went further, they would enter the Grand Line with Ian. After meeting Ian, Hawkins got a little afraid of the Grand Line, so he didnt want to enter the Grand Line this early.


    And Ian didnt force them, he just asked Hawkins for a small boat, so he could keep moving forward and take the entrance.


    After finally sending Ian away, the members of Hawkins pirates were rxed and collectively breathed a sigh of relief. Although Ian was generally easygoing on board, he had improved in both status and strength. So naturally, he has the aura of a Great Fearful Pirate at the Shichibukai-level. Having him around made these pirates feel a lot of pressure.


    Now lets turn around! Hawkins told his crew.


    .


    Ian took the small boat and paddled to the sea current at the entrance, once again entering the reverse mountain, but now, Ians mentality was so different. Although the currents flowing up the mountain were still so fierce, Ian was not worried at all. He rode the currents, rushed straight up the entrance He was now strong enough to adjust the direction of the boat in the swift current.


    Once again, he climbed the peak of the mysterious mountain. At the gathering point of the currents, his boat wasunched high into the sky.


    It was at the time that Ian flew up with his boat, he swallowed the power of the ck Dragon wave and spread his ck me wings, grabbed the boat with one hand, then found the current in the direction of the East Blue, after that, he flew all the way down!


    Thats right, Ian decided to go back to the East Blue first, because if he follows the normal path to the Grand Line, then he will have to cross the Calm Belt again if he wants to go back to the East Blue


    Ian didnt want to repeat the previous experience, there is no way in hell that I would swim dozens of kilometers again and be chased byrge Sea Kings.


    Fortunately, Ian was able to fly for a couple of minutes, so it was the best choice to turn around at the peak of the reverse mountain.


    A small boat was not that heavy. Ian grabbed it and quickly flew down when he reached the bottom, he threw the boat back into the sea surface, andnded on it so that he finally was on the waters of East Blue again.


    Woohoo! Perfect! Ian smiled smugly, then looked for the right direction, rowing the boat and moving ahead.


    Frost Moon Vige, Iming

 Chapter 300: Restaurant

    Chapter 300: Restaurant


    In ordance with Ians expectations, he would be able to return to Frostmoon Vige in about a week.


    However, people intend, but Heaven disposes On the next day, the East Blue has been in continuous rainy weather for two days.


    Although the wind and waves were not that furious, dark clouds covered the Sun, which was Ians reference to identify directions, coupled with the disorderly wind so when the weather had finally cleared up on the fourth day, Ian suddenly found that he was blown off course!


    It was so hard for him to distinguish directions in a boundless sea without a reference! Ian was not a great navigator, therefore, such a situation could easily ur when sailing alone.


    As ast resort, Ian could only readjust his direction, but in this way, the food he brought from the Hawkins ship wont be enough.


    Just as Ian was thinking about whether to take out his fishing rod to catch some fish, suddenly a ck shadow appeared on the sea far away, which seemed to be a ship.


    Ian immediately got relieved, its easier to handle dealing with a boat in this area than bothering himself with a trivial matter, so food shouldnt be a problem anymore!


    Thus, he quickly rowed his boat, and drove in the direction of the shadow.


    However, after getting closer, Ian looked at the boat in front of him with astonishment.


    It was indeed a sailing boat, but the problem was that its not a Pirate Ship as he imagined.


    If he encounters pirates, then Ian wouldnt have any scruples looting anything he wants, but the ship ahead looks so familiar!


    This is arge ship with a big fish head, a rounded hull, and multiple levels. Around it, there were other parked ships, including pirate ships and merchant ships.


    This is the Sea Restaurant Baratie!!!


    How did I deviate from my route this much ande here!? Ian looked at the ship with a tilted head.


    After getting close, Ian faintly smelled the scent of food wafting out of Baratie, which immediately made his stomach growl, and his mouth began to secrete saliva.


    Baratie is East Blues most famous Sea Restaurant. The food prepared by the chefs there must be quite delicious. Its no wonder that just smelling the fragrance can arouse Ians appetite.


    Heck yeah, since it happens to appear near me, I must stop here and treat myself!


    As a result, Ian could not help rowing the boat toward Baratie and went over to an empty space. After parking the boat, Ian climbed thedder on the side and walked up to the third floor.


    As soon as he entered, Ian heard a piece of melodious music, which was very close to soft jazz. At this moment, there were a lot of customers in the restaurant, and each one of them looked very gentle and elegant. In front of them were tes of exquisite food, and they were talking andughing while eating.


    At first nce, he saw a restaurant with a petty-bourgeois style.


    Ian thought about it as he walked in, but at this time, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    This man, wearing a ck suit, but his cor was open, with a cigarette in his mouth, showing prodigal scorn. Ian looked up at the other persons face to find that he has a golden head, PLUS spiral eyebrows.


    Isnt it Sanji?


    Although he discovered that it was the Sea Restaurant Baratie, Ian had a hunch that he could see Sanji around, but when Sanji appeared in front of him, he still fell into a trance. He didnt expect Sanji, the guy with his weird eyebrow, to be the first person he meets when arriving to the East Blue


    With this in mind, Ian couldnt help but stare at Sanjis eyebrows for a long time, but then he felt a little dizzy


    Damn, I have a strong urge to rub my eyes! The legend turned out to be true. Sanjis eyebrows get hypnotic after staring at them for a long time!


    After Ian stared at his brow for a while, he felt nausea. Sanji couldnt help but have a burst of blue veins appear on his forehead. With a cigarette in his mouth, and his hands in his pockets, he slightly bent over to reach Ian, and said in a harsh tone: Hey you You are a pirate, right?


    Ian came back to his senses, looked at him, giggled, and said, I think so.


    At this time, Sanji was still very young and immature (T/N: was he ever mature!?). He doesnt have that sexy beard on his chin. Thats why Ianughed, because he felt that even now, Sanji is still a scumbag.


    Sanji looked up and down at Ian, paused for a moment on the scabbard around his waist, and then asked, Since you are a pirate, do you understand the rules? Or this is your first time here?


    Im a neer, what are the rules? Ian smiled as he lifted his leg to walk inside.


    However, Sanji stopped Ian and said: Its OK to eat here, but remember, dont make trouble!


    Ian looked inside the restaurant, and found that there were indeed a group of pirate-like guys sitting in the corner, but simrly, far away from them, there were several marines dining. The two groups were in the same room, and they seemed to be in peace.


    So Ian nodded and said, I see Take me in.


    Sanji looked behind Ian, sensing that something is wrong: Are you here alone?


    Yeah, why!? Ian asked him back.


    Enough of this nonsense! Sanji could only reach out to wee Ian in.


    However, it can be seen that Baratie still has a precaution against pirates. After Sanji brought Ian in, he ced him in a corner, while those sitting in the middle, the best location, all looked like gorgeously dressed rich people.


    Ian also understood that restaurants like this are often the best targets for pirates to rob. Moreover, most of the pirates are very rude, and restaurants are afraid to disturb others diners, so its normal to arrange them in the corner.


    What would you like to eat? After Sanji arranged a ce for Ian, with a pen and paper in his hand, he asked Ian and informed him that he was the chef and waiter at the same time. It looks like the restaurant was so crowded, so he also had toe out to greet the guests.


    You didnt even give me a menu, how will I make my order? Ian looked at Sanji silently, and said, What do you rmend?


    Mushroom soup with cream, basil with cheese and our lobsters are very fresh Would you like a portion? Sanji asked him with the cigarette in his mouth.


    Lets have them all! Ian said, And some more delicious food that can fill my stomach!


    At this time, a beautifuldy in a bohemian dress at the middle waved to Sanji and said, Waiter!


    So the next instant, Sanji turned around and rushed quickly with rotating legs to this beautiful woman, his eyes transformed to peachy hearts He stroked his chest very courteously, saying: Hii! What can I do for you, beautifuldy?


    Ian opened his mouth wide, looking at the pervert. He had the urge to kick his A$$ the Heck! I havent finished ordering, and yet!? huuuh!


    Watching Sanji getting fascinated by thedy, Ian didnt know what to say This erotic chef, as soon as he saw the beautiful woman, forgot everything. Unless Ian stands up for himself and makes a scene, otherwise, dont expect Sanji to turn around and carry his order


    However, Ian was unwilling to do so, and he can only wait but looking at Sanjis back, he cant help but think about his chef Matthew! He doesnt know which one is a better cook, after all, he thinks Matthews dishes are quite delicious.


    Frankly speaking, Matthew was a royal chef!


    Well, this will be decidedter, now I have to wait for Sanjis serve, then I will make my mind but I dont know if he is willing to cook for me


    Fortunately, Sanji finally finished talking with thedy and returned it to Ians table.


    In the face of a man, this stinky guy would always appear with a dull expression. He didnt even finish his advice for the customer, he just wrote down the order without looking him in the eyes: Okay, lets add a seafood fried rice and steak!


    Seeing that this guy wants to slip away again, Ian quickly stopped him, and said with a smile: You are also a chef on this restaurant, right? Can you cook my food!?


    Sanji looked up at Ian and said, Im working as a waiter now, we have many skilled chefs onboard!


    I just want my orders to be cooked by you! Ian tapped on the table with his fingers: What, your restaurant cant satisfy the customers requirements?


    Sanji gave Ian a strange look, but in the end, he nodded and said: Alright, but you must wait!

 Chapter 301: Fighting Sanji

    Chapter 301: Fighting Sanji


    Not too much after, Sanji started serving Ian.


    Ian looked at the dishes on the table and found that they were really exquisite. The amount of food wasnt that much, but it seemed that every dish was neatly cooked. Just by looking at the presentation, it felt very appetizing!


    After Sanji finished serving, he turned around and was about to leave, but Ian stopped him again.


    Dude your food is already on the table, what else do you want? Sanji said with an annoyed tone, because he wanted to go and talk with thedy in the bohemian dress.


    Why the hurry! Ian wrapped the napkin around and said, Dont you want to hear myments on your dishes?


    No need! Sanji confidently held the cigarette in his hands, spitting out a puff of smoke, and said. I am Baraties best chef!


    However, before Ian could answer, arge man with thick arms wearing a white apron suddenly appeared out of nowhere. He pointed to Sanji with an unhappy face and said: Hey, hey, Did I hear you right? There seemed to be someone iming that he is Baraties best chef!?


    Sanji bit his cigarette filter, and he looked at the big man with a disgusted expression: Patty! You bastard, why did youe out from the kitchen?


    Yup, this big man is Patty, one of the Pirate chefs in the Baratie restaurant. He mmed his head against Sanjis and pointed at him: Youre a God Damn liar, Im the best cook in Baratie! How could a pervert cook, who loses his mind when he sees a woman, bepared with me, the chief Patty!


    Many guests in the restaurant, as well as other chefs and waiters, watched the two quarrel. This was the daily routine of the Baratie restaurant. No one would understand whats going on if they didnte to eat here often.


    Ian was a little speechless as the two arguing right in front of his dining table, however, he had to focus on his food


    Why dont you two quarrel somewhere else, I need to enter the Zone with this food! Ian thought so and began to eat.


    Ians eyes brightened as soon as the food was delivered. It has to be said that the dishes made by Sanji looked astonishing. The dried cheese Basil was rich in vor, which makes people salivate the steak was very tender and smooth. The sauce also blended well with the aroma. The fresh cream mushroom soup was great but not greasy, however, after drinking it, Ians mouth and stomach were so pleased. As for the seafood fried rice, it was the highlight. The vor of seafood has been integrated into every grain of rice, and every bite was so rich and delicious.


    If in the beginning, Ian wanted topare the cooking skills of Sanji and Matthew, then as soon as the food was tested, he forgot everything and everyone, just repeating one word, eat, eat, EAT, EAT!


    It was the most enjoyable meal that Ian had ever eaten.


    He found that Matthew and Sanjis cooking skills were on a close level, eating this magnificent meal, he felt as if he was still on the boat of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group.


    In general, Ian soon finished his order. Atst, he had a feeling that he wanted to order something more. However, when he looked up, he found that Sanji and Patty were still fighting.


    Well, in that case, forget it! Ian patted his stomach, then suddenly his face changed!


    Sh!t! Ian suddenly remembered something he has no money! (T/N: its time to pull up Aces trick!!! and Fk u Greycat xD)


    Originally, as the captain, Ian was in charge of the finances of the Dragon Hunter Pirates. Recently, the ie of the Dragon hunters was very stable. Although he handed over the business to Fujitora, he still came out with a lot of cash.


    But the issue here is that when crossing the Calm Belt, Ians baggage was lost because his Friendship raft was capsized. He didnt pay attention to this problem until this moment, he just remembered to protect the rubbings inscription of the Poneglyph.


    When he swam out of the Calm Belt to the North Blue, he met Hawkins group. Then by tagging along with them, they provided everything and he didnt need to spend money. As a result, Ian forgot to ask Hawkins for some money after taking some food and the boat!


    Crap! Am I getting infected by Aces typical move, Dine and Dash, is this going to be my first time?


    Just as Ian was thinking this way and looking uncertain, Sanji and Patty nearby ended the quarrel at this moment.


    Patty disdainfully said to Sanji: Ive always said that customerse first Watch how I treat them!


    With that said, he turned his head and held both hands together, revealing a charming smile, and said to Ian: My beloved guest, are you satisfied with the food? Thanks for your patronage, your total is 84,000 Berries! Ill take 90,000 Berries, and that would be appreciated!


    Well, yeah, fck is this Karma or what! Just when I remembered that Im not carrying money, he turned around and asked me to pay the bill, is it because Im a pirate, did they expect that I will run away without paying?


    Ian didnt know if Patty had noticed his unease expression, but he was indeed embarrassed.


    Euh, there is Ian didnt know what to say.


    Seeing Ian like this, Pattys originally charming face suddenly changed. He mmed his hand on the table and said to Ian in a rough tone. You you dont have any money with you, do you?


    Ah, I dont have any money with me right now! Ian spoke frankly.


    Pop! With a loud noise, Patty mmed his furry hand again on the table, and shouted at Ian: You turned out to be a pauper!? How dare youe here to eat free food!?


    With his loud roar, there was a tter in the restaurant, and several chefs armed with kitchen knives came out. Although these chefs were wearing cooks clothes, they all looked fierce and quickly surrounded Ian.


    Ian didnt know whether to cry orugh In fact, he had done two Dine and Dash, but they were all with Ace, and at that time, none of them had money, so he could only follow Ace and ran away, but now he is alone, and he is surrounded by a group of armed chefs.


    It is estimated that the Baratie restaurant has often encountered these situations, because most of their customers were pirates. Patty and the others were very skilled in dealing with such situations. After they surround Ian, Patty yelled: Beat him! Im tired of these scumbags whoe to Baratie, thinking that they can have free meals!


    So the next second, all the chefs, holding various knives, snapped at Ian.


    Ian was at a loss, of course, he couldnt hurt them this was his fault after all! So holding Senbonzakuras scabbard, he blocked every attacking his way Baratie chefs might be strong enough to deal with East Blues Pirates, but things are different against Ian.


    Ian waved the scabbard with ease, and said while blocking: Wait, wait! I heard that


    However, the chefs simply ignored him and continued charging on him. Patty waved a pan, and mmed towards Ians face.


    After being attacked a few times, Ian was a little annoyed so he stopped resisting with the scabbard, and pulled out the Senbonzakura.


    ncing de  New Moon!


    Ian, holding the sword in both hands, waved the de violently, drawing multiple arcs above him The hazy light of the de suddenly turned into a curved moon in the air. All of the weapons of Patty and his friends were caught by his move!


    This is a special technique of Moriya Minakata, the crescent formed by the des light disappeared in a sh, then Ians sword was retracted into its sheath, and with Ians withdrawal, the kitchen knives, rolling pins, and pans in the hands of the chefs all broke into pieces and fell to the ground!


    Seeing this scene, Pattys movements stopped immediately, staring nkly at the remains of the weapon left in his hand, and he didnt know what to say.


    Ian watched them stop attacking, breathed a sigh of relief, and just wanted to say something, but at this moment, a whistling sound came from his rear, which gave Ians heart a strong pulse, then he raised his hand and shed with the scabbard!


    Bang! A burst of a huge force came, and a leather shoe kicked Ians scabbard!


    Ians hand started shaking, feeling a slight numb! When he looked around, he found that it was Sanji. With his hands in his pockets and a cigarette in his mouth, he kicked Ians scabbard with one leg.


    Sanji rose his eyebrows, and said to Ian with a sullen face: Not only did you n to eat free meals, but you also dared to make me cook for you?


    At first, when Patty and the others attacked Ian, Sanji didnt make a move! However, he didnt expect that this guy would be able to cut the weapons of his colleagues with just one shot. Knowing that Ian might be a fierce pirate, Sanji didnt take care much, and kicked him directly.


    Although Patty and Sanji often quarrel and scold each other, the bond between these bastards was so strong The owner of Baratie restaurant, Red-Leg Zeff, was originally a pirate, and after he opened this restaurant, he took in many of his previous pirates and gave them a home.


    Therefore, whether it was Sanji or Patty, they were all brothers, and they will be united when facing an enemy.


    Compared with Patty, a guy who likes to use his fists, Sanji mastered a kick-based martial art.


    After discovering that Ian had blocked his kick, Sanji retracted his leg, changed posture by raising a leg high and using the other as support, then with a tomahawk-style sh, he attacked Ian again!


    Ian didnt want to receive the uing blow. So, with a side sh, he let Sanjis kicknd. He immediately smashed the dining table behind Ian, breaking it to pieces. In the middle of the flying sawdust, Sanji turned sideways violently, raised his heel towards Ians chin with a backward kick.


    Theres no end to this!? Ian became frustrated: Give me a chance to speak!


    At the moment when Sanjis kick was about tond, Ian lifted the scabbard violently, blocked the uing blow, and then lurched forward, instantly appeared beside Sanji. The Senbonzakura in his hand was pulled halfway out of its sheath and mmed Sanjis belly with the handle!


    The strike was quick and fierce, and Sanji was hit so hard that his eyes almost bulged out. He covered his stomach and stepped back for several feet.


    When Patty and the others saw that even Sanji had suffered a loss, they immediately rushed up together, trying to take advantage of their number to hold Ian to the ground.


    However, at this time, a sharp voice suddenly came, saying: Bastards! What are you doing!?


    A man with a tall chefs hat, a thick beard on his chin and a long braided mustache, and a steel peg leg, appeared ahead. He crossed his hands and looked at the crowd. He was the one who let out this loud roar


    Perhaps the fuss they made in the restaurant was too loud that the Red-Leg Zeff, the owner of the Baratie restaurant, finally came out.

 Chapter 302: Paying the Bill

    Chapter 302: Paying the Bill


    Ian didnt know if the Baratie restaurant often witnesses this kind of fight between chefs and customers. Because when Sanji, Patty, and the others besieged Ian, the other guests in the restaurant were not scared away at all, but they were very excited, watching from their seats.


    However, to their surprise, the fighting chefs of the Baratie restaurant, which impressed most customers with their fierce fighting power, failed to suppress the young man who ate several dishes without paying, even when they attacked him together


    At this time, the restaurants owner, Zeff, appeared, and with his arrival, the spectators were more excited.


    Ow! Boss Zeff is out!


    That young man doesnt seem to be that lucky, he will probably be kicked to death by his legendary leg!


    Some knowledgeable guests have heard of the name Red Foot Zeff, especially those regr visitors. They all knew that Zeff stepping out wasnt only to stop the fight, because for this kind of scums, he was merciless.


    Therefore, the restaurant customers intended to keep waiting for the show.


    As soon as Zeff appeared, Patty and the others backed down. Only Sanji, who was knocked down by Ians sudden blow, covered his stomach and climbed up, nning to rush again


    But at this time, Zeff violently raised his peg leg, and kicked the back of Sanjis head.


    Sanjis head was like a big hammer, falling down directly to the wooden floor!


    Zeff is a man who ims to be able to destroy a boulder with his leg and leave a footprint on steel. Even with a missing leg, his kick cant be underestimated A secondter, a big bag popped up on Sanjis head, and blood flowed out from his nose he turned around and said angrily: Old Man! What are you doing!?


    Zeff snorted coldly, and said: Are you that stupid, dont you know when to retreat!


    Then he looked around at Patty and the rest of the chefs, and cursed, And you bastards! Is that how you treat your guests? Where are your manners!?


    Patty and the others were confused by his scolding, and they didnt understand what happened to their Boss. Can these freeloaders be called guests?


    But Zeff ignored their gazes, walked over, and said to Ian: Im sorry for such a treatment, these idiots are too rude!


    Ian looked at him, and said in annoyance: What the heck, your staff didnt even allow me to exin? Although I forgot to bring any money with me, who told you that I wouldnt pay my bill!?


    Sanji had already stood up again at this moment, lit a cigarette again, and said to Ian: Are you willing to wash dishes and do chores?


    Ian hasnt spoken yet, but Zeff red at Sanji and shouted, Shut up!


    Then he turned back to Ian and said, My beloved client, this meal is my treat!


    As soon as this was said, not only the customers in the restaurant, but even Sanji and Patty were stunned. Did boss Zeff just give someone a pass for paying the bill!? This is a joke, right!?


    Is this really the boss Zeff we all know!?


    Sanji and the others locked their gazes at Ian, looked up and down at him, but no matter how they look at it, Ians age wasnt even close to the Old Mans


    It was Ian who reacted this time by tilting his head: Did Zeff recognized me even though Im not wearing my hat, huh, Im still the same person whether Im wearing it or not! Or is it the bandage and the bell on my wrist that gave me away!?


    Sure enough, Ian noticed that Zeffs eyes were fixed at the bell on his wrist.


    So shaking his head, Ian said: No, I will pay for my meal, but its not too much to wait a moment, right?


    Hearing what Ian said, Zeff didnt insist anymore. He sat down at a chair near Ians table and turned to Sanji. Go get some dessert!


    Sanji looked astonished. What do you mean by this? Is he really asking me to bring a dessert to this scumbag?


    After he gave amand to Sanji, he turned and asked Ian: Howe you are back in the East Blue?


    Thats right, Zeff did really recognize Ian. As once a famous pirate hunter in this area, to one of the great neer pirates, Zeffs knowledge was notparable to that of Sanji or Patty. He was sitting in the kitchen, when the fight started, but then he heard a crisp ring of a belling from the outside! First, he was stunned, then he was confused. He quickly came out to have a look After seeing Ians figure, he instantly understood that the oues wont be too good, so he immediately stopped Sanji and Patty.


    Although the name of the newly joined Shichibukai, Ian, has spread throughout the entire East Blue, after all, many people only know him from the picture on his wanted poster. The ck-and-white version of his photo, which was simr to a sketch, has only his head portrait, not his whole figure. Many people have never seen the real Ian, nor expected him to suddenly return to the East Blue, so how could they identify him in this condition?


    Moreover, although many people have the knowledge about the existence of the new Shichibukai, they dont really understand what they are capable of


    Only Red-Leg Zeff, who has returned from the Grand Line, can understand what being a Shichibukai stands for


    What he is most gratifying for is that Ian wasnt easily agitated and has not yet demolished the entire Baratie restaurant!


    Of course, because of Ians age, Zeff couldnt show too much respect for him, but he also expressed his willingness to treat him as a respectful guest and used these words to reveal his goodwill.


    After hearing the question, Ian just said: Im just passing by!


    Then, Ian asked back: Does your restaurant receive a lot of pirates on a daily basis?


    Zeff nodded, and said: Thats right, and not all of them are here for food, especially in recent days! So please understand their actions


    Ian didnt care, and said: Since piratese here for troubles all the time, then we are good! The next group of furious pirates who would appear nearby will have to face my wrath, I will seize their goods and pay for the meal, is that ok with you?


    Zeff didnt expect that Ian would pay the bill in this way! After thinking about it, he said: I dont mind, as long as you are happy!


    After that, he got up and left, leaving the clients in the restaurant whispering, wondering what made Zeffs attitude change all of a sudden, while Sanji, Patty, and the other chefs look at each other in dismay and didnt know what to do


    However, at this moment, another roar of their boss came from the kitchen: You bastards, dont you have jobs to take care of!?


    Patty scratched his bald head and had to turn around and leave, so did Sanji, but when he was about to walk away, Ian reminded him, Dont forget my dessert!


    As he heard this, he faltered, frowned, put his hands in his pockets, and walked back to the kitchen without answering Ians words.


    Ian didnt bother, raised his legs on the table, and leaned on the back of the chair, waiting with a peace of mind.


    In general, Ian doesnt have the habit of defaulting. Although the charges at the Baratie restaurant were very expensive, in Pattys words, the total was 90,000 Berries. On this sea, there was no shortage of pirates with respectable bounties, especially around this Restaurant. Its very likely that they will soone around. If he captures one or two Pirates, then he can exchange their treasures or bounties for the bill


    Having said that, this may be fate and destiny. Ian used to be a pirate hunter in the East Blue. However, when he came back this time, he didnt expect that the first thing he would do was his old job


    And now, there were a few Pirate-like guys in Baratie. Ian couldnt help looking at them. He doesnt know if these guys have any bounty. Should I catch them to pay off my debts?


    Those pirates noticed Ians sharp gaze, but this guy just faced so many chefs of the restaurant alone, and the Boss Zeff treated him softly. These pirates didnt know where this young man came from, so they didnt dare to provoke him at all, therefore, they paid the bill and sneak out.


    Ian looked at their outfits and the weapons in their hands and found that these guys might be just some minions, so he didnt care about them.


    Just at this time, a light sound came from his table, and it was Sanji cing the dessert, which was a very delicate chocte cake. After putting down the te, he sat in front of Ian, dangling a cigarette, and said to Ian with some doubts: Who on earth are you?


    Ian pulled the te and started eating the cake with a fork. Your boss didnt tell you?


    Sanji shook his head, and said: The old man is so mysterious, he didnt say a word after entering the kitchen!


    Ian nodded lightly. It seemed that Zeff is still quite intelligent. Although he recognized Ian, he didnt reveal Ians identity without his consent. Ian was very satisfied with this, so he slowly ate his cake, and ignored Sanjis question.


    The restaurant was very crowded, and soon, Sanji was summoned to wee new customers, but Sanji kept always paying attention to Ian while walking around the restaurant.


    When Ian finished the cake, he gave him a cup of tea, and just sat down again, while the mysterious person drank it slowly.


    As a result, this waitsted for more than two hours, which made Ian a little frustrated Didnt he say that recently many piratese by this ce? Why havent I seen any for so long? Am I going to have dinner here, too?


    Just as Ian was thinking like this, he faintly heard a rumbling sound.


    Huh? Is this the sound of cannons firing? Ians spirit got refreshed, and he immediately walked out of the restaurant and stood at the fence, looking around.


    On the sea to the south of Baratie, the shadow of two ships appeared. The front one was a ship with a pirate g, while the other was a marine battleship.


    Heehaa, here Ie! Ian eximed with excitement, while rubbing his hands What Zeff said was true, pirates appear so often in this area.


    Just as Ian was about to set off, he suddenly heard a discussioning from the side.


    After hearing the sound of the cannons, many clients came out to see whats going on. Then he heard theirments: That Battleship must be a ship of Loguetown marines, right?


    Ive heard that the frequency of Loguetown marines recent arrest of pirates is quite high!


    Its a good thing to have such high frequency! Do you think its better for this Blue to havezy marines like they used to be?


    Hey, Im sure that this is the result of that powerfuldy who just joined Loguetowns marines!


    Yeah, I heard that during this period, a female marine led a strong team to hunt pirates! Moreover, every time shes dispatched, shees back victorious Loguetown Marine Base recruited some powerful people this time

 Chapter 303: Stealing the Marines’ Prey

    Chapter 303: Stealing the Marines¡¯ Prey


    When Ian first heard the customers chat, talking about a female marine soldier, he immediately thought of Tashigi. But when he heard that she was a new recruit, he knew that his guess was wrong.


    Since it wasnt Tashigi, then this would be nice! Ian jumped on his boat and rowed forward, heading towards the naval battle.


    Zeff was on the side of the upper level of the restaurant, watching Ian rowing the boat away. Behind him, Sanji leaned against the door with a cigarette in his mouth. He looked very depressed, saying: Old Man, are you really nning on letting him pay for his meal with pirates heads? This has never urred in our restaurant. We are chefs, not pirate hunters Even if he does, are we really going to hand some pirates to marines for their bounties?


    Although the Baratie restaurant was often harassed by ungrateful pirates, the oues were beating them up and throwing them out. They have never handed over pirates for their bounties. Zeffs decision was what made Sanji feel puzzled.


    Zeff leaned over the fence with folded arms, then without turning his head, he said: Even if this never happened before, this time we have to make an exception! Since he insists on paying the bill, then we will ept it and stop asking questions!


    This answer surprised Sanji even more


    As Ian rowed his boat towards the two fighting parties, they also were gradually approaching Baratie.


    The Pirate Ship in front, which was being pursued, was being bombarded by the Marine Battleship. Although the pirates controlled their ship well and kept sailing in a zigzag way to avoid the shells, the cannonballs continued to fall nearby, causing huge water sprays.


    Obviously, this pirate ship was heading towards the Baratie restaurant, hoping to encounter another pirate ship. Because if so, then they could use it to distract the attention of the marines, providing them with a chance to escape and if it was just a normal merchant ship, then it would be even better, they could easily hijack it and take some hostages, trying to force back the pursuing marines.


    These pirates, called Metal pirates, were a newly established Pirate Group in the East Blue. Although they have gained a bit of a bad reputation, they are still neers. If they were veterans in the East Blue, they should know that the ship ahead of them was the ocean-going restaurant Baratie, not exactly what they were looking for


    Perhaps this group went out sailing without seeing their luck for the day. They not only regarded Baratie as an ordinary merchant ship, but also they did not see the boat not far ahead!


    Moreover, on this boat, the person sailing it is considered a nightmare to them


    The pirate ship was still moving forward, the captain was anxiously urging the crew to speed up. They have set up all their sails and wanted to keep as much distance as possible from the marines.


    However, at this time, the captain suddenly noticed a huge ray of light in front of him.


    Before he could realize what was going on, a gust of wind swept over his head and cut off his hat! A chilly feeling stroke his body.


    Foolishly, he just reached out and tried to touch what was passing by, but he heard a sudden scream of horror from the crew behind him. When he turned his head, he saw a scene that made him gasp


    Their main mast was slowly copsing! In the middle part, a huge gap appeared on the sail, and the mast broke into two neat sections.


    Waa What happened! The captain couldnt help screaming.


    With a bang, the mast finally copsed, crushing down several members.


    Losing their biggest sail, the speed of the entire ship dropped immediately, the crewmembers instantly entered a panic state they knew that they would soon be caught up by the marines!


    Just as they were urgently trying to find a solution, a voice suddenly rang through the entire deck.


    Who is the captain here?


    Looking around, the members of the Metal Pirates found that there was one more person on their bow statue. This person looked very young, having a long sword on his waist, and wearing a windbreaker, revealing two bronze-colored arms. He was squatting on the top of the statue and looking down at the crowd.


    Who are you?? The captain, who was already facing the pursuit of marines, was stunned and pulled out the pistol at his waist, and fired a shot at Ian!


    What he didnt know was precisely because of his shot that he directly exposed himself. Ian tilted his head slightly to avoid the bullet, and then saw the ripped captain hat on his head.


    It turned out to be you! Ian smiled slightly and disappeared.


    The captain was shocked, looking for where he went, but Ian appeared behind him in the next second, raising the Senbonzakura in his hand, and shed his back!


    Aaahh! He let out a scream and fell to the ground.


    Ian didnt intend to kill him, just wounded him. Dealing with such a guy, Ian didnt want to spend much time, so he finished the matter quickly.


    Putting away the sword, Ian turned his head and asked the dumbfounded members: How much is your captains bounty?


    One 1.4 million Berries A pirate, whose Ians gaze fell on, tremblingly replied.


    Oh, thats enough! Ian nodded with satisfaction, twisted the captains back cor, and jumped from the pirate ship to his own boat below.


    As soon as he threw the captain on the boat, Ian rowed back, leaving behind a group of confused pirates.


    The ships mast was destroyed, and the captain was chopped and taken away by an unknown person. The marine battleship got closer to them, which made these poor pirates feel desperate


    A small group of pirates in the East Blue has fallen apart in a second


    Ian went back to Baratie, but he didnt know that the pirate ship was quickly chased by the battleship and got overtaken by force!


    A batch of marine soldiers took their guns and seized the Pirate Ship


    After the marine soldiersnded on the Pirate Ship and aimed their guns at the crewmembers, a figure jumped out of the warship and came to the other ship.


    This figure, wearing a white marine officer uniform and white gloves, had a long katana around her waist.


    Upon seeing this person appear, the soldiers on the ship immediately saluted her with admiration: Lieutenant Commander Kuina! The Metal Pirates have been captured!


    This female marine was the one and only Kuina, who joined Loguetown Marine Base some time ago. When she joined, Smoker gave her a Lieutenant Rank. However, in just over two months, Kuina, due to her remarkable achievements, has been promoted, bing lieutenant Commander, and has gained the power to lead an independent team to arrest pirates!


    She looked astonishing, heroic, and brave, especially with her white marine uniform Her temperament was simr to that of Hina. This character of a strong female marine gave her a unique charm, which made the marine soldiers under hermend admire her.


    Holding the hilt of Wado Ichimonji on her waist, Kuina took out a wanted poster and shook it in front of her, which had the picture of this groups captain. She took the wanted poster and began topare it with the pirates on the ship.


    All the pirates had been disarmed by the marine soldiers, they all knelt on the deck with their hands over their heads Kuina looked at them, one by one, and suddenly frowned.


    Whats going on here, why is their captain missing? Kuina asked.


    The responsible soldier was taken aback, he noticed the issue and said nervously: Did he escape when we were disarming them?


    Kuina didnt talk because she had noticed the bloodstain on the deck. At first, she thought it was left by the battle between the soldiers and pirates, because the blood was still fresh, but now things changed


    With a sharp draw, Kuina pulled out her sword and ced it on a pirates neck, and asked coldly: Where is your captain? Did he hide or run away?


    The pirate said in a hurry, No! No! Please dont kill me! The captain, he He was kidnapped by a strange person!

 Chapter 304: Meeting Kuina

    Chapter 304: Meeting Kuina


    Upon hearing this, Kuina was taken aback, he was kidnapped!? How can this be? When hunting down the Metal Pirates, the Marines had already confirmed that their captain was on the boat. After chasing them all this way, the marine battleship fell behind a bit, and it is almost possible to see their situation from a long-distance


    I swear Im saying the truth! Looking at the disbelief in Kuinas eyes, the pirate got worried and swore: Just when the mast of our ship was broken, a young man appeared on board. After shing the captain, he carried him away it only took him five or six seconds to do all of this We didnt even have time to react!


    Just now Kuina remembered that she saw the sudden copse of their mast. She first thought that a shell hit the mast, but now, it sounds like it is not the case!


    So Kuina went over and checked the fallen mast.


    Kuina looked at the fracture of the mast, her eyes instantly condensed She could tell at a nce that it was chopped by a flying sh. It seems that this pirate is telling the truth.


    She walked back immediately and asked again: The person who took your captain, in which direction did he go?


    Uh over there! The pirate pointed to the front.


    Kuina followed his lead and looked ahead, only to see a strange big ship moored far ahead, which was the Baratie restaurant.


    Take them back to the warship and put them in custody! Kuina immediately gave the order: Lets get back to our battleship, move toward that ship, we need to see whats going on here!


    Yes! Commander! The soldiers on board suddenly stood upright and shouted.


    Soon, the warship put up the anchor and started sailing. Kuina stood on the deck and looked at Baratie in front. She had already heard about a Sea Restaurant from some marine soldiers.


    Who is it, who dares to grab a Pirate under the nose of the marines!? Maybe when we get to the restaurant, we will know Kuina thought to herself.


    By this time, Ian had already rowed his boat and returned to Baratie.


    Dragging the poor captain, Ian walked into the restaurant. After entering, Ian found that Zeff had already gathered around Sanji, Patty, and a bunch of chefs to wait for his arrival then Ian threw the captain in front of Zeff and said: Here this will pay for my meal!


    Zeff was speechless, his restaurant was stained with a line of blood, but he couldnt say anything. With his peg leg, he kicked the captain, turned him over, and looked at him.


    Patty was holding a pile of wanted posters in his hand. He searched for this guys picture, then he opened his mouth and said to Zeff: Boss, this guy is the captain of the Metal pirates, Rumsey, his bounty is 1.4 million Berries. Hes a small pirate!


    Zeff nodded, raised his head to Ian, and said: His bounty is a lot more than your bill!


    Then remember! Ian didnt feel generous enough to say that he didnt need the change, more than one million Berries should be nothing to him, but he didnt have any money with him, so how could he give up the change? After a moment, he said: Convert the rest into delicious food, I wille after a while and get it!


    Then Ian smiled and said to Sanji: You must be the one who cooks it did you hear me!


    After returning to Master Koshiro in Frost Moon Vige, Ian still needs to depart for Grand Line and go to basta. Then he cane back to Baratie on his way, let them prepare some food for him to eat on his road. Sanjis food was tasty, so he asked him to cook for him again.


    Upon hearing this, Sanji got mad! So he yelled: Hey you bastard, why do you always ask me to prepare your meal!?


    For Sanji, he only likes cooking for gorgeousdies, then followed by hungry poor people, he gets happy by feeding them. As for the rest, he only does it because its his job, however, this mysterious guy kept insisting and asked him personally to be his cook, which annoyed him.


    The Metal captains bounty is 1.4 million Berries, and by deducting Ians previous bill, they will be left with 1.3 million, which is worth a lot of food it is really troublesome!


    Ian raised an eyebrow and didnt talk You f*cker just blocked me at the entrance, belittled me many times, ran away in the middle of my order to greet ady, then you ask why I only pick you!? Ian was very upset by his treatment, so he deliberately gave Sanji some trouble, even if it was just cooking!


    Now seeing Sanjis depressed face, Ian felt satisfied


    Noticing the smile on Ians face, he became more annoyed. He was about to say something, but Zeff held his arm tight, and said: Well, well prepare you food worth 1.3 million at that time. But let me tell you first, this guy named Rumsey, I wont hand him over to the marines for his bounty!


    Huh!? Ian was a little surprised: Do you want to let him go? Let him continue being a pirate?


    No! Zeff shook his head: I will take him in, let him work here as a waiter or a chef. After all, we used to be pirates, too, although we stopped chasing that path, It doesnt make sense to hand over ourrades to the marines.


    Okay, whatever you want! Ian nodded. Its up to you anyway. Hes all yours. I dont mind what you do with him. As long as it can cover my bill! However, I think they will be here in a minute, you can find a way to deal with them yourself!


    Zeff turned around, and said to Paddy: Take him down, and treat him, Carne, clean up the blood!


    With that said, Zeff left, Patty picked up the fainted captain and went down, while Carne, wearing round sunsses, asked the other chefs to bring in cleaning tools and started cleaning up the bloodstains.


    Seeing that his affair was done here, Ian shrugged and nned to leave. The warship that hunted the metal Pirates might being soon, and it sounds like they are from Loguetown Marine Base, so its very likely that someone would recognize him. Ian doesnt want to attract the attention of the world government intelligence agencies right now.


    If they identity him, then going back to Frost Moon Vige by himself will reveal the location of his hometown, and going to basta looking for Nico Robin will make World Government aware of his upation of a Poneglyph No matter what, its a bad thing to be recognized now.


    As for Hawkins or Zeff, it doesnt matter if they knew who he was, they wont tell. As long as he hid from the world government or the Marines gazes, he will be fine. But after finishing what he came for, it wont matter then.


    However, just as Ian was about to leave, Sanji appeared in front of him again, but this time, he just put his hands in his pants pocket, and he didnt make any blocking movements.


    Now what? Ian said in a funny tone: Do you want to be a pirate, and leave with me?


    Despite this, Ian knew that Sanji wont follow him.


    Sure enough, Sanji shook his head, saying: No, I am a chef of the Baratie restaurant, and I wont leave this ce!


    In order to repay Zeffs kindness for saving him a long time ago. Sanji stayed with him, and worked as one of his chefs, so he wouldnt just leave as a pirate due to a word of a stranger.


    However, Zeff didnt want Sanji to spend his youth with such an old Man, he intended to let him free to chase his dream. Logically speaking, Ian, the new Shichibukai, is a good opportunity, but the problem is that Zeff does not know Ian too well, so it is impossible to entrust Sanji to him. Ian knows this well, so he just said it casually.


    The reason Sanji stood in front of Ian was just to ask a question.


    You seems to be very powerful, and the Old Man didnt allow me to fight you, he said that I cant beat you He stared at Ian. But why do you only name me to prepare your meals? Do you like my cooking this much?


    Ian didnt lie to him, saying: Hmm Yeah, among my crew, there is also a great chef, his food is so delicious, just like yours!


    As a chef, theres nothing that makes him happier than praising his craftsmanship, so Sanjis feelings towards Ian got a little better. After listening to his words, he became a little curious about Ians chef: Really I dont know if we will meet again in the future, maybe then I can exchange recipes with him.


    Maybe! Ianughed and waved his hand: Im leaving now. Ille back soon to get my food.


    However, before Ian lifted his foot to leave, a bunch of marine soldiers rushed into the restaurant.


    These marine soldiers were all carrying guns, which means that they couldnt havee to eat in the restaurant. Seeing this, Sanji couldnt help shouting: Hey, what are you doing here? Dont disturb the guests of our restaurant!


    Of course, he was just pretending to be a fool. Everyone knows that the marines are here for Rumsey, but since Zeff has agreed to take in that guy, Sanji had to help dealing with these marine soldiers.


    Facing Sanji, the marine soldiers didnt answer. Just when Sanji started getting a little annoyed, a voice came and said, Guests!? Do you treat injured pirates as guests in your restaurant?


    Following the voice, Kuina walked into the restaurant, holding the hilt of her sword. As soon as she came in, her fierce eyes were locked at Sanji.


    Hearing the arrival of the Marine soldiers, Ian wanted to sneak out from the back door, but just when he was about to open the door, he heard a familiar voice and couldnt help but look back.


    As a result, he was stunned.


    Tashigi? Ian looked at the female lieutenant in amazement, mistakenly thinking it was Tashigi, but then he noticed that something is wrong: No its not Tashigi, where are her sses!?

 Chapter 305: Divination fulfilled

    Chapter 305: Divination fulfilled


    Ian didnt recognize Kuina at first sight. This was because Ian didnt get the news of her recovery. Secondly, after Kuina woke up, she cut her hair short, which made her look exactly like Tashigi, plus she wore a Marine uniform this was a bit out of Ians imagination, so he didnt recognize Kuina.


    However, the more Ian looks at her, the more wrong it feels. Although he mistook Kuina for Tashigi, thetter doesnt leave without her sses, and she seems to be a bit shy when looking in the eyes of strangers, which was totally different from Kuinas temperament.


    When Kuina came in, she didnt see Ian at the back door, because only Sanjis voice caught her attention.


    As for Sanji, the erotic cook, after seeing Kuina, immediately changed his expression from fierce to silly. His eyes turned to peachy-colored heart shape, holding both hands high, and his legs started shaking like noodles. Then he rushed towards Kuina


    Hey! Gorgeous marinedy, I will be thrilled to help you! Sanji rushed to Kuina, went down on one knee, holding a rose that no one knew where it came from, and handed it to Kuina with praise. From today on, I am your most loyal servant!


    With such a heroic temperament, coupled with the white uniform, the moment he saw Kuina, Sanji felt that his heart was captured.


    This is a proper uniform~ temptation


    Kuina was shocked by Sanjis expression and couldnt help but take a small step back, then she shouted coldly: Zip it!


    Kuinas character was a bit cocky. When Zoro first came to Isshin Dojo and was defeated by her, he was still a bit reluctant to lose. Kuina even described him as a yelling wild dog , now facing Sanji, she felt so ufortable, so her natural tone got even colder.


    But in front of such ady, Sanji turns into a thick-skinned guy, so he didnt care about Kuinas scolding and indifference at all. Instead, two streams of steam came out of his nostrils, only to call her Majesty, Queen Kuina


    Kuina calmed herself and ced the scabbard in her hand on Sanjis shoulder. I asked you, is the person who took the captain of the Metal pirates in your restaurant?


    Upon hearing this, Sanji immediately came back to his senses and remembered what Zeff had said before. It is reasonable to say that at this time, he can easily make up a lie, but the problem is that Sanji has his own chivalry spirit, he is not willing to deceive any woman, so he simply shut up and didnt speak.


    Seeing that Sanji didnt cooperate, Kuina didnt force him to talk. Although she is now a Lieutenant Commander and has certain powers, Kuina has never been the kind of person who abuses her power. In the face of a waiter of this restaurant, she wouldnt make a threat to the other side, so she turned her head and said to the marine soldiers: Search the ce imm


    However, before the words were finished, a voice came from the side With a kind of excitement and disbelief, saying: Ku Kuina!?


    When Kuina heard this voice, she felt a shiver in her heart and got agitated. Turning her head and looking in the direction of the voice, she immediately saw Ian standing still.


    At this moment, Kuina was struck by lightning, and said with a trembling voice: Youyou


    Although she saw Ians picture on his wanted poster, she hadnt seen Ians face since she fell in aa, but Ian called her name, which made her suddenly remember everything.


    So, how did Ian confirm that the person in front of him is Kuina!? It was the Wado Ichimonji in her hand!


    Ian was so familiar with this famous sword. During Kuinasa, Zoro used her sword a lot while fighting Ian So when Kuina ced her Katana on Sanjis shoulder, Ian instantly recognized it!


    In a simple word, the appearance of her sword, plus her cocky temper, Ian was able to make an easy judgment to confirm her identity.


    This was definitely a huge surprise for Ian. He didnt expect to see Kuina awake when he came back to East Blue this time! Waawhen did this happen??


    Ian pinched his thigh hard in disbelief, and as a result, he felt a sharp pain, but it made him certain that this was not an illusion!


    If we are to talk about the most important people to Ian, then firstes Koshiro and the other is Kuina, because these two people are the ones who took care of Ian aftering into this world.


    So, when he realized that Kuina actually woke up from thea, Ian was excited that his whole body started shaking


    Right away, he wanted to rush up


    However, Kuina was a step faster than him. She rushed up first, grabbed Ian, dragged him out of the side door, and went outside the restaurant, then mmed the door behind.


    Only to leave a group of marine soldiers in the dining area looking at each other, and none of them understood what had happened. Kuina was giving orders to her team, however, she got interrupted before she could finish, so the marine soldiers did not know whether to carry out the search order, or not!


    And Sanji, as soon as he saw Kuina pulling Ians hand and ran out, suddenly became extremely angry. it was the first time for him to see a Goddess-level Beautiful girl, even if he saw Kuina grabbing Ians hand and ran out, what went in his mind was her getting abducted by the filthy guy who ate food without paying!!!


    So, he immediately ran to the side door and chased them out


    After running out of the door by less than three seconds, a loud bang was heard from the outside! Sanjis body smashed through the wall of the restaurant and was shot back inside. With great force, he flew back several meters all the way to the other end of the restaurant, and he rolled many times on the floor before he could stop.


    Ians figure appeared at the hole, and at this moment, with an agitated murderous spirit, he said to Sanji: Dont bother us again, or Ill kill you!


    Just now, it was Ian who kicked Sanji back inside Sanji, the lechery cook, couldnt understand anything He just met Kuina, and he even dared to chase them out, so this time Ian stopped being polite to this pervert, and with a lot of anger, he kicked Sanjis stomach so hard


    Sanji curled up on the floor, clutching his stomach for a long time, but he couldnt recover. When Ian kicked him inside, he burst out with an astonishing raging aura. The moment he was hit by Ian, he couldnt even react, which finally made him realize what boss Zeff meant before. Even if this guy couldnt pay his bill, its fine, because he is an actual monster!


    After making an example by kicking Sanji, even the marine soldiers were afraid to approach them and stayed in the restaurant obediently.


    Outside the restaurant, Ian finally had an opportunity to talk with Kuina. He excitedly held Kuinas shoulders: Its really you!? Kuina, when did you wake up?


    Not long ago! Kuina also looked excitedly and said: Just when the news of you bing Shichibukai reached our ind.


    This is great news, this is magnificent! Ian couldnt help but say happily: My beloved younger sister, I knew you would wake up eventually!


    Big brother Ian! With red eyes, Kuina bowed to Ian and said: Thank you a lot and that fool Zoro for taking care of me all these years.


    Haha! You are my younger sister, I should always take care of you! Ian said with a big smile, but then he turned sad: Im sorry, I camete I wasnt by your side when you woke up


    No, dont say that! Kuina shook her head and said: I know, youve left to find a way to cure me, I always knew Brother, thanks for the Devil Fruit you sent for me! With it, I can continue chasing my dream.


    In fact, Ian has always been thinking about Kuina in his heart. His search for a Devil Fruit was done, but Ian hasnt found a good method to heal her however, while returning to the East Blue this time, he actually had a n in his mind. Since he was able to buy five-star card fragments in the card store, Ian wasnt only buying Orochis fragments, but also collecting pieces of another five-star card.


    Sarah Kerrigans card fragments! The Queen of des!


    Ian always remembered that the system once said that Kerrigan, Queen of des, is a card with psychic powers, so he was actually nning to stay in the East Blue until he assembles the card and then leaves for basta.


    But he had no idea that Kuina had already woke up by herself!


    At this moment, Ian suddenly thought of the result of Hawkins divination. When he drew the tarot card while thinking about going back to the East Blue, Hawkins said that there would be a surprise waiting for him.


    It wasnt until he saw Kuina that Ian finally realized that the so-called surprise was this!

 Chapter 306: duel of reunion

    Chapter 306: duel of reunion


    Damn, Hawkins magic is urate!


    Ian thought about it, holding Kuina and taking a good look at her.


    Actually, Ian didnt leave Frostmoon Vige for long. Before that, he still saw Kuina a lot, but now her hair has been cut short, so the boyish younger sister in Ians memory came back.


    Look at her white uniform, Ian sighed in admiration. He found that she was wearing this, which was quite suitable for her.


    When did you leave the ind? Ian asked her. And why would you want to join the Marines? It sounds like you went to Loguetown Marine Base? So, you are working under that Smoker guy?


    Kuina nodded, told Ian some things that happened to her after waking up, then said, Captain Smoker and Tashigi have mentioned you once!


    Huh, Im afraid that there is nothing good to be said! Ian smiled. He was thinking that when he made a big fuss in Marijoa and became a Pirate, Smoker and Tashigi should be so surprised to hear such news when Ian was a Pirate hunter, they could be regarded as friends, but then they suddenly became enemies.


    Kuina smiled and said: By the way, father found that he could still teach, so he has taken in a new group of young disciples. Those little kids are taking you as an idol and imitating you!


    The two chatted happily about Frostmoon Vige. When talking about Zoro, Kuina also mentioned that he had just left the ind.


    Yes, Zoro finally went out to sea, and it was three days ago. With Kuina waking up, Zoro had no more concerns. On the day he turned 18, he said his farewell to Koshiro, and took his boat out.


    Kuina had nned to go back to Loguetown to wait for him after finishing her mission, but after hearing this, Ian said with a helpless look: Forget it, dont you know that Zoro has no sense of direction. When he would so luckily get lost and find himself in Loguetown, you just cant know when it will happen!


    In fact, after seeing Kuina, Ian thought that since Kuina survived thea and woke up, she may have lost her motivation to be the greatest swords user, but so will Zoro?


    However, on second thought, he felt that he was overthinking it too much.


    After all, character determines fate Zoros a stubborn kind person, he will never go back on a thing he decided to do. And now, whether it is Ian or Kuina, the two are both ahead of him in terms of power, so having them by his side would give him another type of incentive.


    At this moment, a random thought came to his mind, Ian suddenly felt, Ace, Sabo, and Luffy seemed to be very simr to himself, Kuina and Zoro


    Therefore, Ian couldnt help but ask Kuina: Since you have joined the marines, do you still n to carry out your dream?


    Kuina nodded: Of course, I do! Big brother, my dream has never left my heart or mind, and there is one more thing, I think my marine identity maye in handy to you in the future!


    Is this why you be a marine? Ian sighed and said: huh! Thank you, Kuina, you really have a pure heart!


    Ian was not a fool. Although Kuina just said it vaguely and concealed her emotion, Ian understood that she only wants to use her identity to help Ian in the future.


    Since Kuina has such intention, maybe he can help her slowly climb to a high rank in the marines? Make Kuina be a Vice Admiral, an admiral or even the first female Fleet Admiral of marines?


    Damn, it feels exciting just thinking about it!


    By the way, Kuina, have you eaten the devil fruit I sent? Ian asked her.


    I did! Kuina blinked at Ian and said. But please forgive me for keeping it as a secret. I am just starting to adapt to its Ability and Im trying my best to awaken its power. Just wait for that time, Im sure you will be shocked!


    Oh, great, you have learned that Devil Fruits has an awakening stage! Ianughed: Smoker is the only Devil Fruit User in the base, you probably heard this from him.


    Since Kuina was not willing to tell him now, Ian didnt intend to ask more, even though he was actually very curious about the power of that Devil Fruit.


    At this time, Ian suddenly thought of a question and asked: Yeah right now that you have be a marine, if your rtionship with me is revealed, will it affect you?


    The Shichibukais identity wont, but your other identity will Kuina said.


    Another identity? Revolutionary Army? Ian understood her meaning right away, and it seemed that Master Koshiro has vaguely guessed what was going in Ians life After all, Uncle Kuma and Ivankov had visited him when the kids were young, and when he made a big fuss in Marijoa, the Revolutionary Army must have sent him the news. How could he not guess that Ian might join the Revolutionary Army? Kuina is his daughter and Ians sister. So before she left, Master Koshiro must have mentioned this to her.


    Since Kuina joined the Marines, she can make use of their resources. If her achievements allow her to enter the Marine Headquarters and be an elite soldier, then someone will teach her how to upgrade her abilities and how to awaken her Haki, which is beneficial to her growth. But if it is known that she is a rtive to a member of the Revolutionary Army, then things may take another way


    Of course, even if they found out, she could be fired, however, Ian can invite her to join his crew, but it is estimated that with Kuinas character, she would still want to be independent.


    Thinking of this, Ian made a decision and said: If thats the case, then we should not have met today, um now that you have pulled me out and many people have seen it, then maybe we should act it out?


    Kuina is a clever girl. She already had a thought about this matter. So after Ian said this, she suddenly smiled and raised her sword. So big Brother Ian, why dont we go inside and have a spar after these many years? But I must tell you that Zoro has tried fighting me for his boat, and he was defeated what about you, big brother, can you defeat me?


    Ian couldnt helpughing, Kuina was still the same Kuina he knew. Her request for this match made Ian think of the three kids in the Frostmoon vige, so Ian couldnt help feeling proud. He also raised his sword and said: What you have in your hand is the Wado Ichimonji, and this is the Senbonzakura!


    With that been said, lets get started! Kuina nodded when she heard his words, and her expression became serious


    The next moment, the two retreated a bit. Ian squatted slightly, with both hands, he held the hilt of his sword, pointing diagonally downwards, while Kuina put the Wado Ichimonji backward, and prepared herself for a drawing sh.


    The space around the entrance of the restaurant is not thatrge. The two looked at each other from a close distance and their whole bodies became tense.


    Ha! Kuina took the first shot. She rushed forward with great speed. At the same time, she drew her sword in an instant and shed at Ian.


    But at the moment sheunched forward, Ian had already perceived her movements through the Nen field, made a prediction, and the Senbonzakura in his hands mmed in the direction she wasing from


    A faint silver de light crossed a right angle in the air, and nted toward her head.


    Ittou Oboro Jodan/ncing de Haze!


    Kuinas drawing sh was stopped by Ians swift attack, the two des collided, and made a ng, but Ians impact did not disappear, a silver sword aura wiped over Kuinas head, cut the wall of the Baratie restaurant behind her, directly smashing a huge hole on the wall!


    At the time, in the restaurant, the marine soldiers had not seen their leader Kuina for a long time and were hesitating whether to chase them out. As a result, Ian smashed the wall and immediately shocked the insiders.


    Theres a fight!? Is that young man fighting ourmander Kuina!?


    When they just thought about going out to if she was fine or not, the two appeared in front of them fighting.


    It was useless to fight outside, so after breaking the wall, the two moved inside while shing!


    This was simply a frightening scene. Ian had been waiting for a rematch with Kuina for a long time. He didnt want to go all out at first, but he didnt expect that Kuinas current strength would be so astonishing! He suspected that it might be due to her Devil Fruit, so he didnt feel bad for using all of his power, and various sword skills were continuously been used


    But now, the sword skills he uses were actually apanied by a huge amount of Nen, and can all be turned into a Flying sh at any time, which led to a horrifying storm of Flying shes in the center of the battle!


    The rampant sword projectiles, with the sound of nging swords, smashed through various positions in the restaurant. Seeing this scene, none of the marine soldiers dared to approach them, and cleverly theyid on the floor, while some others hurried to find shelter.


    The Baratie restaurant was only a ship. Of course, there cant be stone walls on the ship, so Ian can easily destroy the hull directly with a flying sh. Therefore, after watching them going rampage inside the restaurant, Sanji said anxiously and angrily: A$$hole! Are you trying to sink our ship?


    But Ian and Kuina were too absorbed in the fight at this time, so even if Sanji yelled so loud, they wont stop no one can stop them now!

 Chapter 307: 3 Vs 1

    Chapter 307: 3 Vs 1


    *** First of all, Thanks a lot for the 10M views, and now, enjoy the chapter!!!! ***


    Letting-go of attacking his sister, Ian discovered that Kuinas sword skills seem to have improved!


    It seems that Ian has forgotten what level Kuina was in the past, but in this match, Ian found that although she had a hard time resisting his powerful blows, she was able to defend herself well!


    In swordsmanship, defense is very important. When fighting an opponent, if someones defense was broken, it may result in a fatal blow!


    Every swing of Ians sword was extremely difficult to resist because of the integration and application of his newly acquired skills, but Kuina can still rely on her magnificent Strength, holding her ground, and from time to time, she was able to use her agility to create an opportunity for a counterattack.


    Ian was a little surprised by Kuinas strength, but after a little thought, Ian understood that it might be rted to the devil fruit that she had ate, after all, he didnt know what kind of Devil Fruit was sent back to her. However, it looks like this fruit made her a tough opponent, and judging from her appearance, it seems that she hasnt brought out all of her strength yet.


    Of course, Ian also understood that Kuina had to apply some acting-elements in this fight. So, he made sure to create a sense byunching Flying shes around.


    Since they wanted an act, it must be realistic! Fortunately, Ians shes were inted with some kind of special effects, so that the battle between the two seemed astonishing, at least those ordinary marine soldiers couldnt keep up with the fight.


    However, the only one having a hard time was the Baratie restaurant. If the two were allowed to keep fighting like this, the third floor of the restaurant will be demolished.


    Sanji knew this, and he had already realized that he wasnt near Ians Level, but still, he got up from the ground and jumped above Ian, striking with his heel, kicking towards his head.


    Concealed Sabre Swallow Swipe!


    Seeing that the chef wants to interfere, Ian jumped back slightly. When he was in midair, he swung his de and cut out with a faint light.


    Ian was merciful because he shed with the back of his de, but Sanji was hit by this sudden blow on his shoulder and fell hard to the ground.


    However, just as Sanji was smashed down by Ian, a whistling sound came from the side, Ian raised the de in his hand, then he felt a huge force on his whole arm, turning his head, he found that his sword was blocking a peg leg.


    It turned out to be Red-Leg Zeffs blow, in fact, when Ian and Kuina started the fight, he has already arrived to the scene Although he didnt want to intervene in the fight, things changed when Sanji rushed up


    Ians de light was too fast, and Zeff didnt notice that he shed with the backside, so he thought that Sanji was injured by hi shop, and that made him lose it and sh directly at Ian!


    In his prime, Zeff was renowned as a master of extremely powerful kicks, even after he lost his right leg, he doesnt seem to be weakened, his peg leg kicks were fast and sturdy, whirring and attacking Ian one after another, so that Ian had to be distracted from his fight to resist the continuous blows.


    Seeing this, Kuina knew that the duel between her and Ian wouldnt carry on as it meant, but fortunately, she was holding the act, so she didnt say anything, andunched an attack on Ian together with Zeff.


    While lying on the ground, Sanji had a sore shoulder, but at this moment, he gritted his teeth, got up, and attacked Ian along with the others.


    In this way, these three besieged Ian at once.


    Ian didnt bother, lightly smiled, and shouted: Guys! Heads up!


    Then he took the sword back to his waist, and then swiped it, throwing out countless flying shes towards the three of them at an extremely fast speed!


    Concealed Sabre Snowfall sh!


    Ianunched out countless projectiles towards the upper, middle and lower sections, and because of his reminder, Sanji, Zeff and Kuina were all on guard, so when Ian made his move, they reacted on time and jumped away.


    Whistling sounds can be heard from any ce in the ship, and it was the sound of Ians sword cutting through the air. The countless shes contained a significant amount of energy.


    Starting in front of him, in the scope covered by his blows, tables and chairs of the restaurant were instantly sliced to countless pieces The floor, walls and ceiling were all damaged badly!


    Bang! When viewed from the outside, it looked like a bomb suddenly detonated in the restaurant, and a big hole was suddenly exploded in Baraties wall.


    When Ian finally stopped swinging his sword, he couldnt find an intact object within the fan-shaped area of 100 meters in front of him. When he saw this, Sanji couldnt help but shiver and the cigarette he was holding fell down.


    That bastard! If I didnt escape in time, I would have been cut into pieces! Sanji thought so.


    After drawing back his sword, Ian tilted his mouth, stood up straight, and waved to Zeff: Im sorry, I ruined your restaurant, but the Marines should pay you back! hihi


    With that said, Ian turned around and rushed out!


    The destroyed restaurant can make their y look more realistic, thats why Ian did this, so the acting is almost done here. Zeff is a good man, and Ian doesnt want to cause him more trouble, so he simply left.


    Zeff was speechless, and just kept looking at Ian leaving.


    Old Man, what should I do? Sanji came to Zeff and asked while igniting another cigarette.


    Zeff turned to look at the girl Kuina exhaled, and said: This is the Marines fault, we admit it!


    Hum To hell with all of this! Zeff said resentfully.


    When Sanji saw Kuina, he immediately showed his true colors, put his hands on his cheeks, and said with red heart eyes: Ah, my beautifuldy, it cant be your fault! Its that guy who shouldpensate!


    Kuina nced at him, ignored the weirdo, and waved to the marine soldiers under hermand: Lets go!


    Those marine soldiers, who witnessed Ians supposed-to-be-Beast mode, were very frightened. They thought that theirmander Kuina might have no way to take the other party down, so after hearing the order, they immediately stood up and saluted.


    No one was able to figure out the rtionship between Ian and Kuina. The people present only knew that there was a furious fight between them, and when they teamed up against him, the mysterious guy went all out and then left calmly.


    Upon returning to the warship, Kuina saw from a distance the back of Ian paddling in his boat, and she couldnt help but smile.


    Although Zeff and Sanji interfered in their battle, when she was fighting Ian alone, Kuina realized that she couldnt beat her big brother Ian. Even with her skyrocketing strength, she wasnt able tond a blow, every attack of hers was easily avoided by Ian. She didnt know that this was the application of the so-called Kenbunshoku Haki (Observation Haki), so she was shocked.


    However, since she knew that Ian was getting stronger and stronger, Kuina was relieved, so she said to the soldiers under hermand: When we reach the base, send thepensation to Baratie Restaurant.


    In the restaurant, the business cant go on naturally, so Zeff was cleaning the restaurant with a group of pirate chefs Patty, after seeing the tragedy of the battle, didnt dare to shout loudly, just murmured: Damn it, if this guyes back again, he wont find a nice time!


    Zeff knocked Pattys head and said: Dont talk nonsense, just work fast, that young man was already merciful, at least the restaurant is still in a one-piece! (T/N: Lol xD)


    Hearing this, Sanji stayed silent, he also knew that Zeff was telling the truth. If thest strike he received wasnt dealt with the back of the de, he might have been seriously injured now.


    Hum, that guy said that he owed us 1.3 million berries worth of food left here! Sanji said: So old man, should we take his money aspensation!


    No need! Zeff was old and sophisticated, he seemed to notice that there is a secret between Ian and the marine femalemander, but he didnt intend to inquire. He just said: Since the marines are willing topensate, then let them pay! If that manes back, we should give him his food!

 Chapter 308: Starving

    Chapter 308: Starving


    Aftering out of the Baratie restaurant, Ian also thought about his meal money!


    Having caused such a great loss to the Baratie restaurant, Ian felt that if he really ns to get more food from there, maybe Patty would spit on his food


    However, even so, Ian was very happy, Kuinas waking-up can be said to have fulfilled his wish. ording to Kuinas story, Ian found that it may be due to him bing a Shichibukai and the news spreading on to East Blue that she finally broke free from hera. Under the discussion of Zoro and Master Koshiro, they gave her a strong enough stimtion, which woke her up. In other words, this can also be seen as an indirectly rescued


    Kuina is a girl who refuses to admit defeat easily


    Lying on the boat, Ian thought about his itinerary. Since I met Kuina here, do I still need to go back to the frost moon vige?


    ording to Kuina, Zoro has also left. That guy is probably lost by now. Even if Ian goes back to Frostmoon Vige, he wouldnt find him there. Only Master Koshiro should be in the vige, although Ian misses his Master a lot, Ian thinks its not good to go back now


    For a while, even Ian couldnt help but develop a feeling simr to homesickness. He didnt know how to answer when Master Koshiro asks him about his experience after he returned. Did he directly tell him that he had joined the revolutionary army under the guidance of Uncle Kuma? Will Master Koshiro worry about something like that?


    Ian was thinking so wildly, letting the sea breeze blow the sail and take the boat forward, while he was lying on the boat, he fell asleep unconsciously.


    When he woke up, he found it was close to the evening, he looked in the direction he was going and realized that he was blown away from his route back home. He couldnt help but sighed and said. Forget it, why dont I go directly to basta, I will go back to the vige when I have nothing to worry about


    Although Ian has now be a Shichibukai, he still has two hidden threats. One is the Celestial Dragons. Ian is still not sure whether they will seek revenge, Although they promised him a ce within the Shichibukai and canceled the bounties of his crew, and the only thing he should do is to give them back the chip but who knows what these arrogant bastards would think or do? So Ian had to stay alert against every case!


    As for the other hidden danger, it is undoubtedly that hes the one and only Joker. Ian killed Vergo, one of his men, and he has not been clear about Domingos attitude. Although he cooperated with Ian once or twice, Ian bought a batch of weapons without paying, and gave him a fake chip. As a result of this cooperation, the Joker held back for the time being, but Ian knows well that he is a wicked pirate Peace now does not mean it will stay like this forever!


    In addition, Ian believes that his brief break in East Blue will definitely be discovered by the World Government intelligence agency


    At this moment, Ian remembered Hawkins divination for him


    The so-called surprise has already been fulfilled, so where is the hidden danger? It was because of these concerns that Ian decided not to go back to frost moon vige for the time being, because if he went back to his Master and bring the threat with him, Ian would definitely regret it.


    After making his mind, Ian breathed a sigh of relief. It was at this moment that his stomach gurgled and he realized that it has been hours since he ate.


    Ian was starving and had to eat, but this time Ian mmed his forehead and remembered that because of his act with Kuina, he left in a hurry. He even forgot to bring some food from the Baratie restaurant.


    As ast resort, Ian had to pick up the fishing rod again, sit on the side of the boat and start fishing.


    Morning and evening are good times for fishing, but what Ian cant understand is that his luck has deteriorated a lot. He hasnt caught any fish for more than an hour


    FCK Am I going to fast the day? Ian thought gloomily.


    Its already dark, and if this continues, it will be more difficult to get any food this night, the sky is boundless However, at this moment, Ian smelled a faint fragrance in the air.


    He couldnt help sniffing the air twice, and finally confirmed that it was a real food scent, so he quickly stood up and looked at the surrounding sea, trying to find where the fragrance came from.


    At this time, the sea border was mixed with the skyline, the moon has not yet fully risen. This was the darkest time on the sea surface, which made it a difficult situation to see anything clearly.


    After looking around for a while, Ian found that there seemed to be a light in the direction of his right.


    So Ian immediately turned the bow and moved towards the direction of the light.


    As the boat continued to approach, Ian finally confirmed that it seemed to be a light of a torch on a ship, and not only did the smell of the food be clearer, but also a faint sound ofughter came from far away.


    This is really great. Not only did I encounter a random ship on the vast sea, but also there seems to be a banquet on board. Its time to eat


    Ian, with his greatest effort, rowed the paddles and controlled the boat to approach the ship. He couldnt see clearly in the dim night, but he could sense that it was a veryrge ship.


    On the deck, he saw the burning braziers and heard the peopleughing and smashing sses. Ian came to the ships side and couldnt wait to find the ropedder. He directly jumped straight from his boat to the ships gunwale.


    After jumping up, he found that the people on board were all dressed as pirates, Ian then understood that this is a pirate ship.


    But since this is a Pirate Ship, things should be much better, Pirate banquet means that there is a lot of food and drinks.


    Although the pirate ship gave up guarding the ship because of the feast, when Ian jumped on the ship, he was discovered by the pirates around. At this time, the banquet had just begun, and these pirates werent that drunk, so after noticing Ians appearance, they immediately became alerted and pulled out their weapons, pointing them at Ian. Who are you!? How did you get to our boat!?


    Ah! I was attracted by the smell of the delicious food! Ian raised his hands and said to the pirates: It looks like you are having a banquet Do you mind if I join?


    Hey fool! these crewmates were exasperated, and yelled: You are not wee here. Get off the boat quickly.


    Ian didnt bother to pay attention to these guys. His previous words werent really asking for their permission, it was just an opening statement. He had already made up his mind to eat dinner on thisrge ship. How could he care about the opinion of mere pirates? He just turned his gaze to a table, jumped down, ignored all of them, and went straight to eat some food


    The pirates yelled with anger and immediately rushed towards Ian with their weapons! Ian was desperately stuffing his mouth while raising one foot without looking back, kicking all the pirates back, one by one


    He was starving, which made him careless, he just kept beating everyoneing his way, jumping around while chewing tons of food and grabbing more from the tables


    Seeing that ordinary crewmembers couldnt deal with the intruder, the cadres on the pirate ship finally appeared.


    Roar! A lion roar filled the ce, and then a huge shadow slowly walked out, approaching Ian, only to hear a persons voice: Who dares to go wild around us?


    Ian was taken aback for a moment, he felt that this voice was so familiar, especially the lion roar, it seemed that he had heard it somewhere before.


    Just in his doubts, a huge lion finally came to the light. This mighty lion had a funny mane on his head, and on the lions back, a man was riding it with his arms around his chest.


    At the moment of seeing the lion and the person, Ian couldnt help saying: Ow damnIt turned out to be you, guys!?


    Not to mention Ians surprise, the person riding on the back of the lion entered a state of denial the moment he saw the intruder, and he immediately became dumbfounded and petrified.


    Oh no! The lion beneath finally smelled Ians scent, and as if he remembered something terrifying, howled, turned, and ran away


    Those minions around, seeing this scene, were confused!


    Only to see Ian scratching his head, put down the food in his hands, took a deep breath, and then shouted: Buggy!!! Come out to meet your old friend!

 Chapter 309: Probing Style

    Chapter 309: Probing Style


    Thats right, Ian didnt expect that the ship he boarded at night was actually the ship of the Buggy Pirates!


    Under the silent night, Ians screaming voice spread out far away, which naturally startled Buggy who was staying in the cabin. After hearing the shout, Buggy was stunned for a while, and then ran out quickly, trying to see who the so-called old friend was!


    However, as soon as he opened the cabin door, he was knocked into the gourd by Mohji!


    Mohji! What are you doing!? Buggy, who was forced to the floor, was so annoyed that he grabbed Mohjis cor and yelled at him.


    Bug Captain Buggy! Mohji was panicking, and said: That that man is here!


    Who is here? Buggy asked in confusion, but Mohjis shocked expression seemed to be a bit serious, and he didnt say a clear sentence for a long time.


    Buggy had no choice but to leave him and go out to see by himself. When he came to the door of the cabin, the lion Richie was acting like an ostrich, thrust a nk on the deck with his head and his exposed butt was still shivering.


    Worthless fellows! You are just like your master! Buggy kicked Richies a$$ and said, I am the great Captain Buggy! What kind of person would scare you this much with my presence!?


    Buggy didnt believe whats happening. He wanted so bad to see who this so-called old friend is!


    Keeping himself together, Buggy turned around with a grinning smile and looked at the deck lights. However, the moment he saw Ian, the smile on Buggys face suddenly disappeared.


    He stood on the spot nkly, drooping his hands, and fell on the deck with a bang! A big red nose dropped on the floor and slowly rolled ahead


    Hey, Buggy, long time no see! Ianughed, and greeted him.


    Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! After Buggy came back to his senses, he yelled in surprise and pointed at Ian in horror. Youyouwhy are you here!?


    I came back to check on you! Ian said. Just kidding, I was groaning with hunger Who thought you were having a banquet at the same time, so here I am!


    When Buggy heard this, he almost fainted he fell down again, but as soon as he hit the ground he woke up. He never expected that Ian would return to East Blue. Shouldnt he be in Grand Line!?


    If it was the previous Ian, maybe Buggy wouldnt be frightened when encountering him, but who knew that Ian would be an astounding pirate with a bounty of 650 million berries after leaving the East Blue and going to the Grand Line Buggy gasped so hard when he saw the wanted poster!


    He first thought that reaching such a high bounty would be the end game for Ian, and that he was probably going to be arrested by the marines, rooting in Impel Down for the rest of his life. But what made Buggy feel more puzzled was that he was eventually recruited by the World Government and became a member of Shichibukai!


    Buggy was also a pirate who returned from the Grand Line. He knew better than many pirates what the weight of Shichibukai is. Therefore, when the news of Ian joining the Shichibukai reached the East Blue, he made a quick decision, which was to never go near Ian!


    But now, Ian is back, and he somehow appeared on his own ship. Buggy didnt have time to take a detour


    Looking at him, Ian smiled and said: It looks like Im not weed in your ship!


    Nono! Absolutely not! Buggy hurriedly waved his hands and smiled bitterly. How could you be unweed? Just like you said, we are old friends If we didnt have a small fight ages ago, we wont have known each other!


    When Buggy said this, Mohji, hiding behind the cabin door, revealing only his head, nodded in a hurry. He felt that the captains words were well said. When such a terrifying character says that they are old friends, no one would dare to extrapte or deny it! That would be a suicide!


    Thats ma boy, nowe over and lets have a drink! Ian smiled.


    In fact, he missed seeing Buggy, because he reminded him of the good old time when he first went out to sea. About a year ago, he caught Buggy and handed him over to the marines, but it was just for his bounty.


    After entering the Grand Line, Ian abandoned his identity as a pirate hunter and became a pirate he now can be considered Buggyspanion, and its worthless to catch him again, so naturally, he can have a chat with him calmly.


    Ian was in a good and calm mood, but Buggy was in an awkward situation. He sat down beside Ian trembling, holding a ss of wine, but refused to take a drink, fearing that he gets drunk and enters into a quarrel with Ian.


    Come on, cheers! Ian held a wine cup, bumped it with Buggys. He drank it up, exhaledfortably, and said: Dont worry, I didnte to you on purpose. Im going back to the Grand Line, just passing by


    Listening to him, Buggy was relieved a bit, so heughed and drank.


    Then, the two of them fell into a weird silence, until this time, Ian discovered that neither of them could find a topic to chat about.


    So thinking more, he had no choice but to say: Hey by the way, are you still looking for your treasure in the East Blue? Have you found it?


    No! Buggy shook his head, and said: How can such a treasure be so easy to find!


    Then Buggy immediately changed the topic and cautiously said: I heard that you have fought an Admiral, is that true?


    Two, not one! Ian corrected his information. When I was in Marijoa, I fought Aokiji. Later, Kizaru and Zephyr chased me and we had another fight!


    After verifying that Ian had really faced an Admiral, Buggy was even more frightened. He knew what strength these Marines have. Ian was still breathing after fighting them, which shocked Buggy.


    Looking at Buggys trembling body, Ian felt a bit strange He couldnt help patting Buggys shoulder and said, Whats the matter with you? Well, you were also a member of the Pirate Kings crew. How can you be so cowering?


    Upon hearing this, Buggy couldnt help locking his gaze at Ian, then covered his mouth and forced him not to speak aloud. When he finally restrained him, he put his index finger on his lips and said: Shh! Dont shout that!


    Ian looked around and found that the members of Buggy pirate were staying far away from them, so he smiled and whispered: Why, arent your crew aware of your previous identity? Are you afraid of telling them!?


    Uhm Im not afraid Buggy said with aplex expression: The World Government and the Marines are still searching for the crew of Captain Roger. If they discover me, I would be doomed!


    After finishing these words, Buggy was taken aback and asked Ian: Youhow did you know that I am an oldUhmm!


    Ian smiled, waved his hand, and said, Whats so strange!? I met Uncle Rayleigh on the Sabaody Archipgo!


    Rayleigh!? You met Deputy Captain Rayleigh!? Buggy stared at Ian with wild opened eyes.


    Yeah, I once mentioned your name, and then I learned more about you from him! Ian exined.


    Uncle Rayleigh Is he okay? Buggy asked whisperedly. How did you meet him?


    Hes in good health, he drinks a lot, and gambles everything he owns! Ian said: As for how to meet him, it is very simple, he is my second master!


    Buggys wine ss fell on the table with a tter and asked Ian in disbelief: Hehe is your Master!? You What are you talking about? You are bluffing


    Im telling you the truth! Ian patted his shoulder and said, What would I gain by fooling you!? Ah yeah, Oyaji, the Whitebeard, also mentioned you, saying that you are the big red-nosed kid!


    Ian was telling the truth at first, he did mention Buggy while talking with Rayleigh, but the Whitebeard part waspletely a lie, because he thought that Buggys frustrated expression was so fun, he couldnt help teasing him.


    As soon as Ian mentioned the Whitebeard, Buggys jaw fell to the ground.


    What Ian mentioned were all his acquaintances, although he may not have good memories with these people, Buggy missed being around them.


    So, we are old friends, isnt that right? Ianughed and kept on patting Buggys shoulder.


    Yes, of course, you are an old friend of mine! Buggy smiled bitterly, cheered with Ian, then raised his head, drinking all his liquor.


    Ian watched him drink, and immediately filled him up again, then the two kept enjoying the party. The atmosphere was very warm.


    The Buggy Pirates looked at their Captain from a distance so stupidly. He drank happily with Ian, and none of them understand what was going on.


    After partying for more than an hour, Buggy got a little drunk, but Ian was still sober, because he was actually pretending to be drunk.


    It was not until this time that Ian pretended to be casual, took out the rubbing inscription of the Poneglyph, and asked Buggy: What do you think of this?


    Buggy stared at the rubbing inscription with hazy eyes for a long time. He was puzzled and said: Thisthis seems to be PonePoneglyph


    Ian immediately hummed in surprise: Damn, this guy Buggy is really knowledgeable!

 Chapter 310: Tell me more

    Chapter 310: Tell me more


    In fact, Ian thought of the rubbing inscription he was carrying when he discovered that the pirate ship he boarded was the Big Top


    Buggy was staying low in the East Blue, but for Ian who knows his true background, this guy is like a hidden boss.


    Ian knows very well that Buggy has been an intern on the Pirate Kings ship It was not until Roger died that he parted ways with the red-haired Shanks, they went their ways and formed their pirate groups.


    In other words, before this, Buggy had followed Roger all the way to the end, and he was likely to be there when they got to Laugh Tale.


    Sure enough, when Ian took out the rubbing of the Poneglyph, Buggy recognized it immediately, which shows that he must have seen simr ones with Roger.


    Of course, this guy doesnt know how to read the Ancient Script on the Poneglyph. Only the schrs of OHara who have been studying history can interpret these ancient characters. Now there is only Nico Robin left in this world. If he really wants to figure out what the contents of these Poneglyphs are, Ian has to find her.


    However, even so, Ian was sure that Buggy might be one of those who know the true history of this world. Although Roger wasnt knowledgeable enough to understand the Ancient text, Uncle Rayleigh said that he can hear them, due to the voice of all things.


    As the captain, his discovery will certainly be told to his crew, Uncle Rayleigh knows the truth, then Buggy and Red-Hair Shanks probably know it too!


    Since finding the Poneglyph at the Ballon terminal, Ian suddenly became interested in this historical truth. Before, he didnt get why all this fuss about them, but now, he understood why everyone would be curious about what is recorded on the Poneglyph!


    Therefore, its rare to meet Buggy, so Ian thought about making him slip and tells him what he knows.


    Of course, even if Buggy knows what was hidden from the world, it is estimated that if Ian asks directly, he wont tell him a thing. He and Ian have a hostile rtionship. Well, how can he tell Ian?


    Thats why Ian came up with such a trick. He made friends with Buggy, forced him to drink a lot, and then asked him indirectly.


    At this time, Buggy had drunk so much that his tongue started getting loose, and his red nose had a shining sensation. Under the influence of the alcohol, Ian took out the rubbing inscription and asked casually.


    Come on, lets drink! Ian poured him another big ss, collided with his ss, and watched him drink it all up, but Ian leaned back and poured the wine over his head to the ground.


    Burp!! OOHH!! Buggy burped for a long time


    Ian smiled and began to pour the wine again, and told Buggy: Sure enough, you really deserve to be the favorite intern of Uncle Rayleigh, you even knew that this is of the Poneglyph?


    Gyahahahaha! Buggy burst intoughter and said, Of course! I am the great Captain Buggy! Ive seen such things a lot of times !


    Thats awesome! Ian gave him a thumbs-up and praised him. Then he asked, Do you know what these Poneglyphs contain? Also, does the One Piece treasure really exist?


    Hu nonsense! Buggy was dizzy at the moment. After hearing Ian, he couldnt help but m the ss to the table. He turned his red face, looked at Ian with hazy eyes, and said, Where is the one piece!? Nowhere RogerCaptain Rogerhe lied!


    As soon as he heard this, Ian got confused, what does this mean!? Is the biggest treasure of this world a lie?


    This is impossible!!? ording to the original story, the Whitebeard once said to the world that The One Piece exists! before he died. He said that he was Rogers opponent and friend, Roger once told him about the existence of the biggest treasure. What he said must be true!


    With such a doubt, Ian asked again: How is this possible? You are not bluffing, are you?


    Buggy was very angry when he heard this question. He has drunk so much that he couldnt even figure out who the man in front of him was Driven by the drunkenness, he couldnt tolerate Ian questioning him, so he dared to grab Ians cor, and said fiercely: Are you burp!! Are you questioning the great Captain Buggy?


    The pungent drunken scent made Ian frown, he wondered if he had forced this guy to drink too much?


    However, before Ian could speak, Buggy had already let go of Ian, stood staggeringly on the chair, stepping on the table with one foot, opened his arms, and shouted: What What is a treasure!! A treasure can can only be called a treasure if it had arge sum of gold, silver, and jewelry! The One Piece has no gold and silver, how could it be called  called the greatest treasure!?


    The members of Buggy pirates, because they feared Ian, didnt dare toe close! They just watched from a distance. At this time, seeing Buggy shout about the One Piece, all the crewmembers were a little dumbfounded.


    Captain Buggy, is he drunk? They guessed.


    After hearing Buggys words, Ian almost mmed his head on the table!


    He didnt expect that Buggys exnation would be like this!?


    However, on second thought, he was telling the truth. Buggy followed Roger all the way to Laugh tale. If Roger really buried all the treasures he had robbed with the One Piece, how could Buggy not know about that?


    But with Buggys greedy personality, if he knew where such treasures were buried. How can he dodge an opportunity of stealing these treasures? Instead, he ran all the way back to the East Blue, looking for clues to find Captain Johns treasure? This really doesnt make sense.


    Of course, maybe it is also possible that Buggy is a loyal man who respects his captain Roger and is unwilling to touch the treasure left by him. This is indeed a possibility, but Ian thinks its unlikely to be the case. Roger said nothing to Rayleigh and the others near the end.


    And why would he leave his treasure on an ind instead of giving it to hispanions, or even telling them about it


    If he left such ast word, how could Buggy not be tempted after a long time of 20 years?


    Well, maybe there is only one good exnation. The so-called greatest treasure may indeed exist, but it is not all the wealth collected by the Pirate King Roger, as the world imagines, there is a big chance that the One Piece doesnt include money at all. Otherwise, Buggy wont say this.


    Ian guessed that maybe Roger left the knowledge he acquired all the years from his researches about the Poneglyphs, because in a sense, knowing the true history of this world is a huge asset for all mankind, culturally and spiritually!


    Relying on this alone, perhaps no one will be interested in what Roger left, so he tricked the world with hisst words. At the moment of his death, he said that sentence, covering this so-called biggest treasure with a golden halo, the temptation of wealth has driven the world to embark on the road of finding the One Piece


    Ian was a bit curious when he thought about it. He couldnt help but ask Buggy: Then what is the so-called historical truth?


    The The captain once said Who thought that after drunkenly saying such a sentence, then suddenly hupped, and finally couldnt help but fall from the table. He fell off,nded on his face, and then he didnt even get up!


    Ian crouched down and found that this guy was flushed and had gone to sleep!


    The!! the words got stuck in Ians throat and he didnt know how to spit it out!


    Do you want to be so dramatic!? Just when you got to the point, you fell asleep!? Are you Fking kidding me!?


    Cant you say a few more words before going to sleep? For the love of god


    Ian was depressed that he couldnt help smashing Buggys head on the ground. As a result, the guy slept in his ce without making any reaction at all.


    Ian turned to look at the people on Buggys boat. Most of them had drunk too much, and they are dizzy, making trouble faintly, maybe it wont take a long time before they sleep like Buggy.


    Damn it, why not! What just happened made him unhappy, so he had to do something to feel better!


    Ian turned his eyes and saw ropes stacked on the deck. He immediately took action

 Chapter 311: So what!?

    Chapter 311: So what!?


    Early the next morning, when the sun rose, the daylight spread all over the deck of the Big Top, and there was a golden halo on the deck.


    Perhaps because the bright light irritated all eyeballs, Buggy slowly woke up, but then he couldnt help make a dull hum and feel a splitting headache.


    At this time, Buggy thought about what happenedst night, but he felt a strong migraine due to the hangover. He only remembered drinking with Ian, and nothing else


    Opening his eyes, Buggy found that he seemed to be lying on the deck, so he struggled to sit up, but only then did he realize that he was tied up!


    Huh whats going on!? Buggy looked at the ropes, feeling a little dazed. Could it be that an enemy invaded the ship when everyone was drunkst night?


    Whos heree out right now! Buggy screamed and wanted to see what was going on.


    But just then, a voice came from behind him, saying: Dont yell! I tied you up!


    Buggy turned his head and found Ian standing behind him with an unhappy face. He got confused again. He couldnt understand why Ian, who was a drinkingpanionst night, would tie him up, so he couldnt help shouting: What are you doing!?


    Ian crouched down, buckled his thumb and middle finger, and snapped Buggys red nose!


    Seeing Buggys tears streaming down of the pain, Ian said with an angry tone: You bastard, you fooled me so hardst night!


    Me!? How did I fool you? Buggy couldnt remember what happenedst night, so he only felt wronged when he heard Ian say so.


    You son of a biscuit! Ian scolded: I asked you a questionst night about the truth of the Void Century, and you started a sentence and fell asleep! You did that on purpose, didnt you? Or did you deliberately pretend to be drunk and dont answer my question!?


    You what!? what truth are you talking about? when Buggy heard these words, a cold sweat came down.


    Still pretending! Ian took out the rubbing inscription of the Poneglyph and waved it in front of him. Dont tell me that you dont remember this, too!


    Buggy stared at the paper for a while, as if he was recalling something in a vague impression For a while, he kept on sweating harder and harder, he tried his best to keep remembering for fear that he had said something that shouldnt be said.


    After a while, he really couldnt remember a thing, so he had to say, Didnt you say that we are old friends? Do you treat your friends like this!? Where is my crew!


    I tied them all up! Ian stayed squatting in front of him, and said with a smirk: I threw them in the cabin. Now Ill ask you once again, and if Im not satisfied with the answer, then Ill rethink our original friendship and hand over your entire pirate group to the marines for your bounty By the way, has your bounty increased by now?


    No, absolutely not! Buggy hurriedly said: Believe me its not worth the troubles! You are a Shichibukai now To you, a couple of millions should be just some pocket money, right?


    Thats totaly right but! Ian stared at his eyes and said: Right now, I dont have even a penny in my pocket so I have to collect some for the travel expenses! No matter how small the prey is, it stays a meat in the end of the day, dont you know that?


    You want travel expenses right, I have it on board! Buggy hurriedly said, Why bother?! Even for the sake of vice-captain Rayleigh, do you really have the heart to hand me over to Marines again? You know, I was lucky enough to escapest time if they captured me again, they will directly handcuff me with Kairseki (Seastone)!


    Okay then, I wont hand you over to the marines! Ian touched his chin, and said: But you still have to answer my question!!!


    Buggy said bitterly: Im aware of what you want to know, but I cant say it!


    Ian was taken aback, and shouted, Why?


    Because this was thestmand of the captain! Buggy sighed: It was thest order left by Captain Roger when he disbanded the pirate group!


    What do you mean? Ian wondered: He forbidden you guys from talking about it and telling the truth about our history to others?


    No, its not that I cant speak about it, but not to others who werent on board with us! Buggy said: I can only tell you about the captains desire He, Captain Roger, hopes that someone with the D as his middle name inherits his legacy He doesnt want us to tell others about anything, including the truth of the Void Century and the One Piece!


    Ian was stunned when he heard Buggys words. He didnt expect Buggy to say such things.


    Someone with the letter D as his middle name? Hmm Maybe there is such a possibility Roger himself was also a member of the D family. Perhaps after he discovered the truth, he understood the history and origin of this family Therefore, he hopes that a person with the Will of D, one day, can set foot on Raftel, to understand and pass on the truth of history


    Even if this D is a kind of bloodline inheritance, could the location of the so-called greatest treasure be like the secret room of the Celestial Dragons, which requires blood factor to open?


    This is not impossible


    Ian couldnt help thinking about why Red-haired shanks chose Luffy. To know that Shanks is also a Yonko and has a huge influence. If Roger really wants the world to know the truth, then Shanks can expose all of this with his own capability. At that time, with his influence, he can also cause a storm, right?


    But Shanks didnt do that. In Ians impression, what he did seemed to be picking the next Pirate King.


    There is also the Whitebeard, Rogers opponent, and best friend, he must know about the One Piece, but in the original story, he once said to Teach: You are not worthy of being Rogers sessor!


    Why would he say this? There was also a D in ckbeards name, which meets the qualification of Rogers will!


    Ian and Buggy stared at each other. Then looking at the ground, Buggy pitifully said: Dont force me to say more, Captain Roger is the only person I respect in this world, I will not vite his orders!


    Is that so? Ian asked him.


    Yeah! Buggy nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Okay, you proved that you were useless, then at least be once in your life of a good use and feed the fish! Ian pulled him up and walked over to the ships gunwale, threatening to throw him into the sea.


    Although Buggy is the man who ate the Chop-Chop Fruit, and Ians rope cant capture him, Buggy hasnt escaped because he knows that even if he breaks free, he cant defeat Ian so he was unwilling to resist at all.


    Ill give you ast chance, are you going to speak or not? Ian asked.


    However, to his surprise, Buggy closed his eyes facing his doom, he was ready for his end and didnt even beg for mercy.


    Seeing him like this, Ian understood that this guy wont say a word even when facing death, so there is no meaning of entanglement, but he always thinks that Buggy is so annoying.


    Cya! Ian said, then loosened his grip, letting Buggy fall into the sea with a ssh.


    Buggy, smashing the sea surface, was powerless and even tied up with a rope. He couldnt even try to float besides the fact that he cant swim After swallowing a few mouthfuls of water, Buggys consciousness gradually began to blur.


    Is the great Captain Buggy going to die here like this!?


    .


    Just as Buggy thought about his end, suddenly a burst of force came, pulling the rope tied to him, and then lifted him up.


    With a ssh, Ian put the rope from the ships gunwale, lifting Buggy out of the water, and then brought him back. He didnt really want to drown Buggy, just used this method to vent some of his anger.


    After putting him on the deck, Ian untied Buggy and watched him lying on his back with a pool of water stains. Ian crouched down next to him and said, Well, good, you seemed to have some balls! But I believe you!


    Buggy red at Ian bitterly. If he could, he would have used a special Buggy shell at this moment to blow Ian into pieces for what he did to him, but he was helpless, he also knew that it was impossible to do so, so he just looked at him with a crying face


    Since you were forbidden for telling others, then I wont force you! Ianughed and said, If I want to know whats hidden, then Ill rely on my own strength to find the truth, even if I am not a person with the will of the D!


    Ian also has his own pride and an arrogant mind. So what if I dont have the D? So what if Roger wasnt talking about someone like me? Although Ian was not interested in bing the pirate king, being looked down upon made him feel very irritated. If Ian didnt encounter a Poneglyph, things would have been fine! But now since he found one, he became eager to unravel the so-called Records of the Void Century!


    When he heard Ians words, Buggy couldnt help but sneer and said, I admit that you are a very strong pirate, but how much do you know about captain Rogers greatness?


    Ian was toozy to argue with him, but smiled and said, We will see!

 Chapter 312: Winter Island

    Chapter 312: Winter Ind


    Finding that Buggy was worthless as usual. Ian didnt intend to stay any longer and had to set off.


    Ian didnt have the time to bother with this guy, even though he is now a Shichibukai, just like when he was a Pirate hunter, he can receive bounties with ease, Ian feels that whether he catches pirates or not depends on his mood! He wasnt obligated to do so for the world Government. Moreover, once he catches a pirate and takes the bounty, that means he has to annihte the whole group, and ording to the agreement, part of his seized goods must be handed to World Government Ian will only do that when he became a fool!


    He can take Buggys treasure directly. As long as he doesnt catch Buggy, his money wont be counted as seized goods.


    In fact, Ian did the same thing not long ago, now he needs money to pay for the expenses of his journey, and he finally encountered an old friend. Of course, he has to borrow some from Buggy!


    After Ian set off, Buggy watched him leave on the Big Top, gritting his teeth with hatred, but there was nothing he could do. Ian took all their money this time. There were some millions, leaving him only some pocket money that couldnt take them far, but Buggy likes money, and has been gathering for a while. However, after his ship got searched by Ian, he went back to the starting point, with no treasures


    Mohji and the Lion Richie were still waving handkerchiefs for Ians departure, praying that they would never meet this man again, and this was one of the rare times that Buggy agrees with them.


    After leaving the Big Top, Ian continued to move in the direction of the Reverse Mountain. At first, he wanted to take a ride in Buggys ship and making him escort him to the Reverse Mountain, but then he thought it was too much bullying him, after all, he took most of his money, and almost drowned him he really needs to find someone else to bully!


    Therefore, Ian went alone on his road. Fortunately, in the next few days, the climate in the East Blue was good. It was calm, and Ian has sessfully reached the Reverse Mountain again.


    This is his third time taking the Reverse Mountain. He considered going to the Grand Line through the Calm Belt. After all, the Calm Belt of the East Blue takes directly to the first half of the Grand Line, but the Calm Belt is still a dangerous area. Although Ian has the strength to enter and exit it anytime, hes not M-a-s-o-c-h-i-s-t. He doesnt like being chased by Sea Kings!


    Under his control, the boat rushed up the current, then down! Ian had thought that he might encounter the whale Laboon, but he didnt find him!


    Not only that, but the overseer of the Twin Cape Lighthouse, Crocus, was not there!


    What happened here? Ian couldnt help scratching his head. He seemed to have no chance of meeting this whale. This is his second time passing by


    Crocus wasnt around. It is estimated that he is in Laboons body, treating it. Ian wanted to get a Log Pose from him, but after waiting for more than an hour in the lighthouse, Crocus didnte back.


    During the waiting period, a merchant fleet from the West Blue came down from the Mountain. They probably took the opportunity to climb the reverse mountain when they couldnt hear Laboons cry.


    Since Crocus didnte back, Ian wasnt nning to wait any longer. After the merchant ships reached the surface, Ian bought a Log Pose from them, then he took the small boat and went in his way. Needless to say, his behavior made merchants eyes pop out. One person, one boat, challenging the whole Grand Line. This guy is too bold!


    Although Ian has an Eternal Pose to basta in his hand, thispass only points to the direction of basta, which means that it refers to the shortest direction between twopasses.


    However, even with this Eternal Pose, it will take days to reach basta from his location. Ian brought enough food from Buggys ship, but he has no means to preserve it, so it wont take long for it to rot. Therefore, Ian still has to find some inds for replenishment. Thats the purpose of buying a Log Pose.


    In fact, having the Log Pose does not mean that Ian mustnd on every ind to be able to reset and lock on to the next source of maism. He has bastas Eternal Pose, after replenishment, he can leave immediately and follow the Eternal Pose There will always be inds on the way, which can store maism, in other words, he can jump between the inds in this way!


    Ian is now a veteran when ites to the Grand Line, so the danger of the Grand Line has faded a lot from him.


    In this way, after the boat sailed on the sea for about a week, Ian found that the temperature on the sea got low.


    Such an obvious temperature change meant that Ian was about to approach an ind, and when Ian found that snowkes were falling down from the sky, he understood that he might be close to a winter-type ind.


    This was really good news. Four days after entering the Grand Line, Ians supplies were almost consumed, leaving only some pickled food that can be preserved for a long time However, in order to have supplement nutrition, Ian had to rely on fishing to obtain fresh fish these days. If there is an ind close, whether it was winter type or summer Type Ind, he needs to replenish food and vegetables.


    After picking up the wine bottle and taking a sip, Ian rowed forward.


    Booze is a good thing to have while sailing. Relying on these wine bottles, Ian can prevent himself fromcking vitamins. Simrly, drinking a sip of wine will make his body warm, even if he is going tond on Winter Type Ind, he wont feel cold.


    However, when approaching the ind, Ian felt that something was wrong, because he found that there were some towering cylindrical mountains on the ind


    Because it is a winter ind, the ind is covered in snow all year round. These cylindrical mountains had ayer of snow on top, which made them look like white chocte cake.


    Not only the mountains, but the entire ind was colored with white and dim blue.


    Isnt this the Drum Ind? Ian looked ahead with some doubts.


    basta must have been on the route Luffy had taken. Ian didnt doubt this, but since Ian followed the direction of the Eternal Pose, he must have missed some inds however, he didnt expect that he woulde across the Drum Ind.


    Fortunately, this Drum Ind is a famous medical kingdom. There are many famous doctors in this country. Maybe some good medical books can be found here, because when he was leaving Travolta, the ship doctor, Ranga, told him to bring some if he can. As a ship doctor, he cant fight and doesnt like drinking, he usually stays idle for long times, so he hoped to have some books to kill time with and gain more knowledge


    When Ians boat approached the ind, an army was guarding the harbor.


    The so-called army is actually seven or eight soldiers, but it seems that they were wearing a uniform. These soldiers were wearing thick winter clothes and holding guns at the entrance. When they see Ianing alone in a small boat, a surprised expression was drawn on their faces.


    Especially when they saw that Ian was wearing only a sleeveless windbreaker as a jacket and nothing else, they were shocked!


    Is this guy crazy or whating to Drum Ind wearing these clothes!? Isnt he afraid of freezing to death!?


    How could they know that Ians physical talent has already reached the Expert level So in terms of his physical strength, he was very resistant to the cold! Moreover, due to the sealed ck dragon on his arm, Ians right hand is emitting heat all the time, even with the special bandages.


    Ian started wearing sleeveless clothes because the sleeve of his right arm always gets burned so under such circumstances, how could Ian feel cold?


    And since he was sailing on a small boat, Ian didnt bother hanging his Jolly Roger. Therefore, the soldiers didnt know who he was, but they raised their guns and aimed at him.


    A bearded soldier seemed to be the Captain. He loudly shouted to Ian: Stop where you are! Who are you, and what are you doing here?


    A traveler! Ian looked at the guy and said, I am here for replenishment!


    Oh? Is that so Then you have money? The captains eyes rolled and he suddenlyughed.


    Upon hearing this, the other soldiers alsoughed happily, winking to theirpanions, which obviously refer to having an ill intention.


    Ian noticed their wicked eyes, but he curled his lips in disdain.


    He could easily figure out what these soldiers are thinking. Its nothing more than seeing him alone with money to replenish supplies. They thought he was a fat sheeping to their door! Is this the easiest robbery of their life?


    Unfortunately, whos going to rob who is still undetermined


    Ian felt a bit strange, seeing that these soldiers dared to go against


    a single traveler, it shows that they are not good people. Fish begins to stink at the head Can it be said that Wapol, the King of the Drum Ind Kingdom is still in power!?


    If the drum ind is still under the rule of Wapol, then it is not surprising that the soldiers under hismand will do such a thing


    Ian decided to look at the situation first, so that regardless of the soldiers intention, he controlled the boat and found a ce to dock at the port.


    As soon as Ians feet stepped ashore, the soldiers surrounded him. They smirked and gathered around him, asking: Is it the first timeing to the Drum Ind Kingdom? ording to the rules, we have to check your boat and your belongings, otherwise, if you bring any contraband to our ind, that would be bad

 Chapter 313: Great doctor Ian

    Chapter 313: Great doctor Ian


    Ian looked at the soldiers in silence! Can it be said that there are very few peopleing to this ind, otherwise, these guys cant wait to rob him?


    And even their routine was so familiar, the contraband they mentioned was nothing more than an excuse. If Ian lets them search, even if there are no illegal goods, they can nt them, and if he doesnt want to be caught by them, he must bribe these soldiers to let him go


    Unfortunately, Ian was not interested in talking to these scumbags! He shook his head and said coldly, if you dont want to die, get out of my way!


    The Drum Ind soldiers who surrounded Ian were stunned when they heard this, but looking at Ian who only had a sword hanging on his waist, while all of them had guns in their hands, then they suddenly became bold. Under the leadership of the bearded man, the soldiersughed heartily until they were out of breath.


    Boy! The bearded man gloomily said to Ian. This is the Drum Kingdom. It is our territory. You dare to talk to me like this? You, brat, are for sure a pirate!? So, we have to catch you now!


    When he finished speaking, he waved his hand, and two soldiers put down their guns, took out ropes, and came over, trying to tie Ian, while the other soldiers pointed at Ian to prevent him from resisting.


    Click! A slight noise came, Ian held the handle of his katana and opened the de of the Senbonzakura with his thumb a bit.


    These soldiers were just ordinary people. When Ian made his move, they didnt even see what happened, a moment after that, their clothes collectively turned into countless pieces!


    Not only their clothes, but even the guns and ropes in their hands have shattered!


    The cold wind of Drum Ind has been howling all the time. After losing their warm clothes, these soldiers found themselves exposed to the cold wind, and when they reacted, they immediately started trembling.


    But Ian wasnt done with them, he started kicking them one by one to the freezing sea!


    Thats for wasting my time! Ian clicked with his thumb and pressed Senbonzakura back into its sheath, sneered at the soldiers struggling to climb ashore in the sea, turned, and left.


    Walking all the way from the port deep into the ind, it didnt take long before Ian came to a vige.


    The drum ind is quiterge. After all, it is a kingdom. There are a lot of viges like this on the whole ind. Ian doesnt know where he exactly was. Just after entering the vige, he saw that the houses are cylindrical and had unique conical shape roofs, everything was covered with ice and snow, even the chimney.


    When Ian appeared in the vige, he found that there were not many people walking on the street. He tried to knock on the door of a household, but there was no answer. He couldnt help being a little strange.


    After walking around the vige, Ian discovered that the people in this vige had gathered in thergest house in the vige, looking worried.


    When Ian knocked on the door, the people inside looked up at Ian in amazement.


    Who are you? An old man with white hair asked Ian in surprise.


    Oh, I am a traveler who just got on the ind! Ian raised his hand and said hello to everyone, I wanted to buy some food from the vige, but I found no one, so I kept looking


    The Old Man sighed: Hey, young people, you havee to the wrong ce. If you want to buy food, you may have to go to other viges. There is not much food in our vige.


    Ian looked at the people around him and asked curiously, Then you gathered here for a meeting to discuss food?


    No! The old man said: Theck of food is because the people in our vige have not been out fishing for a long time. The reason why we gather here is because of the epidemic disease in the vige


    Vige chief! Before the old man finished his words, a middle-aged person interrupted him: We shouldnt discuss this with outsiders


    Oh, yes yes! the Old Man turned out to be the vige chief, and quickly changed his mind: Young man, you dont need to bother about these things, if you want to buy food, go to another vige We cant help you here!


    But Ian had heard the word epidemic, so he couldnt help but ask: Isnt the Drum Kingdom a maic medical country? How can you get a disease in your vige and not go see a doctor?


    Upon hearing Ians words, the people inside went silent.


    The old man saw that no one spoke, so he had to say with a bitter smile: A maic medical country? Thats what it was called earlier, now all the doctors in this kingdom work under King, and ordinary people like us cannot see a doctor at all


    Ian understood this. It is estimated that the King Wapol of the Drum Ind Kingdom has brought all the doctors in. Although Ian also knew something about the ind, he didnt expect to encounter such a thing as soon as he came to the ind, so he asked: If you want to see a doctor, you have to plead to your king? Then you need a lot of money?


    Thats correct! The head of the vige sighed: I didnt expect the situation here to be known even by the travelers Well. Now even when the residents go out to fish, and they will be taxed heavily every time theye back. We couldnt collect any money at all. So now with this disease in the vige, even if we ask the King to send a doctor, we wont be able to pay for it


    Ian thought for a moment and said: There is no need for this to be so troublesome, I have a little special ability and may be able to help you cure the sickness, but in exchange, if I was able to help you, then you can prepare some food and vegetables for me?


    Upon hearing this, everyone present suddenly stood up. They first looked at Ian in disbelief, and then gathered around in surprise. The head of the vige grabbed Ians hand and asked in a trembling voice: Are you serious?!!


    Of course, what Ian said is true. He has a powerful healing ability of Orihimes card. Although it is impossible to bring back the dead, he can easily treat a little bit of illness. He only needs to restore the patient to a healthy state. It is precisely because of this certainty that he dares to say this.


    He cant guarantee his capability for these people, just nodded his head: I can try, but hopefully it would be effective.


    The people in this vige were already at a loss. Now when they suddenly heard what Ian said, they can only ce their hope on him. So the vigers took Ian out to see the infected patients


    The sick vigers were ced together. Perhaps it is because the people in this country have some medical knowledge. They isted all the infected people.


    The ce where the patients were ced was in a separate house in the vige. Before entering, the vigers brought a mask to bring Ian.


    Other people dared not enter, so only Ian walked in, as he entered, he found that the number of patients was not toorge, only a dozen or so, but all these patients had white skin and were covered withrge red spots, which looked terrible.


    Such an infectious disease, if treated by a doctor, may take a long time. It is necessary to study the condition before it can be prescribed with the medicine, but Ian doesnt care about these stapes. He walked to a sick little girl, bending down in front of her bed. After discovering that she was still breathing, he equipped Orihimes card to treat her.


    Under the light film of the Twin Sacred Return Shield, it can be clearly seen that the red spots on the little girl are gradually receding. Although this scene seems to be a regression of time, it was not the case.


    When Ian treating the little girl, her body returned to a healthy state, so she soon woke up.


    Looking at Ian wearing a mask standing in front of her bed, the little girl said to Ian in a cute voice: Uncle, are you a doctor?


    Ian was about to be 20 years old, and he was called Uncle However, Ian was not annoyed. He just said to her with a giggle, You are fine now, but dont stay in this room. Go out and find your family!


    The little girl felt shy, she immediately dressed up and jumped out of the hospital bed. When she ran out, she did not forget to say to Ian: Thank you, Uncle!


    Ian waved at her and said nothing. After she ran out, the vigers waiting outside the house gave out a cry of exmation, and then there was a woman crying in surprise, the little girl should find her mother.


    Ian smiled and continued treating the others.


    Orihimes Ability was very easy to use and quite effective. The only downside is that it consumes a lot of Nen. ording to Ian, almost two bottles of Mana can save one person, and then he has to wait for the full recovery before continuing.


    But even so, Ian gradually cured several patients, including men and women, adults and children. When they woke up, they all thanked Ian excitedly, but soon after Ian warned them from staying, they went out.


    There must be a lot of infectious viruses in such a room. Ians treatment doesnt destroy the viruses in their bodies and gives them immunity. In other words, if they continue to stay around, these people still have the risk of getting sick again. Ian doesnt want to treat them a second time.


    It took about an hour or so for Ian to cure everyone. At this time, he was finally relieved and came out.


    When his figure appeared outside, he was greeted with thunderous cheers!


    Wonderful! Great job young man! The head of the vige was so excited that tears filled his eyes, he took Ians hand and said: Young man, I really dont know how to thank you!


    Ian took off his mask, smiled, and said to him: Youre wee, dont forget that I just did this to get some supplies from you!


    No! Food is not that big of a deal, you are the benefactor of our small vige! The head of the vige said excitedly: From now on, you are the honorable guest of our vige!


    Then he turned his head and said to the vigers: Everyone, take out the best food you have, and we are having a banquet today to entertain our most distinguished guest!


    Woo! You got it chief!! The vigers surrounding them suddenly cheered again.


    Dont forget to burn down this house! Ian did not refuse the idea,ughing and saying to everyone: In this case, at least some infectious pathogens can be extinguished!


    Sure enough, our great doctor! Hearing Ians suggestion, the vigers immediately sighed, and rushed with torches.


    Then, Ian left with the rest of the crowd.


    However, what he did not know was that after he left, a figure appeared in the corner of the vige.


    This person was the bearded Captain who was kicked into the ice-cold sea by Ian at the port!


    After getting humiliated by Ian, he still didnt realize the gap in strength between them. After climbing up from the sea, he followed Ian to the vige.


    Haaaaatshuuww!! After a big sneeze, the bearded man shuddered, covered his newly found cotton-padded jacket, rubbed his red cold nose, and looked at Ians back. This guy turned out to be a doctor Thats great Dadadada This news must be reported to his majesty Wapol.

 Chapter 314: Kureha

    Chapter 314: Kureha


    In order to thank Ian for curing the sick people in the vige, the residents opened a banquet to entertain him however, Ian did not refuse because he had nothing better to do, so he sat down to eat and drink.


    However, during the conversation with the vige head, Ian learned that there was ack of food in this vige.


    The Drum kingdom was now under the rule of King Wapol, but the problem is that the current king was a selfish bastard, and so cruel. He not only levied heavy taxes in his own country, but also issued an order to hunt all doctors, which brought all the famous doctors in the country under his hands. Without his order, these doctors were not allowed to give any treatment or medical advice.


    Drum Ind is originally a major medical country. The medical technology on the ind was very advanced. However, Wapol relied on this means to wantonly seize the peoples money. As long as people get sick and do not want to die, they must seek his help. Only by offering arge amount of money can they get Wapols permission and let the doctors see the patients.


    Most of the residents on the ind are ordinary people, and in addition to living in winter climate all year round, how can they not get sick? At this time, families with patients should be prepared to lose their wealth.


    Now the citizens of Drum Ind were afraid to speak out against Wapol. He was the ruler of the Drum Kingdom who was also recognized by the World Government and a regr guest at the Levely (World Council) He not only has arge number of troops, but also Wapol himself is a Devil Fruit User. In the absence of a strong leader, how could ordinary citizens have the will to stand against Wapol?


    Therefore, the people who live on this ind were praying every day, for one thing, that is, not to get sick


    Apart from the doctors who have been captured by the King, are there no other doctors on the ind? Ian couldnt help but ask.


    There are! The vige chief sighed: In fact, there is a doctor on the ind known as the Witch. She possesses genius skills and immense medical knowledge as one of the finest doctors in the world, but the problem is that she has a strange personality and her bills are also very high. Because it is said that she lives on a Drum Mountain, shees flying from the sky in a sleigh pulled by a reindeer every moonlight night


    Ian knew what he was talking about immediately. The head of the vige said that her name is Dr. Kureha. As for the reindeer pulling the sled, it is undoubtedly Tony Tony Chopper!


    Thinking of this, Ian couldnt help smiling. In fact, when hended in the kingdom of the drum ind, he thought about whether he would see Chopper, the blue-nosed reindeer. He didnt expect to hear about him on his first stop.


    The head of the vige sighed: In fact, if you didnt show up, we were all wondering if we must ask for help from the witch because, in fact, tonight is the night of the full moon, the witch wille down the mountain on a sleigh to visit the viges.


    Ian raised his head and looked at the sky. He found that the sky was covered by thick clouds. The snow and wind hadnt stopped, and naturally there was no moon in sight. He couldnt help but wonder: Will she also appear in this weather?


    Yes! The head of the vige nodded and said: She has never missed a moon-night!


    Ian touched his chin and thought for a while, but without talking, he continued to eat and drink. Its already evening, maybe he could wait here until Chopper and the witch arrive. After all, Kureha already knows about infectious diseases in this vige.


    Ians guess was right. When the time came to around midnight, there was a faintly discernible bell sounding from the sky.


    Not only Ian heard this sound, but the vigers also heard it, so they poured out of their houses and looked in the direction of Drum Mountain afar.


    The bell sounds were getting closer and closer, and a vigorous reindeer appeared in the midair in the falling snow. The reindeer pulled a sled and galloped in the air.


    The Witch! Its the witch! The vigers yelled in panic.


    Although many people know that Kureha is actually a doctor with high medical skills, the way she appears was wonderful, ordinary people have never seen a sled that can fly in the air, so they always suspect that Dr. Kureha is actually a witch who can do magic, so they feared her more than respected her.


    Only Ian knows that the sleigh pulled by Chopper was actually sliding on an iron rope, which is a cableway connected to the ind ground from the mountain where Dr. Kureha lives. It was because the iron rope was very thin and the ind was so windy and snowy, that not many people saw it clearly, which led to peoples misunderstanding that the sled was flying down.


    Not long after, Chopper came to the vige with a sled, Ian saw him struggling, then jumping from the air andnding on the ground.


    Dr. Kureha was wearing a fashionable short jacket, sunsses were pushed upon her forehead, and the first thing she did after getting down from the sled was to enjoy taking a sip of plum wine. Then she happily wiped the wine stains on her lips said to the vigers who were staring at her: I heard that there is an infectious disease here? Where are the patients?


    Although Kureha looked old, her spirit wasparable to that of a teenager, Ian has never seen an old Grandma dressed up as a fashion girl, so he couldnt help but look at her while blinking repeatedly.


    Afternding, Chopper wearing his pink top hat didnt say a word. He was in the form of a beast, so what people see was just a blue-nosed reindeer pulling a sled.


    Kureha asked a serious question, but no one answered her, so she couldnt help but feel annoyed. She yelled at them after putting her hands on her waist: Bastards, havent you heard what I said?


    At this time, the head of the vige finally came back to his senses, carefully approaching Kureha: It true that we encountered an infectious disease, but but now it has been cured!


    Kureha was taken aback and asked: Its cured? Did you beg the bastard king again? Shame it is your actions that have fueled the arrogance of that guy!


    No, thats not what happened! The head of the vige waved his hands and said: We didnt ask for the Kings help, the infectious disease was cured by a young visitor!


    As he said, the vige chief pointed to Ian.


    Kureha looked at Ian a bit strangely. He was dressed light, but he doesnt seem to be cold. She immediately believed what the vige chief said and understood that Ian was an outsider!


    However, her reaction was a little beyond Ians expectations. Kureha stepped forward and came to Ians face, she grabbed his cor and stared at him, then said in a bad tone: Brat! Where did youe from, little doctor? How dare you robbing my business!


    Ian was speechless for a while, robbing her business!? This old woman actually takes treating patients and saving people as a business?


    Of course, Ian also understood that this is probably her means of survival. After all, she and Chopper live on such a distant mountain, which is an inconvenient ce to live in. Therefore, it is understandable to save people by treating illnesses in exchange for supplies to maintain life.


    However, ording to her frequency of appearing, once a month, Ian figured out why her bills were high. This old womanes down once a month to work, and if she doesnt find someone to treat, she wont be able to buy supplies for the month!


    Hey, gorgeous! Ian was still pulled by her, but he was not angry. He said with a smile: I am not a doctor, dont get me wrong!


    The chief and the vigers were shocked when they heard Ians address to Kureha. They always used to call her witch. Unexpectedly, the young man dared to call her gorgeous!?


    The vigers were amazed, but it was obvious that Ians address was very useful. Upon hearing this, she immediatelyughed heartily and patted Ians shoulder: Haha, boy, you are very interesting! Ah, I like you!


    Ian smiled and didnt talk. Since he met Dr. Kureha and Chopper, Ian was thinking about whether to get some of her medical notes and bring them back to Ranga? After all, Kureha is a doctor with high medical skills, and she is also the medical teacher of Chopper. The medical research of such a person should be priceless, right?


    Dr. Kureha is an old woman. Ians ttery made her very pleased. However, she did not immediately forgive Ian for stealing her business. Afterughing, she asked Ian: You said that you are not a doctor, how do you cure those infected patients? I got the news that the infectious disease here is very simr to Five-Day Disease/zoonotic disease, which has a high mortality rate!


    I have a little special Ability! Ian did not respond to her question, but exined directly with this excuse.


    Kureha wanted to ask something. But at this time, Chopper, who remained in the reindeer form, suddenly sniffed something, and then showed a panic expression on his face, came up, bit Kurehas clothes, and started pulling her, and at the same time stomped his hooves vigorously.


    It was clear that there was a smell that made him concern! But Chopper didnt dare to reveal the fact that he could talk in front of people. He could only warn Kureha in this way.

 Chapter 315: Chopper’s Rage!

    Chapter 315: Chopper¡¯s Rage!


    Kureha and Chopper have been together for a long time, and naturally, they understand each other with ease, so she immediately shouted, Who is it?


    In the vige, from the dim forest, many shadows emerged between the trees. When they approached, Ian saw clearly that it was arge number of drum ind soldiers!


    Ian looked at the soldiers who appeared, and there was a familiar man, it was the Bearded Captain who was thrown to the icy sea, and he could not help but be amazed.


    Is he this stupid? Cant he see how big the gap between his soldiers and me? Before, I was toozy to kill him, but he dared to bring more people to fight me?


    How many donkeys have to stump his brain to be this stupid?


    Seeing the bearded guy, Ian immediately thought it was this guy who brought his friends for revenge. However, to Ians surprise, after these soldiers appeared to surround the vige, no one spoke, but they gave up a path.


    A tall and fat figure appeared, it turned out to be the king of Drum Ind, Wapol!


    He wore a thick fur coat and rode on the back of a Hippo with a stupid face. He walked out so leisurely, and next to him was a guy with ck afros hair wearing boxing gloves, and on the other side, there is an entric man wielding arge bow with quivers.


    These two people were Wapols confidants, Kuromarimo and Chess.


    As soon as Wapol appeared, the vigers immediately panicked. Some people rushed back to their homes and only dared to peek from the windows, leaving only the vige head and a few courageous people standing outside.


    The stupid-looking hairy hippopotamus walked very slowly, Wapol sat on his back for a long time before he moved to the front. At this moment, he was holding a mechanical item that he did not know where it came from. He was opening his big iron mouth and biting it, bit by bit, just as if he was eating candy cane, everyone could hear the creaking sound when he chews.


    HMM HMM Wapol chewed, looked at Ian, and saidzily: You are the foreign doctor?


    Ian didnt want to pay attention to him at all, just frowned and watched this guy chewing metal!! This guy can really eat anything due to his Munch-Munch Fruit!


    However, Ian did not speak, but Wapol still did not let him go. He nted his eyes and said: Since youe to this country, you must abide by thews of this country Well, thews I set say that if you are a doctor, you are not allowed to practice medicine in my country!


    As soon as Ian heard this, he couldnt helpughing: Who gave you the courage to talk to me like this!


    Yes, Wapol is indeed the King of the Drum Ind, and this Kingdom is also a member of the affiliated nations recognition by the World Government, but the problem is that Ian cant endure that such a stupid guy with a silly face was the ruler. His face reminded Ian of the stupid son of the Celestial Dragon he killed, which made him wonder why these idiots were ssified as superior people and world nobles.


    Whats wrong with this world?


    Since he doesnt recognize Wapol as King at all, how can Ian be polite to him? So this sentence immediately angered Wapol. With a Pooh, he spat out the metal part he had just eaten, and then angrily said: I am King! In this country, I have the final say!


    Yes, this is the country under his Majesty, king Wapol (T/N: long may he reign XD)! The boxer, Kuromarimo, and Chess said in unity and ttered their boss.


    Ugh! Ian has the urge to m his face. He always feels thatmunicating with fools makes him lose IQ!


    At this time, Kureha held her sunsses and said to Wapol: It is because of a king like you that this country is now terminally ill! Wapol, yourw is of no use to the outsiders, youd better take your soldiers and leave!


    Its you, old witch! Wapol looked at Kureha with an unhappy expression: You are here too, thats just right! Go on, catch them all!


    Wapol collected all the famous doctors across the country and formed a team of the most 20 skilled doctors to serve him. At the same time, he took advantage of them to plunder the wealth of his people, but Kureha, a great doctor who has slipped through the. Wapol failed to catch her, so that she continued to practice medicine for a long time.


    Wapol felt that she had earned a lot of his money, so he naturally hated her, and this time he was informed by his soldiers that a foreign doctor had arrived to the ind and had cured an infectious disease in one of his viges. Wapol immediately took his army to catch the outsider. Unexpectedly, with such great luck, even Kureha was caught in the action.


    Maaahahaha! Wapol opened his mouth and said with augh. From now on, the doctors on the entire ind are under mymand!


    With hisughter, the soldiers armed with guns viciously rushed towards Kureha, trying to arrest her. However, Ian and the others were ready to resist the siege


    Kureha directly smashed the bottle of wine on the head of a soldier who rushed up to her, but she was caught by the rest of the soldiers. Although she looked fierce, she was still an ordinary olddy after all, and she wasnt capable of resisting an entire army.


    At this time, the blue-nosed reindeer suddenly rushed in from the side, and his antlers directly knocked the soldiers who caught Kureha!


    In order to protect Kureha, Chopper took action immediately. After throwing away the soldiers, he gritted his teeth and lowered his head, then went straight to attack Wapol with his antlers!


    At this time, Choppers face showed an expression of iparable hatred, because Wapol wave is his major enemy. It was the spoiled king who insulted and was the main cause of the death of Choppers surrogate father and first friend, Dr. Hiriluk


    It would be fine if he didnt see Wapol, but now that Wapol was standing in front of him How could Chopper give up such an opportunity for revenge?


    However, Choppers actions were still a bit reckless and sloppy, because there were too many soldiers around Wapol. As soon as they saw Chopper running over, the soldiers immediately raised their guns and shot Chopper!


    Chopper!! Kureha got so anxious that she couldnt help shouting.


    At this moment, Choppers figure suddenly shrank and turned into the little guy we all love. With this sudden change, all the bullets that were shot at him missed the target!


    Wapol had too many soldiers under hismand, which made Kureha worry about Chopper that he may get injured, so she quickly said to him: Come back, Chopper!


    However, at this time, Chopper had only Wapols figured locked in his eyes. After avoiding the bullets, he transformed back.


    Oouhh!! Choppers body suddenly grew bigger and became as strong as a gori. Then he moved his shoulders furiously and mmed hisrge hands toward the hippo under the king!


    The hairy hippo was heavy enough, but it was knocked over by Choppers smash. Wapol, who was riding the hippo, was immediately overturned. The hairy hippo fell down on Wapol and crushed him, which made the spoiled king scream out loud.


    Kuromarimo and Chess hurried up to help Wapol, but Chopper, who was raging, rushed again towards Wapol, so Kuromarimo had to face Chopper and stop him, and Chess went to rescue Wapol.


    Move away! Chopper punched Kuromarimo, but Kuromarimo avoided it flexibly, andunched a counterattack blow.


    Wapol stood up with Chess support. Looking ahead, he shouted angrily: I remember this guy! This guy is the Monster from back then!


    It wasnt Choppers first time to face Wapol. When Dr. Hiriluk died, Chopper got irritated by hisments and attacked Wapol, but he was stopped by Dalton. With Daltons crying request, Chopper stopped, but that time, Wapol remembered the blue-nosed Monster.


    Kill him! We must kill him this time! Wapol opened his mouth wide and said, Soldiers! What are you waiting for! Shoot him!


    However, at this moment, a yful voice came, saying: What soldiers are you talking about, these pieces of garbage?


    Hearing this sound, Wapol, Kureha, and the rest couldnt help turning their heads and looking back. As a result, they didnt know when it happened All the soldiers, who had surrounded the vigers before, fell to the ground, forming a circle and whining


    The only person standing in the field was the foreign doctor! At this time, he was slowly inserting his sword back into its scabbard. As his hand moved, a crispy bell sound came from his wrist


    Wapol and Kureha were stunned. The more than one hundred soldiers were killed quietly by the young man!?

 Chapter 316: Similarities

    Chapter 316: Simrities


    You, what did you just do? Wapol asked Ian stupidly: Arent you Arent you a doctor?


    Come on, Wapol, shouldnt you asked people who they are before ordering your soldiers to arrest them!? So, Ian was very helpless, and said: Who told you that I am a doctor? I am a Pirate!


    Upon hearing this, Wapol was stunned.!.?


    And when Chopper, who was fighting with Kuromarimo, heard this, he stopped and looked at Ian in surprise.


    Since he was a child, he has always been rejected by the reindeer herd. When the young reindeer ate the Hito Hito no Mi, his herd ostracized him and he struck out on his own. Unfortunately for Chopper, his attempts atmunicating with the humans on Drum Ind proved disastrous, and the vigers mistook him for a Yeti and shot him.


    However, Dr. Hiriluk took him in and treated him as a child, and the doctor himself was a pirate admirer. Hiriluk became Choppers role-model, and he taught him his philosophy on life and his strong faith in the Jolly Roger as a symbol of strength against all odds


    At this point in time, Ian could be said to be the first real pirate Chopper encountered, so immediately looked at Ian with brilliance in his eyes and carefully observed him.


    Ian also noticed his sight, took out his bear ear cap and put it on his head, then smiled and said hello to Chopper.


    Chopper was surprised and immediately went back to his little pet form, hiding behind Kureha. However, the little guy hid in a strange way. Others hid their bodies and only reveal a part of their heads, but he hid an eye, and exposed most of his body


    This was the first time Ian really saw Choppers hiding method, and couldnt help but giggle.


    A pirate? You are a Pirate!? Wapol came back to his senses at this time, and said in a rage: Get rid of him! Since he is not a doctor, there is no need to catch him!


    When Chess heard Wapols words, he immediately raised his bow and shot at Ian.


    However, Ian, who had his En field opened, tilted his slightly, and avoided the arrow!


    Kuromarimo also ran toward Ian and punched him continuously but he failed tond a punch.


    The two joined forces to attack Ian, but for scums like them, Ian didnt even feel like attacking back. He yawned and dodged all their strikes. But after a while, he got a little annoyed by the two, suddenly disappeared in ce, and when he reappeared behind them, whether it was Kuromarimo or Chess, a lot of blood suddenly gushed out of their chests


    OOHH Sugoiiii so amazing! Chopper hid behind Kureha. After seeing this scene, he couldnt help screaming out in surprise. He looked up and asked Kureha: Doctor, is he really a pirate?


    Kureha smiled and held her sunsses on her forehead and said, Yes, and he is a very powerful one!


    At the moment Ian put on the bear ear hat, she finally recognized Ian, and she did not expect that he, the new Shichibukai, would appear here.


    On the contrary, Wapol, a spoiled guy with a low IQ, didnt pay attention to the major events happening in this world, so he didnt recognize Ian at all. However, Ian not only killed his 100 soldiers in an instant, but even Kuromarimo and Chess were shed by him.


    He didnt know whether they were alive or dead, which made Wapol realize that the guy who imed to be a pirate was quite powerful!


    You how dare you attacking my carders, Kuromarimo and Chess! Wapol gritted his teeth and looked at Ian: I must arrest you and teach you a lesson!


    Ian didnt bother talking back. He was thinking now about how to deal with Wapol.


    To be honest, Ian didnt expect his appearance. Although he came to the Drum Ind, Ian didnt think too much about it. He just thought about buying food and getting the medical book, and then leave. As for Wapol or Chopper, Ian didnt think much about them, but unexpectedly, both appeared around at the same time.


    Lets put Chopper aside for now this guy, Wapol, thinks he is a doctor, so he wants to catch him. Since he made the first move, Ian naturally has to put him in his ce.


    However, Ian hasnt considered whether to beat him up or kill this guy directly. The main reason is that Wapol was indeed a king recognized by World Government. If Ian, the newly joined Shichibukai, kills him what impact will it have!?


    During the time he was thinking, Wapol suddenly yelled: Doctor-20!


    A group of doctors in white coats and white gloves suddenly appeared from nowhere. As soon as they came forward, they gave first aid to Kuromarimo and Chess.


    Stop the bleeding!


    Stitching!


    Antibiotics!


    In Ians stunned gaze, these doctors actually performed surgery on both carders with a swift speed. The serious injuries caused by Ians de were quickly treated by these doctors!


    The most outrageous thing is that the two guys were able to stand up when the surgery waspleted. Although they seemed a little weaker, they did stand up.


    Chomp Chomp Factory! Wapol began to use his Devil Fruit Ability. His Munch-Munch Fruit was able to turn the junk he had eaten that day into a part of his body or merge it into something new.


    When he used this ability, he turned into a huge tank! The lower part had four wheels, and the upper body had a cannon sticking out of his mouth.


    In other words, this guy not only ate a lot of Metal parts today, but also ate at least a few tires and a cannon, otherwise he wouldnt turn to this!


    After Kuromarimo and Chess stood up, they were munched by Wapols big mouth.


    In the end, Wapol How to say it he transformed into a hairy tank! Ian felt sick after seeing this!


    Muuuuhahaha! Wapol felt very proud how is heughing with a cannon sticking out of his mouth!?


    Boom! At this close range, Wapol fired at Ian, and Chess, who emerged above his head, was holding his bow and arrow, was ready to shoot Ian when he escapes the shell.


    However, what they didnt think of was that at the moment the shell approached, Ian directly cut the shell in half!


    He didnt bother shing or jumping up!


    Chess didnt let go of the arrow, he was waiting for Ians movement, but Ian didnt try to dodge it as he thought. Immediately after slicing the shell, with a dash, he came to the front of Wapol.


    The snowy de light, on this snowy night, was so eye-catching! Ians upper body made a whole rotation while holding his sword with both hands, mming his de on Wapols stomach, and then picked him up and threw him high with the Senbonzakura!


    A bunch of flower cards suddenly appeared on Wapol high in the air


    Ian jumped up, reached Wapol midair, and started shing him violently! Each chop will bring a ray of cherry red light, and an illusion of arge card been cut kept on emerging. The power of these shes locked Wapol in ce


    After four consecutive shes, Ian made a flip in the air, and with a final chop, he mmed Wapol toward the ground!


    This was the ultimate skill of Genjuro Kibagami: Five sh Rip! Ian saw that Wapols iron body was strong enough, so he couldnt help experimenting on him.


    With a loud bang, Wapol hit the ground hard and made the snowkes fly everywhere. Ians attack caused a lot of damage to Wapol, and if it werent for his Munch-Munch Fruits Ability, hardening his body with some metals, he would be torn apart.


    Chopper and Kureha stared at the tragic situation of Wapol with their mouths wide open. They couldnt imagine that King Wapol, who has been dictating this kingdom for a long time, would have such a day.


    At this time, Wapol was not dead. He was panting and lying on the ground, and after a moment, he shouted again: Doctor 20!


    The group of doctors wearing white gloves rushed up immediately, holding iron sheets, hammers, and nails in their hands, and knocking on Wapols body. Soon, the scars left by Ians ultimate were covered up by the iron sheets!


    You Ian couldnt help but look at Kureha dumbfounded, and said: What do you guys study exactly on this Ind, is it medicine or maintenance?


    Fck no, this can only be ck Magic, so it can save this fat monster?


    When Wapol was rescued, he became so afraid of his enemy. If the 20 doctors werent so skills and came in time, he wouldve died just because of a small dy!


    Quickly, run! After getting up, Wapol immediately jumped on the silly hippo and ran away.


    Watching him trying to escape, Ian didnt chase him immediately, but crouched down and frowned contemtively.


    Because of the escape behavior of Wapol, he suddenly remembered one thing: If I go after him, would Wapol be forced to escape to the sea and be a pirate because he couldnt beat me?


    Well, with Wapols personality, this is very likely, that is to say, he will abandon his people at any time and escape by himself.


    And this immediately made Ian think of something, ording to the original story, his escape was caused by the appearance of the ckbeard on this ind.


    If I go after him, make him leave the ind, and be a pirate, doesnt it mean that I have the same effect as the ckbeard?

 Chapter 317: You’re Still Going To Die!

    Chapter 317: You¡¯re Still Going To Die!


    In this way, Ians behavior could cause a simr impact to when the ckbeardnded on the Drum Ind.


    Now, Ian doesnt know whether Teach will still get the Dark-Dark Fruit even after his appearance, and then betray the Whitebeard Pirates. After a thoughtful assumption, hes afraid it is still very possible, and if Teach renegade the Whitebeard Pirates, then he will run away, and there is a great chance that he willnd on this ind.


    Well, lets follow logical reasoning to see what such a chain effect will bring


    If it were the original story, ckbeard shouldnd on the kingdom of Drum Ind, Wapol will be scared to death and flee the ind after getting his a$$ kicked. Then Teach would certainly loot his pce and continue on his journey, because he knew that Ace was tailing him. So he had to leave soon.


    But what if Ian got ahead of him and drove Wapol out of the Ind? First of all, when he escapes, the people in this country will definitely elect a new King. It is estimated that it will be Dalton, the Chief Royal Guard. Then when ckbeard arrives, the new King will definitely choose to protect his people, and fight back!


    In any case, these people are certainly not the opponents of ckbeard, but they will continue to fight.


    Such a battle will lead to a lot of unnecessary sacrifices!


    Of course, this is the most likely inference that Ian feels will ur. But still, there may be exceptions For example, if the ckbeard didnt feel likending on the ind or was in a hurry, then all of this wont happen.


    Ian cant predict the future precisely, because as he moves around this world, the scope of the butterfly effect will expand He cant figure out what will happen to this ind, so he must consider some subsequent impacts when he acts now.


    If Wapol doesnt flee the ind and be a pirate, then things may not change much, however, letting this tyrant continue being the King feels wrong. After all, if Ian leaves things like this, then it is very likely that Wapol would retaliate against the vigers who stood in his way. With Wapols cruel personality, it would be a massacre.


    And if this goes, like the ckbeard, driving Wapol out and bing a pirate, it is also a problem, because he might find his way back


    Just when Ian was diving in thoughts, suddenly a hand stretched out to him from the side no, its a hoof, handing him an apple!


    Ian turned his head and found that it was Chopper.


    For him, Ian is a stranger, which made him a little afraid, so he stood next to Ian with an attitude of running away at any second. But still, He still handed the apple to Ian with both fear and hope in his eyes!


    Is this Choppers kindness? Ian smiled, slowly took the apple, and didnt eat it. He took it and said to Chopper: Thank you!


    You Arent you afraid of me? Chopper asked Ian curiously.


    Why should I be afraid of you? Ian asked him.


    I people always call me a monster! Chopper bowed his head, with grievances and frustration.


    Ian was very fond of this little guy, so heforted him: From what Ive seen, you are just a reindeer who ate a Devil Fruit, you are not a monster. On the Grand Line, there are a lot of Devil Fruit Users, so there is nothing to be afraid of!


    Really Really? When Chopper heard this, his eyes suddenly widened, and then asked Ian with embarrassment: I heard mother say that you are a pirate, is that true? A Great Pirate!


    Ian looked at Kureha, smiled, and said to Chopper. Well, thats right, I am one of the Shichibukai!


    What is Shichibukai? Chopper asked innocently.


    Ianughed and didnt exin it to him. He just reached out and patted his hat, saying: This is a very nice hat, it looks nice on you!


    Perhaps because Ian used to be the Eldest Brother in Frostmoon Vige, he actually has a big brother-like temperament. When facing a younger person, he always unconsciously treats them as a younger brother or sister, and it is clear that Iansplement has touched Choppers feelings!


    So


    Shut up you bastard! Even if you say so, I I wont be happy!


    With that said, Chopper being praised by Ian made him act weird and cute at the same time, his body started doing the Dirty Old Man dance, twisting his arms like noodles and trembling, his big eyes were narrowed and he kept onughing as his buttocks twisted around


    Looking at him like this, Ian couldnt helpughing heartily, got up, put Choppers apple in his pocket, wiped the snow on the hat, held the handle on the waist, and walked forward step by step.


    Wher Where are you going? Chopper couldnt help but ask him


    Ian waved to him without looking back and said, To get rid of Wapol, the existence of this person is just a waste of oxygen!


    Hearing this, Chopper and Kureha were stunned! After a moment, she shouted: Hey, boy! Did you think it over? Thats the ruler of this kingdom!


    As a result, Ian kept on moving, and said: Dont worry, you will have a new King!


    With the sound of his bell, Ians figure gradually disappeared in the stormy weather.


    Chopper raised his head, and asked Kureha: Doctorine, what does he mean?


    Kureha didnt exin to him, just smiled at Chopper and said: Chopper, you have to remember what Hiriluk said A true pirate should be like this person!


    Ah really? Chopper stared in the direction of Ians departure, and his eyes started shing like stars


    Freedom, adventure, strong spirit, no fear of any authority, thats what Kureha meant by true pirate, and this is the image of a pirate in Hiriluks eyes, but todays Chopper, cant understand this


    After leaving, Ian traced the footsteps of Wapols hippo, but because of the strong storm, these footprints were quickly covered up.


    But it doesnt matter, Ian knows that Wapols pce is above the highest Drum Mountain, as long as he keeps walking in its direction, he will reach his destination eventually.


    On his way to the mountain, Ian encountered the unique animal of Drum Ind, the Hiking bear. The bear walking upright with a crutch made Ian feel very cordial. Ian looked at it, bowed while removing his hat, then he went on his way.


    As for the other ferocious rabbits on the snowy mountain, the Lapahns, Ian didnt run into them, but even if he did, these fierce carnivorous rabbits wont dare to approach Ian.


    By the time Ian climbed the Drum Mountain and stood in front of the pce gate, it was not long before Wapol has returned.


    At this moment, he was panting and cursing at Chess and Kuromarimo. As a result, Ian kicked down the pce gate, and the sound spread on the whole mountain.


    This is bad, your majesty! Chess hid behind a window and saw Ians figure. He couldnt help shivering and reported to Wapol. The Pirate, he is here!


    Hurry up! Lets run! Wapol panicked. He didnt expect that Ian would chase him to his pce, so he was scared, and the first thing he thought of was to run away.


    On the drum mountain, there are ropeways that reach the bottom of the mountain. Wapol could escape through these cables, but the problem is that Ian was also aware of this He pulled out the Senbonzakura and held it in his hand!


    Scatter (chire), Senbonzakura!


    After using the Shikai, Senbonzakuras de turned into countless Cherry Blossoms petals. Under his control, the petals immediately shrouded the top of the whole mountain, forming a huge rotating ring


    Wapol, who had just run out of the back door, was immediately blocked by the cherry petals all over the sky!


    Kuromarimo and Chess tried to break out, but when they came into contact with the petals, they were instantly sliced, and countless wounds appeared on them.


    The petals of Senbonzakura were like countless small des. Although these des have no effect on an Admiral like Kizaru, things are different when ites to the guys like Kuromarimo and Chess. Wapol didnt dare to rush, when he saw them retreat with wounds all over their bodies.


    In this case, Ian easily blocked their way out.


    And at the same time, the petals of Cherry Blossoms reflect the pink shimmer in the moonlight, and these gleams are superimposed together, making the entire peak of the drum mountain bloom out with gorgeous scenery.


    Just like a blooming Sakura tree!


    Chopper, who was far below the mountain, suddenly cried when he saw this scene!


    Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh! Chopper cried sadly, remembering his father, doctor Hiriluk.


    That brat! Kureha couldnt help stopping her eyes from being wet, she looked up and drunk a mouthful of wine, whispering: I didnt expect him to be this amazing!


    The beautiful Cherry Blossoms cloud was actually an unintentional move by Ian, and it happened to be seen by Chopper. However,pared with the healing Cherry Blossoms cloud, this one was quite deadly.


    Kuromarimo and Chess were killed at first sight by Ian. For the two carders of Wapol, the 20 doctors can only save them once, not the second time.


    You donte over! Wapol sat on the ground in horror, crawling backward.


    However, Ian ignored him and his figure instantly disappeared in ce. When he appeared again, he was standing behind Wapol.


    The Cherry Blossoms cloud that bloomed on the drum mountain disappeared and re-converged into the de of Senbonzakura in Ians hand. At the moment of condensation, the ck me lit up on the edge of the de, and Ians hand gently pressed down, piercing Wapols head!


    Wapols big iron mouth was opened wide and his eyes bulged, but this time, he wont be able to close his mouth anymore


    Wapol was motionless, hes now officially dead. For Ian, since the storyline has already changed, then it wont be a big deal to change a bit more. People like Wapol are essentially no different from the Celestial Dragons, although they seem stupid, the more such people are around, the greater the harm caused by their deeds Although on the surface he is a Shichibukai, his real identity is an active member of the Revolutionary Army. Isnt the job of the Revolutionary Army to overthrow every tyranny!?


    Anyway! Why is the sakura tree so beautiful? Thats because many bones were buried under them

 Chapter 318: Unexpected Devil Fruit

    Chapter 318: Unexpected Devil Fruit


    The fatal blow of the Sword of the Darkness me inserted in Wapols head couldnt be saved even if the 20 doctors were there, let alone that they were left in the vige when Wapol ran away he didnt bring them back with him.


    Pulling the Senbonzakura and putting it back in the scabbard, Ian sighed slightly.


    Although he has considered the subsequent impact of the assassination before, Ian did it without hesitation.


    Because he has a n for this ind!


    Its been a long time since he became Shichibukai and found a foothold on Travolta ind, and the Whitebeard Pirates didnte after him. Moreover, ording to the news from the outside, the Dragon Hunters and the whitebeard Pirates turned against each other because Ian had a conflict with one of Whitebeards sons. From the time he heard the news, Ian guessed that Teach may not be dead!


    This actually made Ian very confused. His de did pierce through ckbeards heart, he was sure that he didnt miss, but he didnt know why, Teach didnt die What went wrong with his attempt of murdering that bastard!!??


    It was because Teach was still alive that the Whitebeard Pirates didnt dere war against the dragon hunters.


    In this case, Ian guessed that there might be a great chance of a defection. After all, the Whitebeard Pirates is thergest group of the Four Emperors (Yonko). If the Dark-Dark Fruit appears, it will still be obtained by the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Of course, Ian doesnt know whether the butterfly effect he caused will affect this matter. If the Dark-Dark Fruit appears, and Thatch wasnt the one who gets it, but instead Teach obtains it, then no one will know what that guy would do.


    In any case, Ians calction is based on the worst possibilities, that is, if the story takes its normal course, then Teach will stille and visit the Drum ind when he is running away from the hunt. Well, there seems to be another ind that he went to, Jaya Ind. These two ces are the only inds Ian remembered Teachnded on.


    Since Ian tried to assassinate Teach, their hatred has escted. Whether it is Ian or Teach, they regard each other as a bone in the throat. Knowing that Teach is very dangerous, Ian still tends to kill this guy in the early stages.


    So, maybe he can prepare an ambush for him here!? Wait for Teach toe to this ind, while hiding in the bushes, hehe! Then, huuaa, Ian jumped out, shouting Demacia!!! While thrusting his de into his skull this guy would for sure be scared to death


    Since it is decided to return to this ind again, then it is better to remove an obstacle like Wapol. If there is an idiot roaming around, then he may disturb his n.


    Of course, Ian didnt know whether his idea is perfect or not. His thoughts were actually vague, so he could only do what he thinks is right


    Due to the harsh weather, Drum Ind is sparsely popted, so there were not many troops under Wapol. After Ian killed him, the whole castle waspletely empty Maybe Kureha will live here after Ian leaves? However, he wasnt sure if the people of this ind will choose Dalton as King or not


    Ian thought about it, and then nned to go to the castle and search for Wapols treasures. Gold, silver, and jewelry were too heavy to carry around, the only thing that matters to Ian was Berries banknote.


    However, just when Ian wanted to enter the castle, the System suddenly started talking, telling Ian: Conflict source of energy is detected, do the host want to absorb its power?


    This sudden and inexplicable hint stunned Ian: What the hell!!??


    The so-called conflict, Ian knows that it refers only to the Devil Fruits, but the question is, did Ian just stumble upon a Devil Fruit!?


    Hey System, is this a glitch or something!? Ian couldnt help but ask.


    However, the System still insisted that conflict forces have been detected!


    Ian searched his body and wanted to find out whats going on. As a result, when he looked in his pocket, he got stunned!


    He remembered that when he was in the vige, Chopper, the little guy handed him an apple, could it be that the system is talking about it?


    Thinking of this, Ian quickly took the apple out, and at first nce, he became dumbfounded!


    When Chopper handed him the apple, Ian was so sure that it was a normal apple, red and had a smooth surface, but at this moment, the apple Ian took out from his pocket turned out to be a strange one with spiral lines on the surface!


    And the spiral pattern on it, Ian knew at a nce that it was the unique texture of the Devil Fruits!


    Ian looked at the devil fruit from his pocket and was really confused How did this happen? How did this apple suddenly turn into a Devil Fruit!?


    Staring at the apple-shaped Devil Fruit in his hand, then looking back and forth at Wapols lying corpse at this moment, Ian had a possible thought.


    Wapol is not the first Devil Fruit User killed by Ian, but he seemed to be the first Devil Fruit User to be killed when Ian was carrying a fruit!!!


    Could it be said that after Wapols death, his originally owned Devil Fruit power was transferred to the apple he was carrying?


    Ian was really confused, although he is skeptical, this is still incredible, because as he knows, the power of Devil Fruits will regenerate anywhere in the world after the death of its possessor. This is was he knows about the emergence of Devil Fruits.


    However, he never thought that such a thing could be possible or is this just a chance!


    Ian took Devil Fruit in his hand and observed it carefully for a while. Just by looking at its appearance, he didnt know whether this Devil Fruit was the Munch-Munch Fruit of Wapol. If it was, then Ians guess could be correct. When a Devil Fruit User dies, and if there is an object nearby (such as a simr fruit) that can be used to contain the power of Devil Fruit, then this power will be transferred to the corresponding carrier!


    And Ian guessed that this carrier might not be limited to fruit. He still remembered the sword Funkfreed that Spandam carries. By some means this sword was regarded as a carrier, this elephant sword was formed by transferring the power of Elephant-Elephant Fruit to Spandams sword!!!


    And thinking about it carefully, this idea could very likely be true. The devil fruits must have some kind ofw. Otherwise, if it is generated randomly in any corner of the world, then how do the World scientists study the artificial devil fruits and let inanimate objects gain such power?


    Throwing the apple-like Devil Fruit in the air, he originally wanted to let the System absorb its power and improve his basic attributes, but on second thought, he hesitated, thinking about whether he should find someone to eat it and verify his theory? If the person who eats it gains the Munch-Munch Fruits Ability, then Ian will start carrying a fruit with him when he is going to fight a Devil Fruit User, so that he can continuously collect Devil Fruits!?


    Putting the apple-shaped Devil Fruit back into his pocket, Ian walked into the castle and began his research.


    He didnt expect that such a strange phenomenon would ur when he killed Wapol, the weird transformation of the apple handed by Chopper, inadvertently let Ian know a little about the secrets of the Devil Fruits Is this the protagonist Aura or what?


    After searching Wapols castle, Ian was depressed to find that there were not many treasures and even little money. Ian looked for a long time and found only a few million Berries.


    Thinking of Wapols ability to eat anything, Ian felt agitated thinking that this fool has eaten most of it. Did this idiot treat gold, silver, and coins as snacks!?


    How low is his IQ to do such a thing?


    Ian, who didnt have much to gain, could only walk out of the castle, find a ropeway connecting the ground, and get down

 Chapter 319: The appearance of another fruit

    Chapter 319: The appearance of another fruit


    When Ian came down from the mountain and returned to the vige, Kureha and Chopper were still waiting there.


    Wheres Wapol? Did you kill him? Kureha asked Ian as soon as she saw him.


    The head of the vige and a group of vigers were also looking forward to hearing good news from Ian.


    The people of this country have already had enough of Wapols Tyranny, hes just a stupid and cruel King, but unfortunately, they couldnt stand against him, so the only hope they had was for a Hero toe visit and free them from his cruelty. Ian looked at the eyes of these people, and from nowhere a sudden thought came to his mind: Justice Pao!


    Well, there are some vitions, but it roughly means that no matter which world he was in, the people stay all the same. It is precisely because ordinary people are unable to stand for themselves and take justice with their hands, so they all look forward to the arrival of a hero who can give them justice


    So in the face of these people, Ian had to nod and say: Dont worry, you will never see his stupid face again, you can rebuild a peaceful country.


    Thats greeaaat! The vigers suddenly burst with loud cheers, and some others started crying.


    This vige is a lucky one. It is said that in other viges, many people died because of the damn hunt of the inds doctors. They got sick and couldnt get effective treatment Therefore, when they heard that Wapol died, their first reaction was to take a long sigh of relief.


    Ian looked at the cheering and celebrating people and didnt want to bother them, he just turned to Kureha and said: That bastard Wapol he ate all the books in his castle, the problem is that even after consuming all this knowledge he didnt get any smarter, not even a bit Damn it! I couldnt find any medical books, Dr. Kureha, it seems that I must seek your help!


    Really!? Kureha ced her hands on her waist and said with a smile: Huh! You want to know my secrets, how am I staying this young, right?


    No! Can I get some of your medical notes! Ian said. The doctor in my pirate group asked me to bring back some medical-rted stuff.


    Kureha smiled and said: Thats no problem! Come with me! Chopper lets go!


    Yes! Chopper answered happily and turned into a reindeer form. Kureha took Ian on a sled and ran toward her residence, while the vige chief brought the residents to see Ian off.


    After galloping all the way to Kurehas residence, she began to look for books that Ian could take away, and Ian sat on a chair waiting.


    Chopper hid behind the door, revealing the majority of his body, peeking at Ian, he wanted toe up and talk to Ian, but he was shy and a bit scared.


    Seeing this, Ian waved to him and said: Chopper, what are you doing?


    Chopper had to walk out coyly, came to Ian, looked up, and asked: I can I know your name?


    Ian smiled and said, Didnt Dr. Kureha tell you?


    Chopper shook his head: Doctorine didnt answer me!


    Ian reached out and said to Chopper: My name is Ian, and Im a pirate, what about you!?


    Chopper happily stretched out his hoof and said, I am Tony Tony Chopper! I am now studying medicine with Doctorine.


    Ian took Choppers hoof and shook it twice. He felt that Choppers hoof was warm and cozy.


    You are Pirate from the outside whats the outside world like? After shaking his hand, Chopper red at Ian with his big cute eyes and asked curiously.


    If you want to know this bad, why dont you just go out and have a look? Ian said with a smile.


    Oohh!? Can I go out, too? Chopper was a little surprised.


    Of course isnt it okay for you to be a pirate? Ian said: One day, you will meet apanion you can get along with. Then you better leave this ind with him and have a look at the outside world!


    At this time, Kureha walked in with a pile of books and said to Ian: Boy, I thought you were going to abduct this little bastard from me!


    Ian lightly smiled, and shook his head he wasnt thinking about taking him!


    In fact, up to now, Ian has met several of Luffyspanions. At the beginning, he wanted to take Nami as his sailor, butter, he discovered that Luffys partners may not be suitable for him this goes for Nami, and Sanji! Ians character was so different from Luffys, so he cant motivate them and make them eager to join his team, so even if he encountered Chopper now, Ian didnt consider taking him in.


    The Dragon Hunters arentcking doctors. Ian himself has a card with a powerful healing ability, so Choppers medical skills are superfluous to him.


    From another point of view, Luffyspanions are the same as Zoros, and as his older brother, Ian is always worried about Zoro, he knows that he may suffer a lot of injuries in the future, so with Chopper in their team, Zoros safety should be guaranteed.


    However, Ian didnt know if with the fuss he made on Drum Ind, will Chopper still go with Luffy in the future?


    Ian cant control these things, so he doesnt want to think too much about them Now that his job was done here, Ian started nning his departure. He has to go to basta, but he has a faint feeling of anxiety. In Hawkins divination, the so-called danger has not yet been fulfilled, so Ian wants to finish his work and go back early.


    Kureha put the medical books she found in a small box and handed it to Ian. Ian took the box and found it very heavy, so he told her, Thank you!


    With my pleasure! Kureha said: But boy, I liked you more when you called me, Beauty!


    haha! Ian smirked, and said, Okay, Beautiful, do you want me to introduce you to a nice man? I have a great mature man in my crew!


    Ian was naturally talking about uncle Fujitora Given Fujitoras age, he still deserves the term mature!?


    F#ck off! Kureha took a sip from the wine bottle on the table and said, The men who seek my approval can line up from here to the bottom of the mountain. Why would I ever need someone to introduce me to another guy!?


    Ianughed, put the bear ear cap on his head, picked up the box, and said: Goodbye! Then he walked out of her house.


    With the crisp bell sound on Ians wrist, his figure gradually disappeared into the snowy weather. Kureha and Chopper stood at the door, and after listening to the fainting bell sound, Chopper suddenly opened his mouth, enviously: Doctorine, Dr. Hiriluk was right, Pirates are really the most romantic people in the world!


    As a result, Kureha gave Chopper a punch on the head and said: Fool! Do you even know what romance is? If you dont go back now and study well, I will reconsider taking you in, and by then everyone will think that you are a slow learner!


    With a smile, Chopper reached out to fix his hat, but he was not depressed. He look to the horizon and said: Doctor Ian is right. One day, I will find a greatpanion and we will go out to the sea together as pirates!


    In such a short period, Ian left a deep impression in Choppers mind. He will never forget the cherry blossoms blooming on the top of the mountain and the crisp bell sound when he moved, plus he even called him, doctor Ian!


    Because in Choppers philosophy, doctors are the most amazing people, just like Dr. Hiriluk, and Doctorine. On this day, Ian has be another person who makes Chopper embarrassed with his kindness..


    When Ian returned to the port, he found that his boat had been filled with bags of food. Needless to say, it must have been ced in by the vigers to thank him, and such a deed made Ian very happy.


    Therefore, he once again raised the sail and went on his way, moving in the direction indicated by the Eternal Pose, towards basta.


    However, what Ian didnt know was that when he killed Wapol and the apple in his pocket turned into a Devil Fruit, another crucial Devil Fruit appeared in the New World!


    This is the food warehouse at the bottom of a pirate ship, in which piles of wooden crates are stacked.


    Generally speaking, the warehouse at the bottom of the ship is usually divided into two types, one is the ammunition warehouse, and the other is the food bank for storing alcohol and food. For those who sail on the sea all year round, the vitamins and proteins needed to maintain a healthy body generallye from wine and food, especially fresh fruit, but this supply is the most difficult to preserve.


    Under normal circumstances, the shelf life of fresh fruit is about a week, and it should be ced in the refrigerator to stay fresh a little longer. ording to this situation, it is better to choose canned food for long-term navigation.


    However, many ships usually bring a few boxes of fresh fruit when replenishing, because most of the time, they eat canned food, so they get tired of it quickly. Therefore, every time they set sail after replenishment, the people on board eat fresh fruit first, and then canned food.


    At this time, a violent sway shook the hull, and the stacked boxes started vibrating and two boxes fell. Due to the high altitude, the top box was smashed when it fell.


    The things inside the box sent out a strong scent of fruit at the moment when they fell out. This box was filled with pineapples. Since they were stored together, these pineapples have changed from the first green color to golden, emitting an attractive taste.


    However, in thisyer of golden fruits, a purple quirky fruit was strangely mixed within!


    This purple fruit was made up of many small teardrop-shapedponents with swirl patterns.


    If someone sees this purple fruit among the pineapples in the food store, it will immediately attract his attention, but at this moment, no one on this Pirate Ship would care to check the situation in the warehouse!


    Another violent shock struck again, and the entire pirate Ship was swaying, and there were bursts of shouting and screams on the deck.


    Obviously, this pirate ship was under attack by a strong enemy!


    On the deck, arge number of pirates have been cut andying on the ground, and the smell of blood permeated the whole deck. All the pirates that fall to the ground have the same tattoos, which means that they are members of the same pirate group, and their death means that this pirate group has been destroyed.


    Their opponents ships surrounded them all around, a total of four ships.


    These four ships, all under a unified g, were a symbol of horror in the new world.


    They were the Whitebeard Pirates!

 Chapter 320: Is this a sign?

    Chapter 320: Is this a sign?


    Ca Captain! We we gonna die!


    In the corner of the deck, in a hiding ce behind piles of wooden barrels, two figures were hiding there. One of the crew members with a broken hand was crying and whispering to a man wearing a captains hat: Why Why didnt we surrender?


    The captain was holding a pistol in his hand, but at this moment, he held his head and said in horror: Its not its not that simple! Even if we did surrender, the Whitebeard Pirates wont let us go!


    I knew that we shouldnt rob that merchant ship The sailor cried: Fck! I I dont want to die!


    Just as the sailor finished this sentence, he suddenly heard a voice: If you dont want to die, then kill your captain if you do so, you will live!


    When this voice came, the sailor and the captain were shocked. They quickly turned and looked back, only to find that the battle on the ship was over.


    Those who resisted have been killed, and all the people who surrendered have been captured. The Whitebeard Pirates have already upied the ship, and the one standing in front of them is a man dressed in a white posh uniform, with calf-long pants and a ck belt around his waist, and had brown hair


    Tha Captain Thatch! Please let me go! The captain immediately knelt down and begged.


    Thatch pulled out ab and leisurely brushed his brown pompadour hair, casually saying: You are the captain of the Scar group Tsk! Ive heard of more than a dozen pirate gangs with such violent names but only yours was bold enough! You knew that the merchant ship was sheltered by the Whitebeard Pirates. And you still dared to ransack it? Plus you killed all the people on the ship. Did you think we cant find out who did it?


    The captains mouth was moving, but he didnt utter a word, then he desperately mmed his head on the deck, again and again He didnt even stop when his forehead got hurt and started bleeding.


    Since you dared to go against the Whitebeard Pirates, you should be aware of the consequences! Thatch put away hisb and looked at the sailor with a broken-armed and said, What I told you before is true!


    Upon hearing the promise of Thatch, the sailor behind the captain suddenly changed his expression and became unusually fierce. Without the slightest hesitation, he used his remaining arm, raised his sword, and stabbed his captains chest from the back!


    You BasBastard! The captains eyes narrowed, slowly turned around with hisst amount of strength, looking at the crew member. The betrayal of his man didnt surprise him, he just said: You you think, you you can survive?


    After saying this, the captain fell to the ground and died.


    The sailor breathed heavily, his eyes were so bloody, and his face was ferocious. He didnt care about his captain. All he was thinking about now is just how he could survive.


    Watching this scene, Thatch couldnt help shaking his head, and said to the crew members gathered behind him: Empty the ship!


    Yes! Captain Thatch! The Whitebeard Piratesughed heartily and started to execute


    This time, only the Fourth Division were sent out. The so-called scar Pirate Group daringly attacked a merchant ship under the banner of Whitebeard Pirates and killed every living soul on it. When the news reached the Whitebeard Pirates, the old man was furious!


    How long has it has been since the Whitebeard Pirates encountered such a serious provocation?


    With the order of Oyaji, Thatchs Fourth Division went out and hunted the scar pirates


    However, they didnt waste much effort to annihte this group. Under the leadership of Thatch, the Fourth Divisionpleted their task perfectly.


    Everyone must payback, after crossing the limits especially when you are a pirate, even if you dont have the needed amount of strength or fame, the most important thing that you should have is great eyesight! The scar Pirates provoked the Whitebeard pirates without considering the consequences, so its easy to imagine their oues


    All the loot on their ship was taken away as booty, including all the things in the two warehouses.


    Thatch was originally sitting on the side of the ship, brushing his hair. At this time, a crew member ran over breathlessly and said: Captain Thatch! Come with me, we found something in the storeroom that you should see!


    Oh? Thatch raised his eyebrows, and told a sailor nearby: Keep an eye at this guy! Then he followed the guy who came looking for him into the cabin.


    The pirate with the broken arm, who had assassinated his captain, did not dare to move a muscle when the whitebeard Pirates were watching him like a tiger watching his prey


    Thatch followed his crewmate downstairs, then he understood why he said that they had found something good.


    Besides the broken boxes, a purple Devil Fruit wasying on the ground, which looked so prominent.


    Haaa! When Thatch saw this Devil Fruit, he burst intoughter and walked over to pick it up. After observing it carefully, he said, This Scar Pirate group is not that frivolous after all. I didnt expect them to hide such an amazing thing!


    With this Devil Fruit, Thatch returned to the deck and asked the sailor with the broken arm: Where did you get this?


    The sailor looked at the Devil Fruit in Thatchs hand cluelessly and shook his head: I I have no idea!


    In fact, he really didnt know how this Devil Fruit appeared. What happened to it or where did ite from was a mystery Actually, no one in this group has seen it before, as if it suddenly popped up from nowhere


    After asking some other questions, Thatch didnt obtain anything useful, so he just moved on and didnt care much.


    However, the members of the Fourth Division were sincerely happy for Thatch. Although their Captain was already very powerful, he is not a Devil Fruit User. Now he unexpectedly obtained a Devil Fruit because of this mission, which means that the strength of the Fourth Division will certainly rise.


    All the crew members know that there is a general rule on-board Whitebeards ship is that anymander who happens to find a Devil Fruit is free to consume it! Unless the person who found it is originally a Devil Fruit User, then it will be handed over to the old man.


    The pirate who came bearing the news said excitedly: Captain Thatch, I dont know what type of Devil Fruit is this. But if it is a Logia, just like the fruit of Captain Ace, you will be so powerful!


    When he heard Aces name, Thatch couldnt help but smile.


    Although because of Ians betrayal, Ace was scolded by the old man when Teach woke up, he was still worthy of being a son of the Whitebeard, one of his favorite In recent months, Ace has made a lot of great contributions to the Whitebeard Pirate Group. After his redemption, Oyaji asked Thatch and the othermanders for their opinions, and made Ace the captain of the Second Division


    In fact, Thatch knew in his heart that if Ian was willing to join the Whitebeard Pirates, maybe Oayji would ask Ian to fill this position, but helpless, Ian did something unforgivable, which caused a conflict between the two sides.


    They heard that Ian, after bing a Shichibukai, upied an ind in the New World. They dont know how he is now Its been a few months since Teachs incident, and maybe Oyajis rage has decreased or disappeared by now. Maybe Ace will take a vacation to secretly go visit Ian!?


    Having that said, Teach was actually doing fine. Although he almost died in his spar with Ian, however, unexpectedly he didnt hold any grudges to Ace. He went back to his original self, talking andughing with everyone, even Ace. When Oyaji selected Ace to be the captain of the second division, he even took the initiative to support this decision, and didnt ask to be themander instead! No one knew what Ian was thinking at the time, and why did he do such a thing to Teach


    Thinking of this, Thatch shook his head, temporarily put aside the idea, holding the Devil Fruit, and order his crew to get ready and sail back.


    After all the members of the Fourth Division boarded the ship, someone curiously asked Thatch: Captain, what about the guy with the broken arm? Are you really letting him go? (T/N: I totally forgot about this guy! xD)


    Thatch coldly snorted, said: I just said that I wont kill him! But even If I let him live, the rudder of their ship has been sted, and everything on board, including food, has been taken away. So, I want to see how he can survive in this condition!


    The pirates of the Fourth Division couldnt help but follow Thatchs words, and then they murmured. Well, if that guy did not starve to death, Im sure that he will go crazy after a short period?


    If he was a bit tougher and resisted until the end, maybe I will consider saving him! Thatch said: But from the moment he stabbed his captain without the slightest hesitation, his fate has already decided! Those who betray theirpanions and their captain will always have the same cruel end! This is the rule of the Whitebeard Pirates!


    Everyone listened and nodded, so they stopped talking and set sail to get back to the residence of the Whitebeard Pirates. (Huh!!!???)


    On the boundless sea, a ragged pirate ship floated on the surface, with a broken mast and a wailing sailor

 Chapter 321: leading the wolf into the room

    Chapter 321: leading the wolf into the room


    The Fourth Division is back! Captain Thatch is back!


    In the harbor where the Whitebeard Pirates were stationed, on the gship Moby Dick, a loud voice was shouting, and the whole ship was boiling.


    The Fourth Division sessfullypleted their task and returned, and the people who stayed on the Moby Dick naturally came to greet him.


    In fact, it doesnt deserve much attention or effort to exterminate a worthless group such as the Scar Pirates. With the Strength of Whitebeard Pirates, anymander can easily take them down. However, the reason why the arrival of Thatch this time caused a stir, is that before he returned, everyone had already heard that Thatch had obtained a Devil Fruit from the enemy ship.


    Among the Whitebeard Pirates, there are still many people with devil fruit power, and this group had a wide variety of abilities. Its not an unusual thing for amander to obtain a Devil Fruit, but the exciting part of this is to find out what kind of Devil Fruit Thatch got so when he returned, many people gathered around to see at least its appearance.


    When Thatch jumped on the Moby Dick, he was treated like a Hero, and hispanions cheered him up.


    Thatch is not an ostentatious person. Facing this wee, he waved his hand awkwardly.


    Today, most of themanders were on the gship, Ace was also there, he was holding a big meat bone in his hand, eating it cheerfully, when he saw Thatch, he walked over, ced his hand around his neck, and asked: Thatch, have you eaten the devil fruit you got?


    Not yet! I havent decided whether to eat it or not! Thatch answered.


    Oh!? Then take it out and show it to everybody! Flower Sword, Vista tilted his beard and said with a smile: Lets have a look at it. If we recognize what fruit it is, that would be great!


    Yeah, thats right! The othermanders agreed with him.


    Among the crowd, Teach, although he was eating food at the table, he kept watching Thatch, he was very curious about this matter, and he didnt know what Devil Fruit Thatch got.


    And the Whitebeard was also on board, holding a wine barrel with one hand, drinking it while looking at his sons, he was in a happy mood.


    This kind of joyful atmosphere was the favorite of the Whitebeard.


    At the request of the public, Thatch was hopeless, he had to take out the small box containing the Devil Fruit, open it, and hold it in his hands for everyone to see.


    Oh, a purple one? Everyone observed the Devil Fruit with glowing eyes: I have never seen a Devil Fruit in this color and shape!


    Although they said that they wanted to help Thatch identify his fruit, in fact, most of the present people havent seen more than one Devil Fruit, they were just fooling around, and Ace was one of them.


    The Mera Mera no Mi that I had eaten was red! Ace snorted and raised his hand while chewing.


    The one I ate was blue! Another person raised his hand.


    People who have eaten a Devil Fruit have started talking and describing their color and appearance


    However, there was only one person who stared at the Devil Fruit in Thatchs hand, and his eyes showed an inexplicable ferocity.


    This person is Marshall D. Teach!


    When he saw the Devil Fruit in Thatchs hand, Teachs mind was shed with a blue bolt!


    A crazy voice roared in his mind: Thats it! Thats it! This is the fruit!


    How many years? How many years have I been waiting on this ship!? It finally appeared!?


    But why!? Why do you get it, not me Thatch, you fking bastard!!!


    If I had known this, I wouldve gone with Thatch on this mission!


    Teach lowered his head, for fear that his eyes would be seen by others. After pressing down his crazy desire a bit, he dared to raise his head again and look at Thatch.


    At this moment, Teach was actually desperate. His original judgment was indeed correct. This fruit was really obtained by the Whitebeard Pirates, but after a huge gamble of its appearance, he wasnt the person who had his hands on it!


    For a time, Teach was a little disheartened, thinking about whether he should stay in Whitebeard Pirates for a lifetime


    However, at this time, Ace and the others around Thatch, after talking about it for half a day, no one could recognize the fruit, so they squatted and asked Thatch to eat the devil fruit, and see what kind of fruit it was


    As a result, Thatch was a bit embarrassed by this request, so scratching his head, he said: But I havent decided whether to eat it or not, I dont want to lose my ability to swim!


    Except for those who dont know and mistakenly eat a Devil Fruit, many people will hesitate when they face such a decision. Especially that Thatch has witnessed the transformation of many family members who ate a Devil Fruit, so he has a clear idea!


    First of all, this fruit is unptable, and everyone said it has a disgusting taste! Ace also described the taste of the me-me Fruit to Ian when thetter tricked him into eating it his exact words were barbecued stool.


    Secondly, because of the side effect of the devil fruit, the consumer will be and duck, and he will also be affected by the Kairoseki. As a pirate who has been surfing the sea for a long time, it is quite a sensitive matter to lose the ability to swim.


    As for thest problem, thats the fruits ability. Since they werent able to identify this devil fruit, then it will be risky to consume it. Because it may be the Rat-Rat fruit or the chicken-chicken fruit Such examples are not umon


    So thats why Thatch was hesitating now


    As soon as they heard Thatch say no, Ace and the rest suddenly copsed, mming their faces on the ground. After a second, everyone stood up unwillingly, and with a dissatisfied expression, they all wanted to see something new


    In the back, only Teach, after hearing this sentence, looked revived!


    Ace was a little unwilling and said to Thatch: Just eat it! Whats the big deal!? As you can see, I am also a Devil Fruit user, we can be the same!


    Listening to Aces persuasion, Teach was shocked he was afraid that because of his words, Thatch would change his mind and eat the devil fruit on the spot, so he turned his eyes, opened his ugly mouth, andughed: Captain Ace, this fruit belongs to Thatch, after all, dont force him to do something he doesnt want, let him think about it freely, then he will decide to consume it or not!


    Ace was a little confused: Teach, dont you wonder what powers it carries?


    Huh, curious! Why would I be!? Teach took a bite of his food and said: Isnt it that obvious? There are just three options if it is Logia, it will not be stronger than your me-me Fruit. If it is Paramecia, it certainly cant bepared with the old mans Tremor-Tremor Fruit, but if it is Zoan, you should consider the possibilities, what if it turns out to be a mouse fruit, we will call him Thatch mouse in the future!


    As he spoke, Teach pretended to make himselfugh, held his belly, smiled, and bent over.


    He forced the joke, and said these words to make Thatch think twice before acting, but no one felt that he was making it awkward or being impolite, because Teach after all has been with Oyaji for more than 20 years, and all themanders know that hes a part of this family! Itsmon for them to joke about everything.


    Therefore, not only did they not doubt his words, but they alsoughed with him.


    Moreover, everyone thought that what Teach said was reasonable. In the Whitebeard Pirate group, Aces me-me Fruit is the top fruit of its department, and in case it was Paramecia, Oyajis Tremor-Tremor Fruit is considered the strongest in the world. Who dares to ims that he has a fruit from this department that can surpass his? Being misled by Teach, the sailors around suddenly felt that this fruit was not powerful.


    Only the Whitebeard looked at Teach a little strangely, he felt that there was something wrong with Teachs words.


    However, when everyone called his Tremor-Tremor Fruit the strongest Paramecia fruit, the old mans mind was somewhat distorted. He suddenly thought of Ians powers, after his departure, the name of his fruit has gradually spread out. Of what department is his Cryptocurrency fruit!? Obviously, it should be Paramecia, but he can use Thunder and fire just like Logia users. This made the Whitebeard think that the strongest Paramecia ability may not be his Tremor-Tremor Fruit, but Ians Cryptocurrency?


    It was because of this distraction that he stopped wondering about Teachs behavior


    After confusing the crowd, no one urged Thatch to eat his Devil Fruit anymore. They got together andughed for a while. After they had a lot of fun with Thatch, they dispersed.


    Thatch just came back from his mission, and naturally, he needed a rest. When everyone dispersed, he nned to go back to his ship and take a break. However, what he didnt expect was that soon after he entered his room, someone came knocking on his door.


    Opening the door, Thatch found a fellow standing outside the door with a harmless face and a simple grin, it was the one and only Teach, carrying a big barrel in his hand!


    Thatch! My brother, I came to have a drink with you! Teach raised his hand and said, In any case, the Devil Fruit you got is at least worth a lot of money, this is worth celebrating!


    After listening to Teach, Thatchughed and said: You are totally right Come in!


    Thatch got out of the way and let Teach in, but what he didnt know was that he was leading the wolf into the room

 Chapter 322: the emergence of the Blackbeard

    Chapter 322: the emergence of the ckbeard


    In the cabin, in Thatchs room, it was already dark


    Looking at Thatch who was lying on the table, Teach couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief, he has been drinking with Thatch since this afternoon, but finally, he made Thatch faint.


    Teach has great resistance and capacity for drinking alcohol, and when they were drinking, he was always pretending and drinking as little as possible, so even though he was a little drunk, Teach was still sober. After hearing Thatchs snoring, Teach immediately took action.


    He began to rummage in the room, and very easily, he found the Devil Fruit.


    Holding the fruit, the simplicity and honesty that Teach had been pretending to have finally disappeared. He looked at this Devil Fruit andughed: Ziahahha, the Dark-Dark Fruit! I finally got you!


    After staying with the Whitebeard Pirates for more than 20 years, his desire of getting this fruit has finallye true.


    Looking back at Thatch, Teach couldnt help but reveal a mocking smile: This fool got the best Devil Fruit, and didnt eat it right away It seems that there is a God looking after me! Zihahahaa!!


    Afterughing at Thatchs greatest mistake, he took the Devil Fruit, and munched it straight away!


    There was an indescribable disgusting taste in his mouth, which made Teach frown, but he insisted on chewing the bite of the fruit twice and swallowed it, then threw away the rest of the devil fruit.


    He knows very well that taking one bite would be enough to gain the Devil Fruits powers. Its not a necessity to eat the whole fruit, and that wont change anything. Ace was fooled and ate the entire me-me Fruit. This matter made many people in the groupugh heavily at him, and Teach didnt want to be like the idiot Ace.


    Zihahaha! Teach looked at his clenched fist, revealed his toothless gums, andughed: Power! Strength! I can feel them soaring up! This is amazing!


    Under the excitement, Teach didnt think much. Instead, he directly went to test his newly acquired strength in the same room.


    Stretching his fingers, a ck hole was formed in his palm, everything in Thatchs room started shaking, and then a brush and some other object started getting pulled, moving towards Teachs palms.


    So strong! This is a very powerful ability! Teachughed heartily, his eyes were glowing with excitement.


    He was so excited that he totally forgot that there was another person in the room! Thatch had already passed out, but Teach went all out testing his ability in hispanions room and sucked away the table he was lying on, which made Thatch m his head on the ground.


    After hitting his head, Thatch opened his eyes slowly, drunkenly seeing the room was a mess, then he woke up, sat on the ground and saw Teachughing on the side.


    Teach! waa what are you doing? Thatch didnt understand what was going on, and couldnt help asking.


    When he heard this voice, Teach was stunned and turned around, and at the same time, something rolled past Thatch. It was nothing else that the Devil Fruit bitten by Teach!


    At this moment, Thatch and Teach looked at each other with a stunned expression.


    Wha whats going on? Thatch was still a bit confused.


    However, Teach reacted instantly. His expression became ferocious. He pulled out his sharp w weapon and wore it on his fist. Then he bent down and mmed his fist on Thatchs back!


    This punch came so suddenly, and Thatch never thought that as apanion, Teach would consider hurting him! So he was unprepared, and he was directly pierced by Teachs sharp w!


    He didnt even have time to use his armored Haki


    Poof! Thatch spewed a mouthful of blood, turned his head and looked at Teach in disbelief.


    At this time, Teachs eyes were filled with hatred that he had never seen before What kind of eyes are there!? Crazy, ferocious, hideous, full of ambition and desire! Is this Teach who Ive known for so many years? Why does he look like apletely different person!?


    With the shing sound, Teach slowly pulled out his sharp w, and a lot of blood began to gush out of Thatchs wound. Finally, after a moment of silence, a pool of blood circled the poor guy on the ground Thatch looked at Teach with angry eyes, but his body gradually became cold, and he eventually lost consciousness.


    In fact, if someone finds him in time and starts rescuing Thatch, then he may survive However, after striking his friend, Teach adjusted his breath, walked out of the cabin, and closed the door, then after reaching the deck, he said to the pirates of the Fourth Division: Captain Thatch has drunk too much, and he is resting right now, so dont bother him.


    Teach used to drink with Thatch regrly, so the pirates under hismand did not suspect a thing, they just nodded.


    Teach left the ship of the Fourth Division on a small boat. Others thought he was going back to Moby Dick, but Teach took advantage of the dim night, and quietly drove away from the port, getting farther and farther away from Moby Dick.


    Zihahaahaha! I can finally leave this damned group! After rowing away, Teach finally burst intoughter.


    Teach has been a son of the Whitebeard for more than 20 years. Other team leaders have long regarded him as a family member or a brother, but what they didnt know was that Teach never considered them as even his friends. Teach never thought of staying with them longer than he needed.


    The so-called wolf ambition refers to a person like Teach. Although he endured his stay and adapted to their style of life, once he got what he truly desire, and his ambition hidden under the thickyer of simplicity and honestly suddenly broke free.


    Not only did he forget all the good memories with the Whitebeard Pirates, he mercilessly attacked and betrayed his closest friend, Thatch!


    If you want to me someone, me yourself for waking up at the wrong time! This was Teachsst words to Thatch.


    After getting the power of the Dark-Dark Fruit, Teach didnt have any reason to stay with the Whitebeard Pirates. He knew that under the Whitebeards aura, he would never achieve his dreams.


    From now on, I will be called the ckbeard! Teachughed arrogantly and nicknamed himself, which indirectly exposed his ambition to reach and surpass Whitebeards reputation.


    The crewmembers of the Fourth Division didnt notice anything strange about Thatch until the following day, when a few pirates knocked on his door and wanted to call Thatch up for breakfast, they found something wrong


    There was no response to their knock, and there was a faint scent of blood. They were alerted, and ran into the room immediately.


    As soon as they opened the door, they found Thatchs body lying on the ground, and it was ice-cold.


    Captain Thatch was dead! The people of the Fourth Division were so horrified that they quickly called the ship doctor and sent someone to Moby Dick to inform Oyaji about this!


    In just a few minutes, the entire Whitebeard Pirates were rmed, and all of the Teammanders immediately rushed to the Fourth Divisions ship, and the Whitebeard cameter.


    What the hell is going on?


    Looking at Thatchs body, Oyaji was so angry that his whole body started trembling, his powerful Haoshoku Haki apanied by his mighty spirit, venting an unbearable aura, shocked the whole sky.


    In the deck of the Fourth Division, the Whitebeard and the other Captains gradually learned about the whole story, and soon identified the suspect, Teach!


    Call for Teach, summon him right now, he muste and see me! The old man roared, mming his gigantic naginata on the deck, causing most of the hull to sink into the sea, which aroused huge waves when it bounced up.


    Oyaji was furious, he didnt expect that in a couple of months, two of his sons would get attacked like this


    First, Teach was seriously injured by Ian in their duel. Fortunately, Teach had a unique constitution, so he survived, but what Oyaji didnt think of was that this son, who almost died, turned around and assassinated his other son!


    At this moment, if Teach was in front of him, he would absolutely be killed after receiving one blow.


    When Ian seriously injured Teach in their fight, Oyaji attacked him with all his might and baldy hurt him, then he said that if Teach dies, he will move all his troops to eliminate the Dragon Hunters.


    Killing apanion is an unforgivable sin. Teach made such a mistake this time by killing Thatch directly!


    The result of scanning the corpse soon came out. Thatch was attacked without any precautions or resistance, and then died of excessive blood loss. ording to the situation described by the Fourth Division, Teach is definitely the murderer!


    Aftermitting such an unexinable crime, the Whitebeard must go after the killer and punish Teach.


    However, the news that followed surprised the Whitebeard and themanders, no one could find Teach, he disappeared! He didnt go back to Moby Dickst night, he fled!


    Hearing this, the Whitebeard got so mad, he tried to move, but he suddenly stumbled, and almost fell.


    Marco and Vista saw this and quickly supported him before he fell.


    That bastard! He betrayed his family, killing a brother is an unforgivable sin, and then he fled! the Whitebeards health condition was already bad, and it was stimted by the deeds of his son. He only felt that his heartbeat was getting stronger and stronger.


    Oyaji, dont worry! Marco said: We will find Teach, then we will understand what happened.


    These were just empty words, Marco and the others know that its difficult to catch Teach. Teach escapedte at night. No one knew where he was heading! Moreover, Teach is alone now, it wont be that easy to locate his whereabouts especially if he finds a ce to hide.


    Everyone was trying to calm down Oyaji! Ace was the only one standing beside him with a gloomy expression.


    Teach killed Thatch and fled. Although this was a surprise to Ace, he thought of what Ian had told him before.


    Teach is a very dangerous person


    It is precisely out of his trust in Ian that Ace didnt really have a deep connection with Teach, just a superficial rtionship, so for Teachs betrayal, Ace didnt feel anything losing fellow like him, but he and Thatch were good friends, which agitated him the most

 Chapter 323: Manifestation of influence

    Chapter 323: Manifestation of influence


    With the escape of Teach, and under such crisis, the Whitebeard Pirates ignored one thing, that is, the Devil Fruit that originally belonged to Thatch has disappeared!


    The Dark-Dark Fruit, after taking a bite and throwing the rest in the room, was sucked into the ck hole when Teach tested his ability, so no one thought of it at this time, and Teach had be Devil Fruit User, but everyones impression of Teach remained the same.


    So, after Whitebeards treatment was justpleted and his mood calmed down a bit, severalmanders stood up and volunteered to hunt Teach down.


    At this time, Ace stood up, said to his father: Oyaji, let me go after Teach! After all, he is a member of my team, so I have an obligation to catch and bring him back for what he did!


    The impact of Ians influence finally came out at this time. Ace, as in the original story, asked the Whitebeard to hunt down Teach, but his emotions didnt reach the reckless stage as they should be


    This was because his rtionship with Teach was not that strong, so Teachs behavior did not make him feel as bad as a close friends betrayal. He just wanted to get justice for his pal, Thatch.


    When people are calm, they will consider things moreprehensively.


    After hearing Aces request, the Whitebeard went silent for a moment, then said: Forget it, Ace I dont know why, but I have a bad feeling about this (T/N: Woow, interesting!)


    A bad hunch on the one hand, and more importantly, the Whitebeard all of a sudden thought of Ian!


    Although the main story always has its inertia, the butterfly effect caused by Ian has begun to waver. Recalling the day Ian tried to assassinate Teach, Oyaji remembered the way Ian smiled when facing his questions: You will knowter


    Looking back carefully, Ian actually had a good rtionship with everyone in the Whitebeard Pirate group, but he was always wary of Teach, and during their fight, Ian broke through his barrier and unlocked his murderous intention, which almost killed Teach


    So, did that brat, Ian, notice something about Teach at that time!?


    Judging from the situation of killing Thatch, Teach had definitely considered this a long time ago, and this was not a sudden mistake or something! Otherwise, Teach will not go specifically looking for Thatch to drink with him In other words, everyone had been fooled by Teachs honesty and simplicity.


    Then recalling the strong punch that Teachnded on Ian at the moment of their collision, the huge force ejected Ian out of the ship, which made the Whitebeard more certain that Teach has been hiding a lot of things!


    Damn it, even though Roger told me the truth behind the D, and after discovering that Teach also has the d in his name, he still kept him in his pirate group. However, none of them saw iting, no one thought that Teach was faking it all this time! How powerful is he? What was he thinking all this time?


    I was wrong about Ian!


    The Whitebeard deeply sighed, with some remorse in his heart. Was that punch too heavy at that time?


    ..


    He wanted to stop Ace from chasing Teach, but Ace shook his head and said, Let me bring him back, Oyaji!


    The Whitebeard looked at Aces firm eyes, didnt speak for a long time, and finally said: Alright, you can go, but you must promise me one thing!


    Yes, father!? Ace nodded.


    Go find Ian before chasing Teach! Whitebeard said: Whether to work with him or consulting him, I dont care, just promise me! Find him first!


    Ace was stunned, and then a happy smile appeared on his face, and he said: With my pleasure!


    Marco and the others looked at Whitebeard in amazement. They didnt expect that they would hear the name Ian again from Oyajis mouth.


    In fact, since thest time Teach was seriously injured, no one dared to mention his name in front of the old man. Although the Whitebeard Pirates didnt start a war with the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group because Teach survived, everyone knows that Ian tried to kill a member of the Whitebeard Pirates. So none of them dared to bring up this sensitive matter, and for this reason, even Marco and Vista didnt mention Ian once in this period, they just asionally remember him and the time they passed together when they drink


    Ace was unpleased with the situation, because he and Ian were brothers, and the territory that Ian imed as his territory after bing a Shichibukai wasnt far from his location. Both of them were in the New World, but considering Oyajis feelings, Ace abstained from going to see Ian. Thest time Ace left the group and went to Wano country, he obviously had the opportunity to go to Travolta and see Ian, but he didnt, thinking that this may anger the Whitebeard.


    But now, the old man himself mentioned Ian, and told Ace to meet him first, which means that he finally forgave Ian!


    So simrly, Marco and the others also remembered the words that Ian said when he left. They couldnt help but look a bit puzzled. Does Ian have the ability to predict the future? Did he notice something wrong with Teach long ago?


    With this doubt, the other team leaders will no longerpete with Ace for this task. After all, Teach was a member of the Second Division, so Ace, as his Captain, has the obligation to make up for the mistakes of his members.


    After some preparation, Ace drove his yellow raft out, and his first destination was not to follow the traces left by Teach, but to move in the direction of Travolta


    He ns to go find Ian first.


    The yellow raft driven by Ace, spurted a sleek me at the stern, and soon after his departure, on the Moby Dick, Marco crossing his hands could not help but ask Vista: Have you noticed that Aces fire seems to be a little different from when he first joined us!?


    Vista nodded, while pulling his mustache, and said: Yeah, I saw it, its color is a bit different His current me is somewhat white, and its temperature seems higher! I dont know if his me willpletely turn white in the future?


    Marco curled his lips and said: So what if it bes white? It will never be as powerful as my Phoenix blue me!


    Listening to Marcos rare arrogance, Vista lightly smiled, noment


    After Ace left, the Whitebeard Pirates held a grand funeral for Thatch! After all, he was their beloved shy brother and one of the whitebeards sons, and the old man was very heartbroken about his death. This was the proper way to say goodbye to Thatch


    With that done, the news of the Fourth Division captains death has spread throughout the New World.


    Simrly, the name of Marshall D. Teach has be known to the world. However, whats interesting is that when people want to find out who Marshall D. Teach is, they are surprised that no one had seen or could find Teachs Wanted Poster!


    In other words, Teachs current bounty is simply 0!


    This is really incredible, a person who can kill Captain Thatch is definitely not a background character! Not to mention that Teach has stayed with the Whitebeard Pirates for 20 years!


    This person stayed in the shadow for ages, and no one heard of him outside the group, which made countless people who heard the news shudder.


    Marshall D. Teach is either an ipetent person, or he is a dangerous, scheming man with extreme darkness in his heart!


    This was an unexpected event! The Whitebeard Pirates suddenly had such a big change. Many people felt the omen of a storm. They didnt make any rushed actions. They just watched quietly and waited


    At this same time, in the first half of the Grand Line, Ian finally approached the kingdom of basta!


    The distance from Drum Ind to basta was not far, but Ian, who was rowing the boat alone, took four or five days to get there.


    On this road, Ian encountered two unusual climates. When he first came out of Drum Ind, he fought a violent snowstorm at sea. He stayed on the boat alone without winter clothes, he almost turned into a snowman!


    After leaving Drum Ind area, he encountered extremely hot weather, above the 40 degrees level, which made him seriously consider swimming the rest of the way, but the problem was that the wind stopped blowing, making Ian think that he was lost and entered the Calm Belt again!


    This is the Grand Line. Without an Eternal Pose, Ian may really doubt himself and turn around.


    The navigation on the Grand Line is really not easy he almost became frozen meat the other day, and in the next one, the climate starting cooking this sack of meat


    Fortunately, Ian had an Eternal Pose in his hand, so he chose to believe in it, and as he approached the desert Ind, the ships on the sea began to increase.


    basta is one huge ind. It is located on an important path, so it is very prosperous. Although it is a hot desert country, the atmosphere of the millennium country is undoubtedly apparent.


    Afternding on the beach, the first thing Ian did was running to the town, find a restaurant, kick the door and rushed in, and went to the counter and said to the owner: Water! Give me water!


    Because of the hot climate, Ian drank all the water and wine he brought from the Drum Ind. He was out of water for nearly a day. If he arrivedter, he couldve died of thirst.


    It seems that the restaurant owner was not surprised to see a guest like Ian. Heboriously took out a wooden barrel and handed it to Ian.


    Ian took it over, opened the cork, looked up, and started chugging he was full of joy.


    As he held the wooden barrel high with his bare arms, the tattoo on his left arm was uncovered. A man with a headscarf sitting at a table near the counter could not help being shocked when he saw the tattoo on Ians left arm

 Chapter 324: Desert law

    Chapter 324: Desertw


    Ian got this tattoo before the war of Smis, and its pattern naturally resembles the g of his pirate group.


    But to be honest, with the news that Ian became a Shichibukai, many people may know Ian as a person, but not that many have seen the Jolly Roger of his group.


    Obviously, this man wearing a headscarf was one of those knowledgeable people who were familiar with the Dragon Hunters pattern.


    However, after recognizing the tattoo on Ians arm, he immediately lowered his head, drank the wine in front of him, and never looked in Ians direction again.


    After Ian chugging more than half of the barrel, Ian couldnt help but take a long breath and mmed the barrel on the counter.


    After summoning the owner again, Ian asked: Where am I right now!?


    The Boss looked at Ian strangely and said: This is the city of Nanohana! The central port city of basta.


    Oh, in which direction should I go to reach the capital? Ian continued, And how long will it take?


    My guest, are you talking about Alubarna? the Boss said: Just go east from here As for how many days it will take, it depends on what kind of transportation you are taking!


    Ian pped his forehead. Aw yeah, basta is a desert kingdom. Traveling on foot isnt a valuable option. If he relies on transportation n 11 (walking), he will die alone in the boundless desert.


    So Ian asked him again, From where can I buy a camel?


    Camels are the mostmon means of transportation in the desert, which is the first thing Ian thought of.


    Go out and turn right, then go straight ahead, there is a market where you can find whatever you want! the restaurant owner replied.


    Ian nodded and bought another five barrels of drinking water from the owner. However, at the time of checkout, the price quoted by the owner startled Ian.


    Six barrels of water, a total of 900,000 Berries!


    The Fck! Is this a robbery!? Ian listened to the price, and his eyes almost popped out.


    As a result, the Boss smiled bitterly: My beloved guest, you may not know that basta has been suffering from severe drought in the past two years. It has not been raining much. Therefore, the price of drinking water has been soaring. In fact, all of our supplies are actually shipped from other ces, so the price is too high!


    When the restaurant owner said this, Ian reacted. Yeah, thats right, drinking water in desert countries is really expensive, not to mention that it hasnt rained in basta for two consecutive years


    And if Im not mistaken, this drought willst for another year this is due to the evil deeds of Crocodile!


    Shaking his head, although it hurts, Ian had to pay the full price, and then walked out of the restaurant with five barrels of water.


    When Ian walked out of the restaurant, the man with the headscarf paid his bill and moved to the door.


    The man with the headscarf went out, came to a quiet street, looked around, and confirmed that no one was near him. Then he took out a Den Den Mushi from his pocket and ced a white anti-eavesdrop little Den Den Mushi near it before starting to make a call.


    Purp! Purp! Quickly, the call was connected, and The man with the headscarf immediately said to Den Den Mushi. Im Barney. I am currently at the port of Nanohana City. Here is my report: I just met the New Shichibukai in a restaurant here, the ck Dragon Ian! He seems to have justnded in basta, his purpose is unknown! Please report immediately, and indicate action!


    As the man named Barney reported, the Den Den Mushi fell into a short silence. After a while, a voice came with the reply: Great job Barney, your mission now is to follow the ck Dragon Ian, report his location at any time, the chief of staff will rush towards your city and he will contact you soon!


    Alright! Barney was surprised, but he answered quickly.


    Then he tightened his headscarf and clothes, and ran in the direction of Ians departure


    Ian has already found the ce that sells camels. He was choosing his means of transportation. Under the enthusiastic introduction of the camel seller, Ian picked up a very strong camel, jumped on its back, and tried to ride it.


    To be honest, this was Ians first time riding a camel. Fortunately, these camels were well trained and very docile. After a little practice, Ian gradually mastered the essentials.


    So he headed east and followed the map he bought on his way to the market.


    After getting the camel, Ian tied the barrels of water to the camels back. Moreover, because the sun in the desert was very strong, Ian bought desert clothes, which is the kind that can wrap him tightly to block the wind and sand


    He swayed on the road, but Ian didnt realize that behind him, there was a man tailing him.


    Moreover, Ians path was the main road to Alubarna. Along the way, Ian had quite a lot of travelpanions, and there was a caravan of dozens of people, walking in front of Ian, so Ian didnt notice that a person was deliberately following him.


    The sunbeam was piercing, and the dry atmosphere could easily create a strong feeling of thirst and dizziness. Ian wasnt used to such an environment, so he made a mistake that many people often make, that is, he didnt cherish his drinking water!


    It took him only one day to consume two barrels of water. When he asked others on the road, he was surprised to find that his remaining water might not be enough!


    It takes at least four days to reach the next city in basta, while Ian has only three barrels of water left.


    Ian caught up with the caravan in front and wanted to buy more water from them. Unexpectedly, none of them was willing to sell a drop of water!


    These businessmen knew very well what kind of situation could happen while traveling in the desert, so all their water is the guarantee of their lives. Even if they were offered a lot of money, they wouldnt easily sell it


    Although Ian is considered a furious pirate, he is not a person that can take a thing by force from innocent people or rob them, so he can only return back in the line


    If they dont want to sell it, he can do nothing about it. He needs to save as much as possible on this trip.


    However, what made Ian ufortable is that some of the travelers wereughing at him!


    Even though Ian didnt hear what they were saying, they often looked at Ian with a smirk, so that he knew what they were talking about him


    Fck off! I know Im a Rookie, and I have no idea about the rules of the desert Dont you got anything better to do than mocking me?


    Therefore, when Ian notices someone looking back at him, he res back fiercely. However, he was wearing a headscarf, which hid most of his expression, so the travelers ahead werent afraid of him, just keptughing.


    On the same day! Ian went out of sight, he simply fell behind and no longer followed the caravan.


    Some people may say, a bunch of travelers dares tough at a great pirate like him? Why doesnt he just rush up to kill them and grab their supplies!


    But dont be funny, due to a brief remark or a joke, he will go all out and eliminate the whole group. Thats something only a madman can do! Ian hasnt lost it yet, and he cant just kill anyone he doesnt like.


    In this way, after a days journey, the night gradually darkened.


    In the desert during the day, the temperature is frighteningly high, but at night, the temperature is low enough to make people consider getting married, Ian was very fortunate that he thought of buying desert clothes, otherwise, it would be very difficult to deal with such temperature changes.


    Far away, Ian saw that the caravan had set a camp. They ignited a bonfire, ate cooked food, and ced the camels around in a circle to resist the stormy weather.


    Seeing this scene, Ian learned something from them, and rested on his camel.


    Although the camel Ian bought looks very strong, it has a peculiar thing, that is, the sound of Beep! Beep! that it often makes because the camel has lost a tooth in the middle of its mouth, when panting, the airing out between its teeth, made such a sound.


    So Ian simply called the camel BB!


    BBs body was very warm, Ian leaned on it at night to stay warm, and of course, in order to prevent himself from being buried by sand in the middle of the night, Ian chose a dune as a ce to spend the night.


    However, in the middle of the night, Ian was awakened by a high-pitched scream. He immediately stood up alertly, looked around, and then found that the scream came from the caravans camp!


    Their camp was not far from him, and Ian was in the upper reaches, so he could see their camps. However, when he focused his gaze, he found that they were getting robbed


    There are pirates on the sea and thieves on the mountains. Simrly, in this desert, there is also a profession called Desert Robber!


    Obviously, this caravan encountered some desert robbers.


    This was happening a little far away, so Ian didnt see it very clearly, he just noticed a group of veiled people in the caravan camp, waving their swords, wantonly cutting and killing, and screams were emitting from there from time to time


    Ian didnt make any movement, he just kept looking from afar Ian wasnt a bad person, but also he never considered himself a hero! So he did not want to interfere with something doesnt concern him.


    This is not only because those guysughed at him during the day, but also because he knows very well that this is aw of the desert. Dont interfere in something you are not sure of, because there might be some people of the caravan who are the desert robbers themselves!


    Yes, this also goes for pirates at sea. When they can sail the sea together, and can make tons of money, but when someone feels that he can gain all the profit, he will immediately change his role.


    Because the desert and the sea are the same, killing people and burying them in the sand will hide all traces. Such low-cost crimes will inevitably ur.


    Ian looked coldly at what happened in the camp ahead, and didnt n on taking action.


    However, when the group of desert robbers ransacked the camp and began to flee, they moved in his direction.


    So Ian rubbed his hands


    Great, my drinking water has been refilled!

 Chapter 325: Shady Guy

    Chapter 325: Shady Guy


    In the face of these desert robbers, Ian took the initiative to attack, he pulled out the Senbonzakura and rushed up, and instantly cut down seven or eight bandits.


    Ians de was too fast, and these desert robbers plundered in the desert all year-round, so they naturally had a sharp vision and instantly realized that they had encountered a deadly scorpion. So the rest immediately fled on their camels without carrying about theirpanions.


    Seeing them run away, Ian didnt bother chasing them. Instead, he put down his sword, squatted, and started looting the seven bodies.


    He wasnt searching for money, the main items were food and water. On these seven robbers, Ian found many water bags, about three bags of each person. In this way, Ian took these water bags and estimated their weight, he got a hunch that the camp of these desert robbers may not be very far away, judging to the amount of water each person carries, the distance from this ce to their camp should be about 10 miles.


    If they were further, these robbers shouldve brought more water.


    However, the water volume of seven people was enough for Ian, so he was satisfied.


    Just when Ian collected the water bags and ced them in BBs hump, he suddenly startled, turned back, and pressed his hand on the handle, asking, Who is there!


    The desert robbers have already dispersed. There should be no one near Ian, but he had opened the Nen Field when he previously attacked, so he noticed someone moving toward him, causing this sudden alert.


    In the night, a figure came slowly towards Ian. Although the moonlight shone on the desert, he couldnt see the other person clearly, because his face, like Ian, was wrapped in a headscarf.


    The robbers looted the caravan, and a pirate stole from the robbers! The guy walked over and whispered, Its a fascinating thing.


    Ian ignored his joke, frowned, and said: Who are you?


    As he spoke, the figure had already reached Ian and saw his hand on the handle, so he waved repeatedly and said. Dont be nervous, Mr. Ian! I came here to see you!


    Huh!? Ian couldnt help but be stunned as soon as he heard the other guy.


    For the first time, he heard someone calling himself Mr.


    After the guy was finished, he began to untie his headscarf, and as he unveiled his expression, a face that surprised Ian was revealed.


    It was a man with golden wavy hair, but the left side of his face had arge burned mark.


    Sa Sabo!? Ian couldnt help but scream.


    Yes, Ian definitely recognized the person who suddenly appeared ahead of him, because it was Sabo! Ace and Luffys brother!


    Ian only felt that a thunderstorm was rolling over. He didnt expect this at all, at such a time and in such an environment, he suddenly encountered Sabo, so he was dumbfounded.


    Sabo was stunned when he heard Ian call out his name, but then he smiled and said: Oh! You really know me!


    Then he went to Ian, sat down on the sand, bowed his head to Ian, and said: Im sorry for being impolite! Please forgive me for choosing this ce to meet you.


    Ian also calmed down and sat down again. Its no problem, it was just unexpected.


    After that, Ian asked Sabo with some curiosity: Do you know my identity?


    Yes! Sabo reached out and shook Ians hand, saying with a smile: I know that you are one of us, it was Sir. Kuma, who told me! Speaking of which, your name is now among the top cadres of the Revolutionary Army. But not everyone knows this!


    What are you saying!? Ian asked. All the senior cadres of the revolutionary army know me?


    No, only a few know about you! Sabo waved: The Revolutionary Army cadres know each other very little, most of them are doing their own thing. I just said this because of what you did in Marijoa You know, when we received the real information about the incident, we were all shocked. No one expected that after Fisher tiger of the sun pirates, someone would again liberate ves from the Celestial Dragons, and escape from the hands of an Admiral.


    When Ian heard Sabos words, he breathed a sigh of relief, he thought at first that since he joined the Army, his identity would be widely known inside the Revolutionary Army. Now, it seems that only a few major cadres know his true identity


    Dragon, the leader of the Revolutionary Army, must know of him, so does Uncle Kuma, and now, Sabo


    Thinking of this, Ian couldnt help but ask again: By the way, Sabo, whats your position in the Army now ah, sorry, you are not allowed to say, right?


    Sabo nodded, and said: It doesnt matter. Its no secret to mypanions. My current position is the Chief of Staff of the Revolutionary Army! Well, I was just promoted by Sir. Dragon.


    It suddenly urred to Ian that this was the case Indeed, Sabo had be the chief of staff of the Revolutionary Army. This is the second top position of the Army. In his current capacity, he naturally knows most of the secrets.


    But Ians biggest wonder is, why did Sabo appear now in basta!


    Suddenly encountering him here made Ian dumbfounded. What makes him even more surprised is why Sabo will be in basta, because in his impression, ording to the original story, Sabo seemed to have never appeared in basta!


    Thinking about it, Ian asked directly.


    Thats right! Sabo thought for a while and told Ian the truth, basta has been showing signs of turmoil in the past two years because of the continuous drought. There has been a rebel force started gathering in Yuba. They want to carry out an uprising, to overthrow the rule of the Nefertari family, the royal family of basta.


    This Ian said with some consternation: You dont want the Revolutionary Army to get involved in it, do you?


    I havent decided yet! Sabo shook his head: I am just talking to the people in this country and discovering the real situation.


    Ian asked: How long have you been here? And what is the situation?


    We have been here for some time and have been secretly investigating! Sabo exined: In the past two years, in the country of basta, except for the capital Alubarna, it has not been raining in other ces. This phenomenon is too abnormal, it made us and the people think that there has been some maniption in the weather and some kind of artificial rain The people in other cities hoped to take and use artificial rain measures to obtain rainwater. Still, when they were petitioning for some, they were rejected by the King. ording to the information obtained by our sources, in the recent period, some people in the underground forces had secretly purchased the Dance Powder and then shipped it to basta. Now, although it has not been identified exactly who the buyer is, this was enough to arouse our vignce..!


    Ian touched his chin and tapped his leg with his fingers, then said thoughtfully: You mean, the army suspects that the person who is buying the Dance Powder is the King?


    Its possible! Sabo nodded. If we find out that its really the King whos secretly purchasing the Dance Powder, then the Revolutionary Army has reason to intervene and support the rebels. The kingdom that ignores peoples lives is precisely what we hate the most! But


    But what? Ian couldnt help asking when he heard Sabos hesitation.


    However, I feel that something is wrong, there are some ws in all of this! Sabo frowned and said: In fact, ording to our recent investigations, the Nefertari family has ruled basta for a long time, and almost every King has a good reputation among his people So does the current King, Cobra, who has always been respected by his people, dare to act this way?


    Of course, he doesnt! Ian cant help but secretly answer in his heart, This is all the evil deeds of Crocodile


    However, Ian cant tell him this directly. Dont forget, he has justnded in this country. How can he know the actual situation better than Sabo, who has been investigating for a long time?


    Fortunately, Sabo is worthy of being the chief of staff of the Revolutionary Army. He is so clever, and the proof is that he has already noticed that something is wrong.


    So Ian asked him, What are you going to do next? Is that why you came to me?

 Chapter 326: Ace’s Vivre Card

    Chapter 326: Ace¡¯s Vivre Card


    When he heard Ians question, Sabo smiled, although the burn mark on his face looked terrifying, Ian felt that his smile was actually quite sunny.


    Sabo was originally a very intellectual person. His body did have an aristocratic temperament, which may have something to do with his childhood environment.


    In fact, I was quite surprised to see you here! Sabo said with a smile: If it wasnt for mypanion Barney who saw you at the restaurant in the port, we wouldnt know that you havee here to basta!


    Who is Barney? Ian asked with a question mark above his tilted head.


    Well, you dont know him, but he knows you! Sabo exined: However, he only knows your identity as the Shichibukai. He is one of thepanions I brought. All the members have been scattered around basta recently, to conduct investigations everywhere


    Ian nodded to show that he understood, then he turned his head and didnt find anyone else around.


    Seeing Ians reaction, Sabo said: Oh, sorry, Barney, he just followed you at first, he was responsible for reporting your position to me. When I came over, his mission was over and I let him go.


    You cant let others discover my identity, is that so? Ian said.


    Thats right. Sabo nodded, and did not continue on this topic, but suddenly got a bit nervous: I came to you because because I heard Kuma say that you had seen me when I was saved by the leader, and and you knew my name, is that true? (T/N: it came back hunting him! >:)


    Ian was stunned, and then remembered that in the past ten years, when he was still in Frostmoon Vige He looked at Sabo, who was staring at him, thought about it, and then nodded, saying: Yeah, right.


    Well Then, you know me, dont you? Sabo said with some excitement: Mr. Ian, can you please tell me some stories about my past, how we met or anything?


    Ian suddenly reacted Yeah, thats right, Sabo had amnesia since the incident and lost his memories!


    So Ian didnt rush to answer his question, but first, he asked about what happened after he was saved.


    Sabo did not hide anything, and told Ian everything from the beginning to the end.


    He was rescued by Dragon, and when he woke up, he forgot his identity and everything about his past, just a monthter, he discovered that his name was Sabo from Dragon and Kuma, and the namete on his body confirmed that. The rest about the two brothers, Ace and Luffy, and all his previous experiences werepletely forgotten.


    Also, judging from the burn mark on Sabos face, the injury he suffered was very serious. It is not surprising that such a situation urred.


    After being saved by Dragon, he naturally stayed in the Revolutionary Army. While getting trained by the leader, he might have heard him mention that Ian called his name when he was in Frostmoon Vige


    Although Dragon rescued him from the Goa Kingdom, he didnt know much about Sabo, so he couldnt tell anything about his past besides being raised by nobles, so when Dragon mentioned Ian, Sabo got some hope to retrieve his lost memories from meeting Ian, a person he had never met.


    If Ian stayed a pirate hunter and didnt leave Sabaody Archipgo, he might not have intersected with Sabo, but because of the troubles he cause at the Holy Land, Ian not only became a pirate, but also joined the Revolutionary Army under the rmendation of Uncle Kuma.


    As a result, the name Ian appeared again in Sabos field of vision.


    This made Sabo very puzzled. He did not expect that Ian had be arade!


    Although many cadres of the revolutionary army do not necessarily know others because of their policies, they still cherished otherpanions. Therefore, for Ians recruitment, Sabo was probably the happiest person.


    He always wanted to find Ian, but during that time, Ian was always being chased by the Marines, and Sabo was afraid of bringing more trouble to Ian due to his identity, so he could only wait for a good opportunity.


    Then, it came out that two Admirals, Kizaru and Zephyr, came together to hunt down the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group.


    At that time, Sabo was very worried about Ian, so he went to Dragon and asked him to find a way to save Ian. Dragon also attached great importance to Ian, a promising new member of the Revolutionary Army, so he personally rushed to Smis Ind and was ready to save Ian in case of a bad situation.


    However, Dragons identity is a bigger problem. Once he acts, he will definitely be recognized by Kizaru, not because he is a revolutionary, but because hes the number one wanted criminal by the World Government. If Dragon saves Ian, and Kizaru discovers his identity, then Ian will definitely be ssified as a member of the revolutionary army by the World Government, wont get his title as a Shichibukai, and he will endlessly be pursued by the marines.


    Moreover, Dragons appearance on Smis Ind is also a huge risk. If he is recognized, he is very likely to be besieged by the two Admirals!


    Therefore, although the Revolutionary Army did not show any support for Ians troubles on the surface, in fact, their concern and attention to protect Ian has even passed that of ordinary Revolutionary Army cadres


    Fortunately, Ian fought back and was able to protect himself, not only that, but he also humiliated Kizaru by ripping his clothes and smashed him down, but that wasnt the reason that ended the war with the appearance of Whitebeard Pirates, the marines were forced to retreat, so Dragon didnt venture out.


    After that, Ian became a Shichibukai, and at this time, it was even harder for Sabo to meet Ian, because he did not know whether Ian had people of the World Government monitoring him.


    In Sabos expectation, it may take a year or two before he can actually bump into Ian However, thetter discovered a Poneglyph on the Sky Ind above his territory, left New World, and went to basta, then coincidentally, Sabo was also there.


    All of this may be cumbersome to describe, but in any case, after Sabo heard that Ian arrived at basta, he immediately came from a nearby city and seeded in catching up with Ian and seeing him.


    When these things were narrated from Sabos mouth, even Ian couldnte back to his senses for a while.


    He didnt expect that during the battle in Smis, Dragon had appeared and was secretly looking after him, which made Ian grateful hearing this, and thought of whatever he couldve met Dragon at the time.


    Of course, he also knows that seeing Dragon is not that easy. Dragon himself is a mystery to many Revolutionary Army carders. Even the World Government has attached great importance to Dragon that even passed the Four Emperors (Yonko). Therefore, the condition of Dragon is actually very sensitive. Reducing the number of appearances and maintaining a sense of mystery is his means of self-protection and protecting others, even if it was Ian, it is not so easy to meet and talk with Dragon.


    Shaking his head, Ian put aside theseplicated thoughts and focused on Sabo. He asked him curiously: Cant you really remember anything about yourself?


    The only thing printed in my mind is that I must not go back to my parents. I dont remember anything else! Sabo said with a low head: So after I woke up, I asked Dragon to take me in, and let me join the Revolutionary Army


    Well Ian had to say: Actually I dont know if I should tell you, because it will lead to a lot of changes, but


    Ian thought about it, and finally shook his head violently. Change it change it Because of his own influence, how many things have changed? In Ians view, the future shouldnt be the same. In that case, what is the use of caring too much?


    So he said to Sabo: Have you ever paid attention to some growing pirates?


    Sabo tilted his head, and said: Well I dont. How to say it, the Revolutionary Armys main focus is on the World Government and some countries. So I do pay less attention to pirates.


    Ian sighed: I see, no wonder why you cant remember


    What do you mean? Sabo asked with some doubts.


    There is a young man A member of the Whitebeard Pirates! Ian stared at Sabos eyes. His name is Fire Fist Ace! Now he should be themander of the Second Division, and there is a bounty of 500 million on his head Well, this is not important. What is important is that he is your sworn brother! Moreover, there is another one, a younger brother, his name is Luffy, but he hasnt gone out to the sea yet, but it is estimated to be soon, just when he turns 17


    Fire Fist  Ace!? Sabos eyes gradually became confused: This name seems familiar


    While saying this, Sabo held his head tight, and looked like he was in pain, saying: Oh, my head my head hurts


    Seeing him like this, Ian quickly asked him: Hows it going? Do you remember!?


    However, Sabo gritted his teeth, endured the headache, said: No I just feel that the name is very familiar. It seems he seems to be an important person to me, but when I think about it, I feel that my head is about to burst


    Ian sighed immediately after hearing what he said, feeling a little troublesome.


    Originally, ording to the normal story, Sabos Amnesia was caused by severe trauma. When he remembered Ace and Luffy, it was actually because the news of Aces death that gave him a strong stimulus, but now, Ace is fine, just relying on Ians verbal narration, without even a photo of the guy, therefore, such a stimtion seemed to be not enough!


    Could it be that the only way for him to remember Ace is by meeting him in person?


    On the other hand, Ian suddenly remembered that Ace once told him that he will look for the Revolutionary Army to find his brother Sabo, butter, it seemed that this purpose was dyed because he joined the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Hmm Then, when Im done here, I will take Sabo and go find Ace?


    But where is he right now?


    Thinking so, Ian took off his bear ear cap and picked the Vivre Card of Ace, to see in which direction Ace is now.


    However, when Ian took out Aces Vivre Card, he was shocked!


    Because there was a faint burning mark on it


    What what is going!?

 Chapter 327: Point in Time

    Chapter 327: Point in Time


    What the hell is going on!? Ian couldnt help frowning.


    This special paper can not be soaked in water or burned by fire. Aces Vivre Card has always been in a good state, but now it suddenly started burning from the corner. The only exnation is that Ace is in trouble.


    Seeing the Vivre Card in Ians hand, Sabo took a closer look and said: Is this Aces Vivre Card? He has encountered something bad for sure, but judging the state of his paper, he may just be injured, it doesnt seem that his life is in danger.


    Oh!? Ian asked. Are you sure!?


    Sabo nodded said: The Vivre Card reflects its owners body condition, the size of this paper does not seem to change, which means that his vitality has not been damaged.


    Ian was a little relieved to hear this, but he was still worried about Ace.


    Sabo, can you do me a favor? Ian said to Sabo.


    Whatever you need! Sabo epted directly.


    Ian thought for a moment and said: If you can, Id like to ask you to use the intelligence force of the revolutionary army to help me find out what has happened in the new world recently. As you can see, I am in basta, too far away from the New World


    Ian has also discovered a defect in his means, that is, his intelligence capability. If he wants to be a big house force, then intelligence force is essential. The Dragon Hunter group didnt score any points in his field, and he didnt even consider it until this moment.


    But fortunately, Ian is backed by the Revolutionary Army. ording to his estimation, the intelligence department of the Revolutionary Army could even be stronger than that of the World Government. Therefore, Ian naturally wants to make use of it.


    Hearing Ians request, Sabo immediately nodded: No problem, you want to check upon Ace, right? You dont have to say more, I was already about to do the same thing!


    Although Sabo didnt recall the past with Ians words, he realized that this guy, Ace, might be his own brother, as Ian said, plus the name alone seemed too familiar when he wanted to remember it. This time, even if Ian didnt ask him, he would try to take the initiative to check it out, he still wondered if he should go and look for Ace.


    Sabo took out a small Den Den Mushi, and a white one, and handed them to Ian. Take this, I will contact you with this young Den Den Mushi, but when you answer, youd better use the white one with it to prevent eavesdropping.


    Ian picked them up and then said to Sabo: There is another thing, its better that we dont intervene with the rebels of basta!


    Oh!? Do you feel that something is wrong, too? Sabo said with a smile.


    Yes! Ian followed his words: My intuition tells me that there are some secret forces manipting this country, so I think that the Revolutionary Army better wait and watch from afar, and dont act rashly.


    I have the same intention! Sabo nodded: In that case, I will let the partners know that nothing is confirmed, if it is really as what we feel, then we will withdraw.


    After the two agreed, Sabo stood up, re-wrapped his headscarf, held Ians hand, and said: Thank you, Mr. Ian!


    There is no need for Mr.! Ian smiled and said: Just call me Ian, and as I said, you are Aces brother, and Im his closest friend, not far from being brothers too, plus as a Revolutionary Army partner, you dont have to be so formal!


    haha! Saboughed, Well, Ian! I must go now. After dawn, this road will be filled with travelers


    Farewell! Ian waved.


    Sabo waved back, turned and left.


    Ian waited for his figure to disappear, set down, and leaned on BB. cing both hands behind his head, he frowned and began to think.


    Aces Vivre Card has burned a bit, which made Ian very vignt, so he first thought was Teachs betrayal to the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Ian only knows that Teach will flee the group when he gets the Dark-Dark Fruit, but the problem is that Ian doesnt know when he will get it, which is why he cant confirm any situation.


    However, Zoro has already gone out to the sea, which means that in less than a year, Luffy will also leave the ind as a pirate. At this time point, Teach should have already acted or it is getting close


    Could it be that Teach had already killed Thatch and stole the fruit, thats why Aces Vivre Card was burned a bit!?


    Ian asked Sabo to inquire about the news of the Grand Line because he thought it was very possible. He needs to confirm this.


    However, what made Ian feel a bit confused is the marks on Aces Vivre Card! If he remembers correctly, Aces paper shouldnt start decaying this period. It should be when and if he gets defeated by the ckbeard and then delivered to the Marines. Whats happening now is unreasonable!


    Or did Ace have encountered some unexpected problems?


    The more Ian thought about it, the more puzzled he getsafter that, he decided to pull out the Den Den Mushi inside his hat, and wanted to contact Fujitora. However, what made him depressed was that he didnt know whether it was because he was too far away from the new world or what, but he couldnt contact his crew on Travolta. After dialing the number, the Den Den Mushi falls asleep!


    This is a typical no-signal state feature, and Ian has no choice but to put the Den Den Mushi back.


    Something must have happened! Ian thought: Both Hawkins divinations have said that there is a potential danger. It seems to be gradually emerging, perhaps this danger is rted to the abnormal situation of Aces Vivre Card.


    Ian started regretting his decision If he had known that this would happen, he wouldve kidnapped Hawkins and took him by force, making him join his group or just follow him in this journey. Now, Ian found that this kind of ability, to predict the future through divination, is very useful


    Ian only remembers two people who can precognition the future, one is Hawkins, and the other is Madam Shyarly, the proprietor of the Mermaid Cafe, but these two people are currently inds away from him, so he can only wait for Sabos response.


    Forcing himself not to think about it for a while, Ian finally slept on BB


    The next day, the camel moved a bit, and started making his weird sound, which woke Ian up as an rm clock.


    Good morning, friend! Ian woke up, stretched out, took out a water bag and quenched bb some, then rode it again.


    Ian was galloping in the desert on bb. After realizing that something bad might have happened, Ian just thought about getting things done and going back to the New World.


    Alubarna, the capital of basta, is naturally in the middle of the kingdom. It is a long-distance Ian has been on the road for more than three days and has not yet arrived.


    However, along the way, Ian noticed the current situation of the country. He also passed another city, Erumalu, but this city has long been turned into ruins. Most of the dpidated urban sites have been covered by sand, leaving only destion.


    The drought is much more serious than Ian imagined


    Ian knows that this is caused by Crocodile. Since, this time he went out looking for Nico Robin, then he would probably meet Crocodile, too. Ian hasnt figured out how he should deal with the guy, he didnt know whether he should stop him.


    Logically speaking, Shichibukais between each other, what they uphold is the idea that a king doesnt go to anothers territory and fck with his ns. They each have their own territories. Literally, river water does not interfere with well water No one knows what thetter will think if he rashly enters Crocodiles territory


    However, Ian estimated that the possibility of a fight between them may not be that high. Shichibukai has scruples about each other. After all, such a position is not easy toe by. If the battle between each other hurts both sides, then they may look for some kind of a settlement


    However, in this case, Ian can only take one step at a time.


    When he was about to arrive in Alubarna, Sabo finally called, and he confirmed Ians guess!


    In the New World, Thatch, the fourthmander of Whitebeard Pirates was killed by Marshall D. Teach. After the assassination, Teach fled away


    ording to the information obtained by the Revolutionary Army, Teach did not stay in New World after what he did, because the Whitebeard Pirates were already searching for him.


    This is exactly what Ian was afraid of, it happened as expected, but it was just a bit earlier.


    But ording to the news from Sabo, Ian learned that Teach had crossed the Calm Belt and went to the West Blue


    Teach wanted to escape Whitebeards sphere of influence first, then lurk for a while!


    After all, eating a devil fruit, the process of getting familiar with its power takes time! Moreover, if Teach wanted to fulfill his ambition, he must first establish a pirate group. Therefore, he cant sail alone, that is to say, he should go find somepanions with the same morality and mentality!


    This guy went to the West Blue, which made Ian think of an important member of the ckbeard Pirates group: Laffitte!


    If he remembers correctly, this guy with a ssic ck top hat and red wooden cane, who looks a bit sissy, seems to be from the West Blue, and worked as a sheriff there. Since Teach has fled to that area, the first partner he seeded to recruit is Laffitte!


    He was afraid that Teach wont get back to the Grand Line until he gets familiar with his power and recruits some furiouspanions, such as the sniper, Van Augur, and Doc Q then he will be able to return to the Grand Line


    ording to Sabos information, Teach went to the West Blue, and he was found there by locating his traces. Many people still didnt know about this matter.


    Another message came from Sabo, in which Ace was also mentioned! He really went out alone to hunt down Teach.


    Ian stretched a finger and started waving it in the air. It wont be so easy to find Ace while hunting Teach. The process of this hunt will probablyst for a long time, at least for more than half a year, because Ace was alone and has no intelligence source. Most of the time, he can only linger behind the cunning guy


    Fortunately! Theres still time! Ian couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief at the thought of this

 Chapter 328: Your cushion fell out

    Chapter 328: Your cushion fell out


    Two dayster, Ian finally approached the periphery of Alubarna.


    When he got there, the scenery of the yellow sand hills was finally no longer seen. Instead, it was gradually getting prosperous.


    basta has been in a continuous drought, but it wasnt the case for Alubarna. This city was built on an oasis, so it was a green ce. Even if he has not yet entered the city, he can often see lush trees and gardens, which made Ian feel rxed, because he has been traveling in a boundless sea of sand.


    Biiith! Biiiith!


    The camel BB seemed to be very excited, and Ian riding it felt that this guys footsteps were much lighter.


    He let the guy run freely, while he put his hands on his eyebrows and looked ahead.


    The city is far away, and it has already been seen in his position. However, Ian should still be in the suburbs of the city, and it feels that there are still very few people around.


    However, at this time, Ian was suddenly stunned, because he saw a small building not far from the front, and the building seems to have signs, indicating that its a store.


    Opening a shop in this remote suburb, is its owners head was stomped by BB? Its strange to have a business here!


    Ma guy, lets go and have a look! Ian patted BBs hump.


    BB nodded happily and went straight towards the building.


    Having that said, Ian found that there were many animals with high intelligence in this world. The camel BB he bought was not a special case. Two days ago, Ian encountered a group of Moving Crabs walking sideways in the desert At that time, Ian watched them with a shocked face, they passed in front of him, and one of the moving crabs stopped, smiled at Ian, then went his way!


    Ian got confused Did that crab reallyugh at me! Im not mistaken, am I!?


    Moreover, in the country of basta, three animal statues can be seen everywhere, one is the sea cat, which is so cute. It is said that this creature is a very sacred presence in basta. It is often seen in the waters near Sandy Ind. The people of basta also regard the sea cats as Guardians of the God.


    There are two statues that were also regarded as Guardians of the God, one is a jackal, and the other is a Falcon, plus the cat. These three animals are the mostmon animal statues of basta.


    When ites to the desert, the outsiders impression was probably a piece of destend. Ian used to think the same, but when he boarded Sandy Ind, he found itpletely different from what he had imagined. There were many strange animals in the desert, and most of them were very spiritual and smart, which made Ian wonder whether the animals on this ind are mutated.


    When he was thinking about it, Ian hade to the building.


    This so-called building is actually a veryrge room. Around the house, in addition to the scattered grass, and near the house, there is a water tower.


    The water tower is amon water storage device in the desert, so Ian didnt think much of it. What is really strange is that this building turned out to be a nicely decorated coffee shop!


    At the front of the house, there were four x-shaped pirs, followed by a row of brown ss, and at the top of the coffee shop, there was a long signboard.


    Spiders Cafe? Ian looked up and read the name, then he felt it was a familiar ce.


    There was a coffee shop in the wilderness, and Ian thought it was very novel, so he stopped outside.


    Stepping down from BBs back, Ian faintly heard a piece of melodious music from the coffee shop, and couldnt help but be moved, so he took the rein and walked over.


    My guy, you need to stay outside, and dont run around! Ian ordered BB.


    BB seemed to understand Ians words and nodded.


    However, as soon as Ian opened the door of the coffee, bb actually ran away!


    I am gonna k! Ian turned back, looked at bb running away, only to feel stunned.


    Hahaha! A burst ofughter came from the coffee shop. Dont worry, the little guy may have gone to the city. The animals in this country are so maverick. If you are lucky, you may find him in the city of Alubarna.


    Ian looked at the direction of BBs departure, and sure enough, he was moving towards Alubarna: You piece of sh!t, you cant wait to have fun in the city, thats why you left without me!?


    Ian rolled his eyes andined about such behavior, then he looked back into the coffee shop, and saw that no guests were inside, but every table was well cleaned behind the bar, a stylish girl wearing a scarf and a pair of ck frame sses, and a wavy curly hair hung before her, was sitting with crossed legs and looking at a newspaper beside her. An old gramophone was ying soft music, and a pot of water was boiling on the stove.


    It was the fashionable girl reading the newspaper who justughed. After Ian walked in, she put down the newspaper, pressed down the rim of spectacles on her nose, and said to Ian. My Guest, do you want something?


    Indeed! Ian nodded! He was the only guest in the cafe, so he couldnt ask for a table, therefore, he came to the bar and sat down, said: Can I have iced coffee?


    The stylish girl nodded, didnt talk, got up and took out a cup, put a few pieces of ice in it, then poured the coffee and gave it to Ian.


    After putting the coffee in front of Ian, the girly on the counter, touched her chin, looked at Ian, and said. I am Z, the boss here. Are you traveling alone? Going to Alubarna?


    Pa, aka Z!? Ian was stunned when he heard her name, and recalling the name of the shop, he remembered everything at once!


    This This spider coffee seems to be the stronghold of the Baroque Works!


    Ian looked carefully at the seemingly sexy girl in front of him, but he didnt even think that he would meet a high-level cadre of the Baroque Works.


    Pa, she was partnered with Mr. 1, and her alias was Miss Doublefinger! In fact, the meaning here should refer to the first day and the first month of the year, thats why she was also called Ms. New Years Eve.


    This was the codename of Crocodiles Baroque Works. As a secret criminalpany, the Baroque Works acts on the bright side as pirate hunters. It feels like a bounty hunter guild, but no one knows the real leaders behind it, the organizations senior cadres call each other by codename, and they were usually divided into teams of two people, male and female, the mans alias is Mr. and a number, while the females codename is Miss and a random holiday however, the lower the code number, the stronger the person.


    In fact, from the organizational structure of the Baroque Works, Crocodile is a mastermind. Such a structure was actually quite strict, and although these high-level cadres dont even know whos their Boss, they are still loyal to the organization.


    However, there is a saying All the transmigrators are cheaters! It is the case for Ian.


    Even Miss. Doublefinger doesnt know who her Boss is, but Ian knows!


    Ian originally thought that after going directly to Alubarna, he found the ce where there are hiding the dance powder. In his impression, Crocodiles casino was opened there, and Nico Robin, as his deputy, served as the director of the Baroque Works. Just by finding Crocodile, he will be able to find Nico Robin.


    However, after coincidentally encountering Miss. Doublefingers, Ian realized that the Baroque Works started acting in basta.


    Pa opened the coffee shop in this ce, which should be used as a contact point. So, other senior cadres should also appear here?


    Little brother, why arent you talking? Pa found that Ian was a little distracted looking at her, so she smiled charmingly, stretched out her fingers, gently lifted Ians chin, exhaled, and giggled: Or are you fascinated by me, young man?


    Pa does look beautiful. If she is really just the owner of the coffee shop, Ian wont find a problem chatting with her, but for Ian who knows her identity, its another matter


    So, Iany back a little, got away from her fingers, then pointed to her chest and said, Hey beautiful, your cushion has fallen out!

 Chapter 329: Don’t pick your nose in front of others

    Chapter 329: Don¡¯t pick your nose in front of others


    Pas dress was beautiful, it was a floral dress, and her chest was quite outstanding. She just clubbed on the bar, and walked in front of Ian.


    As the partner of Mr.1, she is second only to the chief of the staff, however, she was in such a remote ce, and for several days, she wont receive many visitors in her shop! So, of course, doing business wont be enough, but this ce was used as a contact point. Appropriate, so Pa has been maintaining internmunications from here. As for what she said for Ian, she was acting on purpose, it is rare to have such a young man knocking on her door, therefore, she wanted to y around and have some fun.


    But from nowhere, Ians words immediately made her suffer 10000 points of critical damage


    Pa hurriedly retracted her hand to cover her chest, but with this touch, she found that the cushion (bra pad) did not fall out as Ian said So she realized that she was fooled!


    Yoouu! Pa gritted her teeth while ring at Ian, then folded her arms and sneered: I cant understand customers like you, young man, its so easy for you to get into trouble!


    Ha! Ian didnt care He was amused by teasing Pa, and making her check her bra in a hurry. He just said that casually, but looking at Pas action, is she really wearing padding!?


    However, he didnt want to dive deep into this issue. After lifting the coffee and taking a sip, he started talking: Actually, I came to Alubarna looking for an agency called Baroque Works!


    When Ian said this, he kept staring at Pa. However, what he didnt expect was that the womans expression didnt change or make a surprising reaction. When she heard the name, Baroque Works, it didnt affect her.


    She said coldly with crossed arms: You are looking for information? Im sorry, given your bad behavior, Im afraid that you wont get anything from me.


    Pubs, coffee shops, or whatever, they usually must get paid for some information. After all, these ces contact a lot of customers every day. When guests chat, there are usually some things worthy of attention. In fact, Pa in her shop has done this kind of business asionally, and she charges a lot of money. Therefore, after listening to Ian, she thought that Ian wanted to buy information from her.


    But dont say I wont tell you because of your joke, she knows exactly what he is inquiring about, which is her organization, so how could she sell such information to a stranger!?


    Hearing what she said, Ian was not surprised, just smiled and said: Really? I thought I would find here a way to join the Baroque Works!


    This is a matter that just came to Ians mind. Even if he knew that their Boss was Crocodile and every other member, there were still two ways that he can take and achieve his goal..!


    Because Crocodile is a suspicious person by nature and never trusts anyone, thats why, even his cadres dont know his real identity, and just call him Mr.0, and if hes not mistaken, Crocodile is currently a Hero in basta! No one knew that the Shichibukai Crocodile was the real boss behind this organization until he appeared to admit his identity as Mr.0!


    So if Ian went to the door, Crocodile would only meet him as a fellow Shichibukai, not as the Boss of Baroque Works!


    There is a difference between the two. Dont forget, Nico Robin is an important wanted criminal for the World Government. Crocodile wont appear as Baroque Works Boss until he discovers the real purpose of Ians arrival, therefore, he may hide Robin and prevent her from seeing Ian.


    Without seeing Robin, Ians goal cant be achieved unless he knows her whereabouts, then he can go directly and knock on her door, but does he know her whereabouts? Of course not!


    He cant confirm if Crocodile has sent Robin anywhere to perform any tasks during this time!?


    Therefore, such internship is very subtle, so Ian feels that Crocodile has to understand that he has discovered the operation team of his Baroque Works, then forces him toe out as the Boss and meet himself In this way, he can see Robin in good faith.


    Its like two people ying hide and seek. Ian is the one who is looking for Robin, and Crocodile is the one hiding her The best way is to cheat and take a shortcut, then he would shout: Gotcha!


    So Ian said casually that he wanted to join the Baroque Works to see if there is any possibility to find Crocodile through this internal channel.


    After hearing this, Pa finally got a little surprised and asked, What are you talking about? Do you really want to join the Baroque Works?


    Yes! Ian nodded seriously.


    Who are you? Pa looked up and down at Ian: A Bounty hunter?


    I used to be a pirate hunter, but now Im a pirate! Ian tapped the handle of his sword and gestured to Pa.


    Pa finally straightened up. She took off her ck-framed sses, crossed her arms back, and asked Ian coldly. Whatever you are, a pirate or a hunter, lets put it aside now. First tell me, how did you discover Baroque Works?


    Many people in basta know about Baroque Works, such arge organization cant really hide all its traces, but Pa still wants to confirm from where did Ian learn about their existence? Anyway, they still need to take guard against infiltrating organizations such as the marines, so some investigation procedures were needed.


    How did I know? Ian turned his gaze and said, I killed a man in my way here, and before he died, he threatened me and said that if I dared to provoke the Baroque Works, I will die miserably!


    Pa sneered and said, Indeed, you have remarkable courage to move against the Baroque Works!


    Nope! Ian spread his hands and shrugged: I am a coward, for fear of their revenge, I wanted to join them, so there will be no trouble between us, am I right!?


    Pa was speechless for a while, what a strange reason!


    However, the organization of the Baroque Works was indeed quiterge. In addition to the Officer Agents, there are the Millions and the Billions. For pirates whoe to join them, they are generally incorporated into these minions. As long as they are constrained by senior cadres, then the more minions the better.


    So thinking about it, Pa took out a business card and handed it to Ian, saying, Well, take this business card and find the person in it. He will tell you how to join the Baroque Works!


    However, unexpectedly, Ian took his business card and threw it behind without looking at it.


    What are you doing!? Pa mmed the table angrily.


    Ian snorted: The person on this business card is only a minion, right? You want me to start from the bottom? I refuse, I dont have such patience. Since Im joining the Baroque Works, Im surely strong enough to start from a high rank!


    You seek to be a high-level cadre just after joining! Pa looked at Ian, thinking that hes mentally retarded: Are you crazy?


    Cant I? Ian smiled. I heard that in the Baroque Works, the stronger the person, the higher his rank Am I right, or was it just some false information!?


    Huh!? Pa also smiled. Then, what position do you think your strength can get you?


    Ian touched his chin, thought for a moment, and said, I guess I can easily be the president?


    Pa opened her mouth and looked at Ian, then suddenly burst intoughter.


    She covered her stomach and couldnt straighten her waist withughter. After a long time, she wiped the tears in her eyes and said to Ian: Okay, little brother, you think that you can take the position of the president, then since you are a pirate, tell me how much is your bounty?


    I dont want to say it! Ian shook his head: Im afraid it will terrify you!


    At this time, a sound came from the door of the coffee shop. It seemed that someone pushed it hard, and a very disdainful voice filled the ce: What is this thing that can scare her?


    Ian looked around to find a man and a womaning into the cafe. This was a tall man, dark-skinned with ck spiky hair, he was wearing a brown trench coat with a pink cravat and a pair of sunsses, while the woman was very cute, holding a beautiful umbre.


    Yoo, this isMr.5 and Miss Valentine! It seems that this ce is really the meeting point of the Baroque Works.


    Pa, prepare two cups of coffee! Miss Valentine said as she walked in, and Mr.5 was looking at Ian with a disgusted face.


    He came over, ced a hand on the bar, and leaned down to Ian. Little brother, you were talking just now?


    Pa smirked as she poured the coffee and said, Yes! This young man said that his bounty would terrify me, and now Im shivering!


    Smiling like this, Pa pretended to be afraid by patting her chest


    A pirate? Mr.5 started digging up his nostrils, and said to Ian: Kiddo, I dont care about your bounty, now please leave, we have things to talk about!


    Ian raised his head and looked at him, but he just happened to see the guy picking his nose. He couldnt help but feel sick, and waved his hand impatiently: Go away! I am drinking here, go pick your nose elsewhere!

 Chapter 330: skilled artist

    Chapter 330: skilled artist


    To be honest, Ian sometimes feels very tired. In this desert country, if he doesnt wear a headscarf and doesnt wrap it tightly, he can easily get sunburned, but with the scarf, his appearance is no different from that of ordinary locals. So, no one can tell what the other person looks like or what expression he has, just like the caravans who were attacked by desert bandits, and this was the same case for Mr.5.


    Ian is someone who came back from the New World, and his vision was locked high. So for a guy like Mr.5, he may have some strength here in basta, but in Ians eyes, he is no different from those desert robbers.


    But this disgusting guy still didnt get it


    Hearing what Ian said, he was aggravated. He pulled a booger from his nose, moved his hand in front of Ians face, then dropped it into his cup!


    Then Bang, Ian burst up!


    Someone would not be in trouble if he had not asked for it! and its always people like Mr. 5 when his booger fell in the cup, Ian had already stood up, grabbed his head, and mmed it onto the bar with all his might!


    Boom! Mr.5 didnt have time to react, and his face was already close to the bar. The wooden counter was smashed and broken to pieces with this sudden move!


    Ian was so angry that he didnt want to control his power. He broke the bar and even pressed Mr.5s whole body to the floor!


    This sudden move shocked Miss Valentine, and Pa was startled by the smashed tform, which made her step back.


    Even after biting him to the ground, Ian was still furious. He went on and mmed his foot on Mr.5s head repeatedly, and scolded: Lets not talk about hygiene! But let me teach you some manners, you disgusting piece of Sh!t!


    Next to them, Miss Valentine came back to her senses, screamed, and hurriedly wanted to pull Ian away, which waspletely a subconscious reaction.


    But, how can she pull away Ian, who was in a boiling state at this time? Seeing that she couldnt move the guy, she decided to fight and jumped up to use her unique ability on Ian, who seemed like an easy target, staying still and stamping on Mr.5!


    Seeing Miss Valentine jumps up, Ian knew immediately what she wanted to do, and with his right hand, he pulled out the Senbonzakura violently, and waved it in her direction.


    Vush! At the moment of the swing, a strong wind pressure was formed, which then turned into sharp de projectiles, tearing off her clothes and slightly scratching her! In midair, Miss Valentine cried out in surprise, quickly threw away her umbre, and covered with both hands the parts of her body emitting a bright light.


    For the sake of being a woman, Ian showed her mercy. His de does not cut her, only the wind pressure taught her a lesson.


    After she reached the ground, the tip of the Senbonzakura in Ians hand was directly ced between her eyes, then Ian told her with a cold murderous tone: You better not move!


    Ahah Valentine was trembling all over, the cold look in the guys eyes gave her a strong sense of fear, and she forgot how to speak.


    At this time, Pa behind the bar also jumped out and attacked Ian. She was the person who ate the Spike-Spike Fruit. The moment she jumped out, a long sharp thorn grew on her fist, and gritting her teeth, she moved to pierce Ians vest.


    However, Ian turned sharply, and his left hand suddenly turned ck, then he opened his palm, receiving the uing thorns.


    Seeing Ians reaction, Pa showed a smile of sess, but in the next second, she found that her sharp thorn could not prate Ians palm!


    On the contrary, the strength of the collision actually bent her spikes!


    With a snap, Ians palm wrapped in Haki broke Pas thorns, then caught and squeezed her fist.


    Aahh!! At that moment, Pa immediately screamed, then an intense heatwave broke from his left hand, and burned her fist!


    Pa hurriedly withdrew her hand, and Ian also released her. After retreating, Pa found that several charred finger marks had appeared on her fist, which was seriously burned!


    Although Ians ck dragon wave was sealed on his right hand, now both of his hands can emit its mes. This means that whenever he wants, he can always emit heat that could reach a very high temperature. When he was in Smis, Sentomarus Axe was melted the same way.


    Pa fell to the ground due to the severe pain that filled her body and made her sweat, and she started rolling on the floor as if she had been fished out of the water.


    All of this just happened in a few seconds. In a short period, Ian took down three Officer Agents of the Baroque Works.


    Hum! Seeing Mikita (Miss Valentine) and Pa lost their will to fight, Ian snorted coldly, put away the Senbonzakura, then crouched down, grabbed Gems head (Mr.5), and lifted him up the floor.


    At this time, Gems condition was so miserable. His nose was bleeding, his mouth was missing several teeth, and his face was swollen.


    Ian took his cup of coffee, put it on Gems mouth, and said coldly: Drink it!


    Gem dropped his booger in this cup of coffee, and since he likes to y this way and act rude, then Ian wanted to make him drink it! This is called treating people in their own way!


    Gem didnt lose consciousness yet, but the cold look in Ians eyes, and the horror in Pas face, made him faint However, Ian didnt stop and raised the cup, forcing him to slurp it.


    At this moment, Ian experienced a new kind of mood


    After emptying the whole cup, Ian threw Gem to the floor and stood up. He grabbed his scarf and pulled it off.


    Pulling out his hat from the trouser pocket, putting the Den Den Mushi in it, and then wore it Ian walked up to Pa and looked down at her.


    That that hat Pas entire body started trembling, looked at Ians whole figure, and her heart was suddenly dominated by a great sense of fear.


    She finally recognized the young man in front of her


    Why why are you Why are you here! Pa asked in horror, forgetting the sharp pain in her hand.


    Ian didnt answer her, sighed, and asked back: You are a high-ranked agent in the Baroque Works, right?


    Pa didnt dare to lie, so she nodded.


    Very good, can you contact the Boss of your organization? Ian asked.


    Pa shook her head and said: No No, we cadres, usually just received orders, and they are all single-line calls I swear, we cant contact the boss at all.


    Sure enough! Ian thought.


    In fact, the provocative behavior of Mr.5 made Ian a bit skeptical. In the Baroque Works, it seems that if someone wants to get a higher rank, Crocodile, or Mr.0 has to approve first, thats why thepetition among cadres seems to be fierce. If one of them wants to climb up to get a higher codename, then he must defeat a stronger member!


    Therefore, Gem must have heard Ians words before entering the cafe, and as the lowest rank in the Officer Agents, he certainly want to climb up, thats why he provoked the guy inside as soon as he came in.


    Its a pity that he obviously provoked the wrong person


    Now, Ian confirmed his guess, and immediately realized that walking into the Baroque Works was not enough, unless he was willing to start from the bottom.


    After thinking about it, Ian asked Pa: Well, if something happens to you cadres, your president should know?


    Well! All I know is that as soon as Mr.13es here, he will inform the boss! Pa confessed: It is a dedicated intelligence officer who works as a messenger for the Boss.


    Ian: Mr.13?


    Hes an otter, hes a part of The Unluckies Pa exined.


    Are you talking about that guy!? Ian pointed behind Pa.


    Pa turned her head and found two animals squatting on the window, one was an otter wearing sunsses and round spotted clothes, while the other was a vulture wearing a yellow aviator cap dotted with red flowers and ck goggles.


    Mr. 13!? Miss Friday!? Pa screamed in surprise.


    These two guys seem to have just arrived. After seeing Ian looking towards them, the otter took out a painting board and a pen, then starting drawing.


    A few secondster, Ians sketching pattern suddenly appeared on the drawing board, and then Mr.13 A member of the Unluckies, turned the drawing board and showed it to Ian.


    When Ian saw it, he was shocked What the fck! This otter is a legend!? His craft is on fire! His sketch looks like aplete picture

 Chapter 331: Over-thinking it

    Chapter 331: Over-thinking it


    Let me see! Ian couldnt help reaching out and asking the otter for the sketch.


    Unexpectedly, however, the unlucky guy jumped on the back of the vulture, and the vulture fluttered his wings and wanted to fly away.


    As his previous experience with bastas animals, the camel bb, Ian confirmed that these species are quite intelligent. But how can Ian let them slip away like this?


    With a spark, Ian gathered an electric arc in his hand, then violentlyunched a lightning projectile in the direction of the vulture that wanted to fly away!


    The lightning strike directly broke the wall of the coffee shop, leaving behind arge hole, and then flew by the vulture


    The Unluckies in the air stupidly watched at the lightning disappeared into the sky, then slowly turned their heads, and looked at Ian below, through the big hole.


    Ian pointed to the ground in front of him, and looked at these two fellows with a smile! His expression was obviously saying that if you two dont want to be cooked alive, thene down willingly!


    Seeing such expression, the two fellows stopped moving forward, then flew down with cold sweat on their foreheads.


    Afternding, Miss Friday and Mr.13 rubbed their ws and bowed to Ian, as if they were saying: Master, is there something you want to tell us!


    Ian looked at these guys silently, and didnt know what to say. Are they actually bending the knee!?


    Pa and Miss Valentine have seen the Unluckies many times, and these two can be said to be the representatives of the Organization President. When they usually appear, they look BADA$$ and fearless, even the high-level cadres dont dare to provoke them, and now, unexpectedly, they seemed to be waiting for orders from their new boss


    You are an otter, not a pet dog, right!?


    Ian stretched out his hand and ced it in front of the otter. Thetter was stunned for a moment, then he reacted, quickly took out the drawing board, and handed it to Ian. Ian took it and found that his sketch was really vivid. However, he did not tear the picture off, instead, he picked up the otters brush and left a sentence next to the sketch.


    After that, he handed the drawing board to the unlucky fellow, saying: Give this sketch to your Boss! Do you hear me?


    Mr.13 nodded quickly, then climbed onto Miss Fridays back, carefully looked at Ian, and then both of them took off again.


    And now with that done, Ian took a look at the three people in the cafe, and then walked out without saying a word.


    The three people didnt dare to make a sound, they just watched Ian leave. After waiting a bit longer for him to get a little further, Pa let out a loud scream, holding her right fist and rushing to find a med-kit.


    However, when passing by Mr. 5, who was still lying on the ground, Pa suddenly remembered that this was all because of this idiot, who had thrown his booger into the cup of this young man such a reckless move cause a disaster, so when she saw him lying, she felt so annoyed, then activating her ability, a sharp thorn suddenly emerged out of the root tip of her high-heeled shoes, and she stepped on Gems butt! Mr.5 couldnt help waking up and screaming his lungs out.


    Damn it, why how could he appear in basta!? Pa thought to herself, while bandaging her hand: Is there something going on here in basta!? Suck information must reach the president as soon as possible are the Unluckies going to inform the Boss!?


    After Ian went out of the cafe, he continued traveling towards Alubarna. That bastard, BB, went to the city by himself, and left his master behind, which made Ian very resentful.


    The sun was scorching, Ian exposed his arms to tan them, and he decided to take off the desert clothes.


    Plus, its better to reveal his identity as Shichibukai, because he is in Crocodiles territory, and his arrival will definitely force him toe out and meet the other side. As for when he will bring the matter of his identity as the president of the Baroque Works, it depends on the situation, anyway, Ian just needs to find a way to see Robin.


    Just as Ian moved towards Alubarna, the Unluckies flew to Rainbase, east of Alubarna, where the casino, Rain Dinners AKA Crocodiles base, was located.


    Crocodile was staying in the basement, smoking a cigar, feeding his pets, Bananawanis, then when he heard the sound of Miss Friday pping her wings, Crocodile didnt look back and said: Unluckies, whats the matter?


    Unlucky wobbled over and handed the drawing board to Crocodile.


    Crocodile had received it carelessly at first, but after seeing the painting, his heart startled!


    He recognized the person depicted above at first nce, and he was already impressed with Ian, the new Shichibukai.


    The sentence that Ian left in the lower right corner of the sketch made him even more concerned.


    He wrote: Crocodile, or should i call you, Mr.0!? Anyway, I am in Alubarna now,e out and meet me!?


    When he saw this sentence, Crocodiles heartbeat got faster.


    What do you mean!? What does this guy mean!? Crocodile turned his head and turned: How did he know!?


    Crocodile took a long inhale out of his cigar, turned around, and sat down on the sofa, carefully studying Ians words.


    Mr.13, on the other hand, gestured with his body and described the general course of the event to Crocodile, although he could not speak, Crocodile still understands his meaning.


    Several cadres under hismand were defeated, but Crocodile didnt care much. He was just thinking about the purpose of Ians trip to basta.


    Crocodile was suspicious, so he didnt easily make an impulsive move before he understood Ians purpose, but just as he was still thinking, a couple of footsteps were heard and Nico Robin appeared.


    She wore a luxurious mink coat and a cowboy hat. She slowly walked forward and said: President, what did the Unluckies bring this time?


    Youre just in time! Crocodile nced at her from the sofa, then threw the drawing board towards her.


    In midair, a wrist suddenly appeared from nowhere, caught the drawing board, and then sent it to Robin. When she saw the portrait of Ian on the board, Robin couldnt help but stare.


    However, then she giggled quietly and said: Another Shichibukai has appeared in this country? President, is heing for you?


    Crocodile exhaled a cloud of smoke, looked at Robin with his cold eyes, and then started to talk: He seems to know my other identity and wants to see me.


    Then go out and meet him! Robin said: Havent you always been curious about this man?


    This is beyond curiosity, I care more about the purpose of his sudden appearance in my country! Crocodile said with a sneer: I guess he also came for Pluto!


    The Kingdom of basta guards a piece of Poneglyph, which Crocodile has heard of a long time ago. The Baroque Works he created seek to conspiracy overthrow the rule of the Nefertari family and set up an ideal country. But his real purpose was to grasp the Poneglyph in the crypt, because ording to the information Crocodile obtained, the Poneglyph guarded by the basta royal family is likely to be rted to the Ancient weapon, Pluto.


    As far as his concern, Crocodile thinks that Ian was also aware of Plutos existence, so he came to basta from the New World, and asked to see him by name. Otherwise, how can he exin Ians sudden emergence?


    Crocodile actually thought a bit more about this matter yes, he doesnt know Ian at all and has never met before. It seemed so strange that he appeared in basta without notice, but what he cant know is the purpose of Ians trip. In fact, it was to find Robin, and has little to do with Crocodile.


    Thisck of information has led Crocodile to over-think this matter.


    The reason why Crocodile cooperated with Robin and form a partnership was to let her interpret the Poneglyph and obtain information about the location of Pluto. Crocodile had made an agreement with Robin from the beginning, so when Robin heard Crocodile saying this, she couldnt help but smile, pulling down the brim of the cowboy hat, and said, So, are you going to get rid of him?


    No! Crocodile suddenly grinned, and the scar on his face made him look very ferocious. He looked at Robin and said, I want to know how much information he knows about Pluto Nico Robin, I want you to go out first and meet the boy!


    Robin giggled and said, Yes, but President, arent you afraid that Ill run away? You know, that person is a Shichibukai like you!


    This joke is not funny at all! Crocodiles body suddenly disappeared on the sofa and turned into a gust of wind mixed with sand. He suddenly appeared in front of Robin. He raised Robins chin with the poisonous hook in his right hand and said to her: Nico Robin, dont forget who you are. We both know that you are a wild dog, you can only live by hiding from the pursuit of the World Government, and only I will take you in Do you think that if he finds your true identity, that boy who just became a Shichibukai, will turn against the world government just because of you?


    Crocodiles words were very hurtful, and Robins eyes showed a trace of reluctance, but she also understood her situation, knowing that Crocodile was right, plus now only Crocodile can give her shelter.


    So, Robins eyes darkened.


    Very good! Crocodile saw the change in Robins eyes, nodded with satisfaction, and said: Now, just do what I told you you can meet this brat first, can you? Miss all Sunday!


    Yes, president Nico Robin nodded, turned, and left.

 Chapter 332: This was Easy

    Chapter 332: This was Easy


    On the streets of Alubarna, the capital of basta, Ian looked at the city with a novel look.


    Compared with those cities in drought, the amount of rain in Alubarna was still normal, so peoples lives here seem to be stable. However, after observing carefully, he can still see the faint anxiety on peoples faces.


    Indeed, as the capital of the country, Alubarna was not affected by the drought, which is a good thing. In the beginning, people regarded this phenomenon as the result of Guardian Gods blessing, but as it stayed like this for the past two years, people have gradually felt that it is strange.


    Nowadays, the rebel army of Katorea, another city of basta, has already arrived to Alubarna. It is clear to everyone why these rebel forces appeared here, its nothing more than fleeing their hometown for fear of the continuous drought


    Therefore, although Alubarna seemed to be still prosperous today, the cloud of war has begun to hang over the city.


    On the streets of the Alubarna, Ian can see some Pirate-like guys in addition to the locals. Ian first thought that these pirates were just replenishing and traveling in the city. However, not long after he thought so, he witnessed a robbery


    It was a jewelry store in Alubarna. Dozens of pirates suddenly rushed out with knives and guns. Each of them carried a filled bag, and as soon as they rushed out, they ran rampantly to escape.


    The owner of the jewelry store cried and ran out of the store door, shouting: Thieves! Help me! Catch them!


    To his surprise, his shouting didnt matter, the pedestrians who had heard him, immediately understood what had happened. After a burst of exmation, they backed away and cleared the path.


    These pirates have weapons in their hands, and these people dont want to get into trouble.


    The pirates who saw this scene acted even more arrogantly andughed heartily. The Pirate in the rear suspected that the owner of the jewelry shop would keep chasing them, so he looked back, raised his gun and fired at the owner.


    The shop owner was shot in the chest and fell to the ground with a pool of blood expanding around his body, which made the people who watched this scene more frightened.


    Hurry up! Report this to Sir. Crocodile! a pedestrian shouted.


    This sentence seems to remind everyone of their hero, so more and more people started shouting, Report this to Sir. Crocodile!


    Ian witnessed this from the beginning, and it felt a little weird. When a jewelry store gets robbed, the first thing they should seek is the citys guards, right? Why didnt these people reacted like that? Why the Hell would they seek Crocodile and not the guards?


    However, it has to be said that the cries of the people around did cause tremendous psychological pressure on the robbers. After hearing the name of Crocodile, they did not dare to continueughing arrogantly, they just tightened the grip of the bags and ran faster.


    They kicked and pushed the pedestrians in the road, and moved towards Ians direction. A child, who couldnt escape in time, stood in the way of a pirate, which caused thetter to trip and fall to the ground.


    The pirate seemed to be hurt by the fall, got up angrily, screaming at the child: Hey, kid! Do you want to die this young!


    After that, he pulled out his gun, aimed it at the child, and wanted to shoot him.


    When he pulled the gun, Ian realized what was going to happen, and couldnt help shaking his head among the crowd. These ruthless pirates can be found everywhere.


    So he moved!


    When the robber took out his gun and was about to pull the trigger, a huge Flying sh came out of nowhere and cut his wrist!


    The pirate immediately screamed and held his decapitated arm, which turned to a fountain, and kept on yelling His screams not only attracted the surprised eyes of his associates, but even the people around him were shocked.


    Cling! Cling!


    A crisp bell sound was heard, as Ian walked out of the crowd and stood in front of the robber, with the Senbonzakura rotating in his hand, then after some pink petals started floating around the sword, Ian shed down at the location of the pirates!


    A huge arc-shaped projectile flew against the ground to the robbers the Flying sh split the ground, leaving a deep trench behind, and went into the middle of the pirates after reaching the center, it burst into a strong wind pressure and spread in all directions. Dozens of pirates have sted away.


    Ian has be able to urately control his sword energy, and this is proven by what he just did, he attacked these pirates directly without hurting an innocent person.


    The residents of Alubarna stared at the trench left out on the ground by the sword projectile, and they couldnt react for a moment.


    But this wasnt the case for the pirates. After they got up, they saw the sword mark, and couldnt help looking at Ian with frightened eyes.


    Drop the bags, ce your hands behind your heads, and kneel on the ground! Ian faintly pointed at the pirates and said this.


    This means that they should surrender, or else However, although these robbers have seen Ians strength, they were unwilling to give up at this stage.


    However, at this time, a sudden voice came from the crowd: You should do what he told you, if you dont want to anger the new Shichibukai


    When Ian heard the voice, he was stunned and couldnt help looking at the crowd to find out who was talking.


    However, before he found out, all the residents finally reacted.


    New Shichibukai!? Is there another Shichibukai in town!?


    Ah! Yeah, this is true! That hat He is the new Shichibukai, hes Ian-sama, the ck Dragon!


    Its really him! This is great! basta has two Shichibukai protecting it!?


    Long live the Shichibukai!


    Its Ian Sama!


    Ian didnt know how it happened. Suddenly, his name was shouted out by the residents of Alubarna. People looked at Ian with respect and worship.


    So did the pirates. After hearing the word Shichibukai, they immediately surrendered, dropping their weapons and bags, then kneeling on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, people cheered even louder.


    Thank you! Thank you, Lord Ian! A woman hugged the kid who was about to be killed, then knelt down in front of Ian, and said with tears in her eyes: Thank you for saving my child!


    This sudden heroic treatment made Ian stunned. What is going on?


    Later, Ian recalled that Crocodile was very popr in this country, because he repeatedly defeated many pirates who robbed and killed in this country. His strength was worshipped and praised by the people of basta, regarding him as Hero, every time they encounter robbers or pirates, the first thing they think of is to seek his help.


    Crocodile is also a Shichibukai, so the people here were very respectful of such a title. Loving a member could easily make them love the whole group!, when Ian was recognized as a Shichibukai, he immediately received the same treatment as Hero.


    I have to say that Crocodile is really a mastermind he has be the hero of this country, while he was secretly nning to demolish this kingdom. If everything goes smoothly, then he will appear in the image of a hero at that time, and he may be able to be the new king.


    At the thought of this, Ian suddenly felt that this event was very familiar. Isnt this exactly what Domingo did to be the King of Dressrosa? What is different is just the means


    Ian was surrounded by the people of Alubarna. Although people didnt dare to get too close to him due to his status as Shichibukai, they still blocked his way. It was not until Alubarnas guards appeared that they finally solved the siege for him.


    The group of robbers was arrested, and when themander learned that Ian was also a Shichibukai, he immediately respected him and sent his soldier to evacuate the crowd.


    Moreover, themander immediately sent some guards to report this to the pce.


    Ian didnt care about all of this. He was still standing in ce, looking for the person who just talked.


    At this time, Ian saw a graceful figure standing not far from the scattered crowd. When Ians line of sight fell on her, she smiled and turned away.


    It is Nico Robin! Ian recognized her immediately and couldnt help being stunned.


    However, seeing Robin leaving slowly, she was obviously waiting for him to catch up, so Ian ignored his surroundings and immediately followed her.


    Those guards wanted to follow Ian, waiting for his instructions, but they were dismissed by Ian.


    As he walked behind Robin, Ian couldnt help wondering. He had estimated that he might have to contact Crocodile before he could see Robin. But unexpectedly, Robin appeared in advance.


    What about Crocodile, where is he? Could it be that after receiving his message, this guy wanted to y a trick on him?


    With this doubt, Ian followed Robin all the way until he saw her walking into a pub


    After walking in, Ian found that there was not even a guest in the tavern except Robin. Only one bartender pouring her wine.


    Nico Robin was sitting elegantly in front of the bar, lying forward and holding her chin, waiting for the guy to finish pouring.


    Ian walked over and sat down next to her.


    As soon as he sat down, Robin turned and looked at him. She smiled and said. Sir. Ian, Im Miss all Sunday! I am the vice president of the Baroque Works. I am very happy to see you

 Chapter 333: Robin’s defense mechanism

    Chapter 333: Robin¡¯s defense mechanism


    Robin is a very intellectual woman, her elegant smile, her scent of old books are refreshing. Her rxed face can easily arouse peoples goodwill.


    This is what happened to Ian. After he sat down, he looked at the gorgeous woman, who seemed very modest, and couldnt help staring at it for a while.


    Robin still wears her cowboy hat Beneath the brim was a beautiful ck shoulder-length hair, she has a pair of dark deep eyes and exquisite facial features. Perhaps because of her tragedy at a young age, many betrayals, and endless escape from the authorities, Robin looked quite mature, she knows how to get along with others. When Ian looked at her, she didnt have any restraint, but she smiled calmly and looked back at Ian.


    What Ian doesnt know is that Robin while he was staring at her, she was also observing him.


    Describing the situation of the two, it may appear as if they were engaged in a long-term rtionship.


    Ian knows Robin very well, her past, where to find her, and what shes currently doing, but he has never seen her, face to face, and nor did Robin. This is her first time meeting Ian, but she has been paying attention to his activities and news.


    Ians process of bing a Shichibukai was very different from other members, such as Crocodile and Domingo. They were recruited by the world government purely because they were strong evil pirates. Ian has always been standing against the World Government, after failing so many times to take him down, they decided to make him a Shichibukai.


    The World Government controls all Buster Calls and the Admirals, which can all be considered nightmares that have been hunting Robin since her childhood. The annihtion of OHara is the darkest and saddest thing she has ever witnessed, so when ites to the World Governments power, she bes horrified and feels hopeless and powerless.


    However, a brave man, the ck dragon Ian, openly set fire to the Celestial Dragons manors and rescued hundreds of ves from Marijoa. Such actions would directly make him archenemy of the World Government, and such a person can never escape the pursuit of the world government, but Ian survived and forced them to give him the title of a Shichibukai.


    All people are like this When they are unable to face the things they fear, they will secretly worship others who can withstand these things


    Yes, what Ian doesnt know is that Robin actually admires him, which is why she has been observing him.


    After the two looked at each other silently for a while, Ian suddenly smiled and asked Robin: It was you who spoke in the crowd before, right!? Your voice is very distinctive, and you can be distinguished in any fuss.


    Robin smiled and said: I hope you dont mind exposing your identity.


    Ian shook his head. After he entered Alubarna, he didnt think about hiding his identity anymore. It was better to be recognized, because, in this way, Crocodile could find him easily.


    Just Ian rubbed his chin, looking at Robin, and said: Why did youe out, not him? What about Crocodile, where is he?


    When the two started talking, the waiter had already poured the wine and quietly left. In fact, this pub was actually under the organization of the Baroque Works. After getting the order of Crocodile, Robin chose this ce to meet and talk with Ian. This is the reason why there are no other guests in the tavern, so even if Ian directly referred to Mr.0 as Crocodile, no one would hear it.


    Robin smirked and giggled, then took a sip of the wine ss in front of her. You really know the true identity of the president. I am very curious now. Does all the Shichibukai have a top-notch intelligence agency?


    Hah! Ian smiled and knew that Robin has misunderstood him, so he said, We dont need to discuss how I knew, these are minor problems.


    Alright! Robin nodded, and said: The president has some doubts about your intentions, thats why I came first to greet you.


    Hearing Robins answer, Ian couldnt help but curl his lips This Crocodile guy is really cautious, but then again, this kind of vignce is normal! After all, no fool should be getting such a title (T/N: without including that shadow guy XD!)


    But unfortunately, Crocodile would never expect that Ians purpose ofing to basta was not to find him or Pluto, but to meet Robin. Thank God he was cautious, sending Robin to contact him first was actually a great thing, saving Ian a lot of trouble and time.


    Therefore, Ian didnt mind Crocodiles Rudeness, and directly said: In fact, I came here not to meet him, but to see you!


    Robin blinked and asked curiously: You are looking for me?


    Hmm Well! Ian nodded, suddenly said: Miss all Sunday, this should not be your name, just an alias, right? Can you tell me your real name?


    Robins eyes narrowed slightly, and said with a smile. My name!? Is that important?


    Of course! Ian said with a smile: Because what Im looking for is not Miss all Sunday, but a woman called Nico Robin!


    Robin looked puzzled: Nico Robin? Who are you talking about? I dont know her, Sir Ian I think you have mistaken me with someone else!


    Robin tried to conceal her identity, but he caught a trace of panic in her eyes when he said her name.


    Ian can understand her feelings of being unwilling to reveal her real name. If he remembers correctly, Robins current wanted poster still has the photo of her childhood. She has been on the run for so many years, hiding since she fled OHara, and as she grew older, her appearance changed a lot from that of her childhood, and she kept on hiding her name as much as possible


    Since she started following Crocodile, she has been using the alias, Miss All Sunday, and stayed in the shadows. Unexpectedly, Ian called her by her name, which of course made her a bit flustered.


    Dont get me wrong! Ian smiled and said, I wont do anything to you. Im also aware that Crocodile knows your true identity. So it doesnt make sense if I didnt know who you are, right?


    Robin understood that she was found, but the smile on her face was gone. She gently pressed the brim and covered her bangs. She started to talk: I see you are right, I am Nico Robin, but why are you looking for me?


    Seeing her movement, Ian was a little helpless. He knew very well that Robins movement was actually a manifestation of her defense mechanism, it was just her subconscious.


    Robin has been used to the hideousness of mankind for so many years, thats why she set up a defense mechanism against others


    Ian knows that revealing her real name will arouse her vignce, but he didnt have another way to reach his goal. As he said before, he is looking for Nico Robin, not someone else, if she does not concede, then things will be more difficult.


    After all, Ian is looking for Robin to trante the ancient script of the Poneglyph he found


    Ian rubbed his eyebrows due to a headache, and felt that he had to let Robin put down her guard, so he thought about what to say for a while: Robin, can I call you that?


    You are a Shichibukai after all, you can do whatever you want! Robin said faintly.


    Hearing Robins faint tone, Ian sighed and said to her positively: Let me be honest, although I know your past and who you are, I never thought about acting against you or using you, believe it or not but if the atmosphere stays like this, we wont be able tomunicate.


    Robin looked at Ian with a little surprise in her eyes. Ian said this with a very serious tone, which really had a little effect. She finally nodded and said, Ok


    Ian looked at her and confirmed that she was really willing to listen, so he started to talk again: I heard that you are the only survivor of OHara, and that you are capable of reading the Ancient script, so thats why you were chased by the World Government. I deeply sympathize with what happened to OHara but there is nothing you or I can do to change the past. All you have to do is continue living happily!


    Robin looked up at Ian in surprise. She didnt expect that after many years, someone would tell her to live happily!


    Listening to what Ian said, Robin found that Ian, the new Shichibukai, seemed to be very different from Crocodile.


    Sincerity is an emotion that can infect others deeply. Ian back then pulled Fujitora onto his group by showing him the respect he deserve and staying true to his words. This is why he is different from many other captains. Now, Robin started feeling that he is really different.


    With a smile, Ian said to Robin: As I imagine, you want to be an archaeologist, right!? But how much do you know about Poneglyphs?


    This sentencepletely stunned Robin.


    You know about the Poneglyphs; too? Robin whispered in surprise.


    Ian spread his hand and shrugged, saying: I know much more than you think. In fact, after entering the New World, you will find that these mysterious steles are no secret.


    Wha is it!? Robin stared at Ian.


    Ian said: There are about thirty Poneglyphs around the world, four of which are red Poneglyph, which contain the road to thest ind, and other types But if my information were correct, then that year, OHara started tranting a Poneglyph with the records of the void century


    He told Robin all that he had learned about these steles, and obviously, this was her first time hearing this information, so she looked at Ian intently, and she eagerly wrote down every word Ian said.


    Although Robin has been living a life of upheavals, she still wants to fulfill her dream of reading all the Poneglyphs and revealing the true history, because this is the legacy pursued by her mother at that time


    However, she was alone and didnt have the strength needed to protect herself, she needs to rely on a strong fellow like Crocodile to pursue her dream.


    Therefore, even if she can read Ancient script, she hasnt found a Poleglyph yet. Even what Ian said is something she never heard before

 Chapter 334: Eavesdropper

    Chapter 334: Eavesdropper


    What Robin knows about the Poneglyphs is very limited. Although she has been in contact with a lot of underground organizations in her wandering period over the years, she has received some information about these steles, but most of them were vague. In her cognition, there are so many historical steles, and only one of them records the true history, and thats what she has been pursuing.


    So she was surprised when she learned that there were so many ssifications of the Poneglyphs.


    However, she also had her doubts, so after listening to this guy, she couldnt help asking back: Why would you tell me all of this?


    I want some kind of exchange! Ian thought for a moment and gave an answer. Because next, I need your knowledge.


    Robin went silent for a while before suddenly asking: Are you also looking for the Poneglyph of basta?


    Not to mention Crocodile, now even Robin suspects that Ian came to basta, looking for its Poneglyph. Theres no other exnation for why would he tell her a bunch of information about Poneglyphs, as soon as he met her? Besides, she really couldnt find anything in the kingdom of basta that can attract two Shichibukai at the same time.


    The task Crocodile gave Robin was to let her figure out the real purpose of Ians trip, so she asked him directly.


    From her question, Ian noticed that her vignce against him seemed to arouse again, and it has been shifted If at first her defense mechanism was activated because he revealed her true identity, then the current alertness was aimed at the Poneglyph.


    Robin started thinking that Ian was also ambitious like Crocodile


    Realizing this, Ian couldnt help but sigh inside it isnt easy to deal with a clever woman like Robin. Its really not a fluke that she was able to survive all these years in such conditions. This woman is really too smart.


    However, shepletely misunderstood the poor guy Ian smiled lightly, shook his head, and said: Im aware of the hidden Poneglyph in basta, but I didnte for it!


    Then, Ian stopped being wordy, and directly pulled out the rubbing inscription of his Poneglyph. He mmed it on the bar and said, I came looking for you, hoping that you can help me trante this inscription!


    The ancient scripts were so familiar to Robin that when she saw the rubbings, she recognized them directly, and could not help but exim: This these are ancient characters!?


    Thats right! Ian nodded, and said: This is from a Poneglyph I found I have printed its content on this paper.


    Robins calm expression finally changed and became very excited. She suddenly straightened up, got closer to Ian, and started studying the text on the inscription carefully.


    Ian saw her excitement, didnt bother her, smiled, and started drinking his wine, allowing Robin to enjoy the moment.


    However, because Robin was standing next to him, Ian couldnt see her face, and he wasnt able to figure out even a bit, whats written by reading her expression.


    When Robin was reading the inscription on therge piece of paper, her pupils extended a lot. This is an expression of extreme shock and surprise However, her face went back quickly to its normal state


    After a while, seeing that Robin seemed to have finished reading, Ian turned his head and curiously asked her: Hm, tell me, what did you find?


    Robin turned to look at Ian and slowly nodded.


    hey, can you please tell me what is recorded on this inscription? Ian asked again.


    Is that what you meant by exchange? Robin asked back.


    Ian nodded, this is what I came for


    However, to Ians surprise, Robin didnt answer him immediately, but she sat back on her chair, holding her chin, staring at Ian with her pretty eyes and carefully observing at him.


    Whats the matter? Ian looked at himself doubtfully, but there was nothing unusual


    As a result, Robin shook her head and said, No, I am actually hesitating Would you really like me to tell you the content of this rubbing


    Yes of course, but is there a problem with its content? Ian asked.


    Robin suddenly smiled and said to Ian: Because this historical text contains information about ancient weapons, more specifically Pluto


    Having said that, Robin suddenly stopped.


    What!? Ian couldnt help but frown: An ancient weapon? Pluto!?


    This cant be right! How could this Poneglyph contain information about Pluto!?


    In the memory of Ian, the Poneglyph of basta has the details of Plutos location! And Ian knows that Pluto is a battleship, which Franky still has its design. In any case, Ian feels that this inscription shouldnt contain details about this weapon, right?


    In fact, Ians Poneglyph is currently on his Sky Ind, the Ballon Terminal. How can a Poneglyph preserved in a Sky Ind mention information of a battleship, sailing the blue sea?


    I dont think shes telling the truth, this cant be possible!?


    Ians confused eyes were locked at Robin, only to find that in the depths of her beautiful eyes, there seemed to be a sh of yful gaze, which made Ian stunned.


    Just as he wanted to say something, he suddenly saw Robins left wrist, which she held her chin with


    Robins skin is very smooth and delicate, and her wrist was so beautiful, but it is not her white skin that attracts Ians sight, it was the thing she wore on her wrist!


    Although it was partially blocked by Robins sleeve, Ian recognized it at a nce, which was a special Den Den Mushi!


    And the Den Den Mushis color was ck


    Ian immediately understood whats going on, so he reached out and grabbed Robins hand, and lifted her sleeve.


    Sure enough, this ck device wasnt used calls, and his only function was eavesdropping!


    Ian knows very well that there should be a receiver at the other end, which shouldve heard his previous conversation with Robin


    If he wasnt mistaken, the eavesdropper should be Crocodile!


    Ian was not surprised that Robin came to see him with a ck Den Den Mushi, because Crocodile never trusted a soul in this world besides himself, and even though Robin was his deputy and partner, he would never give her his trust, so it shouldve been expected that he could eavesdrop on the chat between the two.


    However, what made Ian feel a little confused is why Robin said that sentence before.


    Combined with Robins joking eyes, Ian wasnt sure what to think.


    He couldnt help but stand up, approaching Robin, holding her left wrist, and with his right hand, gently lifted Robins chin, said with a smile: Mydy, you have a remarkable courage!


    Robin smiled lightly, and said: I am just telling the truth.


    Ian narrowed his gaze and said, Arent you afraid that I will kill you now?


    Robin smiled even more brilliantly, and answered: Im aware that you are a Shichibukai, but dont forget, my president is also a Shichibukai!


    Hahahaha! Ian couldnt help butugh loudly, lifting Robins left hand and screamed on the ck Den Den Mushi. Crocodile, its you on the other end, isnt it? Did I scare you this much to make you use such means, eavesdropping on my conversation?


    The ck Den Den Mushi cant respond back, but Crocodile should hear every word Ian said, however, after that, a strange noise came from outside.


    Ian turned his head and looked at the pub door. The wooden door was gradually bing yellow, then quickly turned into a pile of sand and fell to the ground.


    The pub door decayed, and a tall figure in a long dark pelted fur coat with arge cigar in his mouth appeared at the door.


    boy, no one told you that you should respect your seniors?

 Chapter 335: Centre of Attention

    Chapter 335: Centre of Attention


    Crocodile came in, this guy was finally willing to show up, but Ian was sure that he only appeared after hearing Robins words from the ck Den Den Mushi.


    When he entered, Ian couldnt help giving Robin a serious look.


    Ian knew very well that she lied on purpose. Crocodile has been looking for information regarding the Ancient weapon, Pluto, but its whereabouts were only recorded on a Poneglyph, which is why he chose to shelter Robin and cooperate with her. So after reading Ians rubbing inscription, she deliberately talked about this weapon


    This is the reason why Ian just said that robin was really brave. He wasnt referring to her lie, and because she dared to stir up a fight between the two Shichibukai!


    Yes! This was probably Robins purpose. Just as Crocodile doesnt trust Robin, Robin also doesnt trust him. The two are obviously using each other. If in the past, Robin didnt think about making trouble for Crocodile, but thats just because no one who canpete with Crocodile had appeared around, so Robin chose to obey Crocodile for the time being


    But now, Ian, who is also a Shichibukai, appeared in basta, so Robin got a chance to ditch Crocodile.


    What would it be like if the two Shichibukais fought for the information of Pluto? She would love to see that.


    If Crocodile wins, it doesnt mean that he will get the rubbing inscription, Ian is likely to flee with therge paper, and if Ian wins, it doesnt necessarily mean that he will kill his fellow Shichibukai Robin was still useful for Crocodile, then when he runs away, he will definitely take Robin with him.


    The biggest possibility is that both sides will suffer, in that case, Robin may be able to get out of Crocodiles control!?


    Nothing was certain, but Ian has to admit that Robin is really ying with fire. Did she think about what she would do, if Crocodile wins and then asks her about Plutos whereabouts? Or if the two Shichibukais decided to team up and then ask her the same question, she might be as good as dead


    Ian felt that Robin, such a smart woman, could not have failed to consider such consequences, but she still did so. But why!?


    There is only one exnation. Robin has really, as Ian knows, lost her will to live


    Her dream has always been out of reach, and there were so many people who are standing in her way to achieving it. The World Government, the CP, and strong figures like these Shichibukais who appeared one after another, all of this just for her proficiency in reading Ancient text No one has ever appeared who was really worried about her wellbeing, yet She was forced to stay in the darkness from a young age, guard against others intentions, and she could never count on anyone. Such days have made her unable to hold on any longer.


    Ian faintly grasped Robins psychology at the moment, so he couldnt help sighing This poor woman!


    Therefore, he didnt intend to argue with Robin. Turning around, Ian looked at Crocodile, smirked, and saidzily: Oh, look who decided to show up, if is not Sir Crocodile in the flesh!?


    Little bastard! Crocodile bit his cigar and looked at Ian with an arrogant and indifferent gaze. You came to my territory to mock me?


    I wasnt intending to, but this is mainly because I think that a Shichibukai like you shouldnt be hiding and eavesdropping on others like this Ian spread his hands and shrugged: This doesnt give a good first impression!


    Huh Do you want me to ask for your consent? Crocodile nced at Ian with cold eyes, then ignored him and asked Robin: Nico Robin, what you just said, is it true? This piece of paper that this boy brought contains information about Pluto!?


    Yes, mentions it a bit! Robin nodded and said.


    Robins calctions were based on known that none of these two cant read or interpret the Ancient scripts. For this case, she was the only one who can read these words, so naturally, these two can only believe what she says. This is also why she seeded in bringing Crocodile up.


    What makes her even smarter is that she didnt say Ians paper records details about Plutos whereabouts, just saying Mentions it a bit!


    In this way, even if Crocodile was so sure that the true whereabouts of Pluto were written on the Paneglyph hidden in the basta, her current statement cant be refuted at all.


    Who knows if the ancestors mentioned Pluto in other Poneglyph?


    Therefore, even if Crocodiles suspicious character has doubts about Robins statement, he cant ignore the rubbing inscriptions in Ians hands, and can only find a way to obtain it, because Crocodile was so determined to seize Pluto.


    Ian giggled after hearing the conversation between Crocodile and Robin, without interjecting.


    After Crocodile confirmed this from Robin, he went silent for a while before lifting his right hand with the hook and pointing to Ian: Boy, give me that paper, and in exchange, I can grant you a favor!


    It can be seen that Crocodile is a bit afraid of Ian its true that both of them are Shichibukai, but this does not mean that they are on the same level! Crocodile saw Ians battle against Kizaru in Smis. He knows how strong he is, and he wasnt sure if he could defeat him, so he proposed this exchange.


    Robin nkly listened to themunication between the two and felt that Ian should not agree.


    However, what Robin didnt anticipate was that Ian, who obviously cant read Ancient words, had already got all kinds of clues and found that Robin had lied.


    Ian understands and sympathizes with Robin, but he does not intend to follow her will.


    So Ian smiled, picked up the rubbing inscription, and said to Crocodile: Do you want this paper? Ok, I can give it to you!


    When Robin heard this, she was shocked and hid in her eyes under the cowboy hat was a faint fluster.


    Crocodile was also stunned. He didnt expect Ian to cooperate with him this easily, so he couldnt helpughing heartily. Boy, you really are an interesting person. Its worthwhile supporting you in the consultation letter.


    As he said, he moved toward Ian and nned to take the piece of paper from Ian.


    At this time, Ian pulled it away and said: Why the hurry? My request has not been mentioned yet!


    Crocodile stopped and said, Okay, what do you want!


    Ian pointed to Robin next to him: My request is, this beautifuldy, I want to take her with me!


    Nico Robin couldnt help taking a step back when she heard this, and Crocodiles eyes were opened wide, they never thought that Ians request would be like this!


    Fck off, are you kidding me?? Crocodile gritted his teeth: If you took her away, what would I do with this piece of paper?


    As they all know, all the people in this world who interpret Ancient texts are gone then if he gets the rubbish, it will be useless!


    Robin had a faint bad feeling about this. The focus of theirpetition seems to have been transferred from Ians piece of paper to her.


    Crocodile was also reminded by Ian at the moment, realizing the importance of Robin, so he told her: Nico Robin, stand by my side!


    Upon hearing Crocodiles order, Robin subconsciously wanted to go, but at this time, Ian suddenly whispered to her: If he finds that you lied, he will kill you


    What do you mean? Robinsplexion changed.


    Ian didnt say anything directly, smiled, and said: Come with me, I will give you the freedom you seek, and help you fulfill your dreams!


    He suddenly said this, for a reason.


    When he was on Drum Ind, Ian was capable of taking Chopper with him, but he didnt do so however, now he wants to take Robin because he suddenly thought of an important thing.


    The Revolutionary Army seems to have been looking for Robin

 Chapter 336: Desertification

    Chapter 336: Desertification


    In Ians impression, the Revolutionary Army has always regarded OHarasst survivor, Nico Robin, as a light of hope and has been searching for her whereabouts, wanting to protect her, because she is the only person who can reveal the true history of the world.


    However, the intelligence forces of the revolutionary army were not developed enough at the beginning, so they could not find Robin. Later, Robin grew up and her appearance changed a lot. She also worked with big underground organizations and used them to cover her identity. After a long time, she took shelter within Crocodiles organization, which made it even harder for them to find her.


    With the exception of Ian, the Baroque Works is a mysterious agency, but for a transmigrator such as Ian, their organization was an open book.


    The most coincidental thing is that Ians current identity is a Revolutionary Army cadre


    Right now, its estimated that Sabo is still in basta, and maybe he can get Robin and Sabo to meet each other


    There is no doubt that Robin is now a very dangerous woman. Her danger is not only reflected in her being pursued by the World Government, but also in her character. She has been dealing with the dark world for many years. She is not only skilled in assassination and nning for big operations, but in the face of danger, she can sell her boss without the slightest hesitation, even Shichibukai-level characters like Ian and Crocodile, she was willing to stir up a fight between them in the twinkling of an eye, showing how dangerous her mind is.


    However, in spite of this, Ian understood that she is willing to do so, just to protect herself.


    After hearing Ians words, Robin showed a hint of derision and said to Ian: What you are talking about?


    I can see through your words! Ian said with a smile. However, following Crocodile could get you to see bastas Poneglyph, but ording to your interpretation of the historical text to me just now, Im afraid it will irritate himter!


    When he heard this, Robin startled: How Did he notice that I lied?


    Yes, the more beautiful a woman is, the more she will lie, and Robin naturally doesnt have to say much at the moment. In fact, the content of the Poneglyph that Ian brought was kept to herself alone and told Ian another matter.


    History has been subtly previewed here, but the difference is that Robin lied to both of them, and in this case, Crocodile would kill her for that, but Ian didnt bother and offered her a way out.


    Nico Robin! What are you doing!? Crocodile saw that Robin didnte, but muttered something to Ian, and he could not help but raise his volume. At the same time, his face became more and more gloomy.


    Hearing his shouts, Ian turned his head and said to Crocodile: I said, this woman ising with me!


    Boy! Do you have ast wish? an angry blue vein appeared on Crocodiles forehead: You couldnt handle the New World, then you came all the way here, and now, you are provoking me in my territory!?


    Hum, Crocodile! Ian sneered: Do you think that I dont know the true purpose of your agency, your real n for basta!? You think that if I deliver your intentions to bastas royal family, you will be able to continue your affairs?


    Crocodileughed heartily said: Brat, go ahead and tell them whatever you want, but dont forget, I am also a Shichibukai, and in this country, I am Hero. Do you think anyone would believe you?


    Really? Ian remained calm andposed while handling pressing affairs. He shook his finger and said: Dont be so full of yourself! If I tell them to go to the port and check the dancing powder, what do you think will happen?


    You little! Crocodile was stunned and then burst into anger!


    This damn bastard, where did he get such powerful intelligence? He even found out the purpose of the Baroque Works?


    You must be eliminated! Crocodile was also a decisive man, and immediately made up his mind.


    Then he went at Ian!


    Desert Spada! Crocodile swung his right arm forward while leaving a crescent-shaped trail of sand behind, and then formed sand de projectile in the shape of a half-moon, directly smashing tables and chairs along the way, split the ground of the tavern, and moved towards Ian.


    When Crocodile made his move, Ians right thumb pushed open the Senbonzakura of its sheath, facing Crocodiles attack, Ian also waved his de andunched a huge curved flying sword.


    The two projectiles collided, and the raging airwave immediately spread in all directions, and a loud bang, all the tables and chairs in the entire pub, under the pressure, turned into a lot of debris.


    Robin held her hat tightly in the bursting air, at the same time, she retreated far back.


    In this collision, nothing was determined, Crocodile did not cut Ian, and Ian did not hurt Crocodile.


    Hum! Crocodile saw that a single blow was ineffective, so his entire body suddenly began to turn into elements of sand, scattered in the air, spreading in the whole tavern.


    Then, when he reappeared, he was already on top of Ians head, and his hook was about to m Ians body at a sharp angle.


    However, Ian ducked and let Crocodiles hook pass by. When he raised his head, the Senbonzakura de was swung up and aiming to chop Crocodiles wrist.


    Crocodile didnt mind being cut by Ian, because his body at the moment was just a pile of sand, but in a glimpse, he found something concerning, so he immediately thought about it and quickly controlled the flow of his wrist to dodge Ians de.


    Maybe its really hard for someone else to avoid this sh, but Crocodile is a Logia Devil Fruit User, he can control the flow of his body efficiently, his arm moved around, turning an S-shaped bend, and didnt get hurt


    After escaping Ians blow, Crocodiles body re-aggregated at a position far away from Ian. He looked at the Hardening color of the Busoshoku Haki covering the de. He couldnt help but be dignified, then said to Ian: Damn it, Haki user again!


    Crocodile knows about Haki, and Ian was not surprised, after all, he is a man who has challenged the Whitebeard, he cant be unaware of this ability.


    However, Ian found a strange thing in Crocodiles tone and couldnt help but ask him: You havent awakened yours?


    Crocodile didnt say anything, just held his pirate hook and sneered: I dont need that kind of power!


    This is tantamount to indirectly admitting the fact that he was incapable of using Haki. Ian heard this and felt a bit confused because since he is a Shichibukai, howe that he didnt awaken his Haki yet!?


    However, this is a normal matter. Ian came back from the New World, he would naturally think that a lot of people will be capable of using Haki, but Rayleigh once told him that although Haki is an inherent power, but there are also many people who dont know how to unlock it or couldnt


    It seems that he saw the doubts on Ians face. Crocodile smirked and said: Although I cant use Haki, as I said, I still dont need that kind of thing! I am a Logia Devil Fruit User, even if you are capable of hardening your sword with Haki, do you think you can really get to me?


    As he said this, the ground under Crocodiles feet started decaying.


    This kind of desertification quickly spread to the ground of the entire pub, and countless fragments of sand began to float in the air, not only the ground, but even the tables and chairs that had just been shattered were all turned into sand.


    After that, the walls of the pub all around transformed into piles of sand. In Ians stunned eyes, the pub that they were in, in just a few seconds, became a mass of sand andpletely disappeared.


    This scene is really a little indescribable. A house that was well built in a moment turned into dust flying around. It feels like like being dissolved by acid


    When the tavern vanished, Ian, Crocodile, and Nico Robin, the three people were exposed to the public. Although it was a remote street, there were some people passing by, especially when a house suddenly disappeared, this event was even more attractive.


    What what happened!? Where is the tavern?


    Who are these three people?


    Ah! That person seems to be Sir Crocodile!


    Whats going on? Who is the man with the sword? A pirate?

 Chapter 337: Home field advantage

    Chapter 337: Home field advantage


    The residents of Alubarna looked at the suddenly disappearing pub and the sudden appearance of the three fellows, they all pointed in their direction, but some people who knew Crocodiles abilities have faintly sensed the danger.


    Lets leave, Im not staying here!


    Some smart people shouted and moved away from them as far as possible. At the same time, in order to prevent idents, some people even ran to inform the Royal Guards.


    Haha, look at these people! Crocodile mockingly looked at the panicked crowd and said with opened arms: The so-called weak are destined to be ruled by the strong, then, dont you dare think that Im weak because I cant dye my hook ck?


    Ian looked at him and didnt speak, because he didnt know how to reply to such a sentence.


    In fact, when he thought about it carefully, Ian remembered that Crocodile was the only Shichibukai with a Logia Devil Fruit! The other Shichibukai, whether it was Boa Hancock or Gekko Moria, or Domingo and Kuma, these four had eaten Paramecia fruits, while the rest, such as Mihawk and Jinbe, were not devil fruit users.


    Only Crocodile had a Logia fruit!


    And Logia Devil Fruit is recognized as the strongest among the three types


    Crocodile may not have awakened his Haki, but this doesnt mean that hes weak. Being able to get the title of Shichibukai is itself the biggest recognition of his Strength.


    At the thought of this, Ians eyes got much more serious.


    It seems that you understand it too, now! Crocodile bit his cigar and grinned: Being lucky enough to awaken your Haki doesnt mean that you can defeat all Devil Fruit Users, not to mention that in this desert country, you are fighting me in my home!


    After that, Crocodiles power broke out again. He touched the ground and used Ground So, which is a dehydration ability, drying out a huge area around him, and then it started cracking the street. When this dryness reached its limit, the surrounding objects also entered the process of desertification.


    Two houses near the pub began to copse, from a sturdy building to instantly turning into piles of sand then it went on, one after another!


    If it werent because of the appearance of these three, and that people nearby felt the heat of the moment and fled the scene, Crocodile could have killed many people in the process


    In addition to the buildings, some of the few nts on the street weathered and withered away. After Crocodile stimted his Devil Fruit Ability, there was no grass left within a hundred meters!


    At this point, Ian confirmed that the sand-sand fruit of Crocodile is very dangerous.


    After arge number of buildings have turned into dust, these piles got mixed with the sand around, then Crocodile controlled the whole area. With that done, therge amount of sand started slowly rotating with the wind, and it was getting faster and faster, not too long after, a huge sandstorm was formed around the three people. Although the scale of the sandstorm was not enormous, it shrouded the three fellows.


    The area around Ian started getting dark due to the storm, and it almost felt that it was sunset, but at this moment, Ians attention shifted from the sandstorm, because he noticed that his shoes showed signs of decaying


    Although the shoes worn by Ian were not sandals like Luffys, but leather boots, which are not of a decaying matter, but the problem is that any object has a certain amount of moisture Crocodiles erosion cycle was initiated from the ground, and Ians leather boots touches the ground, so they were affected.


    Ian suspected that once his boots were dried and decayed, his feet will touch the sand, his bodys water might get sucked away by Crocodiles ability.


    This ability must stop now!


    Ian thought so, pulling the bandage on his right hand, and with the bells crisp sound, the ck Dragon wave emerged from Ians wrist!


    The scorching heat burned the air near his arm as he untied the magical bandage.


    As soon as he saw Ians action, Crocodile knew what Ian was going to do, and couldnt help but lock his eyes on him Ian raised his hand and unleashed his dragon into the sandstorm.


    The sandstorm was rotating at high speed and it began to shrink.


    The lower part of the sandstorm was connected to the ground, while the upper part has already reached the sky. People living in desert countries are well aware of the dangers of sandstorms.


    Some people may say that sandstorms are just tornadoes mixed with sand? That they couldnt be lethal


    In fact, its wrong to think so. Although sandstorms have no direct attacking ability, people cant breathe normally in strong sandstorms. Even if they dont get blown away by the violent wind, once they breathe, their mouths and noses will be filled with sand, which will block peoples respiratory tract and suffocate them.


    Incendiary ck Dragon Wave!


    When Crocodileunched the sandstorm, Ian also pointed to the location of Crocodile, and released the ck dragon wave, baring fangs and brandishing ws, with extremely deadly heat, rushing towards Crocodile.


    Crocodile saw iting, and his body immediately turned into elements of sand, getting mixed with the storm, then the ck Dragon wave swept past the position he was standing in


    Although he escaped the blow, he still saw the horror of the ck Dragon wave, and the sand within the thermal range of the ck dragon wave was instantly vaporized!


    Every Logia users body has fluidity, but Crocodile doesnt want his elemental body to be touched by this ck Dragon wave, because it will still hurt him.


    Crocodile does not know whether such damage would be fatal to him


    After the ck Dragon wave passed by, under the control of Ian, it turned around and flew back again. Ian firmly fixed his body in the sandstorm, not letting the wind move him, at the same time, he held his breath, and tried his best to control the ck dragon wave and attack Crocodile.


    However, Crocodile didnt let his guard down. After he found that the ck Dragon wasing back, he immediately turned his body back to sand elements and hid within the storm!


    This time, Ian was a bit troubled, because he cant distinguish his position clearly in the sandstorm, and didnt know where to attack exactly.


    This is the so-called home advantage! These Logia Users, if they can create a favorable battlefield environment, theirbat effectiveness will not only soar, but will also evolve their tactics.


    Imagine what it would be like if Aokiji was fighting people in a cier environment, or if Akainu was fighting in a volcano


    Damn it! This Crocodile guy is really devious! Ian scolded, turned back, narrowed her eyes and looked at Nico Robin not far behind. Because Ianunched a powerful projectile in the opposite side, and Crocodiles technique started from his location and didnt reach her, so she didnt have to worry about being cocked alive or getting dried into a mummy. Therefore, she justid down on the floor and covered her head with her vest.


    This is amon method used to deal with sandstorms in the desert. Ian saw that she was not in danger for the time being, so he was relieved. Now, he looked up and around, then found that it was really difficult to find Crocodiles trace, so he gritted his teeth and injected more Nen into his right hand.


    A ck dragon pattern appeared on Ians wrist, then he released another wave.


    Double Dragon Waves!


    This was the first time using this Awakening ability, which he unlocked after reaching level 20 and fully upgrading Hieis five-star card, allowing him tounch two ck Dragon waves at the same time, and the energy consumed by each ck Dragon wave is reduced by 25% and the existence time of the dragon is increased by 50%!


    After seeing this awakened ability, Ian thought of a saying, if one shot cant be solved the problem, then two will do the job!


    However, he did not expect that he will need this ability in basta!


    When the second ck Dragon wave was released, Ian began to control the flight path of two scorching Dragons. This time, the second wave did not fly aimlessly, but it came over Ians head, and intertwined with the other Dragon, forming a double-helix posture, flying upwards, and emitting their Incendiary mes.


    Burn all this sand! Ian raised his head, staring at the flying ck Dragon waves.


    Countless raging sand in the storm began to vaporize rapidly by the scorching mes, and their heat also affected the air, which caused Crocodiles sandstorm to soon copse and stop rotating.


    After dealing with the storm, Ian was finally able to breathe, then he suddenly found that he was sinking.


    Desert Sunflower!


    A huge round pit suddenly appeared under Ians feet. This ground has been affected by Crocodiles drying ability, forming a pit of quicksand in the area around, and it started swallowing Ian.


    Ian tried to struggle out of it, and found that he was sinking deeper and deeper in the pit. He was stuck in a bad situation


    The upper half of Crocodiles body appeared at the edge, looking down at the pit, and said: Boy, did you think that I was mixed with the sandstorm? Wrong!!! I told you, we are fighting in my home!


    Ian then realized where he went, Crocodile was hiding in the ground!


    The heck, are you a Shinobi!? Hmm this is troublesome!


    Ian didnt pay attention to him. He was thinking about calling the ck Dragon waves down, and then flies out with their energy. Suddenly, he sensed two arms holding him under his armpit and pulling him from the bottom of the sandpit.


    These two hands looked delicate and slender, which made Ian understand what was happening and smiled, but when he turned around, he got shocked.


    Because he found Nicole Robin was in the sandpit with him! At this time, half of her body was buried in the quicksand, she crossed her hands in front of her, unleashing the ability of her Flower-Flower Fruit, lifting Ian out of the pit.


    You dont need to Ian just wanted to speak, but he was disturbed by a few more hands stretched out in a line and started rolling Ians body out of the quicksand pit.


    Robin used her ability to help Ian out

 Chapter 338: Achilles heel

    Chapter 338: Achilles heel


    Lets go back in time a little bit, in the royal pce of Alubarna.


    King Cobra was listening to the report of the Guard. After entering the kingdom, Ian didnt intend to hide his identity, so the news of his presence was naturally reported to his majesty.


    It is reasonable to say that when a Shichibukai appears in countries within the alliance of the World Government, and if he has a little etiquette, he shoulde to the pce to pay them a visit, but the purpose of Ians trip was not rted to the Nefertari family, so he did note to the pce and meet Cobra.


    However, Cobra was not annoyed by this. He doesnt care about such etiquette. What he is thinking about now is what Ian, the new Shichibukai member, wants from his trip to basta.


    Cobra isnt a young immature king. He has been working hard, taking care of his country, for a long time. His face alone shows how much he had experienced basta was having a hard time this period. Despite the long-term drought, even the rebels have established an organization that got to a threatening point and they started moving, which worries Cobra a lot!


    Such a turbulent country often attracts greedy people. During this time, the number of wicked pirates in basta has gradually increased. If Crocodile had not helped suppress it, the guards alone would found themselves powerless against such disorder


    Although Crocodile takes away the goods robbed by the pirates as booty every time he exterminates a group, no one has minded this. Crocodiles reputation in basta was very high, even Cobra, in the absence of the truth, was very grateful for Crocodiles help.


    Therefore, as soon as the news of Ians presence in Alubarna reached his majesty, Cobra first thought of Crocodile. He couldnt figure out Ians intentions, so he was worried that Ian was looking for Crocodile.


    Chaka! Cobra turned his head and asked Chaka, one of two head guards in the basta kingdom, which was standing beside him. Do you know anything about this young man called Ian?


    The ck-haired Chaka is a Zoan-ss Devil Fruit user that allows him to transform into a jackal. He and Pell the Falcon has the same rank, and they both have Zoan-ss Devil Fruits that basta regarded them as Guardian Gods, so the whole royal family relies on them very much, and the two are also quite loyal to Cobra.


    I have gathered some information regarding this matter! Chaka nodded, and said: I think this new Shichibukai is a very dangerous person.


    How is that? Cobra asked as he touched his beard.


    Chaka said: When he first appeared on the surface, he started by setting the Holy Land on fire, went on a war against the World Nobles, the Celestial Dragon, and then fought against an Admiral twice, plus I just got some news recently that the King Wapol of the drum ind was killed by a pirate


    Wapol!? Cobra looked at Chaka with surprise: Hehe was killed!?


    Yes! Chaka seriously nodded: Although I didnt like that king because of what he has done to our beloved Princess Vivi, the news is true. It is said that a very powerful pirate killed Wapol, and the Drum Ind is on the same route with basta


    Cobra thoughtfully said: You mean, the person who killed Wapol is probably the new Shichibukai?


    Its just a guess! Chaka said: After all, he suddenly appeared in basta, its not very likely that he came here flying


    As exined by Chaka, Cobra also felt that Ian was the most suspected for this crime


    Killing the king of a country Cobras face was a little gloomy: So what does he want to do in basta?


    Thats unpredictable! Chaka shook his head: So during this time, Pell and I will always be by your side!


    This is why Chaka said that Ian is a dangerous person. Because he was suspicious of killing Wapol, no one can predict Ians will bying to basta.


    However, he didnt know why, Cobras opinion on Ian was somewhat different from that of Chaka. If they focus on Ians past carefully, they will find that his targets were all evil people. Celestial Dragon needless to say, although they are World Nobles, even Cobra is very ufortable with their behavior. Wapol was the same, although he is a King of a country, Cobra doesnt see any qualifications of being a king in him.


    Regarding what Chaka said, to protect him personally, Cobra felt indifferent, he thinks that Chakas concerns may not be necessary, but of course, he could not refuse his kindness.


    He suddenly started talking and asked his royal guard: Have you heard anything from Vivi recently?


    Since the beginning of the drought in basta, this abnormal climate has caused some doubts in the royal family, but at this time, Princess Vivi has found a mysterious organization, Baroque Works, operating in her country, so her intuition told her that this organization may be carrying out some shady activities in basta, and she volunteered to join them as an undercover.


    Cobra couldnt stop her, so he had to send Igaram, the captain of the basta royal guard, to join with her the Baroque Works, and protect her.


    Up to now, Princess Vivi has been working undercover in this organization for a year


    Hearing Cobras question, Chaka shook his head: Princess Vivi sent back a message saying that the Baroque Works is likely to be rted to this drought, but there may be a very powerful person behind it. But she still cant determine who it is


    Cobra nodded, and was about to say something, but at this time, a member of the guard suddenly ran into the hall and said with a horrified tone: Your Majesty, the two Shichibukai, Sir Crocodile and Ian, are fighting in the city of Alubarna!


    What!? Cobra was shocked and immediately stood up.


    There is also a huge sandstorm in the city! The guard continued his report.


    Cobra and Chaka ran out of the great hall, standing on the balcony of the pce, looking toward the city. Sure enough, a tornado suddenly appeared there, carrying arge amount of sand


    But strangely, the sandstorm didnt move, but rotated rapidly in the same ce.


    Not only Cobra, but almost everyone in Alubarna saw the storm.


    Hurry up! Go immediately and evacuate the people nearby! Cobra was anxious and immediately ordered the guards.


    bastas guards were dispatched urgently, moving towards the sandstorm, while Cobra and Chaka stood and watched the storm in the sky.


    At this time, Cobra suddenly thought of the frequent sandstorms in the past two years, then he ced two fingers on his forehead and said: Could it be that this sandstorm is rted to Crocodile!?


    Everyone knows that Crocodiles poweres from the Sand-Sand Fruit, but Crocodile has never shown what hes capable of in front of anyone, and no one saw himunching a sandstorm. This time, if it wasnt for Ian, Cobra wouldnt witness the sudden urrence of the sandstorm in the capital.


    Afterward, a clear scream came from the sky. Cobra looked up and saw another head guard, the Falcon Pell flying down When hended near the king, he went back to his human form, then he said to the king: Your Majesty, would you like me to check the situation of the battle?


    No, dont go! Cobra immediately stopped Bells n, saying: This is a battle between two Shichibukai, we cant intervene!


    Chaka and Pell dont know why Cobra made this decision, but their obedience made them nod.


    Cobra turned back and looked at the storm in the distance. At this time, Ians ck Dragon waves have already rushed into the sky, and they were rotating around each other. The sand got evaporated, and soon the sandstorm disappeared. This made Cobra feel a bit rxed.


    Sure enough, its him Now that the ck Dragon Wave has be Ians signature, Cobra has confirmed his appearance when he saw the raging dragons, but Cobras doubts got even worse.


    Combined with the powerful behind-the-scenes figures mentioned in the news from Vivi, and the sandstorm that suddenly appeared in the center of the city, Cobra became more suspicious of Crocodile.


    Ian didnt know that his fight with Crocodile turned out to be an opportunity for the royal family to investigate the president of the Baroque Works. After all, as a low-level agent, Vivi could never find out the identity of her Boss!! So this time, they can say that their investigation has determined a general direction


    Because of such doubts, Cobra made a decision not to interfere, he just ordered the guards to evacuate the residents of the city.


    Ian didnt think of these things at the moment. He was concerned about another matter he didnt expect Robin to ignore herself and try to rescue Ian from the bottom of the quicksand pit!


    Hey! What are you doing!? Ian was getting rolled over by the hands of Robins ability, pulling him out of the pit. This rolling feeling made him a bit dizzy, but he still shouted: Stop it! You are going to be drowned by the quicksand!


    However, Robin did not pay attention to Ians shouting, her body was sinking a bit by bit, but she kept pushing Ian up.


    At this time, Crocodile suddenly emerged from the sand in the pit, grabbed Robins neck, and coldly said: How dare you helping him!? Do you want me to kill you first?


    Although Robin was in a lot of pain, he still smiled and said: You wont kill me because Im still useful to you!


    Green veins appeared on Crocodiles forehead, but he didnt say a word, Robin was really smart, and she immediately poked his Achilles heel

 Chapter 339: Suffocation

    Chapter 339: Suffocation


    As long as he still ns to trante the Ancient text on these Poneglyph, and as long as he wants to get his hands on the ancient weapon Pluto, Crocodile wont kill Robin!


    Robin depended on this to save her life she thinks Crocodile wont let her die before he gets what he wants.


    But Robin still misjudged Crocodiles character, the most intolerable thing for him is betrayal.


    He was grabbing on Robins neck and suddenly loosened it,pletely releasing her, then reached out and pressed her head and said: Do you really think I cant find Pluto without you?


    Robin raised her head in surprise and looked at Crocodile.


    Looking at Robins eyes, Crocodile said with a big smile: Let me tell you! From the start, I have never believed in you, because I only believe in myself! From the day you joined the organization, I felt you would betray one day Isnt this the case? Nico Robin, the Devil Child, hasnt you always survived by betraying others?!


    Robins eyes fell down, and she knew that Crocodile was right.


    Goodbye, Nico Robin! Crocodile started pressing on Robin and pushing her down into the pit!


    The quicksand bit by bit submerged Robins chin and her whole head, then she wentpletely into the pit. Crocodile looks at her ck hair, and couldnt helpughing.


    However, at this time, a cold voice came from above: If she suffocates, I promise that you wont live another day in this world!


    Crocodile was got off guard, looked up to the sky, and saw a figure with a set of huge ck ming wings behind. He was floating in midair and looked down at him.


    Who else would it be if it wasnt Ian?


    A moment ago, he was pushed to the edge of the pit by Robins hands, but Crocodile suddenly appeared near her and grabbed Robins neck, which made her ability unsustainable, causing the hands rolling Ian out to disappear.


    Due to his great luck, when Ian was about to get out, Robins mysterious hands vanished, and Ian started falling down again


    However, he has already told Robin to help herself and release him. He could have dealt with this pit his way. As a result, Robin didnt listen, which made him eat a mouthful of sand.


    When he rolled down, due to the characteristics of quicksand, he could not stand up, and got stuck in the sand, however then, the ck Dragon waves fell in his direction.


    After swallowing the energy of the ck Dragon waves and converting it to his flight Ability, Ian was able to break free from the shackles of the quicksand, and flew out. At this time, he saw the scene where Crocodile pressed Robin into the bottom of the pit.


    Ian started raging at the moment, no matter whether Robins intentions were good or not, she just wanted to save Ian in the end. He didnt even know why her attitude had changed like this all of a sudden, but for Ian, seeing a person who wanted to rescue him is getting pushed into a pit made him agitated.


    The Senbonzakura in his hand suddenly picked up ck mes, and Ian held it tight and swooped down towards Crocodile in high speed!


    This cant be good! Crocodiles heart startled, then his body dissolved into sand.


    However, Crocodile didnt think that Ians goal was actually not to attack him. Seeing the disappearance of Crocodile, Ian did not reduce his speed, and even plunged into the quicksand!


    Crocodile nced from afar, but then got shocked, Ian went on to save Nico Robin!


    Sure enough, after about two or three seconds, Ians figure suddenly burst through the quicksand and flew out again, but this time, she was carried between his arms.


    When Robin was drowned by the quicksand, she held his breath out of instinct, which actually saved her, preventing her from suffocating under the sandyers, until finally, Ian fished her out.


    Ian put Robin in his right arm, spread his ming wings, and float in midair. At this time, he cleaned the sand in her mouth and nose, after that, Robin coughed immediately and took a deep breath.


    She opened her eyes to find that she was hanging in the air, so she turned her head and looked at Ian in surprise.


    Why did you save me? Robin asked Ian.


    Ian gave her a nk look and couldnt help but poke her forehead: Why did you do that to me, you made me eat a lot of sand while rolling me with your hands!


    I wanted to save you Robin blinked repeatedly while being poked.


    You wanted to save me!? Ian was a bit annoyed and said: Dont you know I can fly?


    Robin didnt say a word after that, it seemed that her effort went in vain.


    Hum! See, as I said, Crocodile never believed you! Ian told her.


    I know Robin lowered her head and stopped looking at Ian. She whispered: I was just thinking, maybe its a good thing to end my life here its difficult to find a ce in this world for a woman like me who always betrays others


    Stop it! Ian suddenly interrupted her. Dont say this If you really want to die, then why did you hold your breath when you were submerged by the sand?


    Robin didnt know how to answer this question. Ian saw her lowering her head, so he held it up, and couldnt help sighing: Survival is human instinct! After Im done kicking Crocodiles a$$, you wille with me!


    Then, no matter what she would think, Ian slowlynded on the ground, put Robin on the ground, and told her: You need to get away!


    Crocodile re-emerged at the opposite side of the pit, looked at Ian from a distance, and then he opened his mouth andughed at Ian: Do you really want to take that woman with you? Didnt you just see what happened? Since she can betray me, then one day she will betray you, too!


    Huh, what does it matter to you? Ian puckered out his ears and said disdainfully: And since when did you be an elderdy, talking too much nonsense?


    On Crocodiles forehead, many blue veins bulged out, and countless sand particles flew out of his body, then he totally dissolved into sand. He rushed through the air and came to Ian, waving his right hand violently.


    Crescent-Shaped Sand Dune!


    Crocodile moved his right arm forward while leaving a crescent-shaped trail of sand behind it, and went to cut Ian.


    Although the shape of this move is a de, it does not actually cut anything. Once the sand that is brought up passes through the human body, it will absorb all moisture of the parts it hits, then directly turns the victim into a mummy. It is an extremely terrible move.


    Ian was certainly aware of Crocodiles dehydration ability, so when he appeared near him, he had already waved his de, andunched the awakened move of the Sword of the Darkness me towards Crocodile.


    His Nen field has been open a long ago, and now Ians range of perception has been expanded. So as long as Crocodile uses close-raged attacks, he can predict them in advance.


    However, what Ian didnt expect was that Crocodile was so cunning, the Crescent-Shaped Sand Dune was just a feint!


    At the moment Ian counterattacked his swing, the guy suddenly drifted away again, knelt on one knee, and trusted his right hand into the ground.


    Voosh! The sand under Ians feet suddenly turned into a thin sharp de, rising straight from the ground toward his chest.


    Fortunately, this attack was in the scope of Ians perception, so when he sensed the danger, he immediately leaped backward, and the sand de passed near his face.


    Hahaha! Crocodile didnt seed, but he stillughed wildly. You thought I didnt know that you would use Kenbunshoku Haki (Observation Haki)? I said, this is my home! Even if I dont get close to you, I can still find ways to finish your miserable life!


    Sh!t! Ian couldnt help but curse. His battle with this Crocodile guy showed how savvy he really was. He knew that he might use Kenbunshoku Haki to locate his whereabouts. So he didnt n on engaging in close-rangebat.


    In this desert environment, once this guy turns into sand and hides around, Ian wont be able to distinguish his location.


    Although the Observation Haki is a kind of power simr to listening, when all the sand around starts flowing and getting blown, it will also make a simr sound, which naturally interferes with Ians Nen field even if Fujitora was here, and Crocodile hid among the piles of sand, he wont find him easily.


    This is the so-called home court advantage. If they swap terrains, Crocodile wont find ces to hide and boost his abilities, he would only merge with his sandstorm, but this is not the case here. This block of the street has been desertified by his wither ability This may feel confusing, but it is really effective!


    Ian ignored Crocodiles mor and concentrated on using Kenbunshoku Haki to capture his movements, waiting for Crocodile to make mistakes and reveal his ws, but Crocodile probably guessed Ians intention. He didnt go along with his n, and threw another Desert Spada in his direction.


    Voosh! Ian gathered out a lightning bolt in his palm, shot a lightning strike toward Crocodile, and passed over Crocodiles sand de.


    Ian used Busoshoku Kka to resist Crocodiles blow, simrly, the bright lightning strike pierced through Crocodiles body


    However, to his surprise, the lightning strike was useless against Crocodile!


    Then he realized that sand is non-conductive!


    Ow, FFS! I am going to learn how to fight from Luffy bleeding on my fist to be able to beat Crocodile? Or, should I look for some water in the city, where the heck will I find water?


    But then again, this guy wont dare getting close, he likes fighting from afar like guerris, it seems that even with water, he cant beat him


    Crocodile is so crafty and hes worthy of being called a mastermind. He may underestimate his enemy when dealing with younger fellows, but Crocodile was going all out this time.


    Sure enough, no one who got the title of Shichibukai is from the weaklings. Ian used to think that Crocodile is perhaps the weakest Shichibukai, but now while fighting him, Ians head started aching.


    Do you really want me to bring that beast!?


    Ians consciousness shifted to the System Inventory Interface, where a red border card is ced quietly at the bottom.


    On this card, there is the image of a white cold-faced man with open arms, a bare upper body, and a circle of strange patterns on his chest.


    Yamata no Orochi!

 Chapter 340: Orochi

    Chapter 340: Orochi


    It took Ian two months to go from Travolta, which is in the new world, to the North Blue, to the East Blue, and then to re-enter the Grand Line.


    During this time, Ian wasnt idle! He finally collected all the fragments needed to unlock Orochis card during his trip.


    Since many shards of Orochis card were collected in the first top-up spree, the original five-star red card became the easiest card to put together. Constantly refreshing the fragment store not only did make Ian spend a lot of diamonds, but even his eyes became sore from scanning the changing cards.


    However, when Orochis card was sessfully synthesized, Ian realized that it was worth spending so much time and money. This card was Ians first prime five-star card, so it wasnt until it waspletely synthesized that Ian finally realized why the original five-star cards were so rare.


    In addition to the higher basic attributes and the growth rate, Ian now has a five-star card with two ultimate skills!


    Even bond attributes were higher than that of the four-star cards!


    [Yamata no Orochi]


    Card star: Five stars (+25 Strength, +25 Speed, +25 Vitality, +25 Nen points per level)


    Title: Gaias Will (Earth Will)


    Level: 1


    Strength: 300


    Speed: 300


    Vitality: 450


    Nen: 450


    -Skills: Harae/Orb Release: Cast a mote of bluish-white light forward that creates a void rift as it travels. (Master level Nen Proficiency to be activated)


    Tadasu/Fire m: Release a momentary rift that travels various distances. (Master level Nen Proficiency to be activated)


    Utsushi-Iwai/Space Shield: Shatter the space/Generate a shield of energy with a special ability. (Master level Nen Proficiency to be activated)


    Ho no Susori/lightning bolt strike: Summon a pir of bluish-white energy to strike down from the sky. (Master level Nen Proficiency to be activated)


    Rolling and Redirecting: Rebound opponents attack. (Master level Nen Proficiency to be activated)


    -Ultimate: SOUL RIPPER: Pull the enemy and Capture a part of his soul: One-tenth of the opponents soul power/vitality. (Master level Nen Proficiency to be activated)


    BRIGHT LIGHT: Blind and Burn the enemies with countless waves of light! (Master level Nen Proficiency to be activated)


    -Bonds: Obtain Orochi Chris: gain + 35% Vitality


    Obtain Shermie: gain + 40% Speed


    Obtain Yashiro Nanakase: gain 42% Strength


    Obtain Leopold Goenitz: gain 33% Strength


    Obtain Iori Yagami: gain 36% Speed


    Obtain Kyo Kusanagi: gain 34% Strength


    Obtain Chizuru Kagura: gain 38% Nen


    These are the Initial Attributes of Orochis Card. At that time, Ian wanted to test it after getting this card. However, he found that although most of his abilities require Master Nen level to be used, what he didnt expect is that the consumption of Nen can only be described by overkill!


    The Fire m is a great move, but the skill involves Spaces power, and Ian had a feeling using it will drain his Nen tank.


    These new abilities are actually given by the system. It seems that the higher the level of skill, the more serious the consumption of Nen, especially when the power of Space is used as an attack.


    As for the two ultimate skills, Ian hasnt had time to test them. At present, he can only use the Soul Ripper, but its consumption is not going to be low.


    Ian originally thought that when the fifth card slot is unlocked, he would equip more five-star cards. In that case, his Nen value and other attributes will increase significantly, and he felt that the consumption would be less However, at this moment, he was only thinking about teaching Crocodile a lesson.


    He was supposed to use a card with water abilities to deal with Crocodile, but Ian doesnt know why he hasnt been able to draw such a card. Although cards from Soul of the Samurai have appeared in his system, Ian wasnt able to get Sogetsu Kazamas card that has Hydrokinesis, and he rarely saw its fragments when refreshing the card store. Otherwise, if he obtained this card, fighting Crocodile will be child y.


    Sometimes, Ian feels that hes getting farther and farther from his path. Although he masters swordsmanship, he can no longer be regarded as an orthodox swordsman.


    He relies on his card system a lot, and it is impossible to abandon itpletely. Hes bent on pursuing the Way of the Sword. This is another path for him In this Pirate World, strength is always respected, so what he really needs is to get as strong as possible!


    Hum, this is odd, what is he doing?


    When Ian stopped for a moment to put on Orochis card, Crocodile on the ground looked to the sky and couldnt help wondering.


    However, despite his doubts, Crocodile attacked Ian.


    Desert Spada/Desert Adamantine Treasure Sword!


    Crocodile raised his arm, then suddenly a wave of sand rushed into the air and formed several solid des with fan-shaped edges


    When fighting Ian, he mostly used long-range attacks. Although this was very clever, it still has its weakness, that is, under the perception of Ians Kenbunshoku Haki, he could easily dodge these attacks.


    However, at the moment Crocodile made his shot, Ian moved!


    Instead of relying on his flying ability to avoid the uing blow, he just inserted the Senbonzakura back into its sheath, and the Jagan Eye appeared on his forehead.


    Whats that!? A third eye!? Crocodile saw this scene, and his heart startled.


    Then Ian opened his left hand and pointed it at the sand des.


    A ck disk was shot from Ians hand at a very fast speed, with a blue orb in its center, and while moving forward, it kept on leaving phantoms behind, then it directly hit Crocodiles sand des!


    Without causing any reaction, Crocodiles sand de vanished, and then the projectile went directly towards Crocodile.


    Sh!t! Crocodile was shocked and quickly dissolved into sand, and the aperture like projectile hit the ground on which he was standing


    Quietly, a cylindrical pit appeared on the ground, its depth seems bottomless, as if that chunk suddenly disappeared from the world!


    Orb Release! Commonly known as a void rift, this is basically a move that creates a space hole and can be used as an attack. In fact, that dark aperture actually works as a rift that can swallow and eliminate objects along its way, even light can be sucked in, thats why it looked pitch ck. However, this trick can only fly in a straight line, which makes it easy to dodge, but the power of this ability is astonishing.


    Crocodiles figure condensed out of the desert, he was frightened by the ck hole projectile that Ianunched, but he still didnt understand what happened.


    He always thought that what Ian showed in the Smis war was all his abilities, but how could he know, that Ian actually hid some of his moves, he actually still has tricks up his sleeve!?


    Nico Robin was amazed by this. She didnt know what he just did, she only saw him stretching his palm forward


    This silent but destructive trick was very strange, so Crocodile and Robin were somewhat scared.


    However, Ian wasughing arrogantly in his heart.


    Normally, if it was in the SNK game, the move he used is equivalent to Ioris dark hook, but when he released it in this world, it waspletely different, because this technique may look like a casual blow, but it directly consumed Ians 3000 Nen points!


    Just as if he ejected the ck Dragon wave!


    This gives Ian the feeling that the so-called original five-star red cards are simply huge energy consumers! He was afraid that it wont be just Orochis card, but all other original five-star red cards.


    This is a bit in line with the principle of card games, because this top rare card is generally used by yers in thete game


    Ian has swallowed up the energy of the ck Dragon, and opened Hieis evil eye, so his Nen value is in the midst of skyrocketing, but if this continues, his amount of Nen wont be able to stand such consumption!


    Lets end this fight!


    At the thought of this, Ian moved his hand Suddenly, a bolt of violet fire struck down from the sky and hit Crocodile!


    This was the lightning bolt strike of Orochi. In essence, it was a cyan fire, but it came down with the speed of lightning!


    Pure Lightning has very little effect on Crocodile, but the me is different, because even sand will melt at a high temperature.


    This bolt of violet fire fell so quickly that Crocodile was caught off guard and finally received a hit!


    When the pir of fire struck down, it fell on his shoulder and passed directly to his chest, which made Crocodile let out a loud scream, and his whole body reassembled and rolled on the ground.


    A huge straight scar appeared on his chest, which was still emitting blue smoke.


    Damn it! What did he just do!?


    Crocodile was sweating profusely because of the severe pain. His slippery moves couldnt help him this time. The fire pir had the speed of Lightning and the Power of zing mes. Even if Crocodile was very evasive, he could only maintain his elemental state, so in the absence of prediction capability, the me pir directly melted his sandy body, which caused him a lot of damage.


    This situation is actually very simr to when Aokiji was injured by Ian.


    In the severe pain, Crocodile calmed himself quickly. He knew that if such a dangerous blow could strike him this easily, then there will be a second and a third if needed So after a few breaths, he immediately dissolved his body, spreading and blending with the surrounding sand.


    In this way, Crocodile felt safe.


    Then he thought about how to attack Ian.


    Just a momentter, Crocodile got an idea and he decided to take a risk.


    In all fairness, the close-ranged attacking means of the sand-sand fruit are not that many. The Desert Spada certainly doesnt pose a threat to Ian.


    However, the sand-sand fruit has a rather deadly capability, which is the dehydration ability!


    Fck it! Even if I will be perceived by his Kenbunshoku Haki and get injured, but I can catch him, and it will be his demise! In the piles of sand, Crocodile thought of his next move


    So, he immediately controlled the flow of his dissolved body, and rushed toward Ian.

 Chapter 341: 10%

    Chapter 341: 10%


    The moment Crocodile turned into sand, Ian was already alerted.


    Although the lightning bolt of cyan fire has damaged Crocodile, Ian knew that with Crocodiles character, he would not give up that easily, he will definitely find a way to retaliate.


    Due to the interference of countless sand grains floating around, Ian could not urately detect Crocodiles action, but at the moment Ians Nen soared, he immediately expanded the perception range of the En field again.


    He didnt expect Crocodile to approach him at this time, but he had increased his focus and took guard against everything.


    Suddenly, Ian found that the wind behind him seemed strange. He turned around and stretched the palm of his hand. A pitch-ck aperture immediately flew forward.


    However, what this blow hit was just flying yellow sand grains!


    At this time, Crocodile controlled the flow of his element, appeared behind Ian after he turned around, and with a tiger swoop, he went to attack Ian.


    Ian once again perceived Crocodile the moment he emerged, Ians reaction was so fast that when he turned around, his hand was already ahead of his swing.


    Space Shield!


    With a cracking sound, a circle of dim light was formed at the tip of Ians fingers, and the ray of light copsed, then it suddenly copsed and broke into countless pieces!


    Crocodile didnt expect such a reaction, and he would bump into Ians move. The moment the Space cracked, a burst of the huge amount of energy was inflected on Crocodile.


    Poof! Crocodile flew up due to the explosion, and spit out a mouthful of blood. The defense effect of the Space Shield especially from a close-range fight is too powerful, so Crocodiles fierce rush was deflected.


    Crocodile felt a severe tearing pain. He even doubted whether his body was going to be torn apart. The sharp pain almost made him faint.


    However, Crocodile was unwilling to give up this easily, he resisted the urge to faint, gritted his teeth and extended his right arm, and then grabbed Ians wrist.


    Oh! Caught caught you!


    Crocodiles mouth was still bleeding, his head was covered with sweat, and his hair was messy, but he still smiled grimly.


    When Ian was caught by Crocodiles seperated hand, he realized that this wont end well. He didnt expect Crocodile to be so recklessly. He would rather get seriously injured and desperately catch Ians wrist, than fight from a distance


    After being caught, Ian suddenly shook his hand and wanted to get rid of Crocodiles grip, but he forgot that Crocodiles arm is now in its elemental state and cannot be detached easily.


    The next moment, Crocodiles drying ability had been activated, the liquid on Ians arm was immediately sucked away, his whole arm began to dry up, and his strong muscles started to shrink until it became like a mummy.


    This scene was very frightening, Ian knew very well that it was just damaging his arm for now, and it might spread to his whole body after a while.


    The dryness of the sand-sand fruit is absolutely fatal, and Ian was aware of this, so after he came back to his senses, he immediately let out a roar, and ignited his left arm with ck mes.


    The third! This is the third ck dragon wave that Ian summoned. Its true that Ians Nen was soaring at the moment, but he still cant afford such a huge consumption, because he didnt only use the ck Dragon waves, but also Orochis skills, which all consume a high amount of energy. Fortunately, Ian doesnt intend topletely condense the ck dragon wave this time, just bringing up the ck fire of the demon world to force Crocodile back.


    Therefore, when the ck mes rose again, Crocodile realized that it could be back for him, and quickly let go of Ians wrist.


    His goal has been achieved, and Ians right arm has shrunk a lot and lookspletely different from his left arm.


    Ian was also sweating at the time, the mutation of the right arm made him lose a lot of Stamina in an instant.


    Kuhahahaha! Crocodile was hurt, but heughed happily, extending his hook and pointing at Ian: Whats the taste of losing an arm?


    Ian looked at his right hand, and felt sick by its shape.


    Boy, Leave Nico Robin here and get out of this country! Crocodile sneered: In that case, your hand may still be saved. Otherwise, you will be known as the one-armed Shichibukai!


    Ian nced at him and didnt answer. He flew down from the air and stood on the sand near Robin, then he approached her and whispered. Listen Robin, you need to stay away as far as possible.


    Robin didnt know what he was going to do, but she felt the tension of the situation, so she nodded and immediately left the battlefield.


    Ian raised his head, and looked at Crocodile floating in midair, then suddenly a strange smile appeared on his face: You didnt finish yourst move, and thats your biggest mistake!


    Crocodile was stunned and didnt understand how could he stillugh


    However, at this time, Ian moved his left arm and ced it on the other one, and gently recited a sentence: Twin Sacred Return Shield!


    An elliptical barrier suddenly appeared and enveloped Ians damaged hand.


    In Crocodiles horrified eyes, Ians hand began to swell up little by little.


    The treatment time was a bit long, but this strange scene made Crocodilepletely unaware of how to react, so he just watched Ians hand and grew up to its normal state, eventually recoveringpletely.


    Looking at his right hand, Ian couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had Orihimes card, otherwise, Ian wouldnt know what to do to his mummy arm. He doesnt think he can find some water nearby to recover from such an ability.


    Nico Robin, hiding behind a building in the distance, was surprised to see Ians wrist recover. She had seen Crocodiles dehydration ability. She always felt that the concept of his power was very unsolvable. But now she finally saw someone who could restrain his power.


    After moving his right hand and confirming that it was still flexible, Ian looked at the shocked Crocodile and said, Now, its my turn!


    At this time, Ians Nen tank was almost bottomed out because of his continuous use of high consumption skills, so a handful of ice tear stones appeared in his left palm. This is what Ian has slowly umted over the past few months. The ice tear stones were invisible to Crocodile, so he only saw Ian open his left hand and then clenched it firmly.


    The next moment, Ian crossed both arms over his head, rose them high up, and straightened his chest at the same time.


    He didnt know if it is an illusion, Crocodile only felt that time has slowed down for a moment when he made this action, and then he discovered that something bad is about to happen!


    A huge attraction force, centered on Ians body, began to bloom. The sand floating around, with this sudden attraction, was vacuumed by a weird vortex


    This suction was so huge that Crocodile in midair felt that his body has been pulled.


    He desperately wanted to escape this kind of gravity, but when he dissolved into sand, he wasnt able to reach any ce.


    Damn it! Crocodile couldnt escape this attraction force at all. When he was sucked in, his body was unwillingly reformed.


    This process was actually very short. After Ian activated Orochis ultimate skill, he directly started pulling Crocodile his way.


    In Crocodiles horrified eyes, Crocodiles chest bumped into Ians palm.


    then, Ian shoved his hand in Crocodiles body, but it didnt hurt him, and as he inserted his hand, a rippling water wave emerged on the surface, but Crocodile did not feel any pain.


    However, when Ians hand was withdrawn, an orb of blue faint light was in his palm.


    This ball of light was slightly shivering, as if it is beating

 Chapter 342: 343: Commission From the Underworld

    Chapter 342: 343: Commission From the Underworld


    This is this his soul?


    Ian looked at the light mass in his hand with surprise. It felt so magical.


    Thats right! Although Ian can now use some superhuman powers, whether it was fire, lightning, or space, it doesnt exceed Ians cognitive range, so he thinks its normal, however, this is still his first time seeing the so-called soul!


    Its not just him, but most people have never seen how the soul looks like


    Ian seemed surprised, which made Crocodile get frightened. The moment Ians hand entered his body, he was wondering why he was not injured. As a result, Crocodile felt as if he had lost something important when Ian pulled his hand out, and a strong sense of emptiness and weakness suddenly struck him.


    His intuition told him that this light group mass is an extremely important thing!


    Youwhat did you do to me!? Crocodile red at his chest, groping up and down, but he didnt find a wound.


    After that, Ian came back to his senses when he saw Crocodiles reacting, turned his gaze from the ball of light, and looked towards Crocodile.


    Ian knows very well that the reason why Orochis card consumes arge amount of Nen, is because all his skills were high-tier abilities, whether it is the Space Shield, or the Soul Ripper. But their special effect requires a lot of Nen, especially the Space Shield, the power of this trick is not as strong as Ian imagined.


    This is not only due to the Nen simtion, but also because Orochis card is inherently imperfect. Just imagine if Ian can cause a wide range of Space copse, then he can easily destroy a country, not just as simple as injuring Crocodile, and making him spit blood.


    Therefore, the ordinary skills of Orochi are not extremely powerful, but what really matters about this card is that it gave a special ability to Ian, that is, soul destruction!


    In Ians impression, there are only two people in this World who can tamper with soul stuff. One is the skeleton Brook, who is estimated to be wandering in the fog of the Devils Triangle, and the other is the Yonko Bigmom!


    Now, with the help of Orochis card, Ian has put his hand on the power of the soul, although at present, it is only limited to the scope of ingestion and destruction, it is indeed a big deal.


    Holding the piece of his life force, Ian smiled at Crocodile lightly and said, Are you curious about what I grabbed from your body?


    Crocodile looked at Ian, gnashing his teeth, didnt talk, and waited for his answer.


    As a result, Ian gently tossed the orb in his hand high and then caught it again. This is a chunk of your soul! arge amount of your vitality! What do you think would happen if I crush it!?


    Upon hearing this, Crocodiles eyes were opened wide, a chunk of my soul!?


    Im damned! He finally knew why he had a feeling of losing something important after the orb left his body!


    No This is impossible! Crocodile said with some disbelief: How could you have the ability to interact with soul? As far as I know, the only person who can manipte human souls in this world is the Bigmom!


    Crocodile has tried his luck in the New World a couple of years ago, so he naturally knew about the Bigmoms capability, so he doesnt believe that Ian also has the ability to tamper with souls.


    In fact, hes half right. Ian really cant control others souls. At least Ian cant absorb life force or use it for other purposes. Bigmoms soul-soul fruit can absorb the soul of living creatures, and then put it in non-living objects, giving them personality and the ability to move, while Ian can only destroy it.


    Do you want to gamble? Ian didnt bother, looking at Crocodile with a smile, he held the light ball tightly in his hand. As soon as Crocodile takes the dare, he will immediately crush the orb.


    Crocodile went silent, how can he gamble with such a thing?


    ording to Ian, this is 10% of his soul, which means that it is equal to one-tenth of his lifespan. If Crocodile can live to eighty years old, this light group represents eight years of his lifespan. So if Ian pops the orb in his hand, it will cost sir Crocodile a lot!


    In the distance, Robin was very shocked. She produced an ear in the back of Ian by using the power of her fruit, and heard the conversation between the two. The light mass in Ians hand, she did not expect it to be a part of Crocodiles soul.


    This what exactly is this kind of Ability!?


    What do you want? Crocodile asked Ian gnashing his teeth, with a strong reluctance in his tone.


    He found that he really couldnt deal with Ian, Ians endless skills have overwhelmed his Logia capabilities, and now a part of his soul is in the hands of Ian, therefore he can only subject to Ian.


    However, listening to his question, Ian was also a little bit troubled Yup, what does he want to do with Crocodile?


    Just kill him? It seems that something isnt quite right. Although he has stolen one-tenth of his soul, even if he smashes this light mass, he still wont kill Crocodile. At most, he will once again deal serious damage to him. Crocodile is in his early 40s, and 10% of his life force wont end his journey.


    Besides, what is the benefit of killing Crocodile now? I am already a Shichibukai, and I dont have a candidate to rece him. Moreover, Shichibukais can turn hostile among each other, but they cant fight so If I kill Crocodile myself, I am afraid the World Government will find its reason to revoke my rank.


    To put it bluntly, killing Crocodile has no meaning for now.


    Ian had a headache about how to deal with this matter. He felt that it doesnt seem cost-effective to coerce Crocodile and take Nico Robin away. So after thinking about it, Ian said: Alright, Im not going to destroy your soul, but whats your bargaining chip, what are you willing to exchange for it?


    This is equivalent to throwing the problem/question back to Crocodile. If he wants to retrieve his soul, Crocodile muste up with something equivalent.


    He was aware of this, took a look at Nico Robins location, and hesitated.


    What Ian took is a part of his soul. If Crocodile was crazy enough, he wouldve ignored it. In this case, he wont be threatened by Ian, but Crocodile didnt dare to gamble with this matter. Since Ian could take a chunk of his soul, who can guarantee that he wouldnt take more!?


    So thinking about it, Crocodile had to say: Nico Robin, you can take her away!


    Not enough! Ian shook his head.


    Crocodile took a deep breath and said, Huh, well then, let me add a piece of information!!?


    What do you got? Ian was somewhat confused.


    Crocodileughed. The scar across his face looked very ferocious. He pulled out a cigar and bit it. After lighting it, he said confidently: A message that has been spreading around and you absolutely need to know!


    Keep talking! Ian looked at him for a while and said: If I think its too important, then we have reached a deal.


    Just a few days ago Hmm, days before you arrived in Alubarna, I got a message from the Underground World! Crocodile said: Its an employmentmission, someone from the Underground World has released a task for a high amount of money!


    Im listening! Ian nodded.


    The amount entrusted is up to 10 billion Berries! Crocodile sneered: And the content of the mission is to attack an ind, and the report indicated that hired soldiers must kill all the people on the ind!


    Ian felt that something was wrong, and asked: What do you mean!?


    What do I mean!? Dont you get it? Crocodileughed wildly: The name of that ind is Travolta Its the ind where your pirate group, the Dragon Hunters are located!

 Chapter 344: Black Mist

    Chapter 344: ck Mist


    What!? When Ian heard Crocodilesst words, his eyes almost popped out!


    Travolta? My own territory? Someone dares to issue such a thing!?


    Suddenly, Ians anger sprang up, then instantly his right leg turned ck with Busoshoku Kka, and kicked Crocodiles face in a sh.


    Crocodile, who was near Ian, was caught off guard, received a harsh kick, and got thrown away.


    But after climbing up, he spat out the blood in his mouth, still sneered, and said to Ian. Even if you vent all your anger on me, it wont help This information is true!


    Ian took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, and asked Crocodile: What the hell is going on?


    Crocodile didnt answer Ian, but instead, he wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth and asked Ian: Is this news worth returning that part of my soul?


    If you keep dying, you will be the first to taste such loss! Ian said back and clenched the light mass in his hand.


    Now, after seeing Ians anger signs, Crocodile didnt dare to irritate him anymore, so he had to tell the matter as it was.


    Although the Baroque Works controlled by Crocodile currently operates only in the country of basta, it is undeniable that this organization is still part of the underground world. Therefore, Crocodile has always maintained contact with other forces Apart from that, the dance powder is a product that the world government explicitly prohibits manufacturing and using. So how can Crocodile get such supplies without the help of forces from the underground World?


    Through these channels, Crocodile discovered the news a few days ago


    The Underground World is a general term for illegal organizations on the dark side. It does not specifically refer to a specific subject or objective. It isnt formed only by pirates, thieves, and killers, but even some arms dealers, national power figures, plus the marines were most likely to be also involved in this organization, which is a fairly hugework of rtionships and interests.


    In the Underground World, the most active characters are probably the brokers. These people are active in the dark, responsible for matching the people in need, and facilitating transactions, selling mercenaries, selling arms, igniting wars, etc. Behind every illegal trade, a good broker should be responsible.


    After receiving the news, Crocodile learned that someone wants to get some business on the ind of Travolta. The agent even asked Crocodiles Baroque Works if they are interested in picking up the business. After all, the Baroque Works is a group of bounty hunters who can do anything for money.


    At that time, Crocodile refused. First, he could not get involved in the affairs of the new world from where he was at the moment. Secondly, his operation at basta was at a critical stage and it was impossible to get out.


    Whats the name of the broker who contacted you? Ian heard this and asked Crocodile.


    Most of the brokers who are responsible for the contact are referred to by a codename, and when they contact the customers, they use Den Den Mushis and usually dont show up in person.


    His codename is bug! Crocodile didnt intend to hide any information because he knew very well that Ian was raging at the moment, and there was no need to provoke anymore.


    Bug? Ian pondered the name and confirmed that he had never heard of it. The only thing he remembered was Domingos code name, joker.


    At the thought of Domingo, he suddenly wondered: Could it be that Domingo is behind this?


    Ian now has two enemies, one is the Celestial Dragons, but he has already returned their identity chip, plus they have no reason to contact people of the underground World, so it can be ruled out, and the other enemy is Domingo. However, Ian keeps cooperating with him openly, Domingo wont forget that Ian killed his secret agent, Vergo


    Especially, Domingo himself is one of the brokers in the underground world, so his suspicion was bigger.


    Although Ian has never heard of this so-called broker named bug, it could be that he was entrusted by Doffy to carry out this task in the underground World


    However, he still didnt forget the ckbeard, because Teach has now fled from Whitebeard Pirates. It could be a coincidence that at the same time he escaped, he wanted to seek revenge from the failed attempt of assassination, but how could he get such an amount of 10 billion Berries in a short period of time, so he was ruled out by Ian.


    The more he thinks about it, the more Ian feels that is more likely to be Domingo!


    Someone took this delegation? Ian asked Crocodile.


    Maybe, or maybe not! Crocodile shook his head, and said: I have no idea. The people in the underground World are no fools. Its impossible not to know that this ind is a Shichibukai site, so generally speaking, its very unlikely that someone wise would take this kind ofmission, but this amount is huge, so I thinkrge organizations may be willing to take action


    For example? Ian asked.


    A group like the Germa 66! Crocodile replied: Its a military branch of mercenary forces, they are driven by the highest buyer and are considered war experts. Ten billion berries are enough to please this group, not only them, but also the rest of the Yonkos, such as the Beasts Pirates or Bigmom pirates, ten billion business is also a huge temptation for them, they may not arrive at your home in person, but they have some terrifying warriors toplete this mission!


    Damn it! Ian felt a little annoyed when he heard the names of these famous organizationsing out of Crocodiles mouth. He didnt think that someone from the underground world would send such amission just when he left the new world.


    As Crocodile said, the amount of 10 billion is enough for many organizations to ignore the title of a Shichibukai


    Ian suddenly thought of the divination that Hawkins had predicted for him. The divination of this guy, Fiddlesticks, has all been fulfilled so far Ian went looking for Robin to interpret his Poneglyph, but he didnt get the truth from Robin so far. And during his stay in basta, danger was looming over him.


    At first, he thought that this danger might refer to Crocodile. After all, hes also a Shichibukai, and he should be the only person here who can pose a threat to Ian. As a result, after discovering this news, Ian found that the danger wasnt referring to Crocodile, but about something happening behind his back.


    Someone nning an attack on his own site, Travolta! This was absolutely the case here Crocodile is not sure whether someone took themission, but from the perspective of Hawkins divination, someone definitely did.


    All of a sudden, all the things were connected, which made Ian more anxious. He not only thought of Hawkins divination, but also remembered the abnormality of Aces Vivre Card.


    He is now 100% sure that after Teach defected and fled the Whitebeard Pirates, Ace went out tailing him as in the original story, but because Ians territory was also in New World, Ace shouldve stopped on Travolta and taken the opportunity to meet Ian. As a result, Ian was sailing in a different part of the world.


    It doesnt matter if Ian wasnt there. When Ace gets to Travolta, he could encounter the people trying to attack Ians site


    Ace and Fujitora are familiar with each other, so in this case, he will certainly stay to help the Dragon Hunters resist the attack, but it is still possible that the attackers strength could be overwhelming, so that Ace gets injured, which led to the abnormal situation of his Vivre Card.


    Ian couldnt help but feel annoyed. He first thought that the damage on Aces Vivre Card was indicating that he might chase and fought Teach, as it shouldve happened. But now he realized that it wasnt the case


    The time period in which the Vivre Card predicts the owners situation should be rtively close. Now, it is still several months away from Luffys journey. It shouldnt be the right time for his life paper to indicate that Ace will be in danger. Such a situation can only tell that Ace was passing by a hard time.


    Ians mind gears were rotating fast, it seems that the current situation may be more serious than he thought. On the ind of Travolta, there are only Ace and Fujitora with highbat power, if neither of them can resist the attacker, then how powerful are the people attacking Ians territory?


    Of course, there may be some situations that Ian doesnt know. For example, it is possible that Fujitora couldnt go all out because hes concerned about the safety of the residents on the ind.


    But anyway, Ian must now go back!

 Chapter 345: Ruthless

    Chapter 345: Ruthless


    Ian took out the Den Den Mushi and wanted to contact Uncle Fujitora, but he didnt know why, the call wasnt connected.


    Therge Den Den Mushis radio waves can transmit through a long distance, but they are not omnipotent. On the Grand Line, there are many factors that interfere with radiomunication. Ian had some knowledge about this, so he was a little helpless.


    Dont worry! Everything is fine! Everything should be under control! Ianforted himself. From the perspective of Aces Vivre Card, he may just be injured and not in a life-threatening situation Moreover, Uncle Issho is in charge on the ind, and with his strength, even if the enemy they are encountering is so powerful, its unlikely to be defeated so easily hmmm, now assuming the worst, if they lost the battle, my crew still has a backup base: the Sky Ind, the Ballon terminal, and now Varua should havepleted the renovation. If everything went bad, Fujitora will use his weightlessness ability to transfer everyone to the Sky Ind!


    At the thought of this, Ian was slightly rxed, and he had to rely on his crew and some luck. He discovered the Sky Ind by a coincidence, and now there are thunder cannons on the Ind, so any attacker dares to follow them to the Sky Ind should be blown away.


    Therefore, ording to Ians estimate, the loss of his group shouldnt be too great. The only worry now is the residents of the ind. Those people are just ordinary folks, and they may get included in the whole mess


    However, in any case, it is a shame that his nest has been attacked. Regardless of the attacker, Ian must rush back and help his Nakama.


    While Ian was still thinking, a voice suddenly interrupted him.


    Hey! Boy! Ive told you what I know! Crocodile said to Ian: Can you give me back my soul now?


    Abstracting the soul from the human body is a nerve-racking matter, even for a guy like Crocodile. The importance of the soul to a person is self-evident


    The reason why he exchanged such information was to be able to get back his soul.


    However, when Ian looked back at him, he suddenly changed his mind and said: Still not enough Crocodile, you have to help me with something if you want to get your soul back!


    What do you want this time!? Crocodile asked.


    I wanna hire you as my Hitman! Ian said: No matter who attacked my ind this time, I wont let them go without paying for their actions however, my crew doesnt have the needed strength or capabilities, thats why I need your power!


    Crocodile suddenly became annoyed and said: Damn you kid, dont forget that we are equal! You want a person who is also Shichibukai to be your soldier!?


    Just this time! Ian raised his index finger: I still dont know whos attacking my territory, but I must prepare for the worst, if it is really one of the Yonkos or their top warriors, then I must ensure that I have enoughbat power to deal with them. I dont need you to do your best, the only thing Im asking for is to help me hold the opponent with the highest strength Promise me this, then Ill return your soul to you intact!


    You! Crocodile gritted his teeth as he looked at Ian, but seeing the cold look in Ians eyes, he finally gave in and said, Alright


    Very good! Ian was very satisfied, and put Crocodiles soul into his pocket.


    This action made Crocodiles heart jump: Hey hey! That is my soul! And you are just going to ce it in your pocket like a piece of candy, have you thought about how it feels seeing a part of your soul getting treated like this!?


    However, Crocodile did not dare to express his opinion The situation was getting weirder and weirder, however, a part of his soul was in Ians hands, so he had topromise and obey.


    Lets go! Mr0! Ian stared at Crocodile jokingly, then waved at Robin in the distance.


    Ian was nning to leave, but unexpectedly, this time he is not taking only Robin with him, but also bringing Crocodile


    Robin has been eavesdropping since the stop of their fight and she heard the whole story. Ian wanted to take her away, but she doesnt care at all. She is used to this kind of life, following Crocodile or going with Ian was the same for her, she only seeks someone strong enough to protect her.


    Robin took out a whistle and blew it, and it didnt take long for a huge alligator to appear.


    This was the ellegator, a sub-type of Bananawani less ferocious than the usual breed, and it got two banana-shaped growths, one on its tail and one on its nose this species is a kind of a small version of Crocodiles giant pets. After Robins introduction, Ian learned that this type of animal can only be found in basta, mostly known as F-Wani, and they are a rare means of transportation.


    Ian wasnt nning on trusting Mr0 immediately, after riding the ellegator, he let Robin sit in front of him, but for Crocodile, he was not allowed to join them, Ian just told him: You can dissolve into sand grains and fly with the wind, but can you catch up with us?


    Crocodile snorted coldly and said: Dont worry about my speed, but do you mean what you say!?


    Dont worry! Ian said: It wont take us much time!


    Crocodile didnt say another word. When the F-Wani moved his limbs quickly and sprinted forward, he turned into sand and chased them. As for his absence, he didnt take it seriously. The Baroque Works can operate normally even if the president wasnt around


    The two Shichibukai, after creating a huge fuss in the city of Alubarna, went away together. When the news reached the royal pce, King Cobra dove into his thoughts and didnte back to his senses only after a long time.


    He didnt know what was going on, but when he arrived at the scene where the two fought, they couldnt help worrying more.


    Arge urban area has turned into a bombarded desert, which most of it has decayed under Crocodiles ability. There was still arge pit of quicksand, which is caused by the Desert Sunflower. Plus, there were countless shards of crystals scattered everywhere formed by Ians intense mes, and the weirdest thing was the bottomless dark hole on the ground after seeing the aftermath of this fight, Cobra finally realized how strong these Shichibukais are He then wandered whatever it was good or bad for Crocodile to leave the Kingdom of basta.


    But stillhe cant expel Crocodile on his own and without having a strong reason, because the people all over the country regard Crocodile as a Hero


    Huuh what will the future of basta look like? Cobra was dazed looking at the ground


    Riding the F-Wani, Robin turned her head and asked Ian: Is your enemy that powerful?


    Well, he might be much stronger than we imagine! Ian nodded, who is now a Shichibukai, and with two furious people on his ind, Fujitora and Ace, who together have up to 500 million Berries bounty. Therefore, the people who attacked Travolta this time cant be spective ignorant pirates. If so, Uncle Issho can easily kick their butts, it would be impossible for Ace to get injured, so Ian felt that the person who dared to use this trick is definitely someone with high influence.


    Robin heard Ians answer and said, In this case, whats the use of taking me?


    You can help me make a n! Ian smiled.


    He knows very well that Robin is indeed a woman with a fascinating mind and great nning skills. Most of the actions and ns of the Baroque Works in recent years came from her. In this organization, she is not only the vice president, but also the operationmander. While in the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, both the captain and Fujitorack this kind of nning skills.


    Nico Robin went silent for a while, then she said: If your enemy is really at the level of an Emperor, what cards do you have topete with them?


    Ian was awakened by Robins reminder. If it was the beast Pirates or Bigmom pirates as Crocodile said, Ians high-endbat power might not be enough, even with Crocodile by his side, so he started thinking of people he could rely on, then immediately pulled out a little Den Den Mushi that Sabo gave him and made the call.


    Soon, the call was connected However, because Robin was beside him, Ian couldnt expose Sabos identity for the time being, so he directly said: Come with me to see your brother, meanwhile, I need your strength in the uing battle!


    Sabo didnt ask anything, but after thinking about it for a while, he replied with a word: Alright!


    Well then, see you at the port! Ian said and hung up.


    Ian wasnt sure how strong Sabo was, but for the sake of insurance, Ian is now thinking about every strong person who can help.


    Bastards! You want to y with me, so let me show you with whom you are ying! Im a friend with the female warriors of Amazon Lily and Im an ally with the Fishman tribe, so just let me call Boa Hancock and Jinbe, and I dont think that they will let me down Huh right, this is considered a provocation to the Shichibukais authority, so I may be able to get the help of the marines! Should I also contact uncle Kuma?


    Regardless of the bastard considering the assault on my site, I will shatter your ribcage with a sledgehammer!

 Chapter 346: Emerge in its totality

    Chapter 346: Emerge in its totality


    The f-Wani was fast enough. After two days of galloping in the desert, the three of them had already returned to the port of Nanohana.


    There, Ian once again met Sabo.


    Since Ian came to basta, he arrived in a small boat, but now that Robin and Crocodile are tagging along, it is impossible to use his boat. Fortunately, on the way to Nanohana city, Ian has contacted Sabo, so when the entire group arrived at the port, Sabo had already prepared arge boat for everyone.


    Sabo stood near the parked ship. This time two people stood behind him.


    One was a cute girl with big round eyes, with a crimson newsboy cap with gold-color goggles, and another person is a Fishman, dressed in a karate costume, standing behind with his hands crossed.


    Sabos outfit was also different from when Ian saw him in the desert. He removed his headscarf, and got dressed as a nobleman, with a cravat, and gloves on his hands. There was also a steel pipe inserted in his belt, which finally matched Ians original impression of Sabo


    Seeing Ian appear with Nico Robin and Crocodile, Sabo lowered the brim of his hat and covered the horrible burn marks on his face.


    Ian, Ive been waiting for you for a long time! Sabo smiled as soon as he saw Ian.


    Sorry! Ma bad! Ian smiled back at him.


    Let me introduce you, this is Ko! And this is Hack! Sabo pointed to the lovely girl behind him and the Fishman, then said: They are my partners!


    Hello! Ian greeted the two, and looked at them curiously.


    Ian knows these two people, Ko used to be a ve girl rescued by Fisher Tiger, and somehow, she ended up joining the Revolutionary Army and formed an operation team with Sabo and Hack


    When Ian looked at Ko, he found out that she was also observing him. She and Sabo were always together, so, she naturally knew the name and deeds of Ian however, knowing that Ian has recently joined the ranks of the Shichibukai, she had some mixed feelings, but she still had the courage to look him in the eyes, because it was the first time meeting him in person he became the new hero who rescued ves from the world nobles.


    Perhaps because of the tragic experience of her childhood, when Ko saw Ian, she was very fond of him, so she reached out and excitedly shook his hand: It is good to see you, Ian-san!


    Hack wasnt an exception, because many of the ves that Ian rescued were from his tribe, so when he came forward to shake hands with Ian, he said seriously to Ian: Thanks for everything youve done!


    Ian naturally understood what Hack meant, so he lightly smiled and said nothing.


    When the four exchanged greetings, Crocodile was behind Ian, draped in a coat with a cigar in his mouth, and thought with some doubts about these people.


    In the beginning, he thought that these three were Ians crewmates, and were ordered to wait here, but now they seemed to be meeting each other for the first time, so he couldnt help but be confused.


    However, Robin saw some famous names. She remembered the unusual information that Ian revealed when she met him in the tavern, so she couldnt help but think: I feel like these people may be the ones who provide him with such intelligence? Which organization are they from?


    Ian also sensed the observation eyes of Robin and Crocodile. He put his arm around Sabos shoulder and whispered to him: Is it okay for you to appear in public like this? Dont you have to disguise?


    Sabo lightly smiled: Dont worry, at the moment, only the intelligence agencies of the world government know my real identity!


    In fact, at this point in time, Sabo has just be the chief of staff of the Revolutionary Army, so even if he is now filling the second position of the Revolutionary Army, and only a few people can recognize him, but his name is well known around the world. In the past two years, Sabo started his journey and became an active member in the organization.


    Ian was relieved to hear him say that, but Crocodile still didnt recognize Sabos identity, which is a good thing.


    In fact, it doesnt matter, because Crocodile himself is notmitted to the World Government


    Okay lets go! Ian said to Sabo.


    Thetter nodded, boarded the ship, indicating to the sailors to leave the port Ian saw that there were many people on board, but he didnt know if they were all members of the Revolutionary Army. But of course, he does not intend to ask.


    The ship quickly left the port of basta.


    Where shall we go first? Sabo came to the deck after a quick tour and asked Ian.


    Ian thought about it and didnt answer it. Instead, he asked back, Tell me the news of what I asked you to check on?


    Unfortunately! There is no news yet! Sabo shook his head: It seems that the waters near Travolta have been blocked


    On hearing this, Ian could not help frowning.


    In fact, during the two days on his way, Ian felt powerless, because he couldnt do anything. He had contacted Sabo through Den Den Mushi, and asked him to find out what was going on in his territory with the help of the revolutionary armys intelligencework.


    However, the feedback came back, but Ian was disappointed. ording to Sabo, themunication with the New World from the first half of the Grand Line was indeed disrupted by the Red Line, and the intelligence forces of the revolutionary army in the new world were not well developed, so what is happening on Travolta is still unknown.


    The only good news now is that the life paper that Ace left for Ian hasnt changed muchpared to the first time, which means that Ace should be fine for the time being.


    If Ace was really with Fujitora, then there shouldnt be any major problems facing the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    But Ian still has to hurry.


    Thinking of this, Ian sighed and said to Sabo: Lets sail to the Amazon Lily first, do you know that ce?


    Amazon Lily? Sabo was a bit surprised: Isnt that ind on the Calm Belt? These ships dont have the capability to sail in the Calm Belt.


    It doesnt matter, just get close to the Calm Belt, and I will swim the rest! Ian said.


    Just as Sabo was about to nod his head and give the order, Crocodile, who had been sitting silently at the corner of the deck since they got on board, suddenly interjected: Hum, Amazon Lily! So its true that you and that woman have a rtionship!


    Ian turned his head and gave him a white look. Crocodile, you dont need to speak, and dont worry no one will think of you as a mute!


    However, although Crocodile had to listen to Ian temporarily because of his captured soul, it doesnt mean that he will do so willingly. At this time, he finally caught an opportunity to talk and bother him even by the slightest, so how could he just pass it?


    Heughed heartily and said: Ive sensed something weird from the moment she appeared with you on the Mainspring Ind so tell us whats your rtionship with her? Plus do you think that bringing me is not enough, so you considered adding another Shichibukai!? HuhThats why the first thing you thought of is to bring that arrogant woman?


    Thats right! You are not enough! Ian said: However, you missed something, Im not just bringing Boa Hancock, Im going to call Jinbe too! He and Ace are good friends, so he would be more than happy to help!


    With a bang, the cigar on Crocodiles mouth fell andnded on the deck.


    He looked at Ian with amazement and said: You want to pull the Knight of the Sea (Kaiky) Jinbe, too!? What are you thinking about!? Four Shichibukai, are you crazy!?


    No wonder why Crocodile was so surprised, four Shichibukai are more than half the power of all the Shichibukai! What the hell, what are you doing! Are you starting a war with an Emperor!?


    Hey Croco.. on second thought, there may be a fifth! Ian found that Crocodiles expression was so interesting and he couldnt help teasing him.


    This time, Crocodile was not surprised, but frightened!


    Originally, he thought that Ian, the new Shichibukai, should have no power, nor influence, but from nowhere, he was associated with several other Shichibukai, in addition to his coercion, there are also Boa Hancock and Jinbe and a fifth? Who is the fifth one?


    Suddenly, Crocodile saw the bears ear cap on Ians head and immediately began twitching.

 Chapter 347: Shocking News

    Chapter 347: Shocking News


    Crocodile was not a fool, he quickly got it, gritted his teeth, and said: The fifth one is Bartholomew Kuma, right? Humph, I knew that there was something fishy when he stepped out of his rank as a Shichibukai Huh, although there were orders from the marines and the World Government, but still if he disagrees, no one can force him to leave his position


    As Crocodile said that, Sabo, Ko, Hack, and Nico Robin all looked at Ian in shock.


    Sabo and the others already knew about Kuma, but what they were really surprised about was his rtionship with Jinbe and Boa Hancock. They had no idea that Ian would want to pull all the Shichibukai he knew to help him.


    Is things really so serious? Sabo couldnt help but ask Ian very seriously.


    Ian shook his head: I can only say that I must be prepared for the worst!


    So far, Ian still doesnt know who took over themission from the Underworld, but he was ready to go to war with an Emperor. If it is really Kaido or Bigmom, then Ian has to go back quickly and appear with all his power.


    Since meeting with the Whitebeard in Smis, Ian understood how strong the Four Emperors are. To be honest, he doesnt want to provoke any of them at the moment, but the problem is that Travolta, his base, was under attack and someone is trying to poke his nest, thats why Ian had to make the toughest response he could pull


    At this point in time, Ian, the newly merged pirate, was not very well-known among the big pirate groups. Plus, he was still very young, so even if he received an invitation to join the Shichibukai ranks, he will not be able to get into the sight of the big forces.


    This World only respected people with big fists! This time the underground Worldsmission is likely to be a test, there are definitely many people coveting his Shichibukai position, so in order to prevent this kind of thing from happening again, Ian had to make a loud response! Therefore, in this counterattack, Ian must not only bring up his strongest appearance, but also show his connections to deter all his foes.


    It doesnt matter if he has less high-endbat power than the people ruling the world. Ian doesnt think that he would be able to pull in all the forces in the pirate world and gather them under hismand, but a great pirate doesnt only has crewmates, but also friends and respected allies.


    Crocodile was shocked by Ians words. At this time, he finally didnt dare to talk nonsense. He could see that Ian was indeed very angry at the moment, or else he would note up with such crazy thoughts. He didnt want to be set on fire by Ians rage.


    However, after thinking about it, he started to talk and tried to inform him: Shichibukais like to be alone. Can you persuade them to help and put aside their affairs for the time being? What I want to remind you is that youd better report this matter to the Marines!


    Why? Ian was a little puzzled: As long as it doesnt involvepulsory recruitment, what Shichibukais usually do doesnt require the Marines approval?


    Crocodile reignited a cigar, held it in his mouth, and said. But dont forget, Shichibukai has always been feared by the World Government and the Marines! Usually, Shichibukai can live in peace because they go their own way and has no contact with each other. So that the World Government and the Marines can rest assured, but if you gather half of the Shichibukai members to help you, what do you think their reaction would be?


    Tsk! Ian understood what he meant, and couldnt help but feel a slight headache.


    What Crocodile said was very clear. There should be a bnced rtion between these monsters. If none of them has a good rtionship with another, that would be the most desirable thing for the world government, but if someone can unite most of Shichibukai to handle matters together, this wont be great for the World Government


    Robin interrupted at this time: In that case, you will be Heterogeneous among the Shichibukai ranks!


    It doesnt matter to Ian whether he bes the odd one or whatever. In fact, Ian doesnt care what the World Government and Marine think, but Crocodiles words also contain another message, that is, the other Shichibukai members will also be concerned about such matter.


    Take Boa Hancock as an example. If Ian asks her to help, she should be willing to do so, but she is the queen of Amazon Lily, then her behavior, will it impact her ind?


    And Jinbe, too, will he not care about World Governments attitude towards Fishman Ind, or refuse to help?


    Its hard to tell


    So Ian frowned and asked Crocodile: If I report this to the Marines, will it be fine then?


    I cant assume! Crocodile shook his head: Because there has never been such a precedent attempt in history, the situation in which Shichibukai members are gathered together usually urs only when they are recruited by the Government, and there has never been a connection between Shichibukai, so I really cant tell the reaction of the Marines!


    F*ck, if I dont inform the marines, it may cause suspicion, but what Im worried about is if the Government doesnt allow it. This is frustrating!


    Ian couldnt help but re at Crocodile, this guy is only telling useless stuff.


    Dont look at me like that! Crocodile grinned and said: Im just opening your eyes on things you might forget, and you can decide what to do next!!


    Sabo and the others couldnt talk about these things, they can only listen quietly.


    At this time, Robin suddenly said: Maybe you can try the way the lion speaks (demand an exorbitant price)!


    Oh!? Ian suddenly became interested when he heard it, and said: Im listening!


    Robin lightly smiled, nced at Crocodile next to her, and talked about her idea


    About a weekter, the Marine Headquarters, Marineford.


    Sengoku was working in his office. Next to his desk, a meek goat was standing quietly. Whenever he encounters a document that needs to be destroyed, Sengoku will hand the file to the goat, and then the goat will slowly chew the file and eat it.


    While Sengoku was trying to focus, he heard a hustle outside the door! A gray-headed old man pushed open the door of Sengokus office and walked in.


    The person who came in was the Marine Vice Admiral, Garp, with a bag of snacks in his hand. When Sengoku saw him like this, he knew that he hade to drink tea again.


    However, Sengoku was tired, but did not reject Garp. After pouring two cups of tea, the two friends began to drink tea and eat snacks, enjoying this rare calm afternoon teatime.


    While eating, Garp asked Sengoku: Did you find the pirate who assassinated the king of the drum Kingdom?


    Sengoku nced at him and took a bite of his biscuit. Dont you know who it really was? It must be Ian that bastard kid! He sneaked into the first half of the Grand Line and passed by the Drum Ind. Who else could be so bold except him?


    Hahaha! Garpughed and said, But even with what the brat did, you still have to wipe his butt, right?


    Unfortunately! Sengoku said sadly: A Shichibukai has assassinated a King! If this matter is spread, the world government will not be able to handle its oues. I can only put the me on the ckbeard, Teach.


    Teach? Garp chewed a cookie, making a creaking sound, and said curiously: Marshall DTeach? The guy who defected from the Whitebeard Pirates?


    Yeah! Sengoku said with a headache: Garp, you are also from the D n, tell me the truth, do you know this guy?


    Garp shook his head vigorously and said: Absolutely not, but after all, this guy has been able to endure his stay with that old sack, Edward for many years. He must be tough!


    To be honest, I have an ominous feeling that something big may happen! Sengoku worriedly put down the teacup and cookies in his hand and said, You know, that guy has fled to the West Blue, and the Second Division Captain, Fire Fist Ace, is said to have been chasing him, but Ace disappeared in the New World some time ago


    Cant you find where he went? Garp was quiet.


    As a result, Sengoku looked at Garp with a deep look and said: Garp, up to now, do you still want to hide it from me?


    Garp pretended to be stupid: What am I hiding from you?


    Sengoku stretched out his finger, poked Garps forehead, and lowered his voice. Damn it, Garp, you bastard, Aces true identity has been found by the CP agents, and the report just reached my hands! He is not your grandson, right? But the truth is that hes the only son of the Pirate King, Gol. D. Roger!!!

 Chapter 348: Going to Marineford

    Chapter 348: Going to Marineford


    After directly exposing Aces identity, Garp didnt panic, instead, heughed weirdly and said: Old friend, I didnt hide anything from you!


    Why? Sengoku asked Garp bitterly. Why did you adopt Ace? Dont you know that he is Rogers son? If this matter gets discovered by the world, do you know how much damage it would bring to your reputation?


    Sengoku and Garp are good friends for many years. However, it was precisely because he got mad at Garp that he had to tell him about it directly as soon as he heard about it!


    In fact, after the war of Smis, the Marines dug in his past and learned that his full name was Portgas. D. Ace, when this name was reported to Sengoku, it aroused great interest.


    Another person from the D family? After seeing the name, Sengoku ordered the CP agents to dig more into Aces history.


    In this pirate world, it takes a lot of time to check the identity of someone because of the slow transportation means. During that time, Sengoku has been quietly paying attention to Fire Fist Ace, watching him gradually be famous in the New World, observing his rapid climb in the ranks of the Whitebeard Pirates, keeping an eye on his rising bounty reaching all the way to more than 500 million. Even Sengoku had to admit that Ace was a pirate with a lot of talents and potentials.


    Not long ago, when Teach defected from the Whitebeard Pirates, the Agents investigation report was finallypiled and ced on Sengokus desk.


    It wasnt until the moment he saw the contents of the investigation that Sengoku discovered that the Pirate King Roger had left someone with his blood behind, and he has grown to such a scary level


    While resenting the fact that the Whitebeard was training Rogers son, Sengoku began to think about how to capture Ace.


    However, this was not the only shocking news the moment he received the investigation report, Sengoku knew that his old friend not only adopted Rogers son without telling him, but also had a real son who started a revolutionary movement against the government!


    Whats wrong with you and your family!? During this time, Sengoku always thought of what Garp had hidden from him, and couldnt help feeling agitated, so finally, today, he invited Garp to have a frank talk with him.


    When he heard Sengokus question, Garp stoppedughing, and his silly expression disappeared. He held the teacup, sighed, and said: Reputation doesnt matter to me at all, now I am just an ordinary old man, I only know that they are my sons, and I am their beloved father Sengoku, my old friend, do you think thest generations grudges would really pass to the next generation?


    I dont know! Sengoku refused to answer Garps question. He shook his head and said. Im taking this opportunity to tell you one thing prepare yourself psychologically! After all, Im the Marines Fleet Admiral, Representing the whole department, it is impossible to ignore the existence of Rogers sinful bloodline, I will soon find a way to arrest Fire Fist Ace.


    You are free to do whatever you think is right! Garp smiled bitterly and said: And I am also a member of the marines, I can understand your reaction!


    Sengoku sighed, patted Garps shoulder, and said, If you want to me someone, me Ace because, in the end, he still choose the wrong path, bing a pirate


    This sentence also faintly evoked Garps anger, which made him think of Luffy and then Ian, such bastards. Thetter, when he was in the East Blue, he asked for his help, catching Ace and convincing him to join the marines, but that brat did theplete opposite, not only did they be best friends, he even followed his evil path!


    The next time I see him, I will beat him up until he losses all his memories, Ace is ruined because of him!


    Mysteriously, when Garp started thinking of Ian, at the same time, Sengoku surprisingly did the same, he touched his beard, and said: Garp, Ace and Ian seem to be good friends, right!? Then could it be possible, Ace disappeared without a trace during this time, did he follow Ian to the Grand Line?


    What are you saying!? Garp yelled. Didnt you say that Ian went alone?


    The news from basta says that hes indeed traveling alone! Sengoku said: I dont know why, but he crossed all that distance to fight with another Shichibukai, Crocodile, however ording to my sources, heter left basta with Crocodile.


    In the first half of the Grand Line, the intelligence forces of the Marines and the World Government are quite developed. Whether it was his appearance in the Drum Ind or basta, in both ces, he was tracked and located. However, they could not figure out the purpose of his trip.


    As for what happened on the ind of Travolta, Ians territory in the new world, the marines department still didnt hear a thing, because Travolta was located in a position where the marines were the weakest, and where its tentacles cant extend to reach there! Therefore, the Marines not only did not know that Ace had gone to that Ind, but they couldnt even know whats happening on that ind.


    That brat, Ace, isnt he going after the ckbeard? Garp said: How could he leave his mission and run after Ian?


    Who knows, since they are friends, maybe Ace went to seek help from Ian! Sengoku said: If the Shichibukai Ian is willing to help, it may be a little easier to hunt Teach


    On the other hand, didnt that brat, Ian, almost be one of Whitebeards arch-nemesis because of his attempt to assassinate Teach? Garp suddenly thought of this and said: Now with Teachs betrayal, doesnt it mean that Ian can redeem himself with that old man again?


    Yeah, this is my biggest concern! Sengoku sighed. If I can, Id like to talk to Ian face to face Because I really cant see through this young man, I really dont know whether it was a good or bad decision to make him a Shichibukai


    However, just as Sengoku was saying this, the door of his office was suddenly knocked hurriedly, and a voice outside said anxiously: Fleet Admiral Sengoku, Fleet Admiral Sengoku! Are you there?


    Sengoku frowned, said: Come in!


    He saw a lieutenantmander pushing in the door and came in with an anxious expression: Fleet Admiral Sengoku, bad news this cant be good


    Whats happening? Sengoku frowned. Keep it togethermander!


    The Lieutenant Commander also realized that he had lost his attitude. He immediately stood up and calmed down his mind, then he said: There is a Shichibukai who came uninvited and broke into Marineford!


    A Shichibukai? Who is it!? Sengoku said with dissatisfaction: Is it Domingo?


    In Sengokus impression, the only person who can do this kind of thing have to be the one and only Domingo. Sengoku used to call Domingo a scum in secret, which shows how much he dislike him.


    Nono! The Lieutenant Commander said: Its a new Shichibukai, Ian, the ck Dragon!


    What are you talking about? Both Sengoku and Garp sinctly said, Ian?


    Yes, it is him! the Commander said.


    Sengoku and Garp looked at each other, this means that trouble is knocking on their doors. Turning his head, Sengoku said: Still why are you making a fuss about such a thing?


    Because, because he is here with Crocodile! The soldier said: They they are together!


    Upon hearing this, Sengoku immediately took it seriously. It was indeed unusual for two Shichibukai members to appear together in the Marine Headquarters without invitation.


    Lets go and see what they want! Sengoku made a quick decision, walked out of the office with Garp, and went to the balcony of the castle.


    At this point of view, even Sengoku was dumbfounded! In the sky not far away, a young man with huge ck ming wings stretched out of his back was just floating in mid-air Needless to say, this person is naturally Ian, and behind him was the Desert King, Crocodile, which his upper half was also flying within a decent-sized tornado The two swayed and swaggered over the Marineford Square.


    The soldiers beneath were nervous! At this time, many of them had rushed to the square, raised their guns, and aimed at the two in the air.


    Although they knew that these two are Shichibukai members, no one can tell what they want to do with this unsolicited behavior

 Chapter 349: old friends

    Chapter 349: old friends


    Not only the soldiers, even the densely packed cannons on the fortress of the Marine headquarters raised their angle and aimed at the sky, making the entire Marineford look like a hedgehog.


    Even if we are not weed, there is no need to exaggerate!!


    Starting themunication with this phrase, Ian was a bit stunned by the defensive power of the Marine Headquarters.


    If you dont want to make a fuss, youd better lower your weapons! Crocodiles cold eyes looked at the crowd below, and said.


    As a result, the two flew down andnded on the square of the Marineford.


    After reaching the ground, Ian looked around. Behind them was a crescent-shaped innerke, so Ian suddenly remembered that this ce was where the Whitebeard Pirates fought the Marines!


    After Ian and Crocodilended, they were soon surrounded by soldiers, but then some of these marine soldiers created a path in the middle, and a graceful figure appeared in front of the two.


    This person was Hina in a red suit and a white marine coat. She walked to Ian with a cigarette in her mouth and crossed arms.


    As soon as Ian saw Hina, he immediately raised his hand happily and said: Hey, Hina-san!! We met again!


    Shut up! However, Hina yelled angrily at him. Ian, what are you doing here?


    Ian attacked the Holy Land about a year ago and then turned into a pirate, which angered Hina a lot. Now unexpectedly, Ian became Shichibukai, which means that hes on the side of the marines, so she had no reason to scold Ian. However, this time Ians actions touched the nerves of the Marines department. This uninvited arrival is quite scary for them.


    And it happened to be Hina who led the team to surround Ian, so she certainly wouldnt use a casual tone talking to Ian.


    Ian smiled and said: Dont be so nervous. I have been on Shichibukai for so long anyway, so I have toe asionally to the Marine Headquarter. I need to meet the people Im working with Dont you think so?


    But the Marines hasnt issued any enlistment orders! Hina said seriously: If you want toe to the Headquarters, at least let us know?


    Ian shrugged in fact, it can be seen from the current performance of the marines. Although the Marines has appointed these people to be Shichibukais, it does not necessarily trust them all. Otherwise, when they arrive uninvited, why would it cause such amotion?


    Okay, my fault! Ian was toozy to entangle with them at this point. This is a sudden matter, thats why I came I need to see the Fleet Admiral Sengoku.


    I can understand that, but what about him! Hina pointed to Crocodile behind Ian: Two Shichibukais appeared together, what on earth do you want to do?


    As a result, Crocodile said coldly: Dont pay attention to me, I didnte voluntarily!


    This guy is stillining Ian turned his head, nced at him, and couldnt help rolling his eyes.


    But Hina was very clever and immediately understood something from Crocodiles words. After giving Ian a thoughtful look, she said, Stay here and wait!


    With that said, she turned and left Ian didnt mind, and observed the deployment of the Marine department with great interest.


    On the top of the main tower, both Sengoku and Garp saw the descent of Ian and Crocodile. Seeing that there was no conflict or unpleasant event between the two sides, Sengoku was slightly rxed and asked Garp: What do you think of this, such sudden appearance, what do they want?


    Who knows! Garp snorted, saying: By the way, this was the first time that brat hase to the Marine Headquarters? And didnt you say that you want to meet him?


    When he said this, Garp thought of whether he could fulfill the previous idea, jumping from the top of the tower, rushing to Ian, and beating the hell out of him


    It was also at this time that Hina came in to inform Sengoku that Ian wanted to see him.


    Sengoku thought for a while, nodded, and said: Bring him to the conference room.


    The Marine Headquarters has a dedicated meeting room for the conscripted Shichibukai. When Ian and Crocodile were brought in by Hina, he saw Sengoku wearing a round eyess, and Hmmm a hat with a seagull on top.


    This is the first meeting between Ian and Sengoku, but what surprised Ian is that there are several old acquaintances in the conference room besides Sengoku, Garp, and Vice Admiral Tsuru!


    One of them is the scarred Vice Admiral, Doberman!


    At this time, although Doberman still looks very vicious, one of his sleeves was hanging on the side.


    Needless to say, this was the hand attacked by Ian in their fight on the Mainspring Ind!


    When enemies met, things get heated. As soon as Ian came in, Doberman couldnt help standing up, but he was pulled by Momonga next to him.


    Momonga can understand the mood of Doberman. When fighting each other, Doberman was badly injured, but after turning to the base, the World Government recruited his assaulter and made him a Shichibukai. How much grievances Doberman has felt? However, Momonga tried to calm him down. He needs to understand that Ians identity was different from that time. If no one stopped him, things may get worse.


    After pulling him down, Doberman thought of it more, so he stopped his action, but he couldnt swallow it anyhow, he said to Ian directly. Boy, you still dare toe to the Marine Headquarters?


    Ian looked at him and disdainfully said: Hey stray dog, dont bark!


    Dont me Ian for his venomous tongue. In fact, he didnt have any affection for these ruthless soldiers. Even if Doberman had a high rank in the marine department, did he think that Ian would apologize for what he did after saying such a phrase??


    He would be dreaming, even in their main base, Ian wasnt afraid!


    Bastard! You When Doberman heard Ians words, he became more irritated and wanted to stand up, rush to Ian, and punch him in the face, but he was dragged down again by Momonga.


    At this time, sitting in the first position of Sengokus left, a slender man suddenly started to talk, saying: Okay now, Vice Admiral Doberman, please restrain yourself!


    As soon as he saw the man who spoke, Doberman swallowed his pride and sat down, because the person who gave him this order was his superior, the Admiral, Kuzan who was now in the Headquarters.


    To put it bluntly, Aokiji was also a person who has suffered a loss under Ians hands. If they wanted to get their revenge from Ian, then Aokiji should be the first to act, but now, even Aokiji was calm, therefore, Doberman cant say anything, he can only press his own anger and sit on the chair.


    Ian looked at Aokiji sitting with crossed legs, reduced the coldness on his face, nodded to Aokiji, and said: Admiral Aokiji, long time no see!


    Its been a long time indeed! Aokiji replied.


    For Aokiji, Ian was very grateful, although he had to use the ck Dragon wave to hurt and stop him, Ian knew that Aokiji didnt go all out while fighting him at that time! If he didnt ck a bit while carrying his mission, Ian might not have had time to get all the rescued ves on board, let alone escape.


    I respect those who respect me and those whose kind deeds grant them respect Ian still remembers the kindness of man.


    After greeting Aokiji, Ian smiled and looked at Garp. He remembered the scene when Ace was unwilling to see Garp.


    As a result, Garp saw Ians smile and couldnt help scolding angrily: Hey, youughing piece of sh!t! Do you know how much trouble you caused to us in the first ce?


    Ian spread his hands and said: Do you me me?


    Ian wasnt the one who started all of this, If the Celestial Dragons didnt collect ves from all the races and ces, he wouldnt make such a big fuss in Marijoa


    Garp didnt bother continuing the spar, and snorted coldly with his hands closed.


    All right! Lets talk about your sudden arrival! Sengoku knocked on the table and said, Ian, this is the first time we met, to be honest, I always opposed the idea of you joining Shichibukai, but since the World Government has already acknowledged your title, then I have no say in this However, you appeared here in Marineford with Crocodile, but I did not get any notification! Can you tell me why?


    Its very simple! Ian nodded and said: I just want to ask a question.


    Keep talking! Sengoku leaned on the back of the chair with his crossed arms.


    Ian sat down on the opposite of the table, and said: ording to the original agreement, as a Shichibukai, it is an obligation to help the marines while you are encountering an enemy, especially when receiving the call Then, on the other hand, if a Shichibukai gets in trouble and enters a fight, will the marinese forward to help?


    As soon as this problem arose, Sengoku, Garp, and the other present people were immediately stunned.

 Chapter 350: Aokiji Going Out Again

    Chapter 350: Aokiji Going Out Again


    It can be said that Ians question baffled Sengoku.


    Yeah, if a Shichibukai faces some kind of trouble, will the marines department mobilize their forces to help?


    ording to the original agreement, Shichibukais are considered allies of the Marines, and the World Government The World Government provides many privileges to Shichibukai, and thetter provides military support to the marines, which is clearly indicated.


    However, it seems that no one has ever thought whether Shichibukai can use the marine forces to defend an attack or help them eliminate one.


    This sounds a bit weird, but the fact is that no one has thought of this before. In addition to their dignity, it is also because every Shichibukai can be considered a great pirate in all directions Such people generally have no problems that can not be solved, even if they were dealing with a strong enemy, they can be solved by their own force, and there has never been a time when external power is needed


    As a result, over time, even the marines became ustomed to asking Shichibukai for help when something is about to happen, but Shichibukai never thought of seeking the marines help when they are dealing with anything!


    From a moral point of view, since the two sides are allies, they are obliged to solve each others troubles, but because there has never been such a precedent urrence, so when Ian suddenly raised this question, even Sengoku did not know how to answer.


    However, Sengoku after all is a person with superior intelligence. Since it was difficult to answer, he simply threw the question back to Ian and said, How can I help? What can we do for you?


    Ian smiled and said: First of all, if you guys wont help, then I will ask someone else and you better not interfere with that either.


    Sengoku looked thoughtfully at Crocodile, who had been smoking all the time


    As for what you can help me with Ian paused there, then said with a smile: But, if you are willing to help, then that would be great I want to ask you, Sengoku the Fleet Admiral, to send the three Admirals to help me!


    When these words came out, Sengoku, Garp, Tsuru, Aokiji, and even Crocodile spat out!


    Youyouwhat did you say?! Sengokus sses frame crooked and looked at Ian ridiculously. You want me to send the three Admirals to help you!? What are you going to do!?


    Beat someone! Ian was solemn: Someone has provoked me, I n to gather as much power as I can and beat the Sh!t out of them!


    You Are you kidding me!? Take three Admirals to help you beat someone!? This is far more ridiculous than I thought!?


    What on earth, you should figure this out yourself! What are you thinking about!?


    No! Absolutely not! Sengoku immediately started to talk: Ian, we can see that you are still very young, but please dont mess with us like that, this isnt a ce for jokes!


    As a result, Ian tangled his head and said: If three is too much, then two will be enough!


    Not even two! Sengoku refused.


    That will make me suffer some losses, but one is good! Ian said with a painful look, Just ask Admiral Aokiji to help me out!


    One Sengoku just wanted to say something, and suddenly came back to his senses, and roared: I told you, its not a number problem! It is impossible for the Marines Admirals toe forward and help you to deal with your enemy!


    As soon as Ian heard this, he immediately felt like a deted ball and said: Is that so


    Seeing him like this, Sengoku finally felt relieved. He hummed twice to show that he had finally dealt with the situation, and there is nothing he could do to help


    However, at this time, Ian suddenlyughed and said: Since the Marines are unwilling to help, then I will find someone else to help, and you better not interfere with any of the uing events?


    Im okay with that! Sengoku nodded, he only thought that as long as he doesnt involve the Marines with his ridiculous stuff, then he can do whatever he wants


    However, just after saying this, Sengoku suddenly saw a cunning look in Ians eyes, and he was very alert and immediately asked: To whom you are going to ask for help?


    As a result, Ian turned his head and pointed to Crocodile: Huh!? Ah! Just other Shichibukais!


    When Ian said this, Crocodile was suddenly the center of everyones attention, which made him snort coldly and roll his eyes


    Looking at Crocodiles reluctance, Sengoku already guessed that Ian might have threatened Crocodile with something, so he had no other choice but to help. This made Sengoku feel relieved, and said: Its up to you. Whoever you ask for help, thats your business!


    When Ian heard this, his soul appeared behind him and gave Sengoku a thumps up this is what I came for!


    I have to say that Robins method is really useful. After seeing Sengoku, Ian went straight to the point, and asked for the help of the three Admirals But who are these three Admirals? They are the muscles of the marine department, unless they encounter a major incident like eliminating an uprising enemy or facing a Yonko, otherwise, he will never see the three Admirals dispatched together!


    He must be thinking with his feet to consider the idea of Sengoku agreeing, but this still rose the psychological expectations of the marines.


    Therefore, when Sengoku refused Ians request, Ian took the opportunity to bring Crocodile with him, which is also a Shichibukai, and Sengoku had no reason to object.


    Especially, he wasnt aware that Ian didnt just want to take Crocodile with him, but also wanted to pull more Shichibukais to help In this way after Ian calls Jinbe and Boa Hancock, Sengoku couldnt say anything about this, because Ian reported this to him in advance, he had just hidden a little about this matter, which is the number of warlords hes going to bring


    Ian didnt expect the marines to help him anyway. After this report, even if the marines had forbidden the alliance between the Shichibukais, they wouldnt be able to make a fuss about this matter.


    Even better, because Crocodile is here with Ian, Sengoku might think that other Shichibukai would also act like Crocodile. Since he sensed something weird in their alliance, then he was sure that his affair with Crocodile would end after dealing with Ians enemy


    Some people may say that Ian was going nuts, but arent all Shichibukais tyrannical and haughty? But still, if hes thinking about allying with another Shichibukai, then why would he take the marines attitude into ount?


    This is simple. Those who ept the government invitation to be Shichibukai always have demands from the marines or the World Government. Once they really annoy the other side and they will lose their Shichibukai title, which is troublesome.


    This is why the so-calledpulsory conscription is effective for Shichibukai. Ian can ignore the marines attitude towards him, but other Shichibukai, such as Jinbe or Hancock, they cant do the same Ian came to Marineford to make this report in order to eliminate troublesome oues. He wasnt nning to ask someone for help, which will cause the other side problemster!


    After sessfully achieving his goal, Ian was satisfied, so he took off the bears ear cap and saluted Sengoku, and said Then, we will leave!


    Turning around, Ian and Crocodile walked out of the meeting room side by side.


    After that, Sengoku was sitting with a bunch of high-level marine generals, and after watching the two leave, the meeting room went silent.


    After a while, Garp scratched his gray hair and wondered: Why do I always feel that things are not as simple as it seems?


    Tsuru sighed: I think so too.


    Sengoku thought for a while and asked: Ians enemies, who could they be? Is he going to fight an Emperor? He asked for the three Admirals?


    Aokiji put both hands on the back of his head, and said: Maybe there is a problem with his territory. Our Intelligence forces in New World are too weak. Up to now, there is no new information, even if he waspeting neck to neck with someone, we wouldnt know anything about it only when it ends.


    Sengoku went silent for a while, and suddenly said: Kuzan, if you can, I would like to ask you to go and follow them, to see what is going on, but dont act up, I always feel that this brat Ian is concealing something.


    Okay, Aokiji stood up and appeared taller. He picked up the jacket hanging from his chair, threw it on his shoulders, and walked out of the meeting room slowly

 Chapter 351: You’ll remember me each time you look at the moon

    Chapter 351: You¡¯ll remember me each time you look at the moon


    After leaving the Headquarters, Ian and Crocodile returned to the port.


    This port was naturally the port where the world leaders and Kingsnded when theye to the Levely (World Council). When Ian arrived at this part of the world, he had to take another ship. They needed to go up the mountain and reach Marijoa, crossing the Red Line, and entering the New World from the other side


    Over there, only Sabo was disguised and waiting for Ian.


    After all, this is Marineford, the Marine Headquarters, and the chief of staff of the Revolutionary Army, dared to Sabo appears here, which is a huge risk, so he had to be careful.


    As for Nico Robin, Ko and Hack, they were separated from the rest temporarily just before Ian and Crocodilended in Marineford. Hack is a Fishman, so under Ians arrangement, he went to the seabed, to the Fishman Ind! Ian wrote a letter to Jinbe, asked Hack to deliver it to him. Ian believes that after seeing the letter, Jinbe will be willing to help.


    Oyaji is very kind to Fishman Ind. Jinbe was grateful and always maintained great gratitude towards the Whitebeard. Back then, he faced Ace and tried to stop him from challenging the Whitebeard, and their fight went on for five days and nights, but then the two became great friends!


    During that time on Smis Ind, Jinbe actually went there once and Ian met for the second time, and they had a good chat.


    Judging from the signs of the Vivre Card, Ace was indeed injured, so Ian wrote to tell Jinbe about this, and he will definitelye.


    As for Ko and Nico Robin, they were sent by Ian to Amazon Lily to give a letter to Hancock. They are girls, so it wont be so awkward tond on a girls-only ind.


    Ian was also confident about inviting Boa Hancock. Back then, no one asked Hancock to bring the Kuja pirates to the Mainspring Ind and help the benefactor get rid of the marines pursuit. This time Ian wrote her letter personally, so she certainly will not refuse.


    However, maybe with Hancocks personality, Nico Robin and Kos mission to contact her wont be that easy, but he was sure that they can handle this Its no big deal to wait for a while.


    As for thest person, uncle Kuma, it is even simpler, Sabo had the power to reach him! Its just that Whether uncle Kuma would be willing to help or not, Ian couldnt confirm that!


    Because he after all is a Revolutionary Army cadre, perhaps because of hidden considerations, he may not want to get involved in this matter


    After meeting up with Sabo, the three abandoned their previous ship and went up the road to Marijoa.


    Its really funny to say that Ian, the famous arsonist, can now openly cross to the Red Line with the approval of the World Government. This is a blessing to Ians current Shichibukai identity. He doesnt even need to ask for permission, as long as the marines are responsible for this navigation channel and they recognize Ians identity, he can use it unimpeded.


    So, when Ian thought about it as he got closer and closer to Marijoa, he couldnt help but smile.


    Quite ironic, isnt it?


    Why are you smiling!? Crocodile couldnt help asking after seeing Ians expression.


    Im wondering whether the buildings that I burned down about a year ago have they been repaired by now! Ian touched his chin.


    When Sabo heard this, he couldnt help but smile and whispered: Are you thinking about doing it again?


    Ian shrugged, spread his hands, and said: Im not in the mood now, haha, plus even if I think about igniting a firework this time, Im sure the World Government wont rest until they rip my head off!


    The two had an interesting conversation, but Crocodile next to them kept his depressed face. Damn, who are these guys. Why is this guy named Sabo also fearless? Who the hell is this guy?


    When entering the gate of Marijoa, Ian found that there were many more marine soldiers and world government officials in ck suits guarding it. It seems that Marijoas security forces have been strengthened a lot.


    These guards were examining the qualifications of other applicants who also want to cross the Red Line. Most of these people were wealthy businessmen and nobles. In Ians observation, these people will basically get their passing ticket, but some other civilians werepletely blocked! These civilians were all brutally carried away by the world government officials, and their pleas would only be exchanged for fists and kicks.


    Even if they were not pirates, Ian thought a little, and suddenly understands it. These are probably the orders of


    the Celestial Dragons. They will never allow the so-called Dalits to set foot on The Holy Land Marijoa


    Not only Ian, but even Sabo realized this, so they both looked a little gloomy.


    Ian and his pals of course can pass, so their steps dont stop but just when it was almost time for them to be checked, an ident suddenly urred.


    In the middle of the gate, a loud scream came from afar, and a group of people came towards their side. It was a Celestial Dragon. He sat on the back of a ve and let the ve crawl on the ground. The poor ve marched forward in torn clothes, his head was lowered, and he struggled in every step, his hands and knees were full of open wounds, printing the ground with his blood.


    On both sides of the Celestial Dragon was a group of guards and many shackled ves. Needless to say, this was the time of the day when they walk their dogs


    When the Celestial Dragon came all the way, the people on both sides of the road quickly knelt on the ground, bowed their heads, and showed him respect.


    Quickly! Get down on your knees! As soon as they saw the Celestial Dragon at the gate, the world government officials quickly shouted to the people waiting for the review outside the gate: Dont act rude, or you will suffer!


    Those whoe often to Marijoa basically understand the rules. So, those businessmen and nobles knelt down together. Even the civilians, although they were not familiar, seeing this situation, they hurriedly went down like everybody else.


    This saved them from big troubles


    As soon as everyone knelt down, Ian and the other two were the only ones notable and they appeared as cranes in a flock of chickens.


    Arent you going to kneel? Ian stared jokingly at Crocodile.


    The existence of garbage doesnt require me to bend down? Crocodile said disdainfully with his cigar in his mouth.


    Haha! Ian justughed this guy still has a great personality.


    Crocodile wouldnt kneel, nor did Ian and Sabo, so these three people looked at Saint Aduram and his group.


    At this point, someone had noticed the three of them, so they hurriedly wanted to get them to kneel down, but seeing the appearance of Ian and Crocodile, he couldnt say anything, and those World Government officials wanted to yell at them, but when they saw their cold eyes, and they shivered.


    That that is the Shichibukai, Crocodile!?


    Well crap! Next to him is Next to him is


    Naturally, the government agents were more knowledgeable than ordinary people. Not only do they recognize Crocodile, but even Ian. Seeing these two, these World Government officials took a cold breath together!


    Who is Ian? Thats the guy who killed a Celestial Dragon! How could such a terrible person appear in Marijoa again!?


    In a short moment, these World Government officials were soaked in sweat. They felt that something big would happen again!


    But at this moment, they couldnt do anything, because the Celestial Dragon had already approached, they could only kneel obediently and dare not to move


    Then, what they were worried about finally happened


    Hey! Peasants over there! You dare not to kneel down!? Aduram immediately yelled after noticing Ian and his friends.


    They didnt talk at all, they just looked at this guy without any reaction.


    Damn you, bastards, you dare to offend me!? Aduram got angry and immediately pulled out the pistol at his waist. With a bang, he fired at Ian standing in the middle.


    When they heard the gunshot, those kneeling officials started thinking about their doom. They buried their heads deeply on the ground and didnt dare to raise for fear of seeing a scene that frightens them.


    They dont think that the Celestial Dragons gun can pose a threat to Ian. They are worried that this stupid, pig-like noble doesnt know what hes dealing with.


    The bullets flew quickly, but it was caught by Ians dark palm.


    Puff! A purple me burst from Ians palm and instantly melted the bullet in his hand.


    Then, a purple ming ball floated in Ians palm.


    Aduram stared nkly at the me in Ians hand, opened his mouth slightly and kept on blinking, and then suddenly, he seemed to remember something, and his eyes shifted from Ians palm to his face.


    After seeing the hat on Ians head and the smile on his face, Aduram finally recalled the fearful event.


    Its him! Thats the person!


    And the color of that me the pirs of fire that burned half of Marijoa were of that color!


    Youll remember me each time you look at the moon, Ians words were finally fulfilled. His purple me of Iori, that night, left a deep impression on every Celestial dragon of Marijoa, now when this me appeared again, it immediately evoked Adurams memory and reminded him of the purple fire that pervaded the whole holynd.


    Ah!!! Aduram let out a miserable scream, and then the guy jumped off his ve mount, turned his head, and ran back from where he came from


    A saint Aduram!? His guards were all stunned. They saw him shooting and thinking about killing these folks. But now..? Why did Aduram run away scared!?


    While running, Aduram screamed repeatedly: Devil! That Devil has appeared again!

 Chapter 352: Poisoned

    Chapter 352: Poisoned


    Aduram confused Ian by running like this.


    He has thought about how the Celestial Dragons would react if they saw him. However, that foolish guy used to be so arrogant, as if he is the little child of the world leader. But still, he should know that his current identity is a Shichibukai, unlike the past So even if that Celestial Dragon tried to attack him again, Ian wouldnt care or attack back.


    However, he never thought that the Celestial Dragon would react like this.


    Saint Aduram! the guards finally came back to their senses, hurriedly chased up, and they all ran away together.


    Ian scratched his head and said: What was that?


    Crocodile coldly snorted: It seems that your notoriety is quite bad among the Celestial Dragons! That guy probably recognized you.


    If he recognized me, then why would I scare him away? Ian asked doubtfully.


    Sabo smiled slightly next to him, and said: Isnt this good? We have something important to do right now, so its not suitable for us to make troubles here.


    Thats right! Ian nodded and stopped thinking too much. Then the three continued to walk forward. Those world government officials in charge of censorship didnt dare to check them at all, so they let them go directly.


    Even the Celestial Dragon was scared away. So could they be more powerful than the World Nobles? The group of fearless people passed through Marijoa in the frightened eyes of everyone.


    But what they didnt know was that a tall and thin figure saw all of this in the crowd not far behind them.


    Aokiji followed these three people not far away and not too close. After receiving the order of Sengoku, he nned to follow them to see what they were going to do. When he saw the three people meet the Celestial Dragon, even Aokiji couldnt help sweating a bit.


    He thought something bad was going to happen!


    Although he doesnt know much about Ian, he still knows that Ian is a bold guy. Aokiji is aware that others may choose to avoid these nobles, but Ian will never, and he will definitely stay stubborn until the end!


    Sure enough, Ian and his friends did not intend to kneel at all, and the Celestial Dragon made his shot.


    Aokiji was ready to intervene. Once Ian thinks about attacking the Celestial Dragon, he will immediately stop him! He cant let Ian make a fuss in Marijoa again.


    However, an unexpected situation happened, and Saint Aduram was scared away instead


    Although this was a good thing, Aokiji was secretly relieved, but through this incident, he also understood how notorious Ian was in the eyes of the world nobles!


    As an Admiral, he is often stationed in Marineford, close enough to Marijoa, so Aokiji still knows a bit about the situation on the Holy Land.


    Since thest time Ian set fire to Marijoa and released the ves, the Celestial Dragons were extremely angry at first, wanted to capture Ian and sentence him to death in the cruelest way in order to set an example. However, when the Marines sessive pursuit operations failed, the Celestial Dragons actually began to fear him.


    This feares from the fear of losing the identity chip, and on the other hand, it was aroused by the death of the kid, Mjosgard.


    For a long time, none of these nobles have been hurt or harmed in any way, let alone getting killed In addition to the normal death cases, the stupid son of the Mjosgard family was the first member of the World Nobles to be killed.


    This was a wonderful psychological change. For a long time, the Celestial Dragons boast of being the creators, thinking that they created the world, andpletely regard themselves as gods. This made their thoughts somewhat distorted, and cant tolerate anyone who offend them In addition, the protection of the World Government and the Marines was taken for granted, so they build a sharp arrogant mentality.


    However, after Ian killed a member of their people, it was like busting a hole in their high wall made of arrogance and superiority They didnt realize until now that even if they were gods, people could still kill them as well.


    At this time, things started getting contradictory in their hearts. On one hand, they continued to be arrogant, but on the other hand, they were worried about getting ughtered. Therefore, in constant discussion, the Celestial Dragons gradually formed an inexplicable fear of Ian, who will mercilessly kill them, in their minds, Ians image has be more terrifying, just like the Devil.


    Only the Devil can go against Gods, only he can kill gods! Thats what Celestial Dragons think.


    Its not that their army sucks, but the enemy is too strong and crazy! It feels like a spiritual defeat, but he finally gave these nobles a sense of difort.


    Therefore, every parent of each Celestial family will specifically teach their children to fear the Devil Ian. They even took Ians wanted poster and showed it to their kids, and told them if they meet this person, theyd better hide away


    In fact, the Celestial Dragons are actually more afraid of death than anyone else. They are not fools, and thats why they cant afford provoking those fearless people. Otherwise, why dont these guys try to act against the Four Emperors?


    This is why Aduram was so scared and run away as soon as he identified Ian. Thetter didnt know what happened, but Aokiji understood a little bit.


    So after seeing this scene, even Aokiji felt a little speechless, but on second thought, he found that this was the best-case scenario. As long as the Celestial Dragons dont take the initiative to provoke the wrong people, the Admirals will have less trouble, and wont need to wipe their a$$


    Ian and the others stayed in Marijoa for a while, so even if the world nobles may still have a grudge against Ian for killing one of them, they cant cause him trouble. This is what the Marines want to see the most


    When Aokiji came to the port, he learned that Ians group had already got a boat and entered the New World along the downhill channel. Aokiji walked slowly and got his bike from the Marine stationed in the port, then he rode it through the current.


    As the wheels of the bicycle rotate, a slender ice path appeared under the wheels, carrying Aokiji all the way down the hill


    After the three of them entered the new world with the new ship, they sailed all the way to the first ind where Ian took the ves back then.


    The letters Ian asked Hack, Robin, and Ko to take have already exined the meeting location. If Jinbe and Boa Hancock are willing to help, then they will arrive at this ind.


    So next, Ian has to wait for a while


    After crossing the Red Line, Ians Den Den Mushi radio waves finally got through and were unobstructed, and when he tried to contact Fujitora again, they were connected.


    Captain, is that you!? There was an excited voice answering the phone.


    Walnut!? Why are you the one answering the call? Ian was very excited, he was so worried about them, and now, he finally got in touch with them.


    Its me! Walnut said: Captain, where are you now? We are in trouble!


    Dont worry, speak slowly! Ianforted her. Where are you now? On Travolta or the Sky Base?


    Walnut said: We are now on the Sky Ind Captain, shortly after you left, something big happened. A group attacked our ind, and there were many enemies. Although Uncle Issho resisted them, he couldnt cope with them in the end. Many members of our pirate group were seriously injured. As ast resort, Uncle Issho had to use his Ability to let us all float to the Sky Ind.


    Is Ace also on the Sky Ind? Ian asked.


    Yes, he is here too! Walnut said: Ace he just came to our ind not long after the attack. It seems that he came to find you, but when he found us under attack, he also helped us dealing with the enemy, however, he was injuredter, and had to follow us to the Sky Ind.


    How is he? Is he seriously injured? Ian frowned and asked.


    No, to be exact, he was not injured! Walnut gave Ian a bit of surprising news, telling. He is actually poisoned! A very strong poison, although its not fatal, even Dr. Ranga couldnt cure him!


    Poipoisoned!? Ian was shocked.

 Chapter 353: Coincidence?

    Chapter 353: Coincidence?


    Judging from the signs of his Vivre Card, Ian had always thought that Ace was injured. He was still wondering what kind of enemy it was that could hurt Ace.


    You know, the strength of todays Ace is no longer weaker than a Shichibukai, so Ian guessed that it might be the senior officials of a Yonko who could hurt him.


    But after getting in touch with Walnut, Ian realized that things were different from what he had imagined.


    Ace is poisoned! What about the others? Ian continued to ask: Are there more poisoned members?


    Yes! Walnut said: Arge part of our group lost theirbat power due to the strong venom, and then received more wounds. Sister Nana and Uncle Issho are poisoned, but they inhaled less poisonous powder, so their condition isnt serious.


    Poison powder? Ian keenly grasped the word, frowned, and asked: Who on earth attacked our territory?


    I dont know! Walnut said: I dont know their origins. These enemies came from a weird huge snail ship. They have tons of soldiers, but many soldiers look exactly alike. However, they had four leaders, three men and one woman, and they were dressed strangely Boss, when we fought them, their bodies were extremely hard. When Uncle Issho went to attack these four, those soldiers who looked the same took the initiative to stand in front of them and bear the uing damage


    What the heck! As soon as he heard Walnuts description of the enemies, Ian reacted immediately. This sounds like the Germa Group!


    So Ian quickly asked: Do the three men and the woman have digital identities?


    I think so, I remember seeing some numbers! Walnut said with certainty: They have numbers on their bodies, the pink-haired woman had a 6 on each of her thighs!


    Sure enough, these are the Germa 66!


    Ian sighed, said: I see, now you need to stay on the Sky base, and I will be there soon.


    After that, Ian hung up, sat on the side of the ship, and began to think.


    Its normal that Walnut couldnt recognize Germa 66. It is estimated that there are many people in the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group who cant recognize them because they have never dealt with the underground world.


    In the North Blue, there is a childrens book talking about the marines fighting the evil army. In this story, the marines defeated the evil army again and again and saved the world.


    Therefore, in the worlds cognition, this so-called evil army has always been fictional, and people just read it and consider it as a fairy tale.


    But in fact, this evil army does exist, and it is not a long-standing legend, which has existed to this day, and this evil army is actually Germa 66!


    They are also known as the Germa Group, and their code name in the underground world is the Warmongers!


    From this alone, we can understand what kind of organization they are. The Germa Group is a powerful military branch in the North Blue. They are war maniacs, that is, an organization that seeks stimtion from war and secretly operates to provoke strives They basically ept war entrustment of various countries, help the highest paying customer win his war, and then develop and expand themselves with the obtained money.


    This underworld mercenary force ismanded by the Kingdoms ruling family, the Vinsmoke Family. The current leader is Vinsmoke Judge, an excellent scientist, Sanjis father, one of Vegapunks former colleagues. When their research institute was forcibly dissolved by the world government, Judge escaped with the research results of his colleagues, the bloodline factor research data called the Lineage Factor.


    During this period, Judge relied on the study of bloodline factors to gradually upgrade the Germa Group into a scientificbat force, creating an army of clones, and modified the bloodline factor of his five children, making them a lot more powerful.


    What is even more outrageous is that such a war group was also a member of the alliance recognized by the world government! The Vinsmoke family once ruled the entire North Blue by force. Although their forces have decreased and lost their territory, their seat in the world conference has been reserved and they still have the qualification to participate in them.


    Ian, as a transmigrator, naturally knows the Germa Group and the Vinsmoke Family. Although his knowledge is limited, he didnt think Germa 66unched this attack on his residence!


    Through Walnuts description of the enemy, Ian realized that the people who led the attack on Travolta were the four children.


    The daughter Reiju, the eldest son Ichiji, Niji, and the smallest son, Yonji!


    As for the third child, Sanji, he is still a chef in East Blue Sea Restaurant Baratie


    Ace and Fujitora were poisoned, which was probably caused by Reiju. That beautiful woman has a nickname of toxic powder, and she could use and absorb venoms. It seems to be some kind of Devil Fruit Ability.


    Its no wonder that Ace and the others will be caught. We all know that Ace is the me-me Fruit User, but many of the poisons are colorless and tasteless. Aces me doesnt necessarily protect him from toxins, because he always has to breathe.


    Ian had a headache thinking. He thought that the attacker might be Kaido, because that maniac did have a reason to attack Ian. That guy was not only a madman, but also seemed to be attached to most Zoan fruits During the World Council, the South Blue Pear Blossoms gave a Mythical Devil Fruit as a tribute to the Celestial Dragons, with was suspected to be a Zoan Type! Finally, the news came that Ian had taken it away, so Kaido should be very angry He shouldve suspected that Ian might have eaten the fruit, thats why the three disasters of Kaido might have appeared around Smis Ind. If it was not for the Whitebeard, they wouldnt have retreated so easily.


    Although the intern reporter Pritz broadcasted the war live, letting the world realize that Ian might be a Devil Fruit User, Kaido should have put out his thoughts of catching Ian, but the reward of 10 billion Berries, Ian still thinks that Kaido was behind all of this


    He felt that the biggest suspicion was Kaido, but from nowhere, the Germa 66 were the attackers, which Ian didnt expect at all.


    When Crocodile started talking in basta, he did mention the Germa Group, but Ian felt that there wasnt any hatred or enmity between them, the Germa Group should not take the initiative to provoke a Shichibukai, right?


    But looking at it now, nothing makes sense or even matters This was all for the money. The 10 billion were enough to attract the Germa 66s attention!


    What made Ian feel speechless is that when he returned to the East Blue this time, he encountered Sanji along the way. Maybe its a sign


    Sanjis eyebrows are still haunting him


    What Ian is thinking about now is how to deal with this matter.


    There is no doubt that the strength of the Germa Group is so remarkable. Ian took precautions and found other Shichibukai as helpers. He really did the right thing. Although he was not facing an emperor, the Germa group is not easy to deal with.


    There may still be a gap between this Group and a Yonko. Otherwise, Judge wont think of a marriage between his kids and BigMoms, to rely on her power.


    The headache got stronger, but Ian felt something wrong when he thought carefully.


    The cause of this battle was due to amission from the Underground World, and Ian had reason to suspect Domingo for all of this.


    Then, the problem suddenly urred. If he remembers correctly, Domingo pirates are a famous group in the North Blue, and so do the Vinsmoke family, but the letter always wanted to restore their rule over thatnd. Is it just a coincidence or what? Shouldnt these two be enemies!

 Chapter 354: Stay calm

    Chapter 354: Stay calm


    Ians intuition tells him that the Vinsmoke family was tricked!


    10 billion is a huge amount of money, but the problem is that this sum was probably given by Domingo. ording to Ians impression, Donquixote Pirates are quite famous in the North Blue. Many new pirates are proud to be able to join this group, and the influence of Domingo in the North Blue is quite huge.


    Doffy is now the King of Dressrosa, but the ce where Doffys made his fame and fortune is still in the North Blue, which is his foundation ce. Every year, many pirates of North Blue join his group, making it grow stronger.


    If the Vinsmoke family wants to restore their glory in the North Blue, then they will inevitably conflict with the Donquixote Pirates, after all, the business of the Vinsmoke family is not an actual business.


    Therefore, ording to Ians estimation, the Vinsmoke family and Domingo are probably in a state of secret rivalry. Obviously, this time, Domingo is simply killing two birds with one stone, which is not only to hurt Ian, but also to weaken the Vinsmoke family.


    Because Domingo issued a high reward in the underground world to find someone to attack Travolta, the Vinsmoke family may not know that thismission came from Domingo.


    Ian can guess that it is Domingo, because Ians current secret enemy is the one and only Domingo who was greatly immersed with the underground world, and the Vinsmoke family does not know this, so they helped their enemy without knowing it.


    And one more thing, Ian guessed that in addition to the high reward, Judge might have inquired about the rtionship between Ian and Domingo before he took over the business.


    Because on the bright side, there seems to be an alliance between Domingo and Ian!


    Domingo provided a batch of weapons to Ian not long ago, which cant be concealed from those who dig deep into such matters So the Vinsmoke family may think that eliminating Ian, Domingos ally, can indirectly harm him!


    Ian, thinking of this, shook his head! Fck, Your name is Judge, but you can easily miss whats obvious!? How can such allies be so easily formed?


    Judge has always looked down on pirates, so it is estimated that he doesnt know much about bends between pirates, so he entered the trap by himself.


    But then again, the Vinsmoke family was really bold enough. Shichibukai is nominally on the side of the World Government and the Marines, but they still dared to act against them? It seems that the familys rtionship with World Government is closer than expected, or how could it be so reckless?


    Now, the Germa Group attacked the resident of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group. Ian must retaliate. Plus Domingo not only took revenge on Ian for killing Vergo, but to also use him to weaken the Vinsmoke family. Domingo deserves to be called the joker in the underground world, and his methods are well-rounded.


    However, Domingo may not have thought that Vergos identity is not a secret in Ians eyes. That is to say, even if Ian and Domingo were friendly on the surface, but he has already put him as the person operating all of this.


    Now Ian is thinking about how to get rid of the trap set by Domingo. Since he roughly guessed his intention, Ian would not have jumped into the pit so easily.


    For the attack on Travolta, Ian had to get back to the game, thats for sure, but he feels that both sides would suffer great losses if he fights the Vinsmoke family, even if he found many allies, he still has to teach the Vinsmoke family a hard lesson, but Ian feels that he couldnt go too far.


    In general, he should not let the Germa group suffer too many casualties, but also let the Vinsmoke family understand without a trace that this was a trap by Domingo, to make their anger shift to Domingo.


    In that case, in the end, the one who would sit down and watch the show would be Ian. When the timees, the Vinsmoke family and Domingo will beat their brains out, and he will have nothing to do with it


    After this, Ians thoughts gradually became clearer, and he roughly had a solution in his mind, so he waitedfortably for Jinbe and the others toe


    From the conversation with Walnut, Ian also learned that the Germa Group may have evacuated. The Dragon Hunters were on Sky Ind and they were safe now. Although Ace and other members were poisoned, it is not fatal. Reiju, the eldest daughter, may have been merciful when she took the shot. So with Rangas care, Ace and the others can resist until Ian returns.


    Hawkins divination is quite urate. Ian did encounter danger, but this danger wasnting in his direction, but to his group


    After calming down, Ian stayed on the boat, fishing with Sabo every day, and chatting about the Revolutionary Army when there was no one around. It was not a boring trip.


    Its just that this trip was hard for Crocodile. He didnte voluntarily, but was coerced by Ian. Things were okay at first, he was staying calm in one ce, but after a week, Crocodile couldnt stand it anymore. During thest couple of days, Crocodile has been deliberately trying to snatch his soul back from Ian.


    But unfortunately, Ian discovered that the souls captured by Orochi can be saved in the inventory of his System, Crocodile was doomed to have no hope


    Crocodile thought that his soul had been kept in Ians pocket. When Ian was unprepared, he wanted to grab it back. As a result, he reached out and tried to fish it out!


    Then this resulted to getting beaten up by Ian and Sabo!


    After leaving the desert country, Crocodiles home advantage disappeared. The three were on board, surrounded by the sea and water, and Crocodile was afraid of water the most. Many of his abilities couldnt be used in this environment.


    On the contrary, Crocodile is the kind of person who pursues the ultimate strength of his Devil Fruit. He has been training a lot and wants to move toward the Awakening stage, but ignored the exercise of Haki.


    At this time, Crocodile is close to 40 years old, and he has not yet awakened his Haki


    In addition to environmental limitations, they had a number advantage, Crocodile was surrounded by Ian and Sabo It was not until this time that he understood that Sabo, the guy who appeared with Ian, was really strong!


    Although Sabo is not a Devil Fruit User, his physical skills were amazing. He has been with the Revolutionary Army for a long time, and he was trained by the leader Dragon himself, and uncle Kuma. His dragon ws were so powerful that he can squeeze steel with bare hands!


    Moreover, what surprised Ian the most was that Sabo actually mastered the use of Busoshoku Haki. These two using Haki dealt with Crocodile in a short time, and beat him up.


    After the fight stopped, Crocodile finally became a little more humbled. He understood that the situation is moreplicated than he thought, and his soul cant be taken back, so he can only count on Ian to keep his promise.


    Of course, if he is willing to lose one-tenth of his soul, then it is okay to run away instead of taking a trip to the muddy waters with Ian, but the problem is that when a normal person faces something as important thing as his soul, every measure should change, right?


    In this case, on the fifth day, Ian finally reached the ind and waited for Jinbe and Boa Hancock

 Chapter 355: Hello brother

    Chapter 355: Hello brother


    On the boundless sea, Aokiji was leaning on a deck chair made of ice, with both hands resting behind his head, and wearing his blindfold, while his bicycle is ced next to him, the tires were fixed in ce with ice, standing upright.


    Devil Fruit Users usually dont like taking ordinary roads, especially Aokiji. He is a Lazy person, but he likes to travel everywhere, and his way of travel is a very unique style, a normal bicycle is all that he needs. With it, he can reach any ce in this world As a person with the Ice-Ice Logia fruit, he is probably the only person who is not afraid of the sea. He was resting on the sea without the slightest worry.


    His position at this time is far away from Ians ship. Falling back in the vast sea, Aokijis size was too small, and if Ian or the others dont use a telescope to clear all the area behind them, they wont see Aokiji! This also facilitates Aokijis mission, monitoring Ian.


    Because the Fleet Admiral Sengoku had a bad feeling, this caused Aokiji to follow Ians tail, but he wasnt convinced. Although Ian and Crocodile were moving together, Aokiji feels that Sengoku made a big fuss out of nothing!


    Of course, things seem a bit strange to him, but he has been tailing Ian for a few days. They havent made any movements in this period, which made Aokiji wonder why stopping in such a location.


    Never mind! Its rare to have an excuse to travel anyway! Aokiji muttered, took a look then went back napping.


    However, at this time, Aokiji heard a strange sounding from the sea, which was somewhat different from the sound of ordinary waves.


    He lifted his blindfold and looked in the direction of Ians ship.


    As a result, he was surprised to see that severalrge round bubbles were slowly emerging on the sea near Ians ship!


    These big bubbles were not something new for him, it was just ships coated with bubbles. These bubbles rose from the seabed, indicating that these ships areing specifically to this location.


    It was too far away to see clearly, Aokiji took out an ice-made telescope and looked ahead.


    In his gaze, threerge coated ships gradually appeared on the sea surface. When the three ships were all floated up, the bubbles covering the hull burst with a bang, losing the reflective effect Aokiji finally saw whos on these ships.


    Fishman pirates!? Aokiji couldnt help but be surprised when he saw the ck pirate g on the mast: This is Jinbes group!?


    Thats right, these were the ships led by the Knight of the Sea Jinbe. Although Fishman can swim freely in the sea, but their boats cant therefore, when they need ships, they will bring them up from the seabed in this way.


    Through the telescope, Aokiji confirmed that the gs on all the ships were the same, and Jinbe was standing on one of them.


    Amidst doubts, Aokiji turned the binocr slightly, looked at Ians ship, witnessing the scene when Ian waved his hand, greeting Jinbe.


    Jinbe, too did he also ask for his help!? Aokiji frowned and said to himself, he finally realized that something was wrong.


    When Ian and Crocodile suddenly appeared in Marineford, Aokiji and Sengoku understood Ians intentions, but at that time, they thought that Ian was only asking to get Crocodiles help, however now, Jinbe also approached Ian. Aokiji immediately realized that Sengokus concerns are probably right.


    Three Shichibukai members, who is Ians enemy, and how much power does he need to dispatch?


    Big brother Jinbe! When Jinbe came to Ians ship, Ian happily greeted him and said, Thanks for arriving!


    I cant turn a blind eye to a brother in need! Jinbe responded with a smile to Ian.


    Ian and Jinbe are close friends. Ian saved many of his nmates, and then became more familiar with each other due to his rtionship with the Whitebeard pirates, so Jinbe started calling Ian his brother.


    Jinbes age, as well as his character and style, are indeed worthy of calling him big brother, so it didnt feel weird calling each other brothers.


    Jinbe came out after receiving the letter from Hack, and the two surfaced together. He then went back and sided with Sabo, but when thetter found himself surrounded by many strangers, he subconsciously lowered the brim of his hat, talked less, and reduced his sense of existence.


    In addition, Ian and Crocodile, the two Shichibukai attract enough attention, so even Aokiji, who was observing from a distance, did not realize that a dangerous figure was also onboard.


    After Jinbe and Ian finished greeting, he nced at Crocodile on the side. He and Crocodile knew each other, and he couldnt help coldly snorting: Crocodile, you dared to appear in the New World again, why? Do you still want to challenge the whitebeard, do you want to take another shot?


    Shut up, Jinbe! Crocodile held his chin high and said to Jinbe. Or, do you have the desire to taste sand?


    I cant wait to kick your a$$! Jinbe immediately replied.


    With this sentence, the aura between the two started sparking and shing, and their eyes emitted electronic currents.


    At this time, Ian stopped between them and said: Wait, do you know each other?


    Of course, I know this bag of filth! Jinbe looked at Crocodile coldly and snorted. This guy once tried to assassinate Oyaji, but I stopped him!!


    Crocodile also said with a sneer: Jinbe, you are not a member of the Whitebeard Pirates, but you are willing to sacrifice yourself for him, as a Shichibukai, have you also be Whitebeards running dog?


    Who cares about your thoughts! Jinbe said loudly: The Whitebeard showed us, the Fishman tribe, only kindness and love. He is naturally my benefactor. I am repaying his generous deeds, and I came from the ind of chivalry, which is of course something you never heard of!


    Seeing the two quarreled again, Ian had a headache, this is a scene he had not expected.


    He is looking for helpers, but before anything started, the two prepared themselves to fight to the death. As ast resort, Ian took out Crocodiles soul and hold it tightly: Crocodile, if you still want this part of your soul, then shut up!


    Between Crocodile and Jinbe, Ian must be biased with Jinbe, so when he took out the soul orb, Crocodile was madly gnashing his teeth, but he snorted coldly and finally shut his mouth.


    Seeing Crocodile getting easily subdued by Ian, Jinbe looked at Ian with a strange expression, and was very curious.


    It wasnt until the silence fell that Ian and Jinbe were able tomunicate.


    brother Ian, is what you said in your letter true? Jinbe asked: Is brother ace in danger?


    Yes! Ian pulled out Aces Vivre Card and handed it to Jinbe. This is Aces life paper. Aftering to the New World, I got the news. He is poisoned Fortunately, the toxin is not fatal. He and my pirate group have fled to a safe ce at the moment.


    Who did this? Jinbe asked curiously.


    Its the Germa Group, a team of mercenaries known as the Vinsmoke family! Ian exined to Jinbe, Have you heard of them?


    Its no wonder that Ace and Fujitora have fought together and suffered a loss! Jinbe held his arms and nodded slowly: If it was the Germa Group, it would not be a surprise, I have heard stories about that scientific forces, even the Admirals dont like facing them. When they were in the North Blue, the Germa Group had once smashed four kingdoms with their army, at the same time


    This is an organization second only to the four emperors! Crocodile also started to talk next to them: Let me clear things from the start, Ill just help you facing them, dont expect me to go all out!


    Ian hadnt counted on him from the start, but anyway, Crocodile could hold off one of the others leaders, so Ian didnt care much about him.


    Although I dont know too much about the Germa Group, but Ian, my troops may not be enough! Jinbe said.


    I know! Ian nodded and said: Thats why I looked for someone else to help.


    Jinbe was about to ask Ian more, then suddenly looked stunned, walked to the ships gunwale.


    Whats wrong? Ian asked him.


    The fishes in the sea are getting scared! Jinbe looked at the sea and said: Sone terrifying creatures are approaching

 Chapter 356: Setting off

    Chapter 356: Setting off


    Jinbe is a Fishman who canmunicate with sea creatures and naturally feel their emotions, which Ian was aware of


    The fishes were panicking because there were fierce sea beasts approaching, like Sea kings. Thinking of this, Ian couldnt help being moved, and secretly said: Could it be the huge snakes of the Kuja pirates?


    So he raised his head and looked towards the sea. As expected, in the southeast direction, a dark shadow of a ship appeared on the sea level.


    In the eyes of the crowd, the ship was approaching with a high speed, and soon, its appearance became clear.


    It was a ship pulled by two huge fierce sea snakes. On the mast of the ship, the g of Kuja pirate was fluttering.


    Jinbe recognized them at a nce, so he asked Ian in surprise: Brother Ian, you even asked the Pirate Empress to help you? Isnt there hatred between you two?


    Who told you that? Ian said with a tilted head.


    The Marines! Jinbe was a bit confused. He scratched his head and said: It has been circting in the Marines that the pirate empress has been looking for you, seeking revenge for something unknown. Isnt that true?


    Ian was a bit speechless. Many people are willing to believe whatever a gorgeous woman says. It must be the rumor that started in the Mainspring ind


    Facing the Pirate Empress, even Crocodile was puzzled. He felt something strange at the time. Why did Ian ask Nico Robin and the little girl named Ko to go to Amazon Lily, so he took this opportunity to ask Ian: Since there is hatred between you two, howe you went to seek her help? Did you take a part of her soul, too?


    Hmm! Ian looked at him angrily and said. Shesing to lend a hand because Im handsome! You disfigured guy, understand your limits!


    You! Out of nowhere, Ian started scolding the poor guy, which rose Crocodiles anger.


    While talking, the Kujas ship got close, and the two huge fierce snakes caused some panic among Fishman pirates.


    Several bs were ced on Ians ship, and soon they were paved into a bridge. The Pirate Empress, Boa Hancock, walked over with her arms crossed, followed by Nico Robin and ko.


    After seeing her, Ian was finally relieved, walked forward, and smiled: Thank you foring! Hancock!


    Seeing Ian again, Boa Hancock was excited. Looking in Ians direction, she was a little afraid to look him in the eyes directly, so she had to slightly lower her head and shyly said: Im Im always willing willing to help you!


    With a bang, the cigar dangling from Crocodiles mouth fell to the ground


    Even Jinbe, his eyes almost popped out


    Among the Shichibukai, Boa Hancock is famous for her coldness and arrogance, plus Crocodile and Jinbe havent only heard of it, they saw it with their own eyes However, they were mind blown to see such an abnormality while meeting Ian.


    On the Kuja Ship, the female warriors were crazy, desperately shouting: Snake Princess!!!


    It was their first time seeing this side of their Snake Princess.


    When Boa Hancock became really soft, she astonishes everyone, even the fans watching However, even Ian was stunned. Aftering back to his senses, he pretended to cough and said: Huh anyway thanks a lot. If I could be of any help in the future for the Kuja Tribe, please dont hesitate to contact me.


    Okay! Boa Hancock nodded, at this time, she finally noticed Jinbe, so she hurriedly said in a serious tone: Jinbe, you are here, too?


    Long time no see, Snake Princess! Jinbe moved towards Boa Hancock. Its been several years since west met?


    Both of them are Shichibukai, so naturally, they know each other. The Marines asionally convenes all the Shichibukai for meetings, so they are no strangers. Although Boa Hancock despises all men, Jinbe was an exception.


    Because he isnt a man! He is a huge Fish


    But for Crocodile, Boa Hancock coldly snorted, and didnt even say hello.


    After a little chat, Ian faced Nico Robin and Ko, and said: Thanks for your hard work! Did you have a calm trip?


    At this time, Ko was holding Robins arm and sticking with her. They looked very close. This trip seemed to make them more familiar with each other, and Robins mature temperament also attracted the little girl, so when Ian asked, she said: Ayyi, Ayi, the Calm Belt is so terrifying Fortunately, Sister Robin helped us, otherwise, our ship should be demolished by Sea Kings!


    Really? When Ian heard this, he said to Robin with some concern: Are you all okay?


    Seeing Ians concerned eyes, Robin couldnt help but feel moved inside for the first time in the past few years, she has not seen someone showing her such concern, rather than indifference and disgust.


    We are fine! Robin nodded and said: We didnt go deep into the Calm Belt, we just waited for a while at its edge, then we were found by Kuja pirates and were able to enter Amazon Lily by their boat.


    When this group of people chatted on the ship, they didnt know that Aokiji, who was watching from a distance, almost couldnt help but rush.


    Not only did Jinbe appear, but also Boa Hancock. Four Shichibukais were gathered together. This is already a fairly terrifying Strength. Aokijis Intuition tells him that Ians enemy is probably a force to be reckoned with.


    But what surprised Aokiji most was Nico Robin!


    He didnt expect Nico Robin to appear on that ship, ande with the Kuja pirates!


    A long ago, Aokiji decided to let go of Robin, the only survivor of OHara, but this was only out of his soft heart. For Aokiji, his sense of justice made him always pay attention to Nico Robin and didnt want her to really be a threat to the world. Since he let her live, she became his responsibility.


    Fortunately, in the past few years, Nico Robin has been swaying between leaders of the underground world. She has no one to trust, no friends, no partners, and people always used her, just like she was using them.


    When facing true danger, she wont have the slightest hesitation betraying or abandoning her boss. In this state, she couldnt uphold any major event, so Aokiji was relieved of her.


    However, when Ian gathered four Shichibukai, and Nico Robin was standing among them, Aokiji immediately realized that the matter was big!


    He didnt know what Robin had to do with Ian, but he felt that this matter must be taken seriously.


    So he immediately contacted the Marine Headquarters through the Den Den Mushi on his wrist and called Sengoku.


    Fleet Admiral Sengoku, things may not be good! Aokiji said: Ian has now gathered Jinbe and Boa Hancock as helpers, no matter who their opponents are, the New World may enter a big fuss!


    Aokiji concealed Robins appearance, but what he said was enough to alert Sengoku.


    Damn it! I knew that brat cant stay out of trouble! Sengoku couldnt help but sigh: First, the Marijoa incident, then the Smis incident, this kid wont stop causing us trouble even after making him a Shichibukai Does he enjoy being the cover of every newspaper?


    Fleet Admiral Sengoku, please give me instructions on what I need to do next! Aokiji said: Do you want me to interfere now and stop this?


    Sengoku went silent for a while and said, Can you handle them?


    no! Aokiji said frankly: These four Shichibukais are not something I can handle on my own, let alone Ians weird abilities that can restrain me


    Then just keep tracking them! Sengoku said: Find out what they are doing, and I give you the right to make decisions on the fly You can decide what to do when the timees!


    Okay! Aokiji had to deal with this his way.


    He knows Sengoku very well, he needs him to keep an eye on the situation, and if necessary, he may need to take a shoot, even to help Ians enemies, or to help Ian In another word, he should quickly and quietly understand whats happening and try to solve it before things gets out of hand.


    Shortly after the conversation between Aokiji and Sengoku, Ian and the others set off.


    Three ships of Fishman pirates, one ship of the Kuja pirates, and Ians, a total of five ships marching forward together, and at this time, every ship had all the g fluttering on the top.


    The g of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, the Fishman g, the Kuja g, even the Baroque Works g of Crocodile was added the banners of these four Shichibukai were all ced on sides of the ships! Such a lineup, even in the New World, can scare countless forces and major groups.


    Even with all of this, Ian was still not satisfied. When he was on board, he quietly asked Sabo about Uncle Kumas response.


    It would be great if Uncle Kuma coulde Fck, five Shichibukai together would be really exciting!


    Its just a pity that Sabo told him that he was not willing to participate in this matter. His identity has been well hidden and he is not willing to act recklessly at this point.


    However, Kuma asked Sabo to deliver Ian a message, saying: find a way to obtain the research data of the Germa Group if possible. At that time, maybe Kuma could find a way to make a deal between Ian and the Marines famous Scientific, Vegapunk, in exchange for some Pacifista!


    Yes, Kuma had an idea about Ians thinking. Ian once wanted to exchange Thunderstones for a Pacifista, but he was rejected by the Marines.


    But this time, if there are research data from the Germa Group, maybe this deal can be done

 Chapter 357: Ruined home

    Chapter 357: Ruined home


    The four Shichibukai gs swayed together in the New World, it was really something frightening Not considering the feelings of other pirates at all!


    All the pirates they met along the way, after seeing the fleet at a distance, were scared to the core, turned around and ran away.


    Even those bold ones didnt dare toe close, they just followed behind from a far, because these people realized that there may be a major event uing, their curiosity was skyrocketing. They all want to see whats going on.


    So after a week of sailing, this fleet was getting bigger and bigger.


    The five ships in front were leading the way, but in the distance, dozens of various pirate ships followed. In this case, even Aokiji couldnt keep an eye on the target by riding his bicycle, so he had to find a pirate ship and force them to tail Ians group.


    Such a big squad immediately became the current news and quickly spread throughout the New World.


    Even when the Whitebeard Pirates heard the news, Oyaji was surprised. He didnt know how could Crocodile and Hancock get together with Ian.


    In fact, the Whitebeard Pirates also heard about the attack on Ians ind during this time. However, they couldnt contact Ace. They had no idea about the Sky Ind. They didnt know Ace was in such a ce. Oyaji wanted to go to Travolta and help Ian. However, when Ian came back to the New World with a group of Shichibukai, he was relieved and no longer intended toe.


    In fact, the Whitebeard has always felt ashamed of Ian since Teachs betrayal.


    When Teach was still in their group, he was always an elusive and unpredictable man, but everyone regarded him as apanion, so they didnt pay much attention to his words and actions it wasnt until his betrayal that they understood that all of his jokes were expressing his true feelings!


    On the contrary, Ian seemed to see something wrong with Teach from the start, kept talking coldly to him, and finally tried to assassinate him when he got the chance.


    Looking back now, they realized that Ian might have sensed Teachs wickedness, so he risked the possibility of turning against the Whitebeard Pirates and pierced Teach with all his might, which surprised and angered the old man.


    So inexplicably, the Whitebeard felt sorry for Ian. Out of guilt, he didnt know how to face Ian now. When he found that Ian had enough helpers, he backed down.


    However, he still dispatched a group to help Ian and inquire about the Germa Group.


    After the attack, the Germa Group disappeared. After all, the new world is not their territory. They cant stay for a long time, and its not easy to find their tracks because of their advanced ships.


    In addition to the concerns of the Whitebeard Pirates, the other three Yonko were secretly keeping an eye on the situation. Red-haired Shanks and Ian have not met each other, but this time, he finally paid attention to Ian, so did the Bigmom and Kaido the gathering of four Shichibukai was enough to attract the attention of the Yonko.


    This time, Ian returned with a dazzling aura, and everyone realized that they might have underestimated the new Shichibukai. They originally thought that he was just a neer, and still had no influence. However, this time, Ian shocked countless people. For the first time, they discovered that the Shichibukai Ian has astonishing connections!


    From this day on, in the eyes of many sea Lords, Ian was considered an uprising force


    Under such circumstances, Ian finally returned to Travolta.


    Todays ind looked devastated. From the moment, Ian boarded the ind, his brows were furrowed because he saw the huge craters everywhere


    It was clear that when the Germa group attacked the ind, they used arge number of cannons


    The residence of the Dragon Hunters was a mess, all the houses and buildings have been destroyed, and dark red bloodstains were spread in all the ces, it was a terrifying battle.


    There were no corpses, it seems that the bodies may have been taken away. Soon after Ian boarded the ind, he finally found the ind residents.


    The attack of the Germa Group was mainly aimed at the Dragon Hunter Pirates, but when a war starts, the residents will also be affected. The new King Arian was also injured, and he couldnt move from the bed.


    Many residents of the whole ind have died, so when Ian brought back up, the rest were excited. When they saw Ian, they asked him to avenge their lost ones.


    Ianforted them for a while, sent them away temporarily, then took out his Den Den Mushi and contacted Walnut.


    I am back Walnut! Ian said directly: Where are you, now?


    Near Raijin Ind! Walnut replied: Wait a minute, Ill inform Varua and tell him to bring the ind back.


    Yo! That guy Varua, he hasnt escaped yet? Ian was surprised. He thought that Varua should take the opportunity to escape when something like this happened to the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, so he didnt expect to find him.


    Ancient technology is more attractive to him than we imagined! Walnut exined.


    Ian stopped asking questions, and just told Walnut to arrive as soon as possible, then he returned to Jinbe and the rest.


    Where are your people? Crocodile said with some ridiculousness: Dont tell me that they all died in the attack?


    Ian coldly nced at him and said, Croco, If you dont speak, no one will treat you as a mute! So shut up!


    However, Jinbe said curiously: Ian, brother, didnt you say that Ace is recovering from his injury? Where is he?


    Youll find out in a moment! Ian didnt intend to tell them a thing about the Sky Ind, so he had to stay low for the time being.


    Jinbe and the others didnt ask any more questions, so theymanded their people to start helping the residents clean up the mess. As for the female warriors of Kuja pirates, they were curiously wandering around the ind at this time.


    Although they followed Boa Hancock everywhere, these female warriors still have little knowledge about the world, so they were curious about everything.


    About two hourster, arge cloud slowly floated over in the high sky, Jinbe didnt notice anything weird, but Ian knew that it was his base, the Ballon terminal.


    Untying the special bandage on his hand, Ian directly unleashed the ck me wings, and said: Wait here. Ill be back soon.


    Then, he flew toward the sky.


    Now Ians zing wings can support his flight from the ground to the Sky. When he reached the Ind, Ian took several balloons, then turned around and flew back.


    After getting to the ground, Ian distributed these balloons to Jinbe and the others.


    In those curious eyes, Ian did not exin, just said: Take these balloons, Im taking you to see the real residence of the Dragon Hunters!


    The others observed these balloons for a long time. Things seemed strange. They didnt know what material they are made of they tried to pop them, but nothing worked.


    Even Ian knows that these balloons already existed from ages ago under the terminal Ind, which is incredible. Therefore, Ian has always suspected that these balloons may be ancient ck technology


    With these balloons, Jinbe, Hancock, Sabo, and Nico Robin started floating, but they couldnt fly as fast as Ian, they held tight to the balloons and rose slowly from the ground.


    When flying into the air, they had realized something, and Nico Robin couldnt help but be surprised: You you are nning on taking us to that cloud?


    Its a Sky Ind! Crocodile looked at Ian with aplicated expression, and said. I didnt expect you to find a Sky Ind and make it your resident! It seems that you were born with great luck!


    Jinbeughed and said. Brother Ian, no wonder why it was okay for you to hear that your station is attacked. Huh, the Germa group couldnt expect of your people to fly to a Sky Ind!


    Sabo raised his head, looked at the Sky Ind, which was getting closer and closer, and suddenly felt a burst of excitement.


    Am I really going to meet Ace? Ian said that he is my brother, how amazing is that? I When I see him, will I be able to remember my past?

 Chapter 358: Beds

    Chapter 358: Beds


    When they got through the clouds and came to the top of the Ballon Ind, everyone was shocked.


    Sabo, Hack, Ko and Nico Robin have never seen a Sky Ind, needless to say, even Crocodile and Jinbe, who are very knowledgeable and have heard rumors about them, have not imagined that Ian would upy such an ind.


    ording to what they heard, there are Sky Inds of various sizes. So obviously, the Ballon Ind belongs to therge ones.


    In particr, this Sky Ind clearly retains the traces and architecture of the Ancient Skypieans, which is even more incredible.


    Crocodile became more and more jealous of Ian, he always felt that Ian had incredible luck however, Ian was definitely not the first person to reach this Sky Ind, but he was the only smart one to upy it. How could that be luck!?


    Crocodile really wants to seize what he has, but there is a problem here Ian was able to take in this Sky Ind due to various factors. First, Travolta was near Raijin Ind, and the movement range of this Ballon Ind happens to be in this area Plus Ian can fly, this is the second point, and he got Fujitoras gravity fruit, so the transportation wasnt an issue for them and this is the most important thing.


    Finally, if it wasnt for the energy of Thunderstone and the repair skills of the scientist Varua, it would be impossible to take control over the Ind.


    So for other pirates, even if it was him, what would they do even if they reached this ce? They would take a turn around then leave so dont say it was totally luck!


    The crowd followed Ian and walked towards the depths of the ind. They saw the windmills spinning, and the ss bubbles that supplies energy, glittering with electric light. Nico Robin curiously asked Ian. These should be ancient technologies, right?


    You can say so! Ian nodded, but didnt go into details. If he tells them that these buildings were actually left by the lunar people whonded the ce, no one would believe him! After all, the Moon people are older than the Poneglyph


    Although Ian mentioned this before, Robin has already understood what he told her. She knows where Ians Poneglyph rubbing came from. If not mistaken, somewhere on this Sky Ind.


    At the thought of this, Robin couldnt help getting a little excited.


    After leaving OHara, she had no chance to see a Poneglyph again. If Ian didnt appear and took her, she would stay with Crocodile in basta and eventually see the Poneglyph buried there. Now, Ian brought her out in advance, and this helped her see a Poneglyph earlier.


    She was excited, but Robin still concealed her feelings. In fact, for Ians Poneglyph, she already knows its content. The information recorded on it was too important, and she didnt know whether she should tell him or not.


    Along the way, Robin felt that Ian, the new Shichibukai ispletely different from Crocodile


    Everyone walked all the way, looking at the wonderful sights, however, what they didnt consider was that on the sea below, a guy was riding a bicycle, which was in a state of confusion.


    Aokiji saw through the telescope Ian and a group of well-known people fly to the clouds with balloons. He realized then that the clouds might be carrying an Ind, but the distance was too high. Still, he didnt know whether he could go up with Geppo (Moonwalk), even if he did, will he be discovered by the Dragon Hunter Pirates as soon as he reaches the ind?


    Aokiji was hesitant, he didnt know what to do


    And at the same time, Ian and the others hade to the very center of the ancient city and stopped in front of a huge building. Walnut was waiting to meet them here with several members of the Dragon Hunters who have not fallen in the battle.


    Captain!?


    Captain Ian, you are finally back!


    A few crew members, when they saw Ian, were delighted and immediately ran up and surrounded Ian. Captain, you need to avenge us, the enemy was merciless!


    The Dragon Hunter Pirates had a rough battle with the Germa Group. Although it was short, they witnessed many scarybat methods, especially when they fought the leading members of the Vinsmoke family the other party always used soldiers to resist the uing blows, and those soldiers who did not hesitate to give their lives to block their swords made people feel really terrible and pitiful.


    Fighting against such an enemy is very demoralizing


    Dont worry, I gathered as much as possible information about the enemy! Ianforted them. Is everyone okay? Wheres Uncle Issho?


    Walnut came up, pulled Ians trousers, and said: Uncle Issho is poisoned, but captain, you can heal him, right!? Even when he is poisoned! Hum that old man he doesnt stop gambling, even in such a condition! Can you also cure his addition????


    Ian felt helpless, Walnuts request was too difficult even for him. If Fujitora quit gambling, the sun woulde out from the north that day


    Sabo and Ko looked at Walnut behind Ian. They know that she is a member of the Revolutionary Army, because many people in the army had heard her name, the Loli with the silent fruit, but this was their first time meeting her.


    Seeing that Sabo was staring at her, Walnut couldnt help blinking repeatedly, she suddenly used her silence ability,id a soundproof barrier around, and asked Ian: Captain, who are they


    Ian smiled, he noticed the effect of her ability, so he didnt hide it, and said: Let me introduce to you, this is the Chief of Staff of the Revolutionary Army, Sabo, and hispanion, Fishman Karate Master Hack, and she is agent Ko!


    Walnuts eyes widened when she heard Ians introduction, and she never thought that Ian would find the Chief of Staff of the Revolutionary Army.


    Aa hello! Walnut quickly added them to the barrier, bowed and said: Im Walnut, a member of the Army, and now I am under themand of Captain Ian!


    Sabo and Hack greeted her in a friendly way.


    Ian, lets go quickly! Sabo said to Ian: I I want to meet Ace.


    Okay! Ian nodded, told Walnut to remove the barrier and then walked in with everyone.


    When entering, Robin took a deep look at Walnut. She knew that Ians voice had just disappeared, and this Loli was behind it. Robin was very curious about what had just happened


    After getting in, Ian saw that the great hall was full of beds, and a lot of the crewmates were lying on these beds, and they could not move. Beside their beds, there were stic bags hanging filled with liquid. Doctor Ranga and several members were busy walking between these beds, taking care of their people, everyone was sweating profusely to either hard work or the strong pain


    sixty hospital beds were ced together, which was particrly spectacr, especially Raideen, who upied arge area of the hall. In order to get him a bed, Ranga ordered the crew to remove dozens of doors and ce them together


    Seeing this scene, Ian realized how bad the situation of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group was. Although the poison in their bodies was not life-threatening, the whole group has lost their capability to move, which shows how dangerous the situation was


    If they were not careful enough, the Dragon Hunter Pirates could have been destroyed. If they didnt escape, it will be toote when Ian returns.


    With a gloomy face, Ian took a long sigh, walked forward, and found Uncle Fujitoras bed.


    Fujitoras condition was rtively mild, he had a strong body, sopared with other members who couldnt move, his situation was much better, at least he can sit up and enjoy his time in the hospital bed.


    Haha, Captain, are you back? Fujitora couldnt see, but when Ian and the others entered, Fujitora had already sensed them, so when Ian came close, he smiled and greeted him.


    Ian looked at Fujitora, and found that his face had an exhausted expression. Dr. Ranga couldntpletely cure the poison.


    Uncle, it shouldve been a hard period for you all Im deeply sorry for leaving you alone! but now let me heal you! Ian said.

 Chapter 359: Miraculous

    Chapter 359: Miraculous


    After the battle with Crocodile, Ian officially reached level 40 and unlocked the fifth card slot.


    After being able to equip five cards at the same time, Ians improvement was remarkable, especially since he got the 10 billion from the Celestial Dragons, Ian gradually upgraded his usual four-star cards to five-star red cards, which brought him soaring attributes.


    Todays Ian has the following attributes:


    Name: Ian


    Level: 40


    Doriki: Power Level: 3757


    Strength: 3400 (When the System absorbs a Devil Fruit, it enhances the Strength and Speed Attributes)


    Speed: 3926


    Vitality: 3675


    Nen: 9953


    Talents: [Master Swordsmanship]: Sword power +50%, Destructive power + 50%, the use of Flying shes activated, the use of the ying Intention activated.


    [Master of Nen]: Increases the total value of the Nen by 75%. The use of Emission activated, The use of Transmutation activated. Nen recovery is rted to the host Stamina


    [Expert of Physical Cultivation]: Increases all Attributes by 25%.


    (Due to equipping different cards, the attributes will change, so the current attributes are calcted from equipping 4 cards: Hiei, Iori, Orochi, and Misaka thest slot is being switched between Yasuo, Kibagami Genjuro, Moriya Minakata, and Orihime)


    Now Ians Nen is about to break the 10,000 barrier. After swallowing the ck Dragon Wave or activating the Shikai of the Senbonzakura, his Energy will skyrocket.


    However, as the number of equipped cards increase, the special abilities that Ian could use will also rise, which caused him to feel that his Nen Value was not enough.


    There is no way that a person like him who uses various kinds of skills all the time would have enough energy


    Not enough Nen means that in case of encountering a strong enemy would absolutely be a problem Although there are sixty patients lying in the hall, Ian can treat everyone in one go.


    After Fujitoraid back down, the Twin Sacred Return Shield enveloped Fujitoras body, and the healing force began repelling the toxins in his body bit by bit.


    Seeing that Fujitoras face began regaining his vitality, Ian breathed a sigh of relief, and asked him with a smile: Uncle, do you want me to heal your eyes!?


    No, I made my peace like this! Fujitora said.


    Ian didnt insist and continued the detoxification. Ranga had already encountered Ian at this time. He took a long breath when he saw him returning. He knew that when the captaines back, all this trouble will end.


    Most of the poisoned members were unconscious at this time, and only a few of them were awake They didnt dare to make a sound to disturb Ian, they just quietly looked at Ian with excited eyes.


    While Ian was treating Fujitora, Sabo had already walked to Aces bed.


    Ace, who was lying on the bed, naturally didnt wear his hat He had messy hair and his skin was purple, which was the symptom of poisoning.


    Sabo didnt know how he found Ace directly, Ian didnt tell him the ce. As a matter of fact, he didnt see Ace since they were children, but mysteriously, he felt that something was guiding him, showing him direction, he immediately knew that the boy with freckles in front of him was his brother.


    Sabo took off his hat and revealed his wavy golden hair. He quietly looked at the sleeping Ace, the blood flow in his body suddenly elerated, and his mind started aching as if it was stung with needles.


    This made Sabo groan involuntarily. He felt that tons of pictures rushed to his mind, so he couldnt help kneeling on the ground while pressuring on his head with his hands.


    Sabo!? Ko eximed and hurried over to help him This cry also attracted Ians attention as he looked back at Sabo.


    But he didnt move from his ce. He knew that Sabo wouldnt recall his past easily, so this shock and pain was a necessity.


    Sabo lost his memory because of a severe head injury. To recover his memory, he had to receive enough stimtion. This was a weird fate, seeing Ace in the bed like this, in a near-death situation, increased the stimtion of Sabo.


    Now Ians treatment of Fujitora has not beenpleted, and Sabo doesnt know about Ians healing ability, so he thought that things were too serious


    The final result was that Sabo burst into tears.


    Ko didnt know what happened, so she thought that Sabo had a terrible headache. She couldnt help calling the doctor she saw when she entered: Doctor, please, I beg you,e and help him!


    However, at this time, Sabo grabbed Kos hand and stopped her.


    Sabo raised his head, his mouth was shriveled from crying so much, his tears washed down his face like a waterfall, he said excitedly: I I remember! Ace is my brother, he is my big brother!


    He said, holding his head and crying: How How can I forget him!


    This scene made Jinbe and Boa Hancock, who were watching from the rear, look at each other in dismay. They didnt think that the man with the scar on his face would be Aces Brother!!!


    Who the hell is he?


    Ian was also attracted by the movement there. After he treated Fujitora so that he could get out of bed, he walked over to Sabo, who was crying bitterly, and patted his shoulder: Its alright, you didnt miss much, dont worry! You two are reunited now!


    Ian! Thank you! But please save Ace! Sabo grabbed Ians arm, causing the bell on Ians wrist to jingle. He anxiously said: Even if it takes my own life in exchange for his, I am willing to do so!


    Sabo was very emotional at this time, and Ian had tofort him: Dont worry, as long as he hasnt stopped breathing, I can save him.


    Then, Ian asked Sabo to back away a little, came to Aces bed, and used the Twin Sacred Return Shield.


    Under the golden rays of light, the purple spots in Aces body began to fade away. After seeing this scene, Sabo finally wiped his tears with his sleeves and quietly waited.


    Crocodile witnessed the process of Ians treatment. He saw that Fujitora had gotten up, and now he is treating Ace. He only felt that Ian was a more mysterious person than he thought. His abilities were not only strange, but also diverse. It seemed that he could cope with any kind of situation hes facing, he could even y the role of a great doctor?


    Crypto Fruit, is it really that powerful? Crocodile took a few puffs of his cigar, and his whole face was shrouded in a burst of smoke.


    As for Jinbe, he has seen Ians healing ability, but Boa Hancock didnt she couldnt help covering her mouth and looking at Ian in amazement.


    She clearly saw that under the golden barrier, not only the purple poisoning symptoms on Ace were disappearing, but even the scars of the battle disappeared.


    Hancock couldnt help but move her hand, turn it around her back, gently scratching the upper part


    She then gently bite her nails and thought to herself: What an amazing ability, I didnt know that about Ian Can his ability help me remove the mark on my back?


    When Hancock and Ian met for the first time, she didnt notice that the ves/ crewmembers didnt have marks on their backs. At that time, she didnt even know that Ian had such a magical ability, so she didnt feel like telling him about it this time, witnessing this, he thought of telling him.


    So, she immediately looked at the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates who were lying on the bed, and as a result, no one had a ve mark on his body.


    Hancock knows very well that these members are all ves that escaped with Ian. Of course, not all of these patients had their backs exposed!


    However, she kept looking and still didnt find anyone with the mark!


    Hancock thought of flipping all the patients one by one, but she also knew that it wont be appropriate at all, so she had to hold back for the time being until she finds a chance to ask Ian privately.


    Oh Where am I?


    At this time, Ace on the bed suddenly gave a dull hum, then sat up while scratching his head

 Chapter 360: Brothers reunion

    Chapter 360: Brothers reunion


    <strong>Announcement: due to the rapidly decreasing amount of support over thest few months, I started to consider dropping Tranting in general and finding another career Therefore, if you really like my work, and can help, please consider supporting me on my Patreon Page, allowing me to keep tranting this novel, which I really enjoy reading and <strong>tranting for you</strong>!!!</strong>


    Ace opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was Ian who was treating him beside the bed, he couldnt help being stunned and shouted, Ian!?


    Then a happy smile appeared on his face: Haha, long time no see, you are finally back!


    Are you all right? Can you move! Ian nodded and said.


    Ace was stunned for a moment, and then tried to move his hands and feet, meanwhile, he asked: Ow yeah, I was poisoned, did you cure me?


    Ace naturally knew about Ians healing abilities, so he wasnt that surprised. After a little activity, confirming that he is in good condition, he immediately wanted to get up from the hospital bed with joy.


    However, at this time, a figure suddenly swooped from behind Ian, hugged Ace, and almost pushed him back to the bed.


    This was, of course, Sabo. He had wanted to rush up when he saw Ace waking up, but he waited until he finished moving his body. He couldnt help jumping in when he confirmed that his brother was all right.


    Hey! Who are you!? Ace was a little confused by this fierce hug. He didnt even see who this person was, and couldnt help asking angrily.


    Sabo held Aces shoulders, distanced himself a bit, and said excitedly: Ace, its me! Its me!


    Ace looked at Sabos face suspiciously, trying to identify him, while Ian stood on the side with his arms crossed, waiting with interest to see the change in the expression of Aces face.


    It was a very funny moment, Ace first looked at Sabos face nkly, then gradually turned to dumbfounded, his doubts started rising, and his opened mouth was getting wider and wider, and finally, his whole face began twitching.


    Youyou! Ace said to Sabo with a trembling tone: You are you are


    Ace couldnt believe his eyes, and he wasnt able to finish his sentence. In the end, Ian couldnt stand it anymore, and said, Hey fool! Wasnt you always thinking of finding him? He is your brother Sabo!


    The name shed like a thunder strike in Aces mind. He rushed to hug Sabo back and cried bitterly: Sabo! Its really you! You are still alive!


    The two brothers were finally reunited, hugged each other, and cried like kids Ace patted Sabos back while crying: Sabo, I always thought you were killed, you you bastard! You actually fooled us both, that incident hurt me a lot and made that kid Luffy sad for a long time


    Im sorry, Im sorry brother! Sabo cried and apologized: I lost my memory when I woke up, I wasnt able to remember anyone or anything, I totally forget about you and Luffy


    At this moment, no one in the hall wanted to bother these two brothers. Although they had no idea about what these two had experienced, they were able to find out whats happening from their true feeling, so for a while, everyone tried to stay as calm as possible.


    Ive been looking for you, you know! Aces tears and snot flowed down, hugged Sabo tightly and said: If Ian hadnt told me you were still alive, I wouldnt believe there would be such a day


    Hearing Ace talking about this, Sabo finally came back to his senses. He and Ace were finally separated, turned their heads to look at Ian, then they looked at each other, rushed over and hugged Ian left and right!


    Thanks a bunch, Ian! Ace and Sabo leaned on him and said: Thanks to you, we are reunited!


    As they spoke, they wiped their tears and snot on Ian, which made him agitated!


    What the fuck! Disgusting! You two can thank me from a distance, a$$holes!?


    Ian disliked whats happening to him and wanted to push them away, but at this time, they had recovered from their sadness and reced it with joy, so the two looked at each other and smiled, they held Ian tightly to prevent him from escaping, then cheered, jumped and rotated around him


    Help! Ian was getting crushed under their arms, then could not help but scold: You two fags, stop robbing your bodies on me!?


    Looking at this scene, Jinbe burst outughing and said: Brother Ace, youd better let go of brother Ian, he still has to treat the others!


    Ace was surprised when he saw Jinbe. She couldnt help jumping up and came in his direction: Jinbe!? Why are you here!?


    From the moment he woke up, he first saw Ian, and then recognized Sabo, which made him ignore the rest around him.


    As soon as Ace liberated Ian, thetter went on and started kicking the two brothers for what they did to him. But they didnt get angry, they justughed looked at Ian.


    However, at this time, something unexpected happened Ace suddenly thumped his palm and said: By the way, Sabo, Ian said that you are now a member of the revolutionary army, is that true?


    When these words came out, the entire hall went quiet, Crocodile, Jinbe, Boa Hancock, and Nico Robin, were all stunned!


    Uh, what happened!? Ace was surprised when the ce went silent, he thought something has happened.


    Ace was really excited and started acting crazy when he saw Sabo, so he spoke without thinking He looked at Saboing with Ian and Jinbe. He thought that Jinbe knew Sabos identity after all, Ace had no idea about who the Revolutionary Army are, so he thought it was no big deal to ask, so he blurted it out like that.


    However, this sentence waspletely different in the ears of Crocodile and Jinbe, and even Fujitora was dumbfounded.


    The Revolutionary Army!? This man named Sabo turned out to be a member of the Revolutionary Army!?


    Crocodiles cigar fell to the ground again. He didnt know how many times this cigar had fallen down since he started following Ian, but to his surprise, this time was iparable to the others. He didnt expect that this guy with burn marks on his face and who had been silent all the way was not just ayman!


    Damn it, who is this guy named Ian, he even knows people from the Revolutionary Army, and he seemed to have a great rtionship with him!?


    How many hidden cards does he have!?


    Crocodile couldnt help but nce at Ian fiercely fck, every day it feels like its getting harder and harder to get back my soul


    Did I say something wrong? Ace realized that he was the one who caused this weird atmosphere and couldnt help but scratch his head.


    At this time, Sabo smiled and said: It doesnt matter!


    He turned around, faced the crowd, walked forward and said: Im officially introducing myself, Im Sabo, Chief of Staff of the Revolutionary Army, its a pleasure to meet you all here!


    When Hack and Ko heard this, they couldnt help but p their foreheads and faint The damage has already been done, Sabopletely exposed himself.


    With a puff, Crocodile and Jinbe spat out, The hell!!!! Hes the Chief of Staff of the Revolutionary Army!? The second most important figure in the entire revolutionary army organization!?


    This is simply a st, isnt it?


    Fujitora and the other members also stared at Sabo with an opened mouth, originally they thought it was an exaggeration that Captain Ian had found three Shichibukais to help him, but now unexpectedly, even the Chief of Staff of the Revolutionary Army was among the rescue team!


    The only person that cant be affected by his identity is probably Boa Hancock. Although she knows the Revolutionary Army organization, she spends most of her time in the Amazon Lily, rarely dealing with the outside world, so for Sabos shocking identity, she did not feel much.


    Hey, Sabo, is it really a good idea to say this? Ian grabbed Sabo and said quietly.


    It doesnt matter, even if the people here know my identity, nothing would change! Sabo smiled.


    Ian thought about it carefully and felt the same. Most of the people present were friends, it was so unluckily that one of them would say a word. There was only one threat, Crocodile, but so what if he knew? Is he that eager to rush and inform the world government?


    He doesnt like being a pawn of the World Government, he can basically now be regarded as a person in the same boat with everyone, because he is following the group now if he bes a whistleblower, maybe the world government will catch him and interrogate him first


    Thinking of this, Ian was no longer worried, and just gave Crocodile a warning look.


    Not only Ian, but everyone else thought of Crocodile, so they all looked back at him.


    Crocodile was suffocating by their aura, damn it, why did all of you look at me!?


    There were three other Shichibukai, Fire Fist Ace, Ians deputy Fujitora whos at the same level as an Admiral looking around him, Croco giggled in a weird way!


    I still want to live for a few more years


    Holding back his fear, Crocodile snorted proudly and disdainfully: Dont worry, I have no interest in meddling with your business, and as soon as the things here are over, I will go back to my country basta!


    <strong>Announcement: due to the rapidly decreasing amount of support over thest few months, I started to consider dropping Tranting in general and finding another career Therefore, if you really like my work, and can help, please consider supporting me on my Patreon Page, allowing me to keep tranting this novel, which I really enjoy reading and tranting for you!!!</strong>

 Chapter 361: Explain what happened

    Chapter 361: Exin what happened


    <strong>Announcement: due to the rapidly decreasing amount of support over thest few months, I started to consider dropping Tranting in general and finding another career Therefore, if you really like my work, and can help, please consider supporting me on my Patreon Page, allowing me to keep tranting this novel, which I really enjoy reading and <strong>tranting for you</strong>!!!</strong>


    In the following time, Ian stopped chatting with the crowd and concentrated on treating the other wounded members.


    Dr. Ranga was finally able to rest. As the doctor of a Pirate Group, he was able to detoxify everyone, but the problem is that it takes time to develop the antidote, and this time the toxin in their bodies was a mixed poison. The normal detoxification methods dont work. He can only moderate their conditions, and wait for Ians arrival


    With Ians treatment, the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates woke up one by one, and they were very happy to see him around.


    Raideen of the Giant Race also got up and sat on his huge bed, he looked very annoyed.


    He was not defeated in a fair battle, but was poisoned and lost control over his muscles, which made him feel insulted as a warrior.


    After everyone was treated, Ian summoned the crew and said, Okay, tell me what happened in detail!


    Fujitora nodded and said: The attack came very suddenly, the other party approached our waters on severalrge snail-like ships. As they got close, they bombarded our station with fierce artillery fire Then the snail boats climbed up to the coast directly, and many identical soldiers jumped off the ships. Although these soldiers looked like ordinary people, they were very strong. Their bodies were rock solid, and their weapons were so advanced their guns, their armors, that stuff wasnt ordinary!


    Leading these soldiers were four young fellows. Their clothes seemed very simr. Listening to Walnuts description, they looked weird They wear things like headphones on their heads and strange shoes on their feet! Fujitora did his best to describe the enemies.


    Crocodile interjected: That is the armed suit of the Germa Group!


    Those soldiers have caused a lot of trouble for our troops! Fujitora continued: They arepletely defiant and not afraid of death. When fighting back, they dont seem to fear anything Even if they know they will be shed to death, they wille up without hesitation, entangle with our people at the cost of their lives, and then create opportunities for theirpanions to attack a lot of us were injured like this.


    Yeeaah! Doroni scratched his head. When I think about it now, it seems unbelievable Those people have exactly the same faces. After knocking down one, another takes his ce. It felt as if I was fighting the same person endlessly.


    We fought them for a day relying on our defensive measures, and on the second day, Ace arrived! Fujitora said: When he found out that we are under attack, he immediately joined the fight.


    Ian looked at ace, smiled, and said, Thank you, Ace!


    No need! Ace grinned. You are my brother, and when your group is in trouble, Ill definitely help out.


    Fujitora continued with a smile: However, when the enemys soldiers suffered heavy casualties, the four superiors joined the battle, both Ace and I were besieged by two of them.


    Their fighting power is quite high! Fujitora recalled a scene at the time: These four people did not use weapons, they fought with advanced martial arts, they were quite sturdy, and Raideen wanted to rush and help, but he ended up getting kicked down by one of them!


    Ian looked towards Raideen and saw that he was scratching his head with embarrassment, and knew that it was true, so he couldnt help being a little surprised.


    The Giant Raideen was originally famous for his strength. When he was in Marijoa, he took the lead and pulled the stuck ship with a group of Fishmen ves so that everyone could escape. In addition, after uncle Issho joined the group, he also exercised under Fujitoras gravity.


    Nowadays, Raideens punching power is estimated to be calcted in tons. As a result, such a punch was easily countered by one of themanders kick!?


    They all have strange shoes, which seem to be able to eject pressured-air! Ace said from the side: I guess the reason why their kicking power is so strong is rted to those shoes.


    Ian nodded, but he already knew that, the Germa Group is a scientific force, and if he is not mistaken, the four of them, Ichiji, Niji are humans modted by the bloodline factor, and their bodies were extraordinary.


    When we were restrained, our crew members gradually began to get hurt! Fujitora said: But fortunately, they are also very strong, so they couldnt take them easily.


    Hearing this, Ian couldnt help but ask Fujitora, Cant your gravity ability suppress them?


    Im sorry, it didnt have much effect on them! Fujitora shook his head and said: I wanted to use my ability to suppress them, but their strange shoes can recoil to offset the gravity. They escaped every time I tried to suppress them Plus this is our territory, and I cant use extreme means. In that case, our ind will be destroyed.


    We fought the fourmanders, but neither side was able to defeat the other, however, their army wasrger than our crew! Fujitora sighed: I thought I would go on like this for a long time. As a result, a sweet smell suddenly filled the air


    That woman named Reiju used her poison? Ian asked


    Yes, there was a weird breeze on the ind, and her toxins spread quickly! Fujitora said: Our people soon began to fall, and we all felt dizzy.


    Ian sighed, he knew that Fujitora was not to me. Although he was known as a Monster, he was still a normal person in the end. In the face of this toxin, he was still vulnerable.


    Ace said at this time: I was also poisoned at first, I wanted to burn the poisonous powder with my mes, but the toxin spread very fast. I was able to burn it all, but in that case, my fire would also spread in arge area, and that would hurt more people than I could save.


    Cant your elemental body resist the erosion of toxins? Ian asked him.


    Yeah! But when I realized that, I had already inhaled a lot! Hihi! Ace said. After that, even when I elementalized my body, the toxin has already affected me and so soon, I began to feel dizzy, and I had to use arger amount of me to force them back, and then Uncle Issho used his Ability to make everyone float and temporarily get out of the battle.


    I didnt bear seeing the crew fell down one after the other, so I took them to the Sky Ind! Fujitora said: Fortunately, Captain, you upied this sky ind before you left, otherwise, we wouldve gone all out and destroyed Travolta.


    After we left, they destroyed our station! Nana woke up, at this time started to talk: Even our ships were sunk, they may not know that we had a Sky Ind as a backup Base, so they went on and eliminated every possible way to escape. They stayed on the ind for another three days, and when they found that we didnte down, they finally left.


    This was all about twenty days ago. Zick added.


    Ian finally understood the whole story and couldnt help feeling a little scared. Fortunately, he hid the discovery of the Sky Ind from the world. Otherwise, his group would be in big trouble, and when hees back, maybe only Fujitora and Ace would be left standing The rest may all be eliminated


    Vinsmoke Reiju, a woman known for her highly toxic powder, reminded Ian of Magen, the warden of Impel Down. The difference between them was that Magen is the user of the Venom-Venom Fruit, and his poison is in the form of liquid


    Although his venom is more violent and strong, there are ways to avoid it and deflect it, but Reijus poison is different. She sprays toxic powder in the air that diffuses and will eventually be inhaled. In terms of transmission, it is almost impossible to prevent themselves from getting infected.


    Did they withdraw about 20 days ago? Ian rubbed his chin and pondered: So, where are they now? Are they still in the New World? Or have they returned to the North Blue?


    <strong>Announcement: due to the rapidly decreasing amount of support over thest few months, I started to consider dropping Tranting in general and finding another career Therefore, if you really like my work, and can help, please consider supporting me on my Patreon Page, allowing me to keep tranting this novel, which I really enjoy reading and <strong>tranting for you</strong>!!!</strong>

 Chapter 362: It was Doffy

    Chapter 362: It was Doffy


    This princess thinks they havent left yet!


    Boa Hancock suddenly said: Although this princess doesnt know much about this Germa group, they should havee and attacked your residence for money. So they should havepleted the entrustment? Therefore, they must find the broker to get paid


    Thats right! Ian pped his forehead and said. So, we only need to find the broker in the underground world to figure out where they are!


    So, Ian turned around and asked Crocodile: What was the name of the broker?


    The guys nickname is Bug! Crocodile was leaning against the wall with his arms crossed and smoking a cigar. Hearing this, he just replied: That guy is very famous in the underground World, but do you know how to contact people in the underground world?


    Isnt that why you are here!? Ian asked in a mocking tone: Since he contacted you at first, shouldnt you have his Den Den Mushi number?


    What a pity! Crocodile said with a tone of schadenfreude (Gloating! pleasure derived by someone from another persons misfortune.)


    We came back to the New World with great fanfare, he may already know the news. Those people are the best at acquiring news. They must know that we are together. Do you think he would dare to pick up the phone?


    Tsk! Ian had a headache, and Crocodile was right. This broker, called the bug, is already trying to hide from the outside world.


    Under such circumstances, Ian can hardly find him.


    Looking at the people present, Ian was in a difficult situation. The only person who has contact with the underground world is Crocodile. As for the others, whether it is Jinbe or Boa Hancock, it is estimated that they have not dealt with the underground world.


    However, at this time, Ian suddenly remembered a person.


    Ians beloved ally, Domingo!


    Speaking frankly, the person with the deepest contact with the underground World is the one and only Domingo Ian has always been skeptical that themission is issued by Domingos Broker Just helping him carry the pot.


    So, Ian immediately began to calcte.


    Now, including Ian, there are a total of four Shichibukai members at the scene, plus Ace, Fujitora Uncle, and Sabo, the chief of staff of the Revolutionary Army. It can be said that these high-endbat forces are more than enough to deal with the Germa Group.


    With these furious monsters, Ian canpletely wipe the ground with Sanjis brothers! Not to mention that their father Judge didnte with them, but even if he did, Ian would fry him up!


    Therefore, in Ians view, its a rare asion gathering this many assistants. Its a pity if their power gets wasted on the Germa Group. He needs to find a way to have some fun with Doffy!


    After a little thought, Ian soon had an idea, so he turned his attention to baby-5.


    At this time, baby-5 was actually not far from Crocodile, she was also holding a cigarette in her mouth, it looked like they were in the smoking area!


    When Ian looked at baby-5, Crocodile also noticed the girl in the maid outfit.


    It was not easy to find a smoking friend among the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, Crocodile thought that the girl looked very pleasing to the eye.


    Baby-5, do you still have Doffys Den Den Mushi number? Ian asked.


    Baby-5 has joined Ians pirate group, but when Ian left to go to the East Blue, he gave her the Den Den Mushi for safekeeping.


    Baby-5 was stunned for a moment, then nodded, and said: I have to admit, Young Master Ian, its a wise choice for you to seek Young Master Domingos help.


    Although she was fooled by Ian to join the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, baby-5s title for Domingo has not changed. Its just funny that now she also refers to Ian by the young master.


    She took a few steps forward, handed the Den Den Mushi to Ian, and then returned to her ce. As a result, when she leaned back against the wall, Crocodile on the side handed her a cigar from his box.


    Without looking back, he said to baby-5, Do you want another one?


    Ian and the others didnt notice this scene. When he took the Den Den Mushi, Jinbe frowned and said to Ian: Brother Ian, do you want to ask the Heavenly Yaksha for help? I have to remind you that this person is very dangerous, among the Shichibukais, he is the most elusive man!


    Not only Jinbe has felt his way, even Boa Hancock nodded in agreement.


    Ian smiled and said: Dont worry, I have dealt with Domingo a lot. I know very well what kind of person he is.


    So, Jinbe and the others stopped talking and watched Ian make the call.


    Fuffuffuffu! immediately after picking up the phone, theughter of Doffy filled the ce. Ian, I didnt expect you to contact me as soon as youe back. You are really a good partner!


    Ian sneered in his heart, but said calmly: Doffy, you already know what happened on my territory, right?


    Of course, but please forgive me, I really wanted to help out, but I had some business recently, I really couldnte! Domingo said in a weird tone: However, I dont think there will be more problems with the strength of your pirate group, you can handle it alone, right!? You wont me me?


    No, of course not! Ian held back and didnt burst out, he even replied with a smile: But now that Im back, I gave them a taste of my wrath. The Germa people dared to attack my ind while I was away but in the end, they confessed and spit it out! Doffy, you are well-connected and have a widework, can you tell me where can I find a guy named the bug?


    In Dressrosas castle, the smile on Domingos face suddenly disappeared. He never thought that Ian would find out about the broker bug, so he couldnt help but wonder how much Ian had found out about this incident


    Doffy, where are you? Why arent you talking!? Ian knew it then, but pretended to ask strangely: Come on partner, cant you help me with this little favor? You dont want to help me?


    No, of course, not! Domingo finally came back to his senses, and smiled again, saying: You are just looking for someone, you can rest assured, leave it to me, and Ill find him for you!


    Well! Then I will wait for your news! Ian finished speaking and hung up.


    And thats done!


    On Dressrosas side, Domingo held the microphone in his hand, looked at the Den Den Mushi that had gone silent, and suddenly asked Trebol next to him, saying, Where is the bug guy now??


    This guy should be on Rollers Ind now! Trebol said with a snot. Doffy, do you really want him back?


    No! Domingo sneered: Let dius go over and kill this guy!


    Hah, I see what you mean, Young Master! Trebol said: In this way, there will be no proof!


    Thats what I mean! Domingoughed, resting his hands on his knees, and said: Not only do we have to kill him, but also to prevent the Germa Group from getting the money and agitate these ipetent bastards Do you understand?


    I see! Trebolughed too, and said: Exactly, dius explosive fruit can get the job done, and his ability is quite similiar to the Germa weapons. No one would link us to the incident. So the Germa people may get med for it! but wont they get suspicious in the end!


    Domingo didnt care at all, and said: What if they get suspicious? They have already fallen into the trap, and they will be strangled to death in my! Hmph, after the North Blue countries joined forces to overthrow the rule of the Germa family, the Old Man Judge is still thinking of restoring the leadership of the North Blue! But the fool forgot that the North Blue is my hometown, so if there would be a ruler, it can only be us, the Donquixote pirates! And now, my boy Ian would finish taking care of the Germa 66 for me!


    I really didnt expect that kid to bring Crocodile, Jinbe, and Pirate Empress all to help him out! Trebol said with some exmation: I dont know how the marines will react when they find out The alliance between Shichibukai is a huge threat to them.


    Dont worry, that brat has already gone to the Marines and reported it! Domingo said: What if he brought so many Shichibukais? Isnt he still manipted by me, acting ording to my n! I am the User of the String-String Fruit, and what I am best at is manipting others just like poppets!


    At this point, both Domingo and Trebolughed for a while

 Chapter 363: Framing Job

    Chapter 363: Framing Job


    Domingo might take down that broker called Bug!


    As he put down the microphone, such a thought popped into Ians mind. It suddenly urred to him when he was talking to Doffy, so he went silent


    This is intuition, but Ian feels that it may be quite urate.


    Domingo is a ruthless person. If he is a real client, then the broker bug definitely knew about Domingo through various channels, but Ian only discovered this through Crocodile. Domingo doesnt know this for the moment, but he will absolutely take precautions of eliminating the potential threat.


    Now that Ians fighting power has burst, Domingo certainly doesnt want his cards with Ian to get burned, so the best way to silence a person is to kill him.


    But it doesnt matter, Ian thought about his n carefully. He believes that this broker bug is irrelevant. He was just trying to scare the real snake In this way, if the broker died, that means Doffy would feel safe, then Ian would shift all of his anger on the Germa Family, and with that, Doffy wont need to shove his hand into the mud!


    He may think that when the bug guy dies, Ian then will never find the mastermind behind themission, but what he didnt expect was that Ian has already locked his suspicions on him in the first ce, without the need to find this Broker.


    The next thing to do is to wait!


    Thinking like this, Ian found Varua and asked him: Is there any improvement on the Raikh gun?


    Two dayster, in the Rollers Ind of the New World.


    This is a very chaotic country. Pirates and robbers are very rampant. The countrys folk customs are also very fierce. Often, with a brief remark or any type of disagreement, a fight will be ignited immediately!


    Such a country is a favorite ce for many underground world organizations. You can see many big-name characters in this country.


    However, it was on this day that the ind weed a special group of guests: the ship of Germa 66, which just boarded the country.


    It is a fleet of dozen unique snail ships. These snails were veryrge. On the head of each snail, there is a mark of the number 66. The sides of these snail shells are gear-like machinery.


    At the top of the snail shell is a t square tform with several buildings and a ck giant mast sail.


    This was the case for all the ships, so they all looked alike. When the strange fleet arrives on the coast of Rollers Ind, the snails slowly came together, connecting the gears, while the tforms were also cobbled together!


    Then a city on the sea appeared like this!


    The people of Rollers saw the city that appeared out of thin air, and many of them went to the beach to watch in amazement, but there were not that many who could recognize this fleet.


    On the contrary, those who work in the underground world knew exactly who they are.


    Germa men quicklynded! And such news soon spread to the underground World.


    When the fleet stopped and formed their lineout, four people descended from the ship.


    A red-head man (Not Shanks XD) with a pair of ck sunsses, a red scarf around his neck, a dark red suit, a white cape this is Vinsmoke Ichiji known as Sparking Red, the eldest son of the Vinsmoke family.


    And behind him, there were two men, one with blue hair and a blue suit, the second son Niji he had a sharp earphone like an antenna on his ears


    The other had green hair, which is the youngest son of the Vinsmoke family, Yonji, who is dressed in green, also wears headphones, and his hair wasbed back.


    In addition to these three men, there is also a beautiful woman with a thin waist.


    She has pink hair, wears a sexy short skirt, revealing two white slender thighs, with two 6 printed on them, and behind her, there is a purple cloak like butterfly wings.


    This is the eldest daughter of the Vinsmoke Family, these guys sister.


    The Vinsmoke folks are the Royal Family of the Germa country. They all share amon feature, that is, their curly eyebrows, and even Reiju was no exception.


    The three mens dress looks strange, and their brows made them look even weirder Only Reijus dress was charming. This woman has a thick lip line, and gorgeous eyes, which made her look so sexy.


    This time, their father Judge was actually there! This was because the Germa kingdom has nond, so they always travel on these snails In other words, where the fleet goes, thats where you can find their country!


    This means that Judge was there at the time, but he only sent his four children out, but what he didnt expect was that after attacking Travolta, the dragon hunters flew into the air and disappeared.


    At that time, when Fujitora used his gravity ability to retreat with the crew, the Sky Ind wasnt above Travolta, so they kept floating in the air and moving towards the sky base, therefore, the Germa people couldnt see that far, and they thought the enemies flew away from their territory.


    Even so, the base of the Dragon Hunter Pirates on the ind was destroyed, and Germa 66pleted their task, thus when they left, they contacted the broker bug, who told them toe to Rollers ind to collect the reward


    What a boring ind!


    Along the way, Niji saw the people around looking at them with vignt and greedy eyes, which made him very disgusted, and couldnt help snorting coldly.


    I dont think so! Yonji drooled, looking at the beauties that asionally appeared on the street, and said: At least there are many hot women here!


    Where did the bug guy say to meet him? Niji simply ignored his brother, walked behind with crossed hands, asked carelessly


    The Munk bar in the south of the city! Ichiji walking ahead answered him casually.


    Hurry up, lets take the money and leave! Yonji said: Father is a little worried, because now he heard that the new Shichibukai is back.


    Hes just a Shichibukai, father is making too much of a fuss out of a kid, right? Niji asked in confusion: Since he decided to take the task, why did he start to worry about it now?


    Its not that simple, ording to my father, the other party seems to have brought back a lot of helpers! Ichiji Shrugged and said.


    Reiju moved in the back, listening to them chatting, but did not interject. She just quietly looked at her three younger brothers with a nonchnt expression. She was very clear that her fathers concern could not affect her brothers, because these three had no feelings at all. They cant experience fear or anything else


    When Judge epted thismission, Reijus intuition was actually against it. She felt that she should not provoke any of the Shichibukai. However, even if she talked, nothing would change, because in the underground World, entrustments with an amount close to 10 billion are quite rare, and Judge needs such funds for research, so he has been overwhelmed by the huge amount


    After attacking Travolta, they sessfullypleted the mission, but Reiju felt a little uneasy. Now she just hopes to find the broker fast to get the money and persuade her father to leave the new world and go back to the North Blue.


    Soon, they reached the south of the city and found the location of the Munk Bar.


    However, when the four were about to open the door and go in, a huge force suddenly came, along with a loud explosion, the bar just had a furious burst inside!


    Arriving at the wrong time, Niji and the others had jumped back immediately, and the st of the explosion rolled them over and swept by, but did no harm to them.


    The four were all wearing Germas armed suits. In fact, their armed suits were a pair of strange gloves and a pair of bizarre shoes.


    Not to mention the gloves for the time being, the key lies in the shoes, which areposed of two soft bubbles, and a circr jet at the heel, so that the four people can float in mid-air.


    The sudden explosion made the four people annoyed and thought it was an attack on them, but after they reacted, they found something was wrong!


    Isnt the bug guy waiting for them in the bar? Now that the bar has exploded, he


    Realizing that this is a bad situation, the four rushed over quickly. Sure enough, among the rubbles of the building, they found the sted body of the broker bug.


    Oh no! Come on, we have to get out of here! Reiju reacted immediately and hurriedly shouted.


    But at this moment, a lot of people suddenly appeared out of nowhere, and pointed their guns at the four of them. These armed men all looked ferocious. After they appeared, they immediately fired. While shooting, they shouted sadly and angrily: The Boss is dead! The Germa 66 did it! Kill them, avenge the Boss!


    The flying bullets hit them, but they could not deal any damage to the Vinsmoke Commanders. Their skin was like steel. When a bullet hits their bodies, it immediately ricochets away.


    Yonji and Niji were so annoyed and wanted to kill those who attacked the siblings, but they were grabbed by Reiju: Lets leave! This matter must be reported to father first!


    So the four immediately left the ce as quickly as possible. They knew that the Germa group was in big trouble this time

 Chapter 364: Going to War

    Chapter 364: Going to War


    After getting the report from his children, Judge was puzzled at first, then he reacted and discovered that the Germa Group was tricked by someone!


    The broker in charge of this transaction was killed, indicating that there is a force eyeing the Germa 66. Hes afraid that even the attack on Travolta was a nned trap.


    No!! We cant stay any longer in the New World! Judge made a quick decision: We must leave NOW and return to the North Blue!


    Hearing this, the second son, Niji said unwillingly: Father, is that all? We didnt get a cent of our money!


    My good son, we have made too many enemies! Judge sighed and said: We dont even know whos behind this If we stay in the New World, the consequences will be unpredictable!


    Theres a good saying that an ignorant fighter will be the first to die. This sentence is suitable for the Vinsmoke family. Since Judge created Germas scientific force, he has been stirring up wars all over the world for years, and with their loot, he made a fortune.


    Although it seems that he has made tons of money, he has actually made more enemies. Just like this time, Judge knew that he was tricked by someone, but he didnt even know who did it.


    Here and now, he was sailing in the New World, which is called the cruelest ocean by pirates, not the North Blue, the ce hes familiar with!


    In this unfamiliar ce, the intelligence capabilities of the Germa Group have beenpressed to the limit, and in this ocean, they have to deal with the unpredictable weather, otherwise, why would it take them more than 20 days to arrive at Rollers Ind? After they left Travolta, they encountered a huge ice storm at sea and were stuck for more than a week!


    Everything was going against them in this area. So how could it be possible to feel safe?


    Its a pity that he couldnt even get his reward, but Judge doesnt want to lose all his progress for some money, its true that hes a greedy person, but also reasonable


    So at hismand, Germas snail fleet immediately set sail and nned to leave the new world.


    However, what they didnt know was that Donquixotes high-level cadre dius, wearing a weird mask and wind-proof goggles, with his spiky hair, was on the Rollers ind, watching their every move, and informing the Joker through the Den Den Mushi.


    In the underground of the New World, Doffy was one of the well-known figures, and the actions of the Germa Group could not be concealed from his eyes.


    And through Domingo, Ian also knows the movement of the Germa Group


    Four dayster, the snail fleet of the Germa Group was sailing the sea. They wanted to cross the Calm Belt and head straight to the North Blue.


    For four days in a row, nothing had happened. Judge and his kids felt relieved a bit. At this time, the father was staying in the conference room with his four children, analyzing thest events and narrowing the scope of their potential enemy.


    However, at this time, bad news came from one of their soldiers


    On the sea ahead, a huge tornado has appeared, blocking their way forward.


    When Niji and Yonji came out to see it, they were shocked by the huge tornado connecting the sky and sea surface in the distance. The tornado raged on the area, rolling up tons of seawater, which was a very terrifying scene.


    As ast resort, Judge had to order the fleet to stop moving forward, intending to wait for the tornado to pass.


    As soon as they stopped, the same soldier once again appeared bearing more bad news. Several dark shadows emerged behind their fleet, which was very likely to be some pirate ships!


    What a coincidence! Judge immediately realized that this was not an ident. The ships in the rear must be an enemy.


    So, he immediately ordered to prepare for the uing battle.


    But when the ships in the back gradually approached and could be seen clearly through the telescope, Judge saw the gs of these ships, then his heart skipped a beat due to what he saw


    The Dragon Hunter Pirates! The Kuja pirates! The Fishman pirates, and the Baroque Works of the Crocodile guy! Judge crushed the telescope in his hand, and gritted his teeth: Are those the backer team the Shichibukai Ian found?


    Due to the intelligence blockage in the New World, the Germa Group was not able to receive these news. He vaguely knew that the ck dragon Ian had returned and brought back some kind of help, but Judge had no idea who it could be


    It was only at this moment that he really understood how big of trouble his Group was in! (It was at this moment, he knew he fked up!)


    In an instant, four Shichibukai groups emerged out of nowhere, heading in his direction, and he didnt have time to think about it properly or of a way out


    Hes now left hanging, and he had to pay back for his actions. When Judge ordered the attack on Travolta, he was ready to be hostile to a Shichibukai, and at that time, he was not worried at all Shichibukais were famous for being independent, so with Germa 66s strength, there should not be a problem facing the newly joined Shichibukai, so he confidently attacked Ians residence.


    However, he did not think that Ian was not a person who ys his cards ording tomon sense. He came back aggressively to the field with three other Shichibukai


    On the gship of the Fishman Pirates, Ian, Crocodile, Jinbe, Boa Hancock, Ace, Sabo, and Fujitora, were all gathered here, standing on the deck, looking far ahead at the fleet of the Germa group.


    Ow hey! Bag of sand, I didnt expect your ability to be so powerful! Ian smiled at Crocodile.


    The tornado in front of the Germa fleet didnt appear out of thin air, but was created by Crocodile. The Desert King can create a hurricane from his palm. In his current stage, Crocodile can control the direction of this hurricane, allowing it to continuously absorb energy in the process of travel, and eventually form a wild tornado.


    A tornado formed in the desert turns into a sandstorm, but if it wasunched at the sea, it will absorb and carry gallons of seawater, but the only bad thing is that when the tornado grows to a certain extent, Crocodile can no longer control it.


    This storm, after Ian learned about the movement of the Germa Group from Domingo, he predicted their direction forward, let Crocodile release it in advance, to block them!


    Ian cant let these people continue moving forward, because after reaching the Calm Belt, the snail ships of Germa 66 wont find any problem crossing it, they were powered by some kind of engines, and they could easily sail on the Calm Belt. While the ships on Ians side apart from the Kuja Ship were all sailboats, then the gap between the two sides will growrger after the Calm Belt.


    Now that there is a frightening sea storm ahead, and ships blocking the back. The Germa group can only flee from one of the sides rather than fighting.


    However, it seems that they didnt have the will to move, well, um, this is better than an endless chase, just get it over with!


    Nice choice! Go on!!! Ian waved his hand and ordered the ships on the sides to rush forward.


    After approaching a certain distance, Judge first ordered Germas fleet to open fire. As a scientific force, this groups weapons were very advanced. Their cannon range and destructive power were even more developed than that of the Marines Battleship. They fired from a distance of dozens of nautical miles, and they were able to reach on Ians side.


    Germa has arge number of ships. Each snail is a ship with a high number of turrets. This attack was actually astonishing.


    Countless shells flew towards Ian and the others Jinbe and Boa Hancock jumped back to their ships to help defend against the shells. All cannonballs that mightnd were taken down by them.


    A cannonball flew towards the front of the ship where Ian was, and it seemed that there was a possibility of hitting, but Ian held his hands around his waist and stared at Crocodile.


    Crocodile snorted angrily, his arm turned into sand, and directly shed down the shell with his Desert Sword.


    Hey, I didnt bring you here to be a spectator! Ian patted Crocodiles shoulder with satisfaction.


    You better worry about the battle! Crocodile sneered: If you dont fight back, our ship may get sunk by their shells before even approaching them!


    Ian nodded and said, No problem, they cant run!


    After that, Ian turned to Raideen and the others and shouted: Let go guys, bring it out!


    HAAA! Raideen, Doroni, and a group of powerful guys responded eagerly, and then, with a whistling noise, they brought a not A, THE Neo Armstrong Cyclone Jet Armstrong Cannon from the stern!


    Look at the special shape of this cannon, Crocodile looked at Ian with a strange expression: This is this your secret weapon!!??


    Ian was actually quite speechless. He has always been very dissatisfied with the shape of the Raikh Cannon, and insisted on Varua to change it. But, the achievements of Varua over this period were nothing more than reducing its size and weight. However, as for the shape, he told Ian that it cannot be changed


    The eggs on the sides of the cannon are actually the positive and negative Lightning generators. Without these two balls, the Raikh cannon is useless


    This was Ians most shameful moment, he had to hear everyonesint about the Raikh gun, he already had enoughints on his own


    Start calibrating the artillery trajectory! This guy, Varua, came along this time, and was eager to control the Thunder Cannon attack himself. However, the difference this time was that the people of the Dragon Hunter pirate group were helping him adjust the muzzle.


    When the muzzle was locked at the enemies ship, Varua excitedly pressed the fire button!


    A fiery blue and white light mass began to condense at the muzzle, emitting a dazzling light.


    Then when the brightness of light reached its maximum, it was immediately apanied by the sound of a burst of lightning piercing the air, and the thunderbolt flew out at horrifying speed

 Chapter 365: Water Bullet

    Chapter 365: Water Bullet


    When seeing that Germas ships were some strangerge snail, Ian knew that the Raikh Cannon coulde in handy.


    I have to say that as a colleague of Vegapunk, Varua is indeed an amazing scientist. The power of the Thunder Cannon is devastating. If Ian didnt find its weakness and easily countered it, while fighting on the ground, it would be unclear who would win and who would lose.


    In order to carry the Thunder Cannon onto the ship, Varua wasted a lot of time and effort. Although the Raikh Cannon had no recoil force, its volume was still toorge! Moreover, due to the need to use Liquor Iron Ore as the body material, its weight was extremely high, which must be carried by behemoths such as Raideen and Doroni!


    Another point is that the Raikh Cannon uses Thunderstones as its energy, arge amount of it, so its consumption is very high.


    However, these ws cannot hide the fact that the Thunder Cannon is so powerful. When Varua was making it, he wanted to make a weaponparable to the Ancient weapon Pluto


    When the Thunder Cannon opened fire, many people saw the bright rays of light appearing on Ians ship. But, Judge and his kids couldnt make any effective response because the lightning strike hit them at a very fast speed!


    Almost as soon as they saw the light orb eject from the enemies side, the lightning regiment had already arrived at the location of the Germa fleet.


    Judge only had time to shout out be careful, and they mmed Niji and Ichijis heads to the ground.


    However, to his surprise, the beam of light did notnd on any of his ships, but fell on the sea beneath the center of the fleet!


    This was a carefully calcted shot. The trajectory of the Raikh Cannon doesnt need to be raised like a normal cannon, however, its muzzle was pointed slightly downward the projectile of this cannon is almost a straight line, and could not form an arched attack.


    When this thunder strike fell on the sea, it exploded instantly!


    The seawater at thending point was directly evaporated, resulting in the sudden emergence of a concave area on the sea surface.


    Thesting duration of this concave area was only a moment, and it was quickly filled back by seawater, but at this time, the bursting power of beam was transmitted along the sea and spread in all directions!


    Its slow to describe it, but all of this happened in a blink of an eye. On the sea surface where the projectilended, there was a burst of electric light, and then all the snail ships of the Germa Group were shocked together by the high voltage!


    The two big eyes of the snails closed almost at the same moment, and they werepletely paralyzed by this shook!


    Not only the snails, but even some fishes and small sea kings under this area started cooking, were paralyzed by strong electricity, and then slowly floated up to the surface.


    When Germas snails were stunned by this attack, they lost their ability to float on the sea surface. They couldnt support the additional weight they were carrying and began to tilt slowly and submerge into the sea.


    The heavily armed soldiers on their backs couldnt stand still while the snails were submerging They began to panic, as the tform began to slide down, and hundreds of them fell into the water like dumplings, making a BlupBlup noises.


    The snails were all overturned, and the buildings on their backs could not be spared. Once they were overturned, they immediately started sinking into the seabed with their snails. When such a massive object sinks into the sea, it immediately brings up a whirlpool within, pulling down soldiers floating on the sea!


    Judge, Reiju, and the others stared at all this with their mouths wide open, they couldnt believe that this all happened by a single shot!


    With just one blow, Germa lost nearly half of his ships!


    Even Ian was a little stunned when he saw this scene. Although he had expected that the effect of using the Thunder Cannon would be very good, but not to such a point.


    This kind of snail vessel actually has a very unique feature, that is, it cant only travel on the sea, but also can be driven on the ground. They can be used on water and the ground, they even climb mountains. Even the Red Line cant stop them. The Germa Group relies on these snails so much, which has dynamic mobility.


    In addition, the shells of these snails are made of metal. When encountering battles, they can retract their bodies into the shell to form a solid fortress, which can withstand a rtively strong damage. In many wars, the Germa 66 relied on these snails to avoid any disadvantages.


    However, although they are powerful, they cant avoid the weaknesses of the living creatures. When such a lightning beam bursts in the sea, their resistance to such elements is so weak.


    On the contrary, if an ordinary wooden ship encounters the same kind of attack, it wont cause the same effect


    In any case, the Thunder Cannon had done a good job this time, and with one blow, it cut Germas fleet in half, and their artillery fire couldnt help but weaken a lot.


    Very good! Keep shooting! Ian cheered up and shouted, Shoot at their dense ces and disrupt their formation!


    Finally, Varua was able to fire with his Thunder Cannon to his hearts content, so he seemed inexplicably excited. He almost regarded himself as a member of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, otherwise, he wont havee along.


    In particr, when he learned that the enemy was his former colleague, who had run away with Vegapunks bloodline factor, Varua was even more excited!


    Although he was his colleague at the time, Varua had a lot of disputes with Judge. He was an excellent scientist, so did Judge. They couldntpare with the genius Vegapunk, but they didnt agree with each other. They always felt that they were better than each other. This kind ofpetition didnt intensify much when they were working together in the research institute, but now it began to highlight after they separated.


    Come on, Judge, show us what youve got! While adjusting the muzzle, Varua said excitedly: Its time to prove that I am better than you!


    The second shot went out and hit the densely crowded area. Although Judge had already reacted and ordered his ships to separate immediately, it still took time for the snail to get away from each other, which led to many ships being attacked by the second blow.


    Although the results of this projectile were not as many as the first, it was enough to make Judges eyes shed a tear.


    For Judge, every snail ship is a part of the Germa Kingdom! These snails that have been taken down by electricity will note back after being dumped into the sea. This means that the Germa 66 has directly lost a piece of their territory! How strong is Judges heartache right now?


    He has always wanted to restore the glory of his Kingdom, but unexpectedly he has suffered huge losses here How can he stop this now!?


    Father, what should we do!? Ichiji shouted to his father: We must stop them, otherwise this will be the end of the Germa 66!


    Damn it! Judge immediately ordered: Alright! Quickly! All the remaining ships rushed now toward them! Niji, Reiju, Niji, Yonji! You four must go out, and stop them!


    With this order, the four mmed their hands on the ground and jumped with their special shoes!


    Their jet shoes gave them an unparalleled bouncing power that allowed them to jump high into the air.


    Then, when they started to fall, their flotation devices began to word, and they floated in mid-air


    The four people, after hovering in the air, immediately moved their feet and started running forward!


    Every time they took a step, they were able to advance arge section, and they arrived soon after a short journey of more than 20 miles.


    However, when they were about to approach Ians ship, a thin stream of water suddenly burst out, forming an arrow, and with unparalleled strength, it went whistling towards their leader Ichiji!


    Ichiji was startled and immediately turned around in the air.


    But he still couldnt dodge it. Ichijis waist was hit by the water arrow. The huge force carried by the water exploded like a cannonball. After a bang, Ichijis body wasunched to a higher altitude.


    Big brother!? Niji and Yonji in the back shouted in surprise.


    Ichiji rolled several times in the air, and finally regained control of his body. The ce where he was hit by the water bullet was fine, but it annoyed him a lot.


    This was the first time he has suffered such a damage!


    Looking down, he saw a Fishman with a bun, floating on the sea surface, who else would it be if it wasnt Jinbe?


    At this time, Jinbe kept his posture of pushing his palm upward. Just now, it was him who shot Ichiji with the water bullet.


    Let this old man be your opponent! Jinbe raised his head and said

 Chapter 366: Hypermobility

    Chapter 366: Hypermobility


    When the Dragon Hunter Pirates attacked Germas fleet under the instruction of Ian, Jinbe had already jumped into the water with the Fishman Pirates.


    To be honest, in terms of naval battles alone, the Fishmen have great innate advantages. They can move freely in any level of the sea. Once they sink a human ship, the people who fall into the water will lose most of theirbat effectiveness in an instant.


    The number of ships on Germas side was far more than that on Ians side. Even if some of them were sunk by the Raikh Cannon, the remaining ships were still much more than Ians fleet. This is naturally the time for the Fishman Pirate Group to show their power.


    When the Fishman soldiers dived into the water and approached the snail ships of Germa, Jinbe emerged from the water and took the lead in attacking the people of the Vinsmoke family.


    Ichiji, who was hit by Jinbes water bullet, did not feel any pain. In fact, all of them were in the category of Modified Humans. When they were born, their bloodline factors have been biologically modified through gic enhancements, so their strong body couldnt feel the slightest pain.


    They were raised to be powerful fighters!


    When Jinbe hit Ichiji, his fighting spirit suddenly rose high In the wars that Germa 66 participated in in the past, as long as his brothers came out, they were enough to bring back the victory! Over time, it began to feel a bit boring, so he had long wanted to figure out what the true level of a Shichibukai is


    Hahahaha! letting out a wildugh, Ichijis jet boots immediately burst, and dove towards Jinbe underneath with an astonishing speed.


    Kick his a$$! Big brother! Seeing this, Niji was not surprised, waved his hand, and ordered Reiju and Yonji to continue the rush towards Ians ship.


    Reiju followed without a word, but as she passed over Jinbe, she lowered her head and looked at him.


    Looking up, Ian saw a few figures in the sky, and said: They are approaching, does any of you want to take a shot?


    Ace mmed both fists, and said with a fighting spirit: Ill deal with one!


    As he spoke, Ace burst into mes and punched the sky.


    Fire Fist!


    Bang! Ian saw a huge ball of Raging mes ejected from Aces hand and directly hit Niji in the sky. It seemed that he nned to pick Niji as his opponent.


    Niji made a sudden stop in the air and jerked his head backward. Aces fire fist wiped his head and flew in front of him, almost burning his face.


    Youu!! Niji became furious and immediately moved toward Ace.


    Ace grinned and leaped high holding his cowboy hat, but he jumped towards the ship deck next to him, which was the Fishman vessel. At this time, the Fishman pirates on the ship had jumped into the water. The empty deck was a perfect ce for ACE and Niji to fight.


    I wont take action for the time being! Sabo smiled slightly, and said to Ian: Now that there are enough people on board, I think it would be better if I stay on guard!


    Ian nodded, he understood Sabos concerns, so he didnt say anything, just turned and looked towards Crocodile.


    Humph! Crocodile looked at Ians eyes and immediately understood that Ian was telling him to take action, so he snorted reluctantly, and pointed his pirate hook at Yonji: Boy, get down!


    Yonji threw his cloak and said nothing more, and also charged down towards Crocodile.


    Of the four children, there was only Reiju left After thinking about it, Ian said to Boa Hancock: I think it would be better if I deal with her, she seems to possess a strong poison, I cant let her poison any of my friends!


    Then, this princess will take the Kuja pirates and attack their ships! Boa Hancock said.


    Okay! Ian nodded, and Hancock immediately jumped onto her ship. Pulled by the two snakes, the boat of Kuja pirates headed at a very fast speed towards the snail ships


    It has to be said that this allocation is quite reasonable. As soon as the Kuja Pirates ship approached the snail ships, the huge snails that looked dull began to panic!


    The two giant snakes that pulled the ship were very fierce Sea King creatures. Their appearance will naturally make the snails feel fearful, so the snails immediately closed their big eyes and retracted into their shells to hide.


    As a result, Germas ships immediately lost their mobility. Although the soldiers of Germa reacted immediately and wanted to jump over to attack the Kuja pirates, they were greeted by a fierce rain of hardened arrows


    When the two sides started the close-ranged battle, Reiju alsonded lightly on the deck of Ians ship.


    Her pink hair covered her right eye, and her face was very serious. She asked Ian: Its not a coincidence that you appeared at the right time. Did you create the storm a head?


    Thats right! Ian nodded, lowered his posture slowly, cing his hand on the handle of his sword, and said coldly: Since you, the Germa 66, dared to attack my territory when I was not on the ind, then be prepared for the revenge.


    Reiju closed her eyes and let out a slight sigh, but unexpectedly did not refute. In fact, she had long expected that such a day woulde.


    Reijus team number was 0, she is the first child of Judge and his first experiment. In another word, she was the Prototype. As the first test object, not only did she obtain the same superhuman body like her younger brothers, but she also kept her feelings In Judges view, such results should actually be ssified as a failure.


    What Judge wants was perfect warriors just like Niji and Yonji, who has no feelings, no fear, no emotion. In other words, monsters, as long as they should win every war.


    However, Reiju did not meet Judges requirements, but it is precisely because of this that she was able to understand and sense things better.


    She has always been able to evaluate the current situation of her family, although this family of the killing machines was worshipped and feared by many people in the underground world, and even won the name of the evil army because of this, but Reiju knows that there are huge hidden dangers behind such a reputation. Sooner orter, the Germa 66 will bring disaster to themselves because of these endless wars.


    And now, after provoking Ian, the rising Shichibukai, her fear has manifested


    Even if today is the end of the Germa 66, I will die with them! Reijus body moved as she thought so.


    She bent down a bit and rushed toward Ian with clenched fists, as if she wanted to punch Ian.


    Its a baiting move! Ian immediately judged her movement.


    With the increase of battles, Ian has encountered a lot of various opponents, and hisbat experience was enriching bit by bit.


    Sure enough, when she rushed to Ian, her body made an incredible movement. While rushing forward, she turned at a right angle of 90 degrees and directly shed to Ians left side.


    Ian was surprised! This action waspletely beyond his expectation.


    Fortunately, Ian was mentally prepared. After sensing her movement in the Nen field, he sharply turned around, and pulled his sword, shing at her!


    However, what Ian didnt expect was that her sudden change of movement was also a fake attack. When she turned to Ians side, she jumped high in the same ce, then came to the top of Ians head, and pressed down his head with her foot!


    This is definitely not an action that the human body can do!


    Reijus mobility cant be perceived even Ians Nen field!


    For Ian, His En field became exactly the same as the Observation Haki, which can predict the enemys actions, but this kind of prediction is achieved by the tiny movement of the opponents body. For example, if the opponent wants to move to the right, then naturally there will be a moving shoulder action, it will be amplified and fed back in the perception of the En field, allowing Ian to predict whatsing.


    But Reijus actions were manifested without a warning!


    So Ian immediately realized that this is probably the ability of the jet shoes!


    If the prediction fails, the only thing left to do is to fight with reaction speed. Fortunately, Ians reflexes are fast enough to stop the attacking momentum in an instant and change its course immediately.


    ncing de New Moon!


    With a backhand rotation, the Senbonzakura in Ians hands drew a white crescent arc, and at the moment when Reijus long leg touched Ians hair, the de came whistling in her direction.


    But in the next second, she saw that Ians sword was about to hit her leg, so she used her other foot to kick the uing from the side without hesitation, directly knocking the de away!


    With a bang, Reijunded back to the ground and failed tond a hit on Ian, but the same goes for Ian.


    Germas scientific troops were not that weak after all. What Reiju showed now was the mobility effectiveness brought by the jet shoes!

 Chapter 367: Ian in serious mode

    Chapter 367: Ian in serious mode


    Reijunded two or three meters away from Ian, Ian holding his sword, and did not take the opportunity to pursue her, but just looked at her with a dignified expression.


    He found that he still underestimated Germas scientific power.


    Whates from their technological equipment was different from the previous physical fighting ability he encountered. Originally, Ian thought that the Marine Six Powers (Rokushiki) is a peak representative of physicalbat, but he didnt expect the Modified Bodies of the Germa 66 was more advanced that than of the elite marines!


    When Reiju kicked Ians de from the side, Ian felt a very strong impact, which should be the powerful bonus effect brought by jet shoes.


    Ian looked carefully at the armored suit she was wearing, and he found that she had a few things worth noting besides the shoes and the gloves.


    First, the cloak behind, when he observed these kids carefully, he found that all of them had one, but hers had a unique shape, like a butterflys wings.


    Another thing inmon is that they all seemed to be wearing headphones, which Ian has his reason to believe that it may also be part of the armed suit.


    If these gears, like the jet shoes, have unexpected uses, then Ian must be careful.


    In all fairness, in fact, the four children of the Vinsmoke family can neverpare with Shichibukai in terms of individualbat power, but their powerful scientific and technological equipment offset this weakness.


    Come again! Ian became a little interested, and said hooking his fingers.


    Reiju looked at Ian, without saying a word, and as she stepped on the ground, the bubbles sprayed from the sole of her shoes immediately brought her a strong rebound force and made here to Ian in an instant.


    I dont know if its gic or not, but she likes to fight using kicks When she rushed to Ian, she lifted up her knee sharply to hit Ian. When Ian dodged back, she followed and swung her long leg This time, Ian shed directly with the Senbonzakura towards the uing attack. As a result, when the de and her long leg collided, nothing happened except for a spread of metal shing sound.


    Reijus skin showed no signs of damage at all. As the other leg supporting the axis, under the activation of jet shoes, made her twist and spin in the air, moving towards Ians neck with another kick.


    This looked like her whole body was floating in the air and rotating rapidly, then ending with another strong kick This was an action ordinary people simply cant do


    Finding that ordinary weapons did not seem to be of any use to Reijus body, Ian immediately wrapped his de with Hardening Haki and blocked the flying kick.


    His current Busoshoku Haki was far more superior to the past. This time it finally worked. During the counterattack sh, Ians de cut Reijus calf.


    But to Ians surprise, the hardened de only cut a crack on the shin guard on her calf.


    Being shed by Ian, Reiju had a pained expression on her face, but she gritted her teeth, activated the jet shoes, and lifted her leg directly facing Ians chin in the air


    Ian raised his head to avoid it, but Reiju took advantage of this opportunity and punched Ian at close range!


    Ian put his left hand on the top of the de, and raised the sword to block Reijus punch.


    But then, he felt that an extremely strong force suddenly erupted from Reijus fist,unching him backward, sliding for more than ten meters!


    Shockwave!! Ian was amazed.


    Could this be the special effect of her gloves!? What a surprise!


    At that time, Ian realized that relying on his strength alone wont be enough! Whether it is the jet kicks or the shockwave of her gloves, were a bit annoying but not enough to pose a threat to Ian, whose power attribute has skyrocketed


    Turning his head, Ian nced at the battle between Ace and Niji on the other side, and found that she was not Aces opponent at all!


    After many days, Ace brought Ian a little surprise. He showed him his current me, it was no longer the orange-red fire, but a zing white with a bit orange!


    Ian knows what this means, which means that Aces me temperature has finally been raised under the intense exercises!


    Ace listened to Ians advice before he left the Whitebeard Pirates, which made Ian extremely happy.


    In other words, the current Ace is much stronger than in the original story, which led Niji to have trouble fighting against Ace with such a higher temperature attack.


    Perhaps the bodies of the Vinsmoke family are all made of steel, so ordinary des and bullets couldnt hurt them, but the high temperature is the nemesis of this steel body. After Niji fought with Ace for a while, his clothes were almost burned out.


    Damn it, damn! Niji rushed to Ace while gnashing his teeth. At this time, half of his supposedly stylish hair was burned, and his front end was bald.


    On the contrary, Ace seemed to be fine. Although Niji was able tond some hits on Aces body, Ace was agile With a wide range of zing attacks, Niji was forced to jump around with the help of his jet shoes from time to time.


    Aside from Ace, this was also the case with Jinbe Although in the battle between him and Ichiji, one was in the water and the other was in the air, Jinbe had the upper hand. When Ian turned to look at it, he saw Jinbe using a Karate punch against Ichijis powerful Gloves.


    The Karakusagawara Seiken vs. Germas Shockwave!!! The result was that Ichiji was shot by Jinbe and flew out He rolled several times in mid-air before he stabilized his body.


    As for Crocodiles battle against Yonji, there wasnt anything worth noting. One was that Crocodile didnt devote himself to fighting, and the other was that the fighting environment at sea limited his abilities, but even so, Yonji couldnt take him down, it was a bnced match.


    Therefore, Ian made a judgment. The strength of these children created by regting their blood factors is slightly lower than that of Shichibukai. With the help of scientific and technological equipment, they may give them some advantages, but if the battlests for a while, they will surely lose.


    However, it would be unfair to say that the Germa Group is weak.


    Not to mention anything else, Ian and hisrades seem to upy a crushing position against Reiju and her brothers, but if Ian did not bring Jinbe and the others, he wouldve to deal with them alone. At that time, Ian wont find it as easy as bringing some helpers, right?


    Moreover, looking at the four of them, Ian finally figured out what was the real power of Germas technology.


    How many Shichibukai are there? Seven people only, including the abdicated uncle Kuma, eight in total, and as Shichibukai, they all have a remarkable level of power, but it still grows up little by little, and many of their experiences cannot be replicated.


    And what about the Germa Group? They are only four guys close to Shichibukai Strength!


    Yes, the real power of Germa Technology is that it can be mass-produced!


    Imagine, what would happen if there were ten suchbat powers close to Shichibukai. How about a hundred? A thousand!? Even 10,000!?


    After realizing this point, Ian couldnt help but feel horrified. No wonder why there are many people in this world who want toy a hand on such power or even try to replicate it. Who wouldnt be tempted by this kind of ck technology, producing countless powerhouses!?


    This is the easiest way to conquer the whole world!


    Seeing that Ace and Jinbe were about to decide the oue of their battles, Ian felt that it was time to get serious. Although he was very interested in Germas armed suit, now was not the time to explore, Focus, Ian! Finish your n as soon as possible


    Thinking of this, Ians aura suddenly changed, his eyes got fixed on Reiju, bending over and holding his sword.


    At this moment, Reiju felt as if she was like amb being targeted by a dangerous hungry wolf


    When Ians Killing Intention firmly locked her in ce, Ianunched out, his body seemed to turn into a streaming light, shing toward Reiju.


    As soon as she found that she could not escape, she gritted her teeth, and had to fight back. She also made her move and kicked against the rushing dragon.


    At this moment, she was glimmering with lightning.


    This is the Electromaic Smash, the trump card hidden in the jet shoes!


    However, Ians speed was much faster than she imagined. When her leg was half lifted, Ian has already passed her.


    Ian stopped, and the Senbonzakura in his hand maintained the waving posture.


    Then the Senbonzakura spun around in Ians hand and gently inserted into the sheath. The des guard collided with the scabbard, making a slight click.


    With this sound, Reiju had already turned her back to him, and a ssh of gushed out from the suddenly appearing sh on her chest. Reiju slowly fell to the ground with a terrified expression on her face.


    The strength gap is too big between the two. Todays Ian, the new Shichibukai, can be regarded as the top level. So what if Reijus body was made of steel? For him, everything can be cut with the right amount of energy!


    Youre really cruel! Did you have to go so hard on the poor girl? Fujitora has been observing the battle from the back through his Observation Haki! At this time, he came up and smiled at Ian.


    Dont worry, I didnt kill her, that sh was very shallow! Ian responded with a smile.


    At this time, Ace and Niji were also divided, and the winner was decided!


    Pyroburst! With Aces roar, a spiral-shaped fireball hit Nijis abdomen, and the fireball exploded instantly, swallowing his whole body. After the fire dissipated, Niji fell to the ground scorched and ck smoke was stilling from his body


    On the other side, Jinbe also shot Ichiji down into the sea, and before he could fly again, Jinbe dragged his body directly to the bottom of the sea, and then threw him deeper with another Thousand Tile True Punch.


    Ichijis body was thrown at a very fast speed, and crashed into the rock formations on the seabed. At the same time he was hit, he also choked after a lot of water entered his body. Under the huge pressure of the sea, Ichiji couldnt resist any longer, and soon fainted


    Jinbe actually drowned Ichiji directly after that, Jinbe slowly dragged him to the surface and then threw him on the boat.


    The two big brothers and the elder sister were defeated in just a few minutes. Yonji, who was fighting with Crocodile, realized how powerful his opponent was, so he found an opportunity to break away from the battle and flew towards the Germa fleet.


    Crocodile did not pursue him. He returned to Ians boat and said with a displeased expression, Is this all it takes?


    Yeah! Yeah! Ian patted Crocodiles shoulder and said, I can tell that this old bag of sand can act very well!


    Yes, Yonji had to deal with Crocodile, which was Ians n from the beginning, because he seemed to be the weakest of the brothers, and Ian has suspected that this would happen


    In this way, Judge should appear, right?

 Chapter 368: Captive

    Chapter 368: Captive


    All the children of the Vinsmoke family, except for Yonji, were captured.


    Ichiji was drowned, Niji was toasted, and Reiju was put down by Ians de. It can be said that this victory was easy.


    When the three members were captured and thrown on Ians ship, Fujitora came over and pulled out his sword, imposed strong gravity on the three, and imprisoned them, then Fujitora started to talk: It feels a little strange. When they were on our ind, they were more difficult to deal with than now. Or am I hallucinating?


    Ian nced at Reiju, but couldnt answer Fujitoras question. He actually sensed something weird about this. When she was on Travolta, she used her toxin ability, but this time, she didnt use such a thing.


    Did they feel hopeless or are they hiding something? But what could they be hiding?


    At this moment, Robin came over. She was not wearing her cowboy hat at this time, just a pair of sunsses were hung on her bangs, and she held her arms saying to Ian. I dont know if you have seen the kids book of the WENP, but be careful.


    Oh? WENP? What are you talking about? Ian was stunned for a moment.


    The World Economy News Paper! Robin exined: Since I discovered that you wanted to go after the Germa group, I specifically checked some information about them. In the WENP, a popric strip was published a long time ago It tells the story of the battle between the evil armies of Germa 66 and the hero Sora, Warrior of the Sea


    This story is said to be based on the real experience of the marine heroes. Although every time, it ends with a victory for the marines, however, almost every story, the evil army Germa 66, forces the Hero Sora into a desperate situation by wicked means, showing how astonishing their strategies were. So if their stories really tell the truth of the Germa 66, then this wont be as simple as it seems.


    Are you worried about what they might be nning? After hearing this, Ian touched his chin thoughtfully and asked Robin.


    Im just giving you a warning! Robin said with a smile.


    Ian nodded and stopped talking, Robins reminder is timely, which made Ian more alert. However, in Ians n, he was originally nning to let the Germa go!


    Turning around, he asked Fujitora: Is there still no movement from Aokijis side?


    No, he has been watching from a distance! Fujitora shook his head.


    Yes, when Ian and the others went out to sea to intercept the Germa 66, Aokiji still followed them from a far, but this time because Fujitora apanied him, he immediately sensed his existence!


    For those who specialize in Observation Haki, and when such power reaches the high end, it will exhibit different characteristics. Fujitoras Haki is characterized by an unparalleled wide range. He could even perceive meteorites in outer space. In such a huge range, Aokiji cant escape his perception naturally.


    However, Fujitoras Kenbunshoku Haki could reach far ces, but not very subtle, In the same way, there is naturally a fine Kenbunshoku Haki like Enels, who can hear peoples voices in every ce on an ind, and others, who can Predict the future and so on


    Such a phenomenon can only appear after reaches extreme capabilities


    Unfortunately, Aokijis ignorance of Fujitora led him to reveal his whereabouts, and it was under such circumstances that Ian learned that Marines had sent Aokiji to monitor the actions of the grouped Shichibukai.


    Just monitor them from the back, but Ian still doesnt care much. Even if they were not followed by Aokiji, the whereabouts of these Shichibukai have already been exposed. Ian doesnt want to cause conflict with Aokiji, resulting in additional variables, so he didnt mind leaving him behind.


    However, because Ian is not sure what order Sengoku gave him, Germa is still a member country of the World Government alliance, it is difficult to guarantee whether the Marines wille forward to protect them or not Therefore, when Ian ordered the attack, he didnt let uncle Fujitora get involved, but kept him guarding against Aokiji. If he thinks about interfering, then Fujitora will deal with him!


    However, when the battle started and peaked, Aokiji still didnt make any movement, which made Ian relieved.


    What Ian didnt know was that when they were chatting about Aokiji, Reiju, lying on the deck, heard their conversation.


    Themunication between the two was very quiet, but the four children were more like superhumans.


    Aokiji? One of the marines three admirals? Reiju closed her eyes and did not move, but she was frustrated and thought to herself: Even an admiral of the marines cant interfere, father, what do you want to do?


    It was actually Ians first time dealing with the Germas people, so he didnt know that the four children not only had bodies of steel, but also had such strong resilience Although he shed Reiju, it was not a fatal injury, it just made her lose herbat effectiveness. For others, such an injury might indeed make them faint, but for such a strong girl, it wasnt that bad!


    She stayed quietly at this time, and her wound was beginning to heal.


    Not only her, but even her brothers at this moment, they have actually recovered their mobility, but still pretend to be in aa, and did not move.


    One is because of the gravity suppression imposed by Fujitora, and the other is because their father, Judge, has conveyed the next instructions to them through the headphones on their heads!


    Right now, they are just waiting for the opportunity


    On the other side, Hancock has led Kuja pirates and attacked Germas snail ships.


    In the sea, Fishman pirates were also helping in the battle. Jinbes group used the unordinary strength and area advantage to attack the snails from below.


    Of course, this cant be done on the ground. A snail ship, along with the buildings on its back and its own weight, was quite heavy, so it only takes ten Fishman pirates to sink one of the snails.


    After seeing this situation, the Germa soldiers above the snails back were desperately firing their weapons at the sea below, trying to stop the attempts of the Fishman Pirates.


    This led to a reduction in the number of soldiers encountered by Kuja pirates when attacking the enemies.


    The gship of Germa Fleet was a ck giant snail ship. Boa Hancock discovered this from the beginning. When she took her pirates and attacked, she saw Judge standing there


    His children were modified superhuman, but Judge is not! Although he has also received some bloodline factor modtion, he is not like his children, who are the perfect crystallization of Germas countless technologies since they were kids, moreover, Judges strength is actually weaker than his children.


    At the moment, his opponent is the only woman in Shichibukai, the Pirate Empress Boa Hancock!


    To make matters worse, Hancock hated the look of his soldiers, used her Haoshoku Haki to stun them when the war began.


    Under this circumstance, the ident caused themanders to be unable to use the wall trick.


    The so-called wall trick means that when they were under attack or needed some defense, their soldiers will take the blow in their ces. These clowned soldiers have been instilled with the belief of absolute loyalty to the Vinsmoke family from the moment they were born, they will not hesitate to resist the damage for their master, and even their expressions would not fluctuate in the slightest.


    Even if they know that the uing blow will kill them, they wont be shaken!


    This is another terrifying aspect of Germa technology


    However, it was a pity that Judge was dealing with Boa Hancock. Facing her petrification ability, he didnt even have a way to crack it. After struggling with her for more than a dozen encounters, he was kicked in the right rib by her majestic leg.


    As soon as her petrification ability came into effect, Judge was captured and had to surrender to the enemy obediently

 Chapter 369: Chess

    Chapter 369: Chess


    Ian couldnt helpughing when seeing the burly man, wearing a golden warriors helmet and had two mustaches facing the sky, was escorted back by the Kuja warriors.


    Thank you for your hard work! Ian first moved toward Boa Hancock and thanked the Kuja warriors, then said to Judge: Vinsmoke Judge, we finally met! Did you expect such a horrible day when you attacked my ind?


    Humph! Judge coldly snorted, looked at his petrified ribs, and gritting his teeth, he said: This time, the Germa 66 admit defeat, but what it worth gathering four Shichibukai together!


    That doesnt matter, now lets talk aboutpensation! Ian was toozy to talk about the fight, he directly said: How are you going topensate for my loss?


    I can rpense, but where are my children? Judge asked.


    Ian waved his hand, ordering his crew to open a little way, revealing Reiju and the others who were beingpressed by Fujitoras ability. Judge looked at them calmly, and suddenly said, Where is Yonji? Why is he not here?


    Hearing this, Ian was stunned for a moment. Didnt Yonji just escape? Didnt he return to Germas ships?


    Although he didnt know what happened to his kid, Ian didnt care much and said: How could I know? Maybe he had run away after realizing how bad your situation was dont worry we didnt kill him! All the members of the Vinsmoke family who were caught are here? Are you satisfied now!


    Judge had no choice but to say: Tell me, what kind ofpensation do you want?


    I want Germas scientific and technological research materials! Ian said: I want the armed suits on your bodies, as well as the information on the transformation of the human body!


    Hahahaha! Judge burst outughing and said: I can give you those, but even if I do, can you understand them?


    You dont have to worry about this! Ian snapped his fingers and said, Look who this is?


    Judge looked over Ian and saw a maning out of the crowd behind him. Although he looked at this person with a familiar appearance, he couldnt remember who it was for a while.


    Long time no see, Judge! Varua started to talk: When you were in the research institute, you were a daring person, but I didnt expect you to be even more daring at this age!


    Judges pupils shrank, he immediately remembered and couldnt believe it: You, you are Varua!? You are still alive!? Your face


    Of course, I am still alive! Varua said with a smile: Its surprising, right? You were not the only one who escaped from the research institute!


    How did you survive? Judge was speechless and asked in disbelief: Didnt the research institute get bombarded by the marines?


    Look at these scars on my face! Pointing to the densely packed scars on his face, Varua said: This is what was left when the explosion urred, but I still survived.


    Judge went silent, and when he saw his oldrade again, he was not happy at all.


    Germas technology is indeed coveted by many people, but not everyone can understand such kind of ck technology, so when he heard that Ian wanted his armed suits and human body transformation materials, Judges first reaction was You inferior pirates, even if I gave you all the needed information, can it be of use to you?


    However, the plot took a twist. He never thought that an old colleague would appear here, and he has already joined the opposite side, which made Judge unable to get up.


    Varua is also an excellent scientist. When Germas research materials fall into his hands, he will soon decipher them. By then, Germas secret weapons would no longer be the only ones in the world.


    What should I do? Is it really necessary to make thest move?


    Judges mind was entangled, kept his mouth shut, and said nothing Ian roughly guessed his mood at the moment, couldnt help but grin, and said: Your Majesty Judge! You should also know that even if you go back on what you said, we can still find figure it all out from scanning and analyzing the equipment on your ships, it will just take a bit more effort.


    However, what Ian did not expect was that his words prompted him to make up his mind.


    Start! Judge suddenly shouted.


    The next moment, Ichiji, Niji, and Reiju, which were suppressed by Fujitoras gravity, suddenly opened their eyes and struggled up, then kicked the ground violently!


    The jet shoes suddenly burst out with huge force, and they sted backward, away from Fujitoras gravity suppression range.


    Fujitora closed his eyes and sensed their movements, but did not make any reaction.


    Since he was on the ship, Fujitora did not exert too much gravity force on the children. Otherwise, he would crush the deck of the ship, so he only maintained a respectable amount of gravity. Considering the steel body of these three, the force field was only two or three tons of pressure. Fujitora had long noticed that the three had actually woken up, but he didnt speak because of Ians instructions, which led to their sessful separation.


    After Reiju and the others broke free, they immediately flew into the air. Ichiji, Niji and Reiju, as arranged, respectively jumped over three of Ians ships


    Overload operation!


    The three roared in a low voice at the same time, then in midair, they waved a punch at the ships ahead.


    From their fists, an invisible and powerful shock wave was ejected. This shock wave was far stronger than what was shown during the battle. These three shock waves split the water on the sea surface and directly hit Ians ships.


    At the moment of the hit, the three ships were immediately pierced, and a big smashed hole appeared in various ces of the ships!


    When Reiju and the other attacked, Judge did the same. He also used the overload ability to greatly improve the output of his armored suit. Then he made an electromaic smash, stumping with one leg and hitting with the other the person in front of him Jinbe!


    Jinbe had already taken a defensive stance when Judges kick came, but what he did not expect was that under the overload operation, Judges attack was so powerful! Moreover, there was a strong electric current on his legs. when Jinbe was kicked, his body got paralyzed. He was kicked out by Judge and broke through the ships side!


    In the short moment of the fall and rise, the Vinsmoke family showed an extraordinary synergy. After Judge kicked Jinbe, he immediately jumped into the air, took Reiju and the others, and turned around towards their ship.


    They are going to escape!


    In fact, Judge knew from the very beginning that the Germa 66 would not have much chance of winning against the four Shichibukai, especially when the other side restrained the Germa fleet everywhere


    Therefore, although he sent his kids to attack them, he didnt have much hope of winning the battle, but only buried a backup n


    He was captured in the battle by Boa Hancock, which was actually expected. He just wanted to meet Ian and know whatpensation he would ask for.


    Judge knew very well that if he made enemies with the four Shichibukai at the same time, then the Germa 66 will stop thinking about appearing in the Great Route in the future, and they will always remain in the North Blue. So, he didnt want to really go to war with Ian, because these pirates are Shichibukai, not ordinary inferior pirates


    Therefore, if thepensation cost is small, then he will agree immediately.


    However, he did not expect Ian to ask for the crystallization of technology that the Germa are proud of! He even found an old colleague, Varua, who is a great scientist and can make use of his technology.


    This is what Judge doesnt want to witness. He has devoted his lifes energy and hard work to these achievements. These science and technology are important bargaining chips for the revival of the Vinsmoke family. If they get leaked out, they will lose everything. How can he agree to such a demand?


    So he had to take risks


    He felt that Ian had won the war and was in a rxed state of mind. If they make a sudden strike, they had a great chance to seed. Although Ian and the other were very strong, they had a weakness, which was the number of ships! As long as their ships were destroyed, they would not be able to pursue them.


    This is the order he conveyed to Reiju and the others before, let them pretend to be injured and unconscious, and then take the opportunity to attack back.


    So, when Judge saw his kids seed in immobilizing the enemies, he was delighted, and the reason why he kicked Jinbe was that he was concerned about the Fishmans capabilities in the sea! As long as the counterattack could be dyed for a while, so that Germas ships start sailing, then the rest would be easy!


    Things are developing ording to Judges expectations. When the three ships were punctured at the same time, the seawater began to pour into them. The people of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group and the Fishman Pirate Group hurriedly wanted to rescue the ships.


    After Judge took his children, they quickly returned to their main boat, they immediately ordered the soldiers to start the engines. Ian could not detain their soldiers and ships because they had insufficient manpower, which was tantamount to giving them a chance.


    Germas fleet soon moved, turned away, and left.


    Sabo looked in the direction where the Germa fleet was leaving, walked to Ian and said, Nice, the direction they left to is where Dressrosa is located!


    Ian smiled slightly and said: Thats good! Lets repair the ships, then slowly catch up and drive them to Dressrosa!


    Judge thought that his n was going well. He managed to escape, but he did not know that Ian was deliberately letting them go.


    Otherwise, when they caught Reiju and the others, they would have directly stripped off their armed suits. How could they give them a chance to fight back?


    And if the Germa 66 doesnt escape, what excuse does Ian have to go to the ind where Domingo is located? (Are they ying chess or what!)

 Chapter 370: Repairing

    Chapter 370: Repairing


    For Ian, just to deal with the Germa Group, its not worth gathering four Shichibukai together.


    What he really wants to do is to use the Germa 66 to take revenge on Domingo.


    For a long time, Ian and Domingo have both been dealing with each other while smiling on the surface, but using every possible moment to stab the other in the back. Ian killed Domingos secret agent, Vergo, which shattered his strong connection to the Marines, and then ckmailed him for a lot of money.


    And Domingo was not easy to deal with, looking for the opportunity to weaken or even eliminate him from the scene. So, with the help of the Germa group, he destroyed the residence of the Dragon Hunter pirates on their ind.


    It is said that this is actually no different from shing his face, but since both of them are members of Shichibukai, it is impossible for them to fight due to the world government agreement, so Ian can only maintain superficial harmony, take a round-the-clock approach and get his revenge on Domingo.


    Is he going to use the Germa 66 as a sacrificial goat? Well, since the joker used them, why cant I! I am chasing after the Germa Group, catching up with them just in Dressrosa, and then when the war sparks on the ind, I may identally destroy several factories of your Donquixote group, but Im excusable, right! That wasnt my intention, it was just some collision damage


    With Fishman Pirates, although the three ships were badly damaged, they would never sink. The Fishman held them in the water, and the craftsmen on board took the needed materials and started repairing the damaged parts.


    During this repair period, Ian was studying the pursuit direction with the chart provided by Jinbe.


    Previously, the storm created by Crocodile blocked Germas way forward, and then Ians fleet blocked them from the rear, so that Germa could only escape from the left or right. Fortunately, when Judge fled, he picked the direction of Dressrosa, which saved Ian the trouble of forcing them to change direction.


    At the same time, Varua went with some Fishman pirates to the area where the Germas snails were sunk by his ridiculous cannon, trying to salvage any useful equipment. After all, the snails have some buildings on their backs, so maybe there will be Germas research facilities and the like


    From the very beginning, Ian never expected Judge to hand over his research materials willingly. These materials and information are the capital of the Germa Group. Judge shouldnt hand them over just because he was forced. Otherwise, many organizations will target their back and wont leave them alone. If they can get their ck technology simply by this means, then Germa has long since ceased to exist.


    While tossing ideas, Fujitora suddenly opened his mouth and said: Captain, we have a guest!


    Ian and Ace were stunned for a moment, looking in the direction Fujitora pointed, and saw a person riding a bicycle on the sea, slowly approaching them.


    It is Aokiji! He couldnt stand the loneliness, so he decided to show up now?


    In the eyes of everyone, Aokiji rode his bicycle to the side of Ians ship. After he got off the bicycle, he picked it up and then jumped high on the frozen sea,nding onboard.


    Admiral Kuzan! Ian smiled, opened his hands, and said: Wee aboard, I thought you were going to follow us on your bike all the time!


    Aokiji was not surprised at the fact that his surveince operation was discovered. He parked his bicycle on the gunwale, turned around, hung his jacket on his shoulder, and put his hands in his trouser pockets. He then came close to Ian, lowered his head, and said. It seems that you have long noticed me! In that case, it was the right call toe and say hello!


    When Aokiji appeared, Sabo and Ko quietly lowered the brim of their hat and retreated into the cabin.


    As for Nico Robin, at the moment of seeing Aokiji, her rxed expression suddenly became nervous and her whole body could not stop shaking.


    Aokiji noticed her afterward, frowned slightly, and said: Nico Robin, long time no see!


    Robin didnt talk, just looked at him as she subconsciously retreated.


    As a result, at this time, Ian took a step and stood between Aokiji and Robin, blocking the sight of both sides.


    Kuzan Admiral, youre not here just to flirt with the beautifuldies on my ship! Ian said.


    Aokiji looked at Ian for a while before starting to talk: Do you know who she is?


    Ian looked back at Robin and said, Yeah, I know a little bit!


    If thats the case, why did you take her aboard? Aokiji frowned. Do you know what will happen if you have a rtionship with this woman?


    As a result, Ian smiled and said: Kuzan Admiral, since you know her well, it means that you have a rtionship with her. So what do you think will happen too?


    Aokiji went silent for a moment, then simply sat down on the deck of the ship, crossed his long legs, ced his elbow on his knee, and looked around at the people around him.


    When Aokiji looked over, Jinbe bowed slightly to him, greeting him, while Crocodile still looked provocatively, while Boa Hancock stood there with a nk expression and her hands on her waist.


    I came here because I was really curious! Aokiji said to the crowd: I originally thought that you would seriously damage or even annihte the Germa Group here, after all, so many Shichibukai are gathered together such power is already terrifying enough, but I didnt expect you to let Germas group go. Whats your intention?


    Aokiji really couldnt hold back at this time. He had been tailing Ians fleet for a long time. Originally, he thought that after the battle with Germa, Ians temporary team should be disbanded. In that case, his mission would bepleted, but unexpectedly, the plot twisted at a critical moment, and Germa 66 fled.


    Aokiji didnt get it at first, but the more he thought about it, the more wrong it felt. On second thought, Ian and his gang seem to have deliberately let them go.


    The four Shichibukai together have attracted unparalleled attention. The longer thisbination exists, the more uneasy Aokiji will be. Therefore, after this point, he can only take the initiative to appear and ask them in person.


    However, Jinbe and the others did not answer Aokijis question, and all looked at Ian.


    Seeing this, Ian shrugged and said, Would you believe me if I say they escaped in a moment of carelessness?


    I dont buy it! Aokiji shook his head, and said: Because in my observations, you didnt go all out. If you used the same power you had shown when you fought against Borsalino, even if the Germa 66 could escape, Im afraid they would be badly damaged, but I dont see any willingness to take action, and I know for a fact that you are not the careless type of person


    Aiya, Aiya! Theres nothing I can do! Ian pretended to be depressed: I went to Marine Headquarters and asked you for help, but Sengoku, the Fleet Admiral rejected my demand. If you and admiral Kuzan came to help, maybe they wouldnt be able to escape.


    Listening to Ians words, Aokiji felt that if Sengoku agreed to help him, it might be better! It wouldnt make him so nervous. For fear that if they acted carelessly, these guys would make a big fuss all over the world, and finally have the marine and World Government help them wipe their a$$


    Seeing that Ian was unwilling to tell the truth, Aokiji didnt say anything anymore. He simplyy down on the deck with his hands as a pillow and said, Well, I am tired of riding the bicycle. You wont mind if I take a rest on your boat for a while, right?


    Ian looked at Aokiji speechlessly, is he going to keep a close eye on us like this?


    But he couldnt find an excuse to get Aokiji off the ship, so he had to acquiesce.


    In this way, Sabo and Ko can only go to another ship. Otherwise, if Aokiji recognizes their identity, things will get worse.


    After two or three hours of dy on the sea, they finally repaired the ships and set off to pursue Germas fleet.


    What is different from before is that there is now an Admiral on board

 Chapter 371: Judge’s way out

    Chapter 371: Judge¡¯s way out


    When Ians fleet left, the light in the air suddenly distorted on the sea near the battle site, and then a figure emerged slowly from nothing.


    This figure, wearing headphones and jet shoes, dressed all in green, was none other than Yonji?


    Oops this is bad, what should I do now? That tall man in a suit is Admiral Aokiji, right? Yonji looked gloomily in the direction of Ians fleet.


    There was chaos at the time of the battle, and when Crocodile fought Yonji, he didnt go all out, resulting in him escaping.


    When Yonji returned to their ship, he saw that his father was fighting the Pirate Empress Boa Hancock. He could see that his father was not the opponent of Boa Hancock, but because he had heard Judges orders in the headset, he couldnt rush to help, and he had to leave the group, fly to a farther position and hide.


    Here I have to mention the cloak on him. In fact, this cloak is also part of Germas armed suit. The role of this cloak is the ability to be invisible with the help of optical illusion!!


    Yonji used the cloaks invisibility, stayed under the sea surface, revealing only his head, and watched the whole event.


    Because there were many dead bodies of Germa soldiers on the sea, Yonji unintentionally deceived Fujitoras Kenbunshoku Haki. This was also why Judge asked about him when they were on Ians ship. No one knew where he was


    However, after Judge broke free with his children, he took Reiju and the others to escape, so no one paid attention to the missing boy, no one cared where he was!


    On Ians side, they thought he had escaped with Judge, so they didnt search him. Due to the urgency of time, Judge immediately started the engines and prepared to leave after reaching the ship with the kids. Yonji couldnt catch up with them at that time.


    Yonji also noticed this, so he quickly contacted Judge through his headset.


    Judge was a little surprised when he learned that Yonji was still there, but when he heard what he said and knew that he was now invisible, he simply let him stay there and asked him to monitor Ians movements.


    The boy executed the order, but he didnt dare to get too close. He could only look at Ians ship from a distance, and he couldnt even act when Varua took some people to salvage Germas snail ship.


    However, this kind of surveince allowed him to witness the scene of Aokiji boarding the ship.


    Yonji saw Aokiji and Ianmunicating, and it seemed like a normal conversation without any agitation. Instead, he finally left with him.


    Then he realized that they were in big trouble!


    Knocking on his headset, Yonji contacted his father who was still on the way to escape, and said: Father, it seems that your guess is correct, the World Government has abandoned us!


    However, he told him about Aokiji boarding the boat.


    At this time, Judge, who was hundreds of kilometers ahead, couldnt help but m his fist down on the table after listening to Yonjis narration.


    Reiju and Ichiji were both sitting in the conference room with crossed arms and legs. Seeing Judges angry expression, Ichiji said, Father, I have said long ago that the world government will sooner orter turn on us!


    Judge knows very well the whole situation of the Germa Group.


    With the continuous efforts and dedication of Judge over the years, as well as the remarkable growth of his kids, the prestige of the Germa army has once again emerged around the world, and Judge was getting closer to restoring the former glory of his kingdom


    However, with the increasing attention, Germas situation was actually getting worse. After Vegapunk joined the marines, science and technology received more and more attention from the marines and the World Government.


    In the World Government study, Devil Fruits, Haki, and Technology Power, all seem to be in a bnced juxtaposition.


    Devil Fruits can be encountered but not sought. If we talk about Haki, then we need to look at the qualifications of the person. Both of them have many limitations, but science can be poprized. After a long discussion, the world government agreed that scientific and technological power would help the marines obtain more strength. Even if possible, use the power of scientific means to end this Great Age of Pirates in one fell swoop!


    This is why the World Government attached great importance to Vegapunk, and didnt hesitate to establish the Marine Science Force, and vigorously funded Vegapunks research.


    And the genius scientist Vegapunk has lived up to the expectations of the world government and the Marines. Various technologies have helped the Marines to grow. Whether it was Kairoseki, the study of Devil Fruit, or even the Pacifista n, all have benefited the Government.


    Under the leadership of Judge, the technology of the Germa Group has taken another route. Since they are a country member of the alliance, it is impossible for the world government not to notice their changes. Therefore, seeing the uniqueness of Germa technology, they wondered if they couldy their hands on Germas technology too.


    This is why the Germa Group is in a bad situation. The World Government is also eyeing Germas science and technology, but since they are a member country of the World Government, it wasnt easy for the world government to force it out of them, so now gradually, there is a rumor that the government is discussing whether to cancel Germas membership!


    It was because of these kinds of rumors that Judge began to feel a little worried. He knew that once Germa group losses its status as a member country, the Marines could take action against them, because in the past, Germas organization that specialize in starting and ending wars, was in a confrontation with the marines, otherwise, there would be no such name as the evil army, as it was featured in the storybooks.


    When that timees, the Germa group will be finished, and the whole world will be their enemy!


    The Germa Group is not Long Aotian, so naturally, they cant face the whole world alone. Therefore, Judge has been trying to find a way out for the Germa group for a while. On one hand, he made tons of enemies and epted many warmissions all over the world to earn arge sum of money to speed up the research of Germa technology. On the other hand, he is also considering whether to find a backer so that the Germa group can stand still after losing their membership as an allied country.


    Well, to be exact, at this point in time, Judge has a n to move closer to one of the four emperors.


    Of course, it is the four emperors who canpete with the Marines. If he can obtain shelter under themand of one of the Four Emperors, then Germa will no longer have to worry about such a thing.


    This is actually the reason why Judge took over themission from the underground world this time. Its not that he didnt know Ian, the new Shichibukai, but if things were in an ordinary condition, he wouldnt have provoked him for a little money. He would have considered the World Governments attitude. However, at this moment, the Germa group, not only needs the money, but also needs to let the Yonko see the value of his Group!


    Then, there is no better choice to do it with than a Shichibukai. They are appointed by the World Government and the Marines. Strictly speaking, this belongs to the World Government, if the Germa group is really canceled as a joining country at the next World Conference, which is equivalent to standing on the opposite side of the World Government, then Judge would no longer need to worry about their ideas.


    Various factors have determined Germas attack on Ians Dragon Hunter Pirates this time, but unfortunately, Judge thought about it a lot before hands, but he didnt expect such overreaction!


    He brought in four Shichibukai to the field


    Especially now, when he learned through Yonji that even the Admiral Aokiji has appeared and got on Ians ship, Judges anxiety can be imagined.


    In Judges view, the emergence of Aokiji represents the attitude of the marines and the World Government! Not only did he allow the battle between the two sides, but also stood on Ians side, which means that the rumor about canceling their membership at the next World Council was a foregone conclusion!


    In that case, dont me me for turning my back on you! Judge gritted his teeth and made a decision, then contacted his kid: Yonji, Im giving you a mission, your current location should not be far from candy Ind, Big moms territory, I want you to go there and see if you can contact the BigMom pirates!


    Upon hearing Judges words, Reiju was taken aback and said: Father!? Do you want to ask the BigMom pirates for help!?


    This is the only way out! Judge nodded and said. Among the four emperors, the Whitebeard Pirates have a rtionship with Ian, and we cant get closer to these monsters, and the red-hair pirate has erratic whereabouts and doesnt have much of a fixed territory. So it is not easy to find them. As for Kaido of the Beasts Pirates, that person is a lunatic, I really dont trust him and cant cooperate with him, so in the end, only the BigMom pirates are the best partner!


    But Father, cooperate with the pirates Reiju hesitated and said: Our strength is far from that of the Four Emperors. If the BigMom pirates have other thoughts, then we


    Dont worry, the underground World also has benevolence and righteousness! Judge said: Although the Bigmom is tyrannical, it still has a good reputation. Since all parties are thinking about taking our technology, we can simply find the best buyer for these technologies and sell them at a good price! Although Ian and other four Shichibukai are chasing us now, as long as Bigmom pirate groupes out, even with Aokiji by their sides, they wont do anything to us!


    The matter was decided by Judge, and after receiving the order, Yonji immediately set off for Candy Ind.


    Ian wasnt aware of all of this. If he did, he would probably sigh. After all, his intervention seems to have led to the early contact between the Germa group and BigMom

 Chapter 372: black and white

    Chapter 372: ck and white


    Iansbined fleet has been slowly following Germas group.


    Germas snail boat has an advantage, that is, it ignores the influence of terrain, and can easily climb mountains. Judge wanted to get rid of the pursuers behind him in this way, but Ian didnt let him do so.


    Whenever an ind appeared on the way and Germas fleet changes direction tond on it, Ian tokes action, uses the ming wings to fly to catch up with Germas fleet, and then makes a move, summoning from the horizon ck thunderstorms, constantly striking that sea area.


    In the face of such tricks, Judge didnt dare to cross these clouds. If he did so, the whole snail fleet would be annihted.


    Therefore, even if he gritted his teeth with hatred, his fleet can only be forced to change course, and move forward in the direction Ian wanted.


    After a few hours, Judge found that something was wrong. Ian seemed to be forcing the Germa group to follow a certain direction. As long as the course of the fleet does not change, Ian would not appear around.


    As for Ians intention, he couldnt guess at all, but he still felt a little uneasy in his heart. Generally, this strange situation means that the opponent is holding back his big move. Judge was afraid that if he was careless, he would be killed by Ian.


    Not only him, but even Aokiji who stayed on Ians boat, couldnt figure out why Ian chased Germas fleet but didnt directly attack the opposite side. Whats going on in his head!?


    However, due to his identity, the people on board were very wary of him. No one mentioned Ians n in front of him, so Aokiji could only follow in confusion.


    Fujitora and Aokiji got along well, he even pulled Aokiji in and thought him how to y mahjong, Jinbe and Crocodile apany them as opponents, and Boa Hancock just watched from afar.


    Aokiji quickly became addicted to the game that Ian brought to this world. Although he didnt gamble much, he felt that this mahjong game was very interesting. He even learned how Fujitora used his fingers to touch the mahjong tiles.


    Ian was speechless watching this scene, he thought that if this is the original world, maybe this scene can be the cover page


    Ace upied the bow area, lying on it and sleeping peacefully, Ian was annoyed by his snoring that he couldnt practice his swordsmanship, so he simply woke the guy up and pulled him to chat.


    It was not until this time that Ian finally asked Ace why he went to Travolta in the first ce.


    Its what the old man what! Ace was sleepy, yawned, scratched his hair and said: That bastard Teach defected from the Whitebeard Pirates, and I was his captain, so I had to catch him back. Oyaji didnt want me to go after him, but then changed his mind and said that I shoulde to you first and listen to your opinion!


    Do you have to catch him? Ian frowned.


    Of course! We have to! Ace said resolutely: But seriously, Ian, when you tried to assassinate Teach, have you perceived his nature?


    Due to the reminder from Ian at the beginning, the rtionship between Ace and Teach was not that good, and they were not friends. So when Teach defected, he didnt feel a strong betrayal. He just felt responsible and he wanted to bring him to justice, so todays Ace seemed calm.


    Facing Aces question, Ian felt a bit ufortable to answer. After thinking about it, he started to talk: It was a kind of intuition. I have always felt something suspicious about Teach. He has been with the Whitebeard pirates for many years, but he hasnt received a bounty on his head. For the Marines, he seems like a nobody, but inside, there were rumors that he injured the red-haired Shanks. Dont you think its strange? He is obviously very powerful, but he has been lurking in the shadows


    However because he heard Shanks name, Aokiji ying mahjong over there couldnt help looking back at Ian.


    Ian smiled at him, and said: Admiral Kuzan, when you guys got this news, you must have been surprised too, right?


    Thats right! Aokiji turned around, picked up a mahjong tile, and said without looking back: It was only after this incident that the department heard of the name Marshall D. teach for the first time, but the information about him was hollow. Up to now, we havent discovered the origin of this ckbeard guy Has he really injured the red-haired Shanks?


    ording to my knowledge, thats the case! Ace nodded. Among the Whitebeard Pirates, many people participated in the battle with the Red Hair Pirates.


    Then this man, as Ian said, is very mysterious! After shaking his head and saying these few words, Aokiji mmed a mahjong card: Two Dots!


    On the opposite side, Crocodile pushed a card in front of him, and then red at Aokiji with a big cigar in his mouth: Huh! Pure hand!


    It seems that oveing Aokiji on Mahjong has brought a different pleasure to Crocodile


    Aokiji was no longer involved in the discussion, and Ian said to Ace: Actually, I dont rmend you to hunt down Teach, you may not know that he is now a Devil Fruit User!


    Is he did he eat Tatchs Devil Fruit? Ace said with a bit of sorrow: Its strange, we suspect that Teach assassinated Tatch because of the Devil Fruit but its just a Devil Fruit, and we can asionally get multiple ones, so why!? Why did he go after Thatchs?


    It is estimated to be a very Rare Devil Fruit! Ian couldnt say its type directly, so he can only say this.


    However, his sentence immediately surprised Ace and everyone who was ying mahjong.


    Are you saying that it is a Logia Devil Fruit!?


    Everyone immediately looked at Aokiji, and Aokiji couldnt help looking serious.


    Logia Devil Fruits are recognized as the strongest type, and the three admirals are Logia users. Needless to say, even Ace, the neer with the me-me Fruit, has grown to the Shichibukai level. So the worlds attention to the Logia Devil Fruit is indeed justified. If the Devil Fruit Teach snatched is a Logia, then everything will make sense.


    However, the situation is actually more serious than Ace imagined. The fruit Teach snatched was not only a Logia, but also the most unique one. Although Ian knew what it was, he could not say a thing.


    It doesnt matter, even if Teach is now a Logia User, so what! Ace put on his cowboy hat and grinned at Ian: My Mera Mera no mi wont lose to him!


    By the way, Ace, I see that your mes have different colors now. has your fruit ability evolved a lot? Ian asked him.


    Yes! Ace nodded and said: I worked on your advice, my mes have reached a higher temperature. I have also achieved some results recently The color of my me is gradually turning white!


    With that said, Ace stretched out his hand, and a white me ball started burning in his palm. With the appearance of me, the scorching temperature immediately began to spread around.


    Ian felt it and found that Aces me temperature had indeed increased.


    In the past, the orange-colored fire is actually the ordinary natural me, which was estimated to be about seven hundred degrees, but now his me turned white, and its temperature has far exceeded this value. Although the specific number cannot be measured, Ian thinks that it should have exceeded the 1000 degrees barrier.


    So the question is, is Aces me hotter than Akainus Magma?


    If so, can the me-me Fruit be still considered as the lower of Magma Fruit?


    Looking at Aces fiery white me, Ian couldnt help but reach out with bursting a dark re.


    After getting close, the ck and white mesplemented each other. This scene attracted everyones attention even those who were ying mahjong.

 Chapter 373: Let’s get together

    Chapter 373: Let¡¯s get together


    How wonderful! Jinbe was obsessed with the look at the two-colored mes, saying: Brother Ace, Brother Ian, you two are really alike!


    Especially in the contrast of this me color


    In fact, even Ian was a little surprised. When he first mentioned the idea of the me temperature with Ace, he never thought that Aces fire would soon turn white.


    At this time, the two mes were put together, and the air overall the ship was scorching hot, but everyone could feel that the temperature of Ians ck me was actually higher than that of Aces


    In particr, Aces current me has not yet fully converted to pure white, so no matter how you see it, Ians fire is mightier.


    While they wereparing, Aces hand couldnt help approaching Ians, and then a strange scene happened.


    Aces white me was moving closer to Ians ck fire!


    This sign was so obvious that when the two of them saw this scene, they couldnt help being stunned.


    What, whats going on? Ian was a little surprised, and couldnt help but bring his hand closer.


    In front of everyones eyes, the two mes, one white and one ck, began to intertwine, but there was a distinct feeling. It seemed that because of the temperature difference, the heated area was not the same, forming a spiral airflow


    In fact, the formation principle of a tornado is simr to the current one. The collision of hot and cold air will generate a vortex. At this moment, Ace and Ian have different me temperatures, so they also generate eddy currents, which entangle their mes.


    The two stared nkly at the entangled mes, and after a while, Ace suddenly excitedly said: Ian, lets get together!


    puff! Ian almost spat out a mouthful of blood!! What the hell do you mean by together!?


    Ace, what the heck are you saying!?


    Are you talking about Coalescence!


    Although Aces words were misleading, Ian understood what he meant, so with the crisp sound of his bell, Ian untied the special bandage on his right wrist.


    At the moment of unraveling, even more terrible heat was emitted, and there was a crackling sound from the deck under Ians feet, which was a sign that the wood board was scorched and began to crack.


    The people ying mahjong on the deck could no longer stay in ce, so they quickly got up and stayed away.


    The only one who wasnt afraid of Ians me is Ace. When Ian untied the bandage and revealed the ck Dragon on his arm, Aces entire body began to gush out the strong ze, and his body turned elemental!


    The me powers of these two were superimposed together. It seems that the entire ship is in danger of being burned. At this time, Ace and Ian feel like two suns, one white and one ck Even approaching them will be fatal.


    Aokiji frowned, and two fire ability users showed their true power. The most ufortable person among the people present may be him, because he is the user of the Ice-Ice Fruit. He could feel the threat of this heat, which made him remember the scene when he was injured by Ians ck Dragon wave in the holynd.


    These two people will be the biggest headaches for the marines in the future Aokiji suddenly had such an idea in his heart, and with it, he couldnt help but release a trace of killing intent.


    However, as soon as his killing intention emerged, Ian and Ace immediately looked back at him, even Fujitora, Jinbe, and Boa Hancock took precautions against him.


    Seeing this scene, Aokiji woke up and remembered that he was on Ians ship. In desperation, he had to restrain his killing intent and waved his hand: Dont mind me, I cant help it! I feel threatened by the fire!


    He had to exin himself like this, but none of them said a word, then Aokiji began to use his Ability, exuding a cold air from his body, helping everyone resist the heat of Ian and Ace, which was refreshing.


    Ian and Ace turned their heads and looked at the sea ahead. Not far away from their ship, there was a coral reef ind, which was small and fragmented. It was an uninhabited ind. So the two looked at each other and nned to choose it as the target.


    At this point, Ians right hand and Aces left hand were ced in a flush position, with five fingers opened as ws, and the mes in their palms were rising.


    Ace said: Lets release it all in one go!


    Ian nodded, then shouted: Inme ck Dragon Wave!


    Ace also shouted at the same time: Hellish Fire Fist!


    At the moment of shouting, Ians right hand and Aces left hand pushed forward at the same time, then two huge mes streams ejected from their palms.


    At the moment of the release, Ians Dragon Wave and Aces Fire Fist began to interweave. No one knew why, but Ians ck Dragon wave couldnt maintain the Dragon form, Simrly, Aces Fire Fist couldnt sustain the fist shape, the two mes merged to a point of bing as sharp as a bullet!


    Two such mes intertwined and entangled, like a rotating drill, and in the process of traveling, the smoldering mes alternately lead the head forward, flying straight ahead, giving the impression of a javelin.


    In front of everyones eyes, the ck and white me projectile instantly crossed the distance of thousands of meters and hit the location of the uninhabited ind.


    The next second, this giant explosion erupted!


    A semi-circr light mass suddenly appeared on the whole sea, shrouded the location of the uninhabited ind, and then the powerful me heat directly transpiration the surrounding seawater, distorting everyones sight.


    What kind of picture was it!? It was as if the entire uninhabited ind was distorted!


    And this distortion did notst long, the ind disappeared in front of everyone! The raging ck and white fire directly burned this small ind!


    This is not over yet. Next, where the ind was located, a big explosion urred, and its scope spread at least three kilometers, and the evaporated seawater also formed a mushroom cloud of water vapor, which swept into the sky!


    Fishman pirates, as well as Kuja pirates, were all lying on the side of the ship, staring nkly at this scene like doomsday.


    Not only them, even Jinbe, Crocodile and Boa Hancock were shocked. They didnt even think of it. They never thought that the merged shot would directly destroy an ind!


    How terrifying! On another ship, Ko stood on the side of the ship and looked at the scene. She turned to Sabo and said: Sabo, your two big brothers are really scary! Are they Monster?


    Saboughed, Ian is indeed older than Sabo, so is Ace, so Ian was really his big brother


    Ha is this our new fusion technique? Ace looked at the slowly rising steam mushroom cloud, and couldnt help but look down at his right hand.


    But, of all people, the most surprised one was actually Ian!


    Because when he and Ace teamed up to make this attack, the card system in his mind actually sent a prompt telling him that he had obtained a special bond attribute!


    As I said before, Ian himself is actually a card character in the card system. He also has a level and attributes. He can improve his card rank through special methods. And now, his protagonist card has an additional bond, and it is exclusive to him!


    And this bond is Ace! When Ace is near him, Ian can get a special effect that increases the fire power by 50%!


    Fuck! Could this be the special effect of developing a fusion technique??


    The most surprised person was Ian, and the one with the mostplicated mood was Aokiji who watched the mes erupt. For him, he witnessed the birth of two powerful enemies, but he couldnt do anything because he was surrounded by many monsters


    He just hoped that in the future, the Marine department would not directly conflict with these two. Otherwise, it will be the most terrifying nightmare for ordinary soldiers


    When he came back to his senses, Ace couldnt close the cracked corners of his mouth for a long time. He reached out and patted Ians shoulder. Thats amazing, Ian, we have to give this trick an equally powerful name. Yeah! What do you think of the name through the fire and mes? ( I didnt like the authors name, burning city)


    Ian pondered a bit, and thought it was pretty good. Ace still has a good idea of


    how to name his moves. He felt Hieis skill names were too long.


    Well, through the fire and mes! It was so happily decided!

 Chapter 374: Different Tier Goods

    Chapter 374: Different Tier Goods


    When Ian and Aces performance ended, everyone stopped ying mahjong, and the topic revolved around Ians ability.


    Over this period, people have roughly understood Ians abilities. Although they feel that Ian can have so many different skills at the same time, which surprised them, Devil Fruits were always so mysterious. This unscientific creation can easily confuse people, so they had to ept what they got in hand.


    Therefore, what they were discussing is whether Ians Cryptocurrency fruit is the strongest paramecia devil fruit.


    Yes, a paramecia fruit, everyone has confirmed this, because Ians body cant be elementalized, nor can he transform to an animal, so it must be paramecia, but now everyone is confirming that the Whitebeards Tremor-Tremor Fruit and Ians Cryptocurrency fruit are the true strongest paramecia.


    Of course, among the known paramecia fruits, there are also Domingos thread fruit, Bartholomews the Paw-Paw Fruit, and the Love-Love Fruit of Boa Hancock. Some paramecia fruits often develop some unexpected special abilities, so thisparison is really hard to judge.


    After a long discussion, no result was reached, but it reminded Ian of one thing.


    When the topic of paramecia fruits arose, Ian thought of the one in his hands. So he ran into the cabin and took out a small box from his room.


    When Ian came back from basta, he had brought a lot of things, in addition to the medical books and notes of Dr. Kureha found for Ranga, there was the devil fruit condensed from an apple after Wapols death!


    Originally, this Devil Fruit could be absorbed by Ian for his own card, but after thinking about it, he kept it and wanted to test his theory.


    Its just that he has encountered serial events in this period, so he also forgot. When they talked about Devil Fruit, he remembered it and brought it out.


    Everyone was curious about what he had in the box, but when Ian opened it and they saw the spiral-shaped apple inside, all of them were stunned.


    Is this a devil fruit? Ace said in surprise: Another one?


    Yeah! Ian nodded, and said: This may be the Munch-Munch Fruit !


    How can you know? Crocodile asked doubtfully: Have you seen the Devil Fruit illustration book?


    No! I got it after killing the King Wapol of the Drum Kingdom! Ian didnt hide the truth and said what he had experienced.


    Aokiji, covered with ck lines, knocked on the table: Hey, you are talking about killing the king of a country in front of me, a marine Admiral. Are you out of your mind!?


    Ian smiled and said to Aokiji: Admiral Kuzan, dont tell me that you guys dont know what kind of a King Wapol was. Your department should have a lot of information about him? Do you think that such a person is really suitable to be the king of a country?


    Aokiji went silent for a while.


    Among the three Admirals, Akainus justice was absolute, Kizarus sense of justice is the vaguest, and Aokijis sense of justice is the most self-moral!


    In other words, Aokiji is the representative of humanity in the marines!


    So when Ian mentioned this, he was speechless.


    Seeing him like this, Ian thought that Aokiji is really a good person, because his concept of good and evil was not blind. He has his own thinking about justice. This is why Ian can tolerate Aokiji staying on his boat. If it was Akainu, he wouldnt dare trying it!


    So, after a Devil Fruit User, its possible that the devil fruit ability will attach to a nearby fruit? Jinbe couldnt help but asked while rubbing his chin.


    Im not sure either! Ian shook his head and said. What I knew is that we a Devil Fruit User dies, his originally eaten Devil Fruit, will be regenerated and appear somewhere in the World.


    In fact, although schrs in this world have been conducting research on the power of Devil Fruits, it is still not well understood by most people.


    As for what is going on, Ian also wants to know, but the problem is that he cant find such schrs and scientists who study the secrets of Devil Fruits, so he can only find his own way to verify it.


    Now with the devil fruit in hand, the next step is to find a volunteer to eat this devil fruit.


    This fruit was found by Ian, so the volunteer must be a member of the Dragon Hunter Pirates. Fortunately, among the Dragon Hunters, most of them were ordinary people, so they can consume a Devil Fruit.


    Ian gathered the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates and took the Devil Fruit. Im not 100% sure, but as I said, this may be the Munch- Munch Fruit!


    Then, Ian described some of the Munch-Munch Fruits Abilities that Wapol had shown, and finally said: You guys need to think about it. If you are okay with such abilities, then you need to step up and take it!


    The members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates could not help but look at each other in dismay, although Ian had already made it clear that this fruit had potential, however, they couldnt make a decision.


    Indeed, if this was a Logia fruit, even if they didnt know what kind it was, there would be a hustle about it, but when they knew its capabilities, everyone should consider the possibilities carefully.


    Eating a Devil Fruit means that they will be incapable of swimming. Once they fall into the water, they can only wait for apanion to save them, and the Munch-Munch Fruit doesnt seem to have powerful attacking means


    Moreover, a person can only eat one Devil Fruit in his lifetime, so if after eating this fruit, and the group gets a better one, then it would be a shame for that guy, so for a time, everyone hesitated and no one stood up.


    Nobody wants it? Ian asked again.


    At this time, Doroni stood up scratching his head, and he said naively: Captain, why dont you just give me this fruit, I would like to eat it!


    As soon as these words were said, everyone in the Dragon Hunter Pirates burst intoughter.


    Doroni was speaking genuinely, he really likes to eat a lot, and thats why he had a good rtionship with Chef Matthew, so that Doroni often goes to the kitchen to steal Matthews food, but the chef was aware and didnt mind. Now, Doroni has gained a lot of weightpared to when the group was established.


    Fortunately, he is the ck bear Mink, the heavier he was, the stronger he gets. In ordinary battles, he likes to use his body to crush his opponents, so it seems that the Munch-Munch Fruit may be really suitable for him.


    Ianughed when he saw Doroni take the initiative to stand up, and sure enough, all bears are fearless!


    So, Ian stretched out his hand and gave him the Devil Fruit.


    And Doroni didnt think much about it, and after taking it, he directly took a bite.


    Ugh so unptable! The next second, Doronis whole face wrinkled, but Ace asked curiously, What does it taste like?


    He has never forgotten the taste of his own Fruit, so when he saw Doroni eating the Devil Fruit, he wanted to see if they all taste like sh!t.


    However, because he found it too bad to eat, Doroni was reluctant to take a second bite and threw away the rest of it.


    What a strange feeling! Doroni flexed his muscles of both arms and said, There is something happening in my body


    Is it power? Everyone couldnt help but ask him curiously.


    As a result, the next second, a loud noise came from Doronis stomach, which made everyone fall down immediately!


    F*ck! Is this too much stomach acid!?


    Im so hungry. I want to eat! Doroni said.


    Ian immediately handed him a chair, because he remembers that the Munch-Munch Fruit allows the user to eat a lot of inorganic substances.


    However, something strange happened, Doroni didnt want to eat the chair! Instead, he devoured the food brought by Matthew!


    As he continued to eat food, his muscles were expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    After eating for a while, Doroni looked around, then ran over and picked up Raideens huge iron shield.


    He held the shield in his arms, and then with both hands, he squeezed it! Then grabbed it from the top and continued to squeeze, and soon knead the shield into an iron ball!


    Seeing this scene, everyone gasped loudly. They knew that Doroni didnt have such strength in the past!


    Is it the power brought to him by the fruit he has just eaten?


    Everyone turned around and looked at Ian, hoping he could give an exnation, but Ian frowned and said: Thats weird! Doroni, you should be able to eat inorganic substances?


    I dont want to! Doroni shook his head and said, How can I eat that stuff?


    This is strange! Isnt this Munch-Munch Fruit!? Ian wondered: The Munch-Munch Fruit allows you to eat anything! And you can digest what you eat and change it into creative shapes.


    No one could answer Ians question. They havent seen the Munch-Munch Fruit abilities, but from Ians words, they understood that the Devil Fruit Doroni ate seems to be different from the original one!


    What the hell is going on?


    At this time, Aokiji suddenly started to talk: I dont know if you have heard of high and low-level fruits?


    You mean, this fruit is not the original Munch-Munch Fruit, but the lower-tier Munch-Munch Fruit? Ian asked Aokiji.


    Its very possible! Aokiji nodded.


    This waspletely beyond Ians expectations. He thought that this was the Munch-Munch Fruit, but he didnt expect that after Doroni had eaten it, it would result in a different effect. So, whats the name of this fruit?

 Chapter 375: Overflow

    Chapter 375: Overflow


    After repeated experiments, Ian finally determined that Doroni really couldnt eat inorganic substances like Wapol. After Doroni had eaten the Devil Fruit, he received a boosted gluttony, and what he eats is just normal food.


    Moreover, from the current point of view, the ability disyed by Doroni is only the more he eats, the stronger he gets! Other capabilities are unknown for the time being, and may need to be developed.


    Judging from these performances, the Devil Fruit Ian got was not the original Munch-Munch Fruit, but its nature has changed.


    Perhaps now this Devil Fruit is called a gluttony-gluttony fruit


    Aokiji said that this may have be the lower-tier Munch-Munch Fruit, and Ian agreed with him, but Ian felt that Doronis current situation may be better than Wapols.


    Wapol was a stupid person. Ian always thought that this guy was eating the wrong thing, so his brain stopped functioning normally. Ian didnt want Doroni to be like that guy, but he still had his best feature of being naive. Although he ate more, Ian could still afford his food. In particr, the biggest advantage was that he didnt have to worry about Doroni gnawing his ship one day!


    As for the superior fruit and inferior fruit, Ian doesnt think it matters. Its too arbitrary to judge the strength of fruit simply ording to this distribution. Now the ready-made examples are in front of us. Aces me-me Fruit got evolved due to countless hours of training, which makes it barely equal to Akainus Magma Fruit in Ians view.


    Again, the strength of the fruit depends on the individuals use and development of its abilities.


    When Ian said this to Doroni, what he didnt expect was that the first person to agree was Crocodile.


    Thats right! Crocodile inhaled his cigar and spit out a cloud of smoke: The paramecia fruits are the easier to be Awakened. And in that case, the Strength of Devil Fruit User will rise to a much higher level.


    Ian looked back at him and said, It seems that you are taking a firm route to develop your Devil Fruit!


    Humph! Crocodile red at Ian coldly, and said, Dont act tough. If my fruit ability was already awakened when we fought, I dont know who will win!


    After that, he went on to say: Among the three types of Devil Fruits, the Logia has the greatest potential, followed by the paramecia, and Zoan is the weakest! However, everything has its bnce. In the process of training and developing the fruit ability, the Zoan Awakening is the easiest to achieve, followed by the paramecia, and Logia is the hardest!


    As he spoke, he looked at the Aokiji next to him, apparently meaning something, but Aokiji did not say a word.


    Ian nced at Crocodile with some surprise. He didnt expect Crocodiles research on the Devil Fruits to be so deep.


    Crocodile is a Logia user. So, this guys strength is limited because his Devil Fruit is difficult to awaken? After all, this guy is still incapable of using Haki


    Regarding the discussion of Devil Fruit types, Doroni actually didnt care much. He was very happy. Now with this Devil Fruit, this guy can eat freely, he was excited that he could eat more delicious food.


    When this matter was settled and everyone went in his way, the fleet continued to pursue the Germa 66.


    Ian was wondering why the nature of Munch-Munch Fruit changed, but after a while, he temporarily put it down


    Its energy! The overflow of energy!


    At this time, in a tavern in a certain country in the West Blue, a burly and rude man wasughing Zihahahaha.


    And such signatureughter refers only to one person: the ckbeard, Marshall D. Teach!


    After defecting from the Whitebeard Pirates, Teach finally appeared in the West Blue, while he was sitting in the pub, facing a man with a civilization crutch and a top hat. This man had no eyebrows and wore earrings, which gave him a demonic look, but he was listening to Teach very seriously.


    Around the two, there was a mess on the ground tables, chairs, and furniture were all torn apart, and dozens of people had fallen into a pool of blood. There was no one who could move in the whole tavern except the two of them.


    Obviously, there was a battle here, and the people who started it were undoubtedly Teach, or the two of them.


    The Demon Sheriff in front of Teach, named Laffitte, was a security officer in this country, but he has been arrested for violentw enforcement. Just as Teach passed by, and saw him pleasing to the eye, he went on and saved him.


    At this time, Teach was talking to him while sshing saliva as usual: If the devil fruit power is regarded as a kind of energy, then Devil Fruit itself is the container that carries this energy. When people eat the devil fruit, the container changes into the human body, so at this time, the person can use the energy of Devil Fruit!


    However, when the user dies, it means that the container is gone, then the energy of the devil fruit will be transferred again. If there is something nearby that can carry this energy, then it will be transferred in, and if not, the energy will escape! It will reappear when it finds a ce to live again! This is why the world thinks that after the death of a Devil Fruit User, the same Devil Fruit will reappear somewhere in World!


    Oh! I see! Laffitte rubbed his chin, looked enchanting at ckbeard, and said in surprise: What does this have to do with the overflow of energy you just mentioned?


    When a Devil Fruit User dies, if there is a container that can carry energy nearby, such as a simr fruit, will be the best carrier. At this time, the power of the devil will enter the fruit! Teach exined: But in this process, the energy will be dissipated, in other words, the power that enters the container will not be all! This may lead to the change of the nature of the energy and turn it into a second-ss devil fruit, which is the so-called lower-tier fruit!


    You mean, its as if only half of the energy is lost, and the other half is spilled? Laffitte asked puzzledly: Where does this part of energy go?


    I dont know, maybe this part will dissociate! Teach shook his head and said. It is possible that after the new owner dies, these energies will be reunited and restored to the original devil fruit! These are more in-depth studies of devil fruit. Thats what schrs and scientists are working on. I cant know in detail. However, I heard that now the containers are not limited to fruits. It seems that some specific weapons can also be used as carriers. it is said that this is thetest achievement of the Marine Science Force, which allows weapons to also acquire the Devil Fruits Ability!


    Thats amazing! Laffitte eximed in amazement: I always thought that only living bodies can obtain the power of Devil Fruits


    Zihahahahaha! Teachughed again, saying: This also depends on what kind of weapon is used. It seems that only a weapon created by a specific mineral has the capability to be a container. If I remember correctly it is called Liquor Iron Ore its named like that, but it doesnt matter!


    So, Lord Teach! Laffitte said: What do you want to achieve by telling me this?


    Would you like to join my pirate group? Teach opened his big toothless mouth and said: Because I have a way to get the energy of Devil Fruitpletely transferred to any container, so as not to let the targeted energy spill out. In this way, we can hunt those powerful devil fruit Users,pletely plunder their ability, form a super army, be the most powerful Pirate Group, and then ascend the throne of the Pirate King!


    If thats the case, then it would be a great honor, my captain! Laffitte stood up, bent over, and saluted Teach.


    From this moment on, Teach finally found his firstpanion, and the ckbeard Pirates group was officially established

 Chapter 376: We can survive

    Chapter 376: We can survive


    Father, there is an ind ahead!


    On Germas boat, Niji shouted to Judge: Do we need to turn?


    However, Judge did not answer him, but asked Reiju: Did that damn boy Ian appear?


    Reiju was watching with a telescope at the stern of the ship. She was able to see Ians fleet from a distance, but she didnt see Ian appear this time, so she shook her head and said: No, father, I dont see him take off!


    Is he stopping us fromnding on the ind? Judge thoughtfully looked at the ind, which appeared in front of him. It seems that they want us tond here


    Judge was not an idiot. After being forced to change course by Ian again and again, he realized that Ian was purposefully driving them in one direction, and now it seems that he has reached his destination.


    Check it out immediately, tell me whats the name of the ind ahead! Judge ordered.


    Soon, the news came back, and it was Dressrosa!


    As soon as he heard this ces name, he got stunned. Of course, he knew Dressrosa very well. It was the territory of another Shichibukai, Domingos site!


    Could it be that I have angered the Gods and they really want to eliminate the Germa kingdom? Judge fell to the ground in frustration, clutching his forehead, and said. Four Shichibukai were not enough. He also arranged a fifth to block us from the front!


    Ichiji and Niji said carelessly: What are you afraid of, father? In that case, lets fight them on theirnd!


    Reiju looked at her two younger brothers without saying a word. She knew very well that her two brothers did not have any emotion, and they would not even be afraid of their own death.


    Seeing Judges depressed look, Reiju finally started to talk: father, dont give up, maybe we still have a chance!


    Judge raised his head and looked at Reiju: What do you mean by that?


    ording to the information we know, it seems that Domingo and Ian are indeed allies, because they have cooperated! Reiju said: But I think, if Ian really contacted Domingo to came and block us, he wouldve been waiting in the sea and it would bepletely unnecessary for Ian to intercept us several times on the way, forcing us to make a turn, which shows that he was able to actually destroy us in the process But he didnt do so!


    So, dont you think that this is too much trouble? Reiju said: Their strength canpletely crush our group, but why did they drive us all the way to Dressrosa, and then eliminate us? This doesnt make any sense!


    Then what do they want Judges eyes gradually brightened.


    Hum, maybe we all got it wrong! Reiju said: Ian and Domingo shouldnt be allies. The task we received this time is really strange. Even the broker who issued the entrustment was killed, this all feels like a trap. Imagine that if this trap is used by Domingo to deal with Ian, then everything would make sense!


    Thats right! Judge also reacted, and being reminded by Reiju, he remembered the scene when the broker Bug was assassinated, and suddenly realized: If Ian knew already all of this, then, he shouldve wanted to drive us to Dressrosa to make a big fuss in the name of attacking us and teach the Joker a lesson!


    When Reiju saw that Judge had understood the situation, she stopped talking. In fact, after she was shed by Ian and didnt die, she had some guesses, plus because Ian caught them but didnt take their arms, it looked like deliberately letting them go. Based on these clues, she made such spection, and that was the only exnation


    We still have a chance! Judge cheered up and said: Yonji has already contacted the BigMom pirates, and they promised to take action, as long as we can hold on for a while, wait until the BigMom piratese, then we may not be able to retreat!


    The key here for our salvation is that Domingo shouldnt attack us! Reiju said: And Admiral Aokiji on Ians ship at the moment If he also participates in the war, maybe we will be defeated before the BigMom pirates arrive! So we have to dy as much as possible and dont fight them head-on!


    After making a quick decision, Germas fleet began to slow down, moving towards Dressrosa.


    And Ian and the others in the back were gradually approaching.


    Dressrosa is ahead! Jinbe stood on the bow and looked at the emerging ind. He said to Ian: Heavenly Yaksha is not easy to mess with. Brother Ian, have you made up your mind?


    Ian smiled slightly, but did not answer, turned to Aokiji and asked: Admiral Kuzan, if I fight Domingo, which side will you help?


    Aokiji pulled down his sleep mask and covered his eyes. Dont ask me, I want to sleep!


    After approaching Dressrosa, Aokiji finally figured out Ians real purpose. He never thought that Ians attack on the Germa Group was just a show, and his goal was to scourge Domingo!


    The two Shichibukai are fighting each other. In this case, Aokiji really doesnt know what to do. Logically speaking, the marines and World Government wont take care of the dispute between the two Shichibukai. At most, they would try to stop it, so that the enmity between the two sides will not be too intensified, because the ultimate loss is thebat power of the marines.


    But the problem is, now Ian came to Dressrosa with helpers to cause trouble. Although Domingo is powerful and crafty, he probably has no chance of winning so many Shichibukai.


    Knowing that Domingo might be beaten and rubbed on the ground by Ian and his group of friends, Aokiji found himself unable to stop this from happening. He cant help either side, because Ian has made it clear that he only intends to give Domingo a p on the face and wont kill him.


    So, Itd be better if he goes to sleep Aokiji made a decision, closed his eyes, and didnt care about anything! The task given to him by The Fleet Admiral Sengoku was so exasperating


    In the sky, a small ck spot appeared. Ian picked up the telescope and looked at the ck spot, only to find that it was Domingos subordinate, Buffalo!


    This flying man was the partner of baby-5. Thinking of this, Ian couldnt help looking at her.


    Baby-5 looked at Ian with aplicated expression, and said: Young Master Ian, do you really want to fight the Joker?


    Ian nodded and said: Do not worry, you wont get involved, this is an old grudge between me and him, and it has to be solved. Im willing to let you stay on the ship, you dont need to get your hands dirty!


    Baby-5 didnt say a word. This was actually very difficult for her. Maybe when she was young, baby-5 was quite grateful to Domingo, but as she grew older, she realized that Domingo kept her around because he thought she was obedient, so he kept using her all the time.


    Domingos so-called family concept was only valid if the other party did not betray him. If the unforgivable happens, he will be merciless when he strikes!


    Baby-5 did not know this before. It was not until Trafalgar Law was taken away by the Marines that she realized this. When Domingo killed his own brother Rosinante, Baby-5 witnessed all from the sky while riding Buffalo


    Now, due to the emergence of Ian, baby-5 changed sides. Domingo designed a secret n and used the power of the Germa group to attack Ian, but thetter saw through the joker n and brought back-up to cause more trouble


    Baby-5 thinks that Domingo probably would think that Ian discovered all of this by himself, but he may feel it was baby-5 who betrayed him!


    Theres no way that she could keep a secret, with baby-5 character once someone asks her about anything, she will tell them everything so its normal for Domingo to suspect her.


    So for Domingo, it is very likely that Baby-5 will be a traitor after this, and she will never be able to return to the Donquixote Pirates


    She clearly knew this was the case, but baby-5 still feels grateful for Domingos kindness and care back then, so her mood at this moment was soplicated.


    Fortunately, Ian saw her mncholy and did not ask her to join the war. Instead, he said to Crocodile: Old sand, I know you dont intend to do your best, so I will just give you a simple task, stay on board and protect baby-5 and other people left behind, as long as you fulfill this, then I will honor our agreement and return your soul!


    Crocodile looked at baby-5 and then coldly said: Deal!


    While the Germa group and Ians fleet were approaching Dressrosa, Buffalo, in the sky, contacted Domingo through Den Den Mushi, telling him everything


    What!? When he heard the news, Domingo was shocked. He stood up and roared at Den Den Mushi. What the hell is going on!? Hasnt the Germas fleet been intercepted? How could they suddenly appear here!?


    I dont know, Young Master! Buffalo said aggrievedly: I thought the Germa 66 were finished, plus I discovered the trace of Admiral Aokiji, so in order not to cause unnecessary trouble, I ordered the surveince personnel to withdraw, but who knew that the Germas 66 were not defeated, but instead fled here


    Damn it! Domingo couldnt help but curse. He found that the direction of the matter had exceeded his expectations. So after hanging up the phone, he immediately called Trebol and told him to immediately assemble Donquixote Pirates. No matter what happens, the most important task now is to never allow the Germas people tond on the ind

 Chapter 377: Bad timing

    Chapter 377: Bad timing


    Dressrosa, known as the toy country of love and passion, is a tropical ind with a joyful style.


    Women and men on this ind are full of passion for the pursuit of love. The ind is full of fragrances of flowers and famous for its delicious food. In addition to the surrounding of food and music, young women and hot sexy dancers are a major selling point. This is the most romantic ce and the country with the most couples. Men and women whoe here will fall in love at first sight, hold hands and walk in the famous Lovers Lane.


    Of course, the excessive attachment to love creates strong jealousy among women. As soon as they get betrayed by men, they will make terrifying behaviors of assassinating the other party. The more beautiful women are, the more vicious they are. It can be said that love and hate are inseparable. Therefore, it ismon to have emotional disputes and even physical conflicts.


    This country is also known as the country of toys, because in the streets, there are some dolls that can move freely and live everywhere. They live in harmony with mankind and are a part of this society. These toys help people take care of their children, shopping, walking dogs, cleaning, etc and they are even toy soldiers patrolling the streets, maintainingw and order. They have worked hard and won peoples love.


    No one knows where these dolls came from, they seem to have only started appearing in Dressrosa about a decade ago, but now they arepletely integrated into peoples lives.


    Moreover, there have been legends about Fairies and dwarves in this country. If someone identally loses something, then it is gone forever, people will tell him that it is a dwarves prank.


    Since 700 years ago, the inhabitants of the ind still believe in the existence and legends of fairies, regard them as the local Guardian God, and wont care about some of their tricks.


    People in this country also advocate bravery. There you can find thergest fightingpetitions in the new world. Special diators and some criminals are the ones who participate in thesepetitions, but when they show a strong fighting spirit, they will also win peoples cheers and praise.


    The strange geography, the peculiar customs, the Legends, together constitute Dressrosa, which is a pearl on the sea of


    the New World.


    Originally, the king of this country was King Riku Doldo III, for some unknown reason, more than ten years ago, Riku brought his army and murdered his own people, thus being despised by the people.


    It was also at this time that the Donquixote family appeared. They helped the people of Dressrosa to overthrow the rule of Riku. Because of their kindness, people elected their master Domingo as a king. As a Great Pirate and a Shichibukai, he became the new King of Dressrosa.


    Over the past ten years, Domingo, the King, has gained recognition by people, and they have been used to him being king


    In this country, the Donquixote family are the nobles there, and no one dares to provoke them.


    However, today, the members of the Donquixote family suddenly came out in full force, arge number of lower-level soldiers, and Many important cadres of the pirate group, all of them appeared together. They were armed with weapons and rushed to the port in a panic.


    Meanwhile, the giant screen on the entire ind began to broadcast, saying: All citizens please take refuge immediately, the ships of the evil army Jemma 66 are approaching Dressrosa, the Donquixote family will intercept them to protect the safety of the general public.


    Upon hearing this, the people of Dressrosa were both frightened and grateful. Although most of them didnt know who the Germa 66 are, they can only feel scared when hearing the word evil army. Thats enough to make them feel scared, but they werent that worried because they knew that the Donquixote family will protect them.


    As a result, the people did not dare to stay in the street, and ran back to their homes, locked the doors and windows, waiting for the good news.


    It is a pity that they still didnt discover that the Donquixote family, whom they regard as protectors, are the biggest liars! Domingo and his people deceived the entire country of Dressrosa. The dolls that revolve around people all day are actually living human beings, and were originated from the power of the Hobby-Hobby devil fruit, turning citizens into a doll! At the moment of bing a doll, everyone rted to this person will lose their memory!


    The dolls who follow people in the street may be their fathers, their brothers, their wives, and their husbands, but people have no memory of them and cant recall anything about them.


    This is a very scary thing


    The Donquixote family are the masters of deceiving, not only their people didnt they trick, in fact, even the Germa Group, which appeared in the near sea, did fall into their trap. Now, he pretended to be the protector of these people and stood up firmly, but won the respect and gratitude of the people, which is a great irony


    Now, the minions of the Donquixote Pirates, as well as some ordinary cadres, were concentrated in the position, and the order they received is to prevent the fleet of Germa 66 fromnding in Dressrosa.


    Domingo is not a fool. He knows that once the Germa groupnd in Dressrosa, Ian and the others, who are chasing them, will immediately use Dressrosa as a battlefield.


    Under Dressrosa, Domingo hid too many hideous things. Those who are turned into dolls were not only the inhabitants of the ind, but also outside pirates, and even some Marine soldiers, as well as officials of the World Government, etc all of which Domingo did to cover up his secrets.


    Besides these, the most important thing is the artificial Devil Fruit factory!


    In fact, at this point in time, Domingo has already reached cooperation with Caesar. Punk Hazard, which was abandoned because of the explosion ident, has now been secretly reconstructed. Caesars Research Institute has been quietly established on the ind. An uninhabited ind filled with poisonous gas can be used in researching the special raw material SAD that can be used to make artificial devil fruits!


    Therefore, when he learned that the fleet of Germa 66 was being chased by Ian and his fleet, moving toward Dressrosa, Domingo was really surprised and mad.


    Just a few days ago, Caesars first batch of SAD was shipped to Dressrosa, and Domingo was nning to start cultivating the artificial Devil Fruit, because he has reached an agreement with Kaido, one of Four Emperors. If things go right, then he will provide Kaido with the first batch of artificial Devil Fruit!


    In general, the first transaction is the most important thing. Whether Domingo can sessfully get on the line of Kaido depends on this wave of efforts.


    However, at this critical time, this unexpected matter happened. How could he not be furious?


    Germas snail fleet was already approaching the port at this time, and Donquixote pirates opened fire immediately when the ships got close!


    Mortars, cannons, submachine guns, a lot of firepowers poured towards the Germa fleet.


    However, an astonishing scene emerged. Those snail ships in Germa actually hid their big eyes and let these bullets bombard their shells!


    As mentioned earlier, the shells of these snails are made of strong metal, so ordinary firearms and weapons have no effect on these snails at all!


    Although the snails were hidden in their shells, they still had sails on their backs. The Germa fleet, relying on the wind, forcibly rushed into the port of Dressrosa!


    More than a dozen huge metal snails rushed into the shore, and those who stood in their way were crushed. Most of the gangsters of the Donquixote family were just ordinary pirates. When they saw this situation, they immediately ran away.


    Meanwhile, the cloning soldiers of Germa finally applied their strength. They took their weapons and jumped off the boats to fight with the Donquixote pirates!


    Compared with the Pirates who fled, Germas soldiers could be called ruthless mercenaries! They are brave and fearless Even if they were shot and shed by swords, they will drag their opponents to hell with them.


    Back then, the Germa soldiers met Ian and the others with high-endbat power, and were beaten without being unable to fight back, but now facing the Donquixote Pirates, the evil army finally showed its horror

 Chapter 378: Separating

    Chapter 378: Separating


    Rush up! Judgemanded the Germas soldiers, shouting: Kill everyone in your way, head towards the center of the ind! If you encounter an establishment or a factory of Donquixote family, destroy it!


    After listening to Reijus analysis, Judge knew what to do next.


    Domingos pirates are a very powerful group in North Blue. Perhaps because of Judges desire to restore his kingdoms glory, which conflicts with Domingos, led to getting involved and trapped.


    On one hand, he felt that the Germa group was in an unfavorable situation, on the other hand, Judge hated Domingo with all of his guts.


    So now that Ian has deliberately driven Germa to Dressrosa, then Judge didnt mind much, and just like Ian, he ns to make a big fuss on this ind.


    After the snail ships of Germa 66 rushed into the port sessfully, the snails oozed out of the shell, carrying the buildings, and began to crawl into the ind.


    Domingo underestimated Germas military strength. The lower-levelbatants of his pirate group were unable to withstand a single blow of the Germa soldiers, and could not stop their progress at all, which led to Judges smoothnding on the ind.


    Afterward, Judge asked his three children to take part in this battle and move separately.


    Judge knows that since this is what Ian wants, then even if the Germa group flees in the end, Ian and his monsters wont keep following them And there has been news from Yonji saying, that the rescue forces of the BigMom were on the way.


    So now, the Germa only needs to act separately and try to buy as much time as possible. When the BigMom people arrive, maybe then they can escape.


    At that time, the distraction will also make Ians pursuers equally dispersed.


    So, when Domingo got the news from the front line and came with the senior cadres of the family to stop the Germa Group, he found that they had already scattered in Dressrosa.


    Damn it! Domingo couldnt help stomping his foot hard. This time, he was followed by the real elites.


    In addition to Trebol, there are also Gio (Art-Art Fruit User), Pica (Stone-Stone Fruit User), dius (Pop-Pop Fruit User), Diamante (Ripple-Ripple Fruit User), Senor Pink (Swim-Swim Fruit User), Dellinger (Powerful Fishman), and Lao G (martial arts master) are the main members of the family.


    You all! Disperse immediately, go after the Germa group! Domingo said to them: Dont let them roam on the ind, because if they discover our secrets, then it will be bad! And dont forget, kill on sight!


    Yes, Young Master! The cadres responded in a union, and soon scattered in twos and threes, moving in the direction of the enemies departure.


    As for Domingo, he stayed in ce, because he saw Ian and his ships alsond at this time.


    This is Dressrosa? After Ian got off the ship with Ace and the others, they couldnt help looking around at the scenery of this country.


    And at this time, he naturally saw Domingo.


    Wearing his pink coat, and with a bare chest and hands in his pocket, Domingo walked step by step towards Ian in his pointed shoes. Although his eyes were hidden under sunsses, everyone could feel that Domingos murderous aura was quite heavy at the moment, and they could even see protruding blue veins on his forehead.


    Hey, Ian! What the hell do you mean by this? When he came near them, Domingo spread his hands, gnashing teeth, and asked Ian: You chased the Germa 66 all the way to my territory!?


    Thats right! Ianughed with him and pretended to be helpless: I didnt know, these people were too cunning, they escaped in a surprising way. We had caught the Vinsmoke family, but capturing them was a part of their n! There was no way that we could figure that out, we then had to chase them all the way, but I did not expect them tond here, what a weird coincidence!


    Bullsh!t! Domingo couldnt help roaring: How could you four Shichibukai let these people escape so easily!?


    Im telling you the truth! If you dont believe me, go ask Admiral Aokiji, he saw it all with his own eyes! Ian pointed his finger at his ship.


    As a result, Domingo looked up and saw that Aokiji was staying on the deck. He was stunned and hurriedly forced himself to calm down.


    What happened!!?? Didnt my agents say that he was monitoring their actions? Why did Aokiji board their ship!? Domingo thought to himself: Could it be that something major happened in the middle of the battle?


    However, no matter what causes Aokiji to appear with Ian, Domingo had to be alerted, because his ind contained too many prohibited goods, and Aokiji represented the marine department. Once the secrets of this ind are found, Aokiji will most likely report it to the Marine Headquarters. At that time, Domingo will lose his rank as a Shichibukai.


    Although he has a connection with the World Government, because he was once a Celestial Dragon, which allows him to use the World Governments Intelligence forces when needed, but all of this is based on the fact that he is no threat to the World Government. Once the Marines and World Government find out that he is secretly studying and making artificial Devil Fruit, then it is conceivable that what awaits him is a disaster!


    So, after forcing himself to calm down, he suddenly changed his expression and spread his hands. Heughed and said: So thats how it is, well, since Admiral Aokiji was present and can testify, then I believe you!


    After that, he said to Ian: However, after all, this is my territory, my country, the Germa Group has run to my site to make trouble. It is necessary for me to take action, since we are friends. I will personally deal with them, as for you fellow Shichibukai just wait here for my good news!


    Right now, Domingo just wanted to keep this matter under his control. He cant let Ian and the others chase and fight the Germa 66 on his ind at will. Therefore, even if he has the urge to vomit blood, he can only take over the matter.


    What a great sentiment, Domingo seems to be the most selfless person in One Piece World. For this kind of free help and the obligation to do everything for a friend, Ian says I cant ept it!


    Dont mistake me, Doffy! What the Germa destroyed was my station, my territory! Ian raised his right wrist slightly and shook the bell on the special bandage, sending a crisp sound. He looked serious and said: So what, if they fled to your site, I must deal with them myself, get my revenge, otherwise, how can I be able to show my face again in the New World?


    If you think about stopping me, then you are also my enemy! Ian put down his wrist, clubbed on the handle of his Katana, and looked coldly at Domingo. As soon as he dares to say No, Ian will pull his sword and ce it in front of Doffy.


    In his back, the Knight of the Sea Jinbe, Pirate Empress Boa Hancock, and Fire Fist Ace, uncle Fujitora, all of them were standing behind Ian.


    With such a lineup, even Domingo had to weigh the consequences of turning his face on Ian now.


    Okay! Domingo thought about it for a while, and finally agreed with gritting teeth. He can only hope that Ian and the others really came to the ind to hunt down the Germa group, and pray that they wont reveal his secrets in the process


    Domingo stepped aside, and Ian took the lead and walked forward. A squad of furious folks walked together, followed by members of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group, Fishman pirates and Kuja pirates, the entire group moved towards the city.


    As for Domingo, he could only leave immediately after Ian and the others disappeared from his vision. He had to go back and make arrangements.


    Captain, are we really going to fight as you told us on this ind? After walking a distance, Fujitora asked Ian: This will cause many innocent casualties!


    Trust me, Uncle Issho! Ian whispered: This country hides darkness far beyond your imagination! Perhaps it is a good thing to take advantage of this opportunity to expose it!


    When Fujitora heard this, he didnt say anything anymore. He knew that Ian wouldnt do anything aimless, just wait for it to be known, so he said, Well then, lets go after the Vinsmoke Family!


    Ill go after the one named Ichiji! Jinbe said with his arms crossed.


    Leave Niji for me and Sabo! Ace grinned and put his arms around Sabos shoulders. He finally had a chance to fight alongside Sabo. Aokiji didnt leave the ship, so Sabo was relieved and could act safely.


    As for Crocodile, he did not disembark. He stayed on board to protect the ship and the people left behind.


    In this way, only Reiju was left. She was the one who fought against Ian, but at this time, Boa Hancock puffed her chest and said nervously: This this princess will apany you!


    Ian nced at her, and said with a slight smile: OK!


    Ian knew very well that as long as they made a fuss in Dressrosa, Domingo wont stay still, so with Boa Hancock by his side, the odds of being him would be high enough when he appears


    So next, the gang got separated.

 Chapter 379: Discoveries

    Chapter 379: Discoveries


    Germas snails were rampaging everywhere on Dressrosa!


    People of Dressrosa have never seen such a huge snail. They were frightened and didnt stop running in all directions, although the Donquixote family had already issued an evacuation announcement in the country, there were still many people and toys on the street.


    But whats interesting is that when these snails are rushing to crush the citizens, it was not the Donquixote pirates who stood up to protect these people, but the toys!


    There were even some toys that pushed people away from danger, and instead, they were crushed under the snails.


    Fujitora, along with some members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, has been tracking Vinsmoke Judge. The traces left by the snail were obvious and they were not afraid to lose them. However, with Fujitoras Kenbunshoku Haki, he witnessed the senses where these toys came forward to save people, and it felt very strange.


    In his perception, the outline of these toys was very strange! The humanoid dolls and the animal toys actually followed people around to save them, which made Fujitora somewhat surprised. He obviously cant see with his eyes and thought these toys were real animals.


    Are all the animals in this country so intelligent? Fujitora asked in surprise.


    No, Vice-Captain! Zick followed Fujitora, hearing this, he scratched his head and said strangely: These animals are toys, made of iron, wool! They are all toys!


    Toys!? Fujitora was stunned for a while, and with a disbelieving look, he asked with a tone: How can toys move? And in my perception, they are alive! I can hear their heartbeat!


    Here, take! Zick was helpless, so he simply picked up a doll that he had run by him and handed it to Fujitora, letting him touch it.


    Eh!? Fujitora felt it, and couldnt help but marvel: Is this a unique species in this country?


    Getting caught by Fujitora, the doll shouted in his hand: let go of me, let go of me!


    As soon as he loosened his hand, the doll fell to the ground without getting broken. He got up and ran away with his short legs.


    How wonderful! Zick and the others watched the doll run away in amazement, they didnt expect him to speak


    No! Maybe not! Fujitora suddenly said: There is another possibility, with is a Devil Fruit Ability!


    Zick was stunned for a moment, then reacted, saying: Uncle Issho, what do you mean


    The captain told me that this country is hiding a lot of secrets, full of darkness! Fujitora said with a serious face: If what the captain said is true, then the origin of these toys should be one of them!


    Lets keep moving! Fujitora then said, Maybe we will know the answerter.


    The entire group quickly followed him, but they didnt notice that behind them, a one-legged toy soldier with a gun was sitting on a treetop, watching them quietly


    On the other side, Jinbe finally saw Ichiji after chasing his direction for a while.


    Ichiji went on rampaging with a Germas snail ship and many soldiers. At this time, he was intercepted by the cadres of the Donquixote family in the city, and it was dius and Diamante who blocked his way!


    When Jinbe arrived, Ichiji was surrounded and fighting these two, but since they were onnd, Ichiji used the wall trick, making the Germa soldiers withstand the uing blows without the slightest hesitation, then attacked back when dius and Diamante were stunned


    Although Jinbe was very ufortable seeing the cold-blooded behavior of Ichiji, he didnt forget what Ian had exined their tactics before, so he stretched out his palm, and at the same time a drop of water dripped from his palm, then it was ejected with a furious wave.


    Water Shot!


    Diamante was hit by Jinbes water bullet, which pierced a hole directly in his waist.


    Cough cough! Diamante covered the wound with his rippling sword and yelled at Jinbe: Damn it, Jinbe! Are you crazy? Why did you shoot us!?


    Im sorry! Jinbe said: But the Germa group must be defeated by us. Brother Ian asked me toe and help out, not toe and just watch!


    But this is Donquixotes familys territory! Diamante growled.


    Say this to your Young Master! I have a job to do! Jinbe has always known that Domingo is evil, so he didnt like his men.


    While taking advantage of Jinbes shot, Ichiji pushed back his opponent dius, and then immediately ran with his soldiers.


    Due to Judges orders, the Vinsmoke family and Ian reached a strange tacit agreement on their side. Both sides had the same goal, which is to drag the Donquixote pirates into the mud The first thing Ichiji did after escaping was find a building with Domingos g and went in its direction! Generally speaking, the banner hanging refers to an important ce to the Donquixote pirates, even if it was not a factory, it can be a warehouse or anything else


    And once such a ce is found, Ichiji will attack and destroy it without hesitation.


    The current situation was like this. Domingos cadres were desperately trying to block the Vinsmoke family and Ians group, but these two sides were deliberately choosing the worst ces to fight in. but when they fight, they have no intention to kill each other, they were justunching blows with the utmost area damage.


    So in the end, Domingos industry would be in a bad situation.


    Jinbe and Ichiji kept on going, while Diamante and dius, who were chasing after them, got very angry.


    Then, during this chase and escape, the things that worried the Donquixote family happened. When Jinbe and Ichiji started fighting near a store, and identally destroying half of it, they saw many people with explosive cors on their necks and chains on their hands and feet.


    These people were in shabby clothes and stained with blood. At first nce, they looked like they had been detained for a long time, and their faces looked haggard.


    Jinbe was not a fool. As soon as he saw these people, he immediately understood that these people are ves!


    When he first followed Fisher Tiger, he saw the appearance of many ves, so he concluded this at first nce, and Jinbe was extremely angry because he saw many Fishmen within the ves!


    Domingo has always been involved in the business of human trafficking. This store is one of them. It is not an auction house like the Sabaody Archipgo, but a hidden store. Although this building was a clothing store on the surface, it was a ce where Donquixote pirate kidnaps people. When single men and women came to buy clothes in this store, they feel dizzy in the dressing room by the anesthetic gas, and when they woke up, they found themselves captured with chains and cors.


    Most of these kidnapped people were tourists. Even if they were missing, they will not attract attention. After waiting for a whole collection, the Donquixote pirates will take them to the Sabaody Archipgo and sell them.


    As a Fishman, Jinbe hated this kind of business the most. When it was discovered that there was such a sinful thing as human trafficking hidden here, Jinbe became furious.


    Whats going on here! With a direct punch, he knocked over all the minions who rushed out of the store, and then went up to rescue his fellow Fishman. When he saw their poor faces, he said to himself that he would never doubt Ian!


    Kill him! After seeing this scene, dius and Diamante gritted their teeth and nned to attack. Diamante used his Ripple-Ripple Ability to shake the entire ground, and dius turned into a giant hedgehog balloon, moved toward Jinbe, intending to blow him up directly.


    However, Jinbe managed to keep himself still on the shaking ground, and when dius approached him, he lifted his foot in clogs and kicked dius with a fierce roundabout kick.


    7000 Brick Roundhouse Kick!


    The huge impact force made dius explode in an instant, but his explosion did not hurt Jinbe in the slightest. Instead, he was kicked by Jinbe and spat blood while flying back.


    Although Jinbe was not the most powerful fighter on thend, his Fishman karate was enough to deal with these two as a Shichibukai, Jinbe was not weaker than Doffy! dius and Diamante were just cadres, and cant defeat the giant shark


    While the fact of human trafficking on the ind was revealed by Jinbe, Ace and Sabo also found arge number of arms transactions on the ind when pursuing Niji

 Chapter 380: Press Where It hurts

    Chapter 380: Press Where It hurts


    What Domingo did on Dressrosa Ind, although it was hidden in the dark, was like lice on a bald head, as long as it was there, it would definitely be discovered.


    The Vinsmoke Family was running around the ind with their soldiers, and Ian and the others were tailing them, so they gradually started exposing hidden stuff.


    When they were ramping on the ind, they came up with a pattern. In addition to the ces where Doffys g was hung, there were ces where resistance was encountered, so they became their focus points, because such sites, there might be something important to protect, as soon as they encounter resistance, then stopping and making a scene will definitely be fruitful.


    When Niji fled to a warehouse, he identally hit the ground and discovered where the weapons were hidden. Since the Germa Group and Ians gangnded on the ind, the Donquixote pirates received to transfer their hoarding arms away, only to be bumped into the enemies in the way


    Those scoundrels were loyal to Domingo, so after getting face to face with the Germa 66, they relied on therge number of weapons in their hands, and attached them! They overestimated their abilities, and got killed by Niji and his soldiers, then suddenly he realized that he should stop and wait for Ace and Sabo to catch up, to keep the authenticity of the act.


    As a result, with this fight, the hidden weapons in the warehouse were directly discovered.


    Sabo instantly understood what was going on. In fact, the Revolutionary Army also ced intelligence personnel on Dressrosa. Because they found many war-torn countries on the Grand Line, the source of arms transactions is implicitly pointing to Dressrosa


    Faced with this situation, the Revolutionary Army wanted to investigate, but many spies sent didnt find a thing, and soon aftering to this ind, they were vaporized, and disappeared from his world.


    As the chief of staff of the Revolutionary Army, Sabo naturally knew about this, and he was very puzzled. Now, after Ian brought him to Dressrosa, he finally found these arms deals, although he still did not understand where his spies went, he got his lead on the matter of arms transactions.


    Ace! Go ahead, destroy this ce! Sabo shouted to Ace while holding a Cameko Den Den Mushi, taking pictures and recording all this.


    Ace replied with a wide smile, with a Great me Commandment: me Emperor, he bombarded the ce on the spot.


    And the cadres of the Donquixote pirates responsible for chasing Niji, were Gio, the Art-Art Fruit user, and Senor Pink, the Swim-Swim Fruit user, but facing Aces giant Fire ball, they didnt dare to approach!


    There was no way that they could make a difference with their poor strength. They discovered that Ian wasnt ying when he brought these folks. In addition Jinbe and Boa Hancock, Ace and Sabo were also capable of joining the Shichibukai ranks in terms of power alone Now on the whole ind, Domingo is the only one who can fight them head-on. Even if all his cadres were devil fruit users, they still need to consider whom they were picking as an opponent!


    It can be said that none of Donquixotes cadres were able to seed in their task. Even if they were eager to kill the Vinsmoke family and prevent them from running around like this, the Vinsmoke kids were easy to deal with, no matter what killing moves they used, Judges children would just shout Wall and let their soldiers tank the uing blow


    As long as it dys the battle for a while, and the people on Ians side catch up, then they will teach Doffys cadres how to behave


    The current situation feels a bit one-sided. With Germa 66 and Ians gang tacitly co-operating, the cadres under Domingo couldnt stop them from storming the ind, revealing scars in every corner!


    Human trafficking and arms smuggling, with the shocking crimes and gray businesses being dug out, the wicked deeds of Domingo became clearer and clearer.


    Ian and Boa Hancock, with the Dragon Hunter Pirates and some Kuja pirates, chased after Reiju, while Jinbe and Ace, all through a little Den Den Mushi, told Ian what they had found so far.


    Without exception, these gray businesses have been destroyed by them. It can be seen that the loss brought to Donquixote pirates is enormous.


    However, with Ians knowledge, he was well aware that this was just a small part of Doffys underground business, even if it gets destroyed, it wont really hurt Domingo as he intends to


    What can really hurt the Joker is the underground factory that produces artificial Devil Fruits!


    ording to Ians estimation, this underground factory may have already been established. On Punk Hazards side, the sad developed by Caesar should actually be regarded as a catalyst. This kind of material needs to be used before it can process artificial Devil Fruit, the Smile, also known as Artificial Zoan Devil Fruit.


    If he really wants to make this guy suffer and regret the minute he thought of angering Ian, then destroying this underground factory is the best factor.


    In particr, Ian would also like to see what this so-called artificial Devil Fruit looks like. Dont forget, Ian can increase the stars of his own card by allowing his Card System to absorb the power of such Devil Fruits, thus gaining more attributes.


    At ordinary times, if he wants to get a Devil Fruit, the easiest way is to buy them, but why would he spend his money when he can simply raid an artificial Devil Fruit factory of his beloved friend Doffy Ian intends to go there and take a look, seeing if his system can ept them.


    Plus most importantly, if the underground factory is destroyed, then Domingo will not be able to deliver the goods to Kaido, and he will be forced to bear his wrath.


    If the Madman Kaido gets angry and kills Domingo, that will help Ian solve a big problem


    However, there is a problem in his n that is, Ian doesnt know exactly where the underground factory is, but that doesnt matter! He can go to the Tontatta Kingdom, which is the fairy residence.


    If he remembers correctly, the location of the Tontatta Kingdom seems to be on the opposite side of an iron bridge, where there were ferocious fighting fishes under the bridge.


    This is the best ce he could go to, to ask for help!


    When they learned that the bridge was on the north side of Dressrosa, Ian and Boa Hancock rushed forward, forcing Reiju to flee north, so she followed Ians wishes without saying a word and moved north.


    However, just as Reiju was about to reach the bridge, a strange scene happened.


    The Germa soldiers who were following Reiju suddenly turned around and attacked her!


    Attacking their masters is a forbidden sin for the Germa soldiers. For the first time, panic expressions appeared on their cold faces, but they could not control their bodies at all.


    Reiju was totally unprepared, she just found herself surrounded by her own soldiers. At the crucial moment, she flew up from the barrage of bullets and stayed in midair.


    And those Germa soldiers started killing each other, when they couldnt reach Reiju.


    Ian and Boa Hancock, who had been following behind, naturally showed this scene. Ian reacted and suddenly raised his head to look at the sky.


    He saw a figure with strange movements, bouncing between the clouds! Who else could it be if not Domingo?


    The way the Germa soldiers acted made Ian think of Doffys Parasite String


    Damn it! After Domingonded, he looked at Ian, and his forehead was full of blue veins. The rage in his heart was about to burn his whole person, but he used a faint voice to say to Ian. Ian, you are a good chess yer! I never thought that you would join forces with the Germa!


    Ian didnt speak, just looked at him coldly.


    Domingo originally wanted to go ahead of Ian and take down the Germa 66, but the n changed very fast, the bad news from his cadres forced him to run over immediately. He went to the destroyed ces by Jinbe and Ace. It was only at this time that he realized, he was tricked. The Germa 66 deliberately fled to Dressrosa for one reason only!


    At this moment, Domingo finally understood that Ian had already discovered that themission was issued by him, and that he also used the Germa 66 for his revenge.


    It was baby-5, right!? Domingo grinned and said to Ian: How ridiculous. I had expected that woman to stay by your side and bring me back some useful information about your pirate group. Instead, she turned around and sold me! With her character, I shouldnt have trusted her this easily!


    What Baby-5 was worried about finally happened, and Due to his suspicious personality, he listed her as the only suspect.


    Ian didnt want to correct Doffys wrong perception. In fact, he knew that he wouldnt be able to change his mind, so he directly shocked him with it alllllll: Doffy, Doffy, Doffy! Your only mistake was misunderstanding me I knew from the very beginning that it is impossible for us to cooperate! Vergos identity can be hidden from the Marine department, but not from me! He was your man, or to be exact your right hand, and I killed him with a cold heart, and I knew that you wont rest until you avenge him


    Domingo was shocked when he heard this.


    He found that he really underestimated Ians intelligence capabilities. Only he and the familys core cadres knew about Vergos identity. How on earth did he know?


    What the hell do you want then? Domingo couldnt help but ask: Take me down!? You are already a Shichibukai. Even if you do so, it wont do you any good, right? Or do you just want to get your revenge on me? If so, havent you achieved your goal now? What else do you want?

 Chapter 381: Stop caring

    Chapter 381: Stop caring


    However, Domingo didnt say we are even now, and Ian couldnt stop the killing intent in his heart.


    Yeah, what else do I want? Ian himself is asking this question.


    Obviously, the conflict between him and Domingo is irreconcble, and during so many contacts, Ian realized that Doffy is a very dangerous person. This guy not only has high status and power, but also has extensive connections. He is a famous broker in the whole underground world. Now with all the cards being yed on the table, if he just teaches him a lesson and lets him go, it will be a deadly mistake!


    Once this guy gets released to the world, Ian and his dragon hunter pirates would face more ferocious retaliation from Domingo.


    Kill him! Ian suddenly made this decision in his heart. He wasnt the kind of person who knows about a potential danger in the future, and let it be. Since there might be tons of follow-up troubles, then nipping it in the bud is the answer!


    In fact, Ian did think too much before, but because he had a bad reading of the situation at the time, knowing that the World Government and the Marines did not allow Shichibukai to fight each other, so Ians response was limited, thinking only within the limits allowed by the world government and the only answer was an eye for an eye.


    Then, he took this matter from another angle.


    Now, when Ian realized that Domingo would always stay lurking in his back, he then immediately ignored the restriction of his Shichibukai rank.


    Obtaining this identity was just to prevent the Marines from sending admirals to hunt down his pirate group, and to win a breathing time for himself this does not mean that Ian got close to the World Government. If so, why should he worry too much about the reaction of the World Government and Marines?


    As a Shichibukai, even if I kill Domingo, what can they do to me? Remove my Shichibukai title!?


    In that case, they will lose two Shichibukai at once! Would they be willing to do that?


    Once this point was figured out, Ian became relieved.


    With Ians sudden enlightenment, enlightenment noticed the killing intent emitting from Ians body. He couldnt help but grit his teeth in astonishment: You actually want to kill me!?


    At this moment, Domingo was really angry. Even when he wanted to cause trouble for Ian, he had to be cautious and didnt do it in person, so he issued this mission in the underground World, and attracted Germa 66 through a broker. However, he didnt expect that Ian would appear with such strong intention.


    Doesnt he worry about the attitude of the World Government?


    Thinking of this, Domingo suddenly burst into arrogantughter. He pointed his finger at Ian. Stinky boy, do you really think that killing me wouldnt hold you ountable by the World Government? Let me tell you one thing, I am also a Celestial Dragon! Although my stupid family renounced their World Noble status and left Mary Geoise, after I became Shichibukai, I resumed contact with the world nobles Im aware that I cant regain my original title, but I hold the great secret of the Celestial Dragon in my hand. If I am really killed by you, the Celestial Dragons will never let you go!


    Is this rted to the national treasure of the Celestial Dragons? Ian coldly said: You are talking about the identity chip I gave you, calling it national treasure? But what do you think they would do if I told them that their identity chip was taken by you?


    Do you think they will believe such a lie? Domingoughed: To tell you the truth, I have learned through a special way that the identity chips they brought back can be used! So, even if their chip is fake, as long as it can be used, they will consider it as the original, so they wont believe you a word you say!


    Tsk! Ian looked as if he was hearing depressing news.


    In fact, the chip that Ian returned was indeed the real chip, but Domingo didnt know. He thought Ian gave back the fake one he made. Now he thinks that if the fake identity chip can be used, the Celestial Dragon wont listen to Ian.


    This logic is a bit roundabout, but whether it is true or false, as long as they are not angry with Domingo, he can still seek their help.


    Do you understand this? Domingo said proudly: Even if you kill me, the Celestial Dragons will think that you have obtained the secret about the national treasure from me. and at that time, they will kill you at all costs! Because they dont allow any person to know the secret of the national treasure, even if this person used to be one of them, let alone being an ordinary person! At that time, even if the cost is the loss of two Shichibukai, they will do it without a second thought!


    Indeed, Domingo knows about the Celestial Dragons national treasure, which is because his family used to be a member of the World Nobles Therefore, after he became Shichibukai, although they were unhappy with his possession of such secret, they felt that it is still within the controble range. Domingo has always wanted to return to his original rank within the World Nobles, so the Celestial Dragons thought that he should not disclose such information, but will just hold it in his own hand as a bargaining chip.


    If necessary, the Celestial Dragons can make a decision at any time to make Domingo a World Noble again. In this way, the secret of the national treasure will be returned to the hands of the Celestial Dragons only, and Domingo gets what he wants. Then he will also strictly guard this secret for the special status of a Celestial Dragon.


    However, if it were an ordinary person who learned about this national treasure, the situation would bepletely different! They cant ept an ordinary person getting close to them, let alone bing one of them. These fellows are obsessive about their bloodlines. The only solution they can think of is to kill all insiders!


    At that time, we are not only talking about the three Admirals, Im afraid that the entire marine department and the entire CP intelligence agency will be dispatched to deal with Ian and his pirate group!


    So now, its not a question of whether Ian wants to kill Domingo, but if he can!


    Hmph! But if I kill you, they wont know if you ever told their secret, right ? Ian couldnt help but retort.Hey! Even if I kill you, Celestial Dragon wont know if you told me the secret of our treasure? Ian couldnt help but retort.


    Maybe! Domingo said with a sinister smile: But dont forget, there are many World Government intelligence officers in Dressrosa who are always under the supervision of my pirates. And only when they discover my secrets, I have to take action and deal with them. Otherwise, I cant just act against the World Government and kill their agents


    So at this moment, there are many active CP agents on my ind. When you and the Germa Group have made such a big fuss on Dressrosa, you guys have already fallen to their attention. Therefore, as soon as I shout and mention the word national treasure, they will report it immediately. Then, do you think you can clear the suspicion?


    This wont only affect you, but also you, Boa Hancock! Domingo looked at her with a wicked smile and said: Since you came with this brat Ian, then you will also be the target of World Government, by that time, you and your Amazon Lily will enter in a disaster arc! Fuffuffuffuffu! Fuffuffuffuffu!


    The more he talked, the more refreshing Domingo felt. Its really wonderful to y with a group of Shichibukai!


    However, Domingo, who wasughing wildly, did not realize that at this moment, Boa Hancock had already lost her mind about what he just said!


    If she hadnt been with Ian, she would never figure out that Doffy, who is also a Shichibukai like her, used to be a member of the world nobles!


    Even if he is a former Celestial Dragon, that cant change this fact.


    And the people, she is the most afraid and resented of, are the Celestial Dragons! At this moment, listening to Domingo speaking of his identity proudly, Hancock couldnt help thinking of the arrogantughter of those Celestial Dragons when they were branding her and her sisters with the ves mark


    So, she exploded.


    Go to hell! her willow eyebrows turned upside down, and she shouted violently, while firing the Falling-Down Drunk Sweet Wind/ Mero Mero Mellow at Doffy.


    And at this same time, Ian drew his sword and rushed towards Domingo from the side!


    Even with what Domingo said, Ian wasnt scared!


    Kuina was right at the beginning, with Ians temperament, if he cared about this and that, he wouldnt have achieved anything in his life


    So, without previous notice, Ian and Hancock started the fight.


    Lets Fck him up!

 Chapter 382: Things getting serious

    Chapter 382: Things getting serious


    If everything really goes ording to what Domingo said, wouldnt no one be able to provoke him at all?


    Of course, this is impossible! So Ian simply didnt believe him at all!


    Perhaps for others, Domingos loss of his worlds noble title will frighten the attacking party and have them consider the consequences, but for Ian, it didnt work.


    Because in Ians heart, he has already seen the essence of Celestial Dragons, that is, a bunch of fools dressed in lion skin to show off their power. Ian has long challenged their majesty, and after killing one of them, they surrendered to the situation and let him be, so the potential threat in Doffys words wasnt enough to stop him


    To say that what Ian is really afraid of was the power of the marines, but as his current strength grows, their threat is slowly decreasing.


    Therefore, Domingos remarks didnt affect Ians killing intent, it just agitated another person, that is, Boa Hancock!


    Domingo did not expect that the first person to attack would be Hancock. Most of his attention was ced on Ian because he knew that Ian was the leader. As a result, when Hancocks ray of pink heart was shot, he was almost hit if he didnt react in time and jump away!


    As a Shichibukai, Domingo knows how dangerous this woman is. He is the kind of person who is inherently evil, and has a strong lust. So in the face of Hancocks Love-Love Fruit, he is quite weak, because many of her petrification abilities generally take effect on everyone, whether he was seduced by her or not doesnt matter.


    Having just avoided the uing projectile, Ian has alreadye from the side, Domingo cursed inwardly, raised his hairy right leg wearing pointed shoes, and blocked Ians chop.


    The twos armored Haki shed, making a metallic sound. Although there was no winner in this collision, Ian used his weapon, and Doffy defended with his armed leg, he just felt some pain.


    Ian didnt give him a chance to breathe at all. ck mes enwrapped his sword, and waved another sh toward the joker.


    Now Ians sword strike is faster than ever. Domingo was almost unable to see his shot clearly. He can only rely on Observation Haki to perceive the direction of Ians attack and then keep raising his arms and legs to defend himself.


    However, the sharpness of the upgraded Sword of the Darkness me was beyond Domingos imagination. After withstanding a few blows, his armored Haki was no longer able to hold, and was cut by Ians ming de, leaving a wound on his wrist.


    Ah!! You bastard! Domingo hasnt been injured for a long time, and suddenly he was shocked and angry. He mmed his fingers into a w and shed at Ian who was close!


    Goshikito (Five Color Strings)!


    In Ians Nen field, Domingos hand wasnt the threat, but the invisible strings attached to his fingers, so he immediately raised his hands and blocked it with his sword.


    ng! Domingo obviously didnt reach Ian, but with the strong impact, the solid ck me on the Senbonzakura was separated by five gaps, as if it was sliced.


    Ian quickly took a few steps to retreat, and checked his de with some distress.


    Although the Senbonzakura is a weapon embodied by the system, this weapon is not unshakeable, Ian already knew this.


    Fortunately, now Ian has upgraded it to a five-star Zanpakut, which is much stronger than the first weapon he got, the three-star Juggernaut sword. The swing of Domingos string did not leave a scratch on the de.


    When Ian retired, Hancock fired ve Arrows at Doffy.


    Seeing the arrow, Domingo couldnt chase after Ian, and had to deal with Hancocks attack.


    He bent his fingers, leaving only the index finger, and pointing out the flying arrows that were shot one after another. It was like the Six Meridians Divine Sword, only the voice of Duan Yu was missing (A joke for those who watched Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils!)


    This was his Bullet String trick! The thin thread created from his fingers was ejected at a high speed, which has a destructive power enough to pierce the human body, but now it was used to take down Hancocks arrows.


    Just after dealing with Hancocks attack, suddenly a purple me came flying from the ground towards Domingo.


    Ian and Hancock cooperated in a very skillful way that they hardly gave Doffy any break. Due to the angle of the mes, Domingo failed to see iting, so it was toote to avoid it!


    Boom! The purple zing pir exploded in an instant, and the raging fire swallowed Domingos body at once.


    Youll remember me each time you look at the moon After Ioris skill exploded, a human-shaped bathed in purple me stayed in the pir of fire.


    When Ian obtained Ioris exclusive treasure, Yasakani no Magatama, the Ura 108 Shiki Ya Sakazuki /Eight Sake Cups was able to freeze the time flow around the target, so it looked as if Domingo waspletely frozen by mes


    However, Ian didnt take advantage of this opportunity to attack, but raised his head and looked forward to the sky!


    Over there! Ians whole body was glittering with lightning, and he suddenly shook his hand a bolt of strong lightning pierced Dressrosas sky, struck obliquely into the sky.


    Ian realized that the one sealed by the Eight Sake Cups mes was not Domingos real body, it was a substitute puppet he left with the power of his thread fruit his real body escaped and flew into the air with the clouds at the moment of the explosion!


    If it wasnt for Ians Nen field, they wouldnt have noticed that the one in the mes had no vital characteristics, and they might get deceived by him.


    The speed of the lightning strike was instant and hit Domingo between the clouds. Under the bombardment of high voltage, Domingo screamed his lungs out and was shot down from the air.


    His whole body turned ck, the mingo coat on his body was burned out by lightning, and thick ck smoke was emitting However, when reaching the ground, Domingo rolled and didnt fall, butnded on his feet.


    People who strengthen their bodies with physical training in this world are actually quite powerful, so even if he was hit by a lightning strike, Domingo was only damaged, but it didnt faint or kill him.


    At the same time as hended, Domingos forehead was full of blue veins. His right hand suddenly stretched back as he roared: Time to strike back! Overheat!


    In his palm, countless transparent silk threads stretched out wildly, and then twisted together to form a thick whip, which followed the swing of Domingos right hand, with a powerful rebound, it broke the air and rushed at Ian!


    At this time, Hancock shot Domingo with several kiss guns, however, Doffy desperately was focused on attacking Ian, which made him get hit.


    The power of this whish was overwhelming, Although Ian had never seen it before, his intuition gave him a dangerous signal, so Ian didnt dare to withstand or block it. He rolled on the ground with his fastest speed and dodged the uing blow.


    Bang! A tall building behind Ian was directly demolished by Domingos whip. At the position where the whipnded, the stones turned into powder in an instant!


    He failed to hit Ian, but Hancocknded many bullets on his body. After all, Hancock is also an expert in using Haki When Doffy didnt concentrate on defense, her bullets easily tore off the hardened armor on his body, making him tremble with every shot.


    Although these three fought for less than a minute, Domingo had been injured repeatedly. Although these wounds were not serious, they made him realize how dangerous it was to fight the two Shichibukais at the same time. If he doesnt use his true power, he may get seriously injured in the next collisions with these monsters

 Chapter 383: Birdcage reappearance, the arrival of unexpected people

    Chapter 383: Birdcage reappearance, the arrival of unexpected people


    Speaking of which, there is no reason why Domingo has always kept the madman appearance, ying it cool. In addition to being a Shichibukai and a Celestial Dragon, he also has a formidable strength, which is mainly reflected in his Haki cultivation and fruit abilities.


    Domingo has Awakened his devil fruit, and his use of his thread fruit ability has reached a very high level.


    In addition to using the threads as his attack method, he can even use them to close injuries!


    Just like a surgical suture, let alone ordinary wounds, even if his internal organs were damaged, he can treat them urgently, stop the bleeding, and sew them up! Although this emergency treatment is different from normal physical recovery, what it shows duringbat is how resistant he can be.


    This is also the reason why he can fight back unharmed after being shot by Ian


    However, this kind of recovery still takes time. If he recovers while fighting, he will be distracted. Domingo knows his weakness, so in the face of Ian and Hancock, two Shichibukai, he knew that he couldnt hold on for too long.


    Either fight or turn around and run away, otherwise, no matter how thick his skin is, he will be killed by the none ending blows.


    with the pride and self-esteem of a Shichibukai, he was not allowed to turn around and run away, so Domingo chose the other option.


    After Ian escaped the mming whip of Domingo, he stood up and immediately shot a ck Dragon wave in his direction!


    However, in the face of the surging heatwave and the terrifying me of the ck dragon wave, Domingo did not choose to dodge, but mmed his hands on the ground!


    The next moment, all the sights and objects seemed to be distorted in the range where the three were!


    The surrounding buildings seem to have been stretched, extending out countless threads, converging in front of Domingo, and he used these gathered threads to resist Ians ck dragon!


    The me of ck Dragon Wave is not something that can be easily stopped, but at this moment, Domingo seems to have an endless stream of power. Those silk threads have just been melted by the ck mes, other silk thread waves immediately followed and continued to block the ck dragon wave! In the midst of these ups and downs, the flight of the ck dragon wave was actually blocked, and the ck dragon body was shrinking little by little.


    In the end, when the ck Dragon wave started reaching Domingo and there were still several meters ahead, the dragon body evaporated. On the way between Ian and Domingo, only a deep ravine that was melted by heat was left. High heat and green smoke were emitted.


    This is the first time Ian has seen someone able to offset his own ck dragon wave


    Obviously, Domingo used the awakened power of his thread fruit.


    Not only that, after offsetting the ck Dragon wave, all the surrounding silk threads, under Domingos control, continued to gather again, and then solidified into a thick and strong thread. These silk threads ejected high in the air, covered the positions of just the two of them, and then stopped spreading


    Birdcage! Domingo showed a smirk. He stuck out his tongue and licked the blood left on his cheek from when getting hit by Hancock Fuffuffuffuffu! Ian, lets fight like trapped beasts!


    Ian looked back and saw that the birdcage raised by Domingo had just isted Hancock outside!


    Thiswhat the hell is this! Hancock raised her long leg and kicked the silk threads of the birdcage, but it didnt affect the threads at all, instead, she was pushed back, which made her frown.


    She still felt some pain, Hancock realized that when she kicked the cage, if it wasnt for the protection of her armed Haki, she wouldve been cut!


    This birdcage is formed by Domingos will. Those threads should not be normal threads, but made of energy, so they are indestructible, and not something that Hancocks kick can break.


    Even Ian was incapable of cutting it. He violently waved his sword at the edge of the silk thread of the birdcage, using the Sword of the Darkness me, but such a move just brought out a long spark and sharp sound, which seemed useless to these silk threads.


    In this way, Ian cant get out, and Hancock cant get in.


    Domingo was not a fool. He knows that he has to deal with Ian and Boa Hancocks attacks at the same time. so he simply isted her outside with his birdcage. In this way, he only needs to concentrate on dealing with Ian alone. After defeating Ian, facing the snake princess wouldnt be as hard


    Fuffuffuffuffu! On second thought, why not shrink it a bit! Domingo opened his hands, raised his head, andughed loudly, while controlling the movement of the birdcage. With his ferociousughter, the abnormal threads that surrounded them in all directions began to shrink slowly.


    The biggest advantage of the birdcage is that once it moves, it doesnt need to be manipted by Domingo, so he can concentrate on fighting Ian one-on-one.


    Youd better be careful! Domingo then said to Ian: Even if your Haki is so strong, you will be sliced by the silk thread of this birdcage, and turn into pieces!


    This is naturally a psychological tactic. Domingo has grown to the point where he has experienced many battles. He knows very well that when the birdcage is slowly shrinking, his opponents are often eager to defeat him. If you be impatient and eager to win, you will be more prone to ws and making mistakes.


    Ian faintly noticed Domingos intention, he took a long sigh, then raised his right hand, and the second ck dragon began to condense on his wrist.


    Throwing the ck dragon wave into the sky, and then waiting for the ck dragon to fall on him, Ian swallowed its energy, Ian closed his eyes, and quickly spread his ck me wings. When he opened his eyes, the evil eye master skill was activated, and the third eye on his forehead appeared at the same time.


    Hey, hey, hey! Thats amazing! Domingo opened his palm, spread his fingers, took a stance facing Ian, and grinned at Ian: The power of Cryptocurrency fruit really lives up to its reputation! But I dont know if it can get stronger than my Paramecia Devil Fruit?


    Well find outter! Ian replied coldly, holding the Senbonzakura in both hands.


    The next moment, their figures disappeared at the same time, and when the two reappeared, they had already collided


    When Ian and Domingo were fighting in the birdcage, Reiju, who escaped to Greenbit Ind on the other side, encountered huge trouble.


    When Domingo suddenly appeared, she knew that the battle between the three Shichibukais was not something she could intervene in, so she took advantage of the situation. When they were busy, Reiju quietly left the scene with Germas soldiers.


    The members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates and the Kuja Pirates noticed that Reiju had left, so they followed her tail. Everyone knew that the fight between the three Shichibukais would definitely be a disaster, so staying around would only bring more troubles.


    So in this way, when Domingo used the birdcage, because the coverage of the birdcage did not spread to the entire Dressrosa Ind, ordinary people like them were not caught!


    Reiju took Germas soldiers to the front, while the Dragon Hunter Pirates and the Kuja Pirates followed unhurriedly. Neither of them had any intention of fighting, but instead, they were looking for the possible existence of the Donquixote familys property, intending to destroy it, this is the tacitmon goal of both parties now.


    However, when they repelled the fierce fighting fish in the sea who were desperately attacking everyone, and finally came to Greenbit through the iron bridge, apletely unexpected person appeared.


    It was a man with a pair of long, pointed horns on his head! He is very tall and burly, with a steel jaw guard on his chin, but when everyone saw him, what impressed them the most was his eyes.


    What kind of look is that, it seems to be fused with madness and destruction, fierce and full of chaos.


    Reiju was stunned when she saw this man, and she recognized him at once.


    This man turned out to be one of the famous three disasters of Emperor Kaido, with a bounty of 1 billion Berries: Drought Jack!


    Why is he here!?

 Chapter 384: Tyranny

    Chapter 384: Tyranny


    Greenbit is actually a separate ind next to Dressrosa, small in size, and the people of Dressrosa connected it with an iron bridge and was treated as part of Dressrosa.


    So this single ind is actually used mainly as a port. Although no wharf has been built, ships can stillnd here.


    The drought Jack of Beasts Pirates and his boat came ashore from here.


    When Ian was chased by Admiral Kizaru on Smis Ind, Domingo had already lined up with the Beasts Pirates and the Emperor Kaido.


    How should I put it, Domingo, as Shichibukai, is also the top broker in the underground world, and the king of Dressrosa, and he is also associated with World Nobles Celestial Dragon, wealth, status, and power to him, it is all within reach. In a sense, Domingo is no different from the Pirate King. The only difference is a little reputation. It can be said that Domingo has nothing to pursue.


    However, if people dont pursue anything, they can do everything they like, Domingo has an unparalleled destructive tendency. Its not too much for him to even say that he wants to destroy the world, this is not an exaggeration, so does the madman Kaido, not only does he want tomit suicide, but also wants tounch a vigorous war. No matter who he targets, as long as he can let himself have a hearty fight.


    The two peoples characters made them hit it off immediately after meeting, and soon reached a cooperation intention. Because he had Caesar, an evil scientist, he started a business of artificial Devil Fruit with Kaido.


    Kaido is already strong enough as a Yonko, and Domingo has spared no effort to provide Kaido with arge number of artificial Devil Fruit to expand his Legion. To say that Domingo has no idea, that cant be true, to Hell with it all Maybe he also expects Kaido to be strong enough to challenge the world government and Marines andpletely overthrow their rule.


    Since there is such cooperation, there is naturally a close connection between Domingo and the Beast Pirates. Unfortunately, Kaido learned from Domingo a few days ago that the first The batch of artificial devil fruits was estimated to be about to ripen, so Kaido sent Drought Jack, one of his three gues, toe, intending to bring the first batch of fruits back after their sessful cultivation.


    Dr. Jack is definitely the banner of Beasts Pirates. Needless to say, Beasts Pirates is really famous in New World. If Jack swaggers and appears in the port of Dressrosa, it is estimated that the whole country will enter a panic state.


    Moreover, at that time, Domingo will certainly be implicated and subjected to stricter investigation by the world government.


    So Jack finally chose tond here in Greenbit. Because there are fighting fish attacking people who pass through the iron bridge, there is no one here will appear on this small ind. If Jack goes ashore here, he can not disturb anyone and bring trouble to Domingo as long as he gets the artificial devil fruit from Domingo and Jack leaves quietly, then no one will know that the Beast Pirates have appeared here.


    In fact, Jack hadnded on Greenbit a few hours ago. If Ian and the Germa Group did not appear on the ind, Donquixote pirates would have sent people to meet the drought Jack and finish the deal with him. But, unfortunately, Ian and the Germa Group started to make trouble on the ind of Dressrosa, and Domingo had to send all his forces to stop them, so they even forgot about the drought Jack.


    This is really


    Obviously, the drought Jack is not a good-tempered person. If it is not because his Boss attaches great importance to this transaction, he would not dare toe to Dressrosa. ording to his character, waiting for a few hours is enough to make him lose his temper.


    On the other hand, when Jack was extremely anxious, Ian started the battle with Domingo a few miles away from Greenbit. Even if he was far away, he could see Ian flying in the air and the bird cageunched by Domingo.


    In this case, Jack naturally reacted immediately, and understood that something happened on Dressrosa Ind, so he walked out of the hiding ce and nned to pass over the iron bridge to see what was going on.


    The Germa soldiers following Reiju, the Dragon Hunter Pirates, and the Kuja Pirates met Drought Jack under such circumstances


    At the moment of seeing the drought Jack, Reiju stopped breathing because her father had thought about selling Germas technology before at a good price, and he wanted to find an Emperor to cooperate with. With the power of a Yonko, getting an astonishing Strength, and thenpleting the wish of re-ruling the North Blue, Reiju has naturally researched about the four Emperor, and learned about the drought Jack.


    Howe we meet this lunatic here!? Reijus pretty face turned pale with fright at the moment, and her eyebrows couldnt help but wrinkle into a ball.


    Just as she thought about how to deal with it, she suddenly heard Jack start to talk: You are the Donquixote family? Where is Domingo?!


    Drought Jack encountered the wrong people. Although Domingo and Hundred Beast Kaido have a cooperative rtionship, Jack only recognizes their leader Doffy. He does not know anyone under him, he is just toozy to bother himself with a trivial matter. Because, in his opinion, his subordinates are all ants, not worthy of attention.


    Therefore, when Reiju appeared ahead of him, he thought it was someone sent by Domingo to greet him. So he asked: Exin what happened here? Why did I wait for so long?


    Reiju found herself in a weird spot, but she didnt want to say something angering the drought Jack. She didnt want to provoke this lunatic at all, so when she heard Jacks question, she had an idea and immediately said, Boss, hes behind!


    Reiju just wanted to quickly deal with the drought Jack, so she pretended to be a member of the Donquixote family.


    Jack did not doubt, and immediately took a big step and walked forward, saying: I will go to him!


    So Reiju and Germas soldiers quickly got out of the way and let Jack pass, and behind Raideen and the others from the Kuja Pirates, they reacted immediately and opened the road.


    However, they forgot one thing. Jack was originally one of the captains of the three fleets of Beasts Pirates, so he was followed by his men, and Jack disdained them and thought of them as Doffys men and paid no attention to them, but his subordinates were attentive. When they followed behind, One of Jacks confidants suddenly saw the Dragon Hunter pirate tattoo on Raideens arm!


    This confidant suddenly felt that something was wrong. When he remembered the tattoo mark, he suddenly shouted and said, Boss Jack! We have been deceived! They are not Domingos people!


    Suddenly, Jack Drought turned around abruptly, staring at Reiju with bloodshot eyes, roaring, How dare you lie to me!?


    After that, he did not give her the chance to speak, and directly punched her!


    Reiju screamed. She immediately raised both hands and defended. Then when she was hit by Jack this fist, a huge strange force suddenly came. she only heard a cracking sound from her arm bones, and then she was blown away!


    She was hit by Jacks sudden punch and flew hundreds of meters away. When shended on the ground, she rolled several times in session. When she finally stopped, she found that her arms armed suit had been destroyed. The punch cracked them, and the wrist bones of her hands had been broken.


    Struggling to get up, but Reiju couldnt help but sigh, and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    With just one punch, Reiju was severely injured by Drought Jack, and even the body of steel could not defend against the opponents powerful punch. Drought Jack was the mammoth fruit user, and has one of the strongest punches. Those who use mere technology are not his opponents at all


    After spitting blood, Reiju felt the world spinning for a while. Seeing that Jack had already ordered his men to attack, the Germas soldiers and the Dragon Hunter Pirates and the Kuja Pirates. She originally wanted to do something, but her vision suddenly blurred, and she fainted in ce

 Chapter 385: Fairies running on the water

    Chapter 385: Fairies running on the water


    The Drought Jack attacked everyone present!


    Yes, everyone for him, he wont bother asking which Pirate Group the people ahead of him are from! There is a single thought in his mind: You are standing in front of me, then you gonna die!


    The fighting power that Jack showed was very ferocious. The soldiers of Germa were the ones who suffered heavy losses at first. After Reiju was blown away, they rushed to Jack andunched all their attacks on him. However, with that done, they were ejected into the air, starting a bloody rain.


    Hitting the Germa soldiers, Jack can easily pierce through them, then he throws them high.


    The casualties of Germa soldiers led by Reiju were extremely huge. Although the expression on their faces has not changed even when they were killed, such a dead body may make ordinary people feel cold and empty, but it is of no use to Jack. When one pounced on him, he would kill one without any hesitation.


    There was too much difference in strength, and the soldiers of Germa 66 were rapidly decreasing, so soon, the members of the dragon pirates and Kuja pirates began to be affected.


    There is no way out the iron bridge behind was crowded with so many people, they cant escape, and because of Jacks indiscriminate killing, the seawater under the iron bridge was already full of bright red color, stimted by the strong bloody smell. The fighting fishes are about to fight wildly, and they are all swimming near the fight, preventing everyone from escaping from the sea.


    The Dragon Hunter Pirates are led by Raideen, and the Kuja Pirates are led by Boya Sandersonia, Hancocks sister. They originally nned to chase after Reiju, when they encountered a property of the Donquixote Family, they took action and destroyed it, but she never imagined that she would encounter the famous Drought Jack here, and the other party went rampage immediately, so now they had to fight back and protect themselves.


    They were fine with those men who had taken on Drought Jack, and they could have a slight upper hand, but the problem was that Drought Jack was a humanoid killing machine at this time. If they dont defeat him, what will they do?


    So Raideen and Sandersonia looked at each other and immediately moved toward Jack.


    All mighty punch! Raideen took the lead and used his greatest strength to punch Jack in the face.


    He has a steel finger tiger in his hand. With the powerful strength of the giants, if it is an ordinary person, this punch in the face can directly smash the opponents entire head, but after Raideen hit Jack in the face, he shook his body and took two steps back.


    The steel jaws that Jack was wearing were twisted and fell off by Raideens punch, and blood was oozing from Jacks nose.


    However, Jack remained awake. He raised his hands and hugged Raideens huge fist. Then he pulled his index finger and turned it up with a hard force.


    Aaah! his index finger was bent back, naturally causing a huge pain, and Raideen couldnt help but scream, he desperately wanted to pull his hand back, but he couldnt move Jacks strange power turned out to be even higher than giants. After his index finger was held by his arms, he desperately pressed and turned it. Looking at the posture, this guy wanted to break Raideens index finger directly!


    He couldnt pull his finger back, and Raideen couldnt bear the pain. He couldnt help kneeling on the iron bridge, causing the whole iron bridge to shake.


    After kneeling down, Raideen looked at Jack and showed long sharp teeth with a bloodthirsty smile. He immediately became ruthless, disregarding the pain in his hand, the great sword held in his left hand was raised high and chopped down at a high speed.


    Drought Jack was shed on the shoulder by this great sword, but Raideen failed to cut him in half as he wished. Jack leaned on one shoulder and even held the sword abruptly. However, due to the heavy pressure, the guy was finally crashed to the ground by Raideen.


    Moreover, this guy was so cruel that he fell to the ground and refused to let go of Raideens finger, so when he fell to the ground, Raideens sturdy finger also made a loud crack and waspletely broken


    Although it is still attached to his palm, Raideens index finger was tilted in a strange arc at this time, which makes people feel abnormal at first nce, and Raideen was covered in cold sweat caused by severe pain at this time.


    Thanks to Raideens efforts, Sandersonia finally found a chance to get close. When Jack fell to the ground, her whole body turned into a huge human-faced python, and she quickly restrained Jack, strangling his neck.


    Suffocation!


    Sandasonias move was like a real python hunting for food. She used all her strength to restrain Jack fiercely, trying to kill him.


    However, Jack, lying on the ground, grabbed her body and began to tear it apart.


    This move immediately showed the huge gap in strength between the two. Sandersonia failed to cut Jacks breath. Instead, there was a huge pain in her body, and she felt as if she was about to be torn apart.


    Although she was a strong female warrior of Amazon Lily, she wasnt that powerful to face one of the Disasters. Such a huge pain made her involuntarily rx her entanglement on Jack.


    And because of this, Jacks chin was freed, and then he did something that no one could have imagined. He opened his big mouth full of sharp teeth and bit Sandersonia fiercely.


    Ah!!! Sandersonia made a huge scream.


    Jack held her body with both hands, shook his head vigorously, and immediately tore off arge piece of flesh from Sandasonias body!


    Sandersonia let go of Jackpletely and rolled on the ground in pain. She was bitten on her tail by Jack and had arge gap, causing her whole body to twist with pain.


    His mouth contained the piece of flesh that was snatched from Sandersonia. Jack, who actually chewed twice, got a bad taste, so he spat it out.


    Many people who witnessed this scene were shocked, especially the female warriors of Kuja. They all know that Sandersonia used the Busoshoku Haki to defend her body. But still, Jack was able to bite her body!!?


    What an enormous bite force!


    Looking at Jacks mouth full of fangs, everyone realized that this drought Jack might be a Fishman, and only them could have such a huge jaw power.


    Im gonna kill you all! Drought Jacks bloodshot eyes burst into destruction without reservation, this guy transformed!


    Drought Jack has an Ancient Zoan fruit, Mammoth Fruit User mammoth itself is the representative of giant power, coupled with Jacks own Fishman bloodline, this superposition is not simple, this is the source of Jacks terrifying power.


    The Zoan system is often able to transform. When Jack transformed, a huge mammoth suddenly appeared on the iron bridge.


    Seeing this scene, Jacks subordinates immediately realized that their captain was mad and transformed in such a narrow ce. Isnt this bad for all of us? So Jacks men quickly withdrew from the battleground and ran desperately back to Greenbit Ind.


    But Raideen and Sandersonia, who were still on the bridge, suffered huge damage immediately. After transforming into a mammoth, Jack started to attack recklessly. With a flick of his long nose, more than ten people were immediately shot, these poor people were knocked out of the bridge while vomiting blood in the air, and fell into the water. As soon as the huge soles stepped on the ground, seven or eight people were crushed and their bones were shattered.


    The same was for Raideen. He was hit by Jacks elephant on the nose and immediately flew out of the iron bridge.


    This is probably the worst injury in the history of the Dragon Hunter Pirates. A Great Pirate with a bounty of over 1 billion is so terrifying.


    However, when Jack was raging, the iron bridge could no longer hold back. He mmed and fell into the water from the middle. Although it had not been broken, it also allowed Jack toe into contact with the water.


    This is naturally 100% seawater. The power of the sea immediately affected jack, making him weak and relieving his transformation.


    As for Jacks men who hid across the bridge, when they saw him falling into the water, they hurried over, and everyone pulled Jack up and dragged him to the other side.


    In the end, when Jack recovered, he asked, Are those guys dead?


    Its over, its over! his subordinates replied quickly.


    So Jack stopped talking, got up, and said, Go find Domingo!


    Drought Jack took his people away, but for those who were beaten to death by him, it was despair.


    Due to the sinking of the iron bridge, many people fell into the water. At this time, the fierce fighting fishes in the water were raging. For those who were seriously injured and unable to move, they could not escape.


    At this time, Raideen had several broken bones and was unable to swim at all. He floated on the water and saw a group of fighting fish rushing towards him, so he had to close his eyes and wait to die.


    Captain, avenge us Raideen thought.


    However, at this time, dozens of thin waterlines suddenly appeared on the sea, and the waterlines rushed all the way towards the people who fell into the water.


    A huge betta fighting fish came to Raideen first, and opened its mouth to bite him, but before it could, a waterline came to it, and went down. In a second, the fighting fish was pped and flew out as if it had been attacked by something.


    This is not over yet, and the remaining fighting fish have also suffered the same fate. they didnt know what they were hit by, and flew away one after another.


    Raideen heard the sound and opened his eyes. He floated on the water, but saw a small figure, falling on his face.


    You who are you? Raideen couldnt help asking in surprise, looking at this little man with a pointed nose and a fluffy tail behind his butt.


    We are the Tontatta Pirates! The little man had a small runny nose. He sucked it back, and his face showed a natural smile. He said to Raideen: You are really a big big man!


    Raideen turned his head and looked at other ces. Now, on the sea, these little people of the Tontatta n galloped quickly on the water, knocking up the fighting fish one after another, and saving everyone who fell into the water


    With a sigh of relief, Raideen knew that he wasnt dead

 Chapter 386: A loop around the island

    Chapter 386: A loop around the ind


    The little Tontatta dwarves didnt dare to show up when the drought Jacknded in Greenbit. They could detect the evil and crazy smell on Jack, so they all hid.


    But when they saw Raideen and Sandersonia and the others get defeated by him, they took the risk and came out, and everyone who encountered the drought Jack, including Reiju, was also rescued.


    Now going back in time a little bit, about ten minutes ago, Aokiji on the ship at the port was resting with their eyes closed. Suddenly, he moved, sat up straight, lifted his blindfolds, and looked at the dock.


    The same goes for Crocodile, turning his head to look at the pier.


    There, two figures appeared, Ace and Sabo, and behind them were Nana and Walnut. Unlike when they left before, Ace and the others came back with two huge wooden boxes on their shoulders, they brought back no less than dozens of wooden boxes.


    Carrying the wooden boxes, Ace and the others returned to the ship, and then stacked them on the deck one by one.


    What is this? Pirates spoils? Aokiji asked Ace.


    He was very curious, werent they going after the Germa? Why did you suddenlye back now?


    Ace held his cowboy hat and grinned, then kicked a wooden box and said: Admiral Kuzan, have a look!


    Inside the box, there was a pile of firearms lying neatly, and there was nock of submachine guns. They were all thetest high-grade goods. Even the guns of marine soldiers could not bepared with them.


    Aokiji frowned and asked, Is this found in Dressrosa? Are all the arms in these boxes?


    Yes! Ace said: We feel that it is necessary for you, the marines, to have a look at this, so we brought them all back.


    Aokiji didnt say a word, but Crocodile said disdainfully: Im afraid its not enough to use this thing to bring down Domingo. He was involved in arms smuggling when he was a pirate, Im afraid it would be very normal in the eyes of the world government!


    Whatever you say! Ace said with a smile: There are still a lot more, we will keep bringing more back, dont touch it! This is our booty!


    Sabo and Nana didnt speak, but in fact, it was Sabos idea to bring these arms back. The revolutionary army also needs weapons to strengthen itself. He has already nned to bring these arms over to Ian and deliver them back to the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army, and with his brother Ace, of course, he was willing to support his decision unconditionally.


    As for chasing Niji, in fact, for them, it is no longer important, Ians original purpose is damaging Domingo.


    Ace and Sabo left again and returned to bring back more weapons. Aokiji nced at Crocodile and asked with some doubts: Who is the man next to fire fist ace? Do you know him?


    I dont know, Im not interested in knowing either! Crocodile bit his cigar and didnt look back.


    Crocodile knows Sabos true identity, but the problem is that he cant tell it, especially to Aokiji, the Admiral


    And Aokiji was also nomittal, did not inquire any further, but was very interested: Didnt Nicole Robin used to follow you all the time? Why is she with Ian now?


    Hmph, that woman Crocodile was very unhappy with this question, but after Aokiji asked this sentence, he also realized that Nico Robin had always been under Aokijis surveince. Looking at it this way, It seems that Nico Robins departure from the Baroque Works is a good thing, at least it can divert Aokijis attention and wont disturb his n.


    Talking about Nico Robin. In fact, she was following Jinbe. Jinbe was chasing Ichiji all the way and destroyed some dens where Donquixote Pirate Group kidnapped ves. Seeing that there were many people rescued, Jinbe nned to take these people back to the ship first, so he asked Nicole Robin.


    As a result, Nico Robin nodded and said. Jinbe-San, allow me to escort them back, then I will rejoin you!


    Jinbe didnt say anything, nod, and the people who were rescued stayed with her, and Nico Robin watched Jinbe leave. Then she looked around and asked Doroni and Matthew, who also stayed behind: Arent you two going to finish the quest with him!?


    Of course, we will but! Doroni said: Miss Robin, When the captain left, he gave us an order to stay with and protect you!


    Yeah, Thats  right Matthew nodded slowly


    Robin showed a warm smile and said, Thank you! Doroni, tell me if youre hungry, and Ill treat you to something to eat!


    Good, good! Actually, talking about food, I started feeling hungry! Doroni couldnt help but get close to Robins face, and started rubbing his face on her shoulder like all the Mink Tribe, causing Robin to giggle.


    Matthew looked at Robins smile and was in a daze. At this time, he found that she was really beautiful and mature when she smiles


    When the three people walked around the ind, on the other side, Fujitora was smiling and looking up, with Zick and king running ahead.


    In front of them, there was a one-legged toy soldier with a gun running.


    Its just ahead! Thats Domingos pce! the toy soldier said as he ran.


    Uncle Issho! After hearing the words of the toy soldier, Zick couldnt help but turn around and ask Fujitora. Do you say that this world really has such a powerful Devil Fruit? It can be at the same time that turns people into toys, erase all the memories of all those who have a rtionship with him?


    The world is so big, there are all kinds of wonders! Fujitora replied while catching up, shaking his head, Devil Fruits have all kinds of abilities, so this fruit that Cyrus said must be true. Its not very useful, lets think about it, how to make that little girl named Sugar lose consciousness!


    The two of them were talking about the one-legged toy soldier Cyrus. When Fujitora was chasing Judge and destroying the ce where the Donquixote pirate g was along the way, the self-proimed toy soldier found Fujitora. When they learned that Fujitora turned out to be the vice-captain of the dragon hunters, and this time they appeared in Dressrosa to cause mayhem, Cyrus directly asked them to help.


    Cyrus was originally the strongest diator of Dressrosa. When King Riku was still serving as Dressrosas leader, he admired Cyrus, he married his eldest daughter to him.


    However, after Domingo returned to Dressrosa and used the parasitic thread to control the kings army, the King Riku lost his national trust and encroached on the country of Dressrosa. Cyrus was turned into a toy soldier by Domingos special cadre, Hobi Hobi no Mi granted sugar, because he tried to assassinate Domingo.


    However, it seemed that Sugar used her power for the first time, and failed to understand its own rules, so it failed to make a contract with Cyrus, which led to Cyrus bing the most special toy in Dressrosa. Instead of bing a toy ve, he could act freely.


    Over the years, Cyrus has been trying his best to overthrow Domingos rule, and he has witnessed many people being turned into toys, trying to save them. However, he has not been able to do so alone. Needless to say, Domingos influence is too wide for Cyrus to take down alone.


    However, after so many years of dark observation, he also discovered the method of cracking Sugars Ability, which is to make her lose consciousness.


    Killing her wont solve the problem, she must lose consciousness, because this is rted to the problem of a devil fruits ability to get out of control!


    If you kill a devil fruit user, the previous effects of his devil fruit ability cannot be revoked. That is to say, if sugar dies, the people she turns into toys will continue to remain the same and will never change back, even when Hobi Hobi no Mi is reborn and eaten by another person.


    Therefore, the best way to solve this is by knocking her down. Generally speaking, as long as the devil fruit person loses consciousness but does not die, his devil fruit ability will be out of control or runaway. This is the only way to remove sugars ability!


    However, when they arrived at the pce with Cyrus, they found that the building was empty and sugar was gone!

 Chapter 387: show of meteorites

    Chapter 387: show of meteorites


    Sugar can be said to be the most special cadre of the Donquixote Pirate Group.


    The Hobby-Hobby Fruit has a secondary side effect of granting the eater eternal youth. Since Sugar ate this fruit when she was young, her appearance has always remained the same as that of a child, and she kept dressing in a cute bear-shaped shawl, wearing a small crown, she seemed to be a cute Loli.


    Perhaps this special ability has another side effect, not only does Sugar keep her Loli appearance in her 20s, but she doesnt seem to be able to cultivate any physical skills, so she has no fighting ability at all. Her body is very weak and still Domingo attached great importance to her, so other cadres always followed and protected her.


    But this time, due to the fact that Ian and his four Shichibukai allies, plus Fujitora, Ace and a group of fierce people suddenly came to cause Domingo, Domingo sent all the cadres who could be sent out. Although it seems that they were nning to cause mayhem, Domingo didnt think that Fujitora would raid the royal pce under the guidance of Cyrus. If he knew, he wouldve left one or two cadres to protect sugar.


    Now, the only cadre left in the whole pce was Sugar. When she saw Fujitora below in the tower, she immediately felt anxious, so she quickly found a ce to hide.


    Thats why when Fujitora and the others arrived, they didnt find her.


    However, ording to what Cyrus knew about Sugar, he knew that she would definitely not run too far, so Fujitora and the others scattered in the pce and began to look for traces of Sugar.


    Cyrus informed everyone about her appearance, so that everyone can look carefully.


    There is nothing wrong with their method, but Cyrus and Fujitora have neglected something, that is, besides Cyrus, no one was familiar with the pce at all!


    Sugar was originally intended to hide and wait until Fujitora and the others couldnt find her, but when she saw the crowd scattered to search for her, she immediately felt that the opportunity hade.


    Zick was already walking in the hallway, looking around, trying to find a trace, but when he walked through a huge vase, Sugar suddenly appeared from behind the vase, and touched his hand.


    Taking advantage of her small size, Sugar hid in the small gap behind the vase and made a sneak attack on Zick.


    Turn into a teddy bear!


    With these words, Zicks body suddenly transformed into a fluffy bear toy and fell to the ground.


    Humph, whats going on! Zick wanted to make a sound, but found that he couldnt talk. He looked at his hands and body. When he found the change in his body, he finally understood what happened.


    At this time, Sugar came to him. The originally short girl, now looked very tall in front of Zick, who was turned into a bear toy.


    Your contract! Sugar raised her index finger with a smile, and said to Zick, Obey my order until you die!


    And at the same time, Fujitora and the others, who were still looking for traces of sugar in the pce, all the things about Zick in their memories were erased. They didnt remember at all that there was a person named Zick in this world Their Long-handedpanion from the beginning


    The power of this fruit is simply overemphasized, more like ck magic.


    After Sugar said the content of the contract, she went on to Zick: Find the invaders in the pce and take them all down.


    Zick could understand what she said. He wanted to resist, but he found that his body waspletely out of control. Following the order, he involuntarily picked up a weapon and ran towards the interior of the pce.


    As for sugar, she found another ce to hide in, and waited for the arrival of the next unlucky one


    In such a deliberate and unintentional situation, more people were recruited one after another, and the most outrageous thing is that every person who was recruited and turned into a toy will be erased from the minds of others at the same time. So after a couple of minutes, more than half of them were turned into ves by sugar, and Fujitora and the others werepletely unaware that theirpanions had decreased!


    Fujitora only felt that they seemed to have brought this many people to the pce. Although they still remembered the task of finding sugar, they felt that they had searched for a long time and found no trace of her.


    On the contrary, from time to time, there will be one or two toy bears in the pce. These toys will rush towards the dragon hunters with weapons and thenunch an attack.


    Fujitora thought it was very strange. He didnt know how these toy bears appeared. He thought it was a defensive means for the enemy to stay in the pce, so he didnt care much and knocked down these toy bears one by one.


    And he didnt realize at all that the toy bears he knocked down were hispanions.


    Zick and the others still have self-awareness, but they found that they couldnt make a sound. Not only did their bodies involuntarily attack Fujitora, but he didnt know them at all.


    The fear in their heartspletely dominated Zick and the others. When they became toys, they found out how terrible it was to bepletely forgotten.


    Save us, Uncle Issho, Captain Ian, where are you?


    Zick and the others were pressed into the wall by Fujitoras force, and they couldnt move at all. They could only helplessly shout in their heart.


    The number of invading people has be less and less, and the sneak attack of sugar has seeded in session. In the end, in the entire pce, only Fujitora and Cyrus were left and they were still looking for her.


    Cyrus! Fujitora walked with Cyrus at this time, and couldnt help but say: Do you feel that we alone can search the entire pce, our number is too little to cover arge area?


    Upon hearing this, the toy soldier, Cyrus, was shocked and faintly felt that something was wrong. He was the person who knew the most about Sugar, so he couldnt help but think: Wait, in casein case sugar is in the pce, and she started using her ability, would ourpanions be more than just the two of us, but she turned them into toys, so we totally forgot about them!?


    Although memories can be erased, people can still think about the subject. Although Cyrus tried desperately to recall whether there were any otherpanions on his side, he couldnt remember at all, but he was extremely vignt.


    At this time, Fujitora suddenly stopped.


    With his Kenbunshoku Haki, he finally sensed the existence of sugar, and she seemed to be hidden in a gap between the two walls in front.


    Its no wonder that Fujitora only discovered sugar now. Although his Observation Haki has a wide range, if there is a building blocking his senses, it would limit his use of Haki, because the development direction of his Observation Haki is not like Enel, who can hear peoples voice and perceive it in an entire ind. Fujitora was more inclined to sense the outline of objects, so his sense of sight is uniquely able to identify objects such as buildings, but it will also be blocked by them.


    This kind of Kenbunshoku Haki is actually derived from the use of Fujitoras gravity fruit. His eyes arepletely blind. If he cant identify objects from people, how can he sense meteorites and pull them down?


    In other words, Fujitora could find her only when she was in an open area with Fujitora, and thats how his Haki works.


    Come out! Fujitora said to Sugar in her hiding ce.


    Sugar came out obediently, and she also realized that Fujitora should have discovered her with his Observation Haki. Although she didnt know Fujitora, she realized that this old man should be a powerful member, so she did not resist at all.


    Here Ie, but please dont hurt me! Sugar raised her hands pitifully and said. Although I am a member of the Donquixote Pirate Group, I am not a fighter.


    While trying to lower Fujitoras vignce, Sugar slowly walked toward him. She knew that in She knew that facing the person who knew how to use Kenbunshoku Haki, her chance of surviving was relying only on the first strike, so she had to get close to Fujitora.


    Be careful, Fujitora Issho! The toy soldier Cyrus was very alert to sugar. After seeing her movements, he immediately became suspicious, so he reminded Fujitora.


    Hearing this voice, sugar gritted her teeth, put her hands in front, and rushed toward Fujitora. At this time, she was a little further away from Fujitora, but she couldnt think of any other solution.


    Even if the opponent can dodge her, as long as she cany a hand on his body, her power will be used.


    However, unfortunately, her body suddenly stopped in mid-air and couldnt approach any further.


    Fujitora applied a weightless ability directly to her body, which ruined her npletely.


    Youwhat did you do to me!? Sugar squirmed her body in a panic, but found herself rotating in the same ce. It was difficult for her to control her body in weightless ability.


    Fujitora closed his eyes and his face showed a smile. In fact, he didnt need to be reminded by Cyrus. He also felt that something was wrong, so he talked with Cyrus before, and now he sessfully caught sugar, Fujitora felt quite satisfied.


    Then, the next thing to do is how to make her lose consciousness.


    Pulling out his sword, Fujitora used his gravity fruit, and suddenly copsed on the ceiling of the pce, but the debris didnt fall near them. He threw it aside, then he raised his head, looked to the sky from the hole he created, and said to Sugar with a smile, Hey, little girl, would you like this old man to show you what a falling meteorite looks like?


    With his voice, a bright spot in the sky appeared

 Chapter 388: Things go off track

    Chapter 388: Things go off track


    Hey hey! Uncle, what are you doing!?


    Sugar looked at the increasinglyrge meteorite in the sky, and couldnt help but panic: Do you want to destroy this ind!?


    However, Fujitora remained unmoved and focused on controlling the meteorite to hit the pce.


    People on the entire Dressrosa Ind saw the meteorite that was raging under the zing fire, and people fled in panic.


    Domingo, who was fighting Ian in the birdcage, could only pause at this time. He raised his head and looked at the falling meteorite, and said angrily to Ian: Damn it! Ian, thats your vice-captain Fujitora doing!? You must stop him!


    Ian held the sword, lightly smiled and said, Hum! Okay! But how about you open the bird cage, so I go out and tell him to stop?


    You! Domingo became furious, but seeing that the meteorite was about to hit the ground, he could only prepare for the shock wave.


    Only Ian was very reassured by Fujitoras deed. Although he does not know why he used such ability, he was sure that Fujitora has everything under control.


    The entire ind was in chaos at this time, and everyone thought disaster was imminent.


    Sugar, controlled by Fujitoras weightlessness, felt the deepest fear in her life, because she watched the meteorite fall head-on towards her position!


    Is this how I am going to die? Sugar looked at the astonishing meteorite in horror. She started feeling its heat on her face.


    The meteorite was getting closer and closer, reaching the top of the pce, and about to hit Sugar, face-on.


    At this time, she finally could not hold on, closed her eyes, and when the meteorite was about to smash the top of the pce, she was scared, started foaming, and fainted.


    However, she fainted, but what she didnt know was that when the meteorite reached the gap in the roof of the pce, it suddenly stopped strangely!


    Since Fujitora can use Supergravity, then naturally he can use anti-gravity. He is not a fool. He is still standing in the pce with her. How can he let the meteorite fall on him? Therefore, he waspletely trying to scare her to death. At the most critical time, he directly stopped the meteorite and let the huge burning meteorite float in midair.


    If sugar knew that all this was done to scare her, she would probably cry and keep swearing at Fujitora


    At the moment she fainted, Zick and the others, who were turned into a bear toys in the pce, suddenly made a bang and their bodies returned to their original state.


    And at the same time, Fujitoras memory of them suddenly came back. This kind of suddenly remembering someone who waspletely forgotten felt really bad, especially knowing that theck of memory was because of the little girl in front of him. After that, it got worse, and Fujitora couldnt help but break into a cold sweat, and he finally realized that many of his people were really turned into toys by sugar.


    This is all we need to do, right? Fujitora asked Cyrus next to him.


    At this time, Cyrus changed back to the originally one-legged diator. He failed to answer the question, just kept looking at his own hands.


    Im finally back, Im back! Cyrus lips trembled, looking like he couldnt believe this day woulde. He originally sought help from Fujitora and the others, but he was just struggling with his best efforts, but he never thought they would seed. Fujitora actually scared Sugar and made her faint.


    Thank you, Lord Fujitora! Cyrus leaned over and bent to Fujitora. He said, Thank you for saving Dressrosa!


    Huh! Fujitora sighed and did not speak. In his Kenbunshoku Haki, he naturally sensed the whole process of Cyrus transformation. It was only at this time that he really understood what Ian said about the darkness of this ind. This country is a leaving hell, turning people into toys, using them as ves, and erasing the memories of their rtives, what a cruel thing.


    Fujitoras sense of justice and conscience told him that he was really right to follow Ian to Dressrosa Ind this time.


    If you have someone you need to meet, just go! Fujitora sensed Cyruss mood, so he took the initiative to speak.


    As a result, Cyrus shook his head and said, Lord Fujitora, let me follow you first, I also want to take my revenge from Domingo with my own hands!


    Fujitora didnt say anything after that, turned his head, and looked at sugar floating in the air, saying: This little girls ability is too dangerous. It is not even safe to hand her over to the marines. Maybe I should take her with me I dont know if Captain Ian has a way to restrain her


    It was calm in the pce, but when Sugar passed out, Dressrosa was in a mess.


    When the meteorite fell, people thought that the end hade, but the strange thing is that not only did the meteorite not crash, but a magical thing happened in the city. The toys that people were ustomed to in the city were suddenly changed back to their original appearance, and at the same time, peoples memories about them also returned in an instant, and people were horrified to discover that the toys that had been guarding them turned out to be their rtives, and they had forgotten their existence.


    So people hugged these rtives who were originally toys, and then burst into tears together.


    In addition to the local people in Dressrosa who were turned into toys, there were also some pirates who were turned into toys. When these pirates came back, they immediately took up their weapons and shouted: Where are the Donquixote family? Come out and die with honor!


    After these pirates were turned into toys by sugar, they have been enved to work for the Donquixote family. Now that they are free, the first thing thates to their minds is to get revenge.


    In a sh, the Donquixote family started facing hundreds of enemies


    Plus, there were some agents of the World Government who were also turned into toys. These agents from CP and government high-level officials, after returning, immediately searched for a Den Den Mushi and tried to contact the World Government and the marines.


    Looking at the way they grit their teeth, you can see what they want to do now, thats right! Seek the destruction of Domingos pirate group!


    He is obviously a member of Shichibukai, but Domingo dared to confront the World Government and Trick them! A pirate is always a pirate, not trustworthy! Report this matter to the World Government immediately and deprive Domingo of Shichibukais identity!


    Now Dressrosa was boiling. When the people heard how these toys emerged and it was all Domingos conspiracy, peoplepletely lost it!


    Ignoring the current situation of the war on the ind, people went out of their homes and walked the streets, and angrily denounced the Donquixote family. They threw a lot of stones and rotten eggs at the Donquixote Pirates, then rushed up and knocked them to the ground!


    Domingo, who was fighting Ian, also noticed the chaos on the street at this time. He was shocked, and he suddenly realized that the meteorite that Fujitora had dropped before was not for attacking, but for another purpose


    Sugar! Domingo gritted his teeth so hard, stared at Ian and said, Your goal turned out to be Sugar!? Damn it, how do you know the secret of Sugars ability?


    Ian shrugged, saying that he didnt expect it. In fact, at the beginning, Ian didnt expect that Fujitora would encounter Sugar. He thought that Domingo should closely protect an important cadre like Sugar, but as a result


    If I said that it was all a coincidence, would you believe it? Ian said helplessly to Domingo.


    In fact, whether it is smuggling arms or catching rare races and selling ves, Ian knows all these things, but he never thought that he could overthrow Domingo by relying on these. After all, Domingos biggest customer of the ve trade is the Celestial Dragon, and they will provide him with protection.


    Ian felt that to bring down Domingo, perhaps he should start with the artificial devil fruit, but now it seems that the artificial fruit has not been found, however, Fujitora liberated the toys.


    This whole thing Ian doesnt know what to say. This should have been the business of Luffy, right?


    I feel that the plot is getting more and more deviated, and I dont know how it will develop in the future

 Chapter 389: Candy Minister

    Chapter 389: Candy Minister


    If its just that Ian and his group of Shichibukai who came to Dressrosa Ind to make a fuss, then maybe many Domingo would still have an opportunity to save the situation.


    Apart from that, if just sugar turns those people back into toys, and the people lose their memories again, no one will remember the identity of those toys, and the storm will soon subside.


    But dont forget, there is another important person in the harbor at this time, which is Admiral Aokiji!


    Originally, Aokiji stayed on the boat, but when Jinbe came back with the ves who were kidnapped by the Donquixote family, Aokiji couldnt sit still anymore.


    He didnt forget that Ian had made big trouble in Marijoa to free the ves. Now the ve trade event broke out again on the ind. Aokiji felt it necessary to go out and have a look.


    As a result, when he came to the ind, the toys around suddenly changed back to humans


    Aokiji witnessed the whole process with his own eyes. In fact, when he used to travel around by bicycle, he came to Dressrosa several times. At that time, he had seen these toys, but he didnt think much about it Or where did theye from?


    Now, seeing these toys transform into living people, this scene was too shocking for Aokiji.


    Along the way, he saw the scene of the changing toys and their families hugging each other and crying, which made his heart feel chills.


    At this time, Aokijis Den Den Mushi rang and it was a call from the Marine Headquarters.


    The World Government officials and CP intelligence personnel who had changed back had already reported the news. At this time, there were too many of them, and the World Government was very surprised.


    They did not know whether it was true or a conspiracy, so they conveyed it to Fleet Admiral Sengoku of the Marines, and asked him to send troops to Dressrosa for investigation. When he received this instruction, recalling that Aokiji followed Ian to Dressrosa, he hurriedly called him.


    When Aokiji nned to tell Sengoku and describe everything he saw on the ind, suddenly the signal went down.


    Aokiji raised his head, looked towards the sky, and found countless threads were gradually converging in the sky.


    Therge birdcage was finallyunched!


    At the ce where Ian and Domingo fought, thetter finally removed the birdcage that only covered the two of them. Instead, heunched arger birdcage!


    When he realized that the situation was starting to get serious, Domingo found himself unable to recover and couldnt manage all of this in time. He went on and isted the external contacts of the entire Dressrosa Ind, he couldnt let those World Government officials divulge the situation of his kingdom.


    The birdcage can iste the Den Den Mushis radio waves, so when it was established, all the people on the ind who weremunicating with the outside world found that the signal was suddenly interrupted, and no matter how much they shouted in the speakers, they do not respond.


    This is the Awakening Ability of Domingos thread fruit, and even Ian could do a thing to stop it. He can only watch the birdcage close in the sky of Dressrosa.


    After releasing the birdcage, Domingo wasnt done, he suddenly pointed to the sky. From his fingertips, countless thin lines bloomed. After these thin lines rushed straight to the sky, they bend, and fell to the ground in all directions.


    At this time, among the rioting crowd on the ind, many people were stung on their necks by these thin lines the next second, they began to attack the people around them without control, even in front of their rtives and children. They cried and raised their weapons, begging them to run!


    The use of the birdcage was to iste the radio waves and prevent people from leaving, not let the things happening on the ind be known to the outside world, and then he used Parasite Strings to control residents to kill each other.


    In this way, when things pass, it is only necessary to control public opinion and push the events on the ind on a small group of rioters. With the protection of the World Nobles, Domingo was sure to turn this incident into a trivial matter.


    Of course, the only problem now is that he has to eliminate Ian, and then turn Admiral Aokiji into a toy, erasing peoples memories of him


    Therefore, although Domingo is trying his best to remedy the situation, in Ians view, he is only struggling in vain.


    Boa Hancock stood behind Ian, and the two looked seriously at Domingo. The small birdcage was lifted, so Boa Hancock was able to join the fight.


    Stretching out his tongue and licking the blood on his lips, Domingo felt that it was still a little tricky, because he knew that now not only would he have to face two Shichibukai, but if it was dragged on a little longer, Jinbe and Fujitora maye and join them. At that time, things would get worse!


    And for his cadres, Domingo can no longer count on them, and the gap in strength between them and the enemies cannot be offset by theirrge number.


    However, when Domingo was thinking about the way to break the bnce, a thumping ground vibration came, and a huge dark shadow suddenly appeared behind him.


    Domingo turned his head andughed: Ho ho ho! It seems that the Gods didnt give up on me yet! Jack, you really came at the right time!


    However, Ian and Hancock looked at each other with a concerned gaze!


    A huge mammoth appeared in the field of vision of the three. The mammoths eyes were full of bloodshot, bloody red. Behind, there were a group of Beast Pirates.


    When he approached, Drought Jack slowly transformed into a human form, but he was still burly, his iron jaw was gone, revealing his sharp teeth, and he said to Domingo: Doffy, It looks like you are in trouble! Did you contact boss Kaido about this dy and mess?


    I cant help it. There is a certain someone who has messed up the situation! With a strange smile, he spread out his hands and said, It seems that I cant deliver anything today!


    I dont care! Drought Jacks blood-red eyes red at Domingo and said, I must receive the goods today, otherwise I wont be able to face the consequences. Since someone is in your way, just let me kill him!


    Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo! Easier said than done! He pointed to Ian and Hancock on the opposite side and said, Thats two Shichibukai we are talking about here


    Are you kidding? Dont you know whos by your side? Drought Jack roared, War is what we strive for!


    With that said, the guy rushed directly towards Ian.


    In fact, when he saw Drought Jack appear, Ian couldnt help but curse in his heart. He never thought that the people of the Hundred Beast Pirates were actually on this ind.


    The drought, Jack, is a true lunatic, the most reckless person on earth. The Shichibukai title doesnt mean a thing to him. This guy didnt even hesitate, and he rushed to the battle


    His answer is always war


    Drought Jack rushed to Ian with a couple of strides. The ground under his feet was immediately cracked as he stepped down, and then Jack went head-on to hit Ian with a punch.


    Ian didnt say a word, turned sideways to dodge his punch, and then the Senbonzakura shed across Jacks arm.


    The creaking sound filled the ce, which was brought by the friction of the Busoshoku Haki on Ians de and Jacks arm. This shows the high intensity of their Haki.


    On the other hand, Hancock was shing with Domingo, and the two fought each other using their legs


    Since the drought Jack has appeared, will another person of a Yonko be far behind?


    In an underground port in the south of Dressrosa City, Nico Robin, Matthew, and Doroni were hiding behind a pile of wooden boxes, carefully peeping.


    Not far in front of them, a bunch of strange people appeared. The leader was a man dressed in fancy clothes. He wore arge, orange and red striped hat with rainbow-colored lollipops along its rim, this man is slender, has a long nose and tongue, and holds a crooked cane that looks like some kind of candy cane.


    Among these people, Ace, Sabo, and their group were actually sitting on the ground and surrounded by them. They were unable to move because they had a strangeyer of transparent slurry on their bodies. After the slurry of candy was applied to them, it became a very hard coating, making their bodies unable to move.


    Ace and Sabo were struggling hard at the moment. Ace even wanted to turn into me and dissolve this coating, but the strange thing is that the ces covered by this coating cannot be elementalized


    Oh, hahaha! Dont struggle! This is a powerful molten candy blended with Haki! The weird man stretched out his long tongue and tilted it at the corners of his mouth. Heughed and said, Even if you are Logia User, when you get caught, there is no way out!


    Ace ignored him and continued to struggle, looking for a way out, but Sabo was calm and said with a smile, I didnt expect to meet someone from the Bigmom Pirates here. Who are you exactly!?


    You want me to introduce myself!? He shook his candy cane and said with a strange smile: Im Charlotte Perospero! The eldest son of the Bigmom, the Minister of Candy of the Totto Land, one of the 34 officers of the Big Mom Pirates, I am very honored to meet you!


    Why did people from the Big Mom Pirates appear here? Nana sat back to back with Walnut at this time, and after hearing the introduction of Perospero, she couldnt help asking in surprise.


    Perospero walked over to Nana, and stretched out his finger to lift Nanas chin. Oh, what a beautiful girl! Are you from the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group? But I only know Fire Fist Ace. Who are you?


    Nana ignored him, shook her head, and threw his finger away.


    Perospero didnt mind either, proudly saying, We are here because someone asked us for help!


    With his words, the figure of Vinsmoke Yonji appeared in the eyes of everyone

 Chapter 390: Destroy evidence

    Chapter 390: Destroy evidence


    Vinsmoke Yonji finally met the rescue team.


    For a trivial matter, Big Mom certainly would not go out in person, so she sent her first son, Charlotte Perospero.


    As the pure presence of the four emperors who reign in the new world, their power is not a joke Whitebeard Pirates has 16 fleets, Big Mom has 34 Officers and three Sweetmanders, Kaido has three disasters and his beasts Legion as for Akagami (Red Hair) Shanks, the youngest, he should not be underestimated.


    ording to Judges instructions, Yonji requested an alliance after contacting the Big Mom pirates, and expressed his willingness to contribute Germas scientific and technological strength to her, on the condition that the Big Mom Pirates rescue and provide protection to the Germa 66.


    Charlotte Linlin said that this is not a problem at all, so Charlotte Perospero, the candy minister, took some pirates of their troops, immediately set off with Yonji, and rushed to Dressrosa. They entered the ind after hours of Iansnding.


    However, like the drought Jack, the fleet that Perospero brought did not enter from a regr port.


    As thergest arms smuggler and dark broker in the underground world, Domingo has established some underground ports on Dressrosa, which are guarded and controlled by the Donquixote Pirates. Common people dont even know of such a ce.


    Perospero knew about this underground port, and when they entered the underground port, they happened to meet Ace and Sabo there.


    When Sabo discovered that Domingo was smuggling arms, he wanted to seize these weapons for the Revolutionary Army, he chose to snatch them immediately with the slightest hesitation. He and Ace took the lead and looked around the city for the ce where the Donquixote Pirate Group transported arms. This underground port was just discovered by them.


    However, before they could take away the arms, they were attacked by Perospero who suddenly appeared in the port. Perospero was the user of the Lick-Lick Fruit, bing the Candy Human. He can produce sticky syrup from his body. His syrup can turn to iron-reinforced candy when his molten candy mixed with Haki solidify, even Logia Devil Fruit User would find it difficult to escape.


    Ace and Sabo were caught off guard, and all the other members were stuck by Perosperos candy.


    As for Nico Robin and the others, they identally cameter to this ce, but Robin was more cautious. When he found out that Perospero caught Ace, Robin immediately took Matthew and Doroni to hide.


    It was a bad idea to rush out to save Ace and Sabo, so they had to watch first.


    When Yonji appeared, he raised his hand and punched Ace in the face, making the corner of Aces mouth bleed, although the Germa group seemed to be teaming up with Ian and the others in Dressrosa. But in the final analysis, the two sides were still enemies, so Yonji did not hesitate to take action.


    Ace spat out a mouthful of blood, grinned, and nced at Yonji, then turned his head and asked Perospero, What are you going to do with us? Kill us?


    No, no, no! Perospero shook his candy cane and said, You are a member of the Whitebeard Pirates. Mom doesnt want to fight the old man yet, so we wont touch you, you only need to stay here obediently until we take away Germa group!


    Yonji pulled the cloak and said with a smile: But, if Domingo finds you in this ce, unable to move, what will happen next is none of our business!


    Amid theughter of Yonji and Perospero, they left the underground port and headed to the surface.


    It wasnt until it was confirmed that there was no one left, and the three quietly walked out of the dark.


    Sister Robin! Nana saw Nico Robin and the others at a nce, and said in surprise, You guys were here? Great, we are saved!


    Robin smiled slightly, raised her index finger at Ace and the others and whispered, then Doroni came forward, trying to help everyone unravel the syrup.


    However, something unexpected happened. With Doronis Strength, he could not shake the syrup!


    Perosperos syrup was too strong, and it sticks everyone directly to the ground, Ace and the others cant even get up now.


    Doroni desperately wanted to hold the solidified syrup and break it, but his ck furry face turned red, and there was no movement.


    Matthew found a gun nearby, so he tried to use it to see if he could break the syrup, but it was still useless.


    What should I do now? Doroni scratched his head.


    Robin frowned and was about to say something, but suddenly heard a voice from the exit of the underground port, so she hurried to ask the two standing to hide.


    The person who appeared in the underground port was Domingos subordinate, dius, the spiky-headed man wearing a ck mask and goggles As soon as he came in, he found Ace and the others who were trapped at the dock.


    Ha! I never thought that I would meet Fire Fist Ace here! dius looked at the syrup on them and said, I didnt expect that what Perospero said was true, fantastic, you guys are going to die here slowly!


    After that, dius ignored Ace and the others, and began to wander around the underground port alone. Every time he finds a suitable ce, he put down a strange thing.


    What are you doing? Walnut couldnt help but ask him.


    This is a special device! dius said without turning his head: I am the user of Pop-Pop Fruit, I can detonate the inorganic substances I touch at will, and this special device is to connect them to my body, as soon as I need to activate it, I will use this special device to activate my ability


    Then there will be a bang, and everything will fly into the sky! dius spread his fingers suddenly, making an explosive gesture.


    You mean, this is a remote control bomb!? Ace said in surprise with wide eyes.


    Thats right! dius nodded and said: Young Master hasunched the birdcage, covering the entire ind, and my mission is to destroy all evidence!


    After that, dius put both hands inside his pockets and said, Enjoy yourst moments, because you may lose your lives in a big explosion soon.


    dius left, but as he did so, hepletely blocked the exit.


    Damn it! After realizing that dius had nted so many remote-controlled bombs in this underground port, Nana couldnt help but scolded: so there will be a big explosion on this ind! That guy has not only nted bombs here, but in other ces!


    We must escape as soon as possible and inform everyone about this! Sabo said.


    But how do we get rid of this candy? Ace was depressed.


    Robin, Matthew, and Doroni came out again. Where they had been hiding, dius did note to nt a bomb, so they kept hiding.


    Miss Robin! Sabo said: You have to find a way to get out and inform Ian of this news!


    As a result, Robin shook her head and said: Without your help, we cant go out, let alone leaving you here. Who knows when that lunatic will detonate the bombs? In case Ian cante back to save you, that would be bad, so lets figure out how to get rid of the candy!


    At this time, the dead fish-eyed Matthew suddenly pped his palm, and everyone looked at him immediately.


    Then they heard Matthew say in a slow tone: Do ro ni Eat thispile ofsugar


    It was already hard hearing him talk. But, as soon as he said eat, Doronis stomach made a loud noise, which made him scratch his head a little embarrassedly.


    For Doroni, who has already eaten gluttony fruit, it was not a problem eating a pile of candy! So he immediately stuck out his tongue and started licking the candy on Ace.


    As a result, the licking was done right. The solid sugar coating that could not be broken by guns and muscles began to melt gradually with Doronis licking.


    Perospero is the Lick-Lick Fruit user. The name of his devil fruit is self-exining. His ability is activated and deactivated by licking!


    When Matthew had a clever idea The sugar coating on these people added up to at least dozens of pounds, but all of it was swallowed by Doroni.


    Ace and Sabo got free and quickly got up from the ground and moved their bodies.


    Lets go to Ian! Ace said: If there is a big explosion on the ind, we must be ready to evacuate.


    As a result, Sabo had a different opinion, saying: What about the residents of the ind? They will also be affected by the explosion

 Chapter 391: Full Tank

    Chapter 391: Full Tank


    No matter what, they had to leave the ce immediately.


    The underground port was actually built in a river, and the exit was closed by a huge stone gate, but it was not difficult for Ace, his incandescent me was released and slowly melted the stone gate, allowing everyone to get out.


    However, when they came out and returned to the ground, they discovered countless thin threads covering the entire sky of Dressrosa.


    What is that!! Ace looked up at the sky with amazement.


    That should be the birdcage, I think? Robin also looked at the sky and said, Didnt the hedgehog head who set the bombs mention that? That should be one of Domingos abilities


    What should we do? We dont seem to be able to get out! Nana said: If this bird cage has enveloped the entire ind, then even if we evacuate the residents, we will not be able to escape!


    Sabo lowered the brim of his hat and said calmly: Now we can only prepare for the worst. Ace, go to Ian and ask if he knows a way to destroy the bird cage. Nana, follow me and try to tell the people on the ind to evacuate. At least inform them to stay away from those possible explosion sites. Miss Robin, if I recall correctly, you should be the Flower-Flower Fruit user. I wonder if you can use your ability to inform someone on the outside, like Crocodile on our ship, he must help us find a way out


    At this crucial moment, Sabos mind was clear and focused, and he quickly assigned tasks to everyone. It can be said that all aspects were taken into ount.


    So they immediately split up.


    Looking back at the battle scene, between Ian and Drought Jack, as well as Domingo and Hancock, it hassted for more than ten minutes.


    For the battle situation, Ian can only use one word to describe it, which is tricky!


    Jacks fighting style is very brutal, relying on his Ancient Zoan fruit and his own Fishman lineage. This guys Strength is terrifying With Ians 3400 point strength attribute, in terms of strength alone, he was not his opponent at all!


    Ian tried to damage him several times, and he was always crushed. After the collision of the giant fist and Ians sharp de, he was knocked back every time!


    Drought Jack hits the ground with a punch, which causes an explosion. The huge force can bombard the ground into arge circr pit. Every step he takes would crack the ground. Such a tyrannical force, In Ians cognition, only kuina, who has eaten Asuras fruit, canpete with him.


    Plus, Jack has a sturdy Busoshoku Haki, which gave Ian a strong headache.


    It seems that for these aggressive folks, they quickly master the Armament Haki, and the drought Jack is among the top in the list! Even when Ian used the advanced Sword of the Darkness me, he could only make a shallow white mark on his skin.


    During the ten minutes of the fight, Ian used all kinds of tricks against Jack. When he sent out the ck Dragon wave, Jack resisted it with his bare arms. Although he was burned all over, his armored arms survived the high temperature.


    Whats even more annoying is that Jack was the same as Domingo, already awakened his Devil Fruit! After Awakening his Zoans fruit, it had brought him a super-recovery Ability and a super anti-strike resistance, so the burned area caused by Ians ck Dragon waves was recovered in just two minutes. The scorched skin peeled off inrge chunks, and soon the new skin grew back.


    The zing me was ineffective for this guy. Ian gathered a lot of energy and used the lightning gun to shoot him. This guy was only paralyzed for a short time and then woke up. Ian then tried thest falling thunder. The ultra-high voltageser bombarded Jack, which was mostly offset by his anti-strike resistance.


    He even used the upgraded version of the Railgun on him from a close distance, but this guy relied on his own muscles to unload the projectiles force the Super Electromaic Shotgun was also a dud and could not prate his palm. The bullets were stuck in his muscles, and soon they were squeezed out again and fell to the ground.


    Ians eyes almost popped out at that time. It was the first time he saw such an inhuman monster, Fuking Hell, is this an invincible beast!?.


    Fortunately, although it was difficult to damage this guy, Ian was onlyunching blows repeatedly. Because with his crushing strength, Jacks speed was iparable to Ians swift movements.


    Although Jack was capable of using Kenbunshoku Haki (Observation Haki), his cultivationcks a lot in front of his armed Haki, plus his actions cant keep up with Ian. After fighting for so long, only Ian was able tond a hit on him, but all of them were ineffective


    In this way, as long as Ian doesnt confront him head-on, he can continue trying to cause damage to Jack.


    This is a victory for the Agility-type characters


    Go to hell! Jack screamed, raised his fists, and mmed his elbow at Ian. As a result, Ian shed away and instantly left the ce. Jacks blow hit the ground and sted away countless rubble.


    In this time, Ian reappeared behind Jacks head, and the tip of the de stabbed Jacks head. Then, he activated Orochis Skill, and a sound of a ss shattering was heard. The space ahead of the tip of the de suddenly copsed.


    The force of space fragmentation was quite powerful. Jack received this blow at the back of his head, and immediately leaned forward, hitting the ground with his head, and the long curved horns on his head plunged into the ground.


    This guy was dizzy by Ians blow, and blood flowed from his nose and mouth, but it stopped quickly.


    Ouch! ouch! Jack suddenly pulled his horns out of the ground, forked up a huge stone b, and smashed his head at Ian.


    Ian shed the te, took the opportunity to bully him, shed to Jacks chest, put his hand near his heart, and cast a ck particle, which was Orochis ck Hole.


    After a moment, they heard a weird sound of a space vacuum, and Jacks body was shaken by this mote of bluish-white light. Although he used Busoshoku Kka to cover his whole body, this ability still prated him, moving into his body at a constant speed Ian was aiming at his heart, which caused him to suffer heavy damage and it felt like it was about to burst.


    However this wont matter! Although Jack looks miserable now, with blood flowing everywhere, Ian knows that as long as he is given a little time, this guy will soon recover


    In the face of such a force that is difficult to kill. Ian knew how to handle him. He knew that no other ability would hurt this beast. Plus, he sensed that soon he will transform into the Mammoth he is however, with such a transformation, he would get slower, but also tougher to deal with.


    So he had to eliminate him for the moment, this guy has an unparalleled recovery of ability, and Ian started feeling tired ofunching attacks.


    Ian estimates that Jack may be following the same path as Kaido. He may not be as good as the Yonko for now, but he is expected to be going in the direction of immortality.


    This is the unique direction of the Mythic Zoan Devil Fruit.


    At this time, Ian used the skill of Evil Eye Master and Devouring ck Dragon Wave. Although big moves urred frequently, they actually consumed little. He didnt get hurt and his stamina was still high, so his Nen recovery was very fast. If he continues to fight Jack, he can rely on this state for three days and three nights, but the problem is that, this ispletely fuking pointless, fighting such a madman and not being able to kill him feels like a waste of effort.


    Otherwise, try devouring his soul? No matter how strong your body is, your soul is just as fragile, right? But that would take a long time


    And after looking at Hancock, Ian found that she and Domingo had also fought indistinguishably during this time, but in any case, Domingo still had the upper hand, which is due to ability restraint, Hancocks petrochemical Ability usually requires contact with the target, but Domingo kept controlling his threads to attack Hancock from a distance.


    Domingo has a strong Kenbunshoku Haki, and Hancock is equally qualified their Haki is indistinguishable, but their abilities are different.


    Ian knew that if she continued to fight like this, Hancock might get injured under Domingos fast attacks.


    At this moment, Ace suddenly broke into the battlefield of the four people. Raising his hand, a zing fire fist mmed into Jack. He ignited the guyying on the ground. At this time, Ace ran to Ian, and quickly told him what happened


    Bombs!? Ian took a breath.


    At present, the people on the ind were not only the strong leaders Ian brought, but also Fishman pirates, Kuja pirates, and members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates. If there were big explosions, Ian and the others might be fine, but the three pirate regiments would certainly suffer heavy casualties!


    This must be stopped, Ian immediately understood the reason why Ace came here, looked up at the birdcage above, and asked Ace, Does your me have no effect on these cables?


    I tried! I bombarded it with the Great me Commandment: me Emperor, but it didnt work! Ace shook his head and said, Those silk lines burned for a moment, but werent damaged.


    Ian looked at Domingo, and it seemed that the source of the problem was still this guy.


    Ouch! the mes on Drought Jacks body went out, and the guy rushed towards Ian again. At this time, Jack has recovered and bepletely bald, and some of his hair was burned by Ian before. Now Aces torch burned all the rest, so he looked very hideous.


    Its not over yet!? Ian looked angrily at Jack, who rushed up again. He couldnt help but grit his teeth and turned the Senbonzakura in his hand upside down, with the de facing the ground.


    The next moment, Ians hand loosened, and the Senbonzakura suddenly fell, however, in Aces shocked expression, the Senbonzakuras de was like falling into the water, and after a ripple on the ground, it disappeared directly.


    Scatter (chire)! Senbonzakura Kageyoshi!

 Chapter 392: Endscape: White Imperial Sword

    Chapter 392: Endscape: White Imperial Sword


    Ace saw Ians Senbonzakura de Shikai, although he was quite surprised why the de in Ians hand shattered into countless petals, Ace regarded it as a kind of swordsmanship.


    Now, however, he was stunned because he saw Ian use a move he had never seen before.


    In the past, Ian would hold the Senbonzakura upright in his hand, and the de would turn into cherry blossom petals, but this time, Ian threw the whole de into the ground.


    When the sword disappeared on the ground, countless huge des slowly rose on both sides of Ians side!


    Hundreds of des! These erected des were adding up none-stop, and they slowly rose from both sides of Ian and soon upied everyones field of vision.


    What is that!? Illusion Technique? Domingo used the silk puppet made by Shadow Knight String to block Hancocks blow, opened a little distance, and looked at Ians position in surprise.


    On the contrary, Drought Jack didnt care so much. When he rushed in front of Ian, he raised his huge arm and punched Ian in the face.


    However, at this time, a strange scene appeared. The Hundreds huge des of Ian suddenly copsed. Each of them turned into arge number of pink petals. These petals gathered together and immediately turned into a huge ocean wave of petals, roaring and sweeping in front of Ian, turning into a huge ball, blocking Jacks fist.


    Jacks smash didnt stop moving forward, but instead, he was surrounded by hundreds of millions of petals, enveloping his entire body.


    Thats right, what Ian used this time, was not the Shikai of Senbonzakura, but Bankai!


    After recharging the ten billion Berry from the Celestial Dragons, Ian has almost used it all. In addition to upgrading hismonly used cards to five-star red cards, Ian also collected all Orochis fragments


    At first, he thought of using Orochis ultimate BRIGHT LIGHT, but due to its high consumption and control difficulty, Ian choose not to. The enemies hes dealing with are now gradually bing stronger and stronger, and not only was he facing Domingo who was considered a ruthless Shichibukai, but the appearance of Drought Jack made him realize that the four emperors are an insurmountable barrier in this New World.


    Fortunately, Ian chose to upgrade his exclusive treasures to five stars with thest remaining diamonds. Although he spent a lot of diamonds, it was totally worth it.


    Because the five-star Senbonzakura Zanpakut can finally unleash the Bankai!


    With the Shikai, the Senbonzakura brought a three times increase in all attributes to Ian, while the Bankai brought up eight times amplification of his attributes!


    Now in his ultimate state, Ian has more than 100,000 points of Nen, not to mention the increase in strength and speed attributes.


    Although the Bankais duration is very short, so it is best to use it at this critical moment.


    He thought that he might be able to burn the bird cage with Aces help in abined technique. However, the problem is that the ck and white mes of the two added up, when released, wouldunch a zing wave that may sweep across the entire ind of Dressrosa and set everything on fire.


    Now on the ind, there are a lot of people, not just the three Pirate Groups, but many innocent civilians. Ian and Ace are still unable to control the released Hellfire. If they lose control, it will be troublesome.


    Therefore, Ian chose to make a move on his own.


    Drought Jacks recovery ability is really annoying, but this time, when he was wrapped in the petals of Ian Senbonzakuras de, his recovery ability became a burden to him instead.


    What appeared in the eyes of everyone was a huge ball of petals, which seemed to be filled with pink petals between the heavens and the earth. It was a beautiful scene, but Jack, who is in the midst of it, doesnt think so. When the countless petals began to spin rapidly, those sharp petals tore and cut Jacks body.


    In the beginning, Jack was able to resist these petals by relying on his armed Haki, but the number of petals was toorge. Every cut was equivalent to consuming a bit of Haki. Of course, the so-called Haki power came from peoples physical strength, so it was consuming Jacks Stamina.


    After just holding on for a few seconds, Jack found that his physical strength was rapidly draining, and his body began to feel tired. Gradually, his Busoshoku Haki couldnt keep up!


    With a sh, the first cut appeared on Jack, and after that, the second, third, more and more, more


    Its true that these cuts were not deep, but they still hurt. However, as a Zoan fruit awakener, Jacks powerful recovery ability began to y its role, and the injured parts of his body began to recover quickly.


    If Jack could escape from the ball of the petals, it might be helpful, but at the moment, all the ces he could see were pink. He hadpletely lost his sense of direction and didnt know where to run. As a result, while his body was recovering, he was cut again by the petals, and he fell into a state of endless loop.


    This is simply a tragedy, because the pain that Jack feels at this time may be a hundred times more than that of others. His strong resilience allowed him to persist in these petals for a longer time, so the pain he suffers became equallysting.


    Ahhhh! Drought Jack let out an angry roar in the ball of the petals, and the constant blood loss and recovery ability took effect, causing his Stamina to drain faster.


    At this time, he finally had a sense of fear. He felt that if this continued, he would probably die here.


    For a long time, he had never been afraid of anything. This was the feeling that even his boss, Kaido, had never brought to him. So he couldnt help roaring: Doffy! Help me! If I die, Kaido will never let you go!


    Damn it! Domingo couldnt help but be surprised when he heard Jacks voice. He didnt know what Jack experienced in the huge petal ball, but he knew that if Ian could make Jack ask for help, this move was definitely a terrifying one.


    Therefore, Domingo finally turned his attention to their direction.


    Off White: Shield White String!


    Domingo pressed his hands on the ground and activated his ability. Two shields made of thousands of silk threads immediately sprang up on the ground. These two groups of silk threads like shields bent and extended forward. The front section turned into a sharp spearhead and pierced into the ball of petals, and then used the tenacious resistance of the thousands of threads, separated the petals, wrapping around Jack in the center of the ball, and pulled him out.


    This guy is really hiding something! When Ian saw this scene, he couldnt help thinking: he didnt use his awakening abilities when he fought Hancock.


    Yes, thats right, Domingos so-called Shield White String should be a powerful move that can only be used in an awakened state.


    The drought Jack was pulled out by Doffy, but he was bleeding all over his body and looked terrible. When Domingo pulled him out, he left a path of blood.


    Although it seems that Jack is still alive, everyone noticed that Jack haspletely lost his ability to fight at this time. The awakened Zoan users are like demons, although it makes them close to the immortals, it also consumes a lot of their physical strength. If Domingo rescued himter, Jack might have died of exhaustion.


    Realizing this, Domingo couldnt help shivering. On one hand, it was because Ian showed terrible fighting power at this time, and on the other hand, because Jack was almost dead at that time, Domingo would be killed by Kaido.


    After solving the problem of jack, the next thing Ian has to do is to break the siege of the bird cage. He nced at Domingo, and even though the best way was to directly attack him, Ian, who was in his ultimate state, wanted to find out how powerful he was. He ns to see if he can break the unbreakable birdcage of Domingo alone.


    So, in the eyes of everyone, the huge ball of petals began to shrink, and countless petals turned into torrents, rushing to converge on Ian.


    Then, a pair of huge wings made up of petals appeared on the sides of Ians back, not only that, but an arc of petals connected the wings.


    This gesture is so domineering!


    Shkei: Hakuteiken! Endscape: White Imperial Sword!


    In the gaze of Hancocks beautiful eyes, and in the anticipation of Aces excited eyes, a sword made up of petals, appeared in Ians hands.


    This sword, which was originally the Senbonzakura, was re-held by Ian in his new shape, but Ian gently waved it in a circle over his head!


    The scene was quiet, Ian, who was wielding his sword in a circle, lowered his de again. After a brief silence, a circle of extremely powerful sword aura suddenly erupted above Ians head!


    As the scene was blown by a hurricane, Ace held his cowboy hat and was blown two steps back. Boa Hancock reached out to her forehead and resisted the wind pressure. Her long hair was also blown into a mess.


    As for Domingo, his mingo coat was blown up over his head


    This circle of powerful sword aura spread rapidly, like a shining sun re, directly affecting the entire Dressrosa Ind.


    People on the entire ind looked up and saw the sudden burst of sword aura. They saw that all buildings at the same height of the blow were broken into two sections and copsed. Now, this is equivalent to shaving all the buildings making them at the same level

 Chapter 393: Reiryoku

    Chapter 393: Reiryoku


    Domingos bird cage is covering the ground in the shape of a half-cylinder, and the sword aura that Ian pulled out is a growing circle.


    After the Bankai of Senbonzakura, the Endscape: White Imperial Sword was more than a fascinating move, and this trick has the effect of integrating attack and defense. The wings condensed by countless petals are actually a defense system, and Ianstest projectile condenses a glimpse of all his strengths.


    When the sword aura passed by, the entire ind of Dressrosa was quiet, even those who were controlled by the Parasite String temporarily stopped their movements and looked at the bird cage above.


    Is this this sword energy wasunched by Captain Ian!? Fujitora raised his head and looked at the sky in amazement. Although he couldnt see it, he could feel the burst of energy.


    And Jinbe was looking at the sky at the moment, and couldnt help but whisper: I feel like this power equivalent to that of Eyes Mihawks sh, the Worlds Greatest Swordsman.


    Will it seed? Aokiji put his hands in his trouser pockets, looked up at the bird cage above and asked Nico Robin next to him.


    Originally, she wanted to go back and find a way to contact Crocodile on the ship, but she stopped when she met the admiral halfway, she looked up and said, I dont know!


    Aokiji scratched his head and said in a tangled tone: If you follow him, Im afraid the marines wont be able to act against you


    Robin didnt speak, she was still a little afraid of Aokiji, but deep down, she agreed with what he said.


    Following such a captain may really end her endless-wandering journey. At least the world government and the marines must consider Ians response if they want to arrest her


    In the eyes of everyones expectations, the birdcage that enveloped the whole ind, suddenly broke off neatly from the position where Ians projectile. The upper part of the cover fell directly from the air, and in the process, it gradually disappeared.


    The same went for the lower part. From the fracture position, the wires that are as strong as steel began to disintegrate and slowly dissipated.


    He really broke the blockade of the bird cage! Ian actually used the flying sh to cut open these silk threads! This shows that Ians sh has far exceeded the power of the Devil Fruit awakened by Domingo!


    How is this possible!? Doffy looked at the disintegrating bird cage, the surprise in his heart started flowing into his body like a river. The birdcage was the proudest masterpiece of his tricks, once activated, even Domingo himself couldnt damage it, even if he used Haki, he couldnt break it, he could only control it. But now it was destroyed by Ians blow!?


    Moreover, Ian didnte up with something new, he was facing Doffy, paused for a moment, andunched this flying aura to cut his birdcage head-on, which made him panic.


    As soon as the bird cage was taken down, it meant that Domingos n haspletely failed. When Den Den Mushis radio waves came back, the World Government officials and intelligence agencies would soon be able to inform the Marines of everything


    At that time, even if he was siding with the Celestial Dragons, they will not be able to protect him.


    Smuggling arms, selling ves, seizing the country by illegal means, and imprisoning and enving World Government officials and the high ranked marines cadres, turning them into toys, plus being implicated with the Emperor Kaido, all of this should be considered a bit too much the Five Elders will never let him go after knowing this. Waiting for him will be the strictest imprisonment in Impel Down.


    Run! Must hurry! Domingo made a decision in an instant. He looked at the Drought Jack wrapped by his Shield White String. Jack was still recovering. If he rescues him and runs together, he may be able to seek shelter at Kaido.


    Unless the Marines want to go to war with the Beast Pirates, Otherwise, they would not be able to pursue them down.


    However, when Domingo felt annoyed when he thought that he was going to return to his identity as a pirate again, all this was caused by Ian in front of him.


    My n is ruined, then I dont need to think too much! Domingo thought gritting his teeth, took out a baby Den Den Mushi from his pocket, and said to dius on the other end: dius, blow up this ind!


    As you wish! Young Master! dius responded and hung up the call.


    Hancock was rtively close to Domingo, and when she heard his words, she immediately shouted: No! Not good! Ian-san, stop him!


    Fuffuffuffu!! Domingo spread his hands and raised his head,ughing: Its toote! Ian, I want you to know that you havent won this battle!


    Boom! With a loud bang, dius detonated the first bomb. On the west side of Dressrosa, a huge fire burst into the sky.


    The explosion site was an underground arms warehouse. The warehouse was naturally underground, but above it was a bustlingmercial street. When it was detonated, a huge burst directly broke through the ground and blew up the whole street.


    Fortunately, at this time, Sabo and Nana were scattered and evacuated a lot of civilians. This street happened to be one of them. When the explosion urred, even with the whole street blown up, there were few casualties.


    Most of these people were fortunate, but the problem is, there are many more bomb sites.


    Soon after the explosion at the first site, dius detonated the rest of the nted bombs one after another.


    The whole city of Dressrosa was thundering, and the power of such an explosion was much stronger than that of real gunpowder.


    Damn it! Domingo! You crazy guy! Ace couldnt help but throw a fire fist at Domingo.


    With one move, a silk shield formed by the Shield White String immediately, which appeared and crossed in front of him. Aces fire fist bombarded the shield and set threads on fire, but it didnt reach Doffy.


    Ever White- Deep Sea Whitecaps!


    Domingo stomped the ground with his feet, and suddenly many silk threads surging like waves appeared on the ground, entangling together, and three silk tentacles rushed towards Ian and the others, trying to trap them in ce Domingo was taking advantage of the explosion in the city, flew drought jack into the air, and wanted to leave.


    However, at this time, from a distance, a voice suddenly came.


    Ice Age!!


    The boundless chill wave came, and the cold wind swept Domingo, who wanted to leave, and the next thing he saw was a piece of crystal white rapidly spreading in his field of vision.


    Aokiji, who was still on the ind, finally got out. He learned from Nico Robin that Domingo had ordered his people to nt a lot of bombs on the ind, but he was too busy to handle these bombs. Now seeing that these bombs were really detonated, he couldnt care less. He made a direct move and froze the entire Dressrosa Ind with his ultimate move: Ice Age!


    Domingo never dreamed that Aokiji would take action, and he still used this method to prevent the bomb explosion on the ind. He moved Drought Jack to escape the spread of the Ice Age, but found the ground on the entire ind has been covered by a thickyer of ice.


    Although dius went on to detonate the rest of the bombs, the power of the bombs could not break through because of the extremely hardyer of ice covering them. All the ces where the bombs were nted only made a muffled sound when they erupted.


    So these bomb explosions didnt hurt any passers-by.


    However, Aokijis ice age is not without its drawbacks. He instantly froze the entire ind with its civilians. Although these frozen people were not dead, the follow-up work to Aokiji will cause him a headache.


    Aokiji stood on the ground, his body was covered with ice at this time, and Nico Robin used the ability of her fruit to pull herself away from the ground, saving herself from the ice wave Aokiji raised his head, looked at the sky, and said loudly: Heavenly Yaksha, where do you n to escape!?


    Thats right! Where do you think you are going!? Echoing after Aokiji, Ian on the ground raised Senbonzakura again.


    The thread tentacles that Domingo used before, held Ian back for a little while. After breaking free, Ian didnt have much time left for his Bankai, so he seized the opportunity andunched a sh once again toward Doffy!


    Ians de was drawn from top to bottom, the next second, the same terrifying sword aura appeared again!


    A flying sh, tens of meters high, flew towards Domingos position against the ground, the lower end directly broke the ground of Dressrosa Ind, and the edge of the sword aura spread and reached Domingo in midair.


    Ian was now in the Bankai state. It can be said that his strength has exceeded the Admiral level. This Flying sh got an extraordinary speed of flight, and it swept past Domingos position in an instant, then it went all the way, on the ground and streets of Dressrosa Ind while it kept on rising, reaching the sea!


    The entire Dressrosa Ind, from where Ian stood, was actually split in half by this flying sh full of Reiryoku!


    A single move cut open an ind, and a sword aura ran through most of the country. The power disyed by Ian at this time made Aokiji gaze nkly at him.


    However, when everyone looked into the air again, they found that Domingo avoided Ians blow.


    He didnt get out of the way by himself, but at the moment when the sword projectile approached, he was pulled away from the side!


    It was a sticky candy tape that directly stuck to Domingo and Jack Drought, and pulled them aside, allowing them to avoid Ians deadly sh.


    In surprise, Ian turned and looked to his right front. There was a group of people. Among them, there were not only people from the Vinsmoke family, but also a weirdo with a long tongue and a candy cane.


    Ian, its them! Ace came to Ians side and said: That guy is who I told you about, hes with the Big Mom Pirates!


    Perospero? Ian was really surprised. He originally thought that the big mom pirates appeared on the ind, just to save the Vinsmoke family, but why did they go on to rescue Domingo and Drought Jack!

 Chapter 394: Pinch

    Chapter 394: Pinch


    The sudden appearance of Perospero with the Big Mom Pirates made Aokijis face turn serious.


    Drought Jack is a member of the Beast Pirates, Perospero is a member of the Big Mom Pirates, plus Fire Fist Ace,mander of the Whitebeard Pirates Three of the Yonko Pirates appeared on the ind!


    Fire Fist Ace was still friendly in their eyes. With their intelligence, they found that Ace and Ian are good friends. Although the World Government and Marines are dissatisfied with the friendship between a Shichibukai and amander of the Yonko, they can tolerate it because they know that even Mihawk is a good friend with the red-haired Shanks. This kind of friendship problem cannot be stopped.


    However, Domingo and Drought Jack, as well as Perospero, who just appeared now, dont look like they have a friendship, more like cooperation


    Aokiji saw this situation and had to think a little more. Perospero rescued Domingo and Jack. Does this mean that there is something between the Big Mom Pirates and the Beasts Pirates? Some king of an unknown connection?


    In particr, the Vinsmoke family of the Germa Group also appeared behind them, which made it even more suspicious.


    So, Aokiji couldnt help asking Judge: What does this mean? Is the Vinsmoke family nning to go in the Pirates direction?


    However, Judge did not answer Aokijis words at all. He only said: The Germa Kingdom is a member of the World Governments alliance, but we have independent diplomatic rights and will not be interfered with by World Government!


    The implication is that who we are with has nothing to do with you. The world government and the Marines have no control over their internal affairs.


    Aokiji couldnt refute such a statement, so he could only be silent.


    And Judge turned his attention to Ian, and said angrily: Ian, where is my daughter!?


    Ian was a little surprised and looked to Judges sides. Sure enough, his kids were all there, but only Reiju was missing!


    However, your daughters disappearance has nothing to do with me! Why did you only think of me?


    So Ian was very upset and said: What attitude is this? Do you think you have found a backer, so you speak loudly? You, Germa 66, ruined my Dragon Hunter Pirates station, but I still turned a blind eye to that After that, you still dont n to appreciate it, do you?


    You!! Judge was so choked by Ians words. Of course, he knew that when they came to Dressrosa, Ians goal was not to eliminate their Group, but to harm Domingo Because he didnt want to punish them, and was only nning on giving them a p on the face, they were able to join Perospero and take shelter. Otherwise, with the power shown by Ian just now, Judge and his children were long gone!


    In other words, it was too easy to kill them


    His daughter Reiju could not be contacted at this time. Their armed uniform was equipped with amunication headset, but they couldnt reach her. Niji and Yonji were both called by their father to meet the rescue team, but Reiju doesnt reply. Thinking that the person who Ian followed was Reiju, Judge thought that she was captured by him, so he had to ask for help and bring Perospero here.


    However, as Ian said, it was because of Ians kindness that Germa was spared. Judge still dared to ask shamelessly. Did he really think that Ian was afraid to attack them?


    Judge was stunned and couldnt speak. It wasnt right for a king like him to say that he was not oppressed by the young man ahead of him.


    Fortunately, at this time, Perospero stood up. He held his top hat in one hand and his candy cane in the other, and said with a sneer: Hey! Hey! Hey! Dont be too impulsive, young man, even if you are Shichibukai, its better for you not to provoke the majesty of a Yonko! You may be able to defeat Jack, but he is only the tip of the icebergpared to the Four Emperors (Yonko) Strength, in the New World, anyone who opposes the Four Emperors wont have a good end!


    Shut up, you creepy fellow with the longest tongue! No one is talking to you! Ian red at the guy unhappily. He was thinking about Reijus disappearance, because Raideen and Sandersonia were chasing her. They havente back either, has something happened?


    Ian was worried about his partners, but Perospero was talking nonsense and threatened Ian. He wasnt able to focus, because the guy kept on talking and didnt stop, so how could he not scold him!?


    You Little bastard! How dare you scold me!? Perosperos face turned dark with anger. Unlike the reckless lunatic Jack, Perospero has always considered himself a gentleman, which can be seen from his dress. In addition, he is the eldest son of the big mom. He is always respected wherever he goes, but now he got scolded by Ian!?


    Candy Cannon! With a wave of Perosperos hand, a cannon made of candy immediately appeared beside him, and at that moment, it fired directly. A thick syrup shell immediately flew towards Ian.


    Perospero didnt witness Ians previous battle with the Drought Jack, so he was a little bit skeptical and wanted to try Ians means.


    Generally speaking, weapons such as firearms and artillery shells are of little use against enemies with decent strength, but Perospero still used this move against Ian because he had something to rely on. He can see that Ian is a swordsman. Facing this syrup shell, he would usually take a direct cut to deal with it, but if Ian does so, he will be unlucky.


    This syrup shell looks like a solid cannonball, but in fact, it is a mass of flowing molten-sugar inside, once it is cut open, the sticky syrup will immediately cover the enemys entire body.


    And once thats done, it would be hard to break free. Perospero is a candy man, and his abilities are not as simple as they seem. At the beginning, even Ace was trapped by him and couldnt move.


    However, what Perospero didnt think of was that his syrup cannonball was greeted by a white fiery fist!


    Ace couldnt help but take action. He still remembered the scene when he was trapped in the warehouse. When he saw Perospero again, of course, he wanted to take his revenge.


    When they were in the underground port, Ace was stroke in surprise and got stuck with Sabo, so Ace couldnt use his fire with full capability to get out of the trap, because it would burn Sabo. As for being trapped, this does not mean that Perosperos abilities are unstoppable. When this fire fist ushered in, the syrup shell was instantly incinerated by Aces me, it turned into a mass of charred carbon residue and fell to the ground.


    At the same time, Aces Fire Fist was cast unabated, mming directly to where Perospero was standing.


    Judge and the others had seen the power of Aces Fire Fist, they secretly cried out in their hearts, and immediately run in all directions Perospero was also surprised, and quickly used his abilities to raise a thick candy wall in front of him, blocking the bombardment of Aces fire fist.


    With a bang, the mes of Aces Fire Fist exploded, causing the scene to be filled with smoke.


    Perospero just got out of the mes, his shield has been burned out, but he waspletely fine.


    However, when he walked out, he found a figure with huge wings beside him!


    Ian and Ace joined hands to deal with him. When Ace shot, Ian immediately followed the Fire Fist and took advantage of Perosperos response to the fire fist to cut him off!


    Liquify!! Perospero yelled out in horror.


    Ians sword shed through Perosperos body, but unexpectedly, the de cut through with ease, arge gap was cut open on his body, but he waspletely fine.


    His body was like a viscous syrup, gurgling a few times, and he recovered!


    Is this the so-called pseudo-Logia? Seeing this scene, Aokiji couldnt help but say: I heard that there are several Paramecia-type Devil Fruit users under the Big Mom who can achieve some capabilities of Logia type


    The so-called pseudo-Logia actually refers to the syrup body of Perospero, and Katakuris. Their fruit still belongs to the Paramecia-type. However, because of their fruit characteristics, they can have a body that can flow like Logia users, so they are called pseudo-Logia.


    Of course, whats fake will always stay fake, because even if their bodies can flow, it is not an element of nature, but artificial, candy and cream there are no such elements in nature


    Ian heard Aokijis reminder, and he understood what he witness. His current Bankai status ising to an end soon, so he doesnt care about such a topic. Since his de could not hurt him, Ian simply bullied him andunched the soul extraction attack on Perospero! (SOUL RIPPER)


    Ians left hand mmed into Perosperos right rib cage, his palm seemed to disappear into space, and only ripples appeared on Perosperos chest.


    Perospero didnt know what was going on, he didnt feel any pain at all, but when Ians hand was pulled back the next second, Perospero was horrified to find that Ian was holding something he knew very well!


    It was a faint blue mass of light!


    If it was someone else, maybe they wouldnt understand what this light mass was without inquiring about it, but Perospero was different. He who had been beside the Big Mom for a long time knew very well that this was his soul!


    Damn it! This boy actually has the same ability as my mother. He can grab other peoples souls!?


    In just an instant, Perosperos expression changed so many times, and he became terrified his back was wet with cold sweat.


    No! Impossible! No one in the world can interact with souls except Mom! Perospero could not help but scream.

 Chapter 395: squeezed it

    Chapter 395: squeezed it


    Hearing Perosperos words, let alone Aokiji, even Domingo, who was quietly watching the show, was horrified.


    For a long time, most of the reasons for big moms poprity havee from her ability to control souls. Besides, they have never heard of someone that has a simr Ability. Now Ian has suddenly revealed his skills and stunning everyone around.


    But they dont know that, strictly speaking, Ians ability was not actually manipting souls, because his ability ispletely different from Big moms.


    The soul extracted by Ian is a fixed amount of only 10%, and since the soul is representative of lifespan in this World, so if the target is old, he will extract less For example, if a 50-year-old person has only 20 years of life left, then one-tenth of the souls extracted by Ian would be a 2-year life span, which is different from the random extraction of the big mom.


    Moreover, the big mom can put the extracted soul into an inanimate object, giving it personality and willpower. This is what Ian cant do. The soul he extracts can either be put back in the original owners body or destroyed


    Therefore, the Soul Ripper skill of Orochis card, in general, is a destructive Attack! It is just a move, not an ability.


    However, this is amazing enough, especially under Ians misleading, Domingo was very clear that Ian should be a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit user, Cryptocurrency fruit, which is now known to many people in New World. Therefore, in the eyes of the public, the evaluation of Ian, with the so-called Cryptocurrency fruit, immediately rose to a higher level.


    They were sure that this ability is probably derived from the Cryptocurrency fruit


    This misunderstanding is quite big, but it is impossible for Ian to exin it to them. Although this World has Devil Fruit illustrations, it doesnt include all of the existent fruits. There are often many unrecorded fruits that appeared in the world, so Ian was not afraid at all.


    Holding Perosperos Soul Light mass in his hand, Ian squeezed it without thinking about it!


    In fact, he was quite curious. If one-tenth of the soul was destroyed, what would happen to the owner?


    This was his second use of this Ability, the first time was against Crocodile, but because Crocodile was useful to him, so Ian spared it for the time being, therefore, Ian had never been able to see its effect in person.


    Curiosity killed the cat and now Perospero came to the door and took the initiative, so no wonder why Ian used him for experiments.


    His right hand clenched tightly, only to hear a light bang, the ball of light burst directly like a real balloon, and the original blue mass of light instantly turned into countless glittering light dots, floating into the air.


    At the same time, Perospero suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood!


    Since the soul represents life, it naturally also represents vitality. When Perosperos soul mass was smashed by Ian, it was equivalent to Perosperos sudden loss of one-tenth of his vitality. This was a wonderful experience. There is no injury on his body, but suddenly he started vomiting blood!


    Hematemesis is only the first aspect. Perospero also feels that his Spirit seems to have weakened a lot all of a sudden. It is clear that there is no physical damage, but Perospero felt that his whole body was weak and it seemed to have suddenly lost something, as if it became empty, hollow and cold, and so on.


    This feeling was really ufortable. While Perospero felt terrified, he also confirmed that Ian had really crushed his soul just now.


    Seeing Perospero suddenly vomiting blood, both Judge and Niji felt puzzled, but they were more afraid of looking at Ian. For Judge, who has studied science all his life, the soul is still too mysterious, Germas technology is considered ck technology in the eyes of many people. But seeing Ians ability, he felt that it was beyond ck technology


    Run fast! Perospero wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and whispered to Judge: This guy is too difficult to deal with, we must leave immediately!


    Perospero also wanted to run away. His soul has been damaged, which made him very frightened. What he thought now was to hurry back to the BIG MOM. Maybe her fruit ability can find a remedy for him, whether it is to supplement it with other peoples souls or any other methods, what he is sure of is that he must hurry back.


    But, my daughter Judge was hesitant because he hadnt got any news about his daughter.


    If you want to stay, you can stay by yourself! Perospero roared, turning around and running away, ignoring Judge, and the men he brought naturally followed him.


    In fact, Perospero was quite regretful now. He could have left the ind quietly with Judge and the others without having to meet Ian. But for one thing, Judges daughter, Reiju, could not be contacted, and for another, he also wanted to help Domingo, so he came.


    The reason why the BIG MOM Pirates would want to save Domingo is that Doffys identity is somewhat special. As a famous broker in the underground world, Domingo introduced a scientist to BIG MOM not long ago, D Caesar!


    At that time, the Germa Group hadnt contacted the BIG MOM yet, and she didnt have any scientific research force, so she sponsored Caesar with arge amount of money for his research on human ergement!


    The ergement of the human body is big moms greatest disease. When she learned that Caesar was sure of the sess of his research, big mom told him that there was no problem with how much research funds he would need.


    However, Domingo and Caesar were partners, and its not an exaggeration to say that Caesar is one of Domingos subordinates. Therefore, when Perospero came to Dressrosa and found Doffys opponent extremely strong, he was afraid that Doffy could be killed or captured, and the big mom still had to rely on him and Caesars research for her need


    This is precisely why Perospero went to save Domingo.


    As for the drought Jack, it was an incidental thing. Perospero wanted to rescue Doffy, and Doffy wanted to save Jack. This is a joint rtionship. Its not that the BIG MOM Pirates dont want to watch the Beasts Pirates lose an important member.


    But now, Perospero regretted everything. He felt that he shouldnt have appeared, and he lost a part of his soul in vain This approach feels like a big mistake!


    Seeing Perospero turn and flee, Judge and the others had to follow. After they left, Domingo couldnt stay in ce and take all theing blows alone, so he took Jack, who had gradually recovered, and fled.


    Seeing them escape, Ace and Ian moved and immediately wanted to catch up. Boa Hancock naturally followed Ians lead and wanted to stop them from escaping.


    However, at this time, Aokiji suddenly said: Wait a minute Ian! Wait!


    Ian, Ace, and Boa Hancock stopped and looked back at Aokiji.


    Aokiji sighed and said: Forget it, let them go!


    If I let them go, I will be in great trouble in the future! Ian shook his head.


    As a result, Aokiji said with a serious tone: By chasing them, do you n to kill them, or just catch them?


    Of course Ian just wanted to say it directly, but he suddenly choke, and he finally realized what Aokiji meant.


    Thats right! You cant do anything to them! Aokiji said with his hands in his trouser pockets: If you kill them, then your Dragon Hunter Pirates will be fighting two Emperors at the same time. The BIG MOM and the Beast Kaido will not tolerate such huge losses! Likewise, even if you capture them, the Marines will not dare to take them over, because we also are not ready to fight two emperors at the same time!


    Well, Drought Jack and Perospero can leave, but what about Domingo and the Germa? Ian asked gloomily.


    Its impossible on the Germas side! They are one of the allied countries that joined the World Government. Even if you catch them, the World Government will turn around and let them go! Aokiji said: As for Domingo, he is also a hot potato. He used to be a member of the Celestial Dragons. Even if the pieces of evidence are conclusive, it is impossible to execute him. However, if he is imprisoned, the Beasts Pirates and the Bigmom Pirates will probably rescue him from prison so, yeah


    Ian shook his head. He calmed down and found out that Aokijis analysis was correct. After this incident, Domingo may have his title revoked by the World Government, but thats all, it is impossible to do anything more.


    The Four Emperors have been umting power in the New World for a long time. Not to mention Ian, the newly promoted Shichibukai, even the Marine headquarters has to give in to them. For Domingo, the beasts Pirates are involved. In this case, the marines must treat this with caution.


    In particr, Iansmotion this time is too great, not only will he bring down a Shichibukai, but also a king of a country, the Beast Pirates and the BIG MOM Pirates have appeared one after another. The Germa Group is intertwined, and there are four Shichibukai united together, etc These are enough for the world government and the Marines to take the lead. It is impossible to imagine how serious the consequences will be if Ian pursues them relentlessly


    To understand this, Ian was relieved. In fact, his goal had been achieved this time. With the help of Germa, Domingo destroyed Ians residence, and Ian turned around and directly destroyed most of Doffys ns and foundation in Dressrosa which he worked hard for more than ten years to achieve. This mission was not a loss.

 Chapter 396: Aftermath

    Chapter 396: Aftermath


    It is conceivable that after Ian and the others made such a mess in Dressrosa, the follow-up impact must be great.


    Domingo escaped, but his story was revealed. The birdcage that enveloped the entire ind and the parasite line that made people kill each other made everyone in Dressrosa angry. With the doubts and the descriptions of those who turned from toys back to human beings, the foundation of the Domingo familys rule on this ind can be said to bepletely over.


    The World Government may cover up his mistakes for their sake, but they will never tolerate him. His Shichibukai title will definitely be deprived.


    Although he fled with his men, from now on, Domingo has returned to be just a Pirate from a high-profile Shichibukai, and he will bear a huge bounty again.


    In particr, people from Beasts Pirates and big mom pirates have appeared on the ind and saved him, which will definitely make the Marines more alert to him.


    ording to Ians estimate, even if Domingo holds a grudge against him, he probably will not be able to retaliate within a short period of time.


    Because first of all, when Domingo became a Shichibukai, it was due to him threatening the Celestial Dragons that he would rob their heavenly gold and force them to put pressure on the world government Later, because of his involvement in the ve trade business, Domingo and the Celestial Dragons became friendly, but dont forget, Vice Admiral Tsuru, who had been chasing Domingo, had no choice but to stop her pursuit after he became a Shichibukai!


    As an old rival, Tsuru is the most aware of how dangerous Heavenly Yaksha is. After this incident, Domingo is no longer a Shichibukai, so it is very likely that she wille out again and continue the hunting.


    Who is Vice Admiral Tsuru? Although she looks like a grandmother, but dont forget, she is a Vice-Admiral of the same period as Garp, and is the chief of staff of the marines. On the basis of wisdom, she is absolutely one-of-a-kind. If she goes hunting Domingo again, I am afraid he will be exhausted and wouldnt be able to regain his power


    Whats more, after losing Dressrosa, the first thing he has to face is the anger of the emperor Kaido, because he has lost the help of the Dwarves on the ind. Even if Caesar continues to provide SAD, he may not be able to grow devil fruits again! This is tantamount to that he broke his promise in cooperation with Kaido. With kaidos crazy personality, even if Doffy saved jack, Kaido would not let him go easily.


    It depends on how Doffy would react. If he can endure humiliation and bear heavy responsibilities, he may have the opportunity to join the beasts pirate group after he has let go of his anger. but if he cant stand this temper, then he can only go out to sea as a lone wolf, with his strength and bounty, it is estimated that he can still get along well in the new world.


    Hmm Or maybe he could choose to join the big mom Pirates? But in case the big mom cant trust him and wants to bind him through marriage, marrying one of her daughters will be fun.


    With Doffy now approaching 40 years old, big mom is estimated to marry an old unmarried daughter to be worthy of him?


    But in any case, Ians blow is equal to throwing Doffy directly out of hisfort zone.


    Domingo escaped, but Dressrosa needs to be rebuilt. It is estimated that arge number of marines wille to this ind in the future to investigate the facts of Domingos crimes. I dont know what will happen to this country. A new king will be elected to negotiate with the marines and the world government.


    Ian didnt think much about it. What he thinks now is that if Doffy steps down, there will be another vacancy in Shichibukais position, So who will rece this position?


    Ian first thought was Uncle Kuma!


    Uncle Kuma took the initiative to abdicate. If World Government werezy, maybe uncle Kuma would take over Doffys position as a Shichibukai again. Its fair and sound.


    It would be great if that were the case. Although Ian thought that uncle Kuma had given up his position to make Ian happy, there might be some deep consideration of what uncle Kuma was nning. Anyway, Ian was very grateful to Kuma. If he could regain his position because he pulled Doffy off his horse this time, Ian would be so happy to see it.


    However, if World Government finds another person to take over the lost position, then Ian cant do anything about it, and the storyline trajectory will be further and further.


    Although Ian became Shichibukai at the beginning, the trend of the storyline has been deviated. Now it is only a more biased, and nothing is counted, but Ian still has some doubts.


    As a transmigrator, knowing the storyline direction is the greatest reliance. Therefore, for Ian, it is best to let the storyline move ording to the original trajectory. In that case, Ian will feel that things are within the controble range. It will create a sense of security and be able to cope with what is happening.


    However, things are always not transferred by human will. As a living person appears in this World, everything Ian does will inevitably have an impact, unless he does not do anything in obscurity. To ensure that the original story moves on, now, as Ianmunicates more and more with people in this world, the influence he has caused is naturally getting bigger and bigger.


    Domingos early withdrawal from the Shichibukai ranks is the most direct proof, and his withdrawal will have more influence in the future.


    Ian thought about all possible follow-up possibilities in his mind His head grew bigger andrger (and so did the author). Finally, he realized that he didnt have the ability to predict the future. He simply stopped thinking, and decided to move on step by step.


    IIan!


    Boa Hancock came to Ian and asked him a little nervously, Are you all right?


    Im okay! Ians Bankai state was already over, so he was a little weak, but he responded to her with a smile, only to find that her right hand was bent behind her back, tightly covering her back At this time, the snake Salome was also tightly wrapped around her waist, as if he was supporting her or something.


    What happened to you? Are you hurt? Ian asked her in confusion.


    NoIm all right! Boa Hancock shook her head and said: Im just going to leave, so I want you to inform my sister if you see her. Please tell her that Im on the pirate ship!


    Oh, no problem! Ian nodded.


    As a result, Boa Hancock quickly left, but when she turned around, Ian saw her right hand covering her back, revealing white shinning skin.


    Ian immediately understood, that when she was battling Doffy, Boa Hancock was injured At least the clothes on her back seemed to be cut open by Domingos threads!


    And that position is where the ve mark was. No wonder she wanted to leave in such a panic.


    She was afraid that the ve imprint would be seen


    If she was in Amazon Lily, Boa Hancock can order everyone around to leave the scene as their own emperor, but the problem is that she can do this here, not only Ian and Ace, but also Aokiji and Nico Robin were around, so Boa Hancock had to leave by herself.


    Thinking of this, Ian couldnt help taking off his sleeveless windbreaker and calling Boa Hancock. When she looked back in confusion, Ian threw his clothes at her and said: its windy out here, put it on, I dont want you to catch a cold!


    What a gust of wind!? of course, it was just an excuse, but Ians act of handing over his clothes solved Hancocks trouble. She took it with a red face and said thank you, then put Ians clothes on her back, finally, she loosened her right hand In this way, her walking posture would not be so strange.


    Ian didnt think too much. After Hancock left, Ian said to Aokiji: When will the reinforcements of the marinese? Its not a problem for you to freeze the whole ind like this. Its been a long time, those people cant be rescued, cant they!?


    As a result, Aokiji didnt turn his head back and said, Then let Fire Fist Ace melt the ice. But remember, melt them slowly!


    Ace scratched his head and he was willing to rescue those who were frozen, but he was worried: If it is thawed like this, will some people be frostbitten?


    Aokiji nced at Ian and pointed at him. Dont you have a healing ability? Im just leaving it to you!

 Chapter 397: Aftermath (middle)

    Chapter 397: Aftermath (middle)


    Well, it turns out that Aokiji had already figured out a solution, so he directly said it!


    Thats right, as an Admiral, Aokiji shouldnt use his abilities recklessly on the ind. But now, there isnt only Ace, the me-me Fruits User, but also Ian, a healer. So Aokiji was talking as if he has already seen through everything


    However, for Ian, this is a lot of work!


    He doesnt know how many people are frozen on this ind. Apart from those strong people who wont need healing, the rest would depend on Ian for treatment and recovery. Just thinking about it, Ian started going crazy!


    So after listening to Aokijis words, he looked back with a phrase written on his face Are you kidding me!?


    As a result, Aokiji simply ignored him, because at this time, he was extremely unhappy with Ian.


    The trouble that Ian brought to the marines this time was too much. So many World Government officials and intelligence personnel have emerged out of thin air. The marines need to record their reports one by one. Plus, Dressrosa is a member of the alliance, so the world government must give an ount and an explication to the angry people of this country. After all, Domingo was a Shichibukai they personally appointed.


    The most troublesome thing is that a Shichibukai member has now been pushed back to the opposite side of the marines, and this Shichibukai has signs of collusion with the Yonko


    Now Aokiji has a headache about going back and reporting this matter to Sengoku, the Fleet Admiral. Sengoku sent him out to monitor Ian. As a result, Ian made such a big fuss on the ind. Instead of stopping it, he helped him. It seems as if the marines were siding with Ian


    Now that Domingo has escaped, no one knew if it will have any adverse effect on the deployment of Sengoku.


    Aokiji stopped Ian from pursuing Domingo for this reason. He knows very well that Sengoku, as the leader of the marines, naturally wants to bombard the unshakable mountains lying in front of the marines, better known as the Yonko. But Sengoku to n before acting, but Ians actions always caused him trouble


    Now, the entire Marine department is actively preparing to deal with the forces of the Whitebeard Pirates, once and for all Although the Whitebeard ims to be the strongest man in the world and is the strongest among the four emperors, the Whitebeard is getting older and weaker day after day, which gave Sengoku the greatest opportunity.


    If they want to deal with the Whitebeard Pirates, then the attention of the marines must only focus on them. At present, their strength can only deal with one Emperor at a time, its impossible to provoke other emperors at the same time, and this is why Aokiji stopped Ian. Even if Ian caught Jack or Perospero, the Marines wont dare to take them over.


    As for Domingos escape, it was considered a big loss


    Because of Sengokus carelessness, Ian caused another wave of chaos. If he had known it earlier, when Ian went to the headquarters for help, Sengoku might as well send the three Admiral to help Ian. At least in that case, the matter would stay under the control of the Marines, and with absolute crushing power, Ian can go home after finishing the Germa Group in the sea, and there would be no need to involve Domingo at all.


    Aokiji can already imagine Sengokus frustrating expression, and him flipping the table in anger after hearing the report


    Seeing Aokijis unnegotiable appearance, Ian had no choice but to carry this pot up. Anyway, Aokijis action did help him, and the bomb buried on the ind did not cause too much damage and casualties.


    When Ian was annoyed about how long would it take to treat the frostbite people on Dressrosa Ind, a group of figures appeared in their field of vision.


    When looking at the tall figure among the group of figures, Ian knew that it was Raideen and the others, who are back!


    Because of his giants height, its too obvious


    Boa Hancock asked Ian to find her second sister Sandersonia, and she was acting with Raideen. Ian was going to find them, but now they appeared by themselves.


    However, what surprised Ian was that Raideen and the others were all injured, and the injuries were not minor, but they were not frozen by the ice age of Aokiji, and returned slowly by themselves.


    When they got close, Ian finally understood what was going on, because he saw many small dwarves standing on their shoulders!


    Captain! Raideen called Ian in the distance, and when he came over, he sat down on the ground, and he was very embarrassed: We almost couldnte back.


    What the hell is going on? Ian nced at the dwarves, who were hiding their bodies in fear. How could you be so badly injured?


    We met a very powerful and fearless guy! Raideen and the others didnt know Jack, so they could only describe it.


    He was wearing an iron jaw


    He had some longhorns!


    As a result, Ian heard it all at once, and said in astonishment: You actually encountered the drought Jack!? Did you engage in a fight with him?


    Holy Sh!t, I didnt expect this to happen. No wonder why the direction of Jacks appearance looked familiar to Ian. It turned out to be the direction to Greenbit


    Ian looked at Raideen and the others and gritted his teeth with hatred. If he had known that Drought Jack met Raideen and the others and beat them so badly, he should have been more ruthless to this guy at the time, at least, he would have chopped off that guys horns!


    Hearing that what they encountered turned out to be the famous Jack, Raideen and the others couldnt help but be frightened. Sandersonia held a dwarf in one hand and handed it to Ian: Lord Ian, Fortunately, these little guys helped, they saved us.


    Ian got closer and said to this dwarf: Did you save my friends? Thank you so much!


    As a result, the dwarf, standing in the palm of Sandersonia, looked warily at Ian, holding a sword that was not much different from the tip of a needle, pointed at Ian and said: Are you their captain? That big man said you were amazing, thats why we followed! Are you a good person or a bad guy?


    Big man? Do these little people call human beings big, or was he talking about Raideen?


    Well, Im a good man! Ian nodded.


    I dont believe it! The little guy still didnt rx his vignce.


    As a result, Ace followed and said, Ian is really a good person!


    His brother, Ace, of course, would say that, but Ian didnt expect that after he said this, the little guy would immediately believe him, and a group of little guys immediatelyughed: so, it turned out that he is really a good fellow!


    Although these simple dwarves are wary of strangers, they are too easy to trust people. As long as you repeat a sentence several times, they will believe it immediately.


    Ian looked at the little guys silently. After believing that they were good people, they jumped in groups from Sandersonia and Raideen, and then climbed onto his body in a wheezing manner, sitting on his shoulders and arms.


    So what are you doing here? Ian couldnt help but ask. With this character, these little guys will help count the money if they are sold, right?


    Since you are their captain, you should be very good, right? The dwarf who spoke earlier stood in Ians hand and raised his head and asked him, Then can you help us rescue Princess Mansherry and ourpanions?


    Wait, wait! Ian quickly said: Princess Mansherry? Right, whats your name?


    My name is Leo! said the little man.


    Sure enough, it was this little guy. Ian didnt expect to meet him directly here, but he thought that Domingo had already run away, so the guards of the underground factory nting artificial Devil Fruits were probably overturned, so he nodded and said, Actually, you can go to them directly. Domingo has already been driven away by us and has left this ind.


    Really Really? Leos eyes widened, staring at Ian in disbelief. When Ian and Domingo were fighting, the dwarf n didnt know what happened. They just found that the ind was in turmoil, so they wanted to take this opportunity to save theirpanions. Unexpectedly, after saving Raideen and the others, they heard this incredible news here.


    Its true! Ian knew their character, so he repeated it deliberately.


    Sure enough, Leo immediately epted this matter, and the dwarves who were present suddenly cheered with their weapons raised.


    Then, Leo looked at Ian expectantly and said: What is your name?


    Oh, my name is Ian, whats the matter? Ian answered with some doubt.


    In the next second, Leo, together with the rest of the dwarves present, shouted: Ian Lando!! Ian Lando!!


    400 years ago, Mont nc Nnd came to this ind and helped the ancestors of the dwarf people and became a great hero in their legends. Later, they became ustomed to it. Put a Lando suffix on the names of people they consider heroes!


    Although Ian was renamed by them without authorization, he still knew that this was the name of their hero, so he epted it with a smile, and it felt cool

 Chapter 398: Aftermath (final)

    Chapter 398: Aftermath (final)


    After shouting for Ian, the great Hero, Leo was ready to go to save Mansherry and theirpanions.


    Ian also thought that perhaps Mansherrys healing Ability could help treat the people who were frostbitten on the ind, so he wished Leo and the others to act quickly.


    However, when Leo was nning to leave, he suddenly turned back to Ian: By the way, Ian Lando, we have caught someone!


    He pointed to Raideen: The big guy said that she is not your partner, so we tied her up, and now we will hand her over to you!


    After Leo finished speaking, he saw a group of dwarves on the ground pulling a huge board with wheels over.


    Ian was stunned for a moment!


    It was none other than Reiju who was tied to the board! She was lying t on it, her upper and lower arms, thighs, and waists were all sewn up with thread!


    Needless to say, thats what Leos Stitch fruit


    Reiju was sewed on the trolley, wearing only a leg-foot skirt. As for her armored outfit, they were all taken away and turned into a capsule jar the size of a can, which was ced aside with a 0 mark on it.


    No wonder why Judge said that Reiju could not be found, it turned out that she was caught by these little people.


    How can Judge contact her without the headgear on her armed suit?


    Reiju is a beautiful woman with long silky legs. Now she is sewed by Leo and stuck on the surface of the board. When they pulled her over, Ian was amazed when he saw the huge ravine on her chest, she seemed as if she was handed to him on a te.


    Even Ace and Aokiji turned their heads in embarrassment.


    However, nothing seemed wrong or inappropriate to Leo. When the trolley reached Ian, they left in a hurry, leaving Ian looking down at her.


    Reijus pink hair was draped around her neck. Her hair still covered one eye, revealing her unique curly eyebrows on the other side.


    When Ian looked at her, she also made eye contact with Ian, but strangely, her expression was very calm.


    She opened her mouth and said to Ian, can you cover me with a piece of clothing?


    Ian looked at himself, his jacket had just been given to Boa Hancock. Then looked at Ace, only to find him topless as always. So, Ian had no choice but to look at Aokiji!


    Aokiji frowned and threw his marine coat to Ian.


    After Ian covered Reiju, he squatted beside her and said strangely, How could you be caught by the Tonta people?


    Reiju smiled slightly: Because the first person the drought Jack injured was me! I fainted at the time, and when I woke up, these little guys had already captured me.


    I see! After Ian understood what was going on, he said: Your father and brothers have just left, they came over and asked me about your whereabouts, but I didnt know at the time, so they had to leave now what do we do? Do you want to leave?


    Reiju was a little surprised and said, Are you willing to let me go?


    Im not nning on taking you hostage, thats why I asked what you want! Ian shrugged and said, Although Im very upset that you destroyed my station and poisoned my people, I should make an exception for you. If I guessed correctly, the toxin you used on my crew, you should have deliberately not used a lethal one, otherwise, Im afraid that my partners would have made it when I got back


    Reiju did not speak, but it was equivalent to admitting the facts.


    So, since you were merciful at the time, I will return the favor! Ian said resolutely: Now that more than half of Germas fleet was destroyed, I dont n to pursue my revenge any longer. As for you, for the sake of your kindness, I can let you go.


    Go back? Reiju thought in her heart, in fact, she was merciful to the Dragon Hunter Pirates when she used her toxins, and did not think of thetter result, she just felt that there was no need to kill them all She was different from her brothers, she couldnt abandon her feelings, and she hated the cold-blooded and ruthless behavior of her family from the bottom of her heart.


    For her, it doesnt seem like a home


    Ian was willing to let her go. Although Reiju was surprised, she felt that this was a good opportunity to let her live away from her family, so she was hesitating.


    As she thought about it, Ian looked at her beautiful face with great interest, and soon his gaze was focused on her unique eyebrows, thinking of the unique blood mark of the Vinsmoke family, so Ian couldnt help recalling the Sanji guy in the East Blue however, he didnt know why, but Ian felt that she didnt seem to be very simr to Sanji, although they hadmon eyebrows, Ian feels that Sanji is more like Ichiji and Yonji.


    With this doubt, Ian couldnt help but start to talk and asked: When I was in the East Blue, I saw a man with eyebrows like yours, He looked more like your brothers, but not like you!


    Upon hearing Ian, Reiju was so excited that she wanted to sit up, but because she was sewed, she started hurting herself, but she ignored her pain and hurriedly asked Ian: What did you say!? You saw a man with eyebrows like mine in the East Blue?


    Yeah! Ian simply told her, His name was Sanji if I remember correctly and he works as a cook in a sea restaurant in the East Blue. And now listening to your names makes me think that he might be your brother.


    He is still alive, he is still alive!? Reijus expression was quite excited, her eyes were wet, and she felt like she was about to cry.


    After a while, she calmed her emotions and turned to Ian. I didnt see him myself, so I dont know if he is my brother, but I can tell you that I am the first born in the Vinsmoke family. My brothers are much younger than me and are actually quadruplets, so the four of them look the most alike.


    No wonder! Ian suddenly remembered that they are quadruplets. This should be cultivated by Germas technology, right?


    Reiju told Ian: Can you untie me first?


    Ian nodded, pulling out his Senbonzakura, waved a few times, and cut off the thread sewing her body, allowing Reiju to get up.


    Moving her hands and feet, she turned to Ian and said, Ian-san, I admit, this is all Germas fault. But dont you want our advanced technology? I can give you some scientific and technological information I know, but I have one condition


    Germas technology? Ian nced at the armored uniform capsule with the number 0 beside Reiju, and said with great interest: I have salvaged some of Germas shipwrecks, plus there should be some of your technology in there, right? Tell me, why should I agree to your terms?


    You are wrong! There are no research facilities on those sunken ships! Reiju said: The kingdom of Germa was built on snail ships, but most of the sunken ships were houses for soldiers to live in. The real research facilities are all on the boat that my father was on, as long as that boat is not filled with seawater, you will get nothing.


    Well then, what conditions do you have, Im listening! Ian inserted the Senbonzakura back into the sheath.


    I give you some of our technological information, on the condition that you let me stay within your pirate group for some time, and promise to take me back to the East blue quietly! she said.


    Ian immediately understood that she wanted to see Sanji!


    Its true, if Ian remembered correctly, Reiju and Sanji have the best rtionship. When she suddenly heard the news that Sanji was still alive, of course, she had to confirm it.


    but


    You want to see Sanji. What do you n to do after seeing him? Ian asked her. Bring him back to the family?


    No! Reiju shook her head and said: I dont want him toe back to this family, I just want to see him.


    Ian stared into Reijus eyes and didnt say a word for a long time. He actually envied Sanji, that weirdo had such an elder loving sister who always cared about him


    Well, we have a deal! Ian nodded.


    However, Aokiji frowned again beside them. He heard the conversation between them. He never thought that she would agree to give Ian some of Germas technology. However, Aokiji remembered that the Marines scientific forces and the world government were very coveted by Germas science and technology.


    So he couldnt help but say to Ian: Ian, if you dont want to get in trouble, youd better leave this kind of thing to the World Government!


    Ian looked back and smiled at him, Of course, thats what I originally intended, but the world government and Marine cant just let me suffer losses after losses? All I want is to exchange such information for something of the same value.


    What do you want to get? Money? Aokiji asked.


    I dont want money, I want a Pacifista or two! Ian spread his hands and said, As you know, you didnt allow me to catch Doffy. Now that he had escaped, Im always on guard against his revenge? My Dragon Hunter Pirates are still weakpared to that monster, so give me two Pacifista as bodyguards!


    Aokiji frowned and said: Impossible, Pacifista should be the secret weapon of the marines, Im surprised that you even know this! Youre dreaming if you think that they would agree for trading Germas technology for a Pacifista!


    Dont be! Ian smiled and said to Aokiji: its useless for us to make a quick decision. You just need to do me a favor and report this transaction. As for whether they ept or not, it should be considered by the world government, right!


    Hearing Ians words, Aokiji was immediately discouraged and felt unprecedented suffocation.


    Yes, dont look at him as an Admiral, but he really doesnt have a say in this. Even if he thinks Ians n to change to a pacifist is a dream, what if the World Government thinks its okay!?


    With Aokijis understanding of todays World Government, he for sure knows that they dont stand on the side of pure justice, but from the perspective of the ruling ss. If two Pacifista can get them Germas Technology, which they have long coveted, they may really agree with this.


    In their opinion, even if Ian gets a pacifist, he can only use it and cannot make copies, then the control is still in the hands of the world government.


    And he is just an Admiral, he will likely be ignored, even if he raises an objection.


    If he can be a Fleet Admiral one day, maybe his opinions may be taken seriously but now, Aokiji cant do sh!t about it.


    Ian didnt know that what he casually said had nted a seed in Aokijis heart in advance. This seed slowly took root and sprouted, so that the usual look at thezy Aokiji rose to theter stage. He raised the mentality ofpeting with Akainu for the position of the next Fleet Admiral

 Chapter 399: kawaiii

    Chapter 399: kawaiii


    Damn it! Reiju really fell into their hands!


    What Ian didnt know was that when he untied the sewing thread for Reiju and let her stand up and speak, on the sea not far from Dressrosa, Judge saw this scene through a binocr, and couldnt help but m his fist on the side of the ship with hatred.


    Although in order to revive the glory of the Kingdom of Germa, Judge transformed his children, but he himself is still an ordinary person, and still retains his feelings as a human being, even if he does not usually show it, he still has some reactions. Since, Reiju is his only daughter and looks the most like his dead wife, among all his children, he was the most concerned about her.


    So he immediately had the urge to return to Dressrosa again.


    However, they were now on Perosperos pirate ship, and Perosperos words are the onlymands that the ship follows, he wanted to go back, but Perospero refused directly.


    Dont worry, Lord Judge! Perosperoforted him: In any case, your daughter is always the Princess of the Germa Kingdom. The Marines will not be able to arrest her. Ian probably wont do anything to her either. She is still safe for the time being. When I return to Cake Ind, you can ask Mother for help. In the New World, no one dares to disobey moms order, and Ian will send your daughter back!


    Yes, father! Ichiji said with a nk expression: We cant go back now!


    Reiju is his older sister, but neither Ichiji nor Niji, nor Yonji have any concern about Reijus fall in Dressrosa, and they dont seem to be worried at all.


    Judge looked at the expressions of Ichiji and the others, and sighed secretly in his heart, but he could only hold back, waiting to reach the cake ind to seek the BIG MOMs help.


    Judge, who was in a bad mood, returned to the cabin with Ichiji, while Perospero continued to observe the situation of Ian with a binocr. Now they are separated from Doffy and Jack, and the ship was gradually leaving the ind of Dressrosa, he went on to use thest bit of time to collect information about the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    He didnt see anything unusual, he only noticed the tall fellow Raideen.


    There is a giant in the Dragon Hunter Pirates? Perospero looked a bit serious. He watched Raideen closely with his binocrs to see how his attitude towards Ian.


    I dont know if this giant is from Elbow After observing for a while, Perospero put down the telescope, licked his candy cane with his long tongue, and hesitated: Do I have to tell my mother about this news? If I hide it, she might get angry.


    Although the BIG MOM is one of the four emperors in the new world which can easily scare her children, but as her eldest son, Perospero knows very well that his mother has a dream, and that is to build a society including all races. All nations living together as equals!


    Therefore, on Cake Ind, there are many different races. Although BIG MOMs means of controlling these people are subject to discussion, it can be said that todays Cake Ind has indeed formed the prototype of the perfect nation.


    Its just that in this all nations ind, there is only one race missing, that is the giant race!


    Although Perospero doesnt know his mothers background, it is no secret among many of her children that she is hated by giants all over the world.


    Normally, it is very easy to get some of the Giant Race to live on the ind, but for some reason, she doesnt allow her children to fight the giants. It is not allowed to use forced means. They must treat the Giant Race with courtesy.


    The giants in this world are not from a single ce, but the most famous are from Elbaf, and what the BIG MOM cared about most was the giant warrior from Elbaf!


    If the giant in the Dragon Hunter Pirates is also from Elbaf, then things will be troublesome


    Because not long ago, an important person unexpectedly came to the cake Ind, which was the Prince Loki of Elbaf kingdom, when the giant Prince received a grand reception on the cake ind, the giant Prince fell in love with big moms daughter, Charlotte L, and even proposed to her!


    At that time, big mom was so happy that she burst into tears. Perospero had seen it with his own eyes, and the big mom also told a group of her children that if L bes the future queen of Elbaf, then it will resolve the long-standing discord with the giant n.


    To this end, big mom even prepared the most luxurious wedding for L.


    However, what people didnt expect was that although L was so embarrassed, she was a woman with an independent personality. Because she didnt like the giant Prince, she chose to escape the marriage!


    At the moment of hearing that L had escaped, Big moms anger made the whole ind tremble and ordered to bring L back.


    At the same time, big mom asked Ls twin sister to rece her andplete the wedding with Loki, but she was instantly discovered, the giant Prince saw at a nce that his bride was not L, so he turned angrily and left the Cake Ind, which made the rtionship between the big mom and Giant Race be even worse.


    Perospero has been by BIG MOMs side for many years. Naturally, he has noticed something fishy, he felt that the rtionship between big mom and the giant race was very unusual. The Big mom seemed to have always wanted to please the Giant Race, which led to all her children having to be careful when facing the giants


    Now, Ians pirate group has a giant, and he seems to respect Ian a lot, which makes Perospero feel that his n to seek revenge on the Dragon Hunter pirates is doomed


    As for Judges daughter Reiju, Perospero doesnt care so much


    On the ind of Dressrosa, the agreement between Reiju and Ian was reached, so he gave her armored capsules back.


    Germas armed suit is a very advanced technology. So many clothes and equipment can bepressed into such a small capsule. When Reiju took out the armor from the capsule and put it on, she became the poisonous powder girl that Ian is familiar with.


    It has to be said that Reiju is really beautiful. Although she is only temporarily staying in the Pirate Group, for him, the addition of such an eye-catchingdy in his Pirate Group still makes him very happy.


    Well, having said that, there are actually many gorgeous women in the group. Margaret was the first to join, we also have Nana, plus Nico Robin, and now Reiju, Ians pirate group is turning into Harem.


    There was also Walnut, although her appearance makes people think shes a Loli, the truth is that shes in herte 20s


    To Ians surprise, when he was thinking about Lollies, uncle Fujitora brought him a Loli!


    When seeing Fujitorae back, Ian noticed Sugar that was floating in mid-air and swaying next to him.


    Uncle, what are you doing!? Where you out there having a pic, bring back a loli!?


    When Sugar saw so many people, she couldnt help but struggled in the air and shouted, Put me down! Do you hear me!


    How cute! Robin couldnt help thinking like this when she looked at the appearance of Sugar. She also adored those little dwarves before, but still, her face was very calm and didnt show it at all.


    When Fujitora came to the crowd with Sugar, Ian quickly pulled him to his side and asked him in a low voice: Uncle Fujitora, how did you bring her back!? She seems to be one of Doffys carders!


    Yes, thats right! Fujitora nodded and closed his eyes: Dressrosas toys all emerged by her ability, I feel that her ability is too dangerous, so Id better limit her, thats why I also brought her back!


    Ian said with a headache: Do you also n to let her stay in our pirate group? But have you ever thought about Since her ability is so dangerous, what should we do about it?


    There is always a way! Fujitora suddenly took something out of his arms and said to Ian, Let her put this on, it should be useful!


    Ian looked down at what Fujitora hade up with, he couldnt hold it any longer, and he spat it out in surprise.


    Because what Fujitora was holding in his hand turned out to be a pair of fluffy cat-w gloves with spotted patterns!


    Looking at these gloves, Ian suddenly heard a meow sound in her brain


    Uncle Fujitora, I feel something different about you today kawaiii!

 Chapter 400: The brightest person on earth

    Chapter 400: The brightest person on earth


    Ian looked at Fujitora with a strange look.


    He was pretty sure that Fujitora is not a lolicon, but Ian reckoned that Fujitora was probably a daughter-controller!


    Even in normal times, Walnut built a good rtionship with Fujitora in a short time, often pestering him with tons of questions, but Fujitora happily answered her, his happiness can be seen by anyone.


    But he was superficial with Nana and Margaret. Maybe when there was only walnut onboard, this problem was not so obvious, but now that he suddenly brought back another Loli, Sugar, the problem is surely getting bigger.


    Especially, when he seems to have found such a pair of cute w gloves for sugar


    However, it is very strange that when Ian looked at Sugar, he found that when she saw the gloves in Fujitoras hand, she stopped struggling and just stared at them.


    Ian took the gloves from Fujitora, walked up to sugar and said: Do you like them? If you do, I will give them to you!


    Hum, who Who likes them! Sugar turned her head and snorted with disdain, What are you doing? Put me down right now!


    But when she turned her head, Ian saw that she couldnt help but take a peek at the gloves.


    Looking at the bear cloak she was wearing, Ian suddenly understood that sugar seemed to like cute and furry things.


    Uncle Fujitora, youre so clever, if these gloves are given to sugar, maybe she will really put them on herself right?


    If thats the case, then this will be great. Ian knows very well that sugar is the user of the Hobby-Hobby Fruit, and her Devil Fruit probably works the same as Matthews hypnotic fruit although it seems to be a very strong fruit, it can only be activated by touching the target. Once something like gloves istes their skin, it is equivalent to temporarily sealing their abilities.


    The abilities of the Hobby-Hobby Fruit are too dangerous. Once a person is turned into a toy, he will immediately be forgotten and he will disappear from every memory of all people.


    Ian didnt want sugar to roam free on board and turn the members of his ship into toys, because no one will notice, so he had to keep a close watch on her.


    Giving her the cats w gloves is just one of the limitations. The best way is to find a way to record your own memory, such as using a notebook to record the crew list on your ship, and look at it regrly. Once he finds someone he cant remember on the notebook list, then he can be sure that Sugar has attacked one of his crew, and then there will always be a way to deal with her!


    As for being too worried about her ability, its actually not necessary. Doffy was using her without worrying, so Ian can also guard against her. After all, she has many weaknesses.


    Now, as long as Uncle Fujitora is happy


    After Fujitora came back, Ace went on and started melting the ice that covered every citizen of Dressrosa Ind.


    He used the Great me Commandment: me Emperor, to create a giant fireball over the ind of Dressrosa. He kept supporting the Fireball to work as a close sun, emitting heat towards the whole ind, and because Aokiji used this Ability as a single wave, not as a running stream, those solid icicles began to melt slowly under the radiating heat.


    For those who were frozen instantly, the best way to thaw the ice covering them is to put them in cold water and let them slowly recover, which will cause the least damage. Although this way will make the people of the ind suffer a little, they can always be cured.


    Aokiji had no choice but to freeze the entire ind. If all the bombs on the ind were allowed to explode, then the aftermath would not be as simple as frostbite, and many people would die in the explosion.


    Especially when the Ice Age wasunched, even those who were controlled by Domingos Parasite Strings were frozen, stopping them from killing each other.


    After all, Aokiji did it out of good intentions, so no one could me him for anything.


    It took about two hours for Aces fireball, which served as a small Sun, to melt the inds ice. Those who woke up from the freezing state soon realized what had happened before.


    But they did not have anyints and began to quietly help those who are weak.


    No country will realize the value of peace until it has experienced pain and suffering. People on Dressrosa were helping each other and sharing the current situation on the ind.


    The Dragon Hunter Pirates and the four Shichibukai, together with Admiral Aokiji, set out to expose Domingos conspiracy against the ind, and sessfully overthrow the rule of Domingos family. The news soon spread all over the ind, so people who were still able to move spontaneously began to gather under the fireball. They knew that the Dragon Hunter Pirates must be there.


    At this time, Ian was starting to heal those who were frostbitten. When the residents of Dressrosa slowly gathered here, they naturally saw Ians behavior. They did not say anything, the injured people automatically lined up and waited for Ians treatment, while the rest of the people looked forward to Ian and the others hesitantly.


    The people of Dressrosa wanted to know where their ind is going to next!! If Domingo escaped, then the country has lost its king, and Dressrosa needs a new ruler.


    But since no one knows whether the escaped Domingo wille back, people hoped that the next king will be powerful enough to deter Doffy.


    the best candidate for being the king is undoubtedly Ian. As long as he bes the king of Dressrosa, the Domingo family will definitely not dare to show up again.


    Although people thought this way, they had just experienced the turmoil and damage caused by a member of the Shichibukai to their ind, so turning around to find another Shichibukai as a candidate for the kings position. People couldnt psychologically ept it.


    Thats why the people of Dressrosa looked at Ian and the Dragon Hunter Pirates with suchplicated expressions.


    Sabo had quietly returned at this time. He saw the look in their eyes and quickly understood the thoughts of these people. When he found that Ian was busy treating the injured, he went to Ians side and silently reminded him.


    After Ian heard Sabos words, he couldnt help but be stunned for a while. To be honest, he never thought about being a king, and he was not the type to manage a country.


    So, of course, he refused it immediately, but this country still needs a king. Ian thought about it and felt that it would be better to let King Riku back to manage the country ording to the original plot.


    During themunication with Fujitora, Ian knew that they met Cyrus, the toy soldier, the son-inw of King Riku. If Cyrus went to find his daughter, then it is very likely that King Riku will meet him. After thinking about it, Ian asked Fujitora to find Cyrus and asks him to bring King Riku.


    Its great to make such a fuss, but there are a lot of follow-up things.


    During this time, a member of Shichibukai, Heavenly Yaksha, was beaten by the ck Dragon Ian with Knight of the Sea Jinbe, Pirate Empress Boa Hancock, Crocodile, Fire Fist Ace, and Admiral Aokiji. At the same time, they exposed all kinds of evil deeds of the Domingo family in Dressrosa, and soon spread throughout the new world and the Grand Line.


    While people were talking about this, they were amazed by the movement of Ian, the newly promoted Shichibukai.


    This young Shichibukai can really bring chaos wherever he goes After making a big fuss in Marijoa and sessfully escaping, he fought two Admirals on Smis Ind, and then because of a disagreement with the Whitebeard Pirates, he took over the position of a Shichibukai, and not long after he became one of the seven, he actually pulled another veteran Shichibukai down.


    For a time, it can be said that the entire Grand Line is paying attention to the news of Ian and the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    It is said that Dressrosa Ind was directly split in half by his blow, and many people saw the trace of that sh, which ran directly through the entire Dressrosa Ind.


    People were not only surprised by Ians strength, but also by his connections.


    From this day on, Ian, the newly promoted Shichibukai, has been thoroughly recognized by the world, and no one dares to covet Ian.


    There is no doubt that in the sea calendar from the year 1519 to 1520, in the eyes of the world, the most shining figure of the entire Grand Line is Ian

 Chapter 401: Yield problem

    Chapter 401: Yield problem


    Ian and the others stayed in Dressrosa for over a week.


    During this period, the support team from the marine headquarters to assist Aokiji has arrived, and the entire Ind was under the control of the marines.


    However, the people of Dressrosa were not impressed by the appearance of the marines.


    In their view, the marines are hindsight, they didnt know anything about the crimesmitted by Domingo in Dressrosa. Until it was exposed now, the marines came only to investigate, which made the people of Dressrosa very dissatisfied.


    On the contrary, for the Dragon Hunter Pirates, the people of Dressrosa were very gratified. Sometimes, when they encounter marine soldiers, they wont bother helping them or even answering any questions. But, when a passing member of the dragon hunters says a few words casually, everyone listens carefully.


    This is naturally due to the fact that Ian has been using the ability of Orihimes card to rescue the residents of the ind


    Aokiji was very useless in this situation, and he couldnt say anything.


    Mansherry, the princess of the Tontatta Kingdom, was rescued by Leo and the others. The little cutie volunteered to help Ian treat the injured people. Her lovely appearance simply mesmerized Nana and the other girls. The people of Dressrosa Ind finally realized that the legend about fairies on their ind was true after all this time.


    In fact, the fairy Legend was originally created by the Royal Family, to help andpensate the Tontatta n.


    Riku and Cyrus were also found by Fujitora, and Ian finally met and talked with the King.


    King Riku was overthrown by his own people because of Domingo, and over the years, he has always wanted to stop that devil, but unfortunately, he does not have the power to stand against Domingo.


    He did not fight to regain his throne. In fact, he was indeed a good king. Because he was deceived by Domingo, he agreed to redeem his country for 10 billion Berries. So, he borrowed money from his nation, and Domingo seized the opportunity to use his parasite lines to control the kings army and attacked everyone, in the end, this loan even turned into a robbery, and the people in Dressrosa were helpless against the mad King. At that time, Domingos pirates made their debut, and in turn overthrew the kings army and became the heroes of this country and because many years ago, the Donquixote family were the rulers of Dressrosa. Doffy took the opportunity to ascend the throne again and snatched the country back from King Riku.


    Although it was a conspiracy, Riku med himself a lot. He felt that it was because he believed Domingo in the first ce was what brought disaster to his people. Therefore, after Ian drove Domingo away this time, King Riku did not intend to resurface. He was getting old, and after reuniting with his son-inw and granddaughter, he just wanted to live a good life with them.


    However, the current situation of Dressrosa urgently needs a king to lead the country. It is impossible for the marines toplete such a task, and although as the Hero of the liberation of Dressrosa, Ian is also unlikely to be the king.


    Therefore, after a long talk with Ian, Riku was finally persuaded, and promised to go back to bing the King, leading the people of this country out of their pain.


    However, at the time of departure, Riku made a request to Ian, he asked to borrow the g of his Pirate Group to protect the country.


    It can be said that such a big thing happened on Dressrosa Ind, and the people are still in a panicking state, and nothing was clear, everything is still in turmoil They have lost the only thing good that came out of Domingo, which was his deterrence to other pirates. Riku was worried that the pirates in the new world will be swayed toward this country. After all, a country in turmoil is the easiest target for pirates to take advantage of, so he nned to borrow Ians name for protection.


    Ian didnt have any opinion about this matter. In this new world where pirates are rampant, the banner of the Marines isnt effective as the g of a Great Pirate. Ian knows this, so he didnt think much about it and agreed directly.


    So far, there are two inds under the banner of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, one is Travolta and the other is Dressrosa.


    Naturally, such an effect is immediate. When the gs of the Dragon Hunter Pirates began to be hung around the ind, the people of Dressrosa felt at ease, and the pirates who were turned into toys by sugar, didnt dare to take advantage of the chaos on the ind.


    Aokiji looked at all of this, and his mood was quiteplicated. He gradually began to understand the mood of Sengoku. This kind of pirate has more deterrent power than the marines, which is not the only case in the new world. If the marines can notpletely suppress the four emperors, then this situation will continue


    The power of the four emperors has always been the biggest worry of Marine Headquarters


    Ian didnt even care about what would Aokiji think. He knew that Aokiji had already reported that he wanted to trade Germas technology for a Pacifista or two. It is now estimated that Marine Headquarters and World Government are arguing fiercely about this matter. Aokiji was probably annoyed, so Ian didnt n to bother him.


    Because of the news from Varua, his research on the artificial Devil Fruit has a rough conclusion.


    Yes, the artificial Devil Fruit, when Leo and the others rescued Mansherry, the underground artificial Devil Fruit factory was also discovered, but Ian temporarily concealed the news from Aokiji and the Marines, he listened to Sabos advice and asked the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group to guard the ce


    Sabo said that it is best not to let the marines know until the conclusion of the artificial devil fruit is clear, because no one will know what their reaction will be about the artificial devil fruit, if they get interested in this artificial devil fruit, it would be bad Maybe it will be better if they destroy the factory, but the most fearful thing is that the marines and the world government will shift their intention to the Tontatta n, which will be catastrophic for them.


    Because the Tontatta tribe are good nters, and artificial devil fruits need their talent to cultivate


    It is precisely because of this consideration that Ian cautiously approached Varua and asked him to analyze this artificial devil fruit.


    This scientist was nowpletely subdued. Following Ian, he not only saw the Ancient technology at the terminal Ind, but also obtained the scientific research data of Germa, and now he is researching the artificial Devil Fruit, which is miraculous for a schr who is obsessed with science.


    He felt that Ian had a lot of treats for him, so he already regarded himself as a member of the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    After Ian assigned his mission, Varua has made a rough analysis of the artificial Devil Fruit through the limited facilities on the ind.


    These artificial Devil Fruits have a very low yield! After seeing Ian, Varua exined: Because they are unnaturally formed devil fruits, these cultivated devil fruits have only a 10% chance of bing a finished product.


    Finished product? Ian asked curiously, Does it mean bing a real devil fruit?


    As a result, Varua shook his head and said, No, thats not the case. Although Domingos people blew up some facilities when they escaped, I found their nting and test records. Although these nted artificial devil fruits do have the same effect as devil fruits, they are very different. The real devil fruits can make people gain their power with the first bite, but these artificial Devil fruits are not like this, you need a lot of them!


    What what do you mean by this? Ian couldnt understand: What do you mean by eating a lot? Can a person consume a lot of devil fruits?


    This is the biggest difference! Varua pointed to arge ntation in front and exined to Ian: Look at this farnd, when nted with artificial Devil Fruit How many devil fruits can they harvest in a year, even if the yield is only 10% in such arge area?

 Chapter 402: Farewell

    Chapter 402: Farewell


    Ian looked over and found that the area of this ntation was still quiterge. In this farnd, hundreds of fruit trees were well nted, and these fruit trees were all nted along a small ditch. At the most upstream of the ditch, a tall iron tank stood there, with a huge logo: SAD!


    Below the iron tank, there was a valve outlet. It seems that the SAD is released from this outlet, diluted into the water, and then the water mixed with the sad is used to irrigate the fruit trees. Under the careful cultivation of the Tontatta people, the fruit produced by these trees may be artificial devil fruit.


    Maybe because Ian came to Dressrosa just in time for the harvest. At this time, on these fruit trees, there were densely hanging fruits full of patterns, which looked quite spectacr.


    However, if you observe carefully, you will find that there are many devil fruits with spiral patterns. The patterns on the surface are notplete and do not form aplete cover. Some of the patterns were only covered by one or two lines, and some were half covered. Ian knows, this is definitely an unqualified artificial Devil Fruit.


    In particr, Ian also found a phenomenon, the shape of these artificial Devil Fruit, are very simr, they all looked like apples, which is the feeling of mass production.


    However, it seems that their number was quiterge. If Varuas data is correct, ording to Ians estimate, even if the yield is only 10%, it is estimated that this ntation can produce hundreds or even more devil fruits at a time.


    He somewhat understands what Varua means. If these artificial fruits can really give people the ability to obtain devil fruit at one time, wouldnt it be possible to create hundreds of devil fruit Users!?


    Damn, if this is the case, if Ian didnte here earlier to kick Domingo away, in a year or two, wont Kaido get thousands of Devil Fruits from Domingo? Then wouldnt create thousands of devil fruit beasts?


    I see! Varua was very satisfied with Ians surprised expression, and said: So I think that this artificial devil fruit is probably defective, maybe after eating it, you can get the ability of devil fruit, but this ability is not stable, and can not even be freely controlled by people. The devil fruit here may lead to the birth of a batch of devil fruit users, but this ability obtained by taking artificial devil fruit, I am afraid that it is impossible to refine and enhance, and if you want to maintain the ability of these devil fruit users, they must continue to take these artificial devil fruits in the future.


    Ian understood, so he couldnt help but ask So will these artificial devil fruits have symptoms of addiction? If you dont take artificial Devil Fruit anymore, what will happen? Will they die?


    Its hard to say! Varua shook his head and said. I currentlyck the records of the experimental subjects. These things would be known only after someone has eaten the artificial devil fruit, but I think there is a possibility for that to happen. And at best, the ability obtained would be limited to a very low level.


    Ian nodded and stopped asking questions. He picked up a finished artificial devil fruit and squeezed it in his hand. Sure enough, the system did not respond to this artificial devil fruit at all, and did not prompt to ask him if he wants to absorb its power.


    A copy is always a copy, the worlds biggest mystery is the Devil Fruits. How can it be so easily copied?


    Since these artificial devil fruits all look the same, Ian couldnt help but have a conjecture. Maybe after these artificial devil fruits are eaten, even the abilities obtained are random, but only It is limited to the Zoan-type devil fruit.


    Since the acquired Ability can be random, will the subsequent use of the artificial Devil Fruit continue to have the so-called hybrid Ability? That is very dangerous


    Therefore, after understanding the effects of these artificial devil fruits, Ian lost interest.


    The energy contained in the true devil fruit should beplete, so after eating one devil fruit, you cant eat a second one, you will be burst by the energy in them. The artificial devil fruit is like dividing the power of aplete devil fruit into ten or even twenty parts, so you can eat many.


    Ian doesnt know if this spection is correct, but it is estimated to be a simr situation.


    Such an iplete version of devil fruit must have many ws. Perhaps over time, if they take enough artificial devil fruit, they can indeed achieve the effect of genuine devil fruit ability. However, no one can tell how long it will take. Artificial devil fruit needs not only SAD as a catalyst, but also the nting technology and talent of the Tontatta n, Im afraid that only Domingo can achieve these two conditions, and to Ian, this is just a waste of effort and time.


    Please sort out the information about the artificial devil fruit! Ian said: I will let Aokiji bring it back to the Marines and World Government.


    Captain, are you going to hand the artificial Devil Fruit to the marines? Varua was a little surprised: isnt it better for us to control this kind of thing in our own hands?


    Theres no need for that! Ian shook his head and said, If Im not mistaken, your old friend, Vegapunk, has also studied artificial devil fruits, and his achievements are probably better than Domingos, that is to say, the artificial devil fruit technology we found may be inferior, and it cant catch up with Vegapunks research. Whats the use of such a thing? Its better to leave it to the marines and the world government, in exchange for us to gain more leverage from the Pacifistsa, and even if we give them such information, they are likely to learn everything after their investigation on the ind, and they wont be able to follow Domingos method, so it will not affect the dwarfs n.


    Ian said that there is a reason, because he remembered, the mad scientist Caesar wanted to study the artificial Devil Fruit just because he got a man-made Devil Fruit created by Vegapunk, but its fascinating that the artificial Devil Fruit turned out to be a Mythical Zoan fruit. This artificial fruit was originally used for Caesars research, but under the wrong circumstances, it will be eaten in the future by the little fart boy Momonosuke


    Since there is such an artificial Devil Fruit, it shows that Vegapunk is also studying the cultivation method of artificial Devil Fruit, and it is estimated that his are better than Caesars.


    Thats right! As soon as he heard about the Pacifista, Varua was instantly refreshed.


    In fact, the affairs of Pacifista are also top secret inside the marines. However, with the gradualpletion of Uncle Kumas physical transformation, many people have noticed something strange. Therefore, the Pacifistsas affairs are not a big secret within the Shichibukais. Even Jinbe knows a little about the marines n


    If Varua hadnt followed Ian, he wouldnt have known about this, but after discovering this, he was so interested. He heard Vegapunk mentioned the idea of


    the human transformation n long ago, so he also wanted to see what step Vegapunk has reached.


    When it came to Vegapunk, Ian suddenly thought of a question and asked Varua: Speaking of which, is Vegapunk a Devil Fruit User?


    Varua was taken aback by his question, and then said: I dont know this, but I didnt seem to see him swimming. And thats not strange, because itsmon for us scientists not to take a bath for ten days, let alone swimming


    Ian nodded, said nothing more, and left the undergrounding factory.


    When he came out, he met Crocodile and Jinbe.


    Brother Ian, Im here to say goodbye! As soon as Jinbe saw Ian, he said: This time, many of my people have been rescued from Dressrosa, and all of them are eager to return to their hometown now that this inds affairs have been resolved, Id like to say goodbye and set sail.


    All right, big brother! Ian nodded and said: Thanks a lot for your help this time, please convey my greetings to all Fishman Pirates, I wish you a smooth journey, and whenever you need me or my help in the future, feel free to contact me.


    Definitely! Jinbe smiled, did not pay attention to Crocodile beside him, turned around, and left.


    Ian looked at Crocodile and asked with great interest: Arent you also here to say goodbye?


    Damn it! Crocodile gritted his teeth and said to Ian with a cigar in his mouth: I have fulfilled my promise, when will you return my soul!?


    Over the past few days, he has heard Ace and Hancock talking about Ian popping Perosperos a part of his soul. ording to Aces descriptions, after Ian pinched and exploded it, Perospero vomited blood and copsed, then turned around and ran away. It can be seen that after his soul was damaged, and it is definitely not just as simple as losing a period of his lifespan.


    Therefore, in order to prevent the night from being too long, Crocodile waited for a while, he finally could not help bute to his door and ask for his soul back from Ian

 Chapter 403: Ian’s thoughts

    Chapter 403: Ian¡¯s thoughts


    After hearing Crocodiles words, Ian couldnt helpughing.


    He sat down on a stone beside the street, then raised his hand to signal Crocodile to sit down and talk.


    Crocodile was very reluctant, but he had no choice but to obey. Finally, he found a stone and sat face to face with Ian, with his feet spread out and his elbows on both knees. He ignited a cigar and looked at Ian.


    Old bag of sand! Ian was used to calling him that now, so he opened his mouth and said: If I give you back your soul, what are you going to do next? Return to basta?


    Where else would I go? Crocodile snorted.


    Are you still nning to carry out your n? Ian touched his chin and asked him with interest: Are you still nning to seize basta and look for clues about Pluto?


    Crocodile was no longer surprised about how Ian knew his n. He squinted at Ian and said, What? Are you going to stop my n the same way you stopped Domingo? That guy named Sabo is the Chief of Staff of the Revolutionary Army, since you are involved with him, do you also want to follow the revolutionary army?


    No, Im not that good! Ian shook his head and said. Even if there are some things that I dont like, as long as it doesnt involve me, I wont care much. Domingo was a special case, because we were hostile to each other, so I had to take care of him, which has nothing to do with the revolutionary army!


    Crocodile coldly snorted, expressing his disbelief in Ians words, the emergence of Sabo made Crocodile skeptical of Ians true identity, and suspected that he is also a member of the Revolutionary Army. However, out of fear of Ian and the leader of the revolutionary army, Dragon, the worlds biggest criminal, Crocodile intended to bury this matter in his heart.


    Ian didnt care about his cold snort, and continued. The reason why I mentioned this is that I dont understand the meaning of what you are doing, even if basta really has clues about Pluto, one of the ancient Weapons, it has been more than 800 years ago since it existed, I am afraid it must have already weathered and decayed, even if you find its whereabout, whats the use of such a thing?


    Thats my business! Crocodile snorted again and said impatiently, What do you want to say?


    Come with me, join my pirate group! Ian stared at him and said, I stillck a chief of staff on my ship!


    Crocodile was stunned, but then pointed at Ian with his pirate hook andughed: Kuahahahaha!


    Heughed so loudly that he felt like he was about to cry. Even though his sloppy look means that hes mocking Ian, but Ian still looked at him with a smile.


    You, you actually want to recruit me, a fellow Shichibukai, to your ship as the chief of staff? Crocodileughed out of breath, and said: Ian, I admit that you are very powerful, but dont you think that this idea is too ridiculous? Im Don Crocodile, we have the same rank, we are equals! Why would I be recruited by you?


    Ian didnt mind Crocodiles ridicule. In fact, when he said this, this was anticipated.


    In Ians view, Crocodile is indeed a target that can be won. Although it seems that Crocodile appears as a viin in the story, but after a deep study of his personality, you will find that there is a fundamental difference between him and Domingos evil.


    Domingos deeds reflect his arrogant attitude and his despise of everything, regarding every life around him as an ant. He takes his evil deeds for granted. The garbage and the weak have no rights and should die. While Crocodiles evil is unscrupulous, aiming to achieve his goal with any means.


    Ians pirate group, now only has him and Fujitora as high-endbat forces, although Ian is trying his best to gather and expand his power, it has to be said that there is still a gap between the strong and high-endbat power. The real strength is tyrannical. In this pirate world, the really powerful ones are the guys who have made a reputation for themselves. How can those be so easily recruited?


    And the so-called defeating them and subduing them is just a delusion. Every strong man has his own way of doing things. How can it be possible to make people change what they feel just by suppressing them by force? The reason why Uncle Fujitora epted joining Ians ship was only because he and Ian had simr personalities.


    But in any case, in this battle against Domingo, Ian found the advantages of having enough high-endbat forces by his side. In the face of the famous Heavenly Yaksha, they almost crushed him, and wiped him from this earth. The only person who caused trouble in this battle for Ian was Domingo, none of the senior cadres.


    Realizing the benefits of being so strong, Ian is trying to find as many strong people as possible to join his pirate group, and Crocodile is obviously a good candidate.


    Even if he lost to him in the previous battle, his strength is unquestionable.


    Crocodiles answer was anticipated from his arrogant character, even if he wasnt Ians opponent, he did not want to be subordinate to others.


    However, when he looked at Ians smile, hisughter gradually diminished, and he said to Ian, You aint kidding?


    Are you serious?


    Lets put it this way! Ian tilted his head and thought for a while: You may think that my proposal is difficult for you to ept now, but my words wont change in the future, if you change your mind, then in the future will always reserve a ce for you!


    Ians expression of Im very optimistic about you made Crocodile very depressed.


    After that, Ian didnt talk nonsense He pretended to take out something from his pocket, while he entered the inventory of his System to bring out the soul ball of Crocodile and then threw it to him.


    Crocodile hurriedly caught his soul light ball and then snarled at Ian: Be careful!


    He was very unhappy with Ians indifferent attitude towards his soul.


    Ian shrugged.


    How do I put this back? Crocodile asked him.


    Eat it! Maybe Ian scratched his head.


    Blue veins on Crocodiles forehead emerged, what does this uncertain tone mean? He wanted to grab Ians cor and ask loudly, have you ever thought about how would I put this part of my soul back!?


    But after thinking about it, he had no choice but to swallow this light mass.


    Fortunately, this approach was correct. The soul mass dissipated in Crocodiles mouth and merged with him again.


    This is the first time that Crocodile has eaten his own soul. It feels so good refreshing!


    The feeling of suddenly bing whole again made Crocodile realize that his soul really came back, so he looked at Ian, and his eyes couldnt help but have a little bit of eagerness in his eyes.


    Now that hes freed of Ians hands, Crocodile wanted to get going.


    However, Ian was not worried at all. After he saw Crocodiles decision, he casually plucked his ears and said: You should think clearly. If I can pull out your soul once, I can do it a second time! If that happens, I can not guarantee that I wont crush it by mistake!


    Humph! After hearing this, Crocodile finally restrained his mind. He knew that Ians ability restrained him in all aspects. If he fought Ian again, he would probably lose. So he stopped thinking about it and said: Do you really want Nicole Robin to stay in your pirate group?


    Well, with you, she is just a person who is being used! Ian said: But she is very important to some people.


    What Ian said was naturally referring to the revolutionary army. He thought, maybe he could meet the revolutionary army leader Dragon, if Nico Robin was by his side?


    If he could see Dragon, he would definitely ask, whats going to happen next to Uncle Kuma?


    In Ians life, there are only a few people who he deeply cares about, first is Kuina and her father, then Zoro as his younger brother, he also has Ace, as a blood brother, and finally Uncle Kuma.


    For Ian, Uncle Kuma is a person who has helped him a lot, but he has never asked him for anything in return. Ian is very grateful to him and respects him a lot. He is like a selfless elder brother. Therefore, in the face of his volunteering to be the object of transformation of Vegapunk, Ian has always been very concerned.


    But now, the transformation is irretrievable. Ian knows that when the transformation ispleted, it is equivalent to losing a dear friend. This kind of thought makes Ian very depressed.


    Since there is no way of stopping it, then at least we should understand his real intention. Maybe the revolutionary army are nning for something big? Maybe then he can contribute to his uncles wishes?

 Chapter 404: Wine of friendship

    Chapter 404: Wine of friendship


    It is because of this idea that Ian thought of using Germas technology to exchange Pacifista with the World Government.


    Although Uncle Kuma was the one who asked Ian to do this in the first ce, it is estimated that Kuma just wanted to give Ian a little more power.


    Ian understands uncle Kumas kindness, but he knows very well that having a Pacifista sounds very mighty, but in fact, this kind of robot is nothingpared to the real one. The key lies in the use of clusters. If hundreds of pacifists appear together, they can almost surpass thebat effectiveness of all soldiers in the entire marine department.


    However, Ian wants a piece, not because of its power, he thinks that now that he has Varua under hismand, maybe he can find out something about Uncle Kuma and Vegapunk by analyzing the Pacifista.


    Whether it was Nicole Robin or a Pacifista, Ian should have some control of them.


    Seeing Ians determination, Crocodile knew that Nico Robin might note back, but for him, it doesnt matter, Crocodile originally wanted to find Nico Robin for her ability to interpret the historical text. Now that Nico Robin is within Ians pirate group, if Crocodile really finds a poneglyph, he needs toe back and seek their help, as long as he can get enough bargaining chips.


    This is Crocodiles final resort, but obviously, this seems a bit simple Can he get to the needed poneglyph? Even if he finds it, Robin may not tell him its real content. Dont forget that Robin lied even to Ians face about his rubbing inscription.


    There is no way to confirm her trantion, Robin himself knows that her ability to read the ancient text is very dangerous. How could she rashly tell anyone about ancient weapons before she could figure out their character and intentions? She just wants to pursue the truth, but she doesnt want to leave this world as a sinner


    So even now, Robin has joined the Dragon Hunter Pirate Group. It seems that she is more obedient to the situation. She has not truly integrated into the Group.


    Crocodile turned around and nned to leave, while Ian said to him: Bon voyage Croco. And remember what I told you. You maye back one day!


    As a result, Crocodile ignored these words and kept on walking.


    Ian smiled and said nothing. Crocodile insisted on going back to basta. Maybe he would still fall into Luffys hands. At that time, he might still be arrested by the Marines.


    He is not like Domingo, because he is involved with two of the Four Emperors, which will make the Marines have scruples and cannot arrest him If this is the case, then what is waiting for Crocodile will be the famous prison, Impel Down


    The departure of Crocodile and Jinbe seemed like a signal, and then Sabo and Ace also came to Ian.


    Sabo is leaving. He originally tagged along with Ian just to see Ace, but he didnt expect things to get to this point, unexpectedly finding tons of weapons in Dressrosa, which is extremely useful for the Revolutionary Army.


    Now, Sabo has quietly transferred the collected weapons to another ship with Nana, intending to take advantage of the night to quietly leave Dressrosa, and return to the Revolutionary Army headquarters with these weapons.


    The reason why he wanted to leave quietly is because there are still Aokiji and a lot of Marines on the ind. Aokiji saw the smuggled arms found by Ace and Sabo, and he would not allow these weapons to flow out again.


    So, when Sabo informed Ian of his intentions, Ian thought about it and said: Dont worry, I will handle Aokiji!


    Sabo smiled slightly, walked up to Ian and hugged him, then patted his back and said: Thanks Ian, Im heading to the headquarters, if you need any help, feel free to contact me!


    Ace smiled and said: Look what have I brought!


    As he said, Ace took out a wine bottle from behind, and then in the stunned eyes of Sabo and Ian, Ace ced three sses, and poured the wine into the three sses.


    Is this the wine of friendship!? Sabo recalled at once.


    Yeah! I really miss it! Ace grinned and said: I think back to the days when we were on the ind together with Luffy


    After that, he turned his head to Ian and said: But today is different, we once again put down the wine of the friendship, in order to celebrate the addition of another brother!


    Sabo smiled slightly and said, Thats right!


    The two grabbed the wine sses and looked at Ian with a wide smile.


    And Ian was not wordy, followed with a slight smile, and then picked up the wine ss.


    Drink this wine of friendship. From now on, we are connected by blood. No matter where we are, no matter what we do, this rtionship will never be cut off


    After the three people said this sentence together, the sses collided.


    After drinking the wine together, the three looked at each other, and then suddenly burst outughing together.


    Ace took off his hat, took out a piece of paper, and said, Lets exchange Vivre Cards! Everyone must get hold of the other twos Cards. In this case, no matter where in the world we are, we will all know where to find each other!


    Therefore, the three people exchanged their Vivre Cards respectively. Then the three carefully put these life papers in their hats and put them on again.


    This action looked so neat, Aces cowboy hat, Sabos top hat, and Ians bear-ear hat, so that when the hats were buckled, the three couldnt helpughing again.


    Im leaving, you two take care! Sabo hugged Ace and Ian, then turned around and waved as he left.


    After Ian and Ace were left, Ian turned to Ace. Now things are done here, Ace, are you still going to hunt down Teach?


    Yeah! Ace nodded solemnly and said, Actually, during this period, I have been asking Sabo to use the intelligencework of the Revolutionary Army to track down Teachs whereabouts for me. In addition, there is also news from my father, so Ive got a glimpse of his whereabouts now, he seems to have been in the West Blue for a long time between our pursuit of Germa and the arrival of Dressrosa, but now he seems to have the intention of returning to the Grand Line, I have to take this opportunity to get him back.


    West Blue? Ian sat down again, started to think, and suddenly asked Ace, Why did you say Teach went to the West Blue?


    Ace was stunned, he didnt understand Ian.


    Ian exined: Have you noticed that Teach is really purposeful in doing things. He has stayed in the Whitebeard Pirates for so long, just for a devil fruit he likes, even when he escapes, it doesnt seem like hes in a panic state there


    You mean he chose the West Blue on purpose? Ace asked doubtfully.


    I cant say! Ian frowned and said: I always feel that he went to the West Sea for a certain purpose.


    I heard that Teach recruited his firstpanions in West Blue and formed the ckbeard Pirates group! Ace said: Maybe he went there to do so. After all, the West Blue has a lot of famous Pirates.


    Ian thinks that there is still something wrong with this. If he wants to recruit crewmates, which ocean is the best to find such folks? Why did he go to West Blue? If he wants to find strong people to join him, isnt it better to go to South Blue? After all, South Blue is recognized as the strongest of the four seas.


    However, Ian is not Teach, and he cant figure out his true purpose, so he can only put it aside for the time being.


    Lets do it then! Ian said: Wait for me a day or two. After I have arranged the affairs of the Pirate Group, I will go with you to hunt down Teach!


    Ian couldnt let Ace go alone to hunt the ckbeard. If thats the case, he suspects that Ace will still fall into the hands of Teach. Now that the wine of the friendship has been drunk, he and Ace have be true brothers. So of course, its impossible to sit back and watch this happen.


    Okay! Ace thought about it and epted Ians suggestion. After all, it was the Whitebeard who told him toe to Ian. Ace was very respectful of the Whitebeard and naturally would listen to what he said. Moreover, he was also convinced by Ians words. He always felt that Ian knew everything, and he would feel much more confident when he was with him.


    So, after Sabo quietly left in the evening, Ian began his arrangement

 Chapter 405: Someone got arrested

    Chapter 405: Someone got arrested


    Since Ian was going to help Ace to hunt down Teach, then naturally it is necessary to bring some manpower. Teach will not be as strong as the current Ace, and he will be pursued by one other person. The members of the so-called Whitebeard Pirates second division have never been seen by Aces side, so going against four people and Teach, Ace for sure will be caught.


    Ian wont make such a mistake now, but he cant take his whole pirate group with him.


    Their Sky Ind is now the real base of the Dragon Hunters. There are not many pirate groups that can have a sky ind as a base, so Ian attached great importance to it. The Sky Ind renovation is still in progress, and someone needs to supervise the work. So he can only ask Uncle Fujitora to take care of this. Varua said that there seem to be some problems withmunication between the sky ind and the ground, Den Den Mushis cant receive signals, so he ns to set up a host Den Den Mushi there, as long as it is set up, Ian can always contact them at any time even in the open sea.


    So these two people must stay on Sky Ind.


    Ian figured it out, and finally nned to bring Nana. In addition, there is Matthew, the chef, who can at least cook for them, but with Matthew aboard, Doroni would also follow. Now nobody can satisfy his huge appetite except Matthew.


    At the same time, Ian nned to bring Nico Robin and Reiju with him, because Ian is going to hunt down Teach, and they can stumble on some poneglyph, so if Robin is around, it will be easier to interpret them. As for Reiju, it was simple because Ian promised to take her to see Sanji.


    Ian didnt know if he would run into Sanji, but even if he doesnt, he cant just leave her on Sky ind. Now Reiju is still an outsider to the Dragon Hunter Pirates and cant let her roam around discovering the trump cards of the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    By the way, there is also baby-5. As a maid, baby-5 is extremely qualified. With her help and care, Ian will be more rxed even if he is on a trip.


    When the candidates were determined, Ian found Fujitora and told him about the matter.


    Youve taken a lot of trouble, Uncle Fujitora! Ian said a little embarrassedly, he felt that Fujitora had been left behind guarding his home all this time.


    Thats right, after all, Im the vice-captain of our pirate group! Fujitora just smiled, and he thought it was nothing. He actually felt that being in the Dragon Hunter Pirates was quite good, not only could he y mahjong at any time, but now he had two little girls, Walnut and Sugar, filling his life with sunshine.


    Well then, if the marines contacted you, and they are willing to exchange a Pacifista or two for research materials, give them what they want! Ian said: As for the Pacifistas reception, Uncle, its up to you, you can take it to the Sky Ind, and use it as a Defensive force.


    And for Sugar, although you take her personally and you are keeping an eye on her, I think shes still dangerous! Ian said: If things dont work, contact Aokiji and ask the Marines to send some Kairoseki (Seastone) rations, and make sugar wear it.


    Dont worry, I will take care of this! Fujitora said.


    Ian scratched his head and said nothing. In fact, he felt that his rtionship with Fujitora was quite strange. Although Fujitora was nominally his deputy captain, perhaps because of Fujitoras age, he gave Ian the feeling that he was the father of the group, helping and assisting him and the other members.


    After everything was exined, Ian thought about it and felt that he had nothing to worry about.


    Although Domingo and Kaido are a potential threat, the moment Ace came to him, he had already announced that the Dragon Hunter Pirates and the Whitebeard Pirates had already announced their reconciliation. Um, well, no, to be precise, when Teach defected, Oyaji had reconciled with Ian Now Ian and Ace are chasing Teach together, so there is no need to deliberately tell the world that the Whitebeard will secretly take care of the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    Kaido cant afford to provoke the Whitebeard.


    After careful calction, Ian was also surprised to find that, in fact, he gradually established his own connections without knowing it.


    How can we put this into words? Dont be afraid of the endless enemies you have, as long as you have many reliable friends, then you dont have to worry.


    After the decision was made, Ian and Ace set off on the boat of Kuja pirates the next day, just as Boa Hancock nned to return to Amazon Lily, Ian and Ace had another trip together


    Having said that, Ians level of tagging along seems to be getting higher and higher


    Robin didnt have any problem going with Ian to the sea. She actually wants to know more about Ian. The reason why she epted her destiny so calmly, and joined the Dragon Hunters, except that she didnt have the strength to resist Ian, it was also rted to her knowing and noticing Ian for a long time. Of course, Robins understanding of Ian at that time came from the newspapers. She had first discovered Ian from the trouble he caused in Marijoa. in fact, psychologically, Robin is very receptive to Ian, because she saw a strong spirit of resistance from Ian, which happened to be what shecked.


    Its just that Robin is a mature woman. But admiration is admiration. Even if she doesnt fully understand Ian, she still has to raise her vignce against him, especially when Ian came up with a rubbing of a Poneglyph.


    Robin, Nana, Reiju, baby-5, Ian brought most of the women he knew this time, so it was not so awkward to take the boat of Boa Hancock.


    But anyway, this is the first time that a man has boarded the Kuja pirate ship, so as soon as they got on the ship, Ian and Ace, as well as Matthew and Doroni, were noticed by the Kuja female soldiers. Although these female soldiers all knew Ian and the rest, it was the first time they hade into such close contact.


    This made Ace and Ian look very ufortable, because these girls always wanted to reach out and touch them


    The Kuja Pirate Ship sailed out, and when Aokiji came to look for Ian angrily, he just came ashore and found a ship sailing on the horizon!


    Aokiji was looking for Ian to ask him about the disappearance of Sabo and the ship of arms and weapons, but Ian didnt give him the chance, he couldnt catch up with Ian to ask. After the matter on Dressrosa was settled, he needed to return to the Marine headquarters to report everything to Sengoku.


    In fact, it is not the Marines but the world government that is affected more by the disturbances made by Ian on Dressrosa. After all, Domingo, the Shichibukai, has a close connection with the world government, yet is different from the Marines.


    Many vice Admirals, and even Admirals were not quite ustomed to Heavenly Yaksha, especially Sengoku, the Fleet Admiral, who has secretly scolded his deeds more than once.


    Moreover, Sengokus dissatisfaction with Domingo came from his lost disciple, Donquixote Rosinante!


    Yes, Doffys younger brother Rosinante, Rosinante was originally an undercover agent arranged by Sengoku, but after being found out, he was killed by his brother Although Sengoku didnt reveal this, he secretly hated Domingo the most. In the past, Sengoku couldnt say anything because of the rtionship between Doffy and the World Government and the Celestial Dragons, but this time Ians deeds finally exposed Doffys crimes, and made Sengoku heal a bit and be able to turn that page of his life


    Trading artificial devil fruits with the Four Emperors, precisely the Hundred Beasts Pirates, conspiracy to usurp the Dressrosa, or arms smuggling are all serious crimes.


    Especially in the feedback from Ian, it seems that Vergo, the captain of the G5 branch is also a cadre of Donquixote pirates. So, when they discovered that Doffy sent him to the Marines as undercover spy, Sengoku knew that even the Celestial Dragon could not protect him this time.


    Sengoku smiled very happily when he knew that Doffys Shichibukai position was to be stripped. For the first time, he felt that Ian was still a good guy!


    Of course, there is still a need to find someone to rece such a position. Although it is very troublesome, Sengoku still feels in a good mood. For this reason, he also eats a few biscuits while drinking tea with Garp. Now, if Tsuru is still willing to hunt down Doffy, then he would give her all the manpower she needs and let her go!


    There were a lot of disturbances, and Ian and the others went out to sea in a boat, far away in the East Blue, Zoro was in trouble.


    He was arrested by Marines, and the person who caught him was a former acquaintance of Ian, Lieutenant Commander Morgan Oh, no, he is now a Captain!

 Chapter 406: Zoro’s path

    Chapter 406: Zoro¡¯s path


    Zoro has been out sailing the sea for a long time.


    Originally, from the very beginning, Zoro wanted to go to the Grand Line. With Ian going ahead and being a good example, Zoro always believed that only by stepping on the Grand Line can he get real experience.


    However, the Grand Line is not somewhere that you can go to easily. Zoro knows nothing about sailing and navigation. In addition, he has no sense of directions, so every time he ns to go to the Reverse Mountain, he will get lost in the end. It is so sad that he is still wandering around East Blue to this day


    After spending a long time in the same ce, it is natural to consider the issue of surviving and eating. Zoro is a man who cant make money the ordinary ways. So he chose the same job as Ian, a Pirate hunter.


    As the younger brother in line with Ian and Kuina, Zoros swordsmanship is superb today, so he quickly made a name for himself in this industry and became a well-known pirate hunter in the East Blue.


    The reason why it is said that hes a little famous is because the most recognized pirate hunter in East Blue is still Ian!


    Although he is not in the East Blue, there are legends about him everywhere in this area There are many Pirate hunters in East Blue, but no one dares topare himself with Ian.


    Maybe at the beginning, Zoro didnt feel anything about this, but as his Pirate hunters reputation improved, he gradually felt the pressure felt by Ian on him. Ians achievements in the East, were like a shadow, they have always been hanging over Zoros shrouds.


    If Zoro revealed that hes Ians little brother, then he might gain the admiration of all the pirate hunters in the East Blue in an instant, but Zoro is a self-respecting person, and he was unwilling to admit that he was worse than Ian.


    So the reward for the pirates that he hunted is getting higher and higher. He is using this method topete with Ian, even though Ian has no idea about what hes doing


    A few days ago, Zoro just caught a pirate with a recent reputation called Dick the Mountain Whale. The bounty of this pirate was 10 million berries. In East Blue, he is considered a Great Pirate.


    After catching the pirates, the next step is to collect the bounty. Originally, thergest marine base in the East Blue is the Loguetown base. With such a high bounty, it is suitable to go there, but Zoro was unwilling to go there to collect the reward.


    Why? Because he knew that Kuina was working there, and she has been promoted to the position of Commander. Now, the most famous marines are first the White Hunter Smoker, and the other is Kuina!


    Zoro cant help but quarrel with her every time he sees Kuina, so even though Zoro was a pirate hunter in the East Blue, he was arrogant and disdain to go to Loguetown.


    He is mainly afraid of meeting Kuina, because maybe he will quarrel with her again and loses!


    So after catching the mountain whale Dick, Zoro kept wandering around the sea, turned around and around, and as a result, he really found a marine base.


    If we want to describe Zoros sense of direction, he will never get to the location he wants to! But if we leave him alone for a month or so, we may find him wandering in Laugh Tale


    So Ian once told him very seriously that if he got lost, there are two ways out, one is to stay in ce and wait for others toe to him, and the other is, dont think about where to go, just wander around unconsciously


    Now, Zoro has faithfully executed Ians former advice, so he found a ce where he could collect the bounty!


    However, when he happily took the mountain whale Dick to the ind, he did not expect that this is the 153rd branch of the marines in the East Blue.


    Zoro didnt know the details of Ians voyage, so he naturally didnt know the grudges between the head of the 153rd branch, Morgan, and Ian.


    Thats right, it was because Ian caught Buggy here back in the days then he escaped, after that Morgan made a deal and got promoted.


    ording tomon sense, Morgan should be very grateful to Ian, but unfortunately, Morgans way of thinking was unnormal!


    Since being provoked by Ian, Morgans desire for power got bigger and bigger, and he was also lucky. He was actually entrusted with a heavy responsibility by the Marines, and became the person in charge of the 153rd branch.


    And once people have power, they tend to expand. After Morgan upied a high position, the people around him were so respectful to him, which made him more arrogant.


    At the beginning, the Buggy pirates were captured by Ian, but when Morgan imed to the residents of Shells Town, he said he had captured them himself.


    Such lies were kept to himself only. This deception makes Morgan worry that if Ianes back to the East Blue one day, he will expose him.


    Ian almost forgot about him now, how could hee back to the East Blue just to expose him? But Morgan couldnt rest assured. The more he thought about it, the more he felt about Ians approach. He also knew that Ian was now a Shichibukai, and he was just a small colonel. There is nothing Ian can do, but anyway, Ian, the pirate hunter, is like a thorn stuck in Morgans neck, and he is about to be his inner demon.


    Gradually, Morgan changed, he not only made a fortune in the Shells town, but also began to hate the profession of a pirate hunter.


    So, when Zoro came to take the reward of the mountain whale Dick, he was heading to a dark alley


    And just happened that Morgans son, Helmeppo, was given the right to do anything on the ind. The spoiled kid relied on his identity to bully the residents of the town and guess who justnded on the ind


    Of course, Zoro couldnt stand this kind of deeds, so Morgans stupid son Helmeppo got his A$$ kicked immediately by Zoro.


    When Helmeppo cried and went back to tell his old man, Morgan was agitated, and just at this time, Zoro brought the mountain whale Dick to receive his reward.


    Not only was he a Pirate hunter like Ian, but he also beat up his own son, Morgans anger toward Zoro suddenly rose to the apex, so he immediately ordered the marine soldiers to arrest Zoro.


    The Marines in the town have been extremely afraid of Morgan for years, so they did not dare to disobey Morgans orders, even if they knew that Zoro had notmitted any crimes, they still surrounded him.


    With Zoros temper, it was impossible to capture him without him resisting, so they started fighting


    But how could these marines stand a chance against Zoro!? Zoro is now a Pirate hunter with a lot of achievements, and under the resistance, he almost made a scene in the 153rd branch.


    At this time, Morgan took action, but he did not directly attack Zoro, because if he did, he wouldnt be able to win, but he had another way, which was to threaten the residents rescued by Zoro. He told Zoro that if he doesnt surrender, these residents will be ssified as aplices and they will be arrested and treated as pirates.


    And at the same time, Morgan assured Zoro that if he could be tied up at the marine base and survive for a month, he will be released by then.


    It has to be said that this is the helplessness of good people. When bad people threaten them with other peoples lives by unscrupulous means, good people are often tortured by their own moral concepts, and then have to agree to the other partys requirements.


    Zoro, who grew up in Frostmoon Vige, was kind-hearted because of his environment. In order to prevent innocent people from being involved with him, Zoro had to agree to Morgans request.


    Then he was tied up.


    It was early summer now, but the sun in Shells Town was very scorching, and Zoro was tied in the Navys training square, exposed to the scorching sun.


    This insistencested for eight or nine days. Because of being tied up, Morgans stupid son, Helmeppo, often came with naval soldiers, and started beating him every once in a while as an act of revenge. Physical and mental exhaustion constantly eroded Zoro.


    But he still persevered. This is the single-minded stubborn fool we all know, as long as he has persistence in his heart, he will have the motivation to support him.


    Zoro still has a lot of things he wants to do that he hasnt done yet, so he wont surrender here. He firmly believes that he can survive.


    However, just as the sun continued to shine over him, at the port of the town, a little boy with pink hair and round sses was rowing a boat, with a teenager wearing a straw hat. Together, they boarded the ind.


    Luffy went out to sea, and he met Koby without any change, then Koby took him to Shells town.

 Chapter 407: Partners

    Chapter 407: Partners


    As a swordsman, Zoro naturally has his aggressive edge, even if he is tied up.


    When Luffy and Koby were lying on the wall of the Marine Base and saw Zoro, the timid guy Koby was scared by Zoro.


    When he sensed that someone appeared, Zoro looked over the wall and saw the two watching him.


    He was tied for nine days, hungry and thirsty, so he opened his mouth and said to Luffy: Hey, kid over there, can you help me untie the rope?


    Being tied for a long time, Zoro wanted to relieve himself. He promised Morgan to survive for a month, but he didnt say anything about being tied up.


    His words frightened Koby, and he tremblingly said: He he spoke!


    When Luffy heard Zoros words, he wanted to go to help Zoro and untangle his rope, but Koby felt that Zoro, who was caught by Marine, might be a murderer, and he wanted to stop Luffy.


    As a result, at this time, a cute little girl appeared around, crossed the fence, and gave a rice ball to Zoro.


    For Zoros arrest, the residents of the town were very angry about the capture of this fellow, because Zoro after all was protecting the towns people, but their fear of Morgan, no one spoke a word.


    But this child didnt think much and went to help him. she thought that the person who beat Helmeppo must be a good person, so she wanted to give Zoro some food.


    However, before Zoro could drive away the little girl who didnt know the danger she put herself in, the guy Helmeppo appeared. He grabbed the rice ball in her hands. After taking a bite, he disliked its taste, threw it on the ground and crushed it, and then asked someone to throw the little girl out of the fence.


    Luffy caught the little girl outside, and he, who witnessed the whole thing and heard the conversation between Helmeppo and Zoro, patted the pants, climbed over the wall, and came to Zoro.


    Huh? You havent left yet? Zoro looked at Luffy in surprise.


    I am looking for a partner to go out to the sea and be Pirates! Luffy said.


    Oh? Are you going to free me, then let me be your partner? Zoro asked.


    Luffy held down the straw hat on his head and said: I dont have any ns yet, but because I heard that you are a bad person!


    This so-called bad guy, of course, is the news from Morgan. He has the final say in the whole town, so even if he reverses things, no one dares to question him. This is what Luffy and Koby heard about Zoro after they got to the ind.


    Hmph, even if you dont help me untie the rope, I can survive on my own, as long as I hold on for a month, that bastard will let me go! Zoro said.


    Now Zoro was still naive. He thought that Morgan would really abide by the agreement, but he didnt know that Morgan didnt think about it at all. If Zoro really insisted, Morgan would take advantage of Zoros weakness and put him in prison.


    Luffy was about to leave, but at this moment, Zoro stopped him.


    Wait, can you pick up the rice ball and feed it to me! Zoro looked at the dusty rice ball that was stomped by Helmeppo.


    Luffy took a look at the rice ball and said in surprise: Ah? Are you going to eat this? It has turned into mud


    Stop chattering! Zoro opened his mouth and said, Bring it here!


    Luffy had no choice but to hand over the rice ball and put it in Zoros mouth. Zoro chewed a few times the rice ball full of mud and sand, raised his head, and actually swallowed it.


    Bowing his head, Zoro said to Luffy, Hey boy, can you deliver a message to the little girl? Just tell her that the rice ball was so delicious, thank you for your hospitality


    Hahaha! Luffy couldnt help butugh.


    The track of the story was a little different. Originally, Zoro was caught after killing Helmeppos dog, but now he was caught after encountering and beating Helmeppo who was bullying people. But even though there are slight differences, Luffy still met Zoro in the same ce


    When Luffy left and found the little girl and conveyed what Zoro had said to her, he heard theplete story from the little girl.


    Originally, he thought that Zoro, who was captured by the Marines, was a bad man, but now Luffy has changed his mind about him.


    It was at this time that Luffy met Helmeppo again in the street, and he not only saw the residents of the town along the way bowing down to him in fear, but also heard from Helmeppo that his father had decided to execute Zoro three dayster.


    Luffy immediately realized that Zoros insistence was meaningless and that he did not intend to let him go.


    As soon as he thought of Zoro eating the dirty rice ball, Luffy walked calmly and directly smashed Helmeppos face.


    Koby was scared, he didnt expect that Luffy would also attack Helmeppo.


    Luffy, are you crazy? Do you want to be an enemy of the marines? Koby quickly hugged Luffy and dissuaded him.


    I decided, I want him to be my partner! Luffy was very serious


    When Helmeppo yelled for help and was taken back by the Marine soldiers, Luffy returned to the square again and stood in front of Zoro.


    Then he proposed to Zoro to be his partner.


    Zoro refused at first, although there is Ian as an example in front of him, in Zoros concept, Pirates were the representative of bad guys, but when Luffy told him that Morgan didnt intend to abide by the agreement and intended to execute him, Zoro yield


    The reason why he persisted was because he was afraid of involving the innocent residents of this town, but when he found that his persistence was not taken seriously by those guys, Zoro became furious.


    Can you bring me my swords? Zoro said to Luffy.


    Are you good at using such weapons? Luffy asked happily.


    Well you can say that! Zoro didnt want to say much.


    Luffy didnt ask more questions, ran towards the Marine Base, and at this time, in the Base, Morgan was gathering his soldiers and erecting his statue.


    As a result, Luffy stretched his hand directly and took a shortcut to go to the naval base. He directly smashed the statue that Morgan was proud of. In the gaping eyes of Morgan and the Marine soldiers, the guy said happily, Oh! That was dangerous, I almost got hit!


    The next thing, needless to say, Luffy started to make a big fuss in the Marine Base, in the pursuit of arge number of soldiers, he went looking for Zoros swords.


    And at this same time, Koby was in the square, desperately trying to untie the ropes.


    Zoro wanted him to leave, but Koby has always been a coward, today he started being brave. He remembered what his friend Ian once told him


    He also wanted to do his best to help Zoro and Luffy, but at this moment, he was suddenly shot.


    When it was discovered that someone wanted to rescue the prisoner Zoro, Morgan sent his marine soldiers, which quickly surrounded the two with guns.


    While Zoro has not been untied at this time, Morgan has ordered the shooting!


    When Zoro thought that he and Koby were to be killed, a figure suddenly rushed in front of them and blocked the bullets with his body.


    Luffy came back with Zoros swords. Although his body was hit by many bullets, he was unharmed, and when he stretched his body, the bullets bounced back


    Zoro looked at Luffy in amazement and was surprised: You, you turned out to be a Devil Fruit User!?


    Ah! So you know about Devil Fruits too! Luffy turned his head and grinned.


    Zoro certainly knows what a Devil Fruit is, and he has seen it with his own eyes. When he thinks of Kuina eating her Devil Fruit, and starting to kick his a** every single day, Zoro was very upset and said: Humph! All Devil Fruit are heretics!


    Ive brought your des! Luffy unfastened Zoros swords from his back while the marine soldiers were stunned, and said, Howe there are so many?


    Luffy brought a total of three des. Perhaps Ians training with Zoro was effective. He held a big rock in his mouth and finally let Zoro develop a strong bite force. When Zoro went out to the sea, he still adopted the path of Santoryu ( Three Swords Style).


    The only difference is that Zoros collection did not have the Wado Ichimonji, because this katana was taken away by Kuina.


    Zoros current collection was just three ordinary des.


    When Luffy was untying the ropes for Zoro, Morgan finally reacted.


    Damn, that little kid is also a Devil Fruit User!? Morgan was a little scared. He had seen Buggys abilities.


    Hurry up! Kill them! Morgan hurriedly ordered: The bullets are ineffective against him, cut him open with your swords!


    The marine soldiers pulled out their des and yelled while rushing towards Luffy, but at this time, Luffy just freed Zoros hand.


    At this moment, Koby finally woke up from when he got shot, he opened his eyes and saw several marine soldiers surrounding Luffy and Zoro, and shing them down in unison.


    When he thought that Luffy and Zoro were about to die, he found that Zoro had been liberated!


    He held a katana in each of his hands and a sword in his mouth, and the three des were shing off the soldiers in unison.


    Amazing! Luffy raised his arms excitedly.


    Stand in ce obediently, or I will kill you all if you dare to move! Zoro stared at the sailors with murderous eyes.


    O Okay! A group of marine soldiers is about to cry


    Holding the swords at the soldiers necks, Zoro said to Luffy, I epted your offer to go to sea with you as a pirate, but I have my own ambition. I have made a promise to myself and two others that I will surpass them all and be the worlds greatest swordsman. I will do it no matter what my reputation is. I will let the world know my name!


    Oh! Luffy nodded stupidly.


    You made me a pirate now, so if you prevent me from achieving my dream, you wont be able to proceed! Zoro roared at Luffy: Can we agree on this!?


    The Greatest Swordsman in the World? Luffy smiled. This is great, Im the man whos going to be the pirate king, and you are the pirate kings partner this must be so excellent!


    Hum, that sounds good Zoro smiled slightly and hummed.


    When the shackles werepletely gone, Zoro and Luffy became angry, and the two joined forces to beat the marine soldiers, even when Morgan joined the battle, he was pressed to the ground by Luffy.


    Helmeppo held a gun to Kobys head and threatened Luffy and Zoro to kill him if they didnt surrender. However, at this time, Koby was not willing to be Luffys burden, and asked Luffy to abandon him.


    Luffy listened to Kobys wishes and shot directly. He and Zoro had a wonderful cooperation. Luffy used a gomu gomu no pistol to punch Helmeppos face, and Zoro also guarded Luffys back and went to attack Morgan


    Good job, Zoro! Luffy said without turning his head.


    Its a piece of cake, Captain! Zoro replied, biting the handle of his sword

 Chapter 408: brother’s shadow

    Chapter 408: brother¡¯s shadow


    On the surface of East Blue, a small boat was advancing under the blowing wind of the sea breeze.


    Luffy and Zoro were sitting in the boat, chatting.


    After they knocked down Morgan, they left the ind, and Koby stayed in the town of Shells as a marine, as in the original story. As for Luffy and Zoro, because they had beaten Morgan, they officially became pirates.


    Zoro! Luffy was half lying in the boat, pressing his straw hat, and he asked Zoro: I didnt expect Koby would want to be a marine. He said that someone had encouraged him before. What is that persons name?


    Its Ian! Zoros face was a little ugly, so he replied angrily.


    He didnt think that the pink-haired boy that Luffy brought, had already met his big Brother Ian, and he had participated in the whole process of Ian catching Buggy Pirates. If Koby had not talked about it during their chat, Zoro would not have known about it.


    This made Zoro very unhappy, because he always feels that in the East Blue, he could hear Ians name wherever he went. Although he is his Brother, he always feels that the rays of light were all on him.


    Haha! Luffyughed heartlessly and said: Zoro, your face is so ugly! You seem to know this person called Ian?


    Of course! Zoro nodded and said: He is my big Brother!


    Big Brother? Luffy sat up with his body, putting his hands on his ankles, and said in surprise: Is he really your big brother?


    Well, yes! Zoro said: Its true that I call him big brother, but we are not rted by blood!


    Thats great! Luffyughed and said: I also have a big brother. He also went to sea as a pirate, but he went earlier than me!


    Hearing that Luffy actually had an older brother, Zoro suddenly felt a little angry and said, Your brother is he also a Pirate!? But I am sure that your brother is definitely not as powerful as mine!


    Stop your nonsense, Ace is amazing, he is very powerful! Luffy said angrily: He must have be a very powerful Pirate by now.


    As a result, Zoro was very disdainful: How powerful? Can he reach the Shichibukai level? Ian is now a member of the Shichibukai!


    Perhaps it was because they both had older brothers, and out of the psychology ofparison, Zoro revealed Ians identity to Luffy. Although he didnt want to admit it, the achievements of Ian, still made Zoro envious and proud. No matter what, the whole world probably already knows Ians name.


    However, it is a pity that he was blinded by his desire to show off.


    What is a Shichibukai? Is it delicious? Luffy asked sillily.


    You! Zoro gritted his teeth in anger, thinking that he had boarded the wrong boat, the guy didnt even know what a Shichibukai was. Is this idiot pirate really his captain!?


    In order to let Luffy intuitively understand how powerful his Brother Ian is, Zoro had to waste his saliva and spell Shichibukais knowledge for Luffy.


    When the exnation was over, Luffy came up with a serious sentence: Even so, your brother is definitely not as powerful as Ace! Because I have never beaten Ace in a fight!


    When Zoro heard this, he could only cover his face. He found that in Luffys philosophy, what he couldnt win was the most powerful


    When the two of them were struggling with the question of who is more powerful, Ian and Ace, they never thought that their two brothers were leaving for a mission together.


    It can only be said that fate is really wonderful.


    When the two were still arguing, they suddenly heard a loud noise from a distance.


    What is that? Luffy stood up and looked in the direction of the sound.


    As a result, he saw a strange-lookingrge ship in the distance, chasing a small ship ahead not only chasing it, but also constantly firing and trying to sink the boat.


    The boat kept changing its direction on the sea to avoid the attack of artillery shells.


    Whats the matter with this? Luffy and Zoro both look at this scene.


    However, before they understood what was going on, they saw that the boat suddenly changed direction, and quickly moved towards them.


    The big ship that fired in the back also chased.


    No No Nonot good! Zoro immediately understood the intent of the small boat and hurriedly asked Luffy to turn the sails, trying to get out of here, not to be caught in the middle of it.


    Unfortunately, they were really unlucky. The big ship chasing behind fired a shell at this time, but instead of hitting the boat, it flew through the sails of Luffys boat.


    With a click, the sail started cracking, and began tilting down.


    Oh, how unlucky! Luffy looked down at his own boat: The boat is broken, how can we sail now?


    Shut up! Are you still worried about the boat? Zoro couldnt help but screamed: We are going to be sunk!


    Just as Zoro took the oars and wanted to row away, the chased boat passed by the boat of the two. At this moment, the two saw a big eyes girl with orange hair, then suddenly a box was thrown over and was dropped near Luffy and Zoro.


    Goodbye! The orange-haired girl stuck out her tongue at Zoro and Luffy, and continued rowing quickly.


    Why did she throw her things over? Luffy looked at the box with a puzzled look.


    Idiot! We are being framed! Zoros forehead was full of blue veins. Luffy was still puzzled.


    But before the two could escape, they found themselves caught up by the ship.


    How could a small boat without sails be able to escape, so after the big ship approached, Zoro discovered that it was actually a pirate ship.


    Captain Buggy, weve got them! they heard a voice from the ship, and then, with a thud, a number of pirates jumped off the pirate ship, with knives in their mouths, towards Zoro and Luffy.


    Damn it, it turned out to be Buggys pirates? As soon as Zoro heard this, he immediately remembered the name of this pirate group.


    Buggy, with the big red nose, appeared in the bow and snarled against Zoro and Luffy below: You bastards, give me back my box!


    Zoro and Luffy were innocent, so they didnt resist and let the pirates take the box away.


    However, what they didnt expect was that the box was empty, not only Luffy and Zoro, but even Buggy was deceived.


    Buggy just used the telescope to see the box, and thought that it was back this time. As a result, when the box was empty, he immediately jumped into a rage.


    Catch them! Buggy pointed to Zoro and Luffy.


    Hey, red-nosed guy! Luffy was very upset: We dont know that woman at all, why should we be caught?


    Shut up! Buggy heard Luffy call him the red-nosed guy, which was even more upsetting: What did you call the great Captain Buggy!!!


    Zoro looked at the members of the Buggy Pirates around him, without saying a word, he drew his swords at his waist.


    The Buggy Pirates jumped into the boat with a grim smile and attacked the two, but they were cut like vegetables by Zoro and knocked into the sea.


    Finding that his subordinates were not the opponents of Zoro and Luffy at all. Buggy was filled with rage, he waved his hand and ordered his men to move the cannon. Then, on the side of the ship, the muzzle was turned down and aimed at the two peoples boats.


    Be careful! Zoro didnt realize the situation above until he heard the sound of the cannon. As a result, he only had time to pull Luffy to the side, and the next second, the twos boat was sted to pieces.


    Luffy was Devil Fruit User. When he fell into the water, he suddenly bes powerless, but fortunately, Zoro can swim, so he dragged him to the surface of the sea.


    Looking at Luffys powerless appearance, Zoro murmured, This is really troublesome! But he had to climb Buggys boat.


    Aftering to the boats surface, the two were naturally surrounded, but Luffy hadnt recovered from his powerless state. It was Zoro only facing the Buggy pirates.


    Damn, you thieves dare to steal my Captain Buggys maps! Buggy looked at Zoro and gritted his teeth. That girl is with you guys, right? When I catch her, I will make her my ve!


    If you can take me down, then you can do whatever you want! Zoro pulled out a sword at his waist and bit it in his mouth, pointing the two other swords at Buggy. You are the clown Buggy, right? Exactly who I was looking for, it took me ages searching for you, and now you take the initiative toe to my door, which will save me from getting lost and running around!


    Buggy didnt know who Zoro was, but after Cabaji whispered a few words in Buggys ear, Buggy immediately understood.


    Well, you turned out to be a Pirate hunter! Buggy said bitterly: And you are a swordsman. What I hate most is pirate hunters with swords! Roronoa Zoro, you are really unlucky to meet Captain Buggy here. Let me personally deal with you!


    If he cant beat Ian, he had no choice but to turn his anger on other pirate hunters with swords. Unfortunately, Zoros career and attack style just aroused Buggys bad memories.


    Although Zoro was full of confidence and wanted topete with Buggy, it is a pity that Buggys Devil Fruit ability is a hard counter for a swordsman like him.


    Buggy, who is not afraid of any shes, made Zoros proud swordsmanship look useless After soaking in the sea, Luffy was in a weak state and couldnt help.


    In the end, Zoro was back-stabbed by Buckys tricky ability, and finally got captured again. This time it was with Luffy, Buggy tied them both

 Chapter 409: Butterfly effect

    Chapter 409: Butterfly effect


    It has to be said that Zoro now has no good way to face Buggy.


    Among the several big pirates in the East Blue, Buggy the Clown can be said to be the most powerful one, not only is he one of the few Devil Fruit Users, but also has a wicked background. If this guy had not been staying low-key and busy in his treasure hunt, he could have be the pirate with the highest reward amount in the East Blue.


    This time, the reason why he chased and attacked the small boat with such great fanfare was because that female thief was on their boat and she stole a map that he had always kept by his side!


    After catching Luffy and Zoro, Buggy locked them up, although Zoro was very annoyed because they didnt even know the woman at all, and they were framed, but Buggy didnt believe a wording from their mouths who knows, this could be a trap to divert his attention!! So Buggy told Zoro and Luffy very clearly that if the woman with orange hair doesnt bring the chart back tomorrow, the great Captain Buggy will tie them to a big rock and throw it into the sea, he promised to feed the fish with their bodies!


    In this way, Luffy and Zoro were locked in a heavy iron cage, and there were people from the Buggy Pirates guarding them with guns outside, not giving them a chance to escape at all.


    However, after nightfall, a figure snuck up on the Buggy Pirates ship.


    It was the woman who threw the empty box to Luffy during the day. If Ian were there, he would recognize her at a nce, because it was the one and only Nami!


    Compared to when Ian met her, Nami has grown up a lot by now. Although she still looks a little young, she has gradually transitioned from the skinny teenager to a much more beautiful stage.


    Although during the day, in order to escape from Buggys pursuit, she had to use Luffy and Zoro as bait, but the kind-hearted Nami still couldnt bear the thought of two innocent people being killed because of her, so she came back from them in the dark night.


    With a stick in her hand, she knocked out the Buggy Pirates who were on guarding duty, then stole the key, opened the cage, and released the two of them.


    Its you! When Zoro saw Nami, he couldnt help but mutter loudly: You are an evil woman, you even dared toe back!?


    Humph! Nami said with her hands on her hips, I came back to save you. If you dont appreciate it, you can go back in the cage!


    The audacity! How could you even suggest that? Zoro angrily said: If it werent for you, would we be caught by Buggy pirate?


    The two quarreled in a low voice, but Luffy, the mindless guy,ughed out loud and said: haha, it seems that we wont be thrown into the sea and feed the fish, thank you!


    Perhaps this is fate, although it is somewhat different from the original story, eventually, Luffy and Zoro still met Nami.


    Quicky, the three of them left Buggys ship.


    However, the stunned guards were quickly discovered by other pirates on the ship. When they found that some intruders had released the prisoners, Buggy became furious and immediately ordered to pursue them.


    However, the night gave the three a good cover, and they were not out of danger until the next day after dawn.


    While chatting, Luffy and Zoro learned Namis name.


    As for why Nami appeared here, and stole Buggys Grand Line chart, it actually involved someone


    When Ian left the East Blue, he defeated the Arlong pirate group and arrested their leader. Although Nami didnt go with him at the time, Ian didnt mind, he thought it would be better, if she stays and meets Luffy in the future. If she was willing to go out with Luffy, it wont affect Ian.


    However, it was not until Ian escaped Marijoa with some Fishmen, and led to him meeting Jinbe, and then learned from him that Arlong, who was captured, was secretly released by the Marines. Because Arlong used to be a member of the Sun Pirates, which means that he has a connection with Jinbe, the Shichibukai.


    At the time, Ian felt that if Arlong was released, Nami might be in trouble. Although Arlong needed her ability to draw charts, he would not kill her, but he would certainly treat her more vigntly than in the original plot.


    Unfortunately, Ian had reached the second half of the Grand Line at that time, which was beyond his reach.


    Althoughter Ian returned to the East Blue once again, because he was pleasantly surprised by Kuinas awakening and had to find her, he didnt even think about it, so he was negligent.


    There was no way of remembering such a thing, Nami was not Ians partner or even a close friend, and Ian wasnt thinking about her all the time. (Like Ron from Pirates Achievements System)


    However, the butterfly effect changed things a bit in this world. Indeed, when Arlong was secretly released, he did go back to the Cocoyasi Vige again, and let the vigers there know that the nightmare wasnt really over. Nami back then asked Ian to kill him at sight, which made Arlong hold a grudge, so after Arlong returned to the Vige, the first thing he did was beating Nami.


    At that time, Namis first thought was to ask Ian for help again, but she also knew that this was impossible, and Ian had already left the East Blue.


    Arlong didnt let her go after he beat her up, but he enved her and forced her to draw charts for him, and the cost of redeeming the vige was increased from the original 100 million Berries to 200 million.


    This means that he canpletely squeeze out Namis useful value.


    However, what no one expected was that Arlong had not been rampant for too long, because an unexpected person appeared around!


    Kuina!


    Yes, this is the butterfly effect caused by Ian. Since joining the Loguetown marines, Kuina has been heavily weighted by Smoker. It didnt take her long to get a promotion and lead her own team, annihting pirates lift and right Kuina, who eat Asura fruit, has extraordinary strength! She alone has captured most pirates in the East Blue.


    Not long ago, Kuina brought her team to the Cocoyasi Vige, and then with the same tyrannical attitude as Ian, she directly defeated the fishmen Pirates and arrested Arlong again!


    Kuina appeared in that vige, because she learned that when Ian was a swordsmanship instructor in Loguetown marine base, he also brought a team to the Cocoyasi vige in the name of training their soldiers, meanwhile he arrested Arlong.


    Originally, this was nothing but a story of Ian in the East Blue, but one day, while chatting with Tashigi, she heard her, saying that Arlong, who was arrested, was released and got back, which made the efforts of Loguetowns marines go in vain.


    After Kuina heard this, she took this matter into her heart. In her opinion, Arlong was released, and her big brother Ian wont be pleased to hear such a thing. As Ians concerned Sister, Kuina thought it was necessary to tidy things up for his sake.


    So Arlong was easily defeated and brought to justice again!


    Moreover, in order to prevent Arlong from being secretly released again, Kuina cleverly added a crime of attacking a Loguetown Battleship in the record.


    This is of course a false usation, but in this way, even if the World Government wants to release him again, they should take consent from the marines.


    This was what Ian couldnt do at the time. He was only a nominal swordsmanship instructor in the base, but Kuina is a Commander, so Kuina could do what Ian couldnt


    Moreover, they werent sure if the government would do it again. If they keep on releasing such bad guys, then why would the marines even bother stopping these people.


    With this usation, Arlong was handed over to the G3 branch of Grand Line for custody. Maybe he might be sent directly to Impel Down. Arlong really cante back this time.


    So, the deviation reappeared, and Nami didnt wait for Luffy to appear and help her deal with Arlong.


    However, after two incidents of Arlong being arrested, Nami realized that perhaps her own existence was not a good thing for the Cocoyasi Vige she knew that her ability to draw great charts will be the center of attention to some pirates and sooner orter troubles would find her, therefore, she decided to just leave on her own


    In retrospect, she actually regretted the fact that she had declined Ians offer


    Her decision to leave wasnt only for the safety of the vige, she also wanted to fulfill her dream of drawing a map of the whole World.


    During this time, Nami has been staying in the East Blue. Because of her previous habits, she met Buggy pirates and couldnt help but snatch his Grand Line chart.


    However, this led to her being in the right ce and meeting Luffy and Zoro. Destiny took ce, and now they are still going out together

 Chapter 410: A different Loguetown

    Chapter 410: A different Loguetown


    Time passed quietly, about 20 dayster, in the East Blue, in Loguetown Marine Base.


    The head of the base, Smoker, was holding a newspaper in a daze, and even forgot to shake off the cigar ash in his mouth.


    There was a huge headline in the newspaper, which said: Donquixote Domingo was deprived of his Shichibukai title!


    And below the title, there are two huge photos, one was Domingo looking very evil with his sunsses, this photo was actually from his old wanted poster, and below, a long number of his newly issued bounty.


    The Dressrosa incident, after investigating for many days, finally came to a conclusion. Although they didnt want to admit it, at the time, there were four Shichibukai and an Admiral on the ind, witnessing the crimes of Domingo, plus with so many intelligence personnel and World Government officials reporting back, the World Government finally made a decision to deprive Doffy of his Shichibukai title and made him wanted again, he directly received a bounty of 700 million Berries.


    Compared to Domingos old bounty, the 340 million Berries, before he became a Shichibukai, this time his bounty directly doubled!


    Smoker has met Domingo before. When he was still in the Marine Headquarters, before getting transferred to the East Blue, he had seen this man more than once At first, Smoker felt that this man was very very dangerous! Every time he saw him, he felt ufortable, and he kept thinking if it was a wise decision to have such an evil guy be Shichibukai.


    But that was the joint decision of the Marine Headquarters and the World Government. It wasnt something that a small colonel like Smoker could change. Now, the crimes of Domingo were finally exposed, which made Smoker feel relieved, but when he saw the photo below, he froze


    Smoker was also very familiar with the guy this the second photo, a young man wearing a bear cap with ponytail hair, a sleeveless windbreaker with a bare chest, and a symbolic bell at the edge of the bandage wrapping his right arm, Ian, the shameless madman, in Smoker eyes!


    Its just that he doesnt know who took this specific photo. It was taken when Ian used the Bankai of the Senbonzakura on Dressrosa and fought the Drought Jack. Therefore, what got stuck in the peoples minds was his posture with the spread wings.


    So, when he saw this picture, Smoker was dumbfounded. The contents of the newspaper clearly recorded the battle between the two sides at the time. It also specifically mentioned that Ian had cut the ind of Dressrosa into two with a single blow.


    Holy!! Smoker dipped his cigar in aplicated mood: Hes getting stronger and stronger, that little brat, is it really a good decision for me to stay in this little peaceful area?


    In fact, the acquaintance with Ian has not been long. Smokers memory of Ian was mostly the same as when he was a swordsmanship instructor, at that time, Smoker was capable of defeating Ian, but now!? I most certainly dont think he could even scratch his skin


    There is no doubt that Ians current achievements have already spurred Smoker. Although he was sent to the East Blue because he was a bearer problem, Smoker had too many questions when he first came, but now, he started understanding how things work. Therefore, he started thinking about going out to the world and stop wasting his time in this Blue?


    Smoker is older than Ian, so its hard to ept that he can be overtaken by a younger brat.


    By then the Den Den Mushi on the table rang, and Smoker picked up the call, but he didnt say a word.


    The person on the opposite side seemed to be used to this, and said directly: Smoker, you probably have seen the newspaper now? Do you have any thoughts?


    Hina, dont tease me! Smoker puffed out and said, You also know the brat very well, what can we do now!?


    Hinaughed after hearing this, and said. Hina has no idea, but its up to you if you want, you can talk to Admiral Kuzan, maybe he can help you return to the Marine Headquarters, you have wasted enough time in the East Blue.


    I will be back when I get the chance! Smoker said: Is there anything else?


    Hina said resolutely: There is indeed, Admiral Kuzan came over with news saying that Ian has suddenly left, and it seems that he was with Fire Fist Ace, he suspects that they want to hunt down the ckbeard Ian is always involved in things that are often difficult to control its aftermath, so Admiral Kuzan asked me to tell you that if you encounter the ckbeard in East Blue, you should find a way to arrest him and bring him to justice. Otherwise, Ian would for sure make a huge fuss out of it as usual.


    I see! Smoker said: If Teach appears in the East Blue, I will deal with him.


    In fact, at this moment, it is not only Smoker who got the news. In the other three oceans, and in the first half of the Grand Line, almost all the marines got simr notices, telling them that if they found the whereabouts of the ckbeard, they should act immediately and arrest his group directly. He cant let the ck Dragon Ian do whatever he wants all the time!


    Todays ckbeard has caught the attention of the Marines, but not everyone knows the true danger of Teach, although he defected from the Whitebeard Pirates, but before that, he was an unknown pirate without any bounty or background, So many marine forces thought that Teach was not a real threat, so this order was given to prevent things from growing up


    Maybe it will not be known how terrible this man is until they get the chance to fight him.


    When Smoker put down the speaker, he then heard a knock on the door.


    Come in! Smoker started to talk.


    A marine soldier came in breathlessly, immediately stood up and reported: Colonel Smoker, there are pirates making trouble on the execution tform square!


    Oh? What Pirate group? Smoker asked.


    I dont know, its a brat wearing a Straw Hat!! the soldier said: He climbed onto the scaffold


    Damn these folks, make him get down! Smoker said: But wait Can anyone go up that scaffold? It hasnt been long since it was repaired. what if it copses again?


    Butbut the soldier stuttered: But Buggy pirates also appeared, and it looks like they want to catch the kid with the Straw Hat


    As soon as Smoker heard the name of Buggy, he immediately took it seriously, grabbed his coat and weapon, and ordered the soldier: Immediately inform Major Kuina and Tashigi, Im going to have a look myself!


    Due to her previous achievements in catching Arlong pirates, Kuina has now risen to Major, but Tashigi was still Sergeant, there is nothing she could do about this, the gap between the two is unmeasurable


    At the time when the Loguetown marines were assembling, on the other side of the world, on the Baltigo ind, Sabo, Ko and Fishman Hack, just returned to the base.


    Sabo returned with arge number of weapons. Naturally, he had to report to Dragon, the leader of the revolutionary army, as soon as possible. However, Dragon was out of reach and he got told that the leader had been out for a long time.


    Really, where did Sir Dragon go? Sabo was somewhat confused: He used to always go out with people. Why did he leave alone?


    Loguetown, Kuina and Tashigi, soon came to meet with Smoker.


    And at the same time, the marines there also got some basic information about Pirates on both sides of the square.


    ording to the intelligence, it is the Buggy pirates and the Straw Hat pirate! Smoker said to the two people: We all have heard about this clown Buggy, but the Straw Hat pirates seem to be a rookie group that has appeared recently. The Captain is named Luffy, and hes with the Pirate hunter Roronoa Zoro


    Although Smoker continued to talk, Kuina couldnt keep up with what he was saying after she heard the name of her younger brother


    Zoro!? How did he appear here? Plus since when did he be a pirate!?

 Chapter 411: Zoro’s trust

    Chapter 411: Zoro¡¯s trust


    During her stay in Loguetown, Kuina heard about the rise of the Pirate hunter Zoro.


    Although Zoro refrained froming to Loguetown to find her, because of his self-esteem. Well, of course, its also possible that he wanted to, but couldnt because of his disability, no sense of direction In another word, Kuina was very happy about his achievements although she hasnt seen him.


    Kuina has been paying attention to Zoros news, and she knew that he entered the Pirate hunters business as soon as he left the ind, thanks to the guidance of Johnny and Yosaku. Kuina didnt feel anything wrong about her young brother taking Ians original path, because in their hearts, Ian is their role model.


    However, Kuina never thought that Zoro would not only start as a pirate hunter like Ian, but quickly divert to a pirate in a simr way! The only difference is that Zoro became a pirate much earlier than Ian.


    After all, Ian became a pirate after entering the Grand Line, but at that time, Ian had enough power to protect himself in the face of a powerful marine!


    And what does Zoro have now?


    In particr, he does not seem to have established a pirate group himself, but joined someone elses group, which was unpredictable


    For some reason, Kuina felt very angry, she thought that Zoro was too impulsive.


    So, after receiving the order from Smoker, Kuina carried on without saying a word.


    She wanted to see what kind of a captain he was with. Who could make her brother abandon his identity as a pirate hunter and go to the sea with him as a pirate!


    She doesnt want to interfere with Zoros choices and path, but if Zoro takes a very bad decision, then as the older sister, it is necessary for her to correct things


    It has to be said that the three siblings are very concerned about each other. Now Kuinas thoughts on Zoro were the same as Ians on Kuina.


    When setting out, Tashigi wore her sses and looked up at the sky: Its very hot, maybe there is a storming!


    Dont talk nonsense, keep up! Smoker said without looking back.


    The three of them quickly brought the marine soldiers to the execution tform. Because there were too many onlookers on the scene, the soldiers had to surround the ce first. The three leaders of the marines went upstairs to get a better view.


    As a result, the first thing they saw was the Pirate Buggy pressing Luffy on the scaffold and announcing that he would be executed at the moment.


    It turns out that its dogs biting each other! Smoker puffed out coldly and snorted.


    Do do we need to strike now? A marine soldier asked Smoker.


    Hey fool, why the hurry? Smoker crossed his arms and said: This is called a pirate rivalry, so its a win-win for us, we only need to take down the winning group! Listen, once the head of that brat falls, we will act immediately and catch Buggy and his aplices. This guy came to the Execution tformst time and made a lot of trouble, but he escaped, so we must catch him now!


    Yes, sir! the soldiers quickly stood to attention and saluted.


    Kuina didnt say anything next to him, but she was staring at Luffy. she understood that the guy named the Straw Hat Brat was the captain of Zoro.


    Really, why is that green algae head fool so blind? Where did you find a guy who is equally stupid as you to be your captain? And it looks like hes going to die soon


    Well, if the straw hat boy died, Zoro probably wouldnt stay a pirate.


    On the execution tform, Buggy didnt realize that it had been surrounded by the Marines. He stepped on Luffys head and said: What else do you want to say? The Great Pirate Buggy is so merciful, that he decided to give you a chance to leave thest word!


    Luffy grinned for a long time and suddenly shouted loudly at everyone in the square: I am the man who is going to be the Pirate King!!!


    However, his words did not shock people there, but rather felt somewhat funny.


    As the resident of Loguetown, people there know very well that Roger, the pirate king, was executed on this execution tform years ago, and the Straw Hat brat did not know how vast the world was, shouted this sentence here without sensing that hes about to be killed in the same ce. What an irony!


    Buggy also thought it was funny, but he didnt think too much. He raised the sword in his hand and was about to chop it at Luffys head.


    At this time, Zoro arrived and seeing that Luffy was about to be killed, he quickly shouted: Drop your sword now!!


    Zoros appearance surprised Kuina, looking down through the window, only to see Zoro and a blond man in a ck suit, desperately rushing towards the execution tform, trying to save Luffy.


    That fool! Kuina couldnt help but clench her fist. She knew that when Zoro said this and approached the scene, the marine soldiers ssified him as a member of the pirate group. When the Straw Hat brat dies, Smoker would definitely order to arrest him too.


    It was toote, Zoro and Sanji were entangled by Buggys crew, and they could not rush to the execution tform. Luffy also noticed this too well, so he couldnt help grinning and said to Zoro and Sanji: Sorry, I am going to die!


    Not to mention that Smoker was shocked when he saw this scene, and even the people of Loguetown were dumbfounded.


    Like the dead Pirate King Roger, Luffyughed when he was about to die


    Boom! When everyone thought that the Straw Hat brat was to be killed by Buggy, a sudden lightning shed in the sky, and a huge ray of light crossed the peoples field of vision and fell down at the execution tform.


    Buggys de turned into a lightning rod at the moment which made him get struck by lightning!


    The execution desk was also struck, and copsed in mes.


    Buggy was paralyzed by the lightning strike and ckened immediately, but Luffy was fine, because hes made of rubber, so in the eyes of countless people, a Straw Hat fell, and then Luffy picked it up unscathed.


    Luffy was miraculously saved in full view of the public, while the sky was raining heavily at the same time.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zoro and Sanji fled with Luffy.


    Hey, Major Kuina! Smoker bit his cigar and asked Kuina without turning his head. Have you ever seen a Pirate smiling on the execution stand?


    Kuina was also very shocked, so she could not help shaking her head when she heard his words.


    Like the Pirate King Roger, who was executed 22 years ago, the Straw Hat Bratughed too! Smoker only felt cold sweat. He did not know why but he saw Rogers shadow faintly beside the boy at that moment.


    Catch him! Be sure to arrest this brat! Smokers heart kept telling him this.


    Kuina, Tashigi! You two go ahead and chase the Straw Hat Pirates! Smoker said: Ill catch the Buggy Pirates as soon as I clean things up!


    Yes, Colonel! Kuina and Tashigi saluted and rushed out with their swords.


    The Marines moved at this moment, while Buggy and Alvida set off to pursue Luffy. At this time, Smoker arrived, and his arms turned into smoke, which directly tied Buggy and the others


    Sadly, the Buggy Pirates were tied by the marines quickly with ropes, and werepletely captured.


    Prepare my motorcycle! And which way did the Straw hat take? Smoker asked.


    After learning that the Straw Hat pirates were heading to the west port, Smoker set off on his motorcycle.


    And at this same time, Tashigi was one step ahead, took a shortcut, and blocked Zoros direction.


    Sanji had seen Kuina in the Baratie restaurant before, and he was shocked when he saw Tashigis appearance because she was a splitting image of Kuina.


    Well, that woman is very powerful, be careful! Sanji shouted as he ran.


    However, Zoro didnt think so, because he has meet Tashigi when he bought a sword in the town. At the beginning, he thought that Tashigi was Kuina, butter found out that it was not thedy he was thinking of.


    So when Tashigi appeared, Zoro rushed up and shed, letting Luffy and the others go ahead.


    However, at this time, Kuina also appeared. Luffy and the others were just about to rush over, but she smashed the road, cutting a ravine out of the ground and blocking their way.


    Zoro!!!


    Kuina shouted at Zoro from a distance.


    Zoro was fighting with Tashigi at this time. As soon as he saw another identical person, he was stunned.


    ku Kuina!?


    Wow! They look alike! Luffy looked Back-and-forth at Tashigi and Kuina and asked Zoro: Do you know them?


    Shut up! Kuina pointed at Luffy and then asked Zoro seriously. Zoro, are you going to follow this idiot as a captain?


    Luffy stupidly asked Sanji: Who is she talking about?


    Sanji couldnt help covering his face and murmuring: shes talking about you!


    Zoro swayed his sword and shed Tashigi vigorously. Then said: Why do you care who I go to sea with!?


    Following this fool will kill you! Kuina shouted.


    Its toomon that these two people will quarrel when they meet, but this time it was even worse. Hearing Kuinas words, Zoro couldnt help but burst out. He pointed to Kuina with his de: Why do you also treat me like a child? It doesnt matter if he goes out to sea ahead of me, then you go out to sea ahead of me too, you both choose on your own path, now its my turn, you guys are trying to hinder me again?


    Zoro was actually a little bit resentful, whether it was Ian or Kuina, with such two outstanding siblings, Zoro was under a lot of pressure


    From this sentence, Kuina heard Zoros innocence, in fact, she only cared about Zoros well-being, not wanting to hinder him from fulfilling his goals, so Kuina could not help but be silent.


    However, Luffy, the idiot, unexpectedly came out to attract fire. He frowned discontentedly and held the straw hat and spoke. Hey, would you please get out of the way? We are going to pass!


    Kuina suddenly turned her head and stared at Luffy, then turned her right wrist and immediately shed at Luffys head!


    Let me weigh you to see if you have the strength worthy of Zoros trust! Kuina thought so.

 Chapter 412: Kuina and Dragon

    Chapter 412: Kuina and Dragon


    Kuina suddenly drew her sword and shed, startling Luffy, which made quickly dodged sideways.


    However, Kuinas de suddenly swung horizontally and hit Luffys face with the handle!


    Kuinas current strength is far greater than they could handle, so this blow directly deformed Luffys face, and his whole body was thrown out uncontrobly.


    With a bang, Luffy smashed directly into the wall of the building next to him, leaving a big hole in the wall.


    Luffy!? Sanji was worried, but he was a gentleman who was unable to hit any woman, so he did not engage in the fight with Kuina, but he quickly went to check out Luffy.


    As a result, he was stopped by Kuina, who asked him: Arent you the cook at Baratie Restaurant? Why did you be a Pirate?


    Sanji had a hard time saying a word, because he was actually kicked out by Zeff, who didnt want him to stay in the restaurant for the rest of his life, so when Luffy and Zoro appeared, Zeff sent Sanji with them, but the difference is that this time there is no Krieg pirates and no Hawkeye, so Sanji was more reluctant when he boarded Luffys ship.


    Of course, the only reason why he didnt flee was the gorgeousdy, Nami, then Sanji quickly got used to all the members


    In the rain, it was troublesome to light a cigarette. Sanji took a lighter and clicked a few times, but failed repeatedly. He had to smile bitterly and said: My Beautiful Marinedy, why are you here?


    I am a Major in Loguetown Marine base, so of course it will be here! Kuina coldly snorted.


    At this time, there was a sound of ttering, Luffy came out of the hole, moved his arms and body, but although he looked terrified, no harm was left on him.


    You howe you werent injured? Kuina was amazed.


    Ah! I am the rubber man, so you cant hurt me! Luffy said imposingly with his hands on his hips.


    Indeed, in the absence of Haki attachment, Luffy wasnt hurt much, because Kuina just used a casual blow.


    Rubber Man? You are a Devil Fruit User? Kuina suddenly understood, so she bent down slightly, held her sword Wado Ichimonji and said: Since I cant capture you alive, Ill just kill you!


    With a leap, the stone b on the ground was suddenly crushed by Kuinas foot, she rushed to Luffy at a very high speed, and cut across his waist.


    Luffy flinched back, but Kuinas sword swing was too fast, so Luffy couldnt dodge itpletely. The sharp de cut through his clothes, leaving a cut on his abdomen.


    Aw! Aw! Aw! It hurts! Luffy was injured and angry. So he punched a Gomu Gomu no Pistol toward Kuina.


    Kuina evaded Luffys flying fist from the side, looked at his extended arm, and raised her de to cut it down.


    If this blow fall down, Luffy would lose an arm for sure, but at this time, the two crossed des suddenly protruded from the side, and stopped Kuinas falling de.


    It was Zoro. When he saw Luffy getting injured, he knew that this wont end well, so he immediately acted and went to help.


    With a ng, all the swords collided and issued a spark, but Zoro was half kneeled to the ground under the pressure of the huge force.


    Zoros arms showed blue veins, and sweat appeared on his forehead, but it was mixed with the rain. He tried his best to resist Kuina, and said to Sanji: Hey fool, take Luffy and leave fast!


    Now facing Kuina and Tashigi, both of whom were lovelydies, Sanji cant do anything to contribute to the fight, so his role now was only to save Luffy, so he grabbed Luffy and dragged him away from the scene. The soldiers who came with Kuina couldnt shoot because the gunpowder was soaked by the rain, so they could only charge up with swords, trying to stop the two, but Sanji kicked them away one by one.


    Zoro, what the hell are you thinking? Kuina Kept on pressuring Zoro, and couldnt help but whisper to him: Although that idiot is a devil fruit user, is he worth your allegiance?


    Yeah, I have always been a fool in your eyes! Zoro grinned at Kuina: So, isnt it just right to find an idiot as a captain?


    Have you thought it through? Kuina asked, staring into his eyes.


    Yes, we are going to the Grand Line, and Im still going to be the worlds greatest swordsman! Zoro said to Kuina: I will never give up until I finish my goal! If you intend to stop me from achieving my dream, I will knock you down even if you are my sister!


    After that said, Zoro burst out and broke free with a huge force, stood up from the pressure of Kuina, and then his two inteced des mmed open, directly pushing Kuinas de away!


    At this moment, Zoro unexpectedly exploded with a strength simr to that of hers, which surprised her a lot.


    She didnt know what kind of belief would make Zoro suddenly have such potential, so at this moment, she hesitated a little, wondering if she should take him down or not.


    At this moment, a burst of motorcycle sounded, Kuina turned and looked, but found that when Luffy and Sanji were about to break out of the soldiers encirclement, Smoker finally caught up with them and stopped them.


    Luffy and Sanjiunched an attack on Smoker together, but the Straw Hat pirates, whether whom we are counting, are still Rookies, so facing a Logia fruit user such as Smoker was like a dead end. Therefore, whenunching a punch and a kick, all they hit was a cloud of smoke,


    Turning into smoke, Smoker directly encloses the two, then appeared behind Luffy, and with the jitte made of Kairoseki (Seastone) in his hand, he directly pressed Luffy to the ground, making him lose all his power.


    Just when Smoker was about to arrest Luffy, a figure in a raincoat suddenly appeared behind Smoker.


    Dragon at this moment decided to appear. In fact, when Sabo and Ko followed Ian in basta, Dragon had already left the Revolutionary Army headquarters, and came secretly to the East Blue.


    As a father, Dragon has always missed his son Luffy. He once heard from his grandfather Garp that Luffy seems to have made an agreement with Ace to go to sea when they be 17 years old, and the reason why he came to the East Blue was that he thought Luffy would soon turn 17 years old.


    This is why Sabo did not meet Dragon after returning to Baltigo.


    When he reached the East Blue, Luffy had already gone out, and he also found some partners who were adventuring with him, so Dragon didnt intend to show up, but just followed him silently for a while.


    Now seeing that Luffy and his friends were not the opponents of the Loguetown Marines, and they were about to be caught by Smoker, so Dragon finally made a move.


    Turning his head and seeing the tattooed face under the hood, Smoker immediately recognized Dragon.


    Smoker was transferred to the East Blue from the Marine Headquarters, so when he was there, he saw too many posters and wanted posters of this guy. He was so surprised to see Dragon appear here. He couldnt help but say: Youre!? The Government has always wanted your head!


    Who is that? Kuina and Zoro both saw the figure of Dragon at this time, but from their angle, they werent able to see his face. They just felt that when they saw this figure, a sense of trembling rushed, and their intuition told them that this person is very dangerous.


    Seeing that Smoker was talking to a mysterious man, and Kuina was also attracted, Zoro went on and run away!


    He was smart enough to know that it was useless to tangle with Kuina here. Nami said that a huge storm might being. If they do not sail at this time, they will be trapped in Loguetown. However, if they could sail now, the marines would not dare to chase them in this weather, and their hope of escape would be much greater.


    Seeing Zoro escape, Kuina subconsciously wanted to catch up, but at this moment, Dragon, who was standing behind Smoker, suddenly raised his hand, and a violent hurricane erupted immediately!


    The hurricanes strength was so overwhelming that even the standing people were blown up, and even Kuina was caught by the powerful turbine that she was blown away.


    The hurricane was ravaging the town, and Kuina kept rolling in the air, she was about to be blown into a sharp building corner. Suddenly at this time, a dark shadow was behind her, blocking her.


    Kuina felt that she had been hugged, and couldnt help but turn around and found that it was the man wearing the cloak.


    It is Dragon! He actually saved Kuina.


    Youwho are you!? Kuina looked at Dragon and asked with vignce.


    As a result, Dragon whispered to Kuina: You are Ians younger sister, right? Is Mr. Koshiro doing fine?


    Just two sentences directly dispelled Kuinas vignce towards Dragon, and she immediately realized that this mysterious person was likely to be one of Ians friend or ally, and that he might even know her father.


    Looking down, she found that all the marine soldiers, along with Smoker and Tashigi, were blown by the hurricane like leaves, so no one noticed this scene, therefore Kuina couldnt help but said: You are you from the Revolutionary Army?


    Koshiro vaguely guessed Ians true identity, and he also vaguely mentioned this to Kuina just when she was about to leave out to the sea. This was why she wanted to join the marines in the first ce so that she can help Ian in the future


    But now, Dragon seemed so mysterious and powerful, which naturally let Kuina think about them.


    Dragon smiled, but didnt say anything, just put down Kuina, turned around and left.


    Kuina looked back and found Smoker and the others just gotten up from the ground.


    The appearance of Dragon saved Zoro and Luffy from them, which made it easy for Kuina to help her brother.


    After she got close to Smoker silently, she heard him say that he wanted to pursue the Straw Hat Pirates and enter the Grand Line, she stayed silent and didnt say a word.


    She knows that Zoro was determined to be a pirate with that straw hat boy. Since it is his choice, Kuina cant stop him. However, Smoker decided to bring them into the Grand Line, and follow these pirates.


    She has also been trying to figure out what exactly Ian has experienced in his journey on the Grand Line


    Smoker made the decision, and the Loguetown Marines immediately prepared themselves. After the weather got calmer, Kuina finally stepped into the Grand Line with Smoker.


    However, when she went there, something happened that Ian could not have imagined happened

 Chapter 413: Marks

    Chapter 413: Marks


    When Kuina followed Smoker into the Grand Line, Ian and Ace, as well as Robin, were tagging along with the Kuja pirate ship, they sailed all the way in the New World, crossed the Calm Belt belt, and reached the Amazon Lily.


    Ian and his friends stayed there for three days, mainly to change ships and resupply.


    Men are not allowed to enter the Amazon Lily, but Ian was a special guest, because, at present, the Dragon Hunter Pirates and the Kuja pirates are good allies.


    Therefore, Ian was able to dock at the outer edge of the ind. The currency used by the Kuja in Amazon Lily is Gor, in ce of Belly, which is why this ind can be said to be closed-within and self-sufficient, so under the order of Hancock, the Merchants of Amazon Lily opened their doors to Ians crew, as for the supplies, they were all given away for free.


    Feeling that Hancock has helped him a lot, Ian decided to have a special meeting with the three sisters when he was about to leave.


    Previously on Dressrosa, Hancock assisted Ian and fought against Domingo, but her back got revealed when her clothes were identally torn up. At that time, Boa Hancock left in a hurry for fear that her ve mark would be seen, so Ian kept this in mind and thought about giving back a bit by erasing the marks


    However, Hancock didnt ask for help or even mention it to him, and he wasntfortable bringing the subject up, so he took a great opportunity of being alone with them and chatted with three sisters for a while.


    Later, Ian casually mentioned his various abilities, and he specifically praised his healing ability, which can not only treat opened injuries, but also recover any old wounds. At the end, he went on and told them that he even removed the Celestial Dragons mark on his crewmates.


    Sure enough, when Ian brought up this matter, the three sisters expressions suddenly changed.


    Boa Hancock stood up eagerly and asked Ian: Si Sir. Ian, is that true?


    Yes! Ian nodded seriously.


    Hancock and her two younger sisters nced at each other and then at Ian: Ian- Dono, can you please wait a bit outside!?


    After hearing about Ians ability, Hancock even changed her address to Ian. Ian waited for a while, then he was asked in by the two younger sisters into the room.


    Ian almost expected what was going to happen. Sure enough, when Ian walked in, Hancock was kneeling on the couch where she was resting, with her back to Ian, but she had already taken off her shirt, revealing her snow-white skin. Her long ck hair hung down, covering the location of her mark.


    Boa Hancock turned her head shyly and said to Ian: Ian-Dono, can can remove this mark for me as well?


    When she finished, she reached out with one hand and pulled her long hair from behind her neck.


    With this movement, Ian inevitably took a look at the curve of her breast, although it was seen from behind and he couldnt see the whole picture, it looked even more alluring


    For a moment, Ian couldnt help but breathe out for a while, then by shaking his head to suppress his thoughts, he moved his eyes toward her back.


    The ve mark was the stigma of Hancocks life. Even by just showing it to Ian, her whole body was trembling non-stop.


    Ian sighed and said: Sure enough, it is the mark of the Celestial Dragons


    Yes! Boa Hancock turned her back to Ian, and said in a trembling voice: A long time ago, this Princess and her two younger sisters were kidnapped by human traffickers and were sold to the Celestial Dragons, then became ves. Those days were our most painful memories. Fortunately, 11 years ago, the adventurer Fisher Tiger climbed onto Marijoa, and liberated thousands of ves, and this Princess with her two sisters were able to escape


    So, thats why you took the Kuja pirates to Mainspring Ind after you learned that I did the same thing in Marijoa, you wanted to help me? Ian said with a smile.


    Yeyes! Hancock turned her head straight, because she didnt dare looking at him in the eyes, but her face was blushed.


    Actually, I have had a vague guess! Ian nodded and said: Dont you worry, this mark will no longer exist!


    After saying that, Ian walked forward and gently ced his hand on the marked surface of Hancocks back.


    Feeling the touch of Ians palm, Hancock could not help shaking slightly.


    Its not the first time that Ian touched Hancock. He has grabbed her long legs before. This time when he touched her back, it felt so warm and smooth. He had to admit that this woman is really a natural stunner, the title of Pirate Empress is definitely well deserved.


    Although Ian wanted to feel more of her skin, it would be rude if he took too long, so he restrained his mind and after a couple of seconds, he activated the Twin Sacred Return Shield.


    A faint light shone from Ians palm, enveloping the Celestial Dragon mark on Hancocks back, and as his healing ability took effect, Sandersonia and Marigold were surprised to see that the mark on their sisters back was actually fading away.


    ElderElder sister!! The mark  The mark really disappeared! Sandersonia couldnt help but scream.


    Hancock heard Sandersonias voice, but she still suppressed the excitement in her heart and didnt dare to move until Ian said: Done!. After that, Hancock hurriedly took the two mirrors presented by Sandersonia, and ced them facing each other to see her back


    When she saw that there was really nothing on her white and smooth skin, Hancock couldnt help but shed two lines of tears, the mirrors in her hands slipped, and then she covered her face while crying bitterly.


    Sandersonia and Marigold came excitedly, and embraced Hancock. The three sisters wept all together.


    Ian went silent beside them. He knew that these three sisters have experienced a horrible childhood and were really poor gals. If they didnt encounter this man, their experiences as ves and marks would apany them all their lives and be their eternal nightmares.


    Ian sighed after thinking a lot about them, then suddenly a warm body rushed and hugged Ian.


    Hancock excitedly embraced Ian so tight, crying: Thank you thank you, Ian-Dono!


    Her emotional excitement was understandable, but she forgot that she had not put on her blouse yet. Ian was hugged upright by her like this, and when he felt the two huge soft bahankadons, he was directly paralyzed!


    What a lucky bastard!?


    For a moment, Ian couldnt help thinking of the previous life when he always goes with I chose the one with big breasts!, but only now he understood the true meaning of this sentence.


    As long as a mans chest is pressed by a J-cup, he will feel that his life goal is fulfilled!!!


    So, unconsciously, Ian put his hands around Hancocks waist, making her get tighter.


    After a while, Hancock came back to her senses, hurriedly let go of Ian, took her clothes to cover her upper body, and wiped away the tears in her eyes with a blushing face.


    When the warm body left his arms, Ian could not help feeling a sense of loss and emptiness.


    To be honest, Ian is not the kind of person who pretends to be sentimental, he helped Hancock get rid of the mark on her back, in fact, it was more to thank her back for her help, but he never thought of taking the opportunity to let Hancock fall in love with him or to get something in return however, Hancocks excited behavior made Ian feel a lot of things and eventually sadness!


    Smiling to conceal his embarrassment, Ian turned to Sandersonia and Marigold. Well then, you both have the same mark on your body, right? Let me help you get rid of them!


    Yes please! Sandersonia and Marigold nodded, and untied their clothes without being ashamed or frightened.


    Although Sandersonia and Marigold have grown a little bitpared to Hancock because of the snake-snake fruits they ate, but Ian was not the kind of guy who only treats beautiful women so although he took a look at their curves too, his expression remained unchanged, focusing on removing their marks.


    When the marks werepletely erased, the Boa sisters felt that a boulder has been lifted off their shoulders.


    If the three sisters had been estranged from Ian before, at this moment, they finally opened their heartspletely.


    That night, Hancock announced to the entire Amazon Lily citizens that Gorgons curse had been lifted by Ian-Dono.


    Ever since, Ian became the most distinguished guest of Amazon Lily, and was weed into the pce of Hancock for hospitality and entertainment

 Chapter 414: Teach’s plan

    Chapter 414: Teach¡¯s n


    The curse of Gorgon was actually made up by Hancock to deceive her people. She didnt want anyone to see the ve mark on her back, so she came up with this lie so that she be isted when taking a bath.


    However, Amazon Lilys people did not discover the truth. Now, hearing their Empress, the entire nation was boiling with happiness.


    These women were all happy for their Majesty the Queen.


    From this day on, Ian became the benefactor of the Amazon Lily


    The entire ind was celebrating this event, and even Ace and the others on the boat received a lot of food and drinks from the citizens.


    Although Ace and the others didnt know what Ian did on the ind, they just understood that they were treated with such hospitality because of Ians rtionship, so they started having their own fun.


    In the evening, Ian drank a lot of wine, but in the end, he couldnt hold himself Puff! He fell asleep in the banquet hall.


    When he suddenly woke up the next day, Ian felt a bit of a headache, but after sobering up a bit and remembering that he was nning to leave today, he walked in and wanted to say goodbye to Hancock. (T/N: T-T I thought he would wake up in her arms T-T)


    However, Ian was shocked when he saw Hancock.


    In the morning, Hancock, although her clothes have not changed, she was wearing a pair of pure whitece stockings, which were about to be torn apart under her cheongsam, he can vaguely discernible thece pattern at the root of her thigh, which was extremely attractive and sexy.


    Ian-Dono, do Do these look good on me? Hancock asked Ian with a blush.


    In fact, after returning from Springmain Ind, Hancock tried to wear stockings once because she remembered what Ian had said about her legs, but at that time, she just wore them for herself.


    Later, after receiving a letter from Ian, asking for her help, Hancock did not wear the silk stockings for the sake of fighting convenience. After all, her fruit petrification ability, such as Perfume Femur, needed touching to take effect. So until this time, when Ian was leaving, Hancock remembered to put on silk stockings for Ian to see, as a way of seeing him off.


    Silk stockings are not something that every woman can handle elegantly, especially pure white stockings. But it is clear that Hancock got the perfect body for such a pair of silk stockings!


    When Ian saw the breathtaking pure white silk of her slender legs, he felt that his nose has started acting up, as if something was about to flow out, so he quickly covered it, and then gave a thumb up to Hancock, praising her astonishing appearance!


    At this moment, Ian wished he had a camera in his hand, and took hundreds of pictures of Hancock from all angles!


    If he wasnt going out to help his dear friend, Ian would definitely say Im happy here, dont think about leaving, but unfortunately, he still has to go


    News came from Ace, saying that he had found the whereabouts of ckbeard Teach


    When Ian returned to the ship, everything was ready to set off. The three sisters took the boat of Kuja pirates, then pulled Ians ship out of the Calm Belt.


    When it was time to leave, Hancock was very sad She didnt want Ian to leave, although she didnt know what was this feeling or where it came from


    The same goes for Ian. When the ships were separated, he stood on the side of his ship and looked at Boa Hancock.


    Reiju folded her hands, leaning against the wooden barrel, looked at Ians expression, suddenly smiled, and said, Are you in love with the Pirate Empress?


    In love? Ian touched his nose andughed: Its hard to tell!


    Its true that everyone likes beautiful women, but if they really want to talk what love, then Ian himself cant tell what type of rtionship they have


    In fact, Hancock feels good for Ian, at least her original cold and arrogant attribute was no longer shown in front of Ian, perhaps because Ian did a great deed of rescuing ves in Marijoa like Fischer Tiger. Hancock has ssified Ian in a position equivalent to her benefactor, so what was shown to him was the mentality of a little girl, and it has helped Ian a lot from beginning to end in dealing with such a gorgeous queen.


    Therefore, Ian has always been very fond of Hancock. It can be said that they are much closer to each other now


    Shaking his head, Ian put aside these troubling emotions, for the time being, found Ace and asked him: In which direction do we go now?


    At this time, Ace was eating breakfast with a te in one hand and a fork in the other hand, desperately stuffing food into his mouth, his cheeks were bulging, and he said inartictely: I got the news from Oyaji, someone from the West Blue saw Teachs boat heading for the Calm Belt, maybe he had entered the Grand Line by now.


    Generally, normal pirates, who want to enter the Grand Line, go through the reverse mountain, but for those who are strong enough, it is faster to enter it by crossing the Calm Belt, and it is obvious that Teach took the second option.


    Ian thought about it and asked: Was Teach alone when he was in the West Blue?


    No! Ace shook his head and said: I was told that he has found severalpanions.


    Ian nodded, ording to the information obtained by Ace, that guy has probably found crewmates such as Laffitte and Doc Q. Well, of course, it may be one or two more, but most of the members of the ckbeard Pirates were recruited after entering the Grand Line. But no matter what, the ckbeard is not alone now.


    Ian knows very well that in the original story, after entering the Grand Line, he happened to take the same route as Luffy, but now with Ians involvement in the story, the plot could very luckily change beyond recognition, so Ian wasnt sure of which path hes taking


    Fortunately, with the intelligence of the Whitebeard Pirates and the Revolutionary Army, Ian and Ace can still keep track of Teachs movements. No matter which route he takes, Ian could find him.


    In fact, the standpoint of the Revolutionary Army was to eliminate his threat or keep a close eye on his actions!


    Because Ian knew what kind of ambition Teach has, so letting him do whatever he wants would soon stir up countless troubles in this world. Plus, they have the second storm which is the Straw Hat pirate, which willpletely rise a great upheaval in this world. Since Ian has taken the Revolutionary Army path, this upheaval is beneficial to him.


    Ian has gone through many experiences since he went to the sea. He knows very well that he cant go back. He is already a part of this world. Sooner orter, he will have his own descendants in this World.


    If the worlds biggest cancer, the Celestial Dragons, still exist, then perhaps his descendants will be sadly executed because one day he aggressively provoked these nobles.


    Every time he thinks about this, Ian understands more of what the Revolutionary Army is fighting for As long as there is such a privileged ss, the world will keep fighting for freedom and equality. This is the inherent spirit of the human resistance, which will never be erased.


    The significance of the Revolutionary Army is that this kind of turmoil is what they are willing to see.


    But unfortunately, Ian and Ace became like brothers, and if Teach was left alone, Ace will be in danger. Ian cant stand to see Ace getting defeated and captured by ckbeard.


    Ian also sees it now, since the storyline has changed beyond recognition, then he simply ns to destroy it and disturb it more thoroughly, and create a new history by himself.


    Killing Teach may not lead to the great war. At that time, if the Marines wanted to attack the Whitebeard Pirates, they would have to do so in an open way, and it would be hard to predict who would win or lose in the end.


    And Ian will be thoroughly involved in the interpretation of history


    Lets go! Our target, the ckbeard Pirates! Ian stood up while holding the hilt of the Senbonzakura, staring intently into the distance.


    At the same time, at the border of the Grand Line from the West Blue, in the Calm Belt, arge ship passed through On the ship, there is a ck pirate g with a pattern of three skulls and many bones


    This was Teachs Ship.


    Zihahahaha! The Grand Line! Im back again!


    Standing at the bow of the ship, Teach opened his arms, exposing his hairy chest, looking excitedly at the sea surface of the Grand Line, shouting loudly.


    Captain! A man carrying a strange long gun, with a monocle above his left eye, was Teachs partner, Van Augur!


    He came behind Teach and said: We have reached the Grand Line, what are we going to do next?


    Do you still need to ask? Teachughed with his big mouth missing teeth, and said: Of course, we need to find some famous pirate, defeat them, and then quickly take their reputation, rising the name of the ckbeard Pirates! In this way, I have whats needed to take Shichibukai status!


    Do you want to rece the position of Doffy? Van asked.


    Yeah! I never thought that boy Ian would give me such a big gift!


    As soon as Ian was mentioned, Teach suddenly showed a hideous look on his face, and he recalled the pain that Ian had caused him with his assassination attempt.


    Touching the left side of his chest, which was a scar there. Although the wound had healed, it still hurts faintly.


    The pain was not the real problem. The most depressing thing was that Ians blow directly prated his leftmost heart, which was equivalent to killing him once, and damaging his middle one (he used to have 3 hearts!)


    I dont know if this heart can still be a container! Teach thought: If it cant be a container anymore, then it will be impossible to steal Oyajis Tremor-Tremor Fruit

 Chapter 415: Two powerful fruits!

    Chapter 415: Two powerful fruits!


    Why is there a saying in this world that a person cannot eat two Devil Fruits?


    Thats because, a person, usually, has only one heart!


    The reason why they say that in general, is precisely because there arent many freaks as Teach in this world!


    After Ian tried killing him once, the Whitebeard Pirates ship doctor found out that the guys body was different from the ordinary persons when he examined him. Teach was like a monster who had three hearts!


    In fact, the heart is where the power of the devil fruit resides. The energy in the devil fruit emerges within the users heart, and then transmits to the whole body through blood. When a persons heart is upied by a Devil Fruit energy, if another devil fruit energy tries to enter the same heart that causes a conflict, which will lead to a certain death.


    However, if this other Devil Fruit energy is stored in another heart, then there will be no problem at all.


    Three hearts represent three lives, three souls, and it can even be said that they represent three different people. in this case, can it also represent three Devil Fruit Ability Users?


    Since Dark-Dark Fruit has appeared in history, it will be included in the Devil Fruits book, but perhaps someone who has had it before was not a person with multiple hearts like Teach. Therefore, the one who has got it before Teach can only use the ability of Dark-Dark Fruit, so its previous user doesnt seem to have left a big imprint in history.


    Teach is an arrogant person, but at the same time, he is also very careful, when he discovered that his body has three hearts, and after seeing the description and exnation of the Dark-Dark Fruit Ability in the devil fruit illustration book, he immediately thought that if this fruit was might be for him, allowing him to exert unexpected power


    In fact, Teachs youth has always been a mystery. First of all, the devil fruit illustrated book is not amon thing in this world, not everyone can get their hands on one Only some prominent families that have passed it down through generations. So no one knows how he found a Devil Fruit illustration


    And secondly, the most important point is that only those who are very familiar with the operation principle of Devil Fruit power will realize how advantaged his three hearts are, so how and when did he learn all of this?


    Of course, at this moment, Teach actually has some doubts about whether his body can hold more devil fruit power, because all of this was deduced by himself, and no one has proved or achieved this before


    If it is as he infers, then theoretically, his body can amodate three different Devil Fruit powers, he can be the first person in history who can host multiple devil fruits at the same time.


    But if his deduction is wrong, then the moment he eats the second Devil Fruit, his entire body will burst and die!


    The risks involved are extremely high, but Teach is the kind of ambitious person. For him, it is all or nothing. He has no hesitation in practicing his theory with his life!


    This kind of behavior can be said to be crazy.


    Now, among the members of the ckbeard Pirates, the Demon Sheriff Laffitte, the champion Jesus Burgess, the sniper Van Augur and Death God Q are all viins and maniacs under hismand


    Teach now is moving forward with his n step by step.


    The first step of his n was to seize the Dark-Dark Fruit, because only the special Ability of this Fruit can allow him to seize the power of the devil fruits he wants.


    Generally speaking, after the death of a Devil Fruit User, his power will begin to disperse and disappear. It is said that if there is a container that can carry this energy near enough, then the energy of the devil fruit can be captured by another container and will not be lost


    When Ian killed King Wapol, a part of his fruit energy entered the apple that Chopper gave him, although he absorbed the energy of Munch-Munch Fruit at the time of his death, but it was inevitably downgraded! Turning into a lower-tier devil fruit, this caused Doroni to be unable to convert what he ate into a weapon of some kind.


    However, with the ability of Dark-Dark Fruit, Teach can fully capture the energy of a Devil Fruit user after his death, so as topletely reproduce his devil fruit!


    With such ability of the Dark-Dark Fruit, it is equal to the Worlds most powerful Devil Fruit As long as he kills a devil fruit user, he can seize the opponents devil fruit.


    He rather than find the finished devil fruit, because no one knows how long it will take for it to be reborn, such as Teachs dark fruit, which he had to wait at Whitebeard Pirates for more than 20 years before seeing it appear, he can directly kill the devil fruit user and capture the opponents power.


    Originally, ording to Teachs prediction, his three hearts could just amodate one Logia Devil Fruit, one Paramecia and one Zoan. For Logia, he chose the Dark-Dark Fruit, and he could not amodate other Logia. Because the two devil fruits of the same nature could have simr energies, Teach thinks that there will be conflicts, and they wont work together, and most likely it will kill him, but there are no such concerns for Devil Fruits of different departments.


    (This is also the reason why in the original story, after defeating Ace, Teach didnt take away his me-me Fruit. It is well known that Logia are the strongest Devil Fruits, so why didnt he directly take it to be a Logia devil fruit user with two elements? So the final choice was Whitebeards Paramecia fruitOf course, this is just the authors spection. We are still waiting for Odas exnation:)


    However, there were some changes in Teachs n. When he was at Whitebeard Pirates, he wanted to get close to Ian just to obtain the Celestial Dragon identity chip. The result was a tragic attack by Ian that pierced his heart!


    If he was only pierced by the de, then perhaps his heart could recover with his amazing physical quality.


    However, to his tragedy, Ian used the scorching mes of the Darkness Dragon, the hellfire of the ck world directly evaporated his heart cells


    He should have died at that moment if it werent for his other hearts, the damage was extreme, and what annoyed Teach even more, it was tantamount to directly causing him to lose a devil fruit ability.


    So every time he thought of this, Teach hated Ian so much that he wished he could eat him alive.


    He was left with just two Hearts, leaving him with one choice, either Paramecia or Zoan.


    At the beginning, Teach had a clear goal. He was only considering Whitebeards Tremor-Tremor Fruit as his Paramecias choice, and as for Zoan, in his prediction, it should be thest one because he aimed to take the Devil Fruit of another Yonko Kaido! (T/N: Really!!?? the Fish Fish fruit??? JK!)


    This guy is not only ambitious, but even more courageous. He even aimed to take two Emperors consecutively


    But now, Teach only has one choice left, so he has been hesitating recently about whether to choose Paramecia or Zoan.


    For the Zoan, if he can reach Kaidos Devil Fruit, and then take it to the Awakening level, then he can get an immortal body like Kaido, which is self-evident for Teach.


    However, if he chooses Paramecia, then his previous goal of always being Whitebeards Tremor-Tremor Fruit, has now changed to another one


    Ians crypto Fruit!

 Chapter 416: Blackbeard and the marines!

    Chapter 416: ckbeard and the marines!


    In the past two years, the most outstanding person in the entire Grand Line was Ian!


    Not only did he set fire to the holynd of Marijoa, but also aplished the second ve liberation, fought against Admiral Kizaru, andter directly boarded the Shichibukai throne.


    In just two years, from an unknown pirate hunter to the prestigious Shichibukai is simply short of a miracle.


    Not to mention that recently, he even took down the old Shichibukai Heavenly Yaksha Domingo, and even the drought Jack, one of Beasts Pirates famous three disasters, was heard to have beaten by him.


    The different abilities shown by Ian made the world notice his special Crypto devil fruit!


    Of course, this fruit is just a made-up lie Ian came up with, but the world believes it to be true


    Teach was one of those who believe in it. He has been studying Ians abilities during his stay in the West Blue after escaping from the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Dont even mention that such a study really made him find something.


    He found that Ian seems to have been trying his best to make money since he went out to sea. Since he was on East Blue, there was a saying that Ian loved collecting money. When he was a pirate hunter, Ian specifically arrested those high-bounty pirates. He caught a lot of pirates in exchange for a lot of money, but he has been never seen spending it.


    When he made a big fuss in Marijoa, the information that the Celestial Dragons treasury was missing a considerable amount of money. After the war in Smis, he extorted 10 billion Berries from the World Government!


    These were not top secrets. As time went by, more people gradually became aware of this. However, with so much money in Ians hands, it was not seen that he spent any considerable amount of his money he didnt even buy his own ship!


    Combined with Ians growing strength and new abilities that continue to emerge, Teach began to understand the meaning of the word Cryptocurrency, so gradually, Teachsparison between Ians mysterious fruit and the Tremor-Tremor Fruit was tilting.


    Thats right, the Tremor-Tremor Fruit is said to have the ability to destroy the world, which is a Devil Fruit that can cause disasters. It is indeed very powerful, but Teach is confirmed that Ians Cryptocurrency fruit is probably more powerful!


    His reasoning was quite simple, this Cryptocurrency fruit seems to make its user more powerful, the richer he gets!


    The beauty of this fruit, for a pirate, is a godsend, because theoretically speaking, after he gets his hands on this fruit, he can rob the whole world!


    When all the money in the world is held in his hands, Teach cant imagine how strong he can be.


    Although he is still unaware of how this Cryptocurrency fruit transforms money into power, which only the devil fruit user can know, but this does not prevent Teach from salivating over the Cryptocurrency fruit.


    In particr, Ian is still young anyway, his strength should have not reached its peak yet, and he is still only a Shichibukai, which is much easier to deal with than the Whitebeard, one of the Four Emperors!


    Eliminating Ian and killing the Whitebeard are on two different levels


    Whats more, there is still an inextricable hated between the two, since Ian tried to kill Teach once, Teach wont rest until he gets his revenge back.


    Its decided! After thinking so much, Teach finally made up his mind and said, First, find a way to seize the Cryptocurrency fruit. I must get the ability of this fruit!


    As for the Whitebeards Tremor-Tremor Fruit, Teach looked at Jesus Burgess, who was steering the boat, and suddenlyughed.


    Zihahahahaha! Burgess, do you want to be Edward Newgate the second!?


    Captain, I dont want to be the godson of that old man! Burgess pouted.


    I mean, let you have the power of his Tremor-Tremor Fruit! Teach smiled grimly and said: You have great strength, but imagine what it would be like when you could smash the atmosphere with your fist!


    Forgive me, Captain! Burgess alsoughed and said, Your theory has not been verified yet, and everything is just spection now. If you cant do it, maybe we have to disband


    Dont worry! Teach said without being annoyed: We, the ckbeard Pirates, will one day be famous all over the World!


    While Teach and Burgess were talking, Van Augur at the top of the mast suddenly shouted at Teach: Captain, a ship has appeared ahead!


    Oh!? Teach raised his head and asked: Is it a pirate ship? If you can see their g clearly, check which pirate group it is. if it is a famous group, lets go and wipe them from existence!


    As a result, Van said with a nk face. Captain, I understand your eagerness to be famous, but it seems that attacking a marine ship is not a good choice!


    Marines? Teach was stunned and said: What! Are you sure?


    I think so! Van nced into the distance again and said: By the size of this battleship, it seems that it is not a warship of the marine headquarters, it is smaller!


    Not a Marine Headquarter ship? Could it be a warship from one of the Blues? Teach thought for a moment and said, Ignore them and proceed ording to the original n!


    Although their pirate group has been established, until now, Teach doesnt intend to get involved much with the Marines. Its true that he wants to be famous quickly, but fighting the marines is the best choice. After all, it is the fastest way to increase his bounty.


    However, now that Domingos Shichibukai position is suddenly vacant, Teach was thinking about a n to get him this Shichibukai position. If this battle with the marines causes many casualties, his reputation in the department will suffer, which will cause some obstacles for him to seek the Shichibukai location.


    Therefore, he intends to ignore the appearance of this marine battleship, and let them go.


    However, unfortunately, although he did not want to provoke this battleship, the marines ship noticed the ckbeard Pirates, began to turn around, and moved toward him.


    Captain, it seems that they are unwilling to let us go like that! Van said sarcastically after seeing this scene.


    Can you see who is leading the marines on the boat? Teach asked.


    Its a woman! She has ck hair, and wears a marine uniform, with a sword at her waist! Vans vision was so strong that he could see the situation on the naval ship at a nce.


    A Female marine soldier? Teach said with a smirk: Give her a warning, dont let her keep following us!


    Understand! Van expressively lifted his trumpet musket, and then aimed at the battleshiping from behind.


    Bang! Van fired, and the bullet flew out of the gun barrel, crossed the distant sea, and headed to the female marine soldier holding her hands on the bow deck of the warship.


    This sudden shot, across the sea so far away, unexpectedly exceeded the speed of sound


    The bullet flew past the female sailors hair above the deck, leaving a bloodstain on her face before hitting the rear cabin.


    Only when they heard the gunshoting from afar did the soldiers on the warship realize what had happened, so a group of marine soldiers immediately surrounded the female leader and said with concern, Major Kuina, are you are you okay?


    Thats right, this warship turned out to be led by Kuina!


    How did she appear here? Its a long story.


    Although she followed Smoker into the Grand Line to pursue the Straw Hat pirates, but after crossing the Reverse Mountain, there were seven paths, and they didnt know which route the Straw Hat took. Plus, the Straw Hat Pirates had just entered the Grand Line, and the marines intelligencework failed to find their whereabouts. As ast resort, Smoker had to order that Tashigi and Kuina each bring a patrol ship, divide into three routes, and head towards the nearest inds to search for the Straw Hat Pirates. If they found them, they would immediately use the Den Den Mushi to make contact and meet up.


    Kuina was ordered to search ahead, but she didnt know that she identally passed the Straw Hat pirates, and she was now ahead of them Since the inds of Grand Line have maism, she didnt know that it was needed to stop to fill up the Log Pose. So when the Straw Hat pirates stayed on an ind, Kuina kept going forward searching the area


    Originally, if Kuina searched further and found no trace of the Straw Hat Pirates, she would lead the team back. However, it was very unfortunate that she met the ckbeard Pirates here!


    Reaching out to wipe off the blood on her face, Kuina looked at the pirate ship in front of her in surprise. She didnt expect that the sniper on the other side would be able to hit the bullet here from such a long distance, and the speed of the bullet was beyond imagination.


    Im fine! Kuina said to the marine soldier: Is the message confirmed?


    Yes, confirmed! A marine soldier raised his hand and reported: The Pirate Ship in front is the ship of the ckbeard Pirates. ording to themand of Marine Headquarters, if this pirate is encountered, it would be better if we catch them first. They are worried that if Ian, the ck dragon, takes action, it will cause unexpected troubles


    Hmm! Kuina nodded and said: Then, lets fire back! Since we have encountered them, then lets arrest them!


    The marine soldiers acted immediately, and Kuina looked at the ckbeard Pirates ahead, thoughtfully.


    Brother Ian seems to be hunting down this ckbeard Pirate group? Kuina thought: Well, maybe I should be careful. It should not be an ordinary group who can make Brother Ian chase them so seriously

 Chapter 417: Kuina’s fate

    Chapter 417: Kuina¡¯s fate


    Are the cannons ready? Kuina turned and asked the Marine soldiers.


    We are ready, Major! A soldier saluted: Waiting for your orders!


    Thats good! Take aim, then fire! Sink that ship! Kuina pulled out her sword and waved it, pointing to the ship in front.


    The triple-mounted artillery of the Battleship ship, immediately under the adjustment of the gunners, slowly rose up, and waited until the action of the muzzles stopped, then suddenly burst out one after another


    Bang! bang! bang! The three-mounted cannons slightly staggered the firing time andunched three shells directly at the ckbeard Pirates.


    At this time, the distance between Kuinas warship and ckbeard Pirates was still far away, which has exceeded the range of ordinary guns and weapons, this was also the reason why Kuina was so surprised when Vans sniper shot reached her.


    However, the range that ordinary firearms cannot reach does not mean that cannons cannot reach too.


    The first three bursts of shells, because they were test shots, did not hit the ckbeards ship, but fell more than 100 meters from their stern, causing high sshes.


    Recalibrate! The second test firing begins! Fire!


    Kuina calmlymanded, and the angle of the muzzle was lifted again, then firing three more rounds.


    This time, thending point of the shell was closer to Teachs ship.


    Teach and his crew immediately figured out Kuinas intentions, and couldnt help but flinch with hatred. They knew that the female marine on that warship was actually using the mostmonly used artillery cover tactic in the Marines!


    Why are the marines the most powerful naval department in this World? This is not because they have many strong carders, and many devil fruit users, but because their ships have significant firepower!


    Kuina is not stupid. Although she doesnt know what kind of strength the ckbeard Pirates have, but she is sure that these pirates, which are valued by Brother Ian, are definitely not that simple Therefore, from the very beginning, she never thought of fighting the ckbeard Pirates Group. Instead, she made full use of the advantages of Marine warships, andunched a long-range attack on the ckbeard Pirates.


    Admittedly, even the marines cant cope with the strength of some people with devil fruit ability, but that refers mostly tond battles, Devil Fruit Users are at their weakest when sailing in the sea. Because once the boats they are in get sunk by the marines, they will fall into sea, and by then their strong Devil Fruit Ability will fade away


    This is why the pirates are so rampant, but the Marines are still able to catch most of them. The criminals with vicious abilities who were imprisoned on the 4th and 5th floors of the Impel Down Prison are the best evidence.


    Therefore, generally experienced pirates, when encountering a marine battleship at sea, usually choose to run away, because they know very well that they cant win against such ships in a naval battle, especially when their ship is destroyed. The best way to deal with such a situation is to escape quickly or find a way to stop the pursuit of the marines.


    At the moment, Kuina faithfully implemented this tactical concept. Although due to the pursuit, only the three cannons on the bow can carry out the attack, but once a shell hits and injures the ship of the ckbeard Pirates, they will be forced to lower their speed. By that time, Kuina canmand her battleship to catch up, thene aside and align the hull with their boat. At that time, the amount of shelling that can be carried out on the side will be more than three.


    Seeing Kuinas tactical intentions, Teach was very annoyed, but he had nothing to do. His current ship was just an ordinary merchant ship that he snatched, and it became a pirate ship just by hanging his g if it gets hit by a cannonball, its mobility will be quite low.


    Burgess! Bastard, arent you the helmsman? Teach couldnt help cursing: Hurry up and find a way to avoid the shells!


    Captain, Im doing my best! The problem is that it is a headwind now, and our speed is affected! We cant get rid of them! Burgess replied loudly.


    Boom! A shell fell on the side of their ship, and the high sshes it caused fell directly on the deck. The cold-water droplets made Teach shiver uncontrobly! He raised his head to the mast and shouted: Van! Damn it, fight back! Get rid of that female soldier!


    Van did not rey, just raised his sniper and aimed at Kuina on the rear warship.


    Then he fired another!


    Unlike the previous warning shot, Vans bullet was directed at Kuinas vital point.


    However, it was a mistake for Van not to directly attack Kuina before, she has now realized that the ckbeard Pirates group has a powerful sniper, how could she be unprepared?


    Kuina had been on guard very carefully, when Van fired the second shot, a dangerous omen suddenly appeared in Kuinas heart, and then her body subconsciously twisted!


    Then she felt a hot wind passing her chest.


    In the rear cabin wall, there was another small hole, and a marine soldier behind in the same line as Kuina was stunned for a moment, then suddenly felt a piercing pain in his arm, and bowed his head. He looked down and found that he had a hole in his shoulder, which appeared out of nowhere!


    The marine soldier suddenly screamed out pitifully, and the ships doctor immediately rushed over, put him to the ground, and knee down to start giving him first aid.


    Everyone! Get down now! Try to hide! Kuina yelled at the marine soldiers: Those who have no task should go back to the cabin immediately. The other party got a skilled sniper!


    Listening to her, a marine captain suddenly came back to his senses and said: Major Kuina, please go back to the cabin with us! Its too dangerous to stay on the deck!


    No! Kuina shook her head and said. There are still soldiers on the deck. If I go back to the cabin, the opponents sniper will attack these soldiers. And if I stay here, they will give priority to attack me. I will make it easier for you to avoid their bullets!


    The marine captain also knows this. After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and stomped his feet then said: Ok, Major, be careful, we will sink their ship as soon as possible!


    By the way, did you inform Colonel Smoker? Kuina asked him.


    I cant get in touch with him right now. There may be storms in his area, maybe its due to the impact of the climate. Ill try againter! The captain said: But major, maybe we can try contacting other marine forces of the headquarters. This area is under the jurisdiction of the G-4 branch


    Well, you can make the call! Kuina nodded.


    After part of the soldiers on the deck withdraw, Kuina stood at the bow, let out a long sigh, and looked at the ship of the ckbeard Pirates ahead.


    What just happened now? Kuinas eyes flickered, and she thought to herself: It seems that at the moment the bullet was shot, I felt something different. What the hell was it?


    The bullets fired by Van can exceed the speed of sound, which is the origin of his nickname  The Supersonic, and at such a distance on the sea, a bullet the size of a little fingertip can never be seen by the naked eye, let alone dodged.


    At the very beginning, Kuina couldnt dodge it, but then the second bullet, Kuina was prepared. The sudden warning sign reminded her of the danger, which was a strange feeling


    And this feeling was very unusual, although it passed away in a sh, but Kuinas instinct tells her that this might be the key for her to avoid bullets.


    Holding the Wado Ichimonji with both hands, this de seemed to give Kuina infinite strength. She looked firmly at the ship of the ckbeard Pirates ahead, but hoped that the other party could snipe at her again, so that she can regain the feeling she had just now

 Chapter 418: Kuina vs a skilled sniper

    Chapter 418: Kuina vs a skilled sniper


    After the second shot was dodged by Kuina, Van was slightly surprised.


    Can you dodge my supersonic bullets? It seems that this femalemander has a remarkable talent! Van took out a special bullet and loaded it in his rifle: Senriku, he said to himself: However, your fate has already been predestined


    With a click, after loading, Van once again aimed at Kuina through the monocle in his right eye. However, after staring with his gun for a while, he actually deviated from her and instead aimed at the top of her head.


    Then, he gently pulled the trigger, and the extra-long rifle did not shake at all, but the bullet was fired out, leaving only a faint blue smoke floating out from the muzzle.


    After the bullet was fired, it crossed a long distance in an instant and came to the warship where Kuina was on, and then the bullet hit a nail at the sail beam above Kuinas head!


    After hitting the iron nail, the bullet ricocheted downward immediately, but the ejection was not straight down, but slightly to the right.


    The bullet fell, hit the anchor on the right side of Kuinas location, and bounced again! Hit an iron pot on the other side and ejected again!


    This bullet, which was shot by Van, bounced repeatedly seven or eight times in various inconspicuous ces of the warship, and finally came to the back of Kuina!


    This all happened in a matter of a moment, Vans attack this time was clearlying from the front, but in the end, it was an attack from the rear!


    He skillfully used the tiny angle of each item on the warship,bined with the specially made soft lead bullet, toplete this incredible sniping shot! This kind of sniping technology can be said to be fantastic!


    Every bullet ejection was calcted by Van. He believed that this time the female Marine of the opposite ship would no longer be able to dodge it.


    Because no one would have thought that the bulleting straight ahead would hit him from behind


    However, it was a pity that Van did not think that had suddenly entered a strange state at the moment of the shot.


    At this moment, Kuina seems to hear a lot of sounds she could not hear before!


    She heard the ttering sound from the deck after the ship under her feet was crushed by the wind and waves, heard the sound of unknown creatures under the sea, and heard the sound of her heart beating wildly.


    Kuina herself didnt understand what was going on. She felt that everything in the world had be noisy at once, especially the loudest sounding from behind, it was a voice that constantly shouted danger!


    Without even thinking about it, Kuina leaned forward and fell to the ground!


    At the moment she had just fallen, a high-temperature bullet flew past her ck hair, breaking several of her hair. Kuina even heard the sound of her hair cracking.


    Avoid it! At this critical moment, Kuina once again dodged the bullet fired by Vans miraculous shot!


    However, the strange thing was that when Kuinay prone on the deck and just dodged the bullet, an iparably severe headache suddenly came to her mind.


    The headache came so suddenly, so intense, as if at that moment, thousands of awls were piercing her head, Kuina couldnt help but roll over on the deck and scream.


    Since Kuina was falling forward, it was a coincidence that Van thought his bullet had hit Kuina from behind, so he knocked her down. Later, when he saw her rolling on the deck, he confirmed this. So he lightly smiled, lowered his head, and said to Teach: Captain, its done! The female marine is eliminated, and even if she didnt die, she would be seriously injured!


    Zihahahahaha! Teach couldnt helpughing after hearing this. This is really a sin, that femalemander should be very beautiful, right? I really dont want to kill such a beautiful woman, but who told her to pursue us?


    Feeling that the trouble had been solved, Teach began to feel happy again. He reached out and scratched his hairy chest. He spat a thick sip on the deck and asked, Laffitte, is there an ind ahead? We need to take a break.


    Let me see! Looking very coquettish and sissy, he raised his top hat, took out a Log Pose from it, and said: Captain, there is indeed an ind, If I remember the route correctly, it should be the Kingdom of the Drum Ind, we can indeed resupply there!


    Zihahahaha, thats settled! After going to the ind, well have a good drink! Teachughed, waved his hand, and beckoned Burgess to sail.


    On the mast, Van looked up again and nced at the warship behind. He saw that the position where the female marine fell had been surrounded by a group of soldiers, who seemed to be in a panic.


    So, Van stopped paying attention to them, turned his head, and looked ahead of the sea.


    The ship of the ckbeard Pirates group left, and at the moment in the battleship, the marine soldiers were in a panic. They were all Loguetown marine soldiers who went out with Smoker, and Kuina, who has always been the object of admiration to these soldiers. Now seeing Kuinas face in pain, holding her head desperately, and screaming loudly, they dont know what to do.


    They all thought that Major Kuina was hit by the opponents sniper, so they hurriedly called the ships doctor nervously


    However, when the ship doctor arrived, he did not know what happened to Kuina, because she didnt have any wounds on her body, and he didnt see any blood, so this didnt look like an injury.


    But Kuinas painful expression still scared him. Anyway, he could only quickly carry Kuina into the cabin for treatment.


    The ship doctor also came from the Loguetown marine base, and its no wonder that he has little knowledge about her situation. He stayed at East Blue and didnt know that there was something called Haki in this world.


    If he had known or heard about Haki, then he would have seen at a nce that Major Majors headache was not due to an injured, but because of her Haki Awakening!


    Haki is a kind of strength that people are born with, but there are many people who cant Awaken their Haki in their lifetime. For a small number of people, they can develop their own Haki through continuous exercise and practice.


    But in fact, there is another way to awaken the Haki, that is, there is a fairly high chance of awakening it at a life-or-death moment


    Kuina stayed in Frostmoon Vige since childhood, and the opponents around her were fellow apprentices. Whether it was Ian or Zoro, the fight with her was not a life-and-death match. Later, Kuina joined the marine force in Loguetown. Because she had already eaten the Asura fruit that Ian had brought to her, she was crushing most of the pirates in the East Blue, and no one could pose a threat to her life.


    However, this encounter with the ckbeard Pirates was different. Van was a very powerful sniper, there werent many people alive that he aimed his sniper at, and given that Kuina ordered the firing and pursued on their pirate ship, Vans shot was intended to kill her!


    Kuina has not practiced physical skills much, so she didnt have good agility. Kuina actually has little resistance to such supersonic bullets, the Asura fruit didnt bring her many defensive abilities, it was more of an offensive fruit, so this shot was really fatal for Kuina.


    However, under such circumstances, Kuina felt this fatal danger, so her potential was finally stimted!


    She heard a lot of sounds, and the so-called voices was actually a sign of Kenbunshoku Haki Awakening!


    At this moment, Kuinas Observation Haki Awakening, perhaps there was a little bit of luck in it, and Kuina sessfully avoided the deadly threat by virtue of this awakening.


    However, when a person awakens their Haki for the first time, they usually get a splitting headache, no matter what type of Haki it was.


    Therefore, at this moment, Kuina fell into such pain


    She was carried by the soldiers for medical treatment, so the mission of this warship to chase down the ckbeard Pirates hase to end

 Chapter 419: Raft

    Chapter 419: Raft


    When Kuina awakened her Kenbunshoku Haki, Ian and Ace were sailing on the sea at this time.


    This sea area got a rare good weather today, the sun is warm, the sea breeze is blowing slightly, and the vast sea surface made people rxed and happy.


    On the deck of the ship, Robin and Reiju were wearing bikinis and a pair of sunsses, sunbathing on the lounger.


    The two sexydies held a fashion magazine in their hands and were reading the magazine while discussing its contents.


    When Matthew brought drinks to the two, they attracted sweet smiles and thanked him, while Doroni was desperately eating the ice cream that Matthew gave him. Now he has eaten more than 30 pieces of ice cream, and he still feels hot. The Mink tribe hates summer the most


    At this time, Ace was lying on the side of the boat, looking enviously at Ian who was swimming in the sea.


    He cant help being envious, you know, Ace was able to swim in less than 2 years, but since he ate the me-me Fruit, he basically said farewell to swimming


    Under such direct sunlight, it is a rare pleasure to take a dip in the sea. Ian sensed his envious gaze, so he still made a happy face when swimming back and forth


    Robin looked at Aces jealous and mocking face and thought it was very interesting, so she said: You can actually get into the water, with a life preserver. If you have no strength in the sea, you can let Captain Ian push you around!


    No! Ace shook his head and said. I am me-me Fruit User, and I hate touching water more than any devil fruit user!


    Fortunately, at this time, Ian finally had a good swim, climbed the ropedder, and boarded the ship. He shouted to Reiju and Robin: Hey, beautifuldies, can you throw me a towel?


    Reiju didnt say a word, and threw a towel at Ian. Ian thanked her and wiped his wet hair with it.


    Ace sat on the deck with one hand on his knees and one hand on his chin. He said to Ian: I really dont understand. All Devil Fruit Users are afraid of the sea, why are you the only exception?


    Ianughed, and didnt exin, after drying the water stains, he went to the table between Reiju and Robin, picked up a drink, and said: Anyway, where are we?


    Reiju said: We have been sailing for more than a month. Now we have reached the front end of the Grand Line?


    Ian nodded, and said to Ace: I dont know how long it will take to meet that guy Teach.


    Its really hard to find someone on this vast sea. Even if they often receive news from Whitebeard Pirates, they cant urately grasp Teachs position.


    Sometimes Ian thinks that if only the world had GPS positioning


    Ace was very helpless about this. After casually talking about Teach, he suddenly started to talk: Ian, do you remember what I told you long ago, that I have a younger brother?


    You mean Luffy? Ian said with a smile.


    Well, he has already gone out to sea a while ago! Ace said with some nostalgia: We are now at the front of the Grand Line, on our right beyond the Calm Belt is the East Blue, I was thinking that maybe we could meet Luffy, if we could, I would introduce him to you!


    When Ace mentioned Luffy, Ian thought of Zoro, then nced at Reiju on the deck chair over there, and suddenly found that there were three gathered here with their brothers in the same group.


    Thinking of this, Ian couldnt help butugh out loud. He felt that if the two ships met at this time, then the expressions of Luffy, Zoro, and Sanji would be wonderful.


    Of course, this is based on the fact that the Straw Hat members do not have many deviations


    Iansugh was a little abrupt, which made Reiju look at him strangely, not understanding why he looked at her and smiled.


    However, when she turned her head to look at Ian, she suddenly found that there was a small ck spot on the far side of the sea in that direction.


    Huh? Whats that? Out of curiosity, Reiju stood up from the recliner and walked towards Ian.


    Reiju was quite gorgeous, plus she was wearing a bikini at this time, and her perfect curves were exposed to Ians sight. That smooth figure made Ian dizzy for a while, and he always felt that it was time for welfare again.


    However, Reiju passed Ian, walked to the side of the ship, and looked toward the distance ahead.


    What are you looking at? Ian looked back and asked Reiju in confusion.


    That, it seems like a boat! Reiju said pointing to the little ck spot in the distance.


    You can see that far! Ian raised his hand to look around, but found that he couldnt see clearly, so he was a little surprised.


    My vision is very good! Reiju smiled lightly, she is a modted human being by Germa technology. Theoretically, she has the most perfect genebination, so she has eyesight beyond ordinary people.


    After hearing Reiju say that it was a small boat, Ian was no longer interested. In fact, during this period of time, they have encountered many ships on the sea, most of them were pirate ships, this is the scope of the Grand Line, and the mostmon ships here are pirates.


    In particr, this ce is not far after entering the Grand Line, it is probably not surprising that such a small boat is a lone neer to the area.


    However, just as Ian nned to go back to the cabin, he suddenly heard Reiju say: The boat has turned around and ising towards us!


    Could it be another arrogant person who wants to rob us? Ian frowned.


    During this time, Ian had encountered a lot of Pirates who wanted to rob them. There was nothing they could do. Ians ship was a gift from Boa Hancock, and it looked like a merchant ship. Although Ian hung up his own g of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, sometimes when the wind is low, the g wont be unfurled, so people may not be able to see it clearly. Sometimes, the pirates who n to rob them will only find out what kind of ship it was after they get close.


    Dont worry about him! Ian said: When he gets close, he will leave!


    The banner of the Dragon Hunter Pirates represents the identity of Ian, the Shichibukai. Most of the pirates who intended to strike their ship got scared away after seeing the g. Ian did not have to move a muscle most of the time.


    Just when Ian thought that this time would be like all the other times with the countless greedy pirates, he did not expect that the boat had no intention of turning around, but instead it kepting this way.


    Ian and the others kept doing their own things, but Doroni found out about this situation, pointed to the side of the ship and said to Ian, Captain, that boat was still approaching us!


    Ian frowned, got up again and walked to the side of the boat to have a look.


    As a result, Ian was stunned.


    At this time, the boat was close to a position where Ian could see it with his naked eyes, and he could finally see what the boat looked like.


    Its more like a raft than a small boat, because its a raft with several logs lined up side by side.


    However, on this raft, there was a huge seat, with many lit candles around the seat.


    A man was sitting in that seat, with one crossed leg, and his hands on his knees, he was wearing a wine-red printed shirt, with a bare chest, and a cross hanging around his neck.


    On his head was a hat with white velvet flowers, the wide brim swayed up on both sides.


    However, none of this was more noticeable than what is behind him, a huge cross is erected there.


    When Ian saw this person, he couldnt help rubbing his eyes, thinking that he was delusional.


    Isnt isnt this Hawkeye Mihawk!?


    Perhaps sensing Ians gaze, the person sitting on the boat raised his head slightly, revealing a pair of extremely sharp eyes, looking at Ian with a line of sight that seemed to be real.


    That is really eagle-like sharp eyes, this is really Mihawk!


    How could he appear here!? Ian felt a bit confused.


    While the two were looking at each other like this, Hawkeyes boat came to the side of Ians ship, and then Hawkeye Mihawk stood up, looked up at Ian, jumped lightly, holding his huge ck sword, he jumped onto the deck of Ians ship.

 Chapter 420: Blade

    Chapter 420: de


    As one of the Shichibukai, Hawk-Eye Mihawk is a legend whose reputation precedes him. His piercing gaze is known to leave asting impression on all whoy eyes upon it. Even Ace, Reiju, and Robin have heard of his fame, and so when Mihawk boarded their ship, they were all taken aback.


    Ian, too, was puzzled by Mihawks presence on their ship. But the swordmaster paid no heed to their surprise, instead turning his attention towards Ian.


    Ah, so you must be Ian, Mihawk said, carrying his big de and spreading his arms wide. I am Dracule Mihawk, perhaps youve heard of me.


    Hawk-Eye Mihawk, the greatest swordsman in the world, Ian replied with a respectful nod. It is an honor to make your acquaintance.


    But Ian couldnt help but wonder why Mihawk had sought them out. Mihawk, what brings you to our ship? he asked.


    Mihawk shrugged nonchntly. To be honest, I was simply bored and saw your ship as a means to pass the time. I didnt expect to run into you, of all people.


    Ian couldnt help but feel a touch of disbelief at Mihawks casual exnation. However, he couldnt deny the thrill of potentially crossing swords with the legendary swordsman.


    ording to the original timeline, it seems that during this time period and the month prior, Mihawk was roaming around the Grand Line out of boredom, and it was because of his boredom that he happened to encounter the Krieg Pirate Crew, which had entered the Grand Line at that time. Perhaps it was because Krieg, the reckless and ignorant leader, angered him that he ended up defeating the Krieg Pirate Crew and then following the remnants of the crew all the way to the East Blue.


    But two and a half years ago, when Ian set sail, he had already defeated the Krieg Pirate Crew and even cut their captain in half with a single sh. Therefore, there was no longer a Krieg Pirate Crew in the world.


    Without the Krieg Pirate Crew, Mihawk would not have encountered Krieg, and naturally would not have gone to the East Blue.


    This is what is known as the butterfly effect. Mihawk not only did not go to the East Blue, but instead stayed in the first half of the Grand Line. That is to say, Zoro and the others did not encounter him at the Baratie restaurant, nor did Zoro receive the sh from him.


    This made Ian scratch his head. Is this a joke or what? Zoro didnt encounter him, but I did?!


    Shaking his head, Ian temporarily put this thought aside and asked Mihawk strangely, Killing time? You mean you want to spar with me and have a little practice match?


    However, to Ians surprise, Mihawk looked at him, shook his head and said, No, I know a little about your fighting style, because I saw that you were fighting Kizaru on Smis Ind. Although you were carrying a sword, in my opinion, you were not a pure swordsman!


    I just wanted to talk to someone. Ive been alone for too long and its been boring. I was hoping to find some interesting stories or information from you.


    Mihawk, known as the worlds greatest swordsman, stood at the peak of swordsmanship. He was the ultimate goal for all swordsmen to strive towards.


    Perhaps due to the abundance of people seeking to challenge him, Hawk-Eye was not particrly interested in such endeavors. In his view, the strength of many swordsmen did not meet his standards and failed to garner his attention.


    As for initiating a challenge himself, that was even less likely.


    He was well aware of Ians prowess, but Ian was not yet on the level of a character like Whitebeard. Therefore, Mihawk had no desire to engage in battle with him.


    Ian couldnt help but feel a bit self-centered. He hoped he wasnt being sought out for a fight, but the thought of him randomly encountering a member of the Shichibukai and engaging in a showdown for no reason was a bit unsettling.


    Ian was eager to test his swordsmanship against Mihawks, to see the extent of the gap between them. However, Ians swordsmanship was only at the master level, still far from the grandmaster level. Though this was merely a skill rating given by the system, Ian was uncertain of what level the master level truly represented.


    However, it is also true, as Mihawk said, that Ian is not a pure swordsman anymore. Although his swordsmanship is the main means of attack, it is not the only means of attack. In other terms, Ian is not a swordsmanship specialist, so he may have a chance against Flower Sword Vista


    But Mihawk is different, he is the worlds number one swordsman, and his swordsmanship is on apletely different level from Ians, so Ian has no chance of winning against him.


    Therefore, Ian had no desire to challenge Mihawk and Mihawk had no interest in fighting Ian. The matter was left at that.


    Ian couldnt help but feel a little curious as he asked Mihawk, What brings you to seek me out?


    Mihawks piercing gaze met Ians as he replied, I am fascinated by your de. May I get a closer look at it? The truth is, I have been wanting to see it ever since I witnessed your battle with Kizaru.


    Ian was taken aback by the request, it didnt cross his mind that Mihawk simply wanted to analyze his sword, the Senbonzakura. Well, I dont see why not. But, would you like to join me for a drink first? We have some ice-cold refreshing beer! Ian offered.


    Mihawk gave a nod before making his way over to the table and taking a seat. As he turned, Ian couldnt help but notice the ck sword, Yoru, strapped to Mihawks back. The de shimmered with a dark luster, adorned with intricate engravings, and the hilt was particrly long, forming arge cross when carried by Mihawk.


    Paired with the golden cross hanging from Mihawks chest, Ian couldnt help but wonder if Mihawk was perhaps a devout individual. The world of One Piece was home to a vast array of religions, with each race holding their own unique beliefs. Ians crewmate, Raideen, was seen often praying to the God of Elbaf.


    As Mihawk sat down, Ian poured him a cold beer and ced it in front of him. Mihawk picked up the mug and took a long swig, savoring the vor of the brew.


    Mihawk wiped the wine stains and said, Excellent beer, then put the mug down with a satisfied sigh.


    Ian poured Mihawk another drink before handing him his de. Despite being a weapon conjured by the System, it was a tangible, real object that could be examined by others as long as they were within ten meters of it.


    Mihawk took it up and examined it closely, running his fingers along the edge of the de before drawing it from its sheath.


    What a fine de, Mihawk remarked. Does it have a name?


    Yes, its currently called The Thousand Cherry Blossoms, Ian replied.


    Currently? Mihawk raised an eyebrow in confusion. What do you mean by that?


    Ian shrugged, not wanting to exin. The truth was that his so-called exclusive weapon had always been changing. He had been using the Senbonzakura for the time being, but no one could say for certain that he wouldnt switch it out in the future. The de looks majestic, but it is not particrly the deadliest. Ian had other options at his disposal, such as Ryujin Jakka. As a Zanpakuto, both Shikai and Bankai had simr properties, both of which significantly increased Ians attributes.


    Mihawk saw that Ian was reluctant to borate and chose not to press the matter further. After studying the Thousand Cherry Blossoms for a moment, he wrinkled his brow and said, Why cant I discern the provenance of this de? I always assumed it was a famous sword, but now it seems it does not belong to either the Supreme Grade des or the Great Grade des.


    Upon hearing these words, Ian couldnt help but scratch his head in frustration. It was inconvenient to encounter someone so well-versed in swordsmanship. Therefore, he admitted, It isnt exactly a famous sword, as it was crafted specifically to match my abilities.


    Ians response was somewhat vague, but Mihawk understood the underlying meaning. He couldnt help feeling disappointed and said, Is that so? I had hoped to perhapsy eyes on another famous sword through you.

 Chapter 421: Men’s True Communication

    Chapter 421: Men¡¯s True Communication


    As a swordsman, it ismon to have an unwavering passion for great des. This holds true for Hawk Eye, who possesses the revered ck Sword Yoru, one of the twelve Supreme Grade des. However, this has not deterred his desire toy eyes on other famed swords.


    During the Great War on Smis Ind, Hawk Eye was entranced by the sight of Ians Senbonzakura being transformed into a shower of petals. From that moment on, he has been obsessed with the weapon.


    Never before had he encountered such a miraculous sword, and he longs to see it for himself. This desire was the driving force behind his immediate eptance of Ians invitation from Sengoku. In his mind, joining the organization would provide him the opportunity to meet Ian and behold the legendary de.


    The simplicity of this reason caused some embarrassment for Sengoku at the time, but all members of the Shichibukai were in agreement that Ian should join their ranks.


    However, after Ians induction into the organization, he did not report his arrival at the marine headquarters or make himself known to the other members. The marines also made no effort to gather the Seven Warlords for a meeting or celebration. As a result, Mihawk has yet to meet the newest member or fulfilled his desire to see the famed sword.


    While he could have taken the initiative to seek out Ian, Mihawk was not one to actively pursue such endeavors. Thus, his chance to achieve his wish has been dyed.


    Fortunately, the ways this world works are so wonderful. Ian killed Krieg more than two years ago, but now he has encountered Mihawk on this Grand Line. When Mihawk found that the g of the Hunter Dragon Pirate Group was hanging on the ship while he was on his boat, he immediately locked his target.


    However, what Mihawk did not expect was that Ians Senbonzakura was not a famous sword in his impression. Although it was also a remarkable sword, it seemed that it was not in the category of famous swords in this world. And when he listened to Ians exnation, he realized that this de was probably made by Ian himself to suit his own ability!


    Yes, what he understood by Ians words was that he made it himself


    In this way, Mihawks disappointment naturally became logical.


    Drinking the beer that Ian turned over to him, Mihawk had originally wanted to get up and leave, but just as he turned around, he suddenly said, I changed my mind!


    Ian heard something inexplicable and said, What changed your mind?


    It would be very boring if I left like this! Mihawk looked at Ian with his sharp eyes and said, I came to find you and pass some time. Since I wasnt amazed by that sword of yours, lets see what kind of power doese from it and its wielder!


    As soon as this was said, Mihawks aura suddenly changed, and a daunting oppressive feeling came from him, directly rushing to Ian.


    At this moment, Ian couldnt help but feel that Mihawk was a truly remarkable individual. Only a moment ago, he had imed to have no interest in fighting, yet now he seemed eager for a fight.


    Ian watched as Mihawks entire being transformed into something akin to a drawn de, his aura sharp and deadly. Ians own expression grew serious as he asked, Are you serious?


    Absolutely! Mihawk reached behind him, his hand closing around the hilt of his prized sword, the ck de Yoru. With slow, measured movements, he drew the massive weapon from its sheath, its curved de glinting in the light. Mihawk held the sword pointed downward, the de resting against the deck of the ship, as he dered, Ive had a change of heart. Your strength is worthy of facing my Yoru.


    It was a rare urrence for Mihawk to feel that someone was worthy of crossing swords with him. He had traveled the Grand Line for many years, but Ian was the only one who had ever inspired him to draw his most prized weapon.


    Luffy, Robin, Ace, and Doroni looked on with a mixture of shock and amazement at the sudden turn of events. Only moments ago, Ian and Mihawk had been chatting amiably and even sharing a drink, but now they were preparing for a duel.


    Very well, Ian replied, his own sense of pride preventing him from backing down. As a member of the Shichibukai, he naturally would not back down.


    Due to his attachment to the system level, Ian was destined to constantly challenge stronger foes in order to earn more experience points and improve himself. Previously, during his time in Dressrosa, Ian had emerged victorious against Drought Jack, an aplishment that earned him a level and a halfs worth of experience. Despite not killing Jack, the victory had still greatly boosted Ians overall experience.


    It was clear that Mihawk, at the very least, was on par with Drought Jack, if not stronger. Defeating him would undoubtedly grant Ian a considerable amount of experience. Even in the event of a draw, Ian would still reap significant rewards.


    Thus, Ian eagerly epted Mihawks proposal. However, upon surveying their surroundings, Ian realized that they wouldnt be able to engage inbat on the ship, as their battle might end up sinking it. There were too many people with Devil Fruit abilities on board, and Ian knew he couldnt save them all by himself.


    Lets go to that uninhabited ind over there, Ian suggested, gesturing towards a location in the right front. We can have our showdown there.


    The ind, which was more of arge reef, was visible to Mihawk as well, and he had no objections. And so, the two of them set off toward their designated battleground.


    After arriving at the small ind, Ian and Mihawk disembarked and stood facing one another, a short distance apart. Meanwhile, Reiju and Robin watched from the ships railing, eager to see how the battle would unfold.


    Just to be clear, Mihawk, Ian began, his hand resting on the hilt of his Senbonzakura. Im not just a swordsman. I have other abilities as well.


    Suit yourself, Mihawk replied with a nod.


    Without another word, Ian unsheathed his sword and held it aloft, reciting the incantation that would unleash its full power.


    Scatter, Senbonzakura!


    At the sound of the ancient words, the de of Ians sword transformed into a shower of petals, which scattered in the wind. Mihawk watched the disy with satisfaction, grateful that he had stayed to witness this impressive release. Although the Thousand Cherry Blossoms sword was not one of the most famous des, seeing it in action was more than enough to satisfy Mihawks curiosity.


    As thousands of cherry blossoms turned into petals and flowed around him, forming a protective ring of petals, Ian extended his right hand and fierce bolts of electricity began to sh between his fingers. These electric sparks prated the ground and the iron sand contained in the rockyers of the small ind floated up from the ground and slowly rose, then converged in Ians right hand.


    A low, muffled roar began to stir, and the iron sand sword began to vibrate at a high frequency, forming a sharp vibrating de around the edge of the de.


    Throughout this scene, seeing Ian suddenly forge a new, ck sword from nothing, Mihawk no longer had any doubts about Ians previous words.


    Isnt this just Ian forging a sword on the spot?


    Just as Mihawk was thinking this, he heard Ian say, Here Ie!


    After saying this, Ians figure instantly disappeared from its original position.


    Mihawk crossed his ck sword casually and then swung it violently to his left!


    ng! Ian, who appeared there, hit Mihawks ck sword with the iron sand sword in his hand.


    Ian swung his sword with all of his might, but even with his formidable strength, he was no match for such monsters. However, when his de met Mihawks, he was shocked to find that Mihawks horizontal sh was able to dissipate his downward force through rapid shaking of his wrist at the moment of contact, neutralizing his strikepletely with just a few shakes.


    To Reiju and Robin, it seemed as if Mihawk had effortlessly blocked Ians blow. Now! Its my turn now! Mihawk yelled, his excitement growing as he grabbed his ck sword with both hands and swung it down fiercely at Ian.

 Chapter 422: World’s No. 1 Slash

    Chapter 422: World¡¯s No. 1 sh


    Mihawks sword cannot be dodged or escaped, a fundamental ability of a top-notch swordsman to lock onto an enemy with intimidating force.


    Ian couldnt help but feel a sense of danger as the colossal ck sword came slicing down, a feeling akin to an unarmed person facing a criminal brandishing a weapon, inevitably experiencing a fear of the weapons danger.


    Despite being aware of the danger, Ian stood his ground, for he was no coward.


    He kept his eyes glued to Mihawks descending sword, and in the very instant the de approached, Ians figure swiftly moved at an extraordinary speed.


    A sh!


    Although Ian no longer required the card of Samanosuke Akechi, this sh skill had be instinctual for him. As he dodged Mihawks sword, Ians iron sand sword also aimed for Mihawks waist.


    However, Ians speed was remarkable, and Mihawk was just as swift. No one knew how Mihawk wielded his enormous ck sword with such ease, but as Ian swung at him, Mihawk lightly flipped his wrist and smoothly withdrew his attack, instead intercepting Ians iron sand sword with a horizontal sh.


    Ians attack was met with resistance as a metallic ng echoed through the air.


    Take it easy, bro! The phrase shed through Ians mind as he realized that Mihawks sword possessed an otherworldly strength.


    But Ian did not falter. In a fluid motion, he withdrew the Iron Sand Sword and pulled it back before delivering a swift upward strike.


    Triple Death Hack: Horn!


    Normally, the Iron Sand Sword would have emitted a shining light. However, its ck hue caused the light to take on a dark, almost malevolent quality. The ck de shed against Mihawks sword, sending a resonating ring throughout the battlefield.


    This attack should have been powerful enough to send anyone flying, but Mihawks wealth ofbat experience allowed him to anticipate Ians move. With a fierce downward press, Mihawks Yoru suppressed Ians upward strike.


    Ians body stalled upon being suppressed and a w appeared!


    This w may have been brief,sting only a fraction of a second. But in that moment, Mihawks eyes narrowed as he seized upon Ians opening. With both hands on his sword, he delivered a diagonal sh towards Ian!


    Ian had no time to react as the ck light bore down on him. In a split-second decision, Ian scattered the Iron Sand Sword, forming a shield to protect himself from the impending attack.


    Chuck Chuck Chuck! The sound of metal shing echoed through the air as the Yoru, waved by Mihawk! Slicing through the shield with ease, the de ground rubbed against the iron sand, producing a sharp sound.


    Mihawks Yoru was attached with Haki, the iron sand shield no match for its might as it was cleaved in two. Ian, however, managed to take advantage of the momentary distraction and quickly retreated, narrowly avoiding the assault.


    That was close, Ian panted, relieved.


    In truth, the exchange between the two had onlysted a few seconds, but Ian couldnt help but feel outmatched. Mihawks swordsmanship was practically wless, his understanding of the flow of battle unparalleled.


    The massive ck sword seemed to be an extension of Mihawks body, wielded with such proficiency that Ian struggled to find an opportunity to attack.


    I have to be faster and faster! he thought to himself. Only by increasing his speed might he stand a chance against Mihawks imprable defense.


    With a determined gaze, Ian stretched out his hand, opening his right palm, and the scattered iron sand coalesced in his hand again, molding it into a sword once more. Ian lowered his body, took a low stance, and got ready for the next attack.


    Ittoryu Iai? One Sword Style! Mihawk saw Ians posture and immediately understood his intention, so he also held a de with both hands and ced the wide Yoru horizontally by his side, and his foot was stretched Very well!


    Ittoryu Iai, Lightning Cut!


    Ian paid no heed to his posture, fully aware that facing an elite swordsman like Hawk-Eye meant that any hesitation on his part would be a lost cause. Therefore, his mind was focused solely on how tounch an all-out attack, with no thought given to defending himself.


    In that moment, Ians speed reached its zenith as his figure vanished into thin air.


    NightWine-Swallower!


    Hawk-Eyes eyes narrowed as he too unleashed his One Sword Style sh, causing both men to disappear from view in the eyes of the watching people.


    Even Reiju was taken aback, unable to discern the movements of the two men with her naked eye.


    But in the next second, both men reappeared, Ian now standing in Mihawks previous position and Mihawk in Ians. Both men stopped their sword-wielding movements and stopped their bodies.


    Suddenly, a gash opened up on Ians waist, spewing forth a torrent of blood. He had been struck by Mihawks ck de.


    Though Hawk-Eye himself remained unscathed, a closer look at his face would reveal a small wound that was also dripping with blood, and the muscles on his face were twitching!


    Ians speed had taken even Mihawk by surprise. He really did not think that Ians movement speed under extreme burst would surpass his own.


    Mihawks sword had found its mark on Ians waist, yet Ians de had not been idle, leaving a shallow but painful gash across Mihawks cheek.


    It was clear that Ians defeat was due in no small part to the length of his weapon, the depth of his injury surpassing Mihawks. But thetter was far from victorious, as Ians sword, known as Lightning Cut, was charged with powerful electricity, capable of inflicting severe pain even with a graze.


    The spasms on Mihawks face were a testament to this fact.


    In that moment, Mihawk realized the gravity of his mistake, underestimating Ian. For though the young man may not have been a pure swordsman, he had seamlessly integrated other abilities into his swordy, making up for any shorings in his technique.


    As Ian faced off against Mihawk, the legendary swordsman could sense his growing excitement. Whereas before, he had seen their battles as mere distractions to pass the time, he now realized that Ian considered him a true rival.


    It was widely known that Mihawk was the strongest swordsman in the world, and with that title came a certain level of istion. Often times, this was why he would wander the seas in search of a worthy opponent, but now Ian had given him something to truly relish, apetition of exceptional swordy.


    Mihawks eyes glinted with newfound respect as he acknowledged Ians sword skills as truly special.


    With a fierce determination, Mihawk overcame his feelings of numbness and quickly turned on his heel. In a single, fluid motion, he unsheathed his ck sword, Yoru, and sent a tremendous wave of sword energy hurtling towards Ian.


    As the sheer magnitude of the Flying sh closed in on him, Ians pupils contracted in surprise. The blow was so enormous that it seemed to tower above him like a skyscraper.


    Though Ians Nen capacity is also enough to support him in slicing out huge Flying shes, they were nothingpared to the might of Mihawks.


    Could this truly be the worlds most powerful cutting attack?


    In a split-second decision, Ian used all his strength to leap out of the way, narrowly avoiding the deadly strike.


    In the blink of an eye, Hawk-Eyes sword aura rent the earth asunder, slicing past Ian and cleaving through the small ind before hurtling into the vast ocean.


    This huge sword energy strike split the sea surface directly and disappeared into the distant horizon. The sea surface that was cut open took a while to close back up again.


    When Ace, Matthew and Doroni saw this scene, their eyes almost popped out, while Reiju and Robin were also drenched in cold sweat. They had never seen such an amazing strike before, especially Reiju, who had always been told by her father that she was the strongest and most perfect human, but after seeing Hawk-Eyes attack, she realized that there were beings beyond humanity in this world.


    Ian looked at the sea that had been cut open behind him, and then looked at the ground that had been split beneath his feet. He found that Mihawks Flying sh was indeed much stronger than his own. He too had wielded such power in Dressrosa, but the gully on the ground was not as deep. Mihawks sword energy was the true ind-cutting! Because Ian saw that there was water seeping into the crack, it meant that the sword energys cutting depth had reached the bottom of the sea.


    Ian took a deep breath and summoned all of his power.


    The air around him began to shake, which was caused by the immense energy summoned when he used arge amount of Nen power. Like Mihawk, Ian too wanted to see if he could wield such fearsome power, if he could truly cleave inds asunder


    Oh!? Haoshoku Haki!? Mihawk felt this pressure and couldnt help but be a bit surprised, but then relieved.


    It would be really abnormal if a strong man like Ian didnt have such kind of power and charisma!


    As Ians Nen power reached its peak, the clouds above the ind began to dissipate, signaling his rise in power. Discarding his iron sand sword, Ian once again coalesced the cherry blossom petals that surrounded his body, forming the de of the Senbonzakura. He seized the handle of the de and elegantly tossed the sword to the ground.


    Scatter, Senbonzakura!


    Invoking his Bankai, Ians enormous cherry blossom wings reappeared behind him, and the Endscape: White Imperial Sword materialized once more.


    With a graceful wave of his hand, Ian swung the sword with a precision and finesse that left a trail of light in the onlookers eyes.


    A brilliant pink Flying sh materialized, just as grand and awe-inspiring as the previous one, though perhaps not as towering as Hawk Eye blow, it was no less dazzling to behold.


    The Flying sh sailed low along the ground towards the legendary swordsman, Mihawk. Yet even the great Mihawk found himself hesitating in the face of Ians prodigious technique. He couldnt decide whether to withhold against the uing blow and risk defeat, or to avoid it and suffer the shame for being the worlds greatest swordsman and escaping from a sword blow.


    Ians sh gave him a dangerous feeling. However, in the end, Hawk-Eye still chose to receive it. He put his sword across his body in front of him, and when the Flying sh collided with it, the armored Haki on the sword protected the de, sending Mihawk hurtling backwards with a force he had not expected.


    Mihawk dug his heels into the ground, leaving deep trenches in his wake as he was propelled further and further away by the sheer power of Ians sword aura. The distance was much greater than he had anticipated and the realization dawned on him that continuing on this path would mean being pushed into the ocean. With a deafening roar, he unleashed his most powerful strength, fiercely holding his own sword de.


    He stopped, finally stopped. Mihawks arms were somewhat trembling, due to his excessive use of force and a bit of exhaustion. But he still straightened himself and stood in ce.


    As for Ian, he was also almost exhausted at this point. He looked at Mihawk with a panting breath, feeling a bit in disbelief.


    Ian didnt dare to ept Mihawks sh, but Mihawk took his sh, this showed that there was a gap between the two.


    Looking at the trajectory of his own feet, Mihawk remained silent. His upward-curling two-pronged beard made his expression appear a bit cold, and after a moment, Mihawk suddenly took back his ck sword and inserted it into his back.


    Ian, who was your sword teacher? Mihawk finally spoke with a serious tone.


    <strong>You can read the next chapter right now on my patreon page for free ! just dont forget to drop a follow /otaku_senpai </strong>

 Chapter 423: Next Generation

    Chapter 423: Next Generation


    Upon hearing Hawk Eyes question, Ian locked gazes with him for a moment, yet remained silent.


    Not convenient to say?? Mihawk instantly inferred his meaning, so he turned his body, fluttering his cloak, and prepared to leave.


    He was not the kind of person to press others, and if Ian had any reservations, he saw no need to press the matter further.


    But as he turned to depart, Ian suddenly called out to him.


    Telling you wont make a difference, my master is none other than koshiro Sensei! Ian said with a smile.


    He had been reluctant to speak of it before, not wanting to disturb koshiros secluded life, but upon seeing Mihawks depart, he realized that he seemed to be the kind of person who does things his own way, and even if he were to share this information, he wouldnt broadcast it everywhere.


    Furthermore, Mihawks age seemed to be around the same as koshiros and both were in their forties, both belonging to the same generation. Mihawk may have even heard of his masters name.


    But what Ian did not anticipate in the slightest, was the moment koshiros name was mentioned, Mihawk whipped around, and his gaze fixed intently upon him.


    koshiro? Mihawks voice couldnt help but rise in pitch. You are Master koshiros senior disciple?!


    Master senior disciple?! Ian was momentarily stunned. Holy cow, the weight of that statement was truly staggering!


    You you know of my master? Ian asked of Mihawk in disbelief.


    Mihawk gave a nod of affirmation as he reminisced on his past, Yes, during my formative years, I had the privilege of training under the tutge of my senpai, Koshiro, for over a decade.


    Ian struggled to find the words to express his confusion, Butbut


    It was hard for him to reconcile the stark contrast between the sword styles of Hawk-Eye and Koshiro. His master was a purist, steeped in traditional and ssical swordsmanship, while Mihawks style leaned heavily towards Western swordsmanship, which could be seen from their clothing. So Ian couldnt believe that these two were brothers in swordsmanship.


    Mihawk seemed to have noticed Ians confusion and shook his head, Theres nothing strange about it. Our teacher only taught us basic swordsmanship, and then let us develop on our own. The pupils of the dojo all went on to have their own distinct variations of swordsmanship, you just need to know that Koshiro is my senpai.


    He couldnt help but let out a small sigh as he lowered the brim of his hat, I never thought that even the disciples of Koshiro-senpai have grown so strong.


    To whom will I pass on my sword techniques in the future?


    After hearing Mihawks exnation, Ian also understood. It seems that this is the case. When Koshiro taught the three of them, he also only taught them basic sword techniques, which feels a bit like a tradition.


    It turns outhes a shishou (talented, skilled or educated Martial Master)! Ian said with difficulty.


    Can it be any more arduous? Before, we fought as equals, but in the blink of an eye, my station has plummeted.


    This is preposterous! Ians teeth ache with vexation, why does it suddenly feel awkward?


    After realizing that Ian was as his own apprentice, Mihawk didnt leave, he strode towards Ians ship with a look of intention to indulge in a drink. Ian, with no other choice, followed behind him.


    Whats going on here? Ace and the others had not heard the discourse between the two, they only sensed something was strange. why did Ian be somewhat reserved towards Mihawk?


    Reiju and Robin, with eyes on Ian, wanted to hear his exnation. Honestly, when facing Mihawk, the pressure was overwhelming. Those sharp, hawk-like eyes were always so diforting. Mihawk was supposed to have left, but how did he return to the ship so abruptly?


    Ahem! Ian, feeling somewhat oppressed under their gaze, could only clear his throat and offer an introduction:


    Allow me to reintroduce, this is my uncle! The Shichibukais Hawk-eyes, Dracule Mihawk! He and my master were once brothers in apprenticeship


    The two beautiful women were left at a loss for words upon hearing Ians introduction.


    Is this like a deluge at the Dragon Kings Temple?


    Ace, however, was not so affected andughed heartily, holding his cowboy hat as he chortled: Haha, Ian, I never would have guessed your status would fall so quickly!


    Mihawk and Ian set off on their journey together.


    Ian gave him a white look, and as he watched Mihawk take off his own hat and put it on the table, and picked up a beer and drank it, Ian had no choice but to walk over, sit down across from him, and asked with some curiosity, Mihawk, might I ask you about Koshiro-sensei? Despite the many years he has taken me in, he has never once spoken of his own past.


    Mihawk couldnt help but study Ian closely, sensing that there was more to the young man than merely being Koshiros student. Perhaps, he was more like an adopted son.


    As Mihawk looked upon Ian with a softened gaze, he began to speak. In fact, there is not much for me to say. When I was young, my love for the art of swordy led me to seek out a dojo by the name of Path of Heart. Unfortunately, my hawk-eyes proved to be a hindrance, and many of my peers kept their distance from me. Only Koshiro-sensei showed me kindness and generosity, always gentle and patient with me.


    Mihawk leaned back in his chair, his thoughts drifting back to a simpler time. Koshiro-sensei and I began our journey together, with the intent of making a name for ourselves on the high seas. But a certain incident urred, one that caused a rift between us.


    It was 22 years ago, the day when the Pirate King Gol D. Roger was executed!


    Mihawk said a very special time, which attracted all the people onboard to alsoe over and listen.


    That day, the marines publicly executed the Pirate King Roger in Loguetown, and my mentor, Koshiro and I were there, bearing witness to the entire event! Mihawk said: Afterwards, I thought that the era of great pirates was about to arrive, and it would be the most glorious period for us. I proposed to Koshiro that we be pirates together, but he disagreed, he thought that a chaotic era wasing and believed that even if we didnt actively fight against pirates, we would only be contributing to the oppression.


    At the time, we could not convince each other, so we parted ways! We each went out to sea and I gradually became famous in this vast sea, but Koshiro disappeared without a trace! Mihawk sighed: And the only news Iter knew about Koshiro, was a letter he sent me. In the letter, he told me that he got marriedand after that, I havent had any news from him. If it wasnt for this encounter with you, I couldnt dare to confirm it from your sword techniques which reminded me of him.


    He is now alone! Ian interjected, catching Mihawks eye as he ryed information of Koshiros current state: His wife died shortly after giving birth to his little daughter, he now runs a dojo and has been teaching sword techniques to children.


    Is that so? Mihawk smiled and said: I suppose thats the life he chose for himself.


    As Mihawk looked upon the sword at Ians waist, he couldnt help but ask, Now that I think of it, I remember Koshiro-senpai had a famous sword named Wado Ichimonji. He acquired it early on in his sailing days. Why did he give it to you?


    Ian shrugged and replied, Theres nothing I can do, my sister, Koshiro-senseis biological daughter, took it. As her older brother, how could Ipete with her for it?


    Mihawk raised an eyebrow in surprise, Oh? Girls can also learn swordy? he asked in surprise, Didnt Koshiro-sensei always believe that it was difficult for women to master the art of the sword?


    As expected, Mihawk was indeed a disciple of Koshiro-sensei, for he knew of such matters.


    Ian gave a brief exnation without delving deeper, but it was enough for Mihawk to understand that Koshiro-sensei had three personal disciples.


    After reminiscing for a moment, Mihawk donned his hat, rose to his feet and said, Well, I must be off. Now that I know Koshiro-sensei is well, I can rest easy. As for you, Ian, your swordsmanship has already taken a unique path of its own. All that remains is for you to understand your own level. That is something you must do on your own, I cannot teach you anymore.


    Ian nodded, not feeling a sense of regret. Though the worlds greatest swordsman, Mihawk, was present, not learning from him would have been a shame, but as Mihawk had stated, he couldnt teach Ian much at this point.


    As Mihawk prepared to depart, he cast one final nce at Ace, as if he had something more to say

 Chapter 424: Maybe I should meet him

    Chapter 424: Maybe I should meet him


    Mihawk departed without so much as a word of farewell. But Ian was not surprised, for Mihawk was known to be a man of few words and a solitary figure, even among the ranks of the Seven Warlords. He held no allegiance to any pirate crew, preferring to chart his own course.


    If it werent for Ians identity, he probably wouldnt have spoken so much, but this was his limit.


    As Ian watched Mihawks raft disappear into the horizon, he let out a sigh and mused, Ow well, I lost. This was my first time meeting my uncle and I didnt even receive a gift. A failure, indeed!


    Robin couldnt help but chuckle at this, and even Aceughed, because he knew Ians personality very well and knew that he was a greedy person.


    Reiju, however, looked somewhat gloomy. She hadnt expected Ian to have such deep ties to so many Shichibukai, least of all to the reclusive and aloof swordsman that was Mihawk.


    She couldnt help but shake her head, thinking how foolish her father must have been to get involved with such a person.


    Lets go, we will continue our journey, Ian said to Ace. Weve already wasted half a day thanks to my new uncle Mihawk.


    And with that, the crew set off once again.


    Unbeknownst to Ian, Mihawk had gone to seek out a visit with his friend, the Red-Haired Shanks, one of the Four Emperors


    The storyline has once again taken a slight detour. Originally, Hawk-Eye had set out to find Shanks with the intention of bringing him news about Luffy. Shanks had lost an arm during his return from the East Blue, and Mihawk was aware of this fact, having even inquired about it. Thus, he knew that Shanks had formed a friendship with a young man in the East Blue and had gifted him his cherished hat.


    However, this time, Mihawk hasnt gone to the East Blue yet and had not yet had the opportunity to meet Straw Hat Luffy. Instead, he sought out Shanks for other reasons.


    Upon arriving at an unknown small ind, Mihawk located Shanks. The henchmen of the Red Hair Pirates were taken aback by his sudden appearance.


    But Shanks greeted him with a boisterousugh, weing Hawk-Eye Mihawk.


    Mihawk, to what do I owe this unexpected visit? Shanks asked, with a hint of perplexity, as he draped his coat over his shoulder.


    Ivee to share a drink with you, Mihawk replied.


    How intriguing, Shanks eximed in surprise. I had thought you hade to engage me in battle once more.


    Not in the mood for it, Hawk-Eye retorted, casting him a nce. I had just engaged inbat with someone before making my way here.


    Is that so? Shanks inquired with great curiosity. Pray tell, who did you cross swords with? I presume you emerged victorious?


    Shanks sat across from Hawk-Eye, the tension between them palpable as they sipped on their drinks. However, Hawk-Eye made no mention of his previous battle, instead opting to take a deep gulp from his ss before breaking the silence. Shanks, do you know? I encountered an apprentice He is the apprentice of Koshiro-senpai, and also his adopted son!


    Shanks was taken aback, his surprise evident on his face as he inquired, Dont tell me that, you fought with your apprentice?


    The thought of such a scenario made Shanks leap to his feet, his tone fraught with concern as he eximed, You You! Did you identally kill your apprentice and thene here to seekfort from me because of guilt?!


    Stop it with your Bullshit! Hawk-Eye, known for his stoic demeanor, couldnt help but curse in frustration, his gaze piercing as he rebuked Shanks, If I killed him, how would I know he was my apprentice? Cant you think before you speak?


    Despite their tumultuous past, Hawk-Eye foundfort in thepany of Shanks, someone who understood theplexities of their rtionship. It was this understanding that had led him to seek out the red-haired.


    But the truth remained, that although Shanks is very powerful, he can sometimes speak and do things out of tune, leaving those around him to question his judgment and mentality.


    After the harsh rebuke from Hawk-Eye, Shanks finally came to his senses, scratching his head in realization, Oh, thats right!


    He patted Hawk-Eyes shoulder, hisughter genuine as he eximed, Really, why didnt you say so earlier? You had me worried for nothing!


    Mihawk stared at Shanks in silence, his voice tinged with concern as he spoke, I havee to you today because there is something that weighs heavily on my mind.


    What is it? Shanks asked, lifting his ss to take a sip of his drink.


    Its about the scar on your cheek, Mihawk replied, his gaze fixed on Shanks.


    The mention of the scar caused a change in Shanks expression, his demeanor bing serious as he put down his ss and looked at Mihawk. You already knew about this, didnt you?


    I do know, Mihawk nodded. Its about ckbeard Teach. Is he truly as powerful as they say?


    Shanks let out a sigh, his gaze bing distant as he replied, Mihawk, what I wish to tell you is that when I faced Teach, I did not take him seriously. It was his brute strength alone that left this scar upon my face.


    Mihawk fell silent for a moment before speaking once more, his voice tinged with worry. Did you know? When I met my apprentice and found that he was in thepany of Whitebeard Pirates second division captain, Ace. And this has me concerned.


    Hmm? Shanks brows furrowed as he asked, Who is your apprentice?


    You definitely heard of him, Mihawk ced his hands on his knees and looked at Shanks. He is the newly appointed member of the Shichibukai, ck Dragon Ian.


    What What in the world is happening here?! Shanks eximed in shock, his eyes widened with disbelief as he turned to Hawk-Eye and asked, Hes your apprentice, you say? The one they call ck Dragon Ian?


    Mihawk nodded, He is indeed.


    Shanks couldnt help standing up, pacing back and forth as he tried to process this new information


    Suddenly, Shanks came to a halt and sat back down, his eyes fixed on Mihawk as he spoke, I had heard that Fire Fist Ace had set out to hunt down ckbeard Teach, butter I found out that Ace did not go directly after Teach, but instead went to the Travolta Ind first and then join forces with ck Dragon Ian, Jinbe and many other Shichibukai and appeared in Dressrosa, causing chaos and upheaval in Domingos kingdom Because of this incident, I thought it was wrong news that Ace was chasing Teach, but looking at it now, Im afraid that Ace has teamed up with ck Dragon Ian to deal with their enemies together


    Mihawk gave a somber nod, Its very possible. Ive noticed that Ace and Ian have a strong bond.


    Shanks shook his head in disbelief, I had heard that Whitebeard had once considered adopting Ian as his own, but after the incident with Teach, he was cast out. Its hard to fathom that they would join forces now.


    Ians assassination of Teach leaves me quite perplexed, said Mihawk, scratching his chin in thought. If the two have a grudge, then I can understand, but if thats the case, then Teach and Ians powers should be quite evenly matched.


    Shanks shook his head in disagreement. No, thats not it. Ians attack on Teach should have been part of a sneak attack, yet he still couldnt manage to kill him.


    So, youre saying that Ace and Ian together still couldnt be able to defeat Teach? Mihawk asked, his curiosity getting the better of him.


    This was the very reason Mihawk had sought out Shanks. He had heard Shanks talk about Teach before, and upon leaving Ians ship, he couldnt shake the feeling that something was amiss. The Whitebeard Pirates pursuit of the traitor Teach was well-known throughout the Grand Line, and Ian and Ace appearing together must have some purpose. Out of concern for his apprentice Ian, Mihawk sought out Shanks for answers.


    Shanks pondered for a moment before giving his response. I cannot say for certain, as I have not engaged in battle with Ian, the new Shichibukai, nor have Iid eyes on him. But if it was just Ace pursuing Teach, the odds would be against him. If Ian were to join the fray as well, its anyones guess.


    You look more worried than me? Mihawk couldnt help saying.


    Yes! Shanks nodded seriously. Mihawk! What do you think of the current situation of the Whitebeard Pirates?


    Mihawk pondered for a moment before delivering his verdict. A delicate situation, to be sure.


    Shanks nodded in agreement. Indeed, a delicate situation. Whitebeards health is failing rapidly, and it may not be long before he sumbs to it. But do you truly believe the Marines will allow him to pass quietly?


    No, its impossible! Shanks said, not waiting for Hawk Eyes response. The Whitebeard, Edward Newgate, is a figure of the same era as the Pirate King Roger. Roger may be gone, but as long as Whitebeard lives, he remains a symbol of that era, a benchmark for all pirates. If the Marines and the World Government hope to bring an end to the Pirate Era, they must take a strike at Whitebeard. Only by destroying him utterly can they shatter the pirates faith and willpower.


    Shanks concluded, They cannot simply let Whitebeard die of old age. I believe they will find an opportunity to strike soon. Whitebeard may be old, but he is still the strongest man alive. To bring him down is to bring down Roger once more.


    And at this sensitive time, with a figure like Teach emerging, I always have an ominous feeling! Shanks sighed: If the fire fist Ace is caught by Teach, then the opportunity that the Marines wants may appear At that time, the whole Grand Line and the new world will be in chaos, and the bnce between the four emperors and the marines will bepletely broken!


    Shanks finally said, As for Ian, he is a variable! Maybe I should talk to him

 Chapter 425: Teach in Drum Island

    Chapter 425: Teach in Drum Ind


    It was about half a monthter that Mihawk met Red-Haired Shanks, Now lets go back a little bit to the time when he left from Ians ship.


    At this time, on the sea of the Grand Line, a big ship was sailing.


    On board this ship, there were five people who just escaped from the Marine patrol ship, it was the ckbeard Pirates.


    After a few days of sailing, the ckbeard Pirates ship entered a cold and gusty sea area, snowkes began to fall from the sky, and the north wind was blowing very cold.


    Captain Teach, theres an ind ahead!


    Burgess shouted to Teach who was steering the ship, he asked Shall we dock?


    No need, isnt it better if we go to basta sooner? Teach said.


    But, our water supply is running low! Laffitte said from the side.


    Teach thought for a moment and had no choice but to let Burgess prepare to dock on the ind.


    After escaping from Kuinas pursuit, Teach and his crew sailed ording to their Log Pose, when they realized their chosen route was leading them to basta, Teach began to have some ideas.


    With Domingos defeat by Ian and the revtion of his crimes, now Domingos Shichibukai position was vacant, and Teach has always wanted to take a Shichibukai position, so he could implement his n, which was mentioned earlier.


    Teach had always harbored a grand n to make a name for himself among the infamous pirates of the sea. He envisioned taking out a few well-known names and quickly rising to fame, catching the attention of the Marines and ultimately being considered for a spot among the Shichibukai.


    But as he sailed the treacherous waters of the Grand Line, opportunities for Teach to put his n into action were scarce. The pirates he encountered were small fry, not worth the effort to eliminate.


    But as fate would have it, his journey would lead him to basta, and with that realization, a new idea formed in his mind. He remembered that one of the Shichibukai, Crocodile, was located there!


    Crocodile had been spotted in Dressrosa with Ian, but it was likely that he had returned to his base.


    The opportunity to defeat a Shichibukai and prove his strength to the Marines was too good to pass up. But even better, Crocodiles association with Ian presented an added bonus. Teach and Ian had a long-standing grudge and taking out one of Ians allies would be a satisfying victory.


    As Teachs ship was approaching basta, he couldnt help but feel a sense of excitement. This was his chance to make a name for himself, to take out a powerful pirate and im a spot among the Shichibukai. But there was one more reason, a secret motivation that only he knew. He couldnt wait to put his n into action


    With a goal firmly in mind, Teach and his crew set sail towards basta. But as any sailor would know, some things are beyond ones control. Running out of water was just such an unfortunate event that left them with no choice but to dock on the ind known as Drum Ind.


    Brrr!


    As soon as they set foot on the ind, Teach couldnt help but shiver from the cold. This winter ind was too chilly for his liking.


    Dammit, lets hurry and finish up so we can leave this ce! Teach grumbled to his crew, I dont want to spend a moment longer in this godforsaken ce.


    However, just as they were about to set off, Van Augur, who carried a strange long sniper on his shoulder, suddenly spoke up, Captain, it seems like somethings not right. I saw a ck pirate g in the vige ahead


    Teach was taken aback, Pirate g? Whose territory is this ind?


    The g has a sword piercing through a dragons head, thats the g of the Dragon Hunter Pirates! Van Augur replied.


    Hearing this, Teach felt a sense of dread wash over him, why was it that wherever he went, he always seemed to run into the Hunter Pirate Crew?!


    But at the same time, he also sensed that something was amiss. He had a feeling that seeing the Hunter Pirate Crews g on this ind was foretelling something ominous.


    In fact, at this moment, Teach was unaware that Ace and Ian had already embarked on a voyage to hunt him down.


    After his escape from the Whitebeard Pirates, Teach feared that Whitebeard would send men after him. After all, he had killed hisrades and fled, a crime that is heavily punishable within the Whitebeard Pirates. Even when Ian tried to assassinate Teach, if it wasnt for Teach surviving, Whitebeard might have taken action against Ian.


    He knew this, but Teach was unaware of who was specifically hunting him within the Whitebeard Pirates. After his escape, he had no reliable sources of information.


    He had only surmised that it could be Ace, after all, he was a member of the second division and it would make sense for the division captain to lead the pursuit.


    However, recently, Teach had stumbled upon a newspaper article about Domingos downfall. In it, Ace and Ians names were mentioned in passing, which led him to believe that they were still in Dressrosa.


    This was a grave error on his part, he had no idea that Ace and Ian had already left Dressrosa and were now hot on his heels.


    As heid eyes on the g of the Hunter Pirates, Teach immediately thought this could be Ians hiding spot.


    His eyes grew dark with suspicion.


    Well, well, lets go ashore and take a look, Teachmanded four members.


    And so, the five of them disembarked on the ind and made their way into the vige nestled at the base of the mountain.


    However, they were unaware that the Drum Ind Kingdom was not sheltered by Ian, not even Ian knew that someone had hanged his g on this ind!


    The Drum Ind Kingdom was liberated by Ian when he killed their king Wapol and freed the inds doctor, so the people on the ind were grateful to Ian, and when they learned of his pirate crew name and g, they voluntarily hung his g.


    In the eyes of these inders, Ian was like Crocodile, a hero of the country, hanging his g just tomemorate the great pirate who had evernded on their ind.


    Because of Ians pirate identity, the people of Drum Ind did not hate pirates, but they were even weing of them. So when Teach and his crewnded on the ind, they were warmly weed.


    But unfortunately, Teach was not a kind-hearted person, so the vigers were unlucky


    The impact of Ian in the storyline appeared again, originally, the ckbeard Pirates had indeednded on Drum Ind, but at that time, because of Wapols rule, the ports here were guarded by soldiers, so those soldiers, seeing that ckbeard and his crew were pirates, they extorted them, and ckbeard, in a rage, destroyed most of the country.


    And upon seeing ckbeards astonishing power, Wapol realized that he was not a match for this monster and fled the ind.


    Now, with the unfortunate death of Wapol, ckbeard and his crew were able to disembark without any trouble. Typically, one would expect the ckbeard Pirates to quickly leave the country after restocking their supplies and go their separate ways. However, fate had other ns when they saw the g of the dragon hunter Pirates hanging in a nearby vige.


    Coincidences happen in this world, even Ian couldnt have predicted this turn of events.


    Teach flew into a rage upon seeing this, he directly used his powers of the Yami Yami no Mi to destroy the vige. Although many vigers had the foresight to flee, the damage was still done, and they lost their homes.


    But the destruction did not stop there, Teach, feeling unsatisfied, went on to destroy several more surrounding viges.


    In an instant, the entire Kingdom of Dressrosa was left with many injured people

 Chapter 426: A little late

    Chapter 426: A littlete


    With Wapols death, the citizens of Drum Ind came together to elect a new leader, Dalton


    Dalton is a Devil Fruit user who could transform into a bison, rose to the throne as the new king. Though once a captain of Wapols guard, Dalton had betrayed his former leader, choosing to stand with the people of Drum Ind instead.


    Unlike his predecessor, Dalton did not reside in the grand pce atop the mountain, instead opting to live among the people at the mountains base. But when the notorious ckbeard Piratesunched an attack on the ind, Dalton rallied the army, determined to put an end to their tyranny.


    Unfortunately, Daltons strength was no match for the powerful pirates. He was easily defeated and left injured in the wake of the attack. The entire Drum Ind Kingdom was left defenseless against the ckbeard Pirates relentless rampage.


    Teach, the ckbeard, set his sights on the mountain top pce as the destruction of the inds viges nearedpletion. He had heard of the pces location and was eager to go and see it. However, Teach, being unfamiliar with the ind, was unaware of the cables leading to the top of the mountain.


    Upon realizing that the only way to reach the pce was to brave the harsh, snowy conditions on foot, Teach hesitated. The cold, wintery climate of Drum Ind was not something he relished facing. The idea of climbing the mountain, amidst the fierce storm was not an appealing one.


    As Teach surveyed the destruction he and his crew had inflicted upon the viges, he couldnt help but feel a sense of satisfaction. His collection of interest had grown vast, and with a heartyugh, he and the ckbeard Pirates set about looting the viges for food and water before departing the ind.


    As their ship sailed away, the wounded Dalton breathed a sigh of relief. He knew he had been lucky, for the ckbeard Pirates had not ventured up the mountain where the pce of the king resided. Inside, Dr. Kureha and Chopper had managed to evade the crews wrath.


    The entire nation was in need of medical aid now that so many had been injured, and the famous 20 Drs were no exception. They too had been hurt during the ckbeard Pirates attack. But there was hope yet, for only Dr. Kureha had the skills to save them.


    As the night set in, Kureha rode down the mountain on a sled pulled by Chopper, the wind and snow whipping past them. It was only then that she fully understood the extent of the pirates devastation. The mountain top was too far away, so it wasnt until they came down the mountain that Chopper and Dr. Kureha realized a band of ruthless pirates had descended upon their peaceful ind.


    Why? Chopper queried, his voice tinged with confusion. Pirates are supposed to be the most romantic and free people on the sea. Why would they harm innocent vigers?


    Kureha let out a sigh, her eyes falling upon the young reindeer. You are still so naive, Chopper, she said, her voice heavy with sadness. Pirates are not the romantic figures you believe them to be. They are ruthless, and will stop at nothing to achieve their goals.


    It was Dr. Hiriluk who initially instilled in Chopper the belief that pirates were good people. Andter, when Ian appeared on the ind and defeated Wapol, it only solidified Choppers conviction.


    Now he suddenly came into contact with such a vicious pirate group as ckbeard Pirates. No wonder Chopper was confused.


    Dr. Kureha didnt say anything, instead, she and Chopper set to work healing the wounded.


    As Kureha worked, Chopper grumbled, If only Ian-san was here. Hed definitely teach those vicious pirates a lesson


    Just as things seemed to have settled down on Drum Ind, about ten days after the ckbeard Pirates attack, another pirate ship appeared on the outskirts of Drum Kingdoms waters.


    The citizens, still on edge after the previous attack, immediately panicked at the sight of the ck g, fearing the return of the ckbeard Pirates. They quickly notified Dalton and mobilized arge group of militiamen to intercept the ship at the port.


    But as the ship drew closer, they were shocked to see that the g was not that of the ckbeard Pirates, but of the Dragon Hunters!


    Yes, Ian and his crew had finally arrived.


    As the people of Drum Ind realized that the neers were none other than Ian and his crew, their spirits got lifted, and they quickly dropped their weapons to give these pirates the warmest of wees.


    At first, Ian and Ace were taken aback by the reception, but as they began to survey the ind, they saw that the viges were in disarray, with many homes still in the process of being rebuilt. It was then that they realized something was amiss and began to inquire.


    It was then that Ian realized they had arrived toote.


    He remembered that historically, the ckbeard Pirates had indeed passed through Drum Ind, but with so many variables at y, he couldnt be sure if Teach would still take this route. Even though Ace had received word from the Whitebeard Pirates and they had set out for Drum Ind together, Ian was unsure of exactly when the ckbeard Pirates hadnded on the ind, and they had still missed their mark.


    What irked Ian even more was that without Wapol, Teach had still managed to devastate the country, destroying many of its viges, all because they had hanged his own Pirate g.


    It was then that Ian realized just how deep Teachs grudge against him truly ran


    Im sorry, Ive caused you all so much suffering! Ian apologized to Dalton. The ckbeard Pirates group is our target of this hunt, and because of us, youve all been caught up in this tragedy


    Dalton shook his head. Its not your fault, in fact, if it werent for our rash decision to use your g, we might not have drawn the ckbeard Pirates attention at all.


    Ian didnt dwell on this problem any longer, instead he asked Dalton, How long has it been since they left?


    About ten days ago, Dalton replied. If you intend to give chase, you must act swiftly.


    Ian and Ace locked eyes, both silently acknowledging the gravity of the situation. They made a mental note to set sail as soon as possible.


    Due to the generous feast the vigers had prepared in their honor, Ian and his crew couldnt bring themselves to depart immediately and instead lingered, savoring the delicious food and drink.


    And just at that moment, Kureha and Chopper, who had received the news, rushed down from the mountain top.


    As soon as Chopper saw Ian, he immediately leaped into his embrace.


    Haha, Chopper! Ian eximed, holding him high in the air. Youre looking well!


    Ian, I missed you so much! Chopper said, tears welling in his eyes.


    Ian ruffled his head, But unfortunately, I cant stay here for long, I have to leave.


    Are you going out to sea again? Chopper asked.


    Yeah, Im pursuing a dangerous enemy, Ian replied. The ckbeard Pirates, so I cant stay long.


    Choppers head drooped at his words, dejection etched upon his features.


    Ian let out a chuckle, cing aforting arm around the young reindeer. Dont be like that, he said. Soon enough, you will find your own crew and set sail. And when you do, if you ever want toe to me, youll always be wee in my pirate crew.


    Mymy crew? Choppers head lifted, his eyes alight with excitement and longing.


    Ian nodded, for he couldnt help but think of the Straw Hat Pirates. Perhaps it wouldnt be long before they reached this ind too. With Luffys personality, he would definitely take Chopper as a crew member.


    Chopper was a gifted doctor, and with him, the Straw Hat Pirates would have someone to heal them when they were injured, especially the reckless Sanji.


    After a few more words with Chopper, Ian handed him over to Robin and Reiju.


    Robin who was quite fond of cute things, had already spotted the fluffy Chopper, and although she didnt show it on her face, when Ian handed Chopper over to her, she smiled and hugged him, while chatting with Reiju.


    Surrounded by the two beautiful women, Chopper felt both scared and yet, at the same time, reassured that they were partners of his brother, Ian. So, he stood there stiffly, listening to their words.


    After they had finished eating and drinking, Ian and his crew decided it was time for them to depart. But before they left, Ian remembered something and turned to Dalton and said, Can I ask you a favor? If in the near future, a pirate named Luffy with a straw hates to this ind, can you tell him that well be waiting for him in basta?


    Dalton did not refuse and simply nodded in agreement.


    And with that message left behind, Ace and Ian left the Ind, continuing to pursue the ckbeard Pirates.

 Chapter 427: The Great Feast of Defeat

    Chapter 427: The Great Feast of Defeat


    The port city of Nanohana in the basta Kingdom was bustling with activity as merchants, travelers, and even infamous pirates roamed the streets. But amidst the hustle and bustle, one small restaurant stood out for its eerie silence.


    This was not because the restaurant had no customers, on the contrary, this restaurant was a very famous one in the city, with a lot of customers.


    However, at this moment, all of the patrons were fixated on two figures sitting at a table, devouring te after te of food with a ravenous appetite.


    One was a bare-chested man donning a cowboy hat, and the other was a ck bear Mink with fur covering his entire body. The table before them was piled high with empty tes, at least a dozen stacks in total, each one towering higher than the restaurant owner standing behind the table.


    It was estimated that these two had consumed at least 80 servings of food between them, an amount that would have been enough to feed a small army.


    Are they human?


    The customers in the restaurant have never seen anyone eat this much! And it looks like these two were stillpeting, to see who can eat more.


    Five more servings of the pork chop rice! Ace bellowed, his fork still clutched in hand, his cheeks puffed up like a chipmunk, not quite sure how he even managed to form the words.


    Doroni, not to be outdone, roared, I want ten servings of the pork chop rice!


    Oh Oh! O-Okay! The restaurant owner and his team of chefs could only stand there, drenched in sweat, as they realized that the ingredients they had prepared for the entire day, enough to feed the entire restaurant, were about to be devoured by these two ravenous beasts in a matter of minutes.


    Ian sat beside Ace, nursing a drink and couldnt help but feel a twinge of pain as he watched the two continue to pile up their tes.


    Goodness, whats wrong with these two gluttons, this meal alone is going to cost me a small fortune!


    He couldnt understand why Ace always had a love for all-you-can-eat meals. It was very likely that he always ate too much and even if he had money, it wouldnt be enough!


    Ian couldnt help but feel the urge to make a run for it, without paying


    He nced over at Matthew, who was seated beside Doroni. The man was eating as well, but unlike the others, he was taking his time to savor each bite, making thoughtfulments on the chefs skills and leaving a few insightful remarks about the dishes, resulting in the restaurant owner respectfully listening to him, bearing Matthews slow tone that works like poison


    Ugh, these guys are really inconsiderate! Ian felt a bit overwhelmed by the scene before him.


    Hehe, Ace truly has an insatiable appetite! Robin, sitting to Ians left, couldnt help but smile upon seeing the scene, Doroni is the user of the Gluttony Fruit, yet Ace is able to keep up with him. Thats pretty impressive!


    Impressive my A$$! More like a nuisance! Ian couldnt help but curse, Just watch,ter on, this guy will eat so much he wont be able to move and will want me to carry him. If it was about eating, I wont mind, but the bastard is just using me as his personal mule!


    Robin stifled augh as she covered her mouth.


    Reiju too couldnt help but chuckle as she watched Ace and Doroni gorge themselves on the feast before them. Her expression was one of gentle amusement and when Ian gave her a strange look, she exined, Dont you think people should be at their happiest when they are eating? When Sanji was young, he used to have that same expression all the time!


    Reiju and Robin were both mature women, so their perspective on the situation was different from Ians. But no matter what, Ian could only silently calcte how much this meal would cost and whether he had enough money to pay for it.


    In reality, Ian was quite well-off. He had brought over 20 million Belly with him for expenses, and as a member of the Shichibukai, he could easily capture a pirate and exchange them for their bounty if he ever ran out of money. So, in theory, he shouldnt have to worry about expenses.


    But the problem was, he cant stand the fact that Ace and Doroni eat like this!


    After leaving Drum Ind, it took Ian and his crew about ten days to reach the shores of basta. Since this route passed through basta, Ian and Ace both suspected that Teach would definitely be here.


    However, to their surprise, upon arrival, their inquiries revealed that no ckbeard pirate group had been seennding in the port in recent times. Teach and his crew were known for their distinctive appearance, and if they had passed through, the locals would have undoubtedly remembered them. But despite questioning multiple people, no one had seen any trace of them.


    Ian spected that one possibility was that the ckbeard pirate group hadnded and quietly slipped away, as Teach and his crew had left Drum Ind a full ten days before Ian. The other possibility was that something had urred on their journey, dying their arrival.


    As Ian pondered over the possibilities, he couldnt help but feel that thetter was more likely. The Grand Line is a treacherous ce, where a sudden storm could easily throw even the most experienced crew off course. If Teach had been caught in such an event, he could have been forced to take a longer route before reaching basta.


    So, Ian and Ace decided to wait at the port of Nanohana City for a while, in the hopes that Teach would eventually make an appearance


    As the days passed, the wait seemed to stretch on forever. Each day was marked by a growing sense of unease, as Ian and his crew wondered whether they had made the right decision in staying put.


    Just as Ian was lost in thought, Robin suddenly jolted him back to reality with a tap on the shoulder. Captain, Ace has fallen asleep again, she said with a hint of amusement in her voice.


    Ian turned to see Ace, his hand still clutching a fork, his face buried in a te of food, lost in thend of dreams. With a sigh, Ian pinched Aces neck, pulled his head out to prevent him from suffocating and dying, and gave him a good knock on the head to wake him up.


    This was a routine he had grown all too familiar with in the past week


    After Ian hit him, Ace suddenly woke up, looked around, and then grabbed the fur of Doroni and used it to wipe his face vigorously. After the remnants on his face were wiped off, he turned to Ian with a disdainful expression and said, Hua! Ian, Im full, lets go!


    The meal was a feast unlike any other, tes piled high with delicious food that seemed to never end. But as the final bites were taken and thest drops of drink were downed, Ian had to pay the bill. As a result, this meal cost Ian 997,000 Berries, and when he was paying the bill, Ian wished he could mortgage Ace to wash dishes here


    Lets go! Ian shouted, and the six of them stood up and walked out of the restaurant.


    However, just as they pushed open the door of the restaurant and walked out, Ian, who was in front, collided with a person who just walked in


    Boy! Be careful when walking


    The person who was hit by Ian just rubbed his chest before finishing his sentence, but when he saw Ians appearance, he suddenly froze.


    Its you!?


    Its you!!!?


    Ian and the stranger eximed in surprise.


    The stranger had white hair, wearing a coat, bare-chested, and smoking a cigar that never went out. It couldnt be anyone else but Smoker!


    When Ian saw Smoker, he had an impulse to p his head. Did this guye here because he was chasing the Straw Hat Pirates? Did his appearance mean that the Straw Hat Pirates had alsonded in basta?


    Subconsciously, Ian looked behind Smoker, and the first thing he saw was Tashigi with her short hair, and the second one saw Kuina standing next to Tashigi like twin, but her hair was slightly longer and she was not wearing sses.


    Kuina was also surprised when she saw Ian, but then she reacted quickly and could not help winking at Ian mischievously.


    Ian smiled as he understood Kuinas meaning.


    So, he raised his hand and greeted Smoker with a smile, Hey, Smoker, you came here for a meal too?


    Smoker took a few puffs of his cigar and blew out a cloud of smoke, he said gloomily, Why are you here?

 Chapter 428: A Long Betrayal

    Chapter 428: A Long Betrayal


    Smoker had a bad habit of smoking fiercely when his mood was sour, and it was clear that his mood was far from pleasant at the moment.


    He had indeed set out to capture the Straw Hat Pirates, but he never imagined that he would meet Ian here.


    The encounter was a bitter pill to swallow, as Ian was now one of the Shichibukai, a powerful figure within the Marines, while Smoker remained a mere Captain. Even though Smoker didnt ce much importance on military rank, the fact that Ian, who was still a swordsmanship instructor under his ownmand, is now someone he had to look up to was a humbling experience. Anyone would find it difficult to face a former colleague in such a position.


    If there was one person Smoker wished to avoid at all costs, it was Ian. But fate had other ns, and he found himself standing before the man he loathed.


    Smoker was highly suspicious of Ians presence in basta. He had warned the Marine headquarters of Ians dangerous tendencies long ago, but his warnings fell on deaf ears. As a result, Ian caused a major incident in Marijoa, and the entire World Government had to bear the embarrassment of the situation.


    Smoker believed that Ian was a troublemaker, and wherever he went, chaos was sure to follow. It was no wonder that he was on high alert as soon as heid eyes on him.


    Faced with Smokers questioning, Ian shrugged nonchntly and said, What kind of old friend are you? Youre so intimidating the moment we meet.


    Ignoring Smoker, Ian reached out and greeted Tashigi with a wave, Hey, Tashigi! Long time no see!


    Long long time no see, Tashigi replied, her voice quivering as she nervously tightened her grip on the sword in her hand.


    The one next to you, is that your sister? Ian feigned ignorance, pointing towards Kuina and asking Tashigi.


    No no! Shes Lieutenant Kuina, we just happen to look alike, Tashigi quickly denied, waving her hand frantically.


    Kuina also cooperated, coldly snorting at Ian with disdain.


    The two obviously knew each other, but they pretended that this is their first time meeting each other. Smoker and Tashigi were both confused, or rather, they never thought about it in this direction. Seeing Ian casually greet his subordinates while ignoring him, Smoker couldnt help but feel irritated and spoke out, Ian, dont think that just because youre now a Shichibukai, Ill forgive you! If I had known that you would cause such a big incident in Marijoa, I wouldnt have let you out of the East Blue in the first ce!


    Smoker couldnt help but regret his decision, if he hadnt authorized Ian for taking the Marine ship out to eradicate a Pirate Group, things might have turned out differently. If he had kept Ian in the Marines at that time, perhaps there would have been fewer incidentster on.


    As he spoke, Smokers gaze shifted towards Ians back, and he couldnt help but spot Ace.


    At the moment he saw Ace, Smokers pupils involuntarily contracted. It was indeed the second-division captain of the Whitebeard Pirates, Fire Fist Ace. So, it turns out that Admiral Aokijis words were true; Ian and Ace were working together, hunting down the ckbeard Pirates.


    As expected! This was not a good development, as Smoker knew that trouble was brewing.


    In frustration, Smoker grabbed Ian by the arm and growled, Ian, are you hunting down the ckbeard Pirates? Let me make one thing clear, the Marines will handle that matter. I want you to leave basta, and I want you to do it now.


    Ian looked at Smoker in confusion and said, Er what do you mean by that? The ckbeard Pirates are your responsibility, not mine?


    Of course, they are! Smoker nodded and said, Maybe you dont know, Lieutenant Kuina encountered the ckbeard Pirates before, but unfortunately, she was not able to capture them.


    Upon hearing this, Ian couldnt help but raise his head in surprise and look at Kuina.


    Kuina had actually encountered the ckbeard Pirates!?


    This exceeded Ians expectations, so he couldnt help but nervously look at Kuina, wanting to look for any signs of injury.


    Kuina, noticing Ians gaze, shook her head slightly, assuring him that she was unharmed.


    After confirming that Kuina was indeed unharmed, Ian asked Smoker in a serious tone, Where and when did you encounter the ckbeard Pirates? Tell me everything!


    Smoker didnt suspect anything, and knowing that Ian was someone to be trusted, he ryed the events as reported by Kuina. As Ian listened, his eyes flicked over to Kuina, a hint of surprise in his gaze.


    A headache so severe that it felt as though it would split her skull open? And yet, she was fine once she woke up? It sounded like the typical case of Haki awakening. Could it be that Kuina had awakened her Haki by sheer luck?


    Ian couldnt question her about it here, so he simply shook his head and said, Smoker, were old friends, right!? Let me give you one piece of advice: stay away from the ckbeard Pirates. The Marines have underestimated Teach. To be honest, even with me and Ace working together, our chances of capturing him are no more than 60%. In in terms, you cant beat him.


    Smoker was stunned, what?! The ckbeard Pirates were that powerful?


    He wanted to believe that Ian was joking, but the serious expression on Ians face left no room for doubt. Smokers heart began to race as the realization hit him: could it be that the Marines intelligence was wrong?


    He didnt want to believe it, but as he thought back on Ians opponents over the years, he knew that Ian was not one to exaggerate. All of them were formidable figures, marine admirals, Shichibukai, and top-ranked officers under the Four Emperors. None of them were pushovers. It was impossible for Ian to be making this up


    Smoker thought long and hard before making a decision. He looked at Ian and said, Alright, Ian, I wont interfere with your pursuit of the ckbeard Pirates. As a member of the marine department, I am obligated to capture pirates of the Whitebeard group when I see them, but Ill let this one slide and pretend not to have seen him. But in return, you cannot interfere with our actions on this ind.


    Ian was just about to agree when a figure suddenly rushed in from the distance, pushing aside Ian and Smoker and charging into the restaurant.


    Food!!! IM STARVING!!! I want to eat!!!, the person shouted as he sat down at a table, frantically pounding on it and urging the restaurant owner to hurry up with his meal.


    Smokers cigar fell to the ground with a thud. Ace recognized the figure and couldnt help but exim, Luffy?!.


    Thats right, the person who had rushed into the restaurant was none other than Luffy of the Straw Hat Pirates, but he was so hungry that he didnt pay attention to Ian and Smoker blocking the entrance, nor did he notice Ace.


    Ace called out to him, but Luffy didnt hear him. Just as Ace was happily about to walk over to Luffy, he heard Smoker shout, Straw Hat brat!!!.


    The volume of Smokers voice was loud enough for Luffy to finally hear, so he turned around and saw Smoker.


    Ah! its you, Smoker! Luffy looked at Smoker with a troubled expression, sensing that it was going to be a hassle.


    Straw Hat kid, Ive finally caught you! Smoker pulled out his Jitte and was ready to rush forward and capture Luffy, while Tashigi and Kuina also put their hands on the handles of their swords, ready to move with Smoker.


    However, at this moment, Ace suddenly opened his arms and blocked Smokers path.


    Ace!?, Luffy finally noticed Aces figure, and couldnt help but call out in surprise.


    Luffy, long time no see! Ace faced Smoker, but turned his head and looked at Luffy from under his hat with a warm smile in his eyes.


    Haaa, haha Ace! What are you doing here!? Luffy alsoughed heartily, patting his straw hat.


    But the conversation between the two, made Smoker angry, he frowned and said to Ace: Fire Fist Ace, what do you mean by this?


    Im sorry, but Luffy is my brother, I cant let you take him away like this! Ace smiled and said to Smoker.


    Smoker heard this and couldnt help but turn around and red at Ian, meaning that Ace is your man, you bettere and control him!


    Ian quickly waved his hand, indicating that he would not take the me for this!


    At the same time, Ian gestured with his hand and looked at Luffy with a strange expression.


    Although this was Ians first real meeting with Luffy, he was still no different from the Luffy Ian had imagined. The reason Ian looked at Luffy with this strange gaze was because he felt that, for some inexplicable reason, he had gained another little brother, and it was really strange.


    Dont forget, he had drunk the brotherhood oath with Ace, calling Luffy little brother was not a problem


    But, Ian nced at the expressionless Robin next to him. Robin was now following him, and it was impossible for her to be Luffys partner again. In this way, Ian had betrayed his own little brother.


    Just like when he had betrayed Zoro, this was a very uneasy feeling

 Chapter 429: Straw Hat Pirates

    Chapter 429: Straw Hat Pirates


    The Straw Hat brat is actually the younger brother of Fire Fist Ace!


    Smoker was taken aback by this information. He couldnt believe that the Straw Hat kid, whom he had just encountered, was rted to one of the most notorious pirates in the New World.


    Fire Fist Ace, the pirate worth 550 million bellies, the second captain of the Whitebeard Pirates, was a household name in the world of piracy. How could someone like him have a younger brother like the Straw Hat kid?


    But Smoker, despite his reputation as a problem child in the Marines, was unwavering in his belief in justice. Even though he now knew of Luffys rtion to Ace, he couldnt let that stop him from bringing the pirate to justice.


    With a fierce determination, Smoker unsheathed his Jitte and directly lunged towards Aces abdomen while shouting, Get out of the way!


    The front of Smokers weapon was embedded with Seastone, he knows that Ace is a Logia fruit user, so he didnt think about fighting him head-on at all, and nned to take advantage of the seastone to deal with him first.


    But Ace was quick to react, dodging Smokers attack with ease. He may not have known about the seastone, but he was not about to let Smokernd a hit on him. In a swift motion, he kicked his leg towards his opponent.


    The two shed in an intense battle. Tashigi saw the two of them fighting and held her de and rushed up to help.


    Kuina was also Smokers subordinate, so she cant just stand by and watch, so she also moved torward Ace.


    Of course, Kuinas attack on Ace was definitely a feint. Although she did not know Ace, she knew that he was with Ian, and that he must be Ianspanion. Therefore, she was not willing to put in her full effort.


    Seeing the three of them surround Ace, Luffy suddenly shouted: Thats not fair!


    So he also swung his arm, wanting to join the battle and help Ace.


    However, just as he was about to rush forward, Ian reached behind him and grabbed Luffys neck.


    Being the rubber man, Luffys neck was bent at an unnatural angle by Ians sudden grip, his tongue lolling out.


    Cough!! Ian shook him off and threw Luffy on the ground. Luffy held his neck and coughed twice, then he red up at Ian in furious disbelief: Who the hell are you? Looking for a fight?


    Ian gave him a white look, turned to Ace and said: Ace, Ill leave them to you, be careful not to hurt them!


    Dont worry Ian! Ace, dodging the attacks of Smoker and hispanions, nodded as he held his cowboy hat: I remember this smoke guy, I saw him in Loguetown, I wont hurt him!


    Okay! Then Ill take this kid away! Ian pointed to Luffy on the ground.


    Ace did not reply, he directly put a fire wall in ce, blocking Smoker and hispanions, while Ian grabbed Luffys cor, and dragged him away.


    Kuina was with Smoker, Ian naturally does not want to intervene, but with Luffy around, it was inevitable that a fight will break out between the two sides, so Ian intended to take this brat away.


    But the problem now is that Luffy doesnt know him. Luffy heard Ian talking to Ace, but he didnt understand the rtionship between them. When being dragged away by Ian, Luffy got angry and started throwing punches towards Ians face.


    Luffy at his current stage was too weak for Ian. Ian kept dodging with ease, which made Luffy furious, so he shouted, Dont move!


    Then, Ian reached out and pulled Luffys head wearing his Straw Hat: Dont miss!


    After struggling for a while, Ian got mad so he hardened his hand with Haki and pressed on Luffys head.


    Uht! Uht! Uht! it hurts! Luffy screamed immediately, covering his head with both hands, wondering why Ian could hurt him.


    As Ian saw that the guy was truly in pain, he twisted him and walked away, with Doroni, Matthew, Reiju, and Robin following closely behind.


    Bastard! Ian! Where are you taking that guy! Smoker, seeing this scene through the firewall, said some anger and disappointment.


    His mission had been to capture Straw Hat Luffy, and he wouldnt have followed him into the Grand Line otherwise. Now, seeing the opportunity to capture the Straw Hat alone and separated from his crew, Smoker couldnt help but feel that Ian and Aces interference had thrown a wrench in his ns.


    Ian also heard Smokers shout, but he didnt pay attention to him, taking Luffy all the way, swiftly disappearing from view as they vanished down the street.


    He knew that Luffy couldnt be captured here, for not only was he Aces brother, but also Dragons son. Ian couldnt let Luffy slip through his grasp, not when Dragon was his superior.


    As they turned a corner, Luffy regained consciousness. He struggled in Ians grasp, his voice filled with confusion as he shouted, Hey! Who are you? Where are you taking me?


    Ian was just about to speak and answer him, but as he identally looked to the right, he suddenly stopped.


    Because on the street to the right, Ian saw several people They were the members of the Straw Hat Pirates who had just finished shopping and put on desert clothes.


    Seeing that Luffy was grabbed by the cor with one hand, while Luffy was not able to resist at all, Sanji and Zoro were both dumbfounded. After seeing Ians appearance clearly, Sanji dropped the cigarette in his mouth!


    Youyou


    Sanji pointed at Ian, trembling in horror.


    Zoro also looked at Ian in disbelief. He never thought he would see his big brother in this ce and that his captain would be caught by him!


    Ah! Its Zoro! Luffy, seeing Zoro and Sanji at this moment, happily waved and shouted to them, Zoro, Sanji! Hurry up and free me, Ive been caught by this weirdo!


    Ian had been overjoyed at the prospect of reuniting with his long-lost brother, Zoro, but before he could utter a word, Luffy had dubbed him a weirdo. Ians countenance grew dark and with a swift motion, he delivered a powerful punch to Luffys head.


    Bra brother Ian!


    At this time, Chopper also recognized Ian and immediately put down what he was holding. He ran up and threw himself at Ians thigh.


    Although he had only just met with Ian recently, when he saw Ian again, Chopper started crying a lot. He lifted his head and said: Ian big brother, I I have also be a pirate! I also havepanions, I have be a brave man!


    Haha! Ian couldnt help butugh when he saw Choppers appearance, and patted his head, Good job, Chopper, didnt I tell you that you would find yourpanions?


    Mmm! Chopper tightly hugged Ians thigh and wouldnt let go.


    Ian could only let Chopper hang like this, and gestured to them, saying, This is not a ce to talk, where is your ship? Navigator Miss!


    Navigator Miss, of course, refers to Nami, who is behind them in a beautiful western dancers outfit.


    At this time, Nami finally recognized who that guy was and couldnt help but be surprised, covering her mouth.


    It was not Namis fault that she failed to recognize Ian upon their reunion. After all, it had been over two years since theirst encounter and Ian had undergone a significant transformation, primarily in terms of his demeanor. Nami, however, was not to be med for her confusion.


    As Ian scanned the crowd, he couldnt help but notice a beautiful young woman and a curly-haired old man. The woman, like Nami, was dressed as a western dancer, her striking blue tresses tied in a ponytail cascading down her back. Ian recognized her as none other than the princess of basta, Vivi.


    Despite Crocodiles absence from Baroque Works, the organization continued to function seamlessly. In fact, Ians and Crocodiles participation in the basta war had only served to deepen the royal familys suspicions about thetter. Princess Vivi, who had infiltrated the organization as an undercover agent prior to the events, was now reunited with Luffy and his crew.


    However, there was one key difference in this encounter. Igaram had not met his demise as he had in the original timeline, due to the fact that Ian had abducted Robin before he could be eliminated. It was a surprise to see him standing alongside Princess Vivi.

 Chapter 430: Reminiscing

    Chapter 430: Reminiscing


    As Ian gaped at Princess Vivi and Igaram, Nami finally snapped out of her daze, pointing left and telling Ian with urgency, Our ship is at the harbor over there!


    Ian nodded, dragging Luffy along with him.


    How the hell did he end up here? Zoro watched Ians back, gritted his teeth, and had no choice but to follow.


    Sanji followed close behind Zoro, with arge bag hanging from his back. As he ran, he curiously asked Zoro, Hey, green-haired moron, you seem to know him too?


    But before Zoro could answer, a voice filled with excitement rang out from behind them.


    Sanji!? You are still alive!


    Sanji spun around and upon seeing Reiju with her round eyebrows, he copsed on the spot


    ReiReiReiju!?! Sister!?!


    He had been wondering about the two beautiful women following Ian, but never in his wildest dreams did he expect it to be his own sister!


    Sanjis heart was pounding with fear, it was as if the entire Grand Line was churning with his terror.


    With a puff! Zoro, who was running ahead, let out a snort ofughter upon hearing Sanjis reaction.


    Everyone followed Ian and ran towards the port, and Ian, who was running in front, was dragging Luffy with one hand and Chopper had been hanging from his thigh, making it a sight that was hard to miss.


    Princess Vivi and Igaram ran in the back and asked Usopp: Who are these people? Are they friends or foes?


    Usopp had never seen Ian before, so he was uncertain. On one hand, they could be friends, but why did Luffy look like he had been kidnapped by the leading man? On the other hand, why did Zoro, Sanji, Nami, and others follow the guy?


    At this time, Princess Vivi had not yet seen Robins true appearance, if she had, she would definitely recognized Robins true identity as Miss All Sunday


    With these questions in mind, the group soon arrived at the harbor. Ian finally saw the Straw Hat Pirates ship, the Going Merry, the cute little sheep figurehead


    After throwing Luffy on the ship, Ian jumped on board and finally let out a long sigh, patting Choppers head and letting hime down.


    In a moment, everyone followed one by one and boarded the ship, after Ian sat on the deck, Zoro also sat quietly across from him.


    Sanji, Nami, Usopp, Princess Vivi, and Igaram all stood behind Zoro, while Reiju, Robin, and Doroni, as well as Matthieu, stood behind Ian, the two groups were clearly separated, as if they were negotiating.


    It was then that Luffy finally caught his breath and, with a bewildered look, asked Ian, Who are you?


    Ian smiled and pointed to Zoro, telling them: Ask him!


    Thus, Luffy and Usopp, along with the rest of the crew, gazed intently at Zoro.


    With a look of reluctance, Zoro answered, He is my senior disciple, his name is Ian, and he is a member of the Shichibukai!


    Upon hearing Zoros answer, the Straw Hat pirate crew reacted differently, making the moment quite entertaining.


    Sanji already knew of Ians identity, as Redfoot Zephyr had mentioned it after Ian left the Baratie restaurant, so he wasnt too surprised.


    The same went for Chopper. He had always admired Ian and, although he didnt know what the Seven Warlords were, his big, cute eyes still shone with stars as he looked at Ian.


    For those who knew what the Seven Warlords were, it was a different story.


    Shi Shichibukai!!? Usopp was so frightened that white foam formed around his mouth and fell t on the deck.


    Princess Vivi and Igaram panicked at the same time and retreated a step, covering their mouths in shock. At that moment, they finally saw Robin, who wore a cowboy hat, standing behind Ian.


    When they realized that this woman was Miss All Sunday, Princess Vivi and Igaram couldnt help but draw their weapons. Thankfully, Nami pressed down on their hands, stopping them.


    Only Luffy was unfamiliar with the concept of the Shichibukai. When he heard from Zoro that Ian was his disciple, he cocked his head and asked with a question mark, What is a senior disciple?


    Fool! Nami hammered Luffys head and shouted: He is Zoros big brother!


    Luffy smashed a fist in the palm of his hand, and looked like he had a sh of enlightenment this action was really simr to his grandfather Garp.


    Feeling speechless at Luffys stupidity, Nami simply ignored him, walked up to Ian, and stared at him with a condescending expression.


    Hey, Nami! Im sorry about your town


    Nami just stared at Ian so bitterly, and Ian knew why she had such an expression. Although Arlongs release had nothing to do with Ian, he still felt like he was the cause of a lot of pain to Nami. So Ian felt awkward when he saw Nami up close.


    However, what Ian didnt think was that after Nami stared at him for a while, she suddenly sighed softly and said: Forget it, I cant me you! If I had followed you earlier, maybe many things would have ended differently


    Although Nami looked like a fierce queen in the Straw Hat pirate group, she was really a reasonable and kind-hearted girl. She knew that Arlongs secret release was actually a pot of the marines and the World Government, and had nothing to do with Ian. On the contrary, Ian did catch Arlong at the time, and Nami was grateful for that alone.


    So, Nami walked up and hugged Ians neck with both hands, giving him another kiss on the cheek, and said, Brother Ian, its good to see you again. I can finally thank you in person


    As she did more than two years ago, Nami once again expressed her thanks to Ian in her way, which must have been inherited from her mother. The difference now is that Nami was more mature and womanly than she was back then, making this move even more effective on men.


    Ian was somewhat stunned after being kissed by her, but then someone exploded.


    Ahh! Nami-swans kiss! Sanji, seeing this scene, burst into mes with jealousy and shouted at Ian, I havent even gotten a kiss from Nami-swan, why have you!?


    The outbreak of Sanji was like gaining 200% fighting power, that he wanted to rush up and fight Ian, but was held back by Usopp who hade to his senses: No, Sanji! Youll get us all killed!


    Hahahaha! Luffy apuded heartlessly andughed without a care in the world.


    Headache! This was the only adjective Ian could think of at the moment. He felt that things were getting out of control, and he had forgotten what he wanted to say due to the chaos caused by Sanji.


    So, Ian couldnt help but turn around and tell Matthew: Matthew, shake hands with this guy!


    Oh Matthieu slowly replied, walked to Sanji, and extended his hand.


    Sanji was stunned and asked, Who are you? What do you want from me?


    He is my crews cook! Ian smiled and said, His food is delicious, you should get to know him!


    Really?! Hearing that the other party was also a chef, Sanji suddenly became excited and shook his hand, Lets have a culinary showdown


    Before he could finish his sentence, Sanji suddenly felt a strong drowsiness and passed out on the spot.


    With the noisy guy gone, the scene immediately became much quieter, and it was only at this moment that Ian seized the opportunity and asked Zoro: How does it feel to set sail?


    It was fine at first, but after seeing you, it isnt good anymore! Zoro said gloomily, Why are you here?


    I came here for a reason, I have something to do! Ian pointed to Luffy next to him and said, Smoker and Kuina wanted to catch him, so I took him away from them!


    Kuina!? Zoro was a little surprised to hear that Kuina is also around.


    Luffy smiled foolishly and said, Yes, that smoker guy who we met in Loguetown also came to basta!


    Zoro ignored Luffy and asked Ian with some doubts: Have you met Kuina?


    Of course! Ian nodded: I heard about you going to sea from her. Maybe Kuina wont catch you, but its better for you to avoid her.

 Chapter 431: Warning

    Chapter 431: Warning


    As pirates, it was evident that Luffy and his crew wouldnt want to interact with the marines more than necessary, as nobody wants to constantly have someone breathing down their neck.


    Zoro was well aware that although Kuina was now a lieutenant, she was still a subordinate of Smoker, and if Smoker said to capture the Straw Hat Pirates, she would have no choice but to follow through.


    Zoro had a lot of bitter memories associated with Kuina, which were based on the shadow umted by the defeat in 2002. So, when Ian told Luffy and his crew toy low and avoid Smokers group, Zoro surprisingly had no objections.


    However, whenever faced with Ian, he always felt somewhat somber, even though he knew that Ian had saved the Straw Hat Pirates by taking Luffy away and preventing Smoker from catching them. Zoro couldnt seem to bring himself to say thank you.


    Zoro may not have known it, but this kind of psychological struggle was easily understandable. The people he wants to catch up to and surpass were not the same as before; they became three now. The first person was Mihawk, who needs no introduction, known by many swordsmen, including Zoro.


    The second person is Kuina, who as a woman, has defeated him so many times. Zoro must surpass her if he has little self-esteem.


    And the third person is Ian.


    As Zoros elder brother, and the first of the three siblings to set sail, the achievements that Ian has made so far were enough to make Zoro look up to him. So even though he denies it on the surface, he has already set Ian as his target to catch up with, which is also the reason why he told Luffy that he had three people he needed to surpass when Luffy rescued him


    If he and Ian had been strangers, a simple showdown with drawn swords would have sufficed. But the problem was that Ian is precisely his elder brother. Under these circumstances, Zoro finds it hard to even speak harshly to him, for Ian remains a brotherly figure to him.


    Therefore, its easy to understand why Zoro is ufortable around Ian. He is weighed down by Ians current sess and feels trapped in his shadow, but at the same time he cant express his frustration.


    Seeing Ian and Zoro talking like this, princess Vivi beside them finally couldnt hold back and walked out. She stood in front of Ian and loudly asked him, What are you two doing in basta? Are you in cahoots with Crocodile? Or are you part of Baroque Works?


    Upon hearing Vivis questions, Usopp immediately got scared. He quickly pulled Vivi over and whispered, Vivi, how can you talk to him like that! Although he is Zoros brother, but but


    However, at this moment, Robin finally recognized Vivi, and looked at her with interest, Its Miss Wednesday! The princess of the Nefertari family!


    You know me? Vivi bit her lip and looked at Robin, It seems that you already knew my identity?


    Robin smiled but didnt say anything.


    Answer me! Vivi continued to ask Robin loudly, Why did your Baroque Works want to start a war in basta Kingdom!


    Ian looked at Vivis emotional expression. Although he admired her bravery, she obviously got the wrong person. So Ian shook his hand and said, Your Highness, you have gotten the wrong person. She is Nico Robin, although she used to be the vice president of Baroque Works, but now she is a member of my pirate crew! And I have nothing to do with the Baroque Works!


    Youre lying! Vivi didnt believe it and said, Recently, the newspapers mentioned that you and Crocodile appeared together in Dressrosa. And now youre telling me that you have no connection with Baroque Works?


    Ian furrowed his brows and said, I said I have nothing to do with it, so I have nothing to do with it! Little girl, even if youre angry at the Baroque Works, please dont associate me with them without any evidence!


    Vivi was about to say something, but at that moment, Igaram grabbed her and said, Princess Vivi, this may be true. Not long ago, I received a message from the king that said that the ck Dragon Ian, had a conflict with Crocodile in basta, and they may really have no rtionship


    Is is that true? Vivi was surprised. Vivi was not in basta when Ian and Crocodile fought, so she didnt hear about it.


    At this time, Zoro also turned his head and said to Vivi with a serious expression, Princess Vivi, Ian is my brother, I also believe him!


    Vivi took a deep breath, then abruptly bent down and apologized to Ian, Im sorry, Ian sir! I was too impulsive


    Ian didnt mind. He knew that Vivi was only suspicious because she saw Nico Robin, so he waved his hand, I wont inquire about the matters between basta and Crocodile. But dont worry, the reason Crocodile and I appeared in Dressrosa was because I threatened him, so rest assured, Im not helping him here.


    Ians words were sincere. Indeed, he had no connection with basta, there was no need to consider their country too much. Although he could stop Crocodile, he didnt n to. After all, Crocodile was the first strong enemy of the Straw Hat Pirates, and whether they could make a name for themselves would depend on this battle. Since Zoro had joined the Straw Hat Pirates, Ian wouldnt interfere with his rise to fame.


    To be a greater sword master, reputation was indeed the most important


    And for Ian, Teach is far more dangerous, because Ian had tried to assassinate him once before, and their hatred could not be resolved. Ian could not allow the guy who held a grudge against him to continue to hide in the shadows


    Upon hearing Ians words, Nami and Usopp both rxed, they could tell that Ian was not angry at Vivi.


    Robin was the same, she smiled and held Chopper in her arms, teasing the cute little reindeer. She didnt mind Vivi calling her MissAllSunday before, because she knew she waspletely free from the criminal organization, Baroque Works.


    As Luffy gazed in disbelief at Usopps heart-pounding chest-thumping, he asked in confusion, Why are you all so afraid of Zoros brother?


    Baka! Usopp whispered to Luffy, Dont you know? Hes a pirate with a bounty of 650 million bellies! How could we not be afraid?


    650650 million?!


    If before, Luffy had noprehension of the Shichibukai concept, now, after hearing about Ians bounty from Usopp, Luffy finally reacted and was shocked to the point where his jaw dropped to the ground.


    Bounties are the easiest thing to attach to someones power. After finally realizing the gap between them, andparing his own bounty, which was only 30 million bellies, Luffys expression at this moment satisfied Usopp, and he couldnt resist adding, Not only that, its said that his crew, the Dragon Hunters, has abined bounty of over 1.5 billion bellies!


    Wowwow, Sugoi! Luffys eyes sparkled as he gazed at Ian.


    Usopp, on the other hand, was proud and haughty as he said, Hmph, whats so great about that? Let me tell you, the great Captain Usopp defeated more than one crew like this in his days


    Ian was talking to Vivi, and when he heard Usopps bragging, he couldnt help but look back at him. To Ians surprise, the mere sight of him was enough to startle Usopp into tears, who quickly dropped to the ground and apologized with his hands sped in prayer.


    Ian looked at the deceiving captain silently. Although this was the first time he had met Usopp, he couldnt help but find him peculiar.


    Turning to Nami, Ian asked, Nami, as a sailor, did you see a pirate ship during your journey to basta? Its pirate g should look something like this


    As he spoke, Ian drew his sword and gently engraved the banner of the ckbeard Pirates on the deck.


    Ah! Its the ckbeard Pirates! shouted Chopper, who was being held by Robin. Upon seeing the emblem, he couldnt help but shout out. Although Chopper never faced ckbeard himself on drum ind, he had heard about their emblem from others.


    No Nami thought carefully for a moment and replied, We havent encountered them. What pirate crew is this? Their g looks very evil.


    Ace and I came here to pursue them! Ian dered. If you evere across this pirate crew in the future, try to avoid conflict if possible and keep your distance.

 Chapter 432: Brother-in-Law!?

    Chapter 432: Brother-in-Law!?


    In fact, Ian was also guessing whether that guy Teach was plotting to take over Crocodiles position.


    He remembered clearly that Teach was indeed plotting to be one of the Seven Warlords, and Ian originally thought that he might want to rece the position of Domingo. However, when he thought about it from Teachs perspective, he realized that it was not that easy.


    Yes, Domingos position is now vacant, but Teach cannot prove his strength in front of the marines and the World Government because he did not defeat Domingo. It is impossible for him to rece Domingo as one of the Seven Warlords by just talking.


    But if Teach himself were to defeat one of the Seven Warlords, then the situation would be different


    In a parallel universe, Teach was able to rise to power because he captured Ace, the second divisionmander of the Whitebeard Pirates. But Ace has not met him yet, and Teach probably didnt expect that. So in Ians opinion, he has a better chance of plotting against Crocodile.


    But why hasnt he arrived in basta after so many days of traveling in front of Ian and the others?


    This is the most confusing thing for Ian.


    And what about Crocodile? Although he had returned to basta, he has not shown up since Ian and the others returned to basta. Ian knew that the Baroque Works operatives would never withhold such crucial information, so he surmised that Crocodile was actively avoiding him.


    As Ian contemted whether or not to inform Crocodile of the news, he guessed that even if he did, Crocodile wouldnt care. But just as he was lost in thought, Luffy suddenly sat down beside him and curiously asked, Hey, Zoros brother, are you and Ace friends?


    Ian smiled and said, Not just friends, were brothers!


    Luffys eyes widened in surprise. You and Ace are brothers!? Why has he never mentioned having a brother before!?


    Ian burst outughing at Luffys wildly imaginative mind. How did Luffye up with such a wild idea that he and Ace were biological brothers?


    Just as Ian was about to exin, a voice suddenly came from behind. You idiot! Ian and I are blood brothers!


    Everyone turned to see that Ace had somehow jumped onto the ship without anyone noticing. He was squatting on the deck, grinning at Luffy and saying, Just like when we were kids, Ian and I became brothers by drinking the oath wine!


    Ace!!! Luffy eximed in delight, running over to embrace him. Ive missed you so much!


    Ace pushed Luffy away with a disdainful expression, but he still smiled and said, Luffy, Ive been waiting for you for days. It looks like you got my message from Drum Ind.


    What message? Luffy asked, perplexed.


    It was only then that Chopper realized that the vigers had forgotten to tell Luffy about Aces message.


    Ace also caught on, but he didnt pay it much attention. As long as he could see Luffy, that was all that mattered to him. So he smiled and said, Luffy, I have some good news for you. Sabos not dead!


    Sa Sabo!? Luffy was dumbfounded when he heard that name and then trembled as he asked, Are you surereally?


    Ace nodded confidently and said, Yes, I saw him with my own eyes. But I have to thank Ian for helping us meet again.


    Thats thats amazing! Luffys voice shook as he spoke, and tears welled up in his eyes.


    Ace then told Luffy the story of what had happened. At first, Luffy listened attentively, but as he heard Ace recount how Ian, Ace, and Sabo had be brothers by sharing sake, Luffys mood soured. He shouted, Ah! You guys are so sneaky! Why didnt you take me with you?


    As for Zoro, he was stunned upon hearing this. He could clearly sense the meaning behind what Ace had said  Ian, Ace, and Sabo had shared sake and be brothers, and Ace and Sabo were Luffys brothers. So didnt that mean Ian was also Luffys brother?


    What did that make him and Luffy then?


    As for Nami and the others, they were utterly shocked and dumbfounded as they looked back and forth between Ian and Ace. They had overheard their conversation earlier and learned that Ace was the captain of the second division of the Whitebeard Pirates, and even he had a bounty of 550 million berries.


    With one brother having a bounty of 650 million and the other having 550 million, theirbined bounty was a staggering 1.2 billion. And to think that both of these infamous pirates were Luffy and Zoros older brothers! Nami and the rest felt as if they were about to faint


    Even Reiju, who was nearby, was surprised by the news and couldnt help but take a few extra nces at the Straw Hat Pirates. Was Sanji really a part of this pirate crew? Maybe it was for the best after all.


    Speaking of Sanji, he had just woken up from his trance. Matthews hypnosis had worn off, and he quickly got back on his feet after tumbling on the deck. But he was confused by everyones shocked expressions and had no idea what had just happened.


    However, he didnt have time to ponder the situation as Reijus gaze fell upon him. As soon as he caught sight of her face, which resembled that of his mother, and with her gentle gaze, Sanjis heart melted. He didnt make a scene and simply pulled out a cigarette from his pocket, lighting it with his lighter and put his hands in his pockets.


    Although Reiju is his older sister, Sanjis expression doesnt show excitement like seeing a sibling, because Sanji knows that in the Vinsmoke family, familial affection cannot be talked about.


    Reiju walked towards Sanji and smiled before asking him, It seems like you managed to escape back then


    Why are you here? Sanjis expression softened as he asked Reiju, Did father send you to take me back?


    No! Reiju shook her head and said, Father doesnt know youre still alive! I came here just to see you


    Sanji felt relieved upon hearing this, as he was worried that Reiju had some ulterior motive. So, when he learned that Reiju was not sent by Judge, he finally epted her appearance.


    Whywhy are you with that guy? Sanji pointed to Ian and asked Reiju, Do you know him?


    Reiju really wanted to tell Sanji the truth, because she didnt want to lie to him. But she knew that if she told Sanji that she was captured after losing to the Dragon-Hunter Pirates, and thats how she met Ian, then she was sure that Sanji would rush up and fight Ian with all his might!


    The reason why Reiju was so concerned about Sanji was because he was her gentlest brother in her heart. If Sanji knew that his sister was being bullied, his tenderness would turn into the strongest anger and he would do anything to avenge her.


    But in fact, there was no enmity between Reiju and Ian, and she also knew that the power gap between Sanji and Ian was too great. So she didnt want Sanji to be too impulsive.


    So Reiju came up with an excuse and said to Sanji, He is my friend!


    However, Reiju would never have thought that with just one sentence, Sanji would have such a wild idea!


    If there was one person in the Straw Hat Pirates who understood the matter between men and women best, it was Sanji. Unlike Luffy and Zoro, who were clueless, Sanji immediately began to associate.


    Friend = Boyfriend = Marriage partner = Brother-inw!


    That guy was going to be his brother-inw!?


    Boom! Sanji suddenly burst into mes. His gentle and beautiful sister was going to get married!? And the person she was marrying was the guy who had beaten him up in the Baratie restaurant!?


    Damn it! He couldnt tolerate it!


    So the next second, Sanji yelled and rushed towards Ian

 Chapter 433: Rehearsal

    Chapter 433: Rehearsal


    Sanji shouted loudly and kicked towards Ian.


    Of course, Ian couldnt be hit by him, but Sanji was too annoying. Maybe it was because there were many beautiful women on his ship. This guy Sanji was like a cockroach, and he was the noisiest person on the ship. So after Ian dodged Sanjis kick, he grabbed Sanjis ankle and threw him to the side!


    Plop! Sanji fell into the sea instantly


    Ian finally felt a peace of mind. He turned to look at Reiju and asked, Is he really your brother?


    Reiju smiled knowingly, she was also relieved, feeling that at least Sanji should still be happy in the Straw Hat Pirates.


    However, seeing Sanji this time was equivalent to Ian fulfilling his promise to her. So Reiju couldnt help but wonder where she should go in the future, whether to return to the Vinsmoke family, or to take advantage of this opportunity to leave them behind


    And when she thought of that cold family, a hint of loneliness appeared on her face.


    This expression was just seen by Sanji, who climbed up from the sea onto the ship.


    So this guy immediately thought wrong, fantasizing that his brother-inw was ying with his sisters feelings, causing her to show such a lonely expression.


    Oh oh oh! Sanji burst out again, andunched an attack on Ian as soon as he got up.


    But this time, perhaps because of emotional reasons, his speed was much faster than before, forcing Ian to lift his arm to block his kick.


    However, after three or four times of this kind of disturbance, Ian was also a little angry, and directly pressed Sanji into the deck!


    But in fact, Ian was also measured when he took action. Although it looked like Sanjis face had been smashed into the deck of the Going Merry, Ian knew that Sanji was okay.


    Didnt Reiju have any reaction on the side? Sanji, this idiot, was ultimately a modified human, just like Reiju!


    However, just like that, Zoro and Luffy suddenly stood up. Zoro drew his sword, and Luffy made a posture ready to attack.


    Perhaps because of the difference in momentum when Ian was angry just now, Zoro and Luffy felt that Ian was really going to get serious with Sanji, and Sanji was theirpanion, they couldnt just watch him get beaten up by Ian.


    Oh!? Ian was a little surprised to see the twos posture, but soon after sensing their thoughts, he said with a yful tone, What? Zoro, do you want a long-awaited showdown after being apart for so long?


    With a sword in his mouth and two swords in each hand, he said to Ian, Although I really hate this cook, if someones going to beat him up, it can only be me!


    Thats right! Luffy also nodded and said, If you beat up Sanji, then therell be no one left to cook for me!


    Robin listened with interest and couldnt help but chuckle.


    Haha! Ian alsoughed. He could tell that the Straw Hat Pirates were indeed quite united, but in reality, Zoro was just taking advantage of Sanji being bullied as an excuse to want to fight him. It had been over two years since they hadst fought, and this guy was probably itching to give it a try.


    As for Luffy, that idiot was just a simple-minded creature. Seeing Zoro stand up, he followed up without thinking too much about it.


    Chopper was held in Robins arms and was frightened. He thought that the two sides were really going to sh, so he tearfully called for everyone to stop.


    As for Usopp, he was already lying on the ground pretending to be dead


    Only Nami could see through the situation and couldnt help but sigh andugh helplessly, moving to the side.


    Vivi couldnt read through the situation and, seeing Nami step back, she became a little anxious and asked Nami, Shouldnt weshouldnt we help?


    Nami held her hands and said, No need, let them be, we cant help much, its good to teach these idiots a lesson.


    As if to verify her words, Sanji also stood up. He was really fine, although his hair was full of sawdust. He coolly lit a cigarette and stood shoulder to shoulder with Luffy and Zoro.


    Just like Zoro, Sanji had long wanted to have a real fight with Ian. It was a knot that was buried when they met Ian in Baratie.


    The three main forces of the Straw Hat Pirates faced Ian together.


    Ian turned his head and looked at Ace and Reiju. He pointed to Luffy and his two friends and asked, Ill beat them up, you dont mind, right?


    Haha! Aceughed and said, I used to beat him up Luffy when we were kids!


    As for Reiju, she stood with her arms crossed and smiled without objection. She actually wanted to see what Sanji had grown into now. Does he have the capital to live as a pirate at sea?


    Whether as a big brother or a big sister, the mentality toward their younger siblings is the same. They both hope to protect them and hope that they can grow.


    Ian also considered it in the same way. After all, Zoro had not yet encountered Mihawk on this sea, and he did not know how many strong people there were on this sea. Even for Ian, who was overpowered, there were still people he couldnt beat. So it would be good to let them see the power of the New World in advance, and maybe indirectly help them grow faster.


    However, Ian couldnt attack them on their small boat, so he pointed to thend next to them and signaled for the three of them to follow him.


    After arriving, Robin and the rest leaned on the deck, waiting to watch the show. Usopp, Chopper, and Nami were worried and stayed on the ship.


    Once on solid ground, Zoro unbuttoned his shirt to reveal his muscr upper body. He wrapped his shirt around his waist and took out a piece of ck cloth, which he tied around his head. Sanji and Luffy also began to prepare themselves. As for Ian, he smiled and held the handle of his sword, waiting for them to be ready.


    Although Zoro didnt want to gang up on Ian with these two people, he knew that they wouldnt stand a chance against him alone. They decided to attack together.


    It was like a preview of the battle between Ian and another Shichibukai, Crocodile. They wanted to know what kind of strength the Shichibukai had.


    Lets go, Luffy! Zoro whispered, gripping his sword.


    hmm! Luffy nodded seriously.


    Seeing that they were ready, Ian waved at them, signaling for them toe at him.


    This action made the three of them feel annoyed, so the next second, they attacked!


    Charging from the front was Luffy! Among the three, he initiated the frontal attack, running towards Ian at high speed with his arms stretched behind him. As the distance increased, his arms grew longer.


    When he reached a spot two meters away from Ian, his extended arms suddenly snapped back!


    Gomu Gomu no bazooka!


    Luffys hands formed a pushing motion, utilizing the tremendous sticity tounch a powerful strike at Ian.


    At the same time, Zoro bounced several times and circled around Ians left side. The sword on his mouth was horizontal, and his hands followed up, forming a cross shape as he fiercely shed at Ian.


    As for thest person, Sanji had jumped high into the air from the beginning, rolling like a wheel. When he reached Ians head, he stretched out his foot like an axe and chopped down on Ians head.


    The three of them, one from the front, one from the side, and one from above, almost simultaneouslyunched a fierce attack on Ian, which appeared seamless in their coordination.


    However, just as Luffys Gomu Gomu no bazooka was about to hit Ian, Ian also made a move!


    At that moment, a strong aura suddenly erupted from Ians body, and just as Luffys Punch was about to hit Ian, it suddenly stopped.


    Luffy stopped it himself, or rather, it was an emergency brake!


    Because at the moment when Ians aura exploded, Luffy saw the fierce look in Ians eyes. At that moment, he seemed to see a fierce beast that was choosing its prey.


    He had a premonition that if he really went ahead with his attack, perhaps his hands would be cut by Ians de the next second!

 Chapter 434: Showing Off Like the Wind

    Chapter 434: Showing Off Like the Wind


    Because Luffy was facing Ian head-on at this moment, he felt an overwhelming pressure bearing down on him, causing him to anticipate the consequences of his uing attack. In a split-second decision, he hit the brakes


    Meanwhile, Zoro, attacking from the side, also felt the imposing aura from Ians body. Before the sword even touched Ian, Zoro had broken out in a cold sweat. But he gritted his teeth and swung all three of his swords against Ian.


    With a sharp ng, Ian lifted the scabbard of his sword, the Senbonzakura, with his left hand and ced it on the point of impact of Zoros three swords. This immediately stopped Zoros attack. Then, with his right hand, Ian drew his sword from the scabbard and moved it in the direction of his own head!


    Sanji,ing in with an axe-kick, mmed his heel directly onto the hilt of Ians sword. But instead of shattering the weapon, the force of the impact sent Sanji flying backwards, while Ian stood firm.


    It may seem slow to describe, but this whole scene happened in an instant. After intimidating Luffy and knocking back Sanji, Ian swiftly spun his sword in a bright arc, aiming straight for Zoro.


    Oh Shit! Zoro saw the deing and quickly used his two swords to parry it. But as one of his swords was just a cheap, ordinary de that he bought for a couple of thousands from a weapon shop in Loguetown, they will shatter immediately upon contact with Ians sword.


    Realizing his mistake, Zoro attempted to withdraw his other sword, but it was already toote. With a strike apanied by Haki, Ian sliced through both of Zoros swords, leaving him defenseless.


    Gomu Gomu no Gatling Gun!


    Zoro stepped back as Luffyunched yet another attack. His fists were pounding out a flurry of blows that seemed to multiply in number with every second.


    But just because Luffy looked like he had multiple hands didnt mean he actually did. Ians En Field allowed him to perceive every punch trajectory with crystal rity, he could sense every move Luffy made and avoid his hits with ease. He just sidestepped and ducked, and despite Luffys relentless onught, not a single blownded.


    While Ian danced around, Sanji got back up and rejoined the fray,unching a storm of kicks at Ian just like Luffy. And just like Luffy, Sanji couldnt hit Ian, who glided effortlessly through the two attackers vicious pincer blows.


    Then, from behind, came a roar


    Ittoryu (One Sword Style): Sand Pattern!


    Zoro gripped his sword in reverse and swung it down at Ians back.


    After Ian had sliced through Zoros other two swords, he had no choice but to rely on his remaining weapon, the Sandai Kitetsu, and his one-sword style. But even this attack was detected by Ians En field, which enabled him to sense Zoros every move and evade the blow with ease.


    Ians field allowed him to perceive any attack from any direction, so Zoros sneak attack from behind was just as ineffective as Luffy and Sanjis frontal assaults.


    Ian had no intention of fighting the three of them seriously, and he mostly dodged their attacks, but even so, the three fighters became increasingly anxious as they failed tond a single hit.


    Especially Zoro Ian was like a substitute for Hawkeye, giving Zoro a glimpse of what true swordsmanship at the level of the Shichibukai looked like. He couldnt fathom how Ians casual swing had shattered his two swords


    On board, Usopp and Vivi were in shock. Three against one, and they couldnt eveny a scratch on Ian. Vivi couldnt help but look desperate, knowing that Ian was also one of the Shichibukai. If Crocodile had this kind of power, how could Luffy and his crew hope to defeat him?


    Actually, Vivi was worrying too much. The Seven Warlords varied in strength, and while Ian was undoubtedly one of the strongest, Crocodile was on the lower end of the spectrum.


    Experience is the best teacher, and mastering Haki was no exception. Strictly speaking, although Luffy and his crew have set foot on the Grand Line, they were still considered rookies. Without the use of Armament Haki, Ian could easily crush them. Even the mere use of Observation Haki was enough to make it impossible for the three crewmates tond a single hit on him, leaving them exhausted.


    Ace and Robin watched the fight with smiles on their faces, forming a sharp contrast with Usopp and Vivis expressions.


    After fighting Ian for a while, Zoro couldnt bear it anymore and jumped out of the battle circle, pointing his Sandai Kitetsu at Ian in frustration, Hey! Ian! Are you just going to mess with us!?


    At this point, Luffy and Sanji also stopped. They were breathing heavily.


    Ian, on the other hand, looked rxed and asked, Oh!? How am I messing with you?


    Why are you just dodging!? Zoro said indignantly. Youre not even taking us seriously!


    Ian shook his head and said, I admit that I havent been taking you seriously. But if I did, do you still want to keep that sword? he asked, gesturing at the Sandai Kitetsu in Zoros hand.


    Uh Zoro was taken aback by Ians words. Despite his heartache at Yubashiris destruction, he knew that if even Sandai Kitetsu were destroyed, he would be pushed to his limits and might even resort to fighting Ian to the death.


    Yet, Zoro couldnt shake the feeling of being underestimated by Ian. He hadnt seen the full extent of Ians strength, and that made him all the more determined to prove himself.


    Ian could see the fire in Zoros eyes and shook his head. He had intended to y with the three of them, but it seemed that things were getting out of hand. If he continued to underestimate Zoro, it would only lead to trouble.


    So, Ian decided to show a little more.


    The next second, the air began to tremble on the area around them. Ians aura was more powerful than ever before, and even the small stones on the ground also began to shake with the outbreak of his Nen.


    Ian focused his gaze on Zoro and his twopanions, and an invisible shockwave rushed towards them, emanating from his Conquerors Haki. It was a power that Ian had honed over the years, and he could now target specific individuals with it.


    The entire area was engulfed in Ians aura, causing the ground and surroundings to tremble. Ians Conquerors Haki was like a tsunami, overwhelming their senses and leaving them reeling. Zoro, Luffy, and Sanji suddenly felt a strong dizziness ovee them. They couldnt help but feel their legs give out as they nearly fell to the ground.


    However, they didnt faint. Ian had purposely adjusted his Conquerors Haki to reduce its impact on them. But even with that, the immense mental pressure was like a series of waves crashing onto their bodies.


    In just a moment, the three were already drenched in sweat, struggling to hold up under the overwhelming force of Ians Haki.


    It wasnt until this moment that they finally understood the true extent of the gap in their abilitiespared to Ians.


    Although they didnt know what kind of power it was, their bodies reactions told them that they couldnt withstand it for long.


    Only Nami and Robin on the ship didnt understand what was happening. Ians Haki hadnt reached the ship, so they could only watch the three struggle in confusion.


    Ace understood what was happening, but he couldnt help feeling envious. I never thought Ians Conquerors Haki would be so powerful, he has it under perfect control


    Reiju also knew about Haki, but hearing Aces words left her extremely surprised. Ian had Conquerors Haki, and now Ace did too!? In the New World, only the most powerful and notorious individuals possessed such an ability, and yet here were two in front of her.


    She was at a loss for words.


    Meanwhile, as Zoro and the others were likely reaching their limits, Ian finally withdrew his Haki.


    As the pressure lifted, Zoro, Luffy, and Sanji copsed as if they werepletely drained. Theyy on the ground, breathing heavily, trying to recover from the ordeal.

 Chapter 435: Annoyed

    Chapter 435: Annoyed


    ((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((The Next Chapter is free/public in my Patreon Page))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))) /posts/79885461


    Damn it!


    After recovering a bit, Zoro angrily punched the ground, expressing his frustration at his own failure.


    Although he had forced Ian to reveal his true strength, such a strength made Zoro even more disheartened. He didnt expect that in just one or two years, Ian had already surpassed him by a long shot.


    Back then, in the vige of Shimotsuki, they were evenly matched, with victories and defeats Zoro couldnt believe how far behind he had fallen.


    Looking at Zoros appearance, Ian didnt know how tofort him. To be honest, although Ian set sail earlier than Zoro, the real reason for his strength leap was because of his card systems help.


    As the saying goes, ordinary people cant beat those with natural talent, those with talent cant beat those with buffs, and those with buffs cant beat those who cheat


    Approaching Zoro, Ian looked down at him and said, What now!? Is that all it takes to get you down?


    How could it be! Zoro stood up, staring at Ian. Dont get too cocky. Ill catch up to you!


    Ian patted his shoulder and said with relief, Thats more like it, thats the wild boar of a kid I knew back then!


    It was the same phrase that Koshiro had used to describe Zoro when they first met. Hearing it from Ian made Zoros face freeze as he remembered the shame of his boastful deration at the dojo.


    Luffy also stood up, his usually carefree expression now wary as he looked at Ian.


    Sanji did the same. In fact, when Ian beat him up at Baratie restaurant, he was still a bit resentful, even though Zeff had told him Ians identity. Until now, he realized how naive he had been Even if the three of them teamed up, they couldnt defeat Ian.


    Are all the pirates on the Grand Line monsters like you? Sanji lit a cigarette and asked Ian dejectedly.


    Ian chuckled, Let me clear things first! What I used just now is a unique power called Haki, which you guys havent heard of yet. So, facing me, you wont have a chance fighting me. But this power can be acquired. If someday you can master it, the gap between us may not be so significant.


    Oh, by the way! Ian said, smiling at Zoro. I just received news that perhaps Kuina has also awakened her Haki. That means shes ahead of you too!


    Hearing this, Zoro had an urge to vomit blood out of frustration. How was it that everyone was leaving him so far behind!?


    However, regardless of the situation, through this battle, the three of them had some understanding of what Haki was. They believed this term would be deeply rooted in their minds from now on.


    Realizing that the power difference was too significant, they had to give up the fight and return to the Going Merry with Ian. After sitting down again, Sanji didnt dare to be reckless and obediently listened to Ian speak.


    Ian didnt hide anything and exined to Zoro and the others what Haki was.


    However, while they were chatting, a ship suddenly appeared on the sea and was heading towards their ship.


    Oh no, its the billionaire of the Baroque Works! Princess Vivi couldnt help but exim when she saw the Baroque Works logo on the sail of the ship.


    Robin was also a former member of the Baroque Works, so she understood what was happening. It seems that Baroque Works is preparing to hunt down the traitors!


    The traitors, of course, referred to Vivi and her group. Vivis identity had been exposed, and she hade with Luffys crew to prevent the escting rebellion in basta. However, Baroque Works was not to be underestimated, and they probably already knew about their arrival in basta.


    We cant stay here for long! Vivi anxiously told Luffy and the others.


    Nami giggled and said, Dont worry, have you forgotten? We have a beast around! If we can get him to help, even Crocodile wont be a threat!


    She leaned in close to Ian and said with a grin, Isnt that right, Big Brother Ian?


    Correct! Vivi, Igaram, Usopp, and Chopper all perked up when they heard Namis words. Of course, we have another Warlord here!


    However, when faced with Namis request, Ian firmly shook his head and said, I told you, I wont get involved in bastas affairs! The way I see it, ckbeards threat is much greater than Crocodiles!


    Aww,e on, why are you like this? Nami pouted and couldnt help but cling to Ians arm, Big Brother Ian, please help us!


    Ian was both amused and irritated. He reached out and pinched her cheeks, pulling them to the side, and said, Nice try, Nami. But using your charm wont work until your bust size goes up a few more sizes!


    It wasnt that Ian didnt want to help them, but as long as Teach hadnt shown up yet, and if they want to stop the rebellion, they must continue to move deeper into basta. Ian was afraid that if he followed Luffy and the others, Teach wouldnd in basta without anyone noticing.


    Furthermore, that Crocodile guy had just returned to basta not long ago after finishing his job with Ian, and he justgot back the missing chunk of his soul from Ian. If Ian were to lead Zoro and the others to attack him again, Crocodile would surely be pushed to the brink of madness.


    This is a level of bullying that even the toughest pirates had never witnessed before.


    But more importantly, Ian believed that even without his help, the Straw Hat Pirates were capable of taking down Crocodile. Ian wanted to see Zoro gain more experience, and if he took care of everything himself, how would they grow?


    Ian is their big brother, but not their babysitter


    However, that Baroque Works ship was within their reach. Ian turned to Ace and asked, Shall I take care of them, or will you?


    Ill go! Ace said, putting on his cowboy hat and striding to the edge of the ship. He gazed out at the approaching Baroque Works ship, a confident grin spreading across his face.


    On the enemy ship, there were already many of Baroque Works lower-ranked members standing, all of them holding weapons and shouting, ready to fight.


    However, waiting for them was Aces legendary Fire Fist!


    A huge fireball erupted from Aces hand, brimming with unparalleled power. It struck the ship with devastating force, causing it to explode in an instant. Burning ship fragments rained down like sparkling fireworks, leaving the Straw Hat Pirates awestruck.


    They were thinking, Damn! Weve got a badass on our side!


    After Ace took care of the Baroque Works ship, he turned back and exchanged a nce with Ian. The two of them nodded, then simultaneously took off their hats.


    From inside their hats, they each took out a piece of vivre card. Ace handed his to Luffy, while Ian gave his to Zoro.


    Take good care of it! Ian instructed. This is my vivre card. I also gave a piece to Kuina. This paper will guide you to my location. If you ever need to find me, just follow the direction it points to!


    Zoro stared nkly at the piece of paper in his, not saying a word, and took it from Ian, tucking it away carefully.


    Off you go then! Ian patted Zoros shoulder. Do what you need to do. It was great to see you. When you be a great swordsman,e challenge me anytime!


    Zoro snorted. I dont need you to tell me that. I already know.


    Meanwhile, Ace had finished giving Luffy instructions, so Ian and his group left the Straw Hat Pirates ship. After all, the Straw Hat Pirates were heading to basta by canal, while Ian and his friends had to wait at the port for a while. They had to split up for now.


    As they were leaving, Zoro finally spoke up without looking back at Ian. Take care. Dont die on us.


    Ian smiled slightly and was about to reply when Sanji suddenly yelled out, pointing at Ian. Ian! If you dare to hurt my sisters feelings, Ill make you regret it! You better remember that!


    Ian was taken aback by Sanjis words. Before he could even figure out what he meant by that, Sanji had already sneakily run away.


    Whatwhat did he mean? Ian turned to Reiju and asked in confusion.


    Reiju chuckled. It seems like he misunderstood our rtionship.


    What the hell? Ian suddenly realized that Sanjis protective attitude was like that of a little kid protecting his older sister. Did he really have to deal with this?


    As he watched the Straw Hats ship disappear into the distance, Ian gritted his teeth and made a decision. Next time he sees Sanji, that perverted cook, he would give him a good lesson!

 Chapter 436: Zoro’s Encounter

    Chapter 436: Zoro¡¯s Encounter


    ((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((The Next Chapter is free/public in my Patreon Page))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))) /posts/79981450


    The Straw Hat Pirates ship set sail, following the canal that runs through basta. They nned to disembark along the ind coast and then cross the desert to reach the capital city, Alubarna.


    Nami leaned against the ships rail, her chin resting on her hand as she gazed wistfully in the direction they had just left. Whats on your mind, Nami? Vivi asked as she approached.


    What are you thinking about?


    Nami let out a sigh. I was just thinking, what if I had joined up with Ian and be his navigator when I first met him? I wonder where Id be now


    Vivis azure hair billowed in the sea breeze as she looked at Nami sympathetically. Do you want to go back?


    No! Nami shook her head, then turned to watch Luffy and Usopp yfully roughhousing on the deck. She grinned and said, If I had left, these idiots probably wouldnt even know how to steer the ship.


    Vivi chuckled in agreement. Youre definitely an indispensable part of this crew.


    After spending so much time with these troublesome idiots, its actually kind of nice, Nami said with a smile.


    As Nami and Vivi talked, Sanji made his way over to them with refreshing drinks in hand. After receiving their thanks, he spun around joyfully and headed off.


    Hey, Vivi! Zoro approached them with an envelope in his hand, which looked stuffed.


    Is there a ce in Alubarna that sells weapons? he asked Vivi.


    Of course, there is! Vivi replied. What do you need exactly?


    I need to buy two new swords, Zoro said gloomily. Ian broke two of mine.


    Nami heard this and immediately became displeased. She poked Zoros head and said, I just lent you money to buy those swords back in Loguetown, and now you want to buy new ones? Are you that weak? Why did your brother break them in the first ce?


    Zoro felt even more frustrated after hearing Namis words.


    Getting angrier by the minute, Nami eximed, If you want to buy a sword, donte to me. I dont have any more money to lend you!


    Zoro retorted in irritation, I dont need your money. I have my own!


    Hmm? Nami looked at the envelope in Zoros hand with confusion. She sniffed twice and then snatched it from Zoros hand.


    Hey! Give it back! Zoro cried out, trying to take it back.


    But Nami had already quickly looked inside the envelope, and sure enough, it was a thick stack of Berry bills!


    Swish! Nami flicked the stack of cash with her hand, and her eyes widened. She stood tall with her hands on her hips and asked Zoro, At least five million Berry! When did you be so rich!? Is this your secret savings?


    No! Zoro cried out. Ian gave it to me before our departure. He said it waspensation for the ones he shattered!


    Nami and Vivi looked at each other and couldnt help but smile. Despite breaking Zoros swords, Ian still remembered to leave him money to buy new ones. It seems he really is a good big brother


    Hmph! Ill keep this money safe for you! When we get to Alubarna, Ill give it back! Nami said to Zoro. If you hold onto it, youll probably just spend it all on alcohol again!


    Zoro had a reputation for being a heavy drinker, and Nami had already learned about his habits during their travels. She wasnt going to let him spend all their money on booze, that was for sure.


    Of course, Zoro wouldnt stand for it and tried to get the money back, but when he kept insisting on getting their money back, it only made Nami more furious. She swung her head forward and smashed him with a headbutt, leaving him with a big knot on his forehead and no choice but to give up.


    As she looked at Zoro sulking away, Nami happily counted the money in the envelope, and they were indeed an exact 5 million. Nami suddenly had a realization. I didnt realize Ian was so wealthy, was he carrying around several million Berries like its nothing.


    That amount of money was more than enough for Zoro to buy himself two decent swords.


    Thats not surprising at all! Vivi nodded on the side. ording to what I heard from Igaram, when Ian-sama was invited to be one of the Shichibukai, he demanded 10 billion Berries from the World Nobles as tribute. The World Government initially wanted to keep it secret, but it has spread throughout the allied countries. Many countries are dissatisfied with it because the tribute given to the World Nobleses from the allied countries funds.


    Vivi talked about the incident with Ians demand for tribute, but she did not see Namis eyes light up with Bellys symbol.


    Ten 10 billion Berries!? Nami sped her hands together and rested her cheek on them, looking dreamy and infatuated. Wait, so youre telling me that Ian is a billionaire?


    Yesyes, he is! Vivi answered, seeing Namis reaction, a cold sweat dropped from her forehead.


    Ah!!! Nami raised her hands and shouted, Why god why! If I had known this earlier, I would have followed Ian-sama!


    Her outburst was met with confusion from the rest of the crew. Luffy, in particr, scratched his head then dug his little finger in his nose and asked, Nami, why do you want to follow Ian?


    Nami red at him. Shut up, you bunch of poor idiot pirates! Dont talk to me! she snapped out of the blue.


    After saying that, Nami hung her head despondently and leaned against the railing, saying weakly, ugh! Why did a gorgeous and talented young woman like me end up with such a group of losers as herpanions


    OhHa ha! Princess Vivi could only nervously chuckle at Namis statement, uncertain of how to respond.


    Although she knew that Nami was just talking, and she might not actually leave the Straw Hat Pirates to find Ian, she had still witnessed Namis position on this ship: she was like a queen!


    However, when Zoro mentioned buying new swords earlier, Vivi suddenly remembered something.


    basta is an ancient kingdom with countless treasures passed down through the ages. Vivi remembered one time when she snuck into the Royal Treasury to y, she saw a very beautiful sword.


    That sword, ording to her father the king, was a famous one, and it was one of the 12 Supreme Grade Swords, called something like Izumi Kanesada.


    If they could save their country this time, then she would beg her father to give that sword to Zoro, their brave warrior.


    However, the only regret was that the Shichibukai, Ian, seemed to have important things to do. Otherwise, maybe they could ask him for help by offering some of bastas treasures as payment. She didnt know if that would be enough to persuade him to lend a hand


    ..


    Achoo!


    As fate would have it, Ian  who had remained in Nanohana- suddenly sneezed, unaware of the distant conversation taking ce.


    Strange! Am I catching a cold? Ian rubbed his nose in confusion. That cant be right, Ive been feeling perfectly fine ever since I arrived to this world! Or, is someone talking about me?


    After seeing off the Straw Hat Pirates, Ian and his group decided to stay in the city for more time, but Reiju and Robin wanted to go shopping, so they split up.


    Ace, on the other hand, stayed on the ship. He was hungry again, and Matthew was in charge of making him food, while preparing an extra meal for Doroni.


    As for Ian, he strolled alone on the streets of Nanohana Flower City out of boredom.


    However, Ian hadnt been walking for long when suddenly a person approached him, with their entire body wrapped in a cloth. The person brushed past him, and Ian initially didnt pay much attention because that was themon dress in desert countries. But as the person passed by him, Ian noticed that they had slipped something into his hand.


    Not wanting to arouse suspicion, Ian waited until he reached a secluded alleyway before opening his hand to see what the person had given him.


    It was a small note with some writing on it.


    Ian immediately understood that the person was a member of the Revolutionary Army who was delivering some valuable intel!


    He quickly opened the note and saw that it contained only one line.


    ckbeard Pirates are located! They will arrive at the port tomorrow!


    After reading the note, Ian clenched his fist in excitement.


    Finally, the time hase!

 Chapter 437: Hunger Strike

    Chapter 437: Hunger Strike


    ((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((The Next Chapter is free/public in my Patreon Page)))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))) /posts/80127768


    The next day, as the sun slowly rose from the horizon, a shabby ship appeared on the outer sea of Arabasta. On this boat, hung a tattered g with a distinctive three-skull pattern side by side, indicating that this was the ship of the ckbeard Pirates.


    However, at this moment, the members of the ckbeard Pirates were lying on the deck of the ship in a mess. Teach, Van Augur, Lafitte, Burgess, and Doc Q, all had a looking pale and weak expression, as if on the brink of death. It was a stark contrast to their once-energetic demeanor when they first set sail on the Grand Line.


    So, why did the ckbeard Pirates end up in this state? It all began after they left the Drum Ind. Although they were ahead of Ace and his crew and missed their encounter at Drum Ind, the ckbeard Pirates faced a perilous storm on the fourth day after leaving. It was no ordinary storm, but a unique and devastating one.


    As luck would have it, the ckbeard Pirates encountered a sea storm in the sea area they were passing through. If it was just a storm, it would have been fine, but at that time, a volcano suddenly erupted under the sea surface!


    Arge amount of volcanic ash from the seafloor was ejected with the volcanic eruption, mixed with countlessrge and small volcanic rocks. These volcanic elements then gotbined with the raging storm.


    Can you imagine a weather phenomenon where rocks and mud fall from the sky like andslide?


    In the midst of the storm, the ckbeard Pirates were hit by a deluge of sulfur-scented rain, along with a massive amount of mud that rained down on their ship. The ship was battered and almost buried under the mud, but if it wasnt for the ckbeard, who used the power of his Dark-Dark Fruit to absorb the mud and stones that rained down on them, the story of this notorious pirate world might have ended early


    The ckbeard Pirates were navigating through a treacherous storm, enduring the stench of strong sulfur that made their eyes and noses run. They desperately steered their ship in search of a ce to dock, hoping to avoid the strange mudslide storm.


    Perhaps it was fate that led them to finally find the nearest patch ofnd amidst the storm. When thend appeared, Teach and his crew were so excited that they didnt even care what kind ofnd it was and immediately docked their ship.


    As they set foot on the barren ind, they quickly realized that they had made a grave mistake. Thend was barren and deste, devoid of any shelter or sustenance. But the urge to find solid ground had been too great to resist.


    This was a subconscious behavior of sailors in stormy weather. Even though there was no ce to shield them from the mudslide storm, they still sought the safety of solid ground. Teach, being a Devil Fruit user, was also afraid that the ship would be destroyed, causing him to fall into the sea and perish.


    They managed to find a hiding spot, weathering the storm for over two hours before it finally dissipated. As they emerged from their temporary shelter, the crew looked like a group of beaten and exhausted pigs.


    Exhausted and hungry, they longed to return to their ship for a hot meal and a warm bath. But as they approached the shoreline, their hopes were dashed to pieces. Their ship was nowhere to be found.


    Not a trace of it remained, not even debris from the storm. They had anchored the ship securely before leaving it, and yet it was gone. It was impossible for it to have been destroyed without leaving any evidence behind.


    Where the hell is my ship!? Teach stared at the sea in disbelief. It couldnt be that someone had stolen their ship amidst such a storm, right?


    Just then, Lafitte noticed something strange. He turned to Teach and said, Captain, have you noticed the ind were standing on seems to be moving?


    The group was startled by Lafittes words and looked down at their feet. Compared to the surrounding objects, they realized that the ind was, in fact, slowly drifting away.


    Teach was taken aback. Had they identally climbed onto the back of a sea monster?


    The five of them stood still for some time, watching for any signs of movement from the sea monster beneath their feet. It appeared that the inds movement was merely caused by the flow of the ocean current.


    Suddenly, Van Augur recalled a story he had heard on this very route. Captain, do you remember the legend of the Ind Eater? They say theres a giant creature along this path thats so massive it can swallow entire inds whole. And when it excretes, the feces be so massive that they form floating inds on the sea, drifting away with the ocean current


    As he spoke, Teach finally pieced together the puzzle. Are you saying that this ind were standing on is the Ind Eaters feces?


    Van Augur nodded. Theres no other exnation, so thats probably it. Our ship didnt drift away; we drifted away with the ind!


    That exnation made sense as to why their ship was nowhere to be found. It should have still been anchored where they left it, but they had unwittingly left with the drifting ind two hours ago.


    Two hours wasnt long, but lost at sea, they had no idea which direction the ind was drifting, and thus had no clue where their ship was located. They were stranded without food, water, or any supplies on this drifting pile of poop, and the thought made Teach feel sick. The mere thought of it was enough to make him feel like they were all doomed.


    As sailors, the worst thing they could encounter was precisely this kind of situation, and unfortunately, Teach and his team had just fallen victim to it.


    As a result, they ended up waiting for over ten days!


    This was why the ckbeard Pirates left Drum Ind before Ian and the others but still ended up falling behind them.


    During those ten-plus days, the ckbeard Pirates were in their most miserable state. There were no nts or animals on this poop ind, so Teach and the others could only catch fish from the sea and use Van Augurs rifle to shoot birds flying overhead to provide food.


    Food was secondary, the most critical issue was drinking water. They dug many holes on the poop ind, hoping to collect some fresh water when it rained.


    Fortunately, the ckbeard Pirates survived after more than ten days, but they didnt encounter any passing ships. However, the poop ind was blown back, and they were excited when they saw a ship in the distance. But when they got closer, they found that it was their original ship!


    Although it was beaten up and broken, the ship was still afloat and stayed in ce due to the anchor. In the end, the ckbeard Pirates found their ship again, but Teach wished they hadnt.


    Why? Because after more than ten days, all the food and water stored on the ship had gone moldy and rotten, and the entire ship was filled with a stench.


    It was better not to have found it at all


    During their time on the poop ind, Teach and the others only had sporadic ess to food. Now that they had found their ship, there was no food or water to speak of. At this moment, the hearts of all the ckbeard Pirates were filled with despair.


    The specter of death loomed over even the normally indomitable Doc Q, who now appeared more wan and frail than ever before.


    But with no other option avable, Teach and his crew continued to navigate towards basta. Dammit, the first thing well do when we get to an ind is feast until we cant eat anymore! The five members of the ckbeard Pirates, who were all thin and emaciated due to hunger, shared the same thought.


    It was in this near-death situation that the ckbeard Pirates finally caught sight of their destination. As they sawnd in the distance, every member of the crew summoned up thest vestiges of their strength and stood up to gaze at the ind ahead of them.


    Upon reaching the port, Teach couldnt contain his excitement and shouted, Quick, disembark! Im going to take every scrap of food in this city!


    However, as they excitedly jumped off the ship, ready to make a mad dash towards the city, a group of people suddenly appeared before them with the sound of jingling bells.


    Well, well, well, if it isnt Teach! Long time no see! Ian, ever the same with his Senbonzakura resting on his waist, stood straight with a smile on his face as he looked at Teach, who resembled a starving African refugee. Whats wrong with you? Have you been on a hunger strike?


    Teach felt as though he had just been struck by lightning. This was thest thing he wanted to hear, especially at a time like this, when his crew was starving and weak.

 Chapter 438: Start the War

    Chapter 438: Start the War


    ((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((The Next Chapter is free/public in my Patreon Page)))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))) /posts/80127768


    Since getting the Dark-Dark Fruit, Teach has been wanting to take Ians Cryptocurrency fruit.


    If it were any other time, he might have been overjoyed to run into him, but why now of all times!?


    At this moment, Teachs heart was sinking.


    Teach was not a fool. When heid eyes on Ian, and saw Ace standing sternly behind him, he immediately understood that the Whitebeard Pirates had dispatched someone to pursue him, and that pursuer was none other than Ace!


    As for Ian, he must havee with Ace voluntarily. Teach understood very well that not only did he want to kill Ian, but Ian also wants him dead. There was no room for any turning point between the two. Ian would not miss this opportunity to finish what he started.


    Even Lafitte and Van Augur were a little dumbfounded now.


    The ckbeard Pirates had just arrived at Arabasta, tired and hungry from their journey, and now they had run head-on into Ian, one of the Shichibukai. This was a big problem.


    After a moment of silence, no one could answer Ians question.


    However, Teach was a very ambitious and cunning man. After snapping out of his shock, he suddenlyughed wildly: Zehahaha! Ian, Ace! I never expected to run into you guys here. What a pleasant surprise!


    Ian and Ace both looked at Teach with some confusion, wondering what he was up to and why he was suddenlyughing.


    But then Teach opened his arms and said, Ian, Ace, my pirate group has already been established. Do you guys want to join my crew? With such strong people like you joining, our pirate crew will surely be famous throughout the four seas! Lets conquer the world together!


    Upon hearing this, Ian and Ace both frowned and exchanged a nce. They didnt expect Teach to say such a thing as soon as they met him. Was he trying to y tricks on them or was he really so open-minded?


    So, with this doubt in mind, Ian snorted coldly and said, Join your crew? Teach, did you forget, Ive tried to kill you once before. Do you really trust me to join your pirate crew?


    Of course! Teachughed loudly and stared at Ian with widened eyes. But the way he looked made him seem more sinister than friendly. Teach said loudly, Ian, the grudges between us were just a misunderstanding. Once you join my crew, well berades, and the past will be water under the bridge!


    Lafitte and the others watched Teach intently, their nervous hearts were beating fast. The tension in the air was palpable


    Ian stared straight into Teachs eyes and realized that he didnt flinch at all. Teach stared back at him with the same intensity, and it was evident that what he was selling it with all his desire!


    Indeed, the man who had managed to keep his true colors hidden for so many years on Whitebeards ship was not someone to be trifled with.


    Teach, dont waste your breath! Ian shook his head and said, I know what youre trying to do. Judging by your appearance, you must have been weakened by a storm or some other catastrophe at sea. Thats why youre trying to deceive us with these words. So please dont bother. You wont escape this time!


    Aint that right, Teach? Ace stepped forward and stood shoulder-to-shoulder with Ian. He said, Since you dared to kill Thatch, you should be prepared for the consequences! I must uphold the dignity of Whitebeards pirate group!


    Tsk, tsk, Ace! Tich smirked. Are you really willing to call a person who has no blood rtion with you, your son? or your father?


    Teach looked at Ace and said, Is this ridiculous family really worth so much to you?


    Aces expression turned deadly serious. Shut your mouth! You have no right to speak ill of Oyaji! Dont forget, he gave you shelter on this ship for all these years. He gave you a home, and you should at least be grateful But now you have the audacity to mock his dreams?


    Yeah, thats right, his dreams! Teach shouted, But those dreams were his alone. Has he ever asked about my dreams or your dreams!? I refuse to spend my life tied down to Whitebeards pirate crew just for the sake of his own ambitions.


    If thats really how you feel, then leave on your own!Ace snapped. But why did you have to kill Thatch!? Was your friendship with him all a lie?


    The argument between the two meant that the two sides hadpletely fallen apart.


    From the beginning, Van Augur and the others didnt expect Teach toe to an agreement with Iain and the rest of the crew. When they saw the situation deteriorate, Van Augur acted first.


    Several bullets were shot from his strange long rifle Senriku, heading towards Ace.


    However, these bullets passed through Aces body andnded in the rear, only leaving a trail of mes on Aces body.


    Van Augurs action made Ace move too, he directly took action and grasped a burning me in his right hand, rushing towards Teach.


    As previously agreed with Ian, he would deal with Teach himself.


    Ian also took action, directing his attack towards Van Augur who had just made a sneak attack.


    However, Van Augur was also a nimble person, and when he fired just now, he saw Ian rushing towards him, so he quickly retreated.


    Van Augur wanted to dodge, but Ian didnt intend to give him a chance, firmly locking onto him, holding his sword, the Senbonzakura, rushing to his front, and preparing to strike with all his strength!


    However, when faced with the strike from Ian, Van Augur showed no sign of panic.


    Sure enough, when Ian was about to hit him, a slender long sword suddenly appeared beside him, directly blocking Ians strike, and protecting Van Augur.


    Ian looked over and found that it was Lafitte who had made a move. He was holding a Western rapier, which was hidden in his civilized cane.


    But Ians strike was not so easily deterred. His current strength was considerable, and when Lafittes slender sword blocked his attack, it was almost chopped off by Ian!


    Even Van Augur had to quickly dodge and roll away to avoid the devastating strike, barely managing to get back on his feet.


    Lafittes hand had gone numb from the impact, and he almost lost his grip on the sword. He realized just how difficult a foe Ian truly was, even after just one exchange.


    Get out of the way! Ian shouted, and with a sideways swing of his sword, he shed toward Lafitte.


    Lafitte had originally intended to continue blocking with his sword, but upon seeing the tip of Ians sword, he suddenly realized it was a bad idea and quickly ducked down!


    Ians sword grazed the top of Lafittes hat, cutting off half of it, and then a massive wave of sword energy flew out from Ians sword


    Swish! A tall building behind Lafitte was cut in half by his Flying sh!


    The building crumbled and copsed, causing chaos and panic among the people around. Lafitte turned to see the destruction and broke out in a cold sweat. If he had hesitated even a moment longer, it could have been his neck that was sliced in half!


    Ian had intended to use his speed and kill Lafitte, one of ckbeards crew members. However, Van Augur entered the fray, firing several bizarrely-curved bullets in his direction


    Using his En Field to sense these bullets, Ian realized that he would be injured if he didnt block them. He had no choice but to swing his sword and cut down each bullet aimed at him.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Lafitte finally escaped from Ians range of attack. Ian realized that he had been too focused on his immediate targets


    Unfortunately, they didnt realize that Ian was not just a simple swordsman, after all  his true range of attack was much wider than just the length of his de.


    Seeing Lafitte getting away, Ian didnt hesitate. He swung his sword with his right hand to block the bullets, and with his free left hand, he suddenly struck out with a dark hook towards the direction in which Lafitte was retreating!

 Chapter 439: Can’t move?!

    Chapter 439: Can¡¯t move?!


    ((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((The Next Chapter is free/public in my Patreon Page)))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))) /posts/80243862


    Blue-purplish mes slid along the ground, heading straight toward Lafitte at breakneck speed. As Lafitte quickly realized he might not be able to dodge the mes, he didnt hold back.


    Suddenly, his arms transformed into a pair of wings, and with a powerful p, he took off into the air, narrowly avoiding the Dark-hook mes (the 108 Shiki Yami Barai) that brushed against the soles of his feet.


    Humph?! A Devil Fruit user? Ian looked at Lafitte somewhat surprised.


    The pair of wings that Lafitte transformed his arms into were like white bird wings, but Ian couldnt quite figure out what type of Devil Fruit user he was facing.


    Ian initially thought Lafitte was a Zoan-type bird user, but strangely, Ian couldnt see any animal-like features on Lafitte except the wings.


    Animal-type Devil Fruit users generally have three forms: a human form, a beast form, and finally a human-beast hybrid form, and the closer they were to the beast form, the more they could harness the power of their Devil Fruit.


    However, Lafitte had already transformed his arms into wings, which should be in the hybrid form, but Ian couldnt determine what animal Lafitte was supposed to resemble!


    Can a Zoan fruit user perform such a specific partial transformation? Ian couldnt help but ponder.


    However, Ian didnt dwell on it too much. He didnt care what type of Devil Fruit user Lafitte was. Upon seeing Lafitte take off to the air, he stretched out his hand and pressed down.


    Zap! A blue thunderbolt erupted from the ground beneath Lafittes feet and shed towards him at an incredible speed. Even though it had originated from the ground, the bolt looked as if it hade down from the sky.


    Lafitte couldnt react in time to dodge it and was struck by the lightning bolt covered in blue mes, he fell to the ground.


    Ian didnt hold back at all, delivering a knockout blow to Lafitte. While the attack wasnt lethal, it was enough to paralyze Lafitte.


    However, just as Ian was about to turn his attention towards the shocked Van Augur, a massive shadow suddenly loomed over him.


    Looking up, Ian found that it was an incredibly huge stone that was smashing towards him.


    It was Burgess! He punched a nearby building, breaking it, and then threw thergest piece of debris towards Ian!


    Hmph! foolish! Ian coldly sneered. This kind of attack looked impressive, but it was useless. He nned to leap lightly into the air, easily evading the chunk of the building.


    However, as the sniper of the ckbeard Pirates, Van Auger was quite good at seizing attacking opportunities. Seeing Ian preparing to jump, he immediately fired several shots in rapid session.


    It was not unreasonable for Ian to want to take out Van Auger at the beginning. Having a marksman with long-range attacks like him around was simply infuriating, as he would keep constantly harassing Ian during the battle.


    If he jumped, he would definitely be shot by the bullets. But if he didnt jump, he would be pummeled by the stones hurled by Burgess. The teamwork of the ckbeard Pirates members was quite impressive.


    Ian was getting a little annoyed by their coordination, so he decided to stop dodging. Facing the giant rock thrown by Burgess, Ian directly sted it with a ck Dragon Wave!


    The moment the dragon wave hit the rock, it melted it, turning it into magma and dripping down!


    The raging demonic me dragon, with teeth and ws bared, roared as it flew into the sky,nding back on the outside of the town.


    Feeling the scorching heat in the air, Van Auger and Burgess were sweating profusely. It was their first time fighting against Ian, and in just under half a minute of fighting, they werepletely suppressed by him.


    Three against one, not only did they not gain an advantage, but Laffitte was taken out by Ian in an instant!


    Meanwhile, the battle between Ace and Teach had reached a fever pitch.


    At the start of the fight, Acended a punch directly on Teachs face, igniting his me-me Fruit power and burning him all over.


    It hurts! It hurts so much! After being burned, Teach writhed in pain, rolling around on the ground for several rounds before finally extinguishing the mes on his body.


    When he got up, Ace shot two Higan Fire Gun towards Teach at the same time.


    It was not until this moment that Teach realized that they had just escaped from a shipwreck and were tired and hungry, so their bodies were in a weakened state, and their reactions were dyed.


    Yelling in pain, Teach decided not to waste any time and activated his Dark-Dark Fruit power. He knew that if he couldnt handle this situation, the entire ckbeard Pirate crew would be in danger.


    The void shadows began to appear behind Teach, twisting and turning in the wind. His five fingers gripped into a vortex-shaped shadow, as he unleashed it.


    Kurouzu (Dark Water)!


    Teach pointed his palm at Ace, who was rushing towards him, and activated his devil fruit ability.


    Ace suddenly felt like his body was out of control, and he was pulled towards Teachs hand as if by an invisible force.


    Damn it! What the hell is happening!?


    Before Ace could make sense of it, Teach grabbed him with one hand.


    Teach, who was tall and had a bigger body, grabbed Ace like a little chicken and then punched him hard in the face!


    Bang! Ace was knocked out of the air and smashed into the ground. He felt a sharp pain in his face and couldnt help but spew out a mouthful of blood. For a brief moment, his mind went nk.


    Whats going on!? My body Im made of fire, how could he grab me!?


    When he came to his senses, the first thing that came to Aces mind was this thought. He was caught off guard and didnt understand the power of the Dark-Dark Fruit.


    The power of this Devil Fruit was unique in that it could create gravity that could not only pull people or objects towards it but also directly attract the opponents Devil Fruit ability. Just like the sea stone, but quite different.


    Once caught by this gravity, even a Logia fruit user wouldnt be able to use their own powers, cant even turn their bodies into their elemental form.


    Ace had been careless, assuming that his me-me Fruit ability would make him invincible to physical attacks once he turns to his elemental form. He didnt expect the Dark-Dark Fruits restraining effect on him to be so pronounced, which lead him to get hit hard.


    Teachs physical skills were also quite formidable. This punch on Aces face almost broke his neck. Ace tremblingly got up, and spat out a tooth with a lot of blood.


    Zehahaha! Did you see that, Captain Ace? Teach couldnt help butugh and said, This is the power of my Dark-Dark Fruit! You cant defeat me!


    However, just as he wasughing so arrogantly, a voice suddenly sounded behind him, Really? Is that so?


    Teach was taken aback and felt a sharp pain in his back the next second.


    The person who took action was, needless to say, Ian. While using his ck Dragon Wave to force Burgess and Van Augur to run around, he also noticed the situation on Aces side. When he saw Ace being at a disadvantage, he immediately rushed over to help him.


    Teach didnt notice Ian because he was so focused on fighting Ace that he hadnt noticed Ian approaching from behind. In the next instant, Ian delivered a devastating blow that cleaved through Teachs flesh and left a gaping wound, almost revealing his bones.


    Although the Dark-Dark Fruit was powerful, its side effects were also obvious. Its drawback was that any damage inflicted on its user was doubled. Ian was well aware of this, and he didnt hold back.


    Teach screamed in agony and turned around to Ian!


    Ian!!! Teach opened his fingers to grab Ian, wanting to use Dark Water to take him down as he did with Ace!


    But to his horror, his Dark Water ability was suddenly ineffective. He couldnt understand why his technique, which had always worked before, had failed him now!


    Ian was prepared to be sucked by Teachs ability, but after he tried to use this ability, Ian found that he had not been caught.


    Whats going on!? Ian was puzzled, but then he realized that this might be rted to him not being a real Devil Fruit user!


    So, Ian, who reacted instantly, pulled his left hand violently back, and unleashed a dazzling electric light. With a sizzling sound, he shot a lightning spear at Teach!

 Chapter 440: A Shocking Turn of Events

    Chapter 440: A Shocking Turn of Events


    ((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((The Next Chapter is free/public in my Patreon Page)))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))) /posts/80354691


    At such a close distance, Teach couldnt even react in time and was hit by Ians Thunder Spear!


    The straight lightning bolt was like a sharp javelin, instantly piercing the muscles around Teachs vicle, leaving behind a charred-ck hole while simultaneously sending a powerful current throughout his body.


    Teach let out a horrific scream that seemed to shake the very foundations of the world. If only pain could be shouted out like this, then no one in this world would die from serious injuries


    Copsed on the ground, Teach foamed from his mouth, and his body was convulsing uncontrobly. Despite the overwhelming electrical current coursing through him, he somehow managed to hold on and remain conscious. However, his bodys reactions were inevitable.


    At this moment, Teachs brain seemed to have short-circuited from the electric shock. He couldnt think of anything else, only one thought reverberated through his mind: Why? Why couldnt I pull this guy, Ian!?


    Not only was Teach confused, Ian was also stunned. He instinctively struck with the Thunder Spear, knocking Teach down. He didnt expect his Dark-Dark Fruit ability to have no effect on him.


    Now, the entire world knew that the ck Dragon Ian, one of the Seven Warlords, possessed a formidable Paramecia Devil Fruit power. Teach thought so too. However, if only he knew the truth, he would probably shed tears.


    Rumors can be deadly


    Teach was still wondering where the problem lies. Why can he catch Ace, a Logia fruit user, but not Ian?


    The sudden failure of his previously foolproof ability was a significant blow to his confidence, and this moment brought back memories of when Ian had tried to assassinate him on the Moby Dick, while he was still part of Whitebeards crew Teach couldnt help but go a bit crazy now.


    He desperately controlled the convulsing muscles all over his body, tremblingly stood up, and then shouted at Ian: I dont believe it! I absolutely dont believe it! I cant let you be my nightmare! I am the man who will conquer the world, and I absolutely cannot allow someone like you to exist!


    Although he said these words, there was no denying that Teach was truly afraid of Ian at this moment.


    Ever since he crossed paths with Ian, Teachs life had been a living nightmare. First, Ian stabbed him right through the heart with ease. And now, even his proudest possession  his devil fruit power  was rendered useless against Ian. It seemed that Teach was nothing but a ything for Ian, and if he continued down this path, Ian would be his worst nightmare. For someone as ambitious as Teach, this was a devastating blow to his morale. He couldnt allow this to happen.


    Teach couldnt allow such a thing to happen. After yelling at Ian, he took a test tube out of his pocket and gulped down the liquid inside. Then he shouted at Doc Q who was hiding on the side, Doc Q! Attack!


    Doc Q, also known as the Death God, was a member of ckbeards pirate crew. However, he always appeared to be on the brink of death, trembling as he walked and coughing up blood from time to time, making people wonder if he will die at any time.


    With such an appearance, it was hard to imagine him as a capable fighter. His official position was the ships doctor.


    So when the two sides started fighting, he, like Robin who was with Ians team, temporarily stayed on the sidelines and did not participate in the battle. However, upon hearing Teachsmand, he coughed a few times and pulled out an apple from his basket, tossing it in the direction of Ian and Teach.


    Ian was stunned. What was he doing throwing an apple over?


    However, before the apple could hit the ground, it suddenly exploded!


    The exploding apple did not harm anyone, but a burst of strong green fog filled the ce. Ian had only taken a breath, but he immediately realized that something was wrong.


    The green mist had a pungent bitter almond smell, and anyone who smelled it would know it was highly poisonous!


    However, Ian was toote to hold his breath. He had already inhaled some poison, and a strong dizzy feeling immediately hit his brain.


    Ian realized that it was not good and quickly used his Twin Sacred Return Shield to cover his body, trying to expel the poison from his body.


    The refusal power of the Twin Sacred Return Shield prevented Ian from being further affected by the poison, but Ace, who was standing closer to him, was not so lucky. He also identally inhaled more of the poisonous gas, and his legs went weak, causing him to kneel on the ground.


    Without a second consideration for Teach, Ian rushed over and attempted to drag Ace out of the poisonous cloud.


    The poison apple thrown by Doc Q was meant to cover for Teach. While Ian and Ace were restricted by the gas, Teach had already taken the antidote and then activated his Devil Fruit ability.


    ck Hole!


    With Teachs ability, a thick mist of darkness spread rapidly from his feet, covering the surrounding area. The mist engulfed the nearby buildings, causing them to slowly sink into the darkness.


    Teachs Devil Fruit ability was still in the development and exploration stage. He was not yet proficient in using it, which is why he cooperated with Doc Q to buy himself some time.


    The ck Hole was not limited to absorbing inorganic objects like buildings. As the dark shadows spread under Ian and Aces feet, a strong suction force pulled them downward.


    Ian felt like he was sinking into quicksand, his entire body uncontrobly falling, realizing that he was in a precarious situation. He tried to break free, but with nothing to leverage against, the eerie ck shadows acted like arge, ck mouth, constantly dragging them down.


    Not only Ian and Ace but also Robin and Matthew were affected. The range of Teachs ck Hole was enormous, and all six people were caught in his ability, being dragged down.


    We need to fly! We have to fly out of this!


    Ian thought, and ck mes rose from his right wrist as he prepared to use his ck Dragon Wave.


    As Burgess threw the massive rock towards Ians head, thetter was about to devour the ck Dragon Wave and take flight with his me Wings. Suddenly, another shadow appeared from above, and Burgess seized the opportunity to hurl another boulder, crushing both of them into the darkness.


    It was too clever of a move to be just a coincidence. Teach had already discussed with his crew how to deal with Ian before they even nned on stealing his Fruits power.


    Teach was a schemer, as evidenced by his previous heist of the Dark-Dark Fruit. Dealing with Ian was no easy feat, so he had to n ahead and rehearse this maneuver with his crew. And now, he had executed it perfectly.


    Before Ian could even unleash his ck Dragon Wave, Burgesss thrown rock had already pinned him down in the darkness.


    Simrly, Reijus n was disrupted by Van Augurs two gunshots aimed at her Armored Suits Jet Shoes, which could allow her to fly, were rendered useless, and she was unable to take off in time. Once she couldnt fly, she was at the mercy of the powerful suction force of the Abyss of Shadows. Along with Robin, they were pulled into the abyss, screaming in shock.


    As for Matthew and Doroni, they were powerless to resist this attack.


    All six of them were sucked into the darkness beneath the ground, leaving the question of whether they had all perished unanswered.

 Chapter 441: Thrilling Darkness

    Chapter 441: Thrilling Darkness


    ((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((The Next Chapter is free/public in my Patreon Page)))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))) /posts/80455475


    After Ian and the other five were all sucked into the dark passage, Teach finally stopped its expansion and slowly retracted the shadows.


    As the shadows receded, the area within a radius of five hundred meters waspletely bare. The houses and ships that were once docked at the harbor were now all gone.


    Fortunately, everyone in the area had sensed the danger from the beginning of the fight and had fled far away, so there were no other victims.


    The only ones left at the scene were ckbeards pirate crew.


    Teachs back still had lingering shadows, and Lafitte walked towards him trembling with fear, saying, I thought we were done for, but fortunately, Captain, you are the most reassuring


    At this moment, Lafitte looked quite miserable. He was hit by Ians purple mes and all his clothes were burned off. He was only left with ast bit of cover to protect hisst line of defense. Even so, his body was covered in burns, and he could barely walk straight.


    Van Augur also walked over. He wasnt in a better shape. Ians ck Dragon Wave was chasing after him at the time. The hat he was wearing on his head was scorched away, and his hair was carrying a burnt smell. He held his weapon and said, It seems like fate doesnt want us to part ways here


    Cough, cough! Doc Q coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood, saying, Looks like luck is on our side


    However, Teach remained silent with a serious expression.


    Whats wrong, Captain? Burgess walked over and asked.


    Suddenly, Teach spoke up, This technique has a weakness The things that are absorbed must be released eventually! So, I dont know if they are going to die inside If they are still alive when they are released, then


    Indeed, why Teachs Dark Hole Path (ck Hole) has Path in its name was because of this reason. The power of the Dark-Dark Fruit allowed him to create a gravitational space simr to a ck hole, but nothing could permanently exist in this space. Strictly speaking, Teach only used his bodys shadows to send everything that was sucked in through, so in the end, he had to release them.


    If it were an ordinary person, Teach might not have worried so much, but the disy of power by Ian had him uncertain. He didnt know if Ian could survive in the dark cave.


    When Lafitte asked Teach how long he could hold on, he snapped back, I dont know! Teachs body was already feeling the strain, and maintaining his current state would consume his energy quickly.


    Well have to prepare for the worst, Doc Q coughed out, breaking the silence.


    Darkness surrounded Ian, enveloping him in a ck void. He couldnt see anything, not even his own hands. It was a world with no light, yet strangely enough, Ian could still breathe.


    After the initial panic of not being able to see anything passed, Ian used his psychic abilities and expanded his field of perception to its maximum. He finally realized he was in a strange space, and there was no discernible boundary within his perception.


    Ian noticed a variety of objects within his perception, including a ships mast that collided with his psychic field. As he expanded his psychic field, he noticed more and more objects, mostly buildings and ships from the port where he had been sucked in. These objects were now rotating at a rapid pace, colliding and pushing each other with tremendous force.


    However, Ian knew that this situation wouldntst long because he could feel the increasing strength of the vortex, which meant that he was being pulled towards the center where everything was squeezed together. He might end up being crushed under continuous impact andpression.


    Just then, a humanoid object entered Ians perception and he realized it was hisrade. He immediately controlled his body and moved towards him.


    Moving in this strange space was not an easy task, giving the feeling of being in a zero-gravity environment where a slight force could send one flying off.


    Luckily, Ian had been with Fujitora for a long time and had experienced his zero-gravity ability. So he quickly adapted and used a rock that came flying towards him to push himself out and slide towards the person. He hugged the person and realized it was either Reiju or Robin, but he couldnt see, so he didnt know who it was.


    The person struggled at first but then calmed down. Ian tried to speak, but he couldnt make any sound and guessed that the other person was facing the same situation.


    He had to touch the person to determine who it was. He first touched the smooth and long legs, but both Reiju and Robin had soft long legs, so he continued upwards. Finally, when he touched the chest, he grabbed a huge and mellow mass. He squeezed and estimated that it was a G-cup, which meant it was Reiju.


    He had no choice but to do this to identify the person he was holding, but the consequence was Reiju pping him in the face.


    Ian wasnt angry and held Reijus hand and ced it on his head. When Reiju felt the shape of his hat, she realized it was him and stopped resisting. She allowed Ian to hold her waist.


    Now that he had found onerade, he had to find the others. Robin, Matthew and Doroni couldnt use Haki, making it impossible for them to find anyone in this dark space. Ian had to find them himself.


    As for Ace, Ian wasnt worried because Ace was skilled in Kenbunshoku Haki, but he was much better at using Conquerors Haki rather than Observation Haki, so he might not be able to use it as skillfully as Ian in this situation.


    However, just as Ian was about to take action, his mind suddenly went nk and he couldnt help but tremble all over.


    It was the poison gas from Doc Q earlier!


    He didnt expect the poison gas used to be so strong. Ian had already used his Twin Sacred Return Shield to treat himself before, but the downside of the technique was that it took some time to heal. However, he was immediately sucked in by Teachs ck hole, causing him to subconsciously stop using his ability.


    He thought he hadnt breathed in too much poison gas and a little treatment should be enough, but who knew that the poison would suddenly re up again at this time.


    Of course, this amount of poison couldnt kill Ian. Poison is something that is difficult to measure in terms of toxicity, and even though the poison gas was strong, it still couldnt kill Ian.


    However, it also made Ian feel ufortable, and he had to save the others as soon as possible. The toxicity re-up was making him feel nauseous.


    Reiju, who was cradled in Ians arms, noticed his distress immediately. She was clever, and she knew exactly what was happening.


    Without hesitation, Reiju reached out and wrapped her arms around Ians neck, pulling herself closer to him.


    Then, with a soft and gentle touch, she pressed her warm, supple lips against his

 Chapter 442: Exiting with a style

    Chapter 442: Exiting with a style


    ((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((The Next Chapter is free/public in my Patreon Page)))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))) /posts/80502850


    As Ian felt the soft lips touch his own, his mind went nk for a moment.


    Womens thoughts are truly hard to guess. Earlier, when he touched Reijus body to confirm her identity, she pped him lightly. But now, she was initiating a kiss, and he couldnt quite understand what she was thinking.


    Despite knowing that Reiju was helping him absorb the residual toxins from his body, Ian couldnt resist the temptation of such an intimate detoxification method.


    He instinctively hugged her tightly in the darkness. Although they couldnt see each others faces, both felt the heat radiating from the other.


    As he felt something being pulled out of his body, the dizziness that had been guing him disappeared immediately.


    After Reiju sucked out the toxins, she realized that Ian was still living the moment, but she smiled slightly and ced a finger on his lips, stopping him from getting carried away.


    Ian regained some rity and realized that it wasnt the time to y around, so he immediately pulled Reiju closer and moved towards the location where he had sensed the others earlier.


    Breathing wasnt an issue in this strange space, perhaps because Teach had sucked in the air when he brought in everything else. But who knew when the air inside would disappear, so he had to hurry.


    The second person Ian found was Doroni, who was dancing around. When Ian grabbed him, he was startled and almost attacked him, but he quickly realized what was happening and obediently followed Ian.


    One by one, Ian found Ace, found Matthew, but when he tried to find Robin, he realized that she was being pulled towards the center of the vortex.


    After spending some time in this strange space, Ian gradually realized that the vortex was actually caused by gravity. The closer they got to the center, the stronger the gravitational force, and eventually it wouldpress and crush everything into nothingness.


    So Ian couldnt afford to be careless. As soon as he realized Robins situation, the five of them held hands and rushed towards the center to save her.


    Ace was not ustomed to the dark environment, so he freed up one hand to try and use his white fire to add some light to the space. However, although his ability worked, the white fire on his palm strangely did not emit any light!


    At this point, Robins situation was bing dire. The immense pressure brought by the gravitational force was already affecting her, and she was starting to have trouble breathing.


    She could feel herself being pulled towards the center, and once she reached a deeper area, her entire body would be crushed.


    Am I going to die? Is this it!? Robin thought as she slowly closed her eyes.


    Oddly enough, she felt at peace. Perhaps it was because she had learned to ept death several years ago.


    But just as she resigned herself to her fate, she felt something wrap around her waist, yanking her upwards.


    Ian had intervened thankfully, Teachs ck Hole had sucked in tons of debris filled with construction materials, Ian quickly improvised, and used the iron sand sword technique, forming an iron sand whip out the sand with iron elements from around. He controlled it and swung it out, finally pulling Robin back.


    Robin breathed in immediately after getting far from the center, knowing that it was Ian who had saved her, she tried to thank him, but then she found that she couldnt make a sound.


    This strange space seemed to absorb all light and sound.


    But regardless, the six of them were finally reunited.


    However, the situation was still not good, and they were still being pulled towards the center of the vortex.


    Ian extended the iron sand whip and tied a rope around the waist of each person so they wouldnt be separated. In the darkness, Ian couldnt see the center of gravity, but he could sense the movements of the building debris and soil through his En field, estimating the location of the center.


    Raising his hand, Ian unleashed a ck dragon wave towards the center.


    But to his dismay, the dragon disappeared like a stone sinking into the sea, without the slightest echo.


    Ians heart sank instantly.


    ording to Ians understanding of the power of the Dark-Dark Fruit, although the center of the vortex was a ce with strong gravity, anything sucked in would bepressed and crushed there. Therefore, the central zone was dangerous, but at the same time, it was also the most likely ce to open an exit. If they wanted to get out, they had to venture into the heart of the vortex.


    The gravity of the alternate space was unrelenting, dragging them closer and closer to their doom. Ians mind raced as he searched for a way to escape this deadly pull. He recalled the Door-Door Fruit, which was the Devil Fruit of CP9s Agent, Blueno, and the Op-Op Fruit, which was the Devil Fruit of Trafalgar Law, both of whom had the ability to manipte space.


    But the Dark-Dark Fruit was different. The alternate space in the Dark Hollow was controlled by Teach, and its power was beyond anything Ian had ever encountered. He wondered if it was even possible to destroy this space from within.


    However, it seems that this level of control is limited. Otherwise, Teach could directly shrink the alternate space to the smallest size, causing them to be torn apart by gravity as soon as they fell in, instead of slowly falling like they are now.


    If thats the case, then Ian and the others still have a chance.


    Ian had hoped to use his ck Dragon Wave to destroy the structure of this strange space, but now it seemed like that wouldnt work.


    It could be that the energy of one ck Dragon Wave wasnt enough, but it was also possible that this space couldnt be opened from the inside by force


    If it was the first case, they might still have a chance. But if it was thetter, then Ian and hispanions would have no choice but to wait for Teach to open the exit and liberate them.


    Regardless, they had to keep trying!


    When it came to the power of space, Ian knew a thing or two. The Orb Release of the Orochi was actually the ability to push out a fragment of space and attack a target with it. Thinking of this, Ian took a deep breath, poured a lot of mental power into his palm, and then pushed his hand forward.


    Harae Released!


    He used his maximum strength, and a disk-like space fragment muchrger than usual wasunched by Ian.


    This space fragment flew towards the center of the vortex in a dreamy flight posture. When it came to the center of the vortex, it suddenly reacted!


    Teach probably never imagined that Ian also had some spatial power, especially since he was using it within the strange space that he had created. It was like Ian had torn off a piece of the space and hurled it out like a thrown weapon! It was quite a feeling of using the enemys strength against them


    Suddenly, there was a slight tremor at the center of the vortex, caused by the impact of the space fragment that Ian had thrown.


    Space fluctuations are very subtle, and if Ian wasnt the initiator of the attack, he wouldnt have noticed it.


    Once he sensed its effectiveness, Ians spirit was lifted, and he once again pushed out another fragment of space.


    The spatial shaking he felt was very slight, but outside, Teach suddenly felt a slight shock in his body, and then blood suddenly flowed from his nostrils!


    What the whats happening!? Teach eximed, wiping his nose in horror as he saw the blood on his fingers.


    In reality, the space created by the ck Hole was within Teachs body. It was like Akainus magma fruit ability, where his body turned into flowing magma. Teachs situation was simr; within his body, there was a pitch-ck abyss, creating a special space where anything swallowed in would be considered inside him.


    The destruction caused by Ian from within was ultimately reflected on Teachs body


    The scientific principles behind this phenomenon were unknown, but Teach realized that trouble was brewing. He had initially thought that Ian and the others wouldnt die easily after being swallowed into the darkness. But the current situation was beyond his expectations. He had no idea what methods Ian and the others used to cause damage to his ck Hole.


    Teachs body shook again, and this time blood oozed from his mouth and ears as well.


    Captain!? Laffite and the others were terrified at the sight of Teachs condition, unaware of what was happening.


    This is bad! II have to release them! Otherwise, Ill die! Teach shouted frantically.


    As he spoke, a misty dark shadow rose and swayed from his body, and arge amount of ck mist scattered in all directions, opening the hole.


    ttering! With the liberation of Titch, the first thing that gushed out from the shadows was arge number of buildings, but at this point, these buildings had already turned into countless fragments of stones and woods.


    As the debris flowed out like a river of mercury, Van Augur and his crew tightened their grips on their weapons, their eyes locked on the surging chaos.


    Teachs gaze was also transfixed on the tumult, wondering how Ian and hisrades would emerge from the maelstrom.


    But then, with a sudden burst, a strange me exploded from the depths of the shadow. It was a twisted amalgamation of white and ck fire, searing everything in its path as it crashed onto the ground with a deafening roar.


    The resulting explosion sent shockwaves through the air, and the surging mes transformed into a raging inferno that consumed everything in sight. The ckbeard Pirates were caught in its fury, their screams swallowed up by the mes as they were thrown back by the force of the st.


    As the smoke and mes cleared, a mushroom cloud rose above the port city, a testament to the fierce battle that had taken ce

 Chapter 443: Blackbeard’s fate

    Chapter 443: ckbeard¡¯s fate


    Upon realizing that the Dark Hole Path of Teach had been opened, Ian immediately knew that his attack had worked. But being stuck in this alternate space, they were unaware of the events unfolding outside. In order to avoid falling into any traps set by Teach and his crew, Ian and Ace unleashed theirbined power with a devastating inferno, sting their way out of the pitch-ck hole.


    It can be said that when Teach confronted Ian, he encountered too many unexpected things! Is the Dark-Dark Fruit really that strong? It is indeed strong! Just the ability to pull Devil Fruit users and nullify their powers is enough to take down most of his opponents. However, when he used this move against Ian, he tragically discovered that it could not take effect on him, thus rendering half of his Dark-Dark Fruits power useless.


    Then he used the ck hole to swallow Ian and his team into the dim space. This was indeed a good move at the start, but then it turned out to be a double-edged sword. Ians space maniption abilities saved them from being trapped and annihted, while Teach and his crew suffered the full brunt of the inferno outside.


    It can be said that Ian had ways to counter Teach at every turn. After being sted away, Teach and his crew rolled on the ground trying to extinguish the mes, while their bones shattered by the strong impact, and their clothes burnt to ashes.


    Teach was caught off-guard by the sudden attack, and unable to release his transformation in timeTeach was dealing with the zing me, so he didnt have time to cancel the liberation. It was at this moment that Ian and his team fell out of the shadow space.


    When they fell out, Ian and his team were in a bit of a mess. Doroni was at the first to fall down, and Ian and Ace fell on his chest. Then Reiju and Robin also fell out on his belly, along with Matthews. All five of themnded on Doroni, and even though he had thick skin and tough flesh, he couldnt breathe for a long time.


    When they suddenly returned to the outside world from that extremely dark space, the intense light irritated Ian and the others, they were unable to open their eyes for a moment.


    Fortunately, Ian had anticipated this situation early on, so he immediately opened his En field as soon as he came out.


    Together with Ace, they unleashed their devastating attack that engulfed the entire port of City in mes. Ships that were docked in the harbor were destroyed and reduced to rubble, while the ground and sky were aze with fire and smoke. The acrid smell of burning filled the air, and debris from the explosion lingered in the air like a haunting memory.


    Ian climbed to his feet, gripping the hilt of his sword as he steadied himself. He could still feel the rush of adrenaline from their recent battle, and the fear that had gripped him when they fell into the abyss. Ace, too, was slowly adjusting to the light, his eyes scanning their surroundings for any sign of danger.


    Then together, they walked towards the ckbeard Pirates ahead


    Meanwhile, their adversariesy wounded on the ground, groaning in agony. Even though they had survived the inferno, they were badly burned, especially, Doc Q looked even more lifeless than usual, as if he could die at any moment


    Seeing Ian approach, Teach propped himself up and angrily shouted, How?! How did youe out of the ck Hole unscathed?


    Of course, Ian wouldnt exin to him. Instead, he drew his sword, the Senbonzakura, and said, Let me kill one more time!


    After saying this, Ian swung his sword with all his might, striking Teachs head with a clean cut. Ian knew he had underestimated Teach, and that he was lucky to have escaped the abyss alive. If not for his spatial abilities, they would have been sucked into the vortex and even if they could withstand the immense pressure, they would havee out seriously injured or worse.


    But what if Titch had more tricks up his sleeve? What if he had other, more powerful devil fruit abilities? Ian shuddered at the thought. He knew he had to be on his guard around Teach.


    What if he used another ability that Ian couldnt handle?


    The truth was, Titch had always been wary of Ian, just as Ian was of him. They had unfinished business, so when Ian saw an opportunity to settle their grudge while Teach was wounded, he seized it.


    But just as Ians de was about to strike, Teach suddenly shouted, You cant kill me!!


    At the same time, Ace also yelled at Ian, Ian! Stop!


    The sharp de stopped just an inch from Teachs neck, leaving him gasping for breath and drenched in sweat.


    Ian turned back, frowning, and asked Ace, Whats going on? Why should I stop?


    Ace shook his head and said, Ian, you cant kill him! Because youre not a member of the Whitebeard Pirates!


    What do you mean? Ian furrowed his brows.


    Zehahaha! Teach burst intoughter and said, Ace is right. Since I killed myrade, the only one who has the authority to punish me is the old man! Plus youre not part of the Whitebeard Pirates, you cant kill me either!


    Bullshit! Ian immediately pressed down on the handle and raised his sword, cutting a gash in Teachs brow. He coldly looked at him and said, I may not be a member of the Whitebeard Pirates, but believe me, if I kill you right here, Oyaji wont me me!


    Teach shut his mouth and looked around, his eyes darting back and forth.


    He remembered that when Ian had tried to assassinate him before, although the old man had been angry, he had only struck Ian with a mighty punch and banished him. He was well aware that the old man admired Ian and wanted to take him in as his son. Plus, after Teach had killed Thatch and left, the old man must have felt some remorse for thest time Ian was beaten by him. Therefore, as Ian had said, even if he really killed him here, the old man would probably just scold him and not actually punish him.


    With his life at stake, Teach had no choice but to be obedient


    However, Ace still stopped Ians action and grabbed his arm holding the de, saying, Wait, Ian, you cant kill him! Oyaji must have a lot of questions to ask him, and I have to take him back!


    Ian red at Ace with fury in his eyes. Do you know how dangerous this man is? Do you have any idea what hes capable of or what he has done!? he spat, his voice rising with each word.


    I know! Ace fell silent for a while, lowered the brim of his cowboy hat, and said to Ian, But have you thought about it? The one who is most heartbroken about Teachs defection is father himself! If we kill him now, well never know the truth. father has to talk to him first. He has to ask him the questions we need answers to.


    Father! Father! Father! Ian yelled in anger, Is the Whitebeard really that important to you!?


    Yes! Ace looked up, grinned, and said to Ian, In this world, the Whitebeardhes not just our father. Hes more than that. Hes the only one I trust. The only one I recognize.


    Its the same old thing again! Ian was so angry that he wanted to punch something so hard. He really couldnt understand Aces way of thinking.


    However, this guy Ace had such a firm gaze that he was determined to take Teach back.


    Ian shook his head in disbelief. Youre insane, he muttered. Youre risking everything for him


    Ian fell silent for a while, and then said, Okay! You can take him back, butyou cant take him back intact!


    After speaking, and before Ace could react, the Senbonzakura in Ians hand suddenly turned into a stream of light and shed down from Teachs right shoulder!


    A furry arm flew up, and then Teach let out a heart-wrenching scream.


    Ian directly cut off one of his arms.


    ncing at Teach, who was rolling on the ground, Ian turned to Ace and said, Ill give you two options. Either Ill apany you and take Teach back, or well wait here for Whitebeards pirates toe and help us. I cant let you take him back alone!


    Ian helped Ace chase after the ckbeard pirates to prevent history from repeating itself. How could he let Ace take Teach back alone? What if something happened on the way? Wouldnt all his efforts be in vain?


    Thus, Ians decision to sever Teachs arm and the two choices he offered were all precautionary measures.


    Ace understood Ians concerns, but as long as he was still breathing, he had no grounds to protest. After some thought, Ace said, Ill contact Marco and have him bring his crew to meet us.


    Good enough! Ian nodded.


    Although they said so, for some reason, Ian had a nagging feeling of unease in his heart, as if he had overlooked something crucial

 Chapter 444: Teach’s True Intentions

    Chapter 444: Teach¡¯s True Intentions


    ((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((The Next Chapter is free/public in my Patreon Page)))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))) /posts/80929559


    What Ian didnt know was that at the moment he swung his de to chop off Teachs arm, a figure was watching the scene from the sky above the port.


    This figure wore an open-necked floral shirt, a tall top hat, and held a cane in his hand. He had soft and feminine features, who else could it be but Lafitte of the ckbeard Pirates?


    Although he was flying in the sky with his arms that turned into wings, strangely, in the eyes of Ian and hispanions, all five members of the ckbeard Pirates were lying on the ground, injured and helpless.


    What on earth was going on?


    Upon seeing Ian ruthlessly swing his sword, Lafitte shuddered and whispered, Captain was rightthis ck Dragon Ian truly hates him to the bone! Luckily, Ive already nted the seeds of our n, they wont suspect a thing. Now, its time for me toplete my mission.


    After speaking, Lafitte spread his wings without looking back and flew towards the distance.


    As Ian and Ace tied up the members of the ckbeard Pirates with ropes, Doc Q, despite his lifeless appearance, weakly lifted his head and muttered, Fate is the measure of a persons worth. For now, fate may be on your side, but it doesnt mean we have lost our value


    Ian didnt quite understand what this guy was trying to say and just thought he was rambling, so he simply gave him a punch in the face and knocked him down, then tied up him, along with his sickly horse, upside down.


    Burgess, too, attempted to resist when Doroni attempted to tie him up. However, the mans defiance was cut short when Doroni swiftly pped him down.


    Both of them were strong monsters, but Burgess was severely injured now and clearly no match for Doroni


    As for Van Augur, he wanted to resist too, but Robin used her Hana Hana no Mi powers to lock his hands and feet and then he was tied up by Matthew.


    When they were tying up Lafitte, they surprisingly didnt encounter any resistance. Reiju thought he was too injured from Ians previous blow, so she didnt think much of it. After tying him up, she brought him over. All five members of the ckbeard Pirates were put together, and only then did Reiju say to Ian, Arent you going to stop Teachs bleeding? He might bleed to death if you leave him like this!


    Ian thought for a moment, drew out the Senbonzakura, and ck mes surged onto the de. He then pressed the de against Teachs broken arm, using fire to cauterize the wound and stop the bleeding.


    It goes without saying that Teach let out another heart-wrenching scream


    After doing all of this, Ian still felt uneasy, so he said to Reiju, You can use poison abilities, right? Give them some toxins, just dont kill them!


    (T/N: the f*ck, I just thought of something why didnt he kill the other members of the ckbeard crew and just leave Teach! Wtf! The whitebeard has no use for them, and their existence would only raise the chances of Teach escaping!)


    Reiju nodded, crossed her arms in front of her chest, and suddenly her butterfly-shaped cloak behind her expanded and fluttered. A pink mist immediately enveloped her entire body, and then she manipted the pink mist, which floated towards the five members of the ckbeard Pirates, shrouding them within it.


    Soon, Teach and the others began to show symptoms of poisoning, just like Ace had before.


    Seeing this, Ian was satisfied and asked Reiju curiously, Is this a Devil Fruit ability?


    Reiju nodded and said, Yes, I am a Devil Fruit user, the Bug-Bug Fruit Model: Butterfly!


    Ian suddenly understood. Although butterflies are not poisonous, such poison can be produced by consuming poisonous nts. In other words, Reiju does not produce poison on her own, but she can gain poison abilities by ingesting toxins. This could exin why she previously kissed him to extract the poison.


    The port of Nanohana City had been virtually destroyed by the battle between Ian and the ckbeard Pirates. Therefore, Ian and his group had to take Teach and the others into the city. Ace has already contacted Marco and the others through the Den Den Mushi, but they will need some time to arrive.


    In the following week, Ian and his group stayed in this city. At this point, the Straw Hat Pirates had already arrived at the capital of basta. However, the rebellion in this country has be increasingly serious, and Ian and his group could hear people discussing anxiously about the battles between the rebels and the royal army.


    Ian and Ace both know that Luffy and Zoro have probably already fought against the people of Baroque Works by now, so they are worried about them. However, as older brothers, they know that they cannot always protect them. Regardless of whether its Luffy or Zoro, they both need to grow. Therefore, besides paying attention to the news from the Alubarna, they just waited for Marco to arrive, without taking any further action.


    However, what made Ian more and more uneasy was that Teach had been behaving very obediently during this time and had not attempted to escape. This should be a good thing, but for Ian, who knew the real him, he felt that this guy was acting strangely and that something was off


    He had fought against him before, and the first time was on the Whitebeard Pirates ship. Although Teachs possible reason for being cornered leading to desperation was a factor, he had to admit that he had extraordinary physical abilities. When Teachs final punchnded on Ians body, he had felt the immense power behind it.


    Especially considering that Ace, whom Ian knew well, was also extremely skilled in hand-to-handbat. It was well known that Ace had tried to apprehend Teach on his own before (in the original story), and had been defeated by him. Aside from Teachs devil fruit ability to manipte others physical bodies, this was likely due to Teachs superiorbat skills.


    And yet, Ian couldnt shake off the feeling that something wasnt quite right


    Because of Teachs unusual behavior, Ian became more and more wary of him, sometimes even thinking about killing him directly without considering Aces mission.


    Teach obviously felt Ians killing intent towards him, so during this period of time, he didnt dare to let Ian guard him alone. He kept on demanding that Ace must stay around.


    With Ace present, Ian couldnt rashly kill Teach, so he was forced to bide his time.


    Meanwhile, the real Lafitte had already flown to a location that Ian was quite familiar with.


    This is the location of Marine Headquarters in the Red Line, the Marineford!


    When Lafitte appeared, the marine guards immediately noticed him, so countless guns were aimed at him.


    But Lafittended calmly and said to the colonel who approached him, If possible, please grant me an audience with the Fleet Admiral, Sengoku!


    The Marine colonel stared at Lafitte warily and looked him over a few times before saying, Thats impossible! How can a pirate of unknown origin meet the Fleet Admiral! Soldiers, arrest him!


    Just as the soldiers were about to swarm him, Lafitte smiled and said, Wouldnt it matter even if its rted to the Whitebeard Pirates?


    The Marine colonel was taken aback and stopped his men from arresting Lafitte. He couldnt believe his ears and asked, Youwhat did you just say!?


    Before Lafitte could respond, a voice suddenly came from above, saying, Let hime over!


    Turning around, the colonel saw Sengoku overlooking them from the top of the tower, so he had to let him pass.


    Lafitte finally got the opportunity to meet with Sengoku, of course, under the surveince of the marine Admiral, Akainu


    Well, tell me, who are you? Sengoku asked Lafitte.


    Let me introduce myself. Im Lafitte, the navigator of the ckbeard Pirates! Lafitte lifted his top hat with his orchid finger and bowed to the Fleet Admiral. I came here to rmend a candidate who can fill the vacant position of the Shichibukai for the marines.


    You dont need to rmend anyone! Sengoku waved his hand impatiently. The marines have its own considerations when ites to filling the Shichibukai positions. You, a pirate, neednt bother yourself with that.


    However, Lafitte calmly said, Dont be so hasty, sir. The candidate I want to rmend is my captain, Marshall D. Teach, also known as ckbeard! Im sure youve heard of him.


    At this moment, Sakazuki next to him spoke up. He sneered, Ah, so it turns out to be the little punk pirate who defected from the Whitebeard Pirates. And you actually want to rmend him to be a Shichibukai? Are you out of your mind?


    Lafitte justughed it off, twirling his cane. Hahaha! Trust me, this candidate is a sure bet, because soon, our captain will make a name for himself throughout the world!


    Sengoku and Sakazuki looked at Lafittes confident expression and asked with a furrowed brow, What do you mean?


    Now, my captain, the ckbeard has been captured! Lafitte said calmly. By none other than the infamous duo, the ck Dragon Ian and Portgas D. Ace!


    Sengoku and Sakazuki were stunned when they heard this, not understanding what Lafitte meant by saying this.


    However, before they could ask, Lafitte continued, Although he was captured, what I want to say is that my captain did it on purpose! Because next, he will be sent back to the Whitebeard Pirates by Ace, which is also a part of his n!


    Damn it, what on earth are you trying to tell us!? Sengokus patience was wearing thin by this point.


    Why you ask!? And why did my captain send me here? Lafitte asked rhetorically. To offer the marines a deal they couldnt refuse! The ckbeard Pirates will aid the marines in eliminating the Whitebeard Pirates. And in return, the marines promise to induct our captain into their prestigious ranks as one of the Seven Warlords.


    Oh!? An opportunity to crush the Whitebeard Pirates? Sengoku and Sakazuki looked at each other, finally showing some interest. They asked Lafitte, What do you n to do exactly?

 Chapter 445: Crocodile’s Preparations

    Chapter 445: Crocodile¡¯s Preparations


    ((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((The Next Chapter is free/public in my Patreon Page)))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))) /posts/81100285


    After waiting for over ten days, the first news that Ian and his group received was that the rebellion in basta had ended!


    With the help of the Straw Hat Pirates, Princess Vivi sessfully exposed the conspiracy of Baroque Works and, through heavy rain, managed to prevent the heated battle between the rebels and the kings army.


    Crocodile was truly devastated. He had just returned from Dressrosa not long ago, but because he had lost Nico Robin, who helped him n his actions, he had to personallymand Baroque Works to speed up their execution of the original n. Even when he learned of the news that Ian and Ace hadnded at Nanohana Port, he had to pretend not to have heard this, just to be able toplete his goal as soon as possible.


    However, although Ian and Ace did not interfere with his actions, their younger brother, Luffy, came with his crew to attack him


    If Crocodile knew that Luffy and Zoro were Ian and Aces younger brothers, he might have said, F*** my f******* live, why the f*** would I even bother! F*****************


    It felt like he and ckbeard were the same, always having the shadow of Ian and Ace looming over them.


    And the most frustrating thing was that he was defeated by Luffy in his own territory, although Luffy was not particrly powerful at the time, he used the principle that water could restrain sand to beat him to the point of being unable to move!


    Like Domingo, after his crimes were exposed, Crocodile was naturally arrested.


    Smoker was also a bit frustrated. He had been chasing after the Straw Hat Pirates all the way, hoping to arrest them, but in basta, he was first obstructed by Ace, and then he discovered the viinous Crocodile. Out of his sense of justice, Smoker could only arrest Crocodile first.


    The Straw Hat Pirates received heroic treatment in basta, but when Smoker reported back to the Marine Headquarters, he was asked to cover up the truth and attribute the arrest of Crocodile to the Marines. Smoker had some integrity and since he didnt contribute to this, he refused to take credit for it.


    As in the original plot, the Marine Headquarters sent Hina, who was in the same rank as Smoker, to assist in the escort of Crocodile. When Hina discovered that the Straw Hat Pirates were nning to escape from Hina, she immediately led her fleet to pursue them and prepare to arrest them as well.


    However, during the pursuit of the Straw Hat Pirates, another fleet appeared!


    Hina was taken aback when she saw the g of the fleet through her telescope, for it belonged to the Whitebeard Pirates!


    How can the fleet of a Yonko be here?! Hina furrowed her brows and asked, cigarette dangling from her lips.


    Smoker sat cross-legged on a chair, hands folded on his knees, unfazed by the sudden appearance of the enemy fleet. Ian and Portgas D. Ace are in basta right now. The Whitebeard Pirates must be here to pick them up, he answered.


    Ian!? Hina was surprised to hear the name of her old friend. Hes in basta too? Why didnt you tell me?


    Whats the point of telling you? Can you catch him? Smoker gave her a sarcastic look. He and Ace came to chase after the ckbeard Pirates. Im just d they didnt interfere with our capture of Crocodile.


    Hina had to let it go and turned her attention to the approaching Whitebeard Pirates. What should we do? The Straw Hats are about to enter their formation. Should we still fire at them?


    Who are you asking? Me! I dont mind going to war with the Whitebeard Pirates, but I dont think you can handle that kind of responsibility. Smoker replied dryly.


    You Hina was infuriated by his remark. Was he trying to make her take the me?


    Cease fire! she ordered, making the tough call to spare the Straw Hat Pirates. They watched as the Straw Hat Pirates sailed through the gap in the Whitebeard Pirates formation.


    Phew, that was close. But we made it out alive! On the Merry Go, Zoro and Nami breathed a sigh of relief. They looked at the colossal ships on both sides of their small vessel Wow, those are huge! What kind of ships are those? Nami wondered aloud.


    The Straw Hat Pirates had only recently entered the Grand Line, so they couldnt recognize the Whitebeard Pirates g. All they knew was that after this pirate crew appeared, the marines stopped chasing them and seemed to be wary of this fleet.


    Just then, a figure appeared on the deck of the huge whale-like ship to the right. It was a man with a golden pineapple-like head. He looked down at the Straw Hat Pirates and said, Hey, you guys are also a pirate crew! Do you know which direction to go to reach Nanohana city?


    Nanohana City? Nami quickly replied, You have to go southeast and circle the ind.


    Thanks, prettydy! The pineapple head quickly disappeared.


    This person was naturally Marco, who came to pick up Ace. Although he just asked for directions, this was still the first encounter between the Straw Hat Pirates and the Whitebeard Pirates.


    After the Whitebeard Pirates ships passed by the Merry Go, a person on board wiped the sweat off his forehead with lingering fear and said, That was really lucky!


    This person was wearing a strange outfit, with two flowers on his head and strange makeup on his face. He wore a shirt with the words The Way of the Okama written on the back and shoes that looked like swan necks. This was Mr. 2, who had escaped from the Baroque Works.


    If the Whitebeard Pirates hadnt appeared, Mr. 2 would probably have helped Luffy and his crew escape and transformed into Luffys appearance himself. In the end, he would have been caught and imprisoned in Impel Down by Hina and Smoker. However, now, due to a twist of fate, Mr. 2 was probably going to join the Straw Hat Pirates.


    Meanwhile, Marco and his crew encountered Hina and Smokers marine forces. As one of the Four Emperors, the Whitebeard Pirates werent afraid of the marines. When they saw Hina and her crew, many of the pirates on board whistled, surprised that there was such a beautiful officer among them.


    Hmph! Although Hina was disgusted by this behavior, she still suppressed her anger and waited for them to pass.


    The sight of pirates that they couldnt capture was torture for many Marines who had the concept of justice engraved in their minds.


    However, Marco was aware that this fleet of Marines was after the small pirate ship that just passed. So, with a nod to his fellow pirates, the Whitebeard Pirates deliberately took their time to pass by, giving the other group some leeway. By the time they departed, the Straw Hat Pirates ships had already sailed far away, and Hina and Smoker couldnt catch up.


    Hina and Smoker were inwardly cursing, but an untimely voice suddenly burst outughing. Is this the justice that the Marines boast about?


    It was none other than Crocodile, who was shackled with Seastone handcuffs and guarded on the deck, lying on his back. Beside him was Mr. 1, also known as Daz Bones, who was as loyal to Crocodile as ever and had been arrested as well.


    The other ships in the fleet led by Hina also had other members of Baroque Works in custody, nearly wiping out the entire organization except for Mr. 2.


    Hearing Crocodiles taunts, Hina couldnt help but walk over and kick him hard in the stomach. She shouted, Shut up! A criminal like you has no right to lecture the Marines on how to do their job!


    Crocodile, who was already heavily injured, spat out another mouthful of blood from Hinas kick. However, a trademark smirk appeared on his face.


    He didnt say anything more and instead thought about his own situation.


    I never thought Ians words woulde true! Crocodile remembered what Ian had said to him before. If you are willing, my pirate crew will have a spot for you Should I ask him for help to get me out of Impel Down? Thats not a good ce


    But just as he thought that, Crocodile shook his head, arrogantly thinking to himself, No! He has toe to me and beg for my help! Because I have something he wants in my hands


    Crocodile quietly reached into his chest and touched the historical text he had hidden, which he had brought out of the basta royal treasury. When he felt it, he felt even more secure

 Chapter 446: The Truth

    Chapter 446: The Truth


    ((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((The Next Chapter is free/public in my Patreon Page)))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))) /posts/81363538


    After circling around basta for a day, Marco and his crew arrived at the port of Nanohana City and sessfully met up with Ace and Ian, who had tied up the captured ckbeard Pirates like Zongzi. (sticky rice dumplings)


    Upon receiving the news from Ace that they had sessfully captured Teach, the Whitebeard Pirates dispatched four of their captains to assist them. They were the first division captain Marco, the third division captain Diamond Jozu, the fifth division captain Flower Sword Vista, and the eighth division captain Namur.


    With Ace, the captain of the second division, that made a total of five captain-level individuals responsible for escorting the dangerous ckbeard crew.


    This was a special request made by Ace, which was why the Whitebeard Pirates were taking the task so seriously.


    In reality, even after Teach killed Thatch and fled, the Whitebeard Pirates still hadnt fully realized the danger that Teach posed. In the eyes of many, Teach was just a brute with great strength but not much else to offer in terms ofbat ability. This was mainly because Teach had behaved rather harmlessly during his time with the Whitebeard Pirates.


    If it wasnt for Ians insistence, its likely that only Marco would have been dispatched to handle the situation


    Even so, when Marco and Vista saw Ian, theyined a bit, saying, Ian, we were on vacation, you know! But because of your request, Dad sent us here too. You better treat us with drinks!


    Ian smiled and replied, Drinks are no problem, but I have to remind you guys that I didnt bring you here just for fear-mongering. Dont you know? Ace and I almost fell into Teachs hands. So when youre escorting him, you have to be extremely careful!


    Is is that so? After hearing this, Marco and his crew couldnt help but hesitate, and they looked at Teach with even more caution.


    Approaching Teach, Marco squatted down and looked him in the eye, gritting his teeth as he said, Teach, do you even realize how much youve hurt Oyaji?


    But Teach remained silent and just stared at Marco with an intense gaze.


    Marco sensed a hint of madness from Teachs intense gaze and couldnt help but shudder. He instinctively took a step back, feeling like he was facing a stranger rather than the Teach he knew from before.


    He had changed! Marco realized it immediately, but he had no idea what had caused Teach to change.


    Turning his head, Marco asked Ian, Ian, are youing back with us? Dad really wants to see you


    Ian thought for a moment, shaking his head and saying, No, I have something to do. With you, Ace, and the others escorting the monster, and as long as youre careful, there shouldnt be any idents on the way. So, I wont be going with you guys.


    Ian did have something to attend to. Just two days prior to Marcos arrival, Ian had received a secret phone call from Fujitora, who informed him that Admiral Aokiji hade to see him.


    Admiral Kuzan hade to discuss matters rted to the pacifists.


    As only Kuzan knew the location of the Dragon Hunter Pirates base, which was currently located on a sky ind, the Marines sent him as a liaison to contact the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    During the phone call, Fujitora told Ian that the Marines and the World Government had finally agreed to trade Germa Technologys data for the pacifists.


    Originally, the pacifists were a secret weapon of the Marines scientific team, and it was impossible for them to fall into anyone elses hands. However, when Ian reported the trade conditions of exchanging Germa Technologys data for the pacifists, it immediately caused divisions within the Marines.


    The division mainly urred between the marine Headquarters and the Marines Scientific Team. The marine Headquarters, led by Sengoku, was firmly against the trade, but the Scientific Team was eager to obtain Germas technological data. They argued that they needed to verify the pacifists capabilities through actualbat, and therefore whoever conducted the verification would be just an excuse for the trade. This led to a disagreement between the Marines and the scientific team on this matter.


    As for the World Government, they remained silent and merely watched the two departments under theirmand argue. However, after a period of dispute, a person of significant influence finally spoke up  none other than Dr. Vegapunk, the marines most highly regarded scientist!


    It was a surprise to many when he dered his support for the proposed trade. As the Navys foremost expert, his words carried immense weight, and even the most stubborn opponents couldnt ignore his endorsement. Eventually, the fleet admiral agreed to the deal, albeit reluctantly, and stressed that only one of the prototypes could be given


    In fact, the pacifists were still in the testing phase as the modification of Bartholomew Kuma was not yetplete. Otherwise, it would not have been so easy for Sengoku to give in.


    However, there was a major secret in this transaction that Aokiji was unaware of, so he couldnt mention it.


    But regardless, Aokiji informed Fujitora of the situation, who promptly ryed it to Ian. ording to the Navys requirements, Ian had to go to the marine Headquarters to personallyplete this trade.


    Therefore, Ian needed to go back once more to the Marine Headquarters and couldnt participate in the escort mission.


    It was difficult to tell Marco and the others about this, but they were understanding and didnt press for more information. After resting for a while, they set off to escort the ckbeard Pirates.


    As they watched the Whitebeard Pirates fleet depart, Ian couldnt shake the feeling that something was off, but he couldnt quite put his finger on what it was.


    However, he wasnt too worried about the escort as he knew that Marco and the others were there. It wasnt like Ace, who had been alone. So, he could only shake his head and temporarily set aside his doubts.


    After the fleet set sail, Teach, who was tied to the deck, suddenly burst intoughter. Hisughter immediately alerted Marco and his crew, and Vista drew his swords, pointing them at Teach and saying, Teach! What are you up to? Dont even think about running away. We brought Namur along this time to keep an eye on you. You should know what will happen to a devil fruit user who falls into the sea and encounters fishmen, right?


    The fishman, Namur, also clenched his fists to show his presence.


    However, after Teach finishedughing, he shook his head and said, Dont worry, I wont escape! As a person with only one hand, where could I go?


    Why are youughing then? Marco asked, puzzled.


    Im justughing at this damn fate! Teach burst outughing again and said, Fate is truly the most elusive thing


    Ace and the others looked at each other, unable to understand what he meant.


    Afterughing, Teach closed his eyes and rested on the ship, and Marco and his crew had no choice but to let him be.


    However, Teach, with his eyes closed, was not sleeping like Marco and his crew thought. He was actually going over his n in his mind.


    The first step was a sess! he thought to himself. Lafitte seems to havepleted his mission, and the Marines have cooperated. Ian didnt follow us either. Next, its up to me


    As Lafite said when he told Sengoku and Akainu, Teach was deliberately caught.


    In fact, when Teach boarded the Port of City and saw Ian and Ace, he realized that the ckbeard Pirates might not be able to escape this time.


    The reason was simple. The crew of the ckbeard Pirates had just survived a shipwreck and were in a state of exhaustion. Fighting against Ian and Ace in such a state was not going to end well for them.


    However, the crew of the ckbeard Pirates were all crafty and cunning. When they realized that the situation was not in their favor, they immediately thought of self-preservation.


    Knowing that Ian could fly, they knew that escaping by ship would be a death sentence. Ian would surely destroy their vessel and leave them to the mercy of the sea creatures below. So, they had no choice but to fight against him and his crew.


    But Teach was able to dy the inevitable through conversation, buying them some time. During this dy, the helmsman of the ckbeard Pirates, Lafitte, had already taken action.


    If someone had noticed Lafittes movements at the time, they would have realized that he was constantly twirling his cane in his hand. An uninformed observer might have thought that this was due to Lafittes nervousness, but the truth was that Lafitte was a skilled hypnotist! Twirling his cane was his way of using hypnosis.


    Being a master hypnotist, it was difficult to detect his techniques. At the time, Ian and Ace were focused on Teach, and Lafitte was standing next to him. As he twirled his cane, he naturally caught the corner of their eyes.


    Thus, even Ian and Ace were not aware that they had been hypnotized by Lafitte without their knowledge!


    During the hypnosis process, Lafitte had two suggestions.


    The first was that they could not kill Teach under any circumstances.


    And the second was: whenever you count the members of the ckbeard Pirates, there were always five members, then one of them was surely Lafitte himself!

 Chapter 447: Reckless Ambition

    Chapter 447: Reckless Ambition


    ((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((The Next Chapter is free/public in my Patreon Page)))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))) /posts/81798601


    It was precisely based on these two hints that Laffitte was able to escape Ians grasp.


    Of course, the so-called hypnotic also has weaknesses, since it targeted the subconscious mind, its effectiveness could be diminished if the person being suggested had a strong desire to do something else


    At that time, Ian had a strong desire to kill Teach, and Teach knew this, so when Ian swung his sword, he shouted, You cant kill me! to reinforce the suggestion to Ian and Ace.


    As for Ace, he was much less concerned about killing Teach. From the beginning, he wanted to arrest Teach and take him back. So when Teach shouted that sentence, it also prompted him to intervene and stop Ian.


    However, despite this, Teach still paid the price of losing an arm, because the suggestion could notpletely cancel out Ians murderous intent.


    Of course, Teach anticipated this oue, because when they were sucked into the ck Hole, Lafitte had already exined the possibilities to him, and it was also at that time that the ckbeard Pirates hade up with a n.


    During this time, they had captured an ordinary person near the port, mixed him into the ckbeard Pirates, and directly cut off his tongue and knocked him out to use him as a Lafitte impersonator.


    The real Lafitte flew up into the sky, because he was a key part of Teachs n, so he let him escape alone.


    Because of the existence of the second hint, Ian and his crew didnt detect any suspicious behavior, after all, although Lafitte and others were members of the ckbeard Pirates, their importance in Ians mind was definitely lower than Teachs. This second hint was stronger than the first.


    To prevent Ian and his group from discovering the truth, Teach and his crew knocked out the fake Lafitte every time he woke up, disguising him as seriously injured.


    Once Marco and his crew arrived, it was even easier. Marco and his crew were not under any hypnotic influence, but ckbeards crew consisted entirely of deserted criminals he had recruited after leaving the Whitebeard Pirates. At the time, ckbeards crew didnt have much of a reputation, and Marco and his crew didnt know or recognize any of them. So when Ace told them that Laffitte was in aa, they believed him and didnt investigate further.


    Ian still felt somewhat suspicious afterward, but it was due to the hypnosis suggestion. This type of suggestion would only gradually unravel when ckbeards crew was no longer in his field of vision.


    It was simr to the illusion created by the magician he encountered before, King and his Devil Fruit. Ian had fallen for it before, but the difference was that the illusion could be corrected by the use of Observation Haki, whereas Laffittes hints could not. The use of Haki couldnt record the characteristics of everyones aura and features, which meant that he couldnt determine if the unconscious person was really Laffitte.


    In this world, everything had a natural counterbnce. No individual was invincible to everything, as exemplified by the Sleeping Fruit wielded by Matthew. Even a powerful Marine admiral would be forced to sleep if touched by him. But could anyone im that Matthew was stronger than an admiral?


    Teach was a ruthless individual who was willing to sacrifice his own arm to stay away from Ian. He knew that if he kept appearing in Ians sight, he might end up like he did back in Whitebeards crew and get stabbed again by him


    He had already lost one of his hearts to Ian, and now he lost his arm as well. Teach finally realized that Ian was probably his true nemesis. He was now doing everything he could to stay away from him, including abandoning his n to steal Ians fruit ability.


    This so-called Pay-to-Win Devil Fruit has now risen to be the strongest Paramecia Devil Fruit in Teachs mind. However, despite his strong desire for it, he cannot obtain it from its current owner. He can only retreat and find another way since he cannot afford to provoke its owner.


    But Teach has been patient for so many years and has finally obtained the Yami Yami no Mi (Darkness Devil Fruit). He has started his own n and certainly will not let this setback extinguish his ambitions.


    Originally, ording to his original n, he was going to kill some famous pirates and establish the name of his own ckbeard Pirates, and then seek the position of Shichibukai from the Marines and World Government. However, now that Ian and Ace have appeared, this n is no longer feasible, and everything has been obstructed. Now that he has been caught, he has no choice but to change his original n and redesign it.


    Teach was a peculiar man. Perhaps it was because of his odd body shape and the extra hearts he possessed, but his personality was also quite enigmatic. He could endure years of being under Whitebeards crew, disying great patience. Yet, he was also impulsive and reckless at times, having an unwavering dream but not always prepared to sacrifice his life for it.


    He valued power, but was also arrogant. He was a generous, rough and brutal man, cunning and greedy, often disying traits that contradicted each other.


    And now, he hase up with another wild idea. Since he has already been caught, he might as well go back to the Whitebeard Pirates with Ace and see if he can assassinate Whitebeard himself.


    This seemingly incredible idea, once sessful, would bring immense fame to ckbeard. It would be more shocking than if he were to kill several high-ranking pirates. Although this n carries great risks, the rewards are enormous, which stimtes Teachs desire for it. Especially since Teach has always respected Whitebeards strength, but has always looked down on his leadership style. If he could surpass the Whitebeard, the sense of aplishment for Teach would be iparable.


    Not to mention Ace and Marco, even Ian probably wouldnt have thought that Teach had such thoughts. Whitebeards health has been declining day by day, but as the strongest among the Four Emperors, a few dared to imagine challenging the grizzled pirate. Even the marines, with its vast resources, approached Whitebeards crew with utmost caution.


    Therefore, it can only be said that the ideas of an ambitious person are always unfathomable to others.


    To outsiders, it may seem incredible, but in Teachs own judgment, he believes that his n actually has a certain chance of sess.


    Because he has a special identity, that is, he used to be Whitebeards godson!


    After being caught this time, the old man will definitely want to see him. Teach only needs one opportunity, one chance to approach Whitebeard alone, and he will have a chance to seed.


    Of course, Teach was not so naive as to ignore the possibility of failure. He knew that if his assassination attempt went awry, the enraged captains of Whitebeards crew would tear him limb from limb. Thus, he had a contingency n in ce. He sent Lafitte to the marine headquarters to establish a connection, a means of escape if things went south.


    Teach knew that the Marines had long coveted the downfall of Whitebeards pirate crew. As a peer of the legendary Pirate King Roger, Whitebeards continued survival threatened to preserve the legacy of the bygone era. But Teach was determined to make a name for himself and he would stop at nothing to achieve his lofty goal.


    It was precisely because of this that Lafitte was able to sway the Marines to his side.


    If he seeded, Teach would not only gain immense prestige, but also have the opportunity to obtain Whitebeards Tremor-Tremor Fruit power.


    If he failed, he could still possibly escape with the help of the marines during the chaos of the Whitebeard Pirates. At that time, if they wanted to support someone who could stand up to the Whitebeard Pirates, Teach might just be given a position as one of the Shichibukai.


    It could be said that Teach was really fighting hard to get ahead now


    Ace and Marco were escorting the ckbeard Pirates back, and because of Teachs interference, he was forced onto the path of seeking the Tremor-Tremor Fruit power ahead of schedule.


    As for the ultimate oue of this matter, no one knows for certain yet. But one thing is certain  the moment Teach makes his move may be the moment the world is thrown into chaos

 Chapter 448: Your Expression Betrayed You

    Chapter 448: Your Expression Betrayed You


    ((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((((The Next Chapter is free/public in my Patreon Page))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))))  /posts/81891553


    After staying in the town of Nanohana for a couple of days to restock on supplies, Ian and his crew were nning to set sail once again. However, as they were about to depart, two unexpected individuals appeared.


    One of them was the current king of basta, Nefeltari Cobra, who hade with his daughter, Princess Vivi. They had secretly arrived at the port of Nanohana, escorted by the captain of the basta pce guards, Chaka, and hisrade, Pell. Just as Ian and his crew were about to leave, the two guards requested an audience with them, saying that King Cobra wished to meet Ian in person.


    Ian was surprised but curious about why King Cobra wanted to see him and agreed to the request. When King Cobra and Vivi boarded their ship, Vivi greeted Ian politely before stepping aside to let her father speak with him.


    King Cobra carefully examined Ian and then suddenly smiled, saying, Im sorry to meet you like this, but my daughter Vivi told me that youre the brother of Luffy and Zoro of the Straw Hat Pirates, who defeated Crocodile and saved basta. I think its only right that Ie and thank you!


    Ian nced at Vivi, surprised that she had revealed their rtionship to her father. However, it seemed that she had only told him and no one else. He shook his head and replied, Theres no need for that. We didnt really do much for basta.


    But King Cobra disagreed and said, Thats not true. When you first came to basta, I noticed you. Your fight with Crocodile also made me suspicious of him, which indirectly helped us.


    King Cobra hesitated before continuing, Although I know that you and Crocodile are not rted, may I ask why the vice-president of Baroque Works would join your crew?


    As he spoke, King Cobra nced at Nico Robin, who was standing nearby.


    This was probably the real reason why King Cobra hade. Because Ian and his crew had met the Straw Hat Pirates and Vivi in Nanohana, and because Vivi recognized Nico Robin, she had told her father about it. This had caused King Cobra to feel uneasy.


    Ian was also a member of the Shichibukai. After the events in Crocodiles reign, the entire country of basta was inexplicably resistant to the name Shichibukai. Although Crocodile was arrested, there was still Ian, another member of the Shichibukai, and one of Baroque Works top executives was still under hismand. It was no wonder that Cobra was apprehensive.


    Dont worry! Ian sensed his thoughts and reassured him. Robin was only coerced by Crocodile at the time. My appearance only gave her another choice.


    Robins face remained calm as she heard Ians words.


    Cobra was also unsure of the true situation, so he could only nod in agreement. Suddenly, he asked Ian, Ian, do you hate the World Nobles?


    Huh? Ian was caught off guard by the sudden question. Why do you ask?


    Cobra took a deep breath and said, Actually, the first time I heard of you was during the World Government Summit in Marijoa. basta is a member of the World Government Alliance, and I attended the Levely as well. That was the day you caused amotion in Marijoa


    When he mentioned it, Ian also remembered. When he followed Ko and the others into Marijoa, he did see Cobra there. At the time, Ko and her crew were in the warship, transporting basta to Marijoa.


    Strictly speaking, this was the second time the two had met.


    Ian chuckled at the memory, Are you asking, because the Nefertari family almost became from the World Nobles?


    Cobra nodded, his expression was serious.


    Yes!Cobra didnt hide anything and nodded. Our ancestor from the Nefertari family gave up the chance to be a world noble and returned to basta. Strictly speaking, our family also almost became a part of the Celestial Dragons, but now, I am d for the decision our ancestor made.


    It was clear that Cobra seemed displeased with the actions of the Celestial Dragons. Otherwise, he would not have said such things. Arrogant, overbearing, proud, and corrupt, the so-called world nobles had already beenbeled with these tags in peoples eyes. It can be said that not only Cobra, but any wise and visionary head of state with ideals would feel dissatisfaction towards the Celestial Dragons upon seeing them.


    Ian didnt answer Cobras question. What could answering such a thing aplish? So, he changed the subject and invited Cobra to sit down. Then, he asked him, Actually, theres something Ive always been curious about. Since the Nefertari family also almost became one of the world nobles, that means long ago, the Nefertari family also stood on the side of the Celestial Dragons. Then why did the Nefertari family preserve a Poneglyph?


    When Cobra heard the words Poneglyph, he suddenly trembled all over, but then he immediately understood. This was probably what Crocodile had told Ian.


    After hearing Ians question, Nico Robin also stared at Cobra tightly. She knew that Ian had hit the nail on the head!


    In theory, after the Celestial Dragons relinquished their power and became the world nobles, they supported and established the World Government, which has beenmitted to eliminating the impact of the nk Century. Since the Nefertari family was on the same side as the Celestial Dragons, then if their Poneglyph really records something critical or dangerous to the Celestial Dragons and World Government, then this should naturally involve the Nefertari family.


    Moreover, this nk Century may even threaten the Nefertari familys rule in basta. If that were the case, this royal family would have tried to destroy it and not keep it around all this time.


    Perhaps its very difficult near impossible to destroy the Poneglyph, but there must be a way to bury it deep in the ground, for example, instead of cing it so grandly in the royal treasure trove


    Although Ian did not see the Poneglyph in basta with his own eyes because of the ckbeard Pirates incident, he had a general understanding of the Poneglyph situation, which was Crocodiles real goal in this desert


    Cobra shook his head and said, I dont know what youre talking about. There is no Poneglyph in basta!


    This answer stunned Ian for a moment, but he then smiled.


    Cobra was really cautious. Even though he confirmed that Ian knew about the historical text in basta, he still denied its existence when Ian brought up the topic.


    Moreover, after saying this, Cobra stood up and said, Its gettingte, I wont disturb your departure. Goodbye!


    He then left with Vivi, who wore a puzzled expression, from Ians ship.


    As Cobra and his party walked farther and farther away, Ian rubbed his chin, having a mischievous expression on his face.


    What are you thinking about, Captain? Nico Robin asked, leaning on the railing with her arms crossed. If youre thinking of sneaking into bastas pce to search for the Poneglyph, Im afraid I have bad news. ording to my sources, the basta royal treasure vault has been destroyed. Crocodile destroyed it before he left, so even if you go back, you might not find it.


    Im not thinking about that, Ian shook his head, addressing Robin. But Cobras reaction just confirmed something for me. That Poneglyph, guarded by bastains, likely contains information about the ancient weapon known as Pluton.


    Cobras reaction had given him away. The more he avoided talking about the historical text with Ian, the more it indicated that he knew something about the contents of the historical text guarded by basta. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been so evasive.


    As a millennium-old country, bastas royal family, the Nefertari family, has inherited the throne for generations. The contents of the historical text must have been passed down from a long time ago with the session of the throne. Even if Cobra knew only a few fragments due to the passage of time, he definitely knew something.


    Ians mind raced with possibilities as the ship sailed on into the night. The mystery surrounding Pluton and the secrets it held were calling out to him, and he was determined to uncover them.


    After all, if this piece of Poneglyph recorded only the true history, he does not have to be so cautious to keep this secret.


    Upon hearing Ians words, Robin was surprised, then raised an eyebrow and casually asked Ian, So, Captain, do you also want the Pluton?


    Well, Ian saw the nervousness in Robins heart and knew she was worried that he, like Crocodile, wanted to use the ancient weapon to overturn the world. So he said, Robin, lets talk openly and honestly. You know that I am a member of the Revolutionary Army. Although to be honest, Im not a very good one, Ive always had a feeling that these ancient weapons will see the light of day again. So if possible, I still hope to have control over them or have the Army have control over them. Because at least then, I can guarantee that they are within our controble range


    Robin was conflicted. She had reservations about Ian and his motives, but she knew that he was the best chance they had to keep the Pluton from falling into the wrong hands. She had not yet revealed to him the contents of the ancient text he had obtained from his Sky Ind, fearing that it would be used for destructive purposes

 Chapter 449: So much information

    Chapter 449: So much information


    Ians idea was actually quite simr to the thoughts of the Cyborg, Franky. They both wanted to create a weapon that could stop the ancient weapons from falling into the wrong hands and wreaking havoc on the world.


    Ian, being a time transmigrator, was well aware that the ancient weapons were like nuclear bombs  if only one country had them, it would be ruling the world with fear. Only when many countries possessed them that war could truly be avoided.


    Now, the whole world is looking for the Poneglyph. It wasnt just Ian who was looking, but also the Four Emperors like Kaido and Big Mom Even the Marines and the World Government were hunting them. Although Robin was the only one who could currently read the ancient text, it was not impossible for others to learn.


    In Ians impression, understanding the contents of the Poneglyph does not necessarily require understanding ancient writing. People like Pirate King Roger, who has the ability to hear the voice of all things, can also uncover its contents!


    It was hard to say if Rogers ability was a one-of-a-kind gift. If someone else with that power were to appear, they could easily be found and used to decipher the Poneglyph by those with ill intentions.


    So Ian exined to Robin, We shouldnt fear the ancient weapons just because of their potential danger. That kind of fear is simr to the World Governments excuse for prohibiting the study of history, because they fear people will reproduce ancient weapons


    Robin couldnt help but resonate with Ians analogy, recalling the destruction of Ohara by the World Government under the guise of preventing the resurgence of the ancient weapons.


    Under such a strict and cruel suppression, she, as a survivor of Ohara, managed to escape. Who can guarantee that, just as Ian said, there wouldnt be others who genuinely aimed to reproduce the ancient weapons and endanger the world?


    At this thought, Robin took a deep breath and straightened her body. She faced Ian, her beautiful ck eyes were fixed on him, and asked, IanI wont call you captain, Ill call you by your name. If I tell you the truth about the Poneglyphs, can you guarantee me that if you ever get hold of the ancient weapons, you will use them to protect the world?


    I swear! Ian nodded earnestly in response. Although you know Ive never had any grand ambitions. I just want to live well in this world. If the world is destroyed, how will I have a good life!?


    Okay, I believe you! Robin closed her eyes slightly, then opened them again. I will follow you and witness you fulfilling your promise. But if you deceive me, I will do everything in my power to drag you down to hell with me!


    There is nothing to worry about Im sure, that day will nevere! Ian smiled slightly and reached out to adjust her cowboy hat.


    Perhaps it was this gesture that eased the serious atmosphere between the two of them. Robin rxed a little and began to speak slowly.


    The rubbing inscription you brought from the Sky Ind does indeed describe an ancient weapon but not Pluton, it was Uranus, the Sky King. However, the text only describes the ancient weapon and doesnt indicate its location or whereabouts.


    Ooohhh? Ian raised his eyebrows. What was written exactly?


    It is a description of a massive war! Robin looked up at the sky and recalled the content she deciphered from the rubbing inscription. But the text does not mention who the opposing sides were, only that the sun was blocked by Uranus wings, and the earth, covered in shadows, was trembling and sinking. Pluton was damaged, and Poseidon was dead. No one could fight against the steel body of the Heavenly King, Uranus. We could no longer wait for its nextnding. The end of the world hase, and we will eventually perish, but our willpower will never disappear. In the future, there will be people who will carry our hopes and pass on our will to the world again


    Damn! Ian was startled by Robins description of the ancient text and then quickly apologized for interrupting. Sorry, but this is tons of information!


    Whatwhat does it mean? Robin asked, puzzled.


    Ian pulled her over to the round table on the deck and said after thinking carefully about his words, If Im guessing correctly, there must be more content on that Poneglyph, right?


    Yes! Robin nodded. There are also some lines that look like poetic verses, describing the power of the heavenly king, Uranus. The content I mentioned earlier was just a summary.


    Ian licked his lips thoughtfully, From the description, it seems that this is the end of a great war! It even mentions the names of all three ancient weapons. It appears that Pluton and Poseidon were on the same side, and theirmon enemy was the side that held Uranus. But its clear that they couldnt defeat the heavenly king Uranus.


    And ording to the description, the heavenly king Uranus has wings, indicating that it should be able to fly. Is it some kind of creature? Ian rubbed his chin. But what does it mean by no one can oppose the steel body of the heavenly king? Does it mean that its skin is imprable?


    But if its called an ancient weapon, it means that it can be controlled, right? Robin asked, puzzled. If its a creature, how can it be controlled?


    Ian nodded in agreement, tapping his fingers on the table. Or could it be a true embodiment of steel? A weapon made of steel that can fly?


    Robin couldnte up with an answer. The information they had was indeed substantial, but it still didnt give them a clear idea of what Uranus, the ancient weapon, was.


    But wait, Ian murmured to himself, Uranus seems to be able tond, doesnt it? It cant fly indefinitely? That would make sense. If the Pluton is Uranus counterpart, how would the Pluton attack it if Uranus stayed in the air all the time?


    Although the information was still not enough to figure out exactly what Uranus was, Ian suddenly thought of something rted to the Will of D mentioned in the Poneglyph.


    Based on everything Ian had learned about this world, the schrs of Ohara had discovered the existence of a great kingdom during the nk century. However, there was no record of this kingdom to be found today. Ian suspected that the historical text he had found might be describing the war that had destroyed this great kingdom.


    Ian guessed that the enemies who had destroyed this kingdom were likely the Celestial Dragons and the World Government alliance, who would have possessed Uranus if the exnation was correct.


    As soon as Ian thought about it, he understood that the Celestial Dragons national treasure should be the Heavenly King Uranus!


    The identity chip that Ian got from MaryJoa was either a key to enter the hiding ce of Uranus, or a key item to activate or control it. Thats why the Celestial Dragons were so desperate to get the key back from Ian, even if it cost them 10 billion belly.


    Ian had mostly guessed this before, but now, through Robins interpretation of this Poneglyph content, he estimated that his guess had a 70-80% chance of being correct


    However, what Uranus was and where this ancient weapon was hidden remained unknown.

 Chapter 450: overlooking an important detail

    Chapter 450: overlooking an important detail


    Ian and Robin talked for a long time after the ship controlled by the crew had set sail with Doroni at the helm. After the conversation ended, a long-lost smile appeared on Robins face.


    For the first time, she discussed Poneglyphs affair with another person for such a long time. Before this, all the ancient texts she had studied had been hidden away in her heart, unable to be shared with anyone.


    People always need to confide in someone, and Robin was no exception. She needs someone to listen to her. Through this conversation, Robin discovered that Ians understanding of Poneglyph was even greater than she had imagined. Only when she was chatting with Ian could she speak freely about many taboo topics without worrying about causing fear or greed in the other person.


    So they talked about many things rted to ancient texts, including the interesting stories about Robins study of ancientnguage when she was a child. Ian listened to her with a smile on his face.


    After the conversation ended, Robin felt an unprecedented sense of satisfaction. She couldnt help butzily sped her hands together, leaned back, and stretched out, revealing her proud curves in front of Ian.


    This caught Ians attention, and he couldnt help but be drawn to her.


    Robin chuckled and put one hand on the table, propping up her chin, and asked Ian, Do you like what you see?


    At this moment, Robin was quite charming, and the sea breeze blowing on the tips of her ck hair made her long hair flutter, her mature and charming aura radiated in all directions


    Ian really felt that it was right to bring Robin onto the ship. Leaving aside everything else, being able to admire such a beautiful woman every day was really enjoyable. So he nodded and said straightforwardly, Uhm! Of course!


    Hearing Ians words, Robins eyes narrowed into a smile. She wasnt annoyed by his response, but she felt that Ian was a person who could truly be trusted.


    At this moment, Robin finally felt that it was quitefortable on Ians ship


    Just then, Matthew arrived carrying two sses of drinks and ced them in front of Ian and Robin, saying, This is the ice tea that I just made


    Without waiting for him to finish his sentence, Ian quickly picked up the ss and took a sip. He then gave Matthew a thumbs up and said, Mmm, it tastes good, Matthew!


    Robin smiled and added, Thank you!


    Hearing the praise, Matthew felt satisfied and turned to head back to the cabin. Doroni was still steering, so he had to bring him a cup as well.


    As Matthew left, Reiju followed behind and sat down at the round table with Ian and Robin. She handed Ian a thick stack of paper.


    Whats this? Ian asked, holding the file.


    Its what I promised to give you, this is the data of the Raid Suit! Reiju replied. I just finished organizing it, and its enough to help you make a deal with the Marines and the World Government!


    Oh? Ians interest was piqued. Is this the armor that you and your siblings wear?


    Yes, Reiju confirmed. Germas technology takes a different approach from the Marines. Since they have arge number of soldiers, they usually focus on developing overall military equipment. However, we ,the Germa 66, focus more on elitebat power, so they have done more research on personal equipment. Thats why the Marines have always wanted to get their hands on the Germas technology. Maybe they see it as a supplement to their own strength.


    Ian nodded to show he understood and asked, Can this armor be equipped on my pirate crew?


    Maybe, Reiju replied. I heard that the scientist, Varua, in your pirate group was once my fathers colleague. If he can decipher this data, replicating this suit should not be a problem as long as there are corresponding raw materials. But I have to warn you that the raw materials are not easy to obtain.


    Thats fine, Ian said, he was satisfied. Before handing it over to the Marines, I will make a copy of this data. As for the raw materials, well find as much as we can when the timees.


    Although most members of the Hunting Dragon Pirates were ordinary people with few elitebatants, Reijus data came at the right time. It was time for the Hunting Dragon Pirates to grow stronger.


    After putting away the data, Ian asked Reiju, What are your ns now? Youve seen Sanji, and the thing we agreed on before has beenpleted. Do you want to go home?


    Go home? Reijus gaze was somewhat lost. Although I grew up in the Vinsmoke Family, to be honest, I dont like the cold rtionship between my father and brothers So now I dont know whether I should go back or not.


    Well then, stay with me for now! Ian said. Of course, if you are willing to join my crew, I would be more than happy to have you.


    Hehehe! Reijuughed when she heard this, and leaned close to Ians ear, suddenly blowing a breath at his ear and saying, Are the young Shichibukai captain in love with me because I helped you detoxify, and thats why you want me to stay?


    Is this teasing? Ian didnt expect this gorgeousdy to be so bold, and her breath blowing in his ear made him feel ticklish, and hot steam came out of his nose


    This made even Robin, who was beside them, unable to hold back herughter


    The two maturedies giggled together, relishing in the thrill of teasing a Shichibukai. It was a daring move, and it felt exhrating.


    Alright! Afterughing for a while, Reiju spoke up, I have nowhere else to go now, so Ill stay in your pirate group for the time being.


    After speaking, she stood up and reached out to Robin, Robin, lets go sunbathe!


    Robin nodded and got up with a smile, following her back to the cabin to change


    Damn it! Reiju definitely did it on purpose! As soon as Ian heard what the two of them were going to do next, Ian couldnt help but cover his face. The two of them were sunbathing, but as a hot-blooded person, Ian would never be able to handle it for long.


    Alright, he might as well go down to the sea and swim tens of kilometers to cool off his temper


    Over the next few days, Ians ship sailed along the designated route indicated by the pointer, heading in the direction it pointed.


    Although Ian could fly, it was impossible to take so many people with him for such a long distance. Therefore, they could only proceed step by step toward the Marine headquarters.


    About three dayster, when they arrived in a certain sea area, they suddenly realized that something was off.


    Because their Log Pose, after sailing for days, pointed not in the direction of the sea, but in the direction of the sky!


    Whatwhats going on? Doroni shook the Log Pose on his wrist in astonishment, thinking that the pointer had malfunctioned.


    And when Ian heard Doronis puzzlement about the direction of the pointer, his heart skipped a beat.


    However, before he could speak, the sky suddenly became dark. Looking up, he could see a circle of ck clouds swirling toward them, ominously surging in from behind.


    Oh, this cant be good, Ian muttered, saying while his face contorting with worry, How how could this be so coincidental!?


    Whats wrong? Did something happen? Robin and Reiju became nervous when they saw Ians expression, and couldnt help but ask.


    Theres no time to exin! Ian exhaled and quickly said, Doroni, set sail!!! Reiju, fly up to the sky and see if you can find the Straw Hat Pirates ship on the sea around us!


    You mean Sanji and the others? Reijus eyes lit up and she immediately used her jet boots to fly up into the sky.


    Momentster, she came out shouting, I found them! Their ship is in the northwest direction!


    Doroni! Maximum speed, hurry, and approach the Straw Hat Pirates ship! Ian yelled.


    Yes, captain! Doroni answered, and then suddenly began to turn the steering wheel.


    Whats going on? Reijunded on the deck and asked Ian, Why are you suddenly so panicked?


    Unfortunately, if Im not mistaken, if we stay here any longer, were likely to be finished! Ian said with a grim face.


    When Ian saw the log pointer pointing to the sky and the sky darkening rapidly, he knew that his ship had probably arrived in the waters around the Jaya Ind, and unfortunately, at the time when Luffy and his crew had nned to ride the updraft to the Skypiea!


    Damn it, how could he forget this! From basta, their ship is now on the same course as the Straw Hat Pirates! The dark clouds in the sky are cumulonimbus clouds, and above the cumulonimbus clouds is a sky ind!


    If the updraft erupts, a huge vortex will appear in this area, one that can even devour giant sea monsters!


    If Ians ship continues to stay there, the only oue waiting for them is to be crushed and swallowed by the sea!


    And the only safe ce is where the Straw Hat Pirates are Damn it, why does it feel like theyve been forced to follow Zoro and the others

 Chapter 451: Soaring current

    Chapter 451: Soaring current


    Quickly! Quickly!!


    At Ians urging, the ship had been fully deployed with the help of the strong wind caused by the unusual weather, and was sailing forward at an extremely fast speed.


    At this time, the ck clouds in the sky were constantly chasing after their ship at a high speed, bringing with them a heavy atmosphere. Even Robin and Reiju could feel the unusualness of it all.


    Both knew that the Grand Line was full of bizarre weather patterns that either eluded ordinary sailors or led them to their doom. It seemed they were about to experience one such phenomenon.


    As the ship continued to move forward, Ian and his crew saw the Straw Hat Pirates ship at a closer distance.


    Not only was the Going Merry there, but there were also two other peculiar ships further away, each with a gori and a monkey standing at their bows, the leaders of the two salvage ships that were helping Luffy and his crew search for the Knock Up Stream.


    The Going Merry looked a little different now, with a pair of wing-like appendages now extending from either side of the hull. As Ian saw this, he quickly summoned his ck Dragon Wave to swallow it up and then opened his ck me wings, handing the Jerma Technology data box to Robin to hold, and then hugged Robins waist with one hand and held onto Mathew with the other, saying to Reiju, Hurry up, abandon the ship! We must get onto the Straw Hat Pirates ship!


    Reiju nodded and immediately activated her Jet Boots, picking up Doroni, who was still steering, from behind and dragging him along with Ian, while he flew in the front.


    The reason they had to abandon the ship was that Ian knew their ship had not been reinforced or modified in any way. Once the Knock Up Stream burst out from below the sea surface, the fragile ship would immediately be crushed to pieces. Only by getting onto the Straw Hat Pirates ship could they have a chance of avoiding the uing disaster.


    Of course, Ian didnt have time to exin this to Reiju, but fortunately, she didnt ask any questions and just followed closely behind him as he flew with the two others.


    At this time, Luffy and Zoro were marveling at the strange celestial phenomenon in the sky. Nami, Chopper, and Usopp already had a sense of impending danger, their faces turning pale. However, Zoro, with his keen eyesight, noticed Ian and the others flying towards them. He couldnt help but be stunned and asked, What is that?


    When Ian and the others flew closer and Zoro finally got a good look at Ian, he was shocked to the point of almost dropping his jaw!


    With enormous ck ming wings spreading from his back, Iannded on the deck of the Merry Go with Robin and Matthew in his arms, finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness we made it!


    Reiju alsonded on the deck, her face etched with exhaustion as she set down the heavy Doroni, then she tried catching her breath


    Youyou guys Zoro trembled, pointing at Ian. How did you end up here!?


    Ian was furious at this point and couldnt help but punch him on the head, shouting, How dare you ask us why were here!? You almost got us killed!. His eyes were zing with anger


    Ian was really speechless by his karma. Luffy and the others could have gone to Sky Ind earlier or eventer, but nooo it had to happen until Ian and the others sailed into this area Now Ian and the others were dragged into this mess.


    Zoro clutched his head in pain after being hit by Ians powerful punch, while Luffy giggled and said to Ian, Ian, you came just in time! Were going to Skypiea! Can you believe it, an Ind in the Sky!


    Luffy spoke like a child showing off his new toy, his teeth and eyes gleaming with excitement. Only Chopper and Nami were relieved to see Ians appearance as if they had found a savior. They rushed over and hugged him. Chopper held onto his thigh, and Nami clutched his waist as she looked up at Ian with teary eyes, pleading, Ian Sama, you came in time to save us! Please stop Luffy!


    Ian turned his head to look at the sea and chuckled bitterly, Its toote now. We cant stop him.


    Everyone followed Ians gaze and saw a massive whirlpool forming on the sea ahead. It was so huge that it covered the entire horizon. Unfortunately, the center of the whirlpool happened to be where Ians ship was located. As soon as the whirlpool formed, the previous ship that Ian and his team were on was immediately swallowed up without even a ssh.


    The group stared in shock at the scene before them. Robin and Reiju broke out in cold sweat, realizing that if they had been a moment toote, they would have been buried at sea with the other ship.


    Now, the whirlpools impact had reached the Merry Go, but because they were on the edge, the ship was merely being swept along by the rapid water flow, circling around in a frenzy.


    During this circling process, a colossal body appeared in the vortex  a sea king caught in the same force that had controlled them. However, this sea king had no resistance and screamed in agony as it was carried into the center Then, with a gurgling sound, it was submerged


    Ian heard a chattering of teeth and looked down to see Nami and Chopper, both with faces ashen with fear. Nami hugged him tightly, her eyes brimming with tears.


    But Luffy, being the reckless fool that he always is, was still waving goodbye to the apes and monkeys that were not affected by the whirlpool.


    Ah! Ah! Ah! Nami, Chopper, and Usopp finally screamed, Why didnt anyone warn us about the whirlpool!? Spare us! Its so scary!


    Reiju also looked back nervously at Ian and said, What should we do? We could be dragged in on this ship too!


    Ian looked at the number of people and could only shake his head. Only he and Reiju had the ability to fly, and they couldnt take so many people with them. So he said, Leave it to fate! If something happens and the ship sinks, well just have to save as many people as we can,


    Although he knew that Luffy and his group had the help of the apes and monkeys, and perhaps they could fly to the sky ind using the Knock Up Stream, no one knew if their appearance would cause a butterfly effect and lead to their failure.


    Just at that moment, the sky was shrouded in darkness, and the sea in this area turnedpletely ck. And the Merry Go was being drawn closer and closer to the center of the whirlpool!


    Wow-ah-ah-ah-ah-ah-ah-ah! We gonna fall! Usopp screamed hysterically, thinking that the entire pirate group was about to end. However, just at that moment, the entire sea suddenly became calm, as if the enormous vortex had been a mere illusion, disappearing abruptly.


    What what just happened!? The people were terrified, not understanding what was going on.


    No! This is wrong! Nami, the navigator, rushed to the edge of the ship and looked down at the sea below. Her face turned pale as she said, The vortex didnt disappear! It just moved to the bottom of the sea!


    Quickly, Luffy! Usopp seized Luffy by the cor at this moment and said urgently, Turn the ship around now, we need to escape from this forbidden ce!


    However, Luffy looked unwilling as he shook his head, like an old man staring at Usopp.


    It seemed like even the heavens wanted to help Luffy, as the distant ape suddenly shouted loudly to them, Be careful! The knock-up stream ising!


    As he finished speaking, the people suddenly realized that the water around them seemed to be sinking.


    However, this was not sinking, on the contrary, it was the sea surface where the Merry Go was located, slowly rising! This created the illusion of the water sinking.


    Hold on tight! Ian saw this scene and was shocked. He shouted to everyone, Hold on to any immovable object, the impact will be tremendous!


    Hearing his shout, even Nami and the others who were terrified, followed Ians instructions.


    Just as they grabbed onto something, the Knock Up Stream finally eruptedpletely! A force that could destroy the heavens and the earth suddenly lifted thousands of tons of seawater from the bottom of the sea! The sudden Knock Up Stream shot straight into the sky from the sea surface!


    And the people on the ship felt a strong pressure hit them, pressing them tightly to the deck, they were unable to move.


    Suddenly, the Merry Go was lifted into the air by the towering wave, crashing through the clouds above. The sight was awe-inspiring, which looked like the spray from a cannonballnding in water, only much muchrger and covering the sky.


    When the intense pressure subsided, the passengers realized that the ship was now headed skyward, riding a spiral wave that twisted higher and higher. Hahaha, this is so much fun! Luffyughed carelessly. Come on, Merry! Lets see how high we can go!


    However, their joy was short-lived as Nami and the others noticed that the ship was drifting away from the surface of the wave and beginning to float, while at the same time, the crew members struggled to keep their grip on anything solid!


    Usopp was the first to lose his grip; the railing he was holding onto suddenly snapped, and he was blown out of the ship by the hurricane. Usopp!!! Sanji and the others who saw this couldnt help but shout, and Zoro reached out a hand to try to catch him, but he missed by a hairs breadth!


    Fool! cried Ian as he watched Usopp hurtle toward the clouds. His me Wing pped hard, and he flew out, reaching out to catch Usopp.


    However, in just that split second, the distance between the Merry Go and Ian grew wider and wider


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 452: The Attacking Skypiean

    Chapter 452: The Attacking Skypiean


    At the moment he fell off the ship, Usopp thought he was going to die.


    Usopp had always been in awe and fear of Ian, and being the only one in the Straw Hat Pirates who had never met him before, it was difficult for him to feel a sense of closeness towards him. Additionally, when Usopp first saw Ian, he was already a Shichibukai, which made Usopp even more afraid to approach him or even stay near him


    He never expected that the person who would save him in the next moment would be Ian!


    If Ian had not grabbed his long nose, Usopp would have been even more grateful to him


    Ian was also surprised to find himself holding Usopps nose when he reached out to save him. But he held on tight and pulled with all his might, hurling Usopp towards the direction of the Merry Go!


    Usopp screamed as he iled his arms and legs in mid-air as he flew towards the ship. Luffy, on the other hand, reacted quickly and extended his rubber arm, catching Usopp


    As soon as he saw Usopp on board, Ian immediately flew towards the Merry Go. Saving Usopp was actually just a matter of a moment, but he had already opened up a distance of hundreds of meters away from Luffy and the others, so Ian could not afford to dy any longer.


    However, at this moment, from Ians position, he saw that the Merry Go was actually floating off the water!


    Due to the ships two wings and the sails, the rising airflow of the Knock Up Stream lifted the ship into the air. But Ian knew that this would not end well. Once the ship left the stream, it would have nothing to attach to and would fall back down!


    So Ian decided not to go back to the ship for the time being. He flew to the top of the Merry Gos mast and, with a loud shout, pressed down on the top of the mast, using all his strength to force the Merry Go back onto the surface of the Knock Up Stream!


    Amazing! Nami on the ship saw this scene and couldnt help but shout excitedly, her beautiful eyes shining with excitement. Ian is truly reliable!


    Once the ship made contact with the water again, Nami regained her confidence. For this genius navigator, as long as there was wind and water, it meant that the ship was sailing. And when it came to sailing, Nami was fearless. She immediately instructed Zoro and Sanji, the two hardworking crew members, to adjust the sails. With the help of the rising wind, they set sail along the towering ocean current.


    Ian continued to press at the top of the mast to ensure that the ship would not fly off again beforending on the deck.


    As soon as hended on the deck, Usopp immediately rushed over and hugged Ians waist, tears and snot streaming down his face. He said, Thank you! Thank you! I thought I was done for just now!


    Ian looked at his long nose and smiled, because when he saved him earlier, he pinched him a little hard, leaving a few red fingerprints on it. Ianforted him and then looked up at the water flow.


    This huge sky-high sea seems to have directly hit the bottom of the cloudyer below the sky ind. If nothing unexpected happens, this ship can still reach its destination safely before the sky-high sea disappears.


    Now that the ship has stabilized a lot, Robin can finally walk over. She said to Ian, Is that a sky ind up there?


    Well, yes! Ian nodded and said, But its not mine, not the one were looking for!


    I can tell! Robin smiled and said, This way of arriving at an ind is much more thrilling!


    Ian also nodded in agreement. It has to be said that although Luffy is a fool, his adventures are often more exciting.


    Zoro heard their conversation and couldnt help but ask, Hey, Ian, what do you mean? Do you own a sky ind!?


    First of all, Its brother Ian or Ian Senpai! Ian habitually gave Zoro a knock on the head and then said, And yes, I have upied a Sky Ind, which now serves as the base of my pirate crew.


    Nami heard this and suddenly turned her head, her eyes shining like Belly symbols. She leaned in close to Ian and asked eagerly, Is it really yours, Big Brother Ian!?


    Earlier, Vivi had told her that Ian had obtained 10 billion Bellies from the World Government, and now she learned that he even had a Sky Ind as his base. In Namis mind, Ian was now a shining figure, not only rich but also withnd and property. There was no man more outstanding than Ian.


    Ian and Zoro were both sweating profusely as Nami becamepletely obsessed with the idea of wealth. Fortunately, at this moment, Luffy came over excitedly and asked Ian, What does your Sky Ind look like?


    It was for the sake of chasing the so-called Dream Ind that Luffy had taken such a risky approach tonding on the Sky Ind. Now that he was face to face with Ian, who knew of its existence, he couldnt contain his curiosity.


    Its different! Ian shook his head and said, Sky Inds are not all the same. Youll understand when you get up there.


    Ians Sky Ind, the final stop of the Balloon Terminal, was an abandoned Sky Ind with no inhabitants. But the Sky Ind they were about tond on was not onlyrger in size, but also had arge number of Inders living on it, making it iparable.


    I see it! Sanji, who was steering the ship, suddenly shouted.


    At this point, the ship had reached the edge of the clouds. Strangely, however, the Vertical Currents did not pierce through the clouds but instead converged just beneath them.


    Seeing this, Ian immediately signaled for everyone to hold their breath.


    Sure enough, as the ship was pushed into the bottom of the clouds, it was submerged, and everyone could only make various facial expressions while clinging tightly to the vessel.


    Ya he!! When the ship finally broke through the clouds and saw daylight again, Luffy took a deep breath and then jumped up excitedly.


    The Going Merry plopped down from the sky andnded safely on the surface.


    At this point, everyones stamina was greatly depleted, so after breaking out, they all panted heavily, soaking wet.


    Ian still had plenty of energy left, so he wiped off the water on his face and looked outside the ship.


    All around them stretched a vast expanse of blinding white, with billowing clouds stacked upon each other, painting a mesmerizing picture of a Sky Ind. The Going Merry drifted leisurely atop theyers of clouds, embraced by the ethereal beauty of the heavens.


    Ian unfurled his wings aze with fiery hues, bidding farewell to the Going Merry as he soared into the half-veiled skies. To his astonishment, he beheld a cascading waterfall of clouds ahead, an unexpected marvel. Just as he contemted signaling Zoro and the others to alter their course, his eyes widened in disbelief, he saw Usopp taking off his clothes, seemingly intent on plunging into the depths of the cloud realm to confirm if it truly concealed an ocean.


    Dont go! Ian couldnt help but shout, stopping Usopp from his reckless behavior. He knew that there was a bottom to the sea of clouds below, and he didnt want to save Usopp a second time if he fell.


    Fortunately, Usopp heeded the advice and didnt dare to move.


    At that moment, the little guy Chopper held a telescope and eximed in surprise, Ah! Look in that direction! Theres another vessel sailing our way!


    Ian followed his direction and sure enough, in the distance, several kilometers away, they could vaguely see a ship. It was unclear where it came from.


    However, just after Ian and the others noticed the ship, it suddenly exploded!


    This ship, whether it was a pirate ship or something else, turned into fragments in an instant within the sudden explosion!


    Witnessing this scene, Ian suddenly remembered something and inwardly eximed, This is bad! He immediately turned around and flew back!


    When Iannded on the deck with a thud, as expected, a figure, concealed by an enigmatic mask, was standing boldly upon the very fabric of clouds, rapidly rushing towards the position of the Going Merry.


    This figure held a shield in one hand, and wielded a weapon resembling a rocketuncher in the other. The ship that had just exploded was destroyed by this person.


    Prepare to meet your demise!


    As this masked individual drew closer, he shouted these words before leaping into the air andnding swiftly upon the Merry Go.


    Damn it! Want a fight, do you!? Sanji, Zoro, and Luffys faces darkened as they witnessed this spectacle, promptly confronting the masked intruder.


    However, as soon as they charged forward, one by one, the three of them were swiftly dispatched by the masked individual. In a mere three moves, the masked figure brought Sanji down with a single kick, sent Zoro flying with a direct strike to his sword, and knocked Luffy to the ground with a powerful punch.


    With lightning speed, the masked individual first incapacitated the trio, then leaped from the other side of the ship andnded back on the cloudyer.


    Wait What are you three doing!? Nami eximed in astonishment, unable to fathom the fact that the three powerhouses of the Straw Hat Pirates were taken down by their opponent in an instant.


    Only Zoro, Sanji, and Luffy understood their predicament. Since arriving on this Sky Ind, they had felt as if their strength had been sapped, but they remained oblivious as to why.


    The masked individual reached the cloudyer, gliding along for a distance before abruptly turning around and making his way back, once again leaping onto the ship.


    This time, his target was none other than Ian!


    Ian stood steadfast, his gaze unyielding as he witnessed the audacity of this assant. Unable to contain his disdain, he emitted a cold snort.


    He knew this masked individual was likely a Skypiean, but regardless of their identity, anyone who dared to harbor ill intentions toward him would soon realize their grave mistake!


    As he watched the assant raise their leg, preparing to strike him with their peculiar ice-de footwear, Ian swiftly sidestepped and extended his left hand, grabbing hold of the intruders ankle with a forceful grip.


    Get down! Ian bellowed, giving a powerful tug, sending the masked figure crashing down onto the deck.


    Boom! The Merry Gos deck was instantly pierced by arge hole caused by the impact, while the Skypiean assant was left reeling from Ians overwhelming strength.


    Maintaining his grip on the intruders ankle, Ian lifted him out of the pit. However, the masked individual refused to relent. The moment he was pulled out, he raised his rocketuncher, aiming it backward at Ians face, ready to fire.


    Yet, in a disy of unparalleled speed, Ian was faster. At the instant he saw the rocketuncher being raised, he clenched his right hand, triggering a resounding click as the Senbonzakura de snapped open.


    Just as the assants rocketuncher fired, Ians de gleamed brightly, slicing through the weapon the moment it was ignited, shattering it to fragments in the Skypieans hand.


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 453: Legend

    Chapter 453: Legend


    To be honest, besides Luffy, Zoro, and Sanji, the other members of the Straw Hat Pirates, including Chopper, Nami, and Usopp, were all very scared.


    Especially when they saw the trio being defeated by the strange masked man who appeared out of nowhere, they were truly terrified. After all, they had witnessed the destruction of another ship, and they were worried that the Merry Go would be destroyed by this strange persons attack.


    However, when they saw that Ian had taken action, Nami and the others suddenly became inexplicably calm.


    Sure enough, when Ian made his move, he directly took down the strange masked man. If it werent for the fact that the enemys rocketuncher was cut apart by Ian and exploded, causing Nami and the others to quickly take cover, the three of them would have wanted to give Ian a thumbs up and say, Brother, well done!


    The rocketuncher exploded close by, and Ian temporarily released his hold on the mans ankle and swung his sword to block the flying weapon fragments. However, the Skypiean was in a bad state. In an inverted posture, he didnt react fast enough, and his right hand was instantly blown to pieces by the explosion.


    But he at least broke free from Ians control, and holding his bleeding arm, he stood up again.


    After being injured like this, Ian thought he would retreat, but unexpectedly, he threw away his shield with his other hand, jumped up, and rushed toward Ian.


    When he reached Ians head, the strange ice-skate shoes he was wearing suddenly sprayed a cloud of mist, and he performed a 180-degree flip in midair with his entire body. He passed over Ians head andnded behind him.


    This attacker, the Skypiean, stretched out his intact hand and aimed to hit Ians neck from behind.


    His fighting spirit and courage were admirable, but he was up against Ian


    This Skypiean was using a unique fighting style. Generally speaking, any first-time Blue Sea person who confronts him would be caught off guard by this unique fighting style.


    However, he didnt know that every move he made fell within Ians range of perception


    Just as his palm was about to touch Ian, a huge sense of danger suddenly struck. The Skypiean was startled and quickly retracted his hand and leaped away with all his might.


    The next second, he saw the me Wings behind Ian suddenly close together and burst into a fierce high temperature.


    The Wings formed by the ck Dragon Waves demon realm mes had been under Ians constant practice and control. Previously, in order to fly and save Usopp, Ian had been controlling the high temperature of the mes without leaking. This was a control technique he had discovered recently. As long as he equipped himself with the Rune Bandage, the exclusive treasure, he could suppress the high temperature of the mes. Otherwise, he would not dare to approach anyone with his wings.


    Being able to suppress meant being able to release, and this Skypiean actually wanted to attack him from behind. Ian didnt even bother to turn around and sh him. Instead, he closed his wings and released the high temperature.


    The violent heat wave erupted in an instant above the Merry Go. Nami and Chopper screamed in terror as they felt the surrounding air start to sear. They quickly moved away to avoid the danger.


    The Skypiean man was the unluckiest one. If he had retracted his hand anyter, it would have been carbonized by Ians mes. Despite his narrow escape, he still suffered burns from the nearby high-temperature air.


    He cried out in pain with sweat pouring down his forehead, finally realizing that he couldnt continue. This man in front of him was quite terrifying, and he couldnt handle him. So he quickly used his Jet Shoes, did a backflip, and jumped off the ship,nding in the clouds and then going under


    Ian flew up and looked towards the ce where he fell into the sea of clouds, but he didnt resurface for a long time, probably escaping by diving.


    Ian hesitated, whether to chase after him and see if he could catch this guy. He was very interested in this Skypiean man.


    If he guessed correctly, the reason why he just jumped behind him and wanted to press his palm on the back of his neck was probably because there was an Impact Dial wrapped around his hand!


    Impact Dials, as well as the Jet Shoes on his feet, he knew, were the unique Dial culture of Skypiea. Ian really wanted to see the special effects of this Dial with his own eyes.


    But just as he was about to jump into the water, he suddenly sensed someone entering his En Field. Unable to resist, he looked up and saw a person floating in mid-air on a winged horse wearing armor.


    The man looked incredibly cool with his heroic appearance, but upon closer inspection, he was an old man with a long beard, and his horse was covered in spots, making it quite ugly.


    The crowd stared in shock at the sudden appearance of the old man. Zoro and Sanji were on guard, thinking that he might be rted to the masked man who attacked them earlier. Only Ian knew that this old man was no ordinary person.


    When he noticed that the old man had been looking at him the whole time, Ian smiled slightly, retracted his me wings, andnded on the deck. He looked up and said, Would you like toe down and chat?


    Hey hey, Ian, is that okay? Zoro asked hurriedly after hearing Ians words.


    Dont worry, hes not with the masked man who attacked us just now! Ian exined to Zoro.


    Upon hearing Ians invitation, the old man riding the winged horse finallynded. He held a long knights spear in his hand, but to show that he meant no harm, he even put the spear on the ground. The horse he was riding on even turned into a sharp-beaked bird afternding.


    Whatwhat is that? Nami and the others were surprised to see the bird.


    Oh, dont worry! This is Pierre! The old knight exined, Hes a bird that ate the Horse-Horse Fruit.


    The Horse-Horse Fruit!? Nami couldnt help but nce at Chopper.


    Devil Fruits are not just for humans to eat. Sometimes animals can also eat them by mistake. If Chopper had eaten a fruit from a different animal category, he might have transformed into apletely different form.


    So, who are you? Sanji lit a cigarette and looked at the old man with an unpleasant expression.


    Sanjis mood had not been goodtely because Reiju hade again. Although he wanted his sister around, the problem was that his sister always appeared with Ian, which annoyed him


    I am Gan Fall, the Sky Knight! Pierre is my partner, we are mercenaries! After exining, Gan Fall looked at Ian again and said, I have seen many Blue Sea people who havee to this Sky Ind, but like you, who are so powerful, its the first time Ive seen someone like that


    W-wait a minute! Nami interrupted quickly. You have seen other people? Does that mean there are other ways to get to this Sky Ind!?


    Of course! Gan Fall nodded.


    Ian nodded. This was the most surprising thing he had found about Luffy, who kept acting recklessly but somehow managed to survive. There were many safer paths to get to a Sky Ind, but he chose the most dangerous one and even implicated himself


    Not to mention it, but ording to Ians estimation, the Sky Ind at the end of the Balloon Terminal could reach other Sky Inds if the windmill kept turning in their direction.


    Next, Nami talked to Gan Fall for a long time, asking about the Sky Inds.


    ording to Gan Fall, he came here originally to make some money and see if Ian and his crew needed a mercenary to deal with the Skypiean who attacked them. However, he did not expect that he would not be needed on this ship at all.


    However, following the principle of having something is better than having nothing, Gan Fall left behind a whistle before leaving and told Luffy that if they needed him, they could whistle and he woulde to help.


    Ian didnt say anything, just watched him leave, and then told Sanji to head towards the waterfall in front.


    However, what Ian didnt know was that after Gan Fall left, he sat on Pierre with a serious expression.


    ck wings That man Could it be that the legendary enemy of the gods is real?


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 454: Nami, the Skilled Navigator

    Chapter 454: Nami, the Skilled Navigator


    Not long after Gan Falls departure, Ian and the others arrived at the so-called Heavens Gate, located in front of the waterfall.


    Guarding the Gate of Heaven was an elderly wrinkled Skypiean woman. As soon as she opened her mouth, she demanded a fee of 1 billion Extol from each of them.


    Berries, the universal currency, held little value in this isted realm. Skypiea boasted its own currency, known as Extol, much like the Gor used on Amazon Lily. Generally, inds that are rtively closed off and have limited contact with the outside world tend to use unique currencies like this.


    Ian understood that the proimed 1 billion Extol merely amounted to a meager 100,000 Beli, or so. However, the dilemmay in the fact that Luffy and hisrades were oblivious to this conversion.


    Thus, they were immediately dumbfounded by the exorbitant entrance fee.


    Ian stepped forward with a smiling face and asked, What will happen if I refuse to pay this fee, olddy?


    If you dont pay, you can still enter! the elderly woman calmly replied.


    Well then, I wont pay! Ian straightforwardly dered.


    Nami sped her hands together, gazing at Ian with admiration. Big brother Ian, so cool! Your audacity knows no bounds!


    For Nami, a lover of wealth, any attempt to take money from her pocket was an unforgivable sin. And for Ian to boldly evade paying, it made him even more handsome in Namis eyes.


    Upon confirming that Ian and the others had no intention of paying, the elderly woman didnt say anything further. At that moment, a gigantic shrimp-like creature suddenly appeared beneath their ship, the Merry Go. Its pincers mped onto it.


    After seeing this creature known as the Express Shrimp by the Skypieans


    The shrimp carried the Merry Go and swiftly passed through the magnificent Gate of Heaven. It ascended along the waterfall. It was only at this point that Zoro leaned against the ships railings, crossing his arms, and asked Ian, Hey, Ian, is it really okay to do this?


    How many times do I have to say it? You should address me as Big Brother! Ian casually replied, ignoring Zoros concerns. Its alright; its just a matter of being treated as an illegal entry. At most, theyll send someone to catch us.


    Upon hearing this, Usopp and the others were left dumbfounded. Chopper timidly suggested, Ian, Big Brother, maybe we should just go back and pay the fee


    Forget about the money considering that we even have that much money! Ian pointed his finger at Nami and said with a wry smile, If you want to pay, ask your Minister of Finance first!


    Nami immediately grew furious and yelled at Chopper and Usopp, There isnt even a gate to begin with!


    Ian smirked, shrugging his shoulders. See?


    Robin and Reiju couldnt help but burst intoughter at the sight. They realized that Ian truly understood Namis personality.


    Sanji, with a firm and righteous demeanor, stepped forward and dered, Absolutely! I fully support Miss Namis decision! If that moss-head fool has a problem, he can dig into his own pockets!


    Zoros temper red instantly. When did I ever say we should pay? Are you looking for a fight?


    And so, the two of them started bickering again


    Meanwhile, their captain, Luffy, waspletely enthralled by the unique sights of Skypiea. Sitting atop the sheep figurehead at the bow of the ship, his eyes gleamed as he surveyed the surroundings, paying no attention to the affairs on the ship.


    However, when it came to money Ian couldnt resist opening the interface of his System and checking his bnce.


    To his surprise, his diamond currency seemed to be dwindling.


    A hundred thousand Beli was a fortune that had once brought boundless joy and frivolous spending. He could freely draw and purchase whatever he wanted. But as time passed, Ian realized that he was gradually depleting his reserves!


    No wonder why they say that these pay-to-win games are money sinks. Sometimes, its not a matter of budgeting, and now Ian had only a little over 1.4 million diamonds left. He hadnt even reached level 60 yet, and there was still an empty card slot waiting to be unlocked. Not to mention the costs of drawing cards and developing them into red cards, obtaining exclusive treasures, and unlocking their ultimate.


    Clearly, he needed to devise a n to amass a substantial fortune


    With this in mind, Ian couldnt help but think of the fabled Golden City of Shandora (also known as Jaya), and the massive golden bell. If he could bring back all that gold and exchange it for money, it should amount to a significant sum, right?


    Back when he was in the treasure trove of the Celestial Dragons in Mariejois, Ian had indeed seen numerous gold artifacts. However, at that time, he couldnt take them with him. Gold is dense and even slightlyrger pieces can be incredibly heavy. So, back then, Ian could only regretfully abandon them. But now


    Ian looked at Doroni, who was constantly stuffing his mouth with food. As his friend, Matthew doted on Doroni, always keeping him supplied with food. Doroni had transformed into a plump, he was very chubby. Ian thought it was time for him to exercise and lose some weight.


    Yes, there was a ready-madebor force right here. With Doronis ability to convert unique food from the Glutton-Glutton Fruit into strength, he should be able to easily carry several tons of gold, right?


    Bringing him along this time seems to be the right decision


    The huge shrimp below the ship was incredibly fast. Carrying the Merry Go, it raced on a twisting and spiraling path of could in the sky. It didnt take long for them to reach the exit.


    There was a sign there, with the slogan Gods Land, Skypiea.


    Just as they read the sign clearly, the shrimp had already rushed out of the exit, and suddenly the scenery changed. A majestic ind city appeared before everyones eyes.


    This city was built on the clouds, and the clouds were like an ocean. Some lush trees grew in this city, making the visitors wonder how they could grow there.


    Upon seeing such a charming view, Luffy and the others shouted and rushed toward the beach. Nami also dragged Robin and Reiju into the cabin. After changing into bikini tops, the three of them jumped off the ship and started ying on the beach.


    Sanji, together with Matthew, excitedly searched for strange nts on the beach, looking for possible new ingredients.


    Ian, apanied by Zoro, disembarked onto the newfound haven. It was then, during their descent, that Ians discerning eyes fell upon an unexpected sightthe hilt and scabbard, elegantly adorning Zoros waist.


    If he judged solely by its appearance, this sword looked somewhat like Kuinas Wado Ichimonji, but Ian keenly noticed that this sword was slightly longer than Wado Ichimonji.


    Hey, Zoro, did you get a new sword? Ian couldnt help but ask.


    Yeah, thanks to you! Zoro replied grumpily, It was a gift from Princess Vivi before we left!


    Let me have a look! Ian extended his hand, eagerly requesting to examine the sword.


    Zoro didnt say anything and handed the sword over. Ian took it and immediately drew the de, causing its bright gleam to momentarily dazzle his eyes.


    What an exceptional de! Ian observed the de and noticed faint beads of mist on it. It seemed that due to its extremely cold de, it condensed the moisture in the air. In Ians eyes, this sword was probably even better than the Wado Ichimonji!


    This is one of the twelve Supreme Grade des! Hearing Ians praise, Zoro couldnt help but show off.


    Is that so? Ian, seeing the smug expression on Zoros face, couldnt resist teasing him. If, by any chance, this de were to break, I assume you would be quite heartbroken, wouldnt you?


    Hey, hey! What are you nning to do!? As soon as he heard that, Zoros expression instantly changed, and he quickly tried to take the sword back.


    However, Ian was just messing with him. The Wazamono in his hand turned pitch ck the next moment. Ian casually swung the de twice and said to Zoro, See that? If you want to protect your beloved sword from any harm, you should at least learn this type of Haki, the Armament Hardening.


    Oh Oh! Zoro looked foolishly at the now pitch-ck de and nodded.


    Ian returned the sword to him, and then the two of them walked toward the beach.


    When they reached the edge of the beach, Luffy and Nami came over excitedly with a Skypiean. Luffy introduced her to Ian, saying, Big brother Ian, this is Conis. She invited us to her home!


    Conis was holding an adorable cloud fox in her arms and shyly greeted Ian, Wee to Angel Ind


    Ian nodded silently, choosing not to say anything. To be honest, he wasnt particrly keen on going. His thoughts were consumed by the Golden City of Shandora


    However, at that moment, Conis father appeared. Riding a Waver, a vehicle made from Jet Dial, he arrived before everyone.


    To Ian, this mode of transportation was simply a motorboat, but it caught the attention of Luffy and the others.


    Luffy decided to give it a try but ended up capsizing the moment he hopped on. Sanji had to dive into the water to rescue him.


    Then it was Namis turn to ride. Surprisingly, she quickly adapted to it and effortlessly controlled the Waver.


    Witnessing this, Ians interest was piqued. He waved at Nami and called out, Hey, Nami, let me try!


    Nami turned the Waver around, elegantly maneuvering on the waters surface, and stopped beside Ian. With a cool gesture, she gestured, Hop on!


    Without further ado, Ian took a seat behind Nami. She activated the Waver, and with a roaring sound, they zoomed away.


    If that guy does something inappropriate to Miss Nami halfway, I would kill him! Sanji couldnt help but specte with a resentful tone as he watched the scene. However, before he could finish his sentence, Reiju smashed him on the head


    Lets go, we should head back. Theyll return once theyve had their fun, Zoro said to the group.


    Thus, the group followed Conis and her father, embarking on the long staircase-like path toward the Angel City.


    Only Robin seemed to sense something and couldnt help but nce back in the direction Nami and Ian had departed


    Next chapter is free on my Patreon page : /posts/83207389


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 455: Forbidden Land

    Chapter 455: Forbidden Land


    Driving the waver requires finesse, for one must not only heed the winds but also possess a deep understanding of the ebb and flow of the sea.


    However, this is not a problem for Nami. In just a short while, she has mastered the control of the waver. At least, when Ian stood behind her, he felt that the ride was very smooth.


    Yahh! Nami joyfully felt the rushing airflow and couldnt help but shout out loud. She even performed a few special maneuvers with the waver.


    Ian, who stood behind her, was having a hard time. The waver doesnt have seats, and even Nami, the driver, must rely on the stability of her own two feet within the confines of this small raft, resembling a small boat. Namis daring acrobatics nearly topple Ian from his position,pelling him to instinctively reach out and secure his grasp around her waist.


    d in a scanty bikini, more akin to a mere wisp of fabric, and with Ians embrace, his hands naturally rest on Namis smooth abdomen.


    Hehe, dear brother Ian! Nami coyly turned her head, grinning, revealing her white teeth, and her voice carried a mischievous tone as she teasingly asked, Are you trying to take advantage of me?


    No! No! Never! As soon as he saw her smile, Ian suddenly became alert and quickly shook his head to deny it.


    However, Nami didnt let him off the hook. She controlled the waver with her right hand and reached out her left hand, drawing circles on Ians chest, with a shy look, teasing him, Its okay, you can touch anywhere you want!


    Ian looked at her pretending to be shy and said, Next, youll surely demand a fee of a hundred thousand berries for a mere touch, wont you?


    How can that be possible! Nami said with a look of grievance, Thats the price for others, but for you lets make it one million berries!


    Why!? Ians eyes widen in astonishment, his brow furrowing in perplexity, Why did the price increase tenfold for me?


    Because, dear Ian, you are a man of opulence! Namisughter cascaded through the air,ced with mischief.


    Ian found himself rendered momentarily speechless. Namis statement represented aplete reversal of his expectations. He had dared to entertain the notion that she might grant him this privilege free of charge! s, he realized he had allowed his imagination to run wild. Given Namis obsession with wealth, how could he have expected such magnanimity?


    You impish minx! Just focus on navigating! Ian jabbed a finger at her forehead, yfully redirecting her gaze, causing her head to swivel back into ce, Be careful not to let the boat of our friendship capsize, because Ill deduct your share!


    Share!? Namis eyes sparkle with newfound enthusiasm, You mean to share the spoils with me!?


    Hehe! I possess exclusive information, my dear! Ian yfully pinches Namis silky waist and winked at her, as he whispered, It is believed that this Sky Ind harbors the remnants of Shandora, the fabled golden city!


    Really Really?! Namis eyes widened, reflecting an unmistakable glimmer of curiosity and longing. She eagerly leaned back for more information. Is your intelligence reliable?


    Ian smiled and said, The reason you all sought out Skypiea was because you heard the legends about it back on Jaya, isnt it?


    Yes, indeed, thats right! We even encountered a man named Montnc Cricket there, Nami exined. He imed to be a descendant of the notorious Nnd, known as the liar. Four hundred years ago, Nnd supposedly discovered the golden city of Shandora. However, the city inexplicably vanished, and Montnc has spent all these years searching for traces of the golden city to restore his ancestors reputation. He was the one who informed us about Skypiea.


    Youre referring to the popr childrens picture book about the notorious trickster Nnd, right? Ian asked.


    Seeing the flickers in Namis eyes, Ian smiled and continued, Well, have you ever considered that these so-called picture book stories might have a historical basis?


    What do you mean? Nami asked in puzzlement.


    Since you know about Nnds picture book, you might havee across the one about the viinous army, Germa, Ian said. And Ill tell you thisI have encountered the Germa Corporation myself!


    You you mean, Nnds tales might be true? Nami eximed in astonishment.


    Indeed! Ian nodded. In my estimation, the fairy tale of Shandora, the golden city, does exist, and its highly likely it resides right here on this Sky Ind!


    But how is that possible? ording to Nnd, the golden city of Shandora was on the sea surface. How could it end up on a Sky Ind? Nami asked, she was still skeptical.


    Have you forgotten about the Knock-Up Stream? Ian mentioned. If a ship can be propelled to a Sky Ind, wouldnt it be possible for a tremendous eruption to propel a chunk of an ind into the sky as well?


    Upon hearing Ians exnation, Nami gasped and instinctively covered her mouth, overwhelmed by the enormity of the revtion. Honestly, she had never suspected such a possibility before, but Ians words made it seem usible.


    Ian remained silent, realizing that the confirmation of Shandora being propelled into the sky by the Knock-Up Stream can only be obtained with the Shandora map, which, whenbined with the current map of Jaya, reveals the skeletal figure with the location of the golden city, coinciding with the right eye.


    Indeed, the prophecy unfolds: In the skulls right eye, behold the golden sight.


    However, Ian had not seen the logbook left by Nnd Montnc. He directly said this, so Nami wouldnt get suspicious. Therefore, Ian could only make Nami think that it was his spection based on the circumstances of the Knock Up Stream.


    When Nami realized it, she was filled with excitement. She thought Ians words were probably reasonable. If Shandora had been sted up into the sky, it would exin why Montnc couldnt find any remains of it in the sea.


    ording to the illustrations, Shandora was a dream city filled with gold everywhere!


    Gold equals money equals belly! Nami finally understood why Ian wanted to apany her on the waver. He wanted to go on a search for gold and make a fortune!


    Amazing! Ian is truly admirable, glowing with a charm that knew no bounds!


    Captain Ian! I shall follow your lead, wherever it may take us! Nami saluted Ian immediately, her unwavering loyalty resolute.


    Ian raised his hand to cover his forehead and looked ahead. He could see a floating ind on the sea surface in the distance. It was covered with towering trees, visible even from afar.


    That should be the sacrednd of Skypiea, right? Enel and his devout acolytes should be on that ind


    So Ian pointed ahead and said, Lets go there!


    Aye, aye captain! Nami replied, then she abruptly elerated, stepping on the gas pedal. The wavers front immediately lifted high and raced forward at an explosive speed.


    Slow down, slow down! Ian almost found himself flung overboard once again. Nami, whenever she hears about treasure, she forgets about everything else!


    Soon, the two arrived at the entrance of this so-called forbidden area. When they reached the edge of the ind, Ian and Nami realized just how enormous the trees that surrounded them.


    Oh my, how many years old are these trees? Nami looked up, trying to catch a glimpse of the trees top, but it was impossible to see its end.


    Ian was equally astonished. If these trees had been growing on this ind since the beginning, then the history of this sky ind must be longer than he had imagined, possibly going back thousands of years


    Does this celestialnd have any connection to the Balloon Terminal?


    Lost in his thoughts, Ian suddenly heard a strange sounding from within the forest.


    With a quick thought, Ian said to Nami, Stay here, Ill go up and take a look!


    Having said that, he leaped andnded on the ind.


    However, right after Ian jumped up, a ragged man, gasping for breath, dashed out of the forest. He was covered in wounds and appeared to be a normal human rather than someone from the winged inders.


    When he ran out of the woods and saw Ian, he was startled and plopped down on the ground. But once he clearly saw Ians appearance, his eyes sparkled, and he shouted desperately, Save me! Please, save me!


    Not only did he shout, but he also crawled on all fours toward Ian, rapidly approaching him.


    Is this a pirate? Ian guessed the mans identity as soon as he saw him. However, before the man reached him, Ian suddenly frowned and fiercely swung the hilt of his Senbonzakura towards his right side.


    Woof! A tremendously huge dog lunged out from the forest towards Ians position, only to collide head-on with the hilt of Ians sword. The hilt struck the dogs cheekbone with great force, causing it to let out a howl and be sent flying by Ian.


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 456: Reunion

    Chapter 456: Reunion


    Even Ian was taken aback when he sent the massive dog flying. He had never seen such an enormous canine before. Compared to this dog, Richie, the lion of the Buggy Pirates, would seem no different from a rat.


    In hindsight, Ian realized that the species on this Sky Ind differed greatly from those on the ground. The same could be said for the previous shrimp creature. Perhaps, to gain greater buoyancy, the animals here seemed to possess an inted quality, akin to balloons


    Thathank you! Just as Ian remained in astonishment, he heard an excited voice expressing gratitude.


    When the colossal dog suddenly lunged forward, the pirate in tattered clothes in front of Ian thought he was about to be bitten to death. In fear, he instinctively covered his forehead with both hands and crouched on the ground.


    However, momentster, he only heard a howling cry and when he raised his head, he realized that he had been lucky enough to be saved by someone. He quickly expressed his gratitude.


    Yet, judging by his appearance, it seemed that he didnt recognize Ian.


    With a flicker of curiosity, Ian couldnt help but ask, Are you a pirate? How long have you been here?


    Sixsix years! The tattered pirate turned pale when the topic was raised, seemingly recollecting some harrowing memories.


    But with this revtion, Ian understood. No wonder this individual, despite being a pirate, didnt recognize him, the newly appointed Shichibukai. It turned out he had been imprisoned on this Sky Ind for such a lengthy period.


    Ian had intended to ask him something else when, at that very moment, a dark figure suddenly appeared in the sky on Ians left. It was diving straight toward their location.


    Watch out! Ian grabbed the pirate by his cor and swiftly flung him aside. In the next instant, the dark figure streaked past where the pirate had been kneeling just moments ago.


    Theytheyre here! The relieved pirate, still in shock, urged Ian, Quickquickly, we need to escape!


    However, Ian ignored him and looked up at the dark figure in the sky. He noticed that afterpleting a circle, it wasing back again.


    The figure was a man riding on arge bird. Ian could see the man wearing an air force cap and goggles, while holding ance simr to Gan Falls Lance.


    That person should be one of the Four Priests, Sh, if I recall correctly. It seems like thats his name


    Ian remembered that Enel had four priests under hismand, but he couldnt quite recall their names.


    After Shura turned back from the sky, standing on the back of the giant bird and gripping his knight spear, he looked down at Ian from a higher position and said, Another Blue Sea person! How dare you trespass into this forbidden area on your own and even dare to take away my prey!?


    Before his words could even settle, another voice suddenly sounded, What do you mean, your prey? Clearly, its mine!


    Following the voice, a round and chubby figure appeared. This white and chubby person wore round sses and had ck hats and gloves on his head and hands. He drifted and appeared in front of Ian.


    This chubby figure was naturally another priest, Satori. Upon seeing him, Shura sneered and said, Very well then, you can have the previous prey. I shall im this fresh arrival for myself!


    It seemed that Shura realized that this new prey Ian was more interesting than the previous pirate who had been yed with. Therefore, he nned to take advantage of the situation.


    However, at that moment, another new voice emerged, roaring, Hold on!


    Ian turned his head and discovered that the location where he had sent therge dog flying now had a third priest standing. It was a bald man wearing sunsses, carrying a seemingly enormous sword on his shoulder. However, his expression showed great anger.


    This was the owner of therge dog, Ohm, one of the Four Priests. The dog was still struggling to get up after being sent flying, and seeing the condition of his beloved pet, Ohm naturally became furious. He said to Shura and Satori, This guy must be handed over to me! I will tear him apart and feed him to Holy!


    Holy was, of course, the name of therge dog. It seemed that Ohm wanted to avenge his beloved canine.


    Why should I let you have him! Shura didnt care about all that and killing defenseless criminals didnt bring him much pleasure. So after finishing his sentence, he rode the giant bird and swooped down towards Ian, aiming his knight spear at him.


    Shura wanted to seize the target, and naturally, Satori and Ohm were not willing to fall behind. Therefore, the three of them split in three different directions and charged at Ian together, wanting to see who could strike first.


    Nami, who was watching this scene from above the sea of clouds, couldnt help but cry out, Ian-San! Be careful!


    Meanwhile, the pirate hiding behind Ian once again cowered on the ground, trembling in fear, holding his head tightly


    Damn it, Ive been underestimated! Ian felt a mixture of anger andughter. Although he knew that these priests under Enel were quite arrogant, seeing them in person was truly eye-opening. They were not just arrogant but insanely so!


    As the three of them charged towards him, Ian didnt even bother unsheathing his sword. He simply opened his palms, and two purple mes surged from his hands.


    At this moment, the trio reached Ians side. Shura approached from the left, his spears tip flickering with mes from the Heat Dial embedded in it. Satoricame straight ahead, extending his right arm and aiming a palm strike at Ians chin, his glove hiding an Impact Dial. As for Ohm, he attacked from the right, swinging his cloud-infused iron sword in a direct stab.


    The three of them mercilesslyunched their coordinated assault on Ian. However, their intention wasnt to kill him together; instead, they sought to see who could im Ians head first.


    When they closed in on Ian, he finally made a move. Crossing his arms, he swiftly swung them apart, forming an X shape.


    In the next second, a violent surge of purple mes erupted within a radius of dozens of meters centered on Ian.


    Ura 316 Shiki  Saika!


    After shing furiously twice The Saika wave, a manifestation of his unrivaled might, consumed the three priests who had ventured too close. The torrential inferno, fueled by Ians explosive prowess, soared to astonishing heights, surpassing even the mighty celestial trees that towered over the ind.


    Nami, standing atop the Waver, couldnt make out what had happened. In the blink of an eye, her field of vision was reced by the blue-purple mes. The scorching heat and powerful gusts of wind made her exim in surprise as she crouched down, seeking shelter in the waver. The force of the wind almost toppled the raft, shaking it precariously.


    On Angel Ind, dozens of sea miles away, the residents could even see the color of the mes erupting from the location of the Forbidden Zone. Against the backdrop of the vast white sea of clouds, the blue-purple mes were particrly striking.


    Whats happening?


    Whats going on in the Forbidden Land?


    The inhabitants of Angel Ind anxiously gazed in the direction of the Forbidden Land, specting with unease.


    As the Saika wave gradually waned, the tumultuous congration yielded to a colossal crater, a testament to the searing power that had been unleashed. Wisps of verdant smoke gracefully rose from the smoldering remains of the cloudyer, while the Forbidden Zones once-vibrant forest became a roaring inferno, resonating with the cacophony of splintering timber and exploding foliage.


    As for the trembling pirate who had been hiding behind, this was the scene that greeted his wide-eyed astonishment. He waspletely dumbfounded.


    Lying on the smoky ground not far away were three motionless figures and a bird. It was needless to say that the figures were Shura, Satori, and Ohm, their bodies charred ck from head to toe. As for the bird, it was Shuras mount, which had suffered the same fate as its masterits feathers burnt to a crisp.


    In a single encounter, Ian had wiped out three of the Four Divine Priests


    Uuah!? When Ian lifted his head, he startled Holy, Ohmsrge dog. Holy had managed to avoid the previous attack by not charging alongside Ohm. If it hadnt, Ian might have been able to smell the aroma of roasted dog meat by now. Startled by Ians gaze, Holy let out a cry and attempted to flee.


    Damn dog, stay! Ian instinctively shouted when he saw Holy trying to escape.


    To his surprise, Holy immediately halted, squatting on the spot with all four limbs close together.


    Uh Caught off guard by this sudden change, Ian suddenly remembered that Holy, this dog, not only knew boxing (named after Hollyfield) but also obeyed anymand given by its master.


    It was just a dumb dog, after all


    Just as Ian was about to call back the dumb dog, he suddenly sensed something and swiftly turned around, looking in the direction where Nami was.


    There, he noticed a Skypiean wearing a mask and holding a bazooka not far behind Nami. The bazooka was slightly raised, aiming in Ians direction.


    What do you think youre doing? Ians face darkened as he confronted the Skypiean.


    He was certain that this Skypiean had intended to attack the three priests earlier. And since the priests had been nning to attack Ian at the time, he spected that this person wanted to take advantage of the situation tounch an attack, wiping out both Ian and the priests


    The Skypieans malevolence towards the Birkans and Blue Sea denizens alike fueled Ians conviction, solidifying his belief that danger loomed in this encounter


    However, when the Skypiean noticed Ian turning around to face him, he didnt dare to act rashly. Slowly, he lowered the bazooka in his hands.


    Truly remarkable The masked Skypiean couldnt be identified due to his mask, but he spoke up, Its my first time witnessing a Blue Sea individual as powerful as you


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon! <ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 457: Wrath of the Heavens

    Chapter 457: Wrath of the Heavens


    Clearly, the masked Skypiean had startled Nami. She had been captivated by Ians reaction, her attention entirely consumed by him, oblivious to the sudden appearance of another individual behind her.


    Startled, she quickly dropped her Clima-Tact and went straight to the ind, running towards Ian.


    Ian was worried that the Skypiean might attack Nami, so he kept a close eye on him. However, there were no signs of him making a move until Nami hid behind Ian.


    Who are you? Ian asked the motionless Skypiean, taking the initiative to inquire.


    He hes a Shandia warrior! The pirate seeking refuge behind Ian spoke up before the Skypiean had a chance to respond.


    Of course, Ian knew what the Shandia warriors were. It was the name of the resistance organization of the Skypieans. What intrigued Ian now was whether this person was the leader of the Shandia warriors, the descendant of the great warrior Wyper!


    So Ian asked, Can you take off your mask?


    However, the personpletely ignored Ians question and instead pointed at the pirate behind him, saying, Blue Sea dweller, your prowess is undeniably impressive. However, if you wish to stay alive, its best to abandon that guy! Anyone who attempts to escape will be pursued by the priests. However, since you have already defeated the priests, Enel will take action next!


    No Please! I beg you! Upon hearing these words, the pirate immediately knelt on the ground and grabbed onto Ians trousers, begging, Please, dont leave me behind! Please, for the sake of our kinship, take me away from here!


    In truth, even without his plea, Ian couldnt fathom abandoning the pirate. Although this person was a pirate, and possibly a heinous one, if Ians guess was correct, this pirate might be one of the people captured to construct Enels Ark, the Maxim Ian had questions to ask him, so he couldnt let him die.


    Therefore, Ian nned tofort him and put his mind at ease.


    However, at that moment, a sense of danger suddenly descended from above. Ian didnt even have time to think about it. He grabbed Nami with one hand and the pirate with the other, swiftly moving to the side.


    The next second, a giant lightning bolt, illuminating the sky, struck down directly at the spot where Ian had been standing just seconds ago.


    The bright light from the lightning temporarily blinded Nami and the pirate, rendering them unaware of what had just happened.


    Such is the nature of lightningan ephemeral force that emerges with swiftness and dissipates with equal haste. The thunderous impact upon the earth soon faded, leaving behind naught but a colossal crater and fragments of charred branches.


    It took Nami a while before her vision recovered. She asked Ian in confusion, What What just happened?


    Ian didnt answer her. Instead, he looked up at the sky. He knew that the lightning strike just now was unleashed by Enel, but he wasnt present here. The lightning strike was emitted from a great distance.


    It seemed that Enels im of having a Mantra capable of covering the entire ind was true!


    The term Mantra referred to Enels unique ability to perceive and utilize Observation Haki. However, it was a rather peculiar case. Due to the nature of his Goro Goro no Mi Devil Fruit, his Observation Haki had transformed into a form akin to telepathya fusion of Observation Haki and electric impulses.


    He could hear the inner thoughts and emotions of everyone on the ind. Whether it was fear, joy, or anger, he could discern it all.


    It was somewhat reminiscent of mind reading, although he couldnt grasp every single thought with absolute rity. However, he could deduce the general intentions of others with a high degree of uracy.


    The reason he had attacked the spot where Ian was located was undoubtedly because he had sensed their thoughts and, perhaps, because he had detected the disappearance of the three priests thoughts.


    However Ian couldnt help but nce at the pirate he held tightly in his grasp, wondering if Enels intended target was this man.


    Annihte anyone who dared to flee.


    Unfortunately, Ian was also utilizing his own Kenbunshoku Haki. So, when danger loomed, he swiftly evaded the attack, taking Nami and the pirate along with him.


    The lightning strike from earlier had contained immense power, but it had been in vain. Ian couldnt predict if Enel would attempt another attack after realizing his previous attempt had failed.


    Ians eyes shifted from Nami to the pirate, pondering his next move. His decision was clearhe would ensure Namis safety by sending her back.


    Ian was still unfamiliar with the circumstances of this forbidden territory in the Sky Ind. Despite defeating three priests here, he couldnt easily locate Enel unless he chose to reveal himself. If Enel continued to employ long-range lightning strikes intermittently, Ian couldnt guarantee the safety of both himself and Nami.


    Therefore, Ian decided to send Nami back for now. As for the pirate, Ian intended to take him along. After all, this pirate had managed to navigate the treacherous terrain of the forbidden territory on his own. It was evident that he possessed knowledge of the area. Ian nned to have him draw a map of the territory, saving him the trouble of aimlessly wandering around.


    Namis face had turned deathly pale, still shaken by the recent lightning strike. The attack hade so swiftly that, if it werent for Ians presence, she believed she might have been struck. Observing the charred crater, it seemed no less devastating than the st of fire unleashed by Ian earlier. If she had been directly hit, she might not have survived.


    The brush with death had etched itself deep within her spirit, leaving Nami shaken and vulnerable, her tremors a testament to the near-catastrophe she had narrowly evaded.


    The feeling of narrowly escaping death was unsettling, and Nami was still trembling from the experience. The same applied to the pirate who had also understood the significance of the lightning that had just struck  it was the work of the god Enel!


    In response to the situation, Ian took Nami into his arms and leaped off the edge of the forbidden zone,nding on the Waver, their small boat. He gently ced her down and said, Youve witnessed it firsthand. This ce is more dangerous than I anticipated. You should go back and inform the others. Tell them to wait for me on the ind. If I find the gold, Ill hurry back.


    Although her tremors persisted, Nami nodded in silent agreement, acknowledging the prudence of Ians advice, Alright Big brother Ian, be careful. she murmured, her voice tinged with apprehension.


    Though she was still trembling, her instinct to operate the Waver kicked in. Determined to escape from the forbiddennd, Nami elerated the boat at full speed, swiftly leaving the area behind.


    Ian returned to the forbidden zone and looked up at the sky, his gaze fixed, anticipating a possible lightning strike. However, strangely enough, the expected second strike never came.


    It seemed that Enel intended for him to continue moving forward


    As for Ian, his arrival on the Sky Ind bore no personal vendetta against Enel. He hade to this Sky Ind with the sole intention of finding the hidden treasure. But Enels appearance, along with his priests and the pirate being pursued, reminded him of something rming. Damn it, the timing seemed off. Enels ark seemed close topletion, and once it was finished, he would destroy the entire Sky Ind!


    Ian was currently on this Sky Ind, which meant that if it were destroyed, he would plummet from this ten-thousand-meter-high altitude as well!


    Although Ian could fly and falling wouldnt pose much danger to him, the same couldnt be said for Luffy, Zoro, Robin, and the rest of his friends. Their fate would be sealed, crushed under the weight of their fall.


    For that reason, Ian realized that he couldnt just let Enel show off and run away. At the very least, he couldnt allow him to destroy the ind


    It seemed that a confrontation with Enel was inevitable.


    .


    Meanwhile, as Nami headed back, Luffy, Zoro, and the others on Angel Ind were also encountering trouble.


    Due to their failure to pay at the Gates of Heaven, the White Berets, the security force of Angel Ind, came to arrest Luffy and his crew on charges of illegal entry. As aplices, Reiju and Robin were also among those being apprehended.


    And just at that moment, Nami returned.


    When she heard that the White Berets wanted to increase the fine for everyone, Nami, consumed by anger, rode on the waver and rammed into the captain of the White Berets, knocking him down.


    As a result, their charges became even more severe. Due to the assault on government officials, the captain of the White Berets announced that they would be subjected to the Cloud Drifting Punishment.


    Then the entire White Berets force was defeated by Robin single-handedly!


    She didnt want to listen to the White Berets bbering. She noticed that Nami had returned alone, and Ian was nowhere to be seen.


    After giving the White Berets a thorough beating, she asked Nami about what had happened.


    Anxiety clung to Namis voice as she recounted the events that transpired in the Forbidden Area. The treasure, the unknown enemies, and the mysterious lightning strike all of it stirred an indescribable fervor within Luffy.


    Forbidden Area? Gold? Treasure? Unknown enemies?


    Like a wild creature catching the scent of adventure, Luffys eyes ignited with an irrepressible me, a me that burned with the undying spirit of the pirate king


    Meanwhile, on the distant fringes of the Sky Ind, nestled within the enigmatic Cloud Concealment Vige of the Shandians, the masked Shandian who had encountered Ian in the Forbidden Area appeared.


    Now, after entering the vige, he took off his mask. Lighting a cigarette, he carried his bazooka and walked toward the depths of the vige.


    His face and arms were adorned with intricate tattoos, and he exuded a fierce aura. As Ian had guessed, this man was indeed a warrior of the Shandians, known as Berserker Wyper.


    The Shandians in the vige greeted him as he passed by, but Wyper walked on with a cold expression, not responding much.


    When he arrived at the central tent of the vige, he entered and spoke to an old man wearing a wolf-headed cap, Chief, I think our opportunity hase


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 458: How dare you

    Chapter 458: How dare you


    The reason these words held such weight was because Wyper had witnessed the shocking scene unfold on the fringes of the forbiddennd.


    In a matter of moments, three of Enels priests met their demise, effectively stripping him of more than half of his power.


    Ever since the fateful day, 400 years ago, when the magnificent city of Shandora was propelled into the heavens by the mighty Knock-Up Stream, finding its resting ce upon the floating ind, the denizens of the Sky Ind had seized the opportunity to im it as their own. Driven by an unquenchable longing for the surface world, they overpowered the weakened Shandians, usurping their ancestral home.


    For many years, the Skypieans have been fighting against the Inders, trying to reim their homnd.


    The legendary warrior Kalgara left behind a wish, hoping to relight the me of Shandora to guide his dear friend Montnc Nond back to the Golden City of Shandora.


    This is a touching story that has influenced generation after generation of Skypieans. Despite the passage of time, they have never given up on this wish.


    Wyper is a descendant of the great warrior Kalgara. He grew up listening to the elders stories about their ancestors. Among all the Skypieans, he is probably the most determined to reim their homnd. However, this determination sometimes leads to radical actions. The gueri organization he leads,prised of Skypiean soldiers, not only attacks the people of the Sky Ind but also the Blue Sea people whoe from below.


    Enel arrived on this Sky Ind six years ago and immediately overthrew the previous ruler of the Sky Ind, Gan Fall, who also held a divine title. Gan Fall, who was once a visionary ruler, had been working towards reconciliation with the Skypieans, aiming to share all the inds resources. Thanks to Gan Falls efforts, the rtionship between the two sides started to improve. However, Enels arrival disrupted this trend.


    Wyper and hisrades deeply feel the impact of Enels power, surpassing their imagination. Even the four high priests under him have be the greatest obstacles for the Skypieans. During the six years since Enel came here, the Skypieans have suffered more losses than ever before.


    Wyper could not bear to ept this grim reality. His unwavering resolvepelled him to tirelessly seek means to counter Enels dominance.


    And now, just as he has made some progress, a formidable Blue Sea person suddenly appears on the Sky Ind. Three of the four high priests have already been defeated, leaving only the Sky Boss, Gedatsu, standing. This immediately makes Wyper realize that the opportunity for the Skypieans hase.


    He sits in the Chiefs tent and describes the events in detail, expressing his thoughts. This time, he wanted to mobilize all the Shandia warriors and see if they can overthrow Enel with the help of that Blue Sea persons power.


    The Chief have never seen Ian, so he had no confidence in Wypers words. However, he knew that this was Wypers wish, so he didnt say much and silently agreed.


    Afterward, under Wypers leadership, the Skypiean warriors in the Hidden Cloud Vige pick up their weapons and set off with him.


    At the same time, Luffy and his crew unexpectedly embarked on the path to the forbiddennd. Despite hearing about the powerful unknown enemy from Nami, Luffys adventurous spirit cannot be stopped. When he heard the name of the god Enel from Conis, in order to prevent the residents of Angel Ind from being targeted by him, Luffy and his crew set off under the pretense of searching for Ian.


    Suddenly, arge number of outsiders flooded into the forbidden territory of the sky ind


    Unaware of the events unfolding behind him, Ian had led the pirate deeper into the forbidden territory before instructing him to sketch what he knew about the area. Without paper and pen, the pirate resorted to drawing on the ground with a stick.


    Ians estimation was correct; this pirate was indeed a cunning individual. Four years ago, he had mistakenly entered the sky ind and was captured. ording to him, they were held captive and forced to construct a massive ship for Enel during that time. However, this pirate had been observing and gathering information about the ind, eventually devising an escape route.


    In truth, many ves attempted to flee every year, but hardly anyone managed to escape the forbidden territory. The Four Priests of Enel intentionally released those who desired to escape while they were being monitored, only to hunt them down on the ind, referring to it as a hunt and treating it as a mere game. For the escapees, however, it was a nightmare.


    This pirate was fortunate. Thanks to his careful nning, he managed to evade the pursuit of the priests and reach the edge of the forbidden territory. Yet, had Ian not appeared, he would have either died at the hands of the Four Priests or eventually fallen victim to Enels intervention, obliterated by his divine wrath.


    After experiencing such dramatic ups and downs, the pirate realized that his life had been saved by Ian. Therefore, he obediently followed Ians instructions. Even if Ian brought him back into the forbidden territory, he had noints. He understood that the divine Enel would never allow him to leave the forbidden territory, but staying by Ians side would be much safer.


    Sir! Its finished! The pirate respectfully informed Ian, This is the generalyout of the forbidden territory based on what I know.


    Ian crouched down and listened to his exnation. It was then that he discovered the forbidden territory was actually divided into severalyers.


    In the middle of the distant inds, there was a massive vine that stretched all the way up to the divine pce at the top. Between the vine and the central part of the inds, there were numerousyers of clouds. Without familiarity with the path, it was easy to get lost among these clouds.


    However, Ian intended to reach the top of the vine. As long as he found the location of the vine, going straight up would be much easier.


    As Ian listened to the pirates exnation, he suddenly felt a surge of intuition and swiftly turned his head to look diagonally upward.


    A sudden figure appeared on top of arge tree. It was a man with a white skullcap on his head, lying diagonally on a tree branch with his upper body exposed. One could see a circle of thunder drums on his back, and he held a golden staff in his hand.


    Enel!? Ian couldnt help but blurt out when he saw him.


    This man was none other than the ruler of Skypiea, Enel. Upon hearing Ian call out his name, he wore a calm expression and arrogantly said, Its God Enel! Blue Sea dweller, you should show reverence to the gods!


    Hearing this, Ian couldnt help butugh. He pointed to the ground beneath his feet and said, Do you know? In the Blue Sea down there, there is also a group of people who call themselves gods! Not only do they im to be gods, but they also consider themselves creators. But in my eyes, theyre just a bunch of fools!


    Enels gaze immediately turned cold as he said, What do you mean by that? Are you trying to insult the god?


    Dont be ridiculous! Ian shrugged and spread his hands. Arent you just a Devil Fruit user with the power of nature? In the end, you can only be considered a powerful individual. Ive seen plenty of Logia Devil Fruit users, but they wouldnt dare to im themselves like you do!


    Silence, Blue Sea dweller! Enel became somewhat annoyed. Although he knew he was a Devil Fruit user, his long-standing identity as a god made it difficult for him to ept the reality being exposed by Ian.


    At this moment, Enel gave the impression of someone suffering from severe Chniby syndrome, believing himself to be right and the entire world to be wrong, unable to tolerate any defiance.


    Those who disrespect the gods must be punished! Enel sat up from the tree branch, and in the next moment, a part of his right arm dissipated into thin air, leaving behind a pulsating orb of crackling lightning.


    Divine punishment! Enel swung his remaining right arm fiercely downward, and the ball of lightning in the sky turned into a massive bolt, striking directly at Ian!


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 459: Backfire of Arrogance

    Chapter 459: Backfire of Arrogance


    Enel was very confident in his own power. During the six years he ruled Skypiea, he had encountered many people who came from the Blue Sea to the Sky Ind. Among them were also some Devil Fruit users, but no one could escape from his grasp.


    As the user of the Goro Goro no Mi, a Logia-type Devil Fruit that grants control over lightning, Enel considered himself invincible. Thunder coursed through his veins, merging seamlessly with his being. This led to his notorious moniker, the Lightning Human (!?). Thunder was believed to be the most powerful force in nature. Over the years, Enel had fought countless battles and considered himself unbeatable. Therefore, he didnt believe that the person from the Blue Sea standing before him could pose a challenge.


    So what if the opponent was also a Devil Fruit user? So what if he had taken down the three priests with a single strike? Gods were invincible!


    Enel eagerly anticipated the impending demise of his adversary, as he prepared to unleash his divine punishment.


    However, at the moment the lightning descended, he suddenly noticed Ian raising his right hand toward the sky.


    And then, the next second, a scene that made Enels eyes nearly pop out unfolded!


    The lightning generated by his right arm unexpectedly gathered in Ians right palm, forming a luminous sphere, which Ian held seemingly effortlessly.


    How how is this possible?! Enels mind went nk.


    Ian lowered his right arm and looked at the sphere of lightning in his hand. A faint smile appeared on his face.


    In fact, ever since Enel had struck him with a powerful attack of heavenly wrath on the edge of the forbidden area, Ian had been pondering whether he could control Enels lightning.


    After all, he possessed the card Misaka Mikoto, which was known as the Electric Princess, and had the ability to manipte electricity! The power vested within this cards hallowed confines imbued him with the potential of a lightning conductor, capable of harnessing the primal forces of thunder and lightning.


    So, when Enel suddenly appeared this time, Ian couldnt help but give it a try.


    And the result proved Ians spection was correct! Not only could he transform his own Mind power (Nen) into lightning, but he could also control external lightning as well!


    Enels divine punishment simply involved transforming his bodys elements into lightning and then striking with it. However, once that lightning approached Ian, with a mere exertion of his Nen, he tamed the thunderbolt, bending it to his whims with consummate ease.


    How could a wielder of electricity be struck by lightning?


    Ian tossed the sphere of lightning in his hand and firmly gripped it. With a forceful hurl, he eximed, Take it back!


    In an instant, the sphere transformed into a spear of electrifying might, hurtling straight toward Enel.


    Enel, still dumbfounded, was instantly hit by the electrifying spear. However, to Ians disappointment, the spear melded seamlessly into Enels body upon impact. After all, the lightning was merely an extension of Enels own arm, and Ian had simply returned it to its rightful owner.


    Nevertheless, the strike jolted Enel out of his stupor. He reformed his right arm, now wearing a grave expression as he stared at Ian.


    A sense of foreboding washed over him.


    Although Enel couldntprehend how Ian had gained control over his lightning, there was no denying that Ian was the first person he had ever encountered who harbored no fear of his electrical power.


    Perhaps it was just a stroke of luck? Enel locked his gaze on Ian, his mind racing, Could he have employed an enigmatic method to briefly manipte the lightning?


    Clutching onto this sliver of hope, Enel struck once again. With the golden staff in his hand, he struck the thunderous drum on his back.


    60 million volts! Jamboule!


    With each strike upon the thunderous drum, a colossal lightning dragon, brimming with awe-inspiring power, emerged from within. Its jaws opened wide, roaring as it soared toward Ian with blinding speed.


    The air crackled with electric currents, resonating with a sizzling sound. The speed of the Thunder Dragon matched the speed of lightning itself, and in an instant, it arrived before Ian, lunging at him with a ferocious bite.


    However, a scene that left Enel dumbfounded unfolded before his eyes. As the Thunder Dragon descended upon Ian, he suddenly opened his hands and firmly grabbed hold of the dragons massive jaws. Ians grip brought the thunderous beasts charge to an abrupt halt, as if he had effortlessly restrained it. It appeared as though the Thunder Dragon waspletely under Ians control.


    Then, with a mighty tug, Ian ripped the dragons jaws apart!


    Crackling with brilliance, a dazzling electric surge swept through the air. The Thunder Dragon unleashed by Enel was instantly torn apart by Ians hands, dissipating into swirling arcs of electricity. Ian stood calmly in ce, surrounded by arcs of light flickering from all directions. Yet, these arcs of electricity couldnte near his body, as if a circr barrier shielded him from their touch.


    Enels jaw nearly dropped in astonishment at the sight. This was the Thunder Dragon, with a power of sixty million volts! How could it be so easily dismantled by the person before him?


    Ian knew that using Enels own lightning against him would be ineffective. He had no intention of utilizing the lightning generated by Enels attacks. After effortlessly tearing it apart, Ian nonchntly lifted his right hand, causing the bells on his wrist to produce a clear jingling sound.


    Casually unraveling the bandages wrapped around his wrist, Ian smiled at Enel and said, Ah! Actually, I have a simr move too! My dear Enel. Allow me to enlighten you!


    As the bandages unraveled, the surrounding air suddenly exploded, creating violent and turbulent winds. The air was seared by the erupting heat, and a circle of ck mes began to spread from Ians exposed right arm. The ck dragon coiled around his wrist seemed to stir in response.


    Six thousand degrees Celsius! ck Dragon! (T/N: Nice one XD)


    Ian shouted, pushing his right hand forward forcefully, unleashing the ck Dragon Wave towards Enel.


    As for the im of six thousand degrees Celsius, it was merely Ians yful exaggeration. In response to Enels exaggerated disy, boasting about sixty million volts, Ian decided to give him a taste of his own medicine by calling out a temperature of six thousand degrees Celsius


    As for whether the ck Dragon Wave has a temperature of 6,000 degrees Celsius, Enel doesnt know, but when that roaring Demon-World Fire-Dragon came flying towards him, Enel knew things werent looking good! Before the ck fire dragon even reached him, he could already smell the burnt smell in the surrounding air. Faced with such a powerful me, Enel simply couldnt confront it!


    When Ian previously attacked him with controlled lightning, Enel was surprised but not particrly afraid because he knew he was made of thunder. The same lightning couldnt harm him. But now, Ian suddenly disyed such fierce me power, which caught Enel off guard.


    Fortunately, Enel had a way to dodge. He was made of lightning and naturally capable of moving at its speed. So, in the next second, there was a crackling sound from where Enel was standing, and he instantly transformed into electricity, shing to the side, avoiding the ck Dragon Waves attack.


    This teleportation-like ability was Enels guarantee of invincibility in battle.


    However, unfortunately, from the beginning, Ian never expected to hit Enel with the ck Dragon Waves flight speed, so when the ck Dragon Wave wasunched, Ian also moved!


    Enel didnt know that at this moment, he was actually within Ians En field. Although Ian couldnt keep up with his movement speed, he could roughly grasp his approximate position. Moreover, Enels sole intention was to evade the ck Dragon Wave, making his position even easier to predict.


    When Enels body reappeared, what greeted him was the shadow cast by Ians body, and when Enel looked up, a ck fist was already flying towards his face.


    Foolish! Enel sneered and no longer dodged, standing still and watching Ians fisting towards him.


    He thought very well of himself. He was a logia devil fruit user, and no one could physically attack his lightning body. The Blue Sea person in front of him was a fool. Even if he could control his lightning, it was futile to believe he could withstand the electric torrent himself.


    You would pay the price for this!


    So, Enel just stood there, wearing a cold smile, watching Ians fisting at him


    Lack of knowledge is truly terrifying! If Enel knew that in this world, there is a power called Haki, I wonder if he would still act so arrogantly


    Only a loud bang was heard, and in the next second, Enels nose started bleeding profusely


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon! <ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 460: Ian Teaches a Lesson

    Chapter 460: Ian Teaches a Lesson


    Damn! Feels great!


    When his punchnded solidly, Ian couldnt help but cheer for himself.


    Due to his expertise in using swords, Ian rarely resorted to using his fists to settle matters duringbat. But this time, well, Enels position was just perfect! Even Ian couldnt resist using his fist. The feeling of punching someone directly in the face sometimes felt even more satisfying than cutting them with a sword.


    Enel was struck directly in the nasal bone by Ians punch, causing him to fall backward and blood to spray into the air.


    He waspletely stunned by Ians punch, feeling as if he had been struck by lightning. It was nothing like he had envisioned, where Ians fist would seemingly pass through his ethereal form. Instead, he, the almighty god, found himself bleeding from the nose, courtesy of a mere mortals blow!?


    Ians punch was powerful, causing Enels nasal bone to copse, and the impact sent him crashing into the ground, rolling a considerable distance before finallying to a stop.


    The pirate hiding behind a big tree, witnessing this scene, was shocked beyond words!


    Having been imprisoned on this sky ind for years, he knew very well how powerful the god Enel was. So when Enel suddenly appeared just now, he thought he was doomed and quickly hid, hoping that this person who saved him could buy him some time.


    However, the development of the situationpletely exceeded his expectations. Instead of dominating, the god Enel was being suppressed in every way possible, and now he was even punched and sent flying by his savior.


    This Could it be that the person in front of him was even more powerful than a god!?


    For a moment, the pirates once-clouded future suddenly shimmered with newfound hope


    Enel climbed up from the ground, shook his head slightly, and regained his senses. His face wore an expression of disbelief as he reached out, wiping the blood trickling down his nose with a trembling hand, and his gaze fixated on the crimson stain.


    You you! Enel, at this moment, finally felt a hint of fear, pointing at Ian and said, How could you possibly hit my divine body!?


    Hehe! Guess! Ian clenched his fist, and his joints made a cracking sound filling the air. He was quite satisfied with his punch just now.


    Impossible! Enel gritted his teeth and said, I am a god! No one can defeat me. I shall kill you and teach you the dire consequences of defying divine authority!


    Ian let out a resigned sigh, realizing that this guys Chniby syndrome was quite serious. Even in this situation, he still believed he was a god?


    Unable to resist the temptation, Ian beckoned to Enel with a curl of his finger and said, Come,e, let me show you what it means to be human!


    Hmm that line had a nice ring to it


    Ians taunting expression sessfully ignited Enels fury. With a swift motion, Enel swung his golden staff and gripped it with both hands, assuming a defensive stance.


    Seeing Enel wielding his weapon, Ian naturally drew his Senbonzakura de. In the next second, their figures shed head-on.


    ng! A deafening sound rang out, freezing the scene. One could see Enels golden staff and Ians ck de colliding. Enel clenched his teeth in frustration, while Ian wore a smile on his face.


    Enel possessed a modicum of battle acumen. When he realized that his prideful Devil Fruit powers were ineffective against Ian, he understood that he would have to rely on martial arts for battle.


    It had to be said that in this moment, Enel finally grasped the elusive key to challenging Ians might.


    His thunderous power was indeed formidable, but no matter how powerful it was, it had no effect on Ian, who could control lightning. On the contrary, if Enel used martial arts inbat, his ability to teleport at lightning speed would pose a headache for Ian.


    Enels teleportation was more ferocious than Kizarus Light Fruits light-speed movement!


    Why? Because Kizarus light-speed movement could only be conducted in a straight line. Ian discovered this during their battle against each other. When he moved in irregr directions, Kizarus light-speed movement couldnt necessarily catch up to him.


    However, Enels thunder-based teleportation was different. He didnt follow the rules of light propagation in a straight line; he could teleport wherever he desired.


    Especially when there were conductive materials nearby, he could even merge with them and move within.


    The two engaged in dozens of lightning-fast shes, with Enel taking the offensive and Ian defending. Gradually, Enel sensed the changing rhythm of the battle and realized that his attacks had gained an upper hand.


    Hmph! Enel couldnt help but reveal a smile on his face. As he continued to sh with Ian, he spoke, I see it now. You cant keep up with my speed!


    Is that so? Ian replied and swung his sword casually.


    Enel raised his golden staff, preparing to block the attack just like before. However, at that moment, ck mes suddenly surged from Ians de. Combined with the Haki coating on the de, it effortlessly sliced through Enels golden staff as if cutting through butter.


    With the staff broken, it was unable to withstand the de. If Enel hadnt been holding the staff with both hands, leaving some distance between the staff and his chest, Ians strike would have cleaved him in half!


    Even so, Ians de grazed Enels chest, leaving behind a massive wound that cut deep into the bone.


    Enel let out a miserable scream and transformed into lightning, moving far away from Ian in an instant. Only then did he gaze at the wound on his chest.


    No blood flowed from the wound because the mes on the Hellfire Sword had already seared it shut at the moment of impact. It served as a means to stop the bleeding, but this strike still dealt a heavy blow to Enel.


    Enel possessed cunning on the battlefield, and so did Ian. He knew very well that he couldnt keep up with Enels teleportation speed. Hence, he yed an unexpected move.


    Enel had no knowledge of Ians ability to infuse mes onto his sword. Thus, Ians attack caught him off guard. Honestly, if he had evaded every one of Ians attacks, Ian wouldnt have been able to harm him. However, Enel chose to block Ians sword, and that was his own fault


    In fact, if Ian had followed up with a Flying sh while injuring Enel, he could have easily killed him. But Ian chose not to take that path.


    The Goro Goro no Mi, the fearsome Thunder-Thunder Fruit, was an incredibly rare and formidable Logia Devil Fruit. Its power was undeniable. If it werent for Ians abilities countering Enels lightning-based attacks,bined with the dominance of his Haki-infused strength, Ian might have suffered a disastrous defeat at Enels hands.


    Facing Ian, Enel was destined to taste defeat. However, it was uncertain whether he would face the same fate against others. Truth be told, in Ians eyes, if Enel were ced in the Blue Sea, he would easily be one of the Shichibukai, and possibly even rank among the highest. What Ians Dragon Hunters Pirate Crewcked was precisely this caliber of top-tierbat power. Thus, Ian pondered the possibility of recruiting Enel to his side, rather than simply disposing of him.


    Originally, since Ian got hold of the Gluttony Fruit after killing Wapol, he thought he should carry another a Fruit and see if defeating Enel would grant him the Goro Goro no Mi. However, the likelihood of such an urrence was uncertain. The Goro Goro no Mi was already a top-tier Logia Devil Fruit, and there was no telling if the same degradation would ur as it did with the previous Fruit.


    If, in the end, Ian obtained a Devil Fruit like the Eleki Eleki no Mi (Electric-Electric Fruit) or a lesser fruit that merely induced paralysis or electric shocks, it would be of little use.


    Therefore, Ian opted to explore the possibility of recruiting Enel. In this matter, he had a greater chance of sess.


    Enel, in terms of personality, was an egotistical maniac, believing himself to be a god due to his longsting invincibility. From a psychological standpoint, individuals like him, once dethroned from their godlike status, would obediently submit. Such people tended to be more superstitious about power. When they realized someone stronger than themselves existed, they experienced a tremendous psychological gap, which in turn bred deep reverence for those surpassing them in strength.


    Ian wasnt certain if Enel would react in the same manner, but he had to give it a try. After all, he held the advantage in this regardEnels lightning could be controlled and manipted by him. This meant that Enels greatest strength became a massive weakness in Ians presence.


    If he could enlist Enel to his cause, Ian would gain a tremendous ally, and the mere thought of it was delightful.


    Hence, now, Ians objective was to mercilessly torment Enel, reducing him to tears, rendering him helpless, and making him question his very existence!


    And this, my friends, is Ians method of teaching someone a lesson


    Absolutely wless!

 Chapter 461: Dont Leave After School!

    Chapter 461: Don''t Leave After School!


    No Its impossible!


    The injured Enel, after recovering his senses, gritted his teeth and yelled loudly, enduring the pain and sweating profusely.


    Ian couldnt fathom why so many people would utter those words, but one thing was clearthe devastating sh he had just dealt to Enel had left a profound impact.


    This impact wasnt just physical; it also affected Enels spirit. When Ians fist first made Enel bleed from his nose, Enel was left bewildered. However, this second strike, cutting Enel, made him fully realize that his elemental abilities were utterly useless against Ian.


    For Enel, who didnt understand the power of Haki in this world, this was truly a devastating blow.


    Enels self-proimed invincibility stemmed from his confidence in his elemental abilities. But now, facing Ian, that confidence had beenpletely shattered.


    Lightning couldnt harm Ian, and Enels elemental powers couldnt make him immune to being beaten. He waspletely suppressed by Ian. At this moment, Enel was nothing more than an ordinary person who could run a bit faster in Ians eyes.


    Moreover, even his teleportation ability could be limited if Ian created an opportunity.


    After shing Enel, Ian looked at the ck dragon wave getting farther away that had beenunched to attack Enel. Following the principle of not wasting anything, Ian manipted the ck dragon wave to fly back and consumed it, turning the ck mes into a pair of huge wings behind him. Ian slowly levitated in the air, looking down on Enel from above.


    You You can soar through the heavens!? Seeing Ians appearance, Enel couldnt help but be stunned. Although he had the power of lightning, he honestly couldnt fly like Ian. This was the first time he had seen someone who could use such abilities to fly, making him genuinely amazed.


    After hearing this, Ian was also momentarily surprised but quickly understood.


    ording to the murals Ian found in the ruins of Ballon Terminal, the Skypieans were actually descendants of the moon people. There should be three ethnic groups among them, and the Skypieans on this Angel Ind were one of them. They had an antenna-like structure on their heads and a pair of wings on their backs, but these wings appeared small, only about the width of their shoulders, as if they had degenerated. Therefore, the Skypieans here couldnt fly either.


    Among the descendants of the moon people, there was another tribe whose wings appeared evenrger, perhaps due to regr training. It was possible that this particr tribe possessed the ability to fly.


    Hmm? Wait a minute! Realizing this, Ian suddenly came to a revtion. Those three priests he had defeated earlier, their wings seemed noticeablyrger!


    Recalling the encounter, he confirmed that it was indeed the case. Although their brief confrontation at Angel Beach didnt allow for a detailed examination, the wings of those priests were indeed bigger than the ones he had seen on Conis and her father.


    However, those three priests seemed incapable of flight as well Could it be that Ian had made a wrong assumption? Were the wings and other features of these moon people merely decorative symbols of their heritage?


    Nevertheless, these were minor questions. What intrigued Ian now was the fact that Enel, despite being a Skypiean,cked wings on his back.


    Ian wasnt the only one pondering this question; Enel was also contemting the same issue.


    Initially, Enel had been astonished by Ians ability to soar through the air. However, as he witnessed the immense ck me wings sprouting from Ians back, a hazy memory resurfaced in Enels mind.


    It was an event that urred approximately two years ago. At that time, Enel had defeated Gan Fall, the former ruler of Skypiea, and ascended to the position of a god. For four years, he had ruled over Skypiea. During that period, a blue-sea dweller identally stumbled upon Skypiea. ording to Enelsws, this individual was an unauthorized intruder who hadnt paid the required fee and was subsequently captured.


    The blue-sea dweller chose to resist, resulting in his confinement to the Forbidden Zone, where he was subjected to trials that were nothing more than games for the priests.


    However, this blue-sea dweller possessed a peculiar ability. He seemed capable of foreseeing the future. When he was captured and sent for trial, he uttered a cryptic statement to the residents of Angel Ind: One day in the future, your god will be struck down by the nemesis with ck wings


    Enel, who possessed Mantra, heard those words through his Mind Network. Such sphemous words deserved punishment, of course!


    Consequently, Enel unleashed a divine judgment that pierced through the clouds, striking down the blue-sea dweller and reducing him to charred remains. There was no need for a trial anymore


    For Enel, it was akin to exterminating a mere ant, so he quickly forgot about it afterwards.


    However, for the residents of Angel Ind, the words left by this Blue Sea person were remembered by many. Although they didnt dare to propagate these words under Enels oppressive policies, as their fear and dread of Enel grew, these words naturally spread quietly throughout the Sky Ind


    It is unclear whether the Blue Sea person could really predict the future, but the cirction of these words does have its roots. It can be said that not every Sky Inder truly agrees with Enels rule deep down. They are simply unable to resist his power and can only endure it.


    Anything needs demand to have a market. If Enel had never appeared, perhaps these words could only be seen as sce for the spirits of the Sky Ind residents, a legendary spiritual victory to express their hope for someone to help them end this fearful rule.


    Unfortunately, Ian appeared just at the wrong time. His me Wings were not only seen by Gan Fall, but now they were also seen by Enel himself.


    In the past two years, he hadpletely forgotten the words spoken by that Blue Sea person. However, when Ian appeared before him in such a manner and dealt consecutive heavy blows to Enels spirit, he dug up that memory from the depths of his mind.


    The adversary of Gods? These words echoed incessantly in Enels mind. Unable to restrain himself any longer, he suddenly pointed his finger at Ian in the sky and shouted, Ridiculous! Utterly preposterous!


    Ian had no idea what Enel had been thinking just now, so he found it somewhat inexplicable. He wondered if this guy was having another bout of chuunibyou.


    Unable toprehend, Ian decided to ignore it. Gripping the Senbonzakura, he descended from the sky and quickly charged towards Enels location.


    Although he had just shed him once, it seemed that the injury was not too severe for him. Therefore, Ian nned to press his advantage, aiming to bring him downpletely.


    However, to Ians astonishment, as he descended, Enels figure suddenly flickered, vanishing from his original position and reappearing hundreds of meters away from Ian.


    That distance meant they werepletely out of the battlefield.


    Ian couldntprehend his intentions and thought he was nning to engage in guerri warfare. In response, Ian swiftly swung his de, unleashing a colossal ying sh that surged toward Enels location.


    Yet, when Enel saw Ians sword aura approaching, he pointed at Ian and bellowed, No one can defeat me! No one!


    After uttering those words, Enel abruptly turned around, took a few steps forward, and vanishedpletely


    The Flying sh unleashed by Ian pursued him for a short distance but failed to hit its mark.


    Witnessing this scene, Ian nearly spat out in shock. This guy actually escaped!?


    Damn it, if youre going to run away, just run away! Why did you have to say something misleading? I thought you were about to unleash a devastating attack!


    For some inexplicable reason, the departing Enel left Ian with a sense of dj vu, as if saying, Dont leave after school! Wait for me in the restroom!


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 462: ARK

    Chapter 462: ARK


    Why did he run away?


    Ian felt a bit frustrated. Although he wasnt worried about where Enel could escape to, he had nned to capture Enel in one fell swoop. Yet, this scoundrel hadpletely disregarded the expected course of events!


    Where had his divine dignity gone?


    Enels teleportation ability was nothing to scoff at in terms of distance coverage. If he really wanted to run, Ian couldnt stop him without preparation. However, Ian had a faint idea of what this guy was nning. He must have returned to his residence!


    ording to the information provided by the rescued pirate, Enels pce was located at the top of the vine. It should be the original homnd of the Skypieans, the ind that was swept up into the sky by the Knock-Up Stream 400 years ago. For the Skypieans, who rarely sawnd, this ind was like a divine gift. They drove out the Shandorians from the ind and seized it for themselves. They built a pce on it as the residence of the gods.


    And Enel was there, building his ark, Maxim.


    Even if Enel managed to escape on this Sky Ind, he would only go there. The ark Maxim was constructed by Enel himself using the power of his Devil Fruit. It was not just an airship; it could also amplify his own power to the extreme using the devices on the ship. It could be said that Maxim was Enels true weapon and trump card.


    If what he said before leaving was true, he most likely intended to use Maxim to deal with Ian.


    Mulling over this while rubbing his chin, Iannded on the ground. He felt that Enel was probably nning to initiate his ind destruction n in advance. So afternding, he said to the pirate, You should leave this ce quickly. If possible, find a way to escape from the Sky Ind. It may not be safe here anymore!


    Y-Yes, sir! The pirate hesitated for a moment and then respectfully bowed to Ian, saying, Thank you for saving me. I will never forget your grace!


    Ian didnt pay much attention to it, nodded, and flew towards the direction of the vine. After the pirate watched him leave, he quickly turned around and headed back the way he came.


    Meanwhile, Enel had already returned to his pce.


    Inside, there were two people present: Satori, the remaining guard of the four priests, and arge, obese man who manages the Divine Army on behalf of Enel.


    In fact, when Ian eliminated the three priests at the edge of the forbiddennd, Satori was also participating in the hunt and chase. However, he got lost at that time and couldnt arrive there in time. But this allowed him to escape a cmity. Otherwise, the priests killed by Ian would have been four instead of three!


    Satori was summoned back by Enel, who sensed that something was amiss. Enel himself went to meet Ian.


    Now, when Enel returned to the pce, Satori and the others are taken aback at the long, charred wound on Enels chest.


    But Enel couldnt exin anything to them and directly asked, Can the Ark Maxim be activated now?


    The fat priest replied, It can be activated, but the divine Ark hasnt been tested yet!


    I dont care! I demand its immediate activation! Enel said coldly, lifting his leg and walking towards the back of the pce.


    However, at that moment, Enel abruptly froze, halting his steps.


    What!? So many rats havee! Enel smirked. In his mantrawork, he had sensed that many people had approached and entered the forbidden ind.


    Immediately, he gave the order, You all must go out and eliminate those rats who trespassed into the forbiddennd.


    Enel knew that Satori and the others were no match for Ian, so he decided to send them to deal with the other intruders.


    One Ian was enough; Enel couldnt tolerate intrudersing one after another into his divine forbiddennd


    Satori and the Gods Army didnt dare to dy and set off immediately, while Enel proceeded to the back hall, arriving at the location of the Ark Maxim.


    Here, there were also many workers, most of whom were Skypieans, and some were Blue Sea criminals who had been captured. However, these people had one thing inmon: they appeared emaciated and had a depressed demeanor, clearly showing the effects of relentless exploitation.


    Begone! Get out of here! Youre all useless! Enel directly drove away all the workers present.


    He had already made the decision to use the Ark Maxim to destroy this Sky Ind, so in his eyes, these people were destined to die sooner orter, and he didnt bother to personally kill them.


    Now that they had finally obtained their freedom, the first thing that came to their minds was to quickly return and notify their families to escape from this Sky Ind


    One can imagine the tremendous panic that will ensue when these people manage to escape.


    .


    The rats mentioned by Enel were none other than Luffy and his group, who had just entered the forbidden territory. Of course, they were not the only rats, but also the Guardian fighters led by Wyper. However, they entered the forbidden territory through different entrances.


    The Skypieans didnt waste any time. Under Wypers leadership, they charged toward the edge of the forbidden territory andunched a rocket, which exploded in the forest, announcing their arrival to Enel with a bang.


    Unfortunately, Wyper didnt know that Enel was no longer concerned about dealing with them at that moment


    On Luffys side, things were rtively quieter. They entered the forbidden territory through the trial entrance, a path made of clouds. Riding the Merry Go along this path, they encountered some traps along the way, but managed to ovee them all.


    When they reached the end of the cloud path, four entrances appeared before them,beled as Ordeal of Balls,  Ordeal of Iron, Ordeal of String, and Ordeal of Swamp.


    After discussing for a while, they chose to enter through the entrance of the Ordeal of Balls.


    Ever since Nami returned and told the story, Luffy had been looking forward to the adventure in the so-called Forbidden Land of the Gods. However, when he eagerly led everyone into the trial ground, he found it eerily quiet.


    Apart from the celestial spheres adorning the heavens, majestically gliding through the sky, there was nothing but silence.


    Though curiosity got the better of them, prompting them to gingerly tap these ethereal orbs, their naivety was met with unforeseen traps, sending shockwaves of astonishment through their beings. Yet, beyond the initial fright, there seemed to be little else to behold.


    Is this truly the fabled trial we anticipated? At first, Luffy found it quite interesting, but after seeing more of it, he became indifferent. So, he couldnt help pouting, crossing his arms, and sitting on the deck childishly, saying, Isnt it too easy? I had such high expectations


    Isnt it better this way? Nami pointed at Luffys forehead with her finger and said, Do you really want a bunch of enemies waiting for us for it to be considered an adventure?


    Little did Nami know that the three priests in by Ian at the edge of the forbidden territory were the gatekeeper responsible for the trials. Ians feat of defeating them meant that none of the four trial entrances held any adversaries in wait for them. Even the gatekeeper of the final trial, Satori, who was meant to confront the intruders, had just been dispatched by Enel.


    Without any enemies, Luffy couldnt help but find it dull. If he knew that Ian was the cause of his boredom, he might have pointed at him and eximed, Fun stealer!


    As the Merry Go sailed onward, Robin and Reiju were naturally on board. Robin, ever the archaeologist, couldnt help but observe the scenery of the forbiddennd.


    These trees are so tall. Without a history spanning thousands of years, its unlikely they could grow this tall, she mused.


    Perhaps it was her historians mindset that led Robin to notice this detail. The asional glimpses of ancient structures passing by also piqued her curiosity.


    With that, she spoke up, Once we reach the shore, I intend to disembark and explore!


    Reiju, standing by her side, asked, Wont you go find Ian?


    Robin smiled gently and replied, I believe he will be fine. I have faith in him.


    Alright then! Reiju nodded. Ill apany you!


    Upon hearing their conversation, Nami immediately raised her hand and eximed, Count me in, too, sisters! I want to go as well!


    Zoro, somewhat puzzled, asked, Whats your purpose in going alone? Why do you want to split up? I still want to help Ian in a fight!


    Is your head filled with nothing but muscles? Nami was annoyed and poked Zoros forehead. Didnt Big Brother Ian say it? There might be remnants of the legendary city of Shandora here! If we can confirm that, we could find a treasure trove of gold! Robin is a historian, so shes the most likely to validate this. Countless treasures lie in wait for our discovery, and youre telling me you want to help Big Brother Ian fight!?


    Waaah! Sanji, witnessing the scene, couldnt help but cry and kneel on the deck, pounding it in despair. He knew it, whenever Ian was around, trouble was inevitable! Just because of onement, Miss Nami had fallen into the grasp of greed! Couldnt they see the golden glint in her eyes now? At this moment, who would dare to stand in her way?


    However, Nami-swan is so adorable like this After sobbing for a while, Sanjis mind wandered again, his face filled with infatuation.

 Chapter 463: Enels Response

    Chapter 463: Enel''s Response


    As Luffy and the others followed Robin and Nami, embarking on their exploration of the historical relics on this sky ind, Ian arrived at the location of the vine.


    Only when he stood in its presence, at a close enough distance, did Ian realize the true magnitude of this astonishing nt. The vine surpassed all expectations, defying imagination with its sheer enormity.


    No one knew when this vine had grown or how long it had existed, but the mottled traces on the vine told Ian that it was definitely an ancient nt with a long history.


    To Ians knowledge, such a phenomenon existed solely on this sky ind, shrouded in secrecy and awe-inspiring wonder.


    After observing the vine for a while, Ian summoned a ck dragon wave and devoured it, then spread his wings of mes and flew upward along the vine.


    With Ians growing Nen amount, the flight time with the zing ck wings was bing longer. He could now maintain this flight state for up to half an hour, which should be more than enough to reach the top of the vine.


    However, when he ascended to about the middle section of the vine, he suddenly noticed many objects descending from above!


    Ian stopped and took a closer look, only to find that they were actually leaves falling!


    These leaves were definitely not ordinary leaves. Each one was the size of a table, and what astonished Ian even more was that beneath these huge green leaves, there were people!


    Ian could see that those people were holding up the vines leaves from both ends, gripping them, and using the leaves as parachutes, gently floating down from the clouds above.


    Most of the people using the leaves as parachutes seemed to be residents of the sky ind, while some were from the blue seas. They were all tattered, covered in wounds, but gritting their teeth and holding onto these leaves, allowing themselves to descend downwards.


    Instantly, Ian understood. These people were most likely the ves who escaped from Enels construction of the Ark.


    It seemed that Enel really intended to use the Ark


    When Ian saw these people, naturally, they also noticed him flying in the sky. They stared dumbfounded at Ian, looking at the burning ck mes behind him.


    Suddenly, someone had a sh of insight and immediately recalled the words that had been circting on the ind, then eximed, ck wings! The enemy of gods! He he is the archenemy of gods!


    It was quite ironic. In theory, gods were supposed to be revered by humanity, yet Ians ck wings gave off an aura of darkness, resembling that of a demon. However, in this world, these so-called gods seemed to be far from virtuous. Enel and the Celestial Dragons were perfect examples. Hence, upon seeing Ians wings, people began to view him as a savior.


    As soon as these words were uttered, those who were familiar with the legend remembered it too. Their eyes welled up with tears, and they cried out to Ian, Please! Gods enemy, please save us! Enel is about to activate the Ark. He intends to destroy the entire ind!


    In truth, the inhabitants of the sky ind were aware of Enels origins. After all, he was an outsider, despite being one of them. The wings of his four Divine Priests differed noticeably from the wings of the inds angelic residents. When Enel overthrew Gan Fall and took control, people naturally became curious about his origins.


    They were filled with dread when they discovered that Enel had destroyed his birthce, Birka, beforeing to Angel Ind. A person capable of annihting their homnd would undoubtedly show no mercy in obliterating Angel Ind as well.


    Especially for these escaped ves who hade into contact with Enel, this truth became all the more evident. No one wanted to die, and no one wanted their homnd to be destroyed. Therefore, even though the im of being the enemy of the godscked concrete evidence, they couldnt help but plead for Ians help upon seeing him.


    Ian floated in mid-air, watching one exhausted ve after another pass by, each one crying out to him in a desperate appeal.


    Faced with this heart-wrenching scene, Ian found it difficult to utter a single word. The mes on his wings suddenly intensified, their temperature soaring. With a beat of his wings, he elerated once again, ascending towards the top of the vine.


    The pleading crowd watched as his figure grew distant, and though Ian hadnt spoken a word, they understood his intentions from the direction he was heading. In that instant, a glimmer of hope ignited within them.


    All they wanted now was to reach the ground swiftly, return to Angel Ind as soon as possible, and share everything that had transpired here with their loved ones, with their fellow inders


    Just as Ian was nearing the top of the vine, a tremendous shockwave reverberated through the air. The clouds above began to tremble, and a slight vibration coursed through the vine itself.


    Ian knew it was a signal that the Arks Promation had been activated. Without hesitation, Ian plunged into the midst of the clouds.


    Emerging from the clouds, Ian saw the pce where Enel resided. Behind the pce, a colossal golden ship had already been set in motion!


    This ship was Enels Ark. At the moment, the propellers on its sides and rear were spinning continuously. However, since the ship had just beenpleted and hadnt undergone any testing yet, it remained embedded in the ground. Despite the propellers spinning, the ship did not immediately take flight.


    However, at the top of the Ark, from a chimney, a constant stream of ck clouds billowed into the sky as the Ark activated. Ian could sense that within those ck clouds, something of his own essence was continuously being generatedit was the power of thunder and lightning. These ck clouds were the thunderclouds created by the Ark.


    Observing the increasing number of thunderclouds surging into the sky, darkening the airspace above the ind, Ian frowned. He wanted to rush over and see if he could destroy the Ark.


    Yet, as he approached the Ark, a sh of lightning illuminated Enels upper-half body, which emerged from the face of the Ark.


    The ships cabin was made of solid gold, an excellent conductor. Enel, in the form of lightning, was concealed within the golden structure, allowing him to converse with Ian in this manner.


    So, you have arrived! But the Ark has already been activated, and you cannot stop me! he eximed. I know you can fly, but tell me, how long can your wings keep you aloft? What if you lose your footing? Can you fly back to the ground of the Blue Sea from this great height?


    What do you mean? Ian raised an eyebrow and asked.


    Im curious to find out if you can make it back to the surface from this high altitude if you lose your footing, Enel arrogantly stated. Even if you can do that, what about yourpanions? I know you didnte to this Sky Ind alone!


    Ian was well aware that when they entered the Heavens Gate on the Sky Ind, the elderly woman from the Sky Ind had already informed Enel about his group. So it was not surprising that Enel knew Ian hadpanions.


    Therefore, Ian immediately replied, It doesnt matter! As long as I defeat you and destroy this ark of yours, everything will be fine, right?


    You cant do that. I will do everything in my power to stop you! Enel said, And as long as I can dy you enough, you will realize the consequences of defying a god!


    Enough talking! Ian raised his right arm forcefully and clenched it. A ck dragon pattern immediately surged up his arm. Then, Ian extended his right hand directly towards Enels Ark Maxim and unleashed a st of ck dragon wave.


    Ian understood it very clearly. The Ark Maxim seemed to harness Enels power, which meant the ship could convert electricity into energy. Naturally, he couldnt use lightning against the ship.


    However, since the ship was mostly made of gold, mes became its natural enemy. The high temperature of the ck dragon wave was enough to melt it into a pool of golden liquid.


    But what Ian hadnt anticipated was that as his ck dragon wave surged towards the ark, Enel also struck his own thunder drum behind him.


    60 million volts! Thunder Dragon!


    Facing Ians ck dragon wave, Enel unexpectedly responded with the same move. A white and ck dragon danced freely in the air and collided!


    Crackling sounds filled the air as the thunder dragon transformed into flickering electric lights. Simrly, Ians ck dragon wave shattered into ck fiery fragments and vanished into the air.


    Huh? Ian was slightly surprised witnessing this scene.


    Hmph! Although its fire, your ck dragon is nothing more than a bundle of energy! Enelughed loudly, As for me, I just need to use an equal amount of energy to neutralize it!

 Chapter 464: Clash of Wisdom

    Chapter 464: sh of Wisdom


    After the sh between the Lightning Dragon and Ians sinister ck Dragon Wave, Enel wore a smug grin on his face.


    He believed he had found a way to counter Ian.


    Yet, Ians lips curled into a wicked smile, and he taunted, Is that so? Then, by all means, lets give it another try!


    With those words, Ian clenched his right fist, and another ck dragon pattern surged up his arm, releasing it towards the direction of the Ark.


    No matter how many times you try, itll always be the same! Enel arrogantly roared, 60 million volts! Thunder Dragon!


    The raging thunderous dragon once again flew out from the Thunder God Drum, facing the fiery dragon. However, at the moment of collision, something terrifying happened that shocked Enel. His Thunder Dragon disappeared upon colliding with Ians ck Dragon Wave, while Ians ck Dragon Wave only diminished in size before continuing towards the Ark!


    Enel made a fatal error based on his empirical understanding. His Thunderp fruit ability had different energy forms depending on the voltage, whereas Ians ck Dragon Wave had only one appearance but contained energy that Ian could freely adjust!


    Though both were ck Dragon Waves, the one previously unleashed has merely a basic Nen value, while this subsequent ck Dragon Wave had its Nen power doubled. Naturally, they couldnt bepared!


    The magnitude of Nens exertion determined the waves potency and duration, making it a formidable force to reckon with.


    Failing to neutralize the ck Dragon Wave as anticipated, Enel was stunned. He was well aware of the immense damage the high-temperature mes would cause to his Ark. Therefore, disregarding everything else, he directly utilized his maximum power.


    200 million volts! Amaru! Thunder God!


    Enels body, formed from arge amount of thunderous light, revealed the towering figure of an enraged Thunder God. Enel then opened its palm and forcefully pped Ians ck Dragon Wave, shattering it into oblivion.


    However, before Enel could catch his breath, he suddenly saw Ian flying in the air, with sparks of lightning flickering all over his body.


    Enel was instantly stunned. He was well aware that Ian could manipte lightning, but he couldntprehend why Ian would use the power of lightning at this moment!


    His Ark Maxim, meticulously designed toplement his Devil Fruit ability, was crafted with a golden chamber precisely because gold served as an excellent conductor, allowing him to channel his electrical currents to empower the Ark. If Ian continued to rely solely on the power of mes to confront him, Enel would have found it troublesome. However, if Ian now intended to attack the Ark with lightning, he was gravely mistaken!


    When Ians lightning struck the Ark, not only would it be futile, but it could even prematurely charge the Ark andunch it into the sky.


    As this realization dawned upon Enel, a smile crept across his face. He maintained hisposure, silently observing Ians actions.


    However, soon enough, he noticed something amiss. The multitude of electric currents coursing through Ians body didnt strike the Ark. Instead they surged toward the ground!


    The electric currents emanating from Ians hands and feet crackled as they pounded the earth, producing a faint sizzling sound. Then, Enel witnessed an abundance of dust particles rising from the ground.


    Ian wasnt that foolish. He knew all too well that electrical currents held no power over the Ark Maxim. The reason he unleashed his lightning at this moment was because he intended to unleash a devastating Super Electromaic Cannon upon the Ark!


    The particles of dust floating in the air actually contained a significant amount of iron elements!


    Ever since setting foot on this Sky Ind, Ian had made a peculiar observation. The ground of Angel Ind wasntposed of conventional earth but rather a uniquebination of specific elementsa fusion of cloud vapor, atmospheric dust, and minimal variety.


    In other words, the ground of Angel Ind didnt possess genuine soil andcked any significant metallic elements.


    The metallic elements here primarily referred to iron particles. Upon closer inspection, one would notice the absence of any steel or iron products on Angel Ind. At most, there existed a firm cloudyer known as the Iron Cloud, but that was not actual steel.


    Without the presence of metallic elements, Ians electromaic powers naturally couldnt attract any iron particles.


    However, the ground beneath the pce where Enel currently stood was different. It was a part of Skypieas former Golden City, Shandora, that had ascended into the heavens. This ground was the genuine earth!


    The soil here was genuine, allowing Ian to easily absorb iron sand particles from the earthsyers. As these particles converged and solidified into a sphere in Ians hand, he increased the output of electric energy. Gradually, the ironden particles melted within the rising temperature.


    Eyes wide with disbelief, Enel watched the scene unfold before him. He was intimately familiar with this spectacle. It was Thunder Metallurgy, a technique Enel himself possessed and took pride in. He never expected Ian to know it as well, let alone demonstrate it right in front of him.


    What What is he nning to do!? Enel couldntprehend Ians intentions and could only stare dumbfoundedly.


    With the spherical projectile now formed in his hand, Ian reveled in its creation, its size akin to that of a doves egg. While the me power of the ck Dragon Wave was formidable, it wasnt invincible. mes were fundamentally different from lightning. The ck Dragon Wave traveled rtively slowly, allowing Enel enough time tounch a second Thunderous attack and neutralize it.


    However, the same couldnt be said for the Railgun. At such close proximity, Enel wouldnt even have time to react!


    Crackling sounds filled the air as stronger arcs of electricity surged along Ians arm in concentric circles. He held the projectile between his thumb and index finger, taking aim at Enels position.


    Ian had experimented with the Railgun before and learned that making the projectile toorge hindered itsunchability, even though it increased its power. But this size of the projectile would suffice.


    As Enel saw Ians hand pointing toward him, he realized the situation was dire. He quickly gathered his power once again, summoning the two hundred million volts Thunder God and reaching out to grab Ian.


    However, it was precisely at this moment that Ian took action.


    Booooom! With theunch of the Railgun, a violent hurricane swept away the surrounding clouds and mist. Apanied by a deafening sonic boom, the projectile Ian fired collided head-on with Enels Thunder Gods palm, and


    It pierced right through!


    Energy countered energy, matter encountered matter. Enels lightning could neutralize Ians ck Dragon Wave, but it was powerless against this small projectile!


    Iron, being a conductor, offered no resistance to the powerful lightning contained within the projectile. Despite the presence of high voltage and resulting electric heat, the short duration prevented the projectile from melting. With such close proximity and high velocity, the projectile collided with the ships cabin of the Ark.


    Boom!!! A tremendous sound reverberated as the projectile made contact with the Arks cabin. The immense energy within the small projectile erupted, creating a massive hole on the ships surface. The hole was about a meter in diameter and pierced through the entire cabin.


    My Ark! Enel eximed in agony, witnessing the smoking hole on the Ark. He stood there in a daze, uncertain of how to react.


    Crackling sounds followed as several propellers on the Ark came to a halt. Clearly, Ians electromaic cannon had damaged the internal machinery, disabling the propellers from functioning.


    Seeing this, Ian knew he had aplished his goalthe Ark would never be able to take flight again.


    Airborne vessels like this were rare, at least from what Ian had seen in the Blue Sea. Normally, he would consider it a valuable spoils of war to im for himself. However, considering the danger posed by thebined abilities of the Ark and Enel, Ian thought it best to render it inoperable for now.


    But at that moment, Enel, who had been grieving for the Ark, suddenly froze and looked up at the sky. Ian noticed his reaction and couldnt help but do the same.


    To their surprise, the dark thunderclouds in the sky continued to expand, already covering a vast area of the once-clear sky.


    Oh no! Ians heart skipped a beat as he lowered his gaze towards the chimney on top of the Ark. Sure enough, the chimney continued to emit clouds and mist into the sky.


    Ians electromaic cannon had prated the ships hull but seemed to have only disrupted the flight systems, leaving the system responsible for generating thunderclouds unharmed.


    Hahaha! The heavens are on my side! Enel couldnt contain his joy, extending his arms and shouting at the sky.

 Chapter 465: Power Bank?

    Chapter 465: Power Bank?


    Enelughed heartily, while Ian quickly condensed another bullet and shot it towards the Ark.


    He had no knowledge of the Arks design, so he couldnt possibly know where the device that generated thunderclouds was located. He could only try his luck or simply destroy the entire Ark.


    However, Enel also realized the situation. Although he didnt know the specifics of Ians electromaic cannon ability, he understood that it was nothing more than a more powerful projectile. He actually had a way to counter it.


    Upon seeing Ian condensing the bullet, Enel ced his hand on the golden cabin and used his Lightning Metallurgy ability to extract arge chunk of gold from the ship. He then melted it and transformed it into a very solid shield. When Ian fired the second shot of his Super Electromaic Cannon, the shield directly blocked it in the direction Ian aimed at, effectively stopping the attack.


    Although the gold shield waspletely shattered by the Railgun, even prating Enels body, he, who had transformed into an elemental form, remained unharmed. Moreover, the power of the Super Electromaic Cannon was greatly weakened after being blocked and only created a hole in the rear cabin without piercing through the ships hull.


    Faced with this turn of events, Ian had no choice but to take matters into his own hands. zing his wings of fire, he soared towards the Ark, drawing Enels attention. Enel was caught off guard by Ians audacity, and found himself looked down to, by Ian who justnded on the top of the cabin!!


    Uponnding, Ian unsheathed his Senbonzakura and shouted loudly as he swung his long sword, unleashing a tremendous sword aura that directly split the entire Ark into two.


    He cut along a straight line where the chimney was located, and this time it finally worked. After splitting open even the chimney, the engulfing ck clouds finally stopped.


    Damn it! Enel cursed as he broke free from the golden wall of the cabin. He instantly teleported behind Ian, wielding a golden staff in his hand and smashing it towards the back of Ians head.


    His current attack was actually futile. The production of thunderclouds had already ceased, and there was no way Ian would be hit by his staff. With a slight sidestep, Ian dodged Enels strike and swiftly approached, shing his sword towards Enel.


    Enel dared not take Ians attack head-on, fearing a repeat of what happened before when Ian effortlessly severed his weapon and struck him. Previously, his golden staff had been reconstructed using Lightning Metallurgy. If the same thing happened again, he would truly be foolish.


    This is the advantage of having Armament Haki. For those who cannot imbue their weapons with Armament Haki, it bes easy to cut through their opponents weapons.


    Enel dared not engage in a collision; his only choice was to evade. Transforming his body into lightning, he attempted to teleport sideways.


    However, at that very moment, Ians empty left hand suddenly thrust forward, gripping tightly!


    What followed was a seemingly simple action, yet something extraordinary urred. Amidst Enels teleportation, his entire body abruptly froze, losing control and stumbling out onto the deck, tumbling several times.


    Nearly battered and bruised, Enel, after picking himself up, stared at Ian in bewilderment. What What did you do to me just now!?


    In truth, even Ian was taken aback by the oue. His action was merely a spontaneous idea. If the so-called electric shocks could control the power of lightning, then could he control someone like Enel, who was an embodiment of lightning?


    It was precisely due to this sudden idea that Ian acted on impulse.


    And unexpectedly, it worked! During the split second of Enels teleportation, his entire body was undoubtedly in an elemental state. At that moment, he was nothing more than a humanoid form of lightning, precisely within Ians grasp of control.


    As for why it was just a tug and not more, it was because the power within Enels body, no longer under his control while being seized by Ians hand, caused him to fall back from his elemental state to his normal form, breaking free from Ians control.


    Once he realized this, Ian couldnt help but have an impulse to burst intoughter. It was too unexpected, truly too unexpected!


    It seemed that he was the true natural enemy and nemesis of Enel!


    Indeed, although they both possessed the ability to wield the power of lightning, Ian couldnt achieve the same level of mastery as Enel, transforming into lightning at will. When utilizing the power of lightning, Ians body remained his own, seemingly inferior to Enel. However, ironically, it was this seemingly inferior difference that allowed Ian to aplish what even Enel couldnt.


    Get-over-here! Ian shouted, extending his right hand once again, reaching out towards Enel.


    Witnessing Ians movement, Enels heart skipped a beat, and instinctively, he attempted to transform into lightning and teleport. However, as soon as his body entered its elemental state, it was immediately drawn towards the inexplicable force emanating from Ians hand, involuntarily hurtling towards Ians location!


    Enel hadnt realized that it was when he doesnt transform into his elemental state that he had been safe. It was an ironic twist of fate that his attempt to embody the very essence of thunder had backfired. Ians technique, reminiscent of Teachs Dark Water, targeted the raw power of Enels Rumble-Rumble Fruit itself, leaving him utterly powerless to escape.


    Enel was really unlucky in this regard. If he possessed a different type of natural ability, such as ice or fire, he would have been fine. Ian wouldnt have been able to do anything to him. But unfortunately, he was a lightning user


    If Enel had known this, he would have probably been overwhelmed by embarrassment


    While under the control of the power in Ians hand, the more Enel tried to transform into lightning and escape, the more he was drawn in. Before he had a chance to struggle, he was already captured by Ian, right in front of him.


    Ian grabbed his neck with his right hand, and without further politeness, the haki on his palm directly seized Enels physical body, preventing him from breaking free. Then, Ian squeezed his neck and rammed him towards the deck below!


    This collision shattered Enels entire face. His face transformed into an elemental state upon contact with the deck, so it didnt harm him. However, his neck was restricted by the haki, and he couldnt escape.


    Oh, youre quite clever! Although Ian praised him, he suddenly raised his left hand and punched Enel in the face!


    This was the second time! It was the second time Enel was punched by Ian. The power of haki made his elemental state ineffective, and his nosebleed started to flow again.


    You you Enel, with his nose punched, was in pain, and tears almost welled up in his eyes. He also felt a bit dizzy.


    Seeing Ian so close, he quickly grabbed Ians arms with both hands and exerted all his strength to release a powerful electric shock against him.


    However, he forgot that Ian waspletely immune to this. No matter how powerful the electric current was, it would have no effect on Ian unless he reced Mikoto Misakas card!


    The card endowed him with the power to control lightning. Therefore, when Enel gripped Ians wrist and released the electric current, it had no effect on him whatsoever.


    However, due to Enels neck being firmly grasped by Ian, he found it difficult to breathe, causing him to subconsciously continue releasing electrical discharges towards Ian even though they were ineffective.


    Hmm, electrical discharges that phrase sounds a bit suggestive


    Initially, Ian paid little attention to it. After all, Enel could discharge electricity while Ian continued to deliver blows with his fists.


    But at that moment, Ian noticed something peculiar. He realized that his Nen power was rapidly replenishing!


    Although the previous battle had not been lengthy, Ian had already expended a considerable amount of Nen power. Yet, the speed at which his Nen power was recovering seemed to exceed what his physical stamina alone could provide.


    What was happening? Ian was taken aback as he nced at Enels hands, which were clutching his wrist. Suddenly, a rather unsettling thought emerged in his mind.


    Damn it Did I identally grab hold of a power bank!?

 Chapter 466: Enels Hairstyle

    Chapter 466: Enel''s Hairstyle


    What exactly is going on? Ian felt a bit bewildered; it was the first time he had encountered such a situation.


    Currently, Enels electrical current was coursing through Ians body, resembling a charging process. Ian could sense that the electric energy released by Enel was not dissipating as it passed through his body but was instead unconsciously absorbed.


    At the same time, his Nen power was increasing.


    This reminded Ian of the Thunderstone, as he could also absorb the electric energy contained within it.


    However, that kind of absorption was only used to rece the energy consumption of his Railgun and couldnt be converted into Nen feedback. Otherwise, Ian would have been carrying loads of Thunderstones with him as power reserves.


    But now, the electric energy released by Enel was somewhat different from the Thunderstone. The difference lied in the fact that it caused Ians Nen power to recover.


    That was what puzzled Ian.


    System, what exactly is happening? Ian couldnt help but ask the system in his mind.


    Powerful energy with the same origin, once absorbed, will bepressed and converted! the system sinctly replied.


    Ian immediately understood and couldnt help but nce at Enel, who was caught by him. There was no doubt that the electric energy released by Enel was indeed much greater than that contained in the Thunderstone, which caused this situation that the Thunderstones couldnt achieve.


    Moreover, Ian suddenly thought, if there was an equally powerful me power, would he be able to absorb and convert it too?


    If that were the case, couldnt Ace be his personal diesel bank?


    With this in mind, in future battles, if his Nen consumption was high, he could just say to Ace, Hey, Ace, ignite me! or perhaps something more charismatic


    While Ian was lost in these thoughts, the system seemed to perceive his ideas and said, Host, note that the assimted energy must possess the same essence.


    Ian was taken aback for a moment, but then it hit him. The systems words meant that Aces mes and his own were not of the same origin!


    Upon further reflection, it made sense. The two types of fire that Ian could manipte now were the Purple me of Iori Yagami and the Demon Realm Fire of Hiei. Both were extraordinary mes that did not exist in this world. While Ace possessed the power of the me-me Fruit, his mes were still ordinary in nature, even though they had turned white through his training. Ultimately, they were distinct from Ians mes.


    Ace couldnt serve as his power bank after all sadly


    On the other hand, Enel seemed to be a good candidate. The electric power that Ian could control was also ordinary lightning, devoid of any special properties. Enels lightning was the same. Despite its grandiose disy, it remained ordinary lightning. In terms of power, both Ian and Enel wielded simr abilities, allowing Ian tomand his lightning power and even manipte Enels elementalized body.


    While Ian wasmunicating with the system, Enel finally realized that he was utterly powerless against Ian. He had been discharging electricity for so long, yet Ian remained unfazed. In despair, Enel had no choice but to cease his electric onught.


    At this moment, Enel felt dejected. Since consuming the Goro Goro no Mi, the Rumble-Rumble Fruit, and acquiring the Devil Fruit powers, there had been no one who could stand against him, let alone defeat him. Gradually, he had started to believe himself invincible.


    However, after such a long period without encountering a worthy opponent, he found himself utterly outmatched by a single encounter!


    Only Enel himself could trulyprehend the overwhelming frustration he felt. All his abilities proved futile in the face of Ian. Even if he had previously relied on his speed advantage to contend with Ian, now he had lost even that advantage! Ians strange power rendered Enelpletely under his control.


    What made Enel most infuriated was that he had even been physically overpowered by Ian! Despite desperately trying to pry open Ians iron-like grip around his neck, Enel couldnt muster enough strength to break free.


    While Ians strength might not be top-tier, it far surpassed that of Enel. Although Enel possessed impressive physical skills, those skills were built upon the foundation of his speed, granted by his Fruit. In other words, he was agile, much like Ian. When it came to sheer strength, Enel had not devoted much effort to its development.


    Originally, this was the case for many Devil Fruit users. They would often train their fruit abilities and develop themselves based on the characteristics of their fruits. Enel relied on the power of his fruit to make himself invincible. How could he have thought of deliberately training his strength attribute?


    In every aspect, Ian overwhelmed Enel, so it was truly like seeking abuse for Enel to confront him.


    At this point, Enel couldnt help but recall the prophecy of the enemy of the gods. This thought finally became thest straw that broke the camels back. Enel gave up struggling, blood streaming down his nose as he gasped, saying to Ian, I I give up you win


    Ian stared at him and asked, Whats this? No more attempts to challenge me?


    No, I surrender! Enel said in a dejected manner, hanging his head.


    Very well! Ian released his right hand that was gripping Enels neck.


    As soon as he let go, Enel transformed into lightning and quickly moved a considerable distance away. Heughed maniacally, Yahahaha! You ignorant fool, you


    However, before he could finish his sentence, the expression of wildughter froze on his face. He suddenly saw a bright electric arc on Ians released right hand, and this electric arc was connected to his own body


    I knew it all along. How could an arrogant b*stard like you surrender so easily? Ian smirked, looking at the electric arc on his hand, then swiftly lunged towards Enel.


    Enel had just thought of teleporting again, but because the electric arc was connected to him, as soon as he elementalized, it meant that he and Ian were once again connected. With a pull of Ians right hand, Enel was directly pulled back!


    Enel hastily regained control of his body and canceled his elemental form. However, now in his solid state, he had lost the extreme speed of teleportation. Ian caught up to him in an instant and delivered a powerful flying kick (Bruce Lee style) directly to his head, nearly popping Enels eyeballs out sending him crashing to the ground.


    And then came the merciless and brutal beating from Ian.His fists, infused with Armament Haki, rained down on Enels head and body like a torrential downpour. The hardened fists inflicted excruciating pain upon impact, causing Enel to cry out in agony. Every time he attempted to transform into lightning and escape, Ian swiftly yanked him back, continuing the relentless assault.


    Enels emotions reached an unprecedented level of despair. He had never encountered such an insurmountable predicament before. With each blow from Ians fists, his fear and terror intensified. He finally realized that he wasnt invincible. He wasnt a god. He was just a person who could be beaten, bleed, and feel pain.


    Stop! Stop! Enough, I beg you! Please stop! Enel couldnt bear it any longer and pleaded, I admit my defeat! I wont flee anymore!


    Upon hearing these words, Ian halted his attack and stood tall, looking down at him. He asked, Have you truly learned your ce You will no longer attempt to escape?


    Yes I promise no more running Enels voice trembled as he replied, weakened by both physical and emotional torment.


    At this moment, he appeared truly pitiful. His eyes were swollen, his nasal bone broken, and his mouth askew. His body was covered in bruises and shades of purple. His headband had fallen off, revealing a a curly explosive hairstyle!


    Pfft! Ian burst intoughter when he saw Enels hair.


    He never expected that beneath the headband, Enel would have such a hairstyle.


    Hahaha! Unbelievable! Ian couldnt contain hisughter, clutching his stomach. Today, Ive truly witnessed something incredible. Who would have thought that the so-called god would have curly hair!

 Chapter 467: Well-Preserved

    Chapter 467: Well-Preserved


    To be honest, curly hair and such are not that big of a deal.


    But the problem is that Enel shouldnt have wrapped his hair with a headscarf. Due to the preconceived notion, Ian had already gotten used to his wrapped-up hairstyle. However, now that hes been beaten up and suddenly revealed his curly hair, its an eyesore for anyone


    What made matters worse was Enels outrageously elongated earlobes. When he had his head wrapped up, it didnt seem like much, but now with his head full of curls, he looks like a middle-aged woman


    Ian couldnt help but burst intoughter, while Enel himself turned red and faded into an unsettling pallor.


    Clearly, Enel himself also thinks his hairstyle isnt good-looking. Otherwise, he wouldnt have wrapped his hair so tightly. Even gods have their pride If someone else had made fun of him like this, Enel would have immediately retaliated with a divine punishment.


    However, now the one mocking him was Ian, to the extent that Enel was now consumed by the urge to smash his head against a wall!


    What else could he do? He couldnt win in a fight, nor could he escape. Ian currently held his life in his hands. Was he really going to fight to the death over a hairstyle?


    Fortunately, Ian wasnt the kind of person who intentionally ridiculed others ws. He just couldnt help but burst outughing when he suddenly saw that peculiar hairstyle. After he had enoughughter, Ian threw Enels headscarf back at him and said, Put it back on!


    Enel, feeling dejected, put the headscarf back on his head and theny on the ground, weakly asking Ian, What is it that you truly seek?


    This was the most peculiar thing for him. Logically speaking, since Ians de was capable of inflicting harm upon him, it meant that he could also kill him. However, in their previous battles, Ian hadnt truly unleashed his will to finish his enemy.


    It was evident that Ian had shown him mercy.


    I want all the gold in your possession! Ian crouched down and looked at him.


    Just just that!? Enels eyes almost popped out. Are you defying the very essence of divinity for the sake of mere gold!?


    Before Enel could process the words, a resounding p echoed through the air. Ians expression turned grim as he snapped, Even now, do you still believe yourself to be a god?


    The force of the p left Enel feeling dazed. His face was already swollen from the previous beating, and now, Ians palm had added five additional fingerprints to the mix.


    Enel felt so aggrieved. It was just a slip of the tongue, an offhand remark. Did Ian really need to strike him like that?


    Just as Ian had anticipated, this relentless pummeling had shattered Enels self-assurance. Like an inted balloon, once pierced, it deted rapidly. Enels invincible arrogance had evaporated, reced by a thick, lingering psychological shadow cast by Ian.


    Though he was still filled with resentment, Enel knew he was no match for Ian. He couldnt even seek revenge.


    As he witnessed Enels teary-eyed expression, Ian sneered at him. Dont forget, it was you who willingly sought me out. Originally, if you hadnt shown up, I only intended to take the gold and leave. But why did you have to think so highly of yourself?


    Those words struck Enel even harder. Indeed, he had voluntarily provoked Ian initially, and now, he was being chastised like a disobedient child


    A typical case of trying to act cool but ending up being screwed over


    I can give you the gold! Enel said sullenly. Ill give you all the gold Ive collected! Just take it and leave this Sky Ind!


    Of course, I will take the gold! Ian replied. Then he looked up at the dark thunderclouds looming in the sky. Thanks to Ians timely intervention, the scope of the thunderclouds hadnt expanded to cover the entire ind, but he still felt somewhat dissatisfied. Lowering his head, he asked Enel, If I remember correctly, you wanted to destroy the entire Sky Ind, causing me and mypanions to lose our footing and fall, isnt that right?


    , Enel dared not answer that question. He was afraid that answering would only result in another beating from Ian.


    Ive heard from the people of Angel Ind that you even destroyed your own homnd! And now you want to destroy this Sky Ind? Enel continued to press him for an answer.


    Why cant I? Upon hearing this, Enel retorted, his head snapping up in response. He threw the question back at Ian, his eyes burning with defiance, All things must adhere to thews of nature. This Sky Ind defies its own essence by materializing in the heavens. Its people, mere mortals yet dwelling in the celestial realm. These anomalies, they mock the natural order. Earth is for the earthbound, humans for humanity, and gods for divinity. Each has its rightful ce. I am merely rectifying these transgressions. What could possibly be amiss?


    This theory was the principle Enel had always followed, and it was the reason behind his extreme and radical behavior.


    However, upon hearing this theory, Ian immediately left him dumbfounded with a single question, If thats the case, ording to your logic, you cant even defeat me, so you cant be a god either. Then where is your ce of belonging?


    Stunned! Enel stared at Ian in astonishment, unsure how to respond.


    Before encountering Ian, his inted mindset made him believe he was an invincible deity. And in the realm of deities, ones rightful ce was an infinite expanse ofnd. Thats why Enel constructed the Ark Maxim, intending to reach the limitlessnd of his dreams.


    However, now Ians appearance had brought him crashing down from his godly status, making him realize that he was, in fact, just a human. So what should he do next?


    Without being a deity, he had no qualification to reach that infinitend


    Cante up with an answer, huh? Ian looked at his state and couldnt help but sneer, In contrast to you, I believe that what exists is reasonable. Whether its a Sky Ind or the people living on it, if they can survive in the sky, it means its reasonable. But you cant even see this basic fact and selfishly decide their fate based on your own ideas!?


    At this point, Ian shook his head and said, Youre sick and need treatment!


    Raising his head, Ian looked at the thunderclouds in the sky. He felt that if he let these thunderclouds be, it could still be dangerous. Within those thunderclouds, immense electrical energy was umting, and if left unattended, they might eventually unleash thunderstorms.


    Now, before Enel caused even greater destruction, Ian decided to subdue him. In his view, it was a good thing. It wasnt about saving this Sky Ind by breaking it down and rebuilding it. Instead of waiting for Enel to bring despair to everyone before stepping in as a savior, stopping Enel in advance would allow the ind to be preserved to the greatest extent.


    Thinking of this, Ian flew up into the sky again, and moved toward the thundercloud.


    He nned to absorb the electrical energy within these thunderclouds and eliminate any potential hazards.


    Simultaneously, leaving the scene was also a test to see if Enel had any intentions of escaping.


    .


    As Ian delved into the depths of the thunderclouds, panic consumed the residents of Angel Ind down below. The news brought back by those who had managed to escape from Enels Ark construction shook the entire poption of Angel Ind.


    They had believed that their loved ones had gone to serve the gods, but little did they know that they were taken as ves! Furthermore, the gods nned to destroy their very own homnd.


    After the initial disbelief subsided, doubts began to arise among the people, especially when they noticed the appearance of ck thunderclouds hovering above the forbidden territory of Angel Ind. A long-suppressed fear engulfed their hearts.


    The people of the Sky Ind knew fear and trepidation when it came to Enel. They were aware of his immense power and the dark history he carried.


    As panic spread, more and more people started to flee, setting sail towards the Gate of Heaven.


    Strangely, the ck thunderclouds in the sky, after expanding for a while, suddenly ceased their expansion.


    What is happening? People looked at the distant sky above the forbidden territory with bewilderment.


    Not only that, they gradually observed the dissipating lightning within the ck thunderclouds. It was as if they were vanishing into thin air.


    Within a short period, the ck thunderclouds in the skypletely disappeared, leaving behind familiar white clouds that the people of the Sky Ind were ustomed to.


    Are Are we saved? People stared in disbelief at this inexplicable scene, murmuring their words.


    It was at that moment that the escaped ves suddenly remembered the man with ck fiery wings they encountered during their descent on the leaves.


    Unable to contain their astonishment, they eximed, The enemy of the gods! It must be the enemy of the gods! Hes the one who stopped Enel!

 Chapter 468: Captivating Expressions

    Chapter 468: Captivating Expressions


    In the forbidden area beneath the vine, Luffy and his group also arrived at the location of the vine. Originally, they were following Robin and Nami, intending to find the golden city of Skypiea. However, they encountered the guardian of the skies, Satori, and the divine army of Enel.


    Although Satori was the only remaining priest, he faithfully carried out Enels orders and attacked Luffy and his group. He knew that God Enel was engaged in a battle with a powerful enemy, and he couldnt be of assistance there. However, he could only eliminate the intruders, the mice who entered the forbidden area.


    Unfortunately for him, this time he was facing the entire Straw Hat Pirates crew alone, with Reiju supporting them from behind. Although Reijusbat power was inferior to Ians, she was much stronger than Satori. Most importantly, her raid suit abilities were somewhat simr to Skypieas unique Sky Battle techniques, making her well-adapted to the fighting style on this ind.


    However, in the end, Reiju did not take the shot, it was Zoro who dealt the final blow to Satori!


    Zoro, who had obtained the Izumi Kanesada, had been wanting to find an opponent to test his new sword. Therefore, he was the one who fought against Satori in the end.


    After eliminating Satori, the group unexpectedly encountered the Gueri Soldiers of Skypiea, who had infiltrated the forbidden area. Their leader, Wyper, held some hostility towards the Blue Sea people, so he directly attacked Luffy and his group.


    Although it was just a few casual attacks, he couldnt harm Luffy and his group. Seeing this, Wyper did not continue to engage them. Their target was the army under Enelsmand.


    However, when all of Enels divine army was eliminated by the Skypieans, Wyper started feeling that something was amiss.


    This isnt it too easy? Wyper raised his head in confusion and looked up at the vines. Although he had personally witnessed Ian defeating three priests, he didnt notice any signs of Enel taking action when he fought against the gueri soldiers and the divine army.


    Wyper was well aware of Enels power. He knew how powerful Enel was, and this time, when they attacked his army in the forbidden area, he had even prepared countermeasures specifically against Enel.


    Seastone!


    Indeed, Wyper and hisrades were well aware that Enel was no god. He was merely a powerful Logia Devil Fruit user with control over the forces of lighting. The concept of Devil Fruits was not foreign to Skypiea either; in fact, the Skypieans knew a thing or two about countering Devil Fruit abilities so their answery in the mystical substance known as Seastone.


    This knowledge was brought to Skypiea by individuals who had traveled from the Blue Sea. Unfortunately, Skypiea itself had reserves of Seastone, making it a convenient location. Seastone was a unique mineral that was found only in certain specific regions of the Grand Line. Due to its extraordinary ability to nullify and suppress Devil Fruit powers, it was tightly controlled by the Marines and the World Government. It was the possession of Seastone that allowed the Marines to capture Devil Fruit users.


    However, what made it peculiar was that the volcanic eruptions in the region where Seastone formed often propelled itsponents into the sky. Particrly, the crystallization of rock salt among theseponents was a significant factor in the formation of the floating inds of Skypiea.


    Given the presence of theseponents, it was not entirely surprising that they could rbine under fortuitous circumstances to form Seastone. Although naturally urring Seastone on Skypiea was quite rare, it did exist.


    However, it was only on therger floating inds that one could have a chance of finding it. The ind where Angel Ind was situated happened to be one such sizable floating ind.


    Seastone was predominantly controlled by the Marines and the World Government, with only the members of the Seven Warlords of the Sea having the privilege to request a quota of Seastone from them. Nevertheless, these allocations were usually limited, indicating the strict control exerted by the Marines and the World Government. Skypiea, on the other hand, provided a unique opportunity to acquire Seastone outside the jurisdiction of the Marines and the World Government.


    Within the ranks of Ians Pirate group, there was a scientist named Varua who had conducted research on the Kairoseki. As he had worked alongside Vegapunk in the past, who had been involved in the study of Seastone, Varua had acquired some knowledge about it. When the Dragon Hunters secured the abandoned ruins of Ballon Terminal as their base, he suggested to Ian that they should try to search for naturally urring Seastone on the ind.


    Unfortunately, the Balloon Ruins were rtively small, so Ian hadnt found any Seastone there before. Thats why, after arriving at Angel Ind, Ians main objective was to prevent Enel from causing further destruction, but deep down, he also hoped to find Seastone on the ind. If Enel mindlessly unleashed the Deathpiea, destroying potential locations where Seastone could appear, it would hinder their ns.


    As for Wyper, he hadnt thought much beyond his immediate goal. He simply wanted to defeat Enel when they found him, using his explosivesbined with Seastone strikes.


    However, the expected appearance of Enel didnt happen. Above them, at the top of the vine, although they could hear the thunderous rumbling, strangely, there were no lightning bolts striking down to attack them.


    Whats going on? Wyper pondered, his cigarette dangling from his mouth as he led the guerri fighters toward the location of the vine.


    Enel has a Mantra ability just like Aisa. He cant be unaware of our presence. But he hasnt shown himself. Theres only one exnation: hes also engaged in a battle! Wyper suddenly remembered Ian, whom they encountered at the edge of the Forbidden Zone. Could it be that the Blue Sea man is currently fighting against Enel? Are those Blue Sea people we encountered earlier hispanions? He may be strong, capable of defeating three priests with a single strike, but does he really stand a chance against Enel?


    No! I must go and help him! Wyper made up his mind. Although he didnt like the Blue Sea people, having a powerful ally among them would greatly increase their chances of defeating Enel.


    However, when the Shandia warriors, led by Wyper, arrived at the bottom of the vine and elerated their ascent, they once again encountered Luffy and his crew.


    Ah, its you guys again! Luffy couldnt help but exim upon seeing Wyper, his anger evident in his voice. Are you here to fight us again?


    Zoro, Sanji, and the others assumed battle stances, ready to fight. However, Wyper, with a cigarette in his mouth and a rocketuncher slung over his shoulder, portraying a tough-guy image, didnt answer Luffys question. Instead, he asked, Do you have anotherpanion? One with a bandage wrapped around his hand and a bell hanging from the bandage?


    Ah! Its big brother Ian, isnt it? Nami eximed, surprised. She couldnt help but blurt out, Have you seen him?


    In fact, the main reason Nami and the others came to the Forbidden Land was to find Ian. While Nami knew that Ian was here to find the Golden City of Shandora, she also knew that there was a powerful enemy on this ind known as the god. So when Wyper mentioned Ian, she couldnt resist asking.


    Zoro, Robin, and the others listened attentively, momentarily taken aback. They perked up their ears, eager to hear Wypers response.


    However, Wyper raised his head and looked at the clouds above the vine, saying, If Im not mistaken, he is fighting against Enel. He might need assistance!


    Is this so-called god Enel really that powerful? Zoro couldnt help but ask, Im myself strong. Cant I defeat Enel?


    Hmph! Wyper snorted, Dont you know that theres a saying circting on this ind? Gods are invincible!


    Just as Wyper uttered those words, a voice echoed in the sky, saying, Hes right. Enels power instills despair in the hearts of all who oppose him!


    Everyone looked up and saw a mboyantly colored Pegasus. The person who arrived was none other than the former ruler of Skypiea, Gan Fall.


    Ah! Its the old mercenary, Grandpa Gan Fall! Chopper pointed at Gan Fall.


    Gan Fall, what are you doing here? Wyper certainly recognized Gan Fall and couldnt help but sneer, As one of Enels defeated underlings, do you have the courage to fight him?


    Gan Fall tightened his grip on his knights spear and responded with a serious expression, He and I have unfinished business


    Then lets join forces! Wyper nced at Gan Fall and then at Luffy and his crew. The Shandia warriors will surely reignite the me of Shandora, but everything will happen after we defeat Enel!


    With Wyper and Gan Fall appearing and discussing the possibility of joining forces, their cautious demeanor made even Zoro and Sanji take notice.


    Alright, lets go and see what this invincible god is really made of! Zoro said, gripping the hilt of his sword. If I can cut him down, does that mean Ive killed a god?


    Assuming you dont die in the process! Wyper nced at him and said, Lets go, towards the Divine Pce!


    Just as everyone was filled with confidence and apprehension, preparing to climb the vine, Robin suddenly looked up at the sky and spoke, Wait, something seems to be falling from above!


    Everyone followed up, tilting their heads upward, and indeed, they saw a small dot emerging from the clouds.


    However, as the dot descended and became clearer, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Because standing before them was none other than Ian!


    And when Wyper saw Enel, who was being held by Ian with a swollen and bruised face, his cigarette fell from his mouth with a snap


    At that moment, both Wyper and Gan Fall wore the most incredible expressions on their faces

 Chapter 469: Explosive Fury

    Chapter 469: Explosive Fury


    Could it be that our eyes are ying tricks on us!?


    Gan Fall, Wyper, and the other Shandorians guerri fighters were astounded to the point of their jaws nearly dislocating when they saw Enel being brought down by Ian.


    They had just gathered their courage, preparing to climb the vine and engage in a life-or-death battle with Enel!


    And what was the oue now! Who the hell can tell us what kind of creature that miserable-looking person is!?


    With Ians appearance, the whole scene fell into silence. It was so quiet that even when Ian greeted everyone, no one could respond. All of them were left speechless and shocked.


    After a long while, Zoro was the first to regain his senses. He pointed at Enel, who was being held by Ian, and asked, W-Whats the deal with this guy? Is he really Enel?


    Yeah, its him! Ian nodded and said, This guy is too fast. I have to watch out for him slipping away!


    No, thats not what I meant, how did you catch him? Zoro lowered his head, somewhat frustrated, and said, Do you even know who he is?


    Of course, I know! Ian looked at everyone with a bewildered expression and said, Isnt he the ruler of this Sky Ind?


    Now, the others were even more speechless. They finally confirmed that Ian had indeed captured the so-called God Enel, but but


    But just a moment ago, they were here, full of confidence, discussing ns to join forces. What was it all for!?


    Zoro, who yearned for a battle, felt a sense of frustration. Who would have thought that while they were eager to take action, Ian had already finished the job


    You must have orchestrated this borate ruse! Zoro couldnt help but draw his sword and point it at Ian, his forehead veins pulsating as he yelled, Youre definitely here to deceive us!


    Upon hearing Zoros roar, everyone in the Straw Hat Pirates, except for Nami and Usopp, nodded along as if it was a matter of fact.


    Ian shrugged his shoulders and said, Well, what can I say? You guys arrived sote.


    At that moment, Robin and Reiju couldnt help but cover their mouths and burst into giggles, finding the scene highly amusing.


    They were well aware of Iansbat prowess, so they werent surprised that he was able to capture Enel and bring him down in such a miserable state. However, for Luffy and Zoro, despite their previous encounters with Ian, they still had a limited understanding of his true strength, resulting in this discrepancy.


    Fortunately, witnessing Luffys utterly dejected expression, Robin stepped forward and spoke up on their behalf, saying, Ian, they actually wanted to join the fight to help you!


    Indeed, this was the very reason that infuriated Zoro the most. He had hoped that by participating in the battle alongside Ian, he would prove his growth. As for the identity of the enemy, he hadnt given it much thought.


    But who could have guessed that Ian wouldnt even give him that opportunity?


    Listening to Robins exnation, Ian suddenly realized and understood Zoros sentiments. He thought to himself that Robin truly deserved the title of the understanding elder sister who could grasp others emotions urately.


    With that in mind, Ian reached out and ced his hand on Zoros mossy green head, just like he did back in Frostmoon Vige, giving it a firm rub. He said, Thank you, Zoro. I appreciate your intentions!


    Are you trying to pick another fight with me? Zoros head became red, feeling embarrassed and humiliated by Ians action. To be subjected to a head-patting attack in front of hisrades He had no choice but to resort to his signature yell to cover up his embarrassment.


    Hehe, my apologies. Its a habit! Ian chuckled as he released Zoro and patted his shoulder instead.


    On the side, Doroni, with a curious expression, stared at Enel, who was being held by Ians right hand. Unable to resist, he extended a finger and lightly poked Enel. As a result, a faint static electricity still lingered on Enels body, remnants of the battle with Ian. This static electricity traveled through Doronis finger and spread throughout his body.


    Since Enel was under Ians control, the voltage of the static electricity was naturally not too strong.


    After Doroni poked Enel, his whole body instantly became numb, and then all the fur on his body stood on end due to the electric shock! Doroni was a bear-Mink tribe member, but aftering into contact with the static electricity, all the fur on his body stood up, resembling a hedgehog!


    Wow so much fun! Luffy was immediately captivated by this scene and stared at Chopper with sparkling eyes.


    He then picked up Chopper and ced him next to Enel. Chopper was a bit timid and nervous facing Enel, but his curiosity got the better of him, so he extended his hoof and lightly touched Enel.


    As a result, Choppers fur also stood on end, forming a fluffy little hedgehog.


    Wahahaha! Seeing this scene, Luffyughed so hard that tears streamed down his face. Usopp was in the same state,ughing uncontrobly while pounding the ground. Even Chopper himself couldnt contain hisughter. Every time he touched Enel with his hoof, his fur would puff up and then settle back down when he retracted, only to puff up again when he touched him once more. Chopper was enjoying this poking game to the fullest.


    The three carefree fellows were having a st, but Ian and the others couldnt help but sweat with huge drops forming on the back of their heads.


    As for Enel himself, he was furious! How could a deity of his stature be treated as a mere ything toy? So, Enel snapped out of it and shouted, The audacity!


    He was about to release a powerful electric current to make these idiots taste his wrath.


    However before he could even finish shouting, a sudden force twisted his shoulder, swiftly pivoting his body.


    Ian approached Enels face, wearing a dark and menacing expression, and asked him, What do you intend to do to our adorable Chopper!?


    Upon hearing these words, cold sweat immediately poured down Enels face. Ian was right in front of him, with a shadowy expression that looked extremely fierce, instantly reminding Enel of the fear he experienced when he was under Ians control.


    Without waiting for an exnation, Ian immediately delivered a devastating blow, a powerful punch directly to Enels abdomen.


    The impact of the punch caused Enels eyes to bulge, and he bent over, clutching his stomach and retching.


    After delivering the punch, Ian turned around with a smile and said to Chopper, Go ahead, Chopper! Poke him as much as you want!


    Chopper hasnte back to his senses yet when he was suddenly lifted from behind. He turned his head and saw it was Nami, wearing a smile, holding him and rubbing his cheek against Enel. Little buddy, your fur seems to be much smoother now!


    You Even if you praise me, I wont be happy! Chopper protested, but his body couldnt hide its excitement as it wiggled. He was being carried by Nami, and he extended his hand to poke Enel again


    Indeed, the fur did feel smoother


    As they chatted happily, Gan Fall, Wyper, and the Shandia warriors were left dumbfounded. Witnessing Ian punching Enel as if he were punching his grandson, they no longer had any doubts. Enel had truly been defeated by the person before them, and it wasnt just a simple defeatit was aplete and utter subjugation!


    Seeing Enel unable to say a word after being punched, allowing a little roon (?!) or a bear-kid (?!) to poke him without resistance, feeling utterly humiliated yet still forced to put on a smiling face It was truly a sight to behold.


    After regaining his senses, Gan Fall finally approached Ian and said, Thank you. Please allow me to express my heartfelt gratitude. You saved the entire Angel Ind!


    Hearing Gan Falls words, Ian turned to look at him and replied, Dont mention it. After all, Im on this Sky Ind too. If the Sky Ind is destroyed, I wont fare well either, right?


    Gan Fall didnt say anything more and turned to Enel, saying, I never expected to see this day, Enel.


    Enels stomach was still aching, but he disdainfully retorted to Gan Fall, So what? I wasnt defeated by you!


    Gan Fall didnt get angry at Enels words. Instead, he rebuked him, saying, You are a god, the ruler of the entire Sky Ind. But why would you destroy it? Dont you have even a shred ofpassion for your people?


    Gan Fall was truly furious at this moment. He had received news from the escaped ves and rushed to this forbidden area. Among those ves were many members of his former Divine Army. The entire Angel Ind was in chaos, and every time he thought about the potential consequences, Gan Fall couldnt help but shudder with fear.


    But at this moment, he was also grateful. Thank goodness there was a divine nemesis who stopped Enel, this madman

 Chapter 470: The Lights of Shandia

    Chapter 470: The Lights of Shandia


    Faced with Gan Falls questioning, Enel was tempted to say, Useless people should be eliminated!


    However, when he saw Ian, who was standing next to him with a smirk on his face, he knew that if he spoke those words, he would face consequences.


    So, he could only turn his head, snort coldly, and show a face of disdain, but he remained silent.


    Ian was also well aware that although Enel had been humiliated by him and appeared obedient, he couldnt change his arrogant and overbearing attitude when facing these weaklings.


    Well, perhaps this was amon problem among many pirates in this world. Usually, they only obey those stronger than themselves and utterly despise anyone weaker than them.


    Although Enel wasnt a pirate, he possessed such a personality, which was influenced by his environment. Enel was undoubtedly a typical example.


    Being invincible for too long would lead to such a mindset.


    But the same mindset could be treated as well, and that was by confronting him fiercely, making him submit to you.


    Now, thats the current situation. Enel feared Ian, and he didnt dare to disobey anything Ian said. However, Gan Fall was different. Enel had driven Gan Fall out before, and no matter what Gan Fall said, Enel wouldnt listen, even if it was a great argument.


    On the contrary, Wyper understood Enels mentality very well. He raised the rocketuncher in his hand directly, aimed it at Enel, and said, Enough with words! Lets rid ourselves of him once and for all!


    Wypers action prompted the Shandians guerri soldiers to raise their weapons in unison, aiming at Enel.


    The Shandians harbored deep hatred towards Enel. Over the years of Enels rule over Skypiea, many Skypieans had perished under Enels divine judgment. Now, seeing Enel being captured by Ian, they couldnt miss such a great opportunity!


    Enel, witnessing this scene, chuckled. He turned his head to Ian and said, These Shandians, they are not yourrades, right? Can I take action against them without any problems? (T/N: how funny, Enel asking for permission before asking!)


    However, Ian shook his head and ignored him. He turned to Wyper and said, Shandias warriors, lower your weapons. He is now my prisoner, his fate rests solely in my hands. Interference from others is uncalled for!


    Blue Sea dweller, your victory over Enel speaks volumes of your prowess! Wyper stared fearlessly at Ian and continued, But if you want to stop the Shandias revenge, prepare for our united assault!


    The air crackled with tension as Zoro swiftly unsheathed his de, positioning himself opposite Wyper, dering, If its a fight you want, were up for it!


    Yeah! Absolutely! Luffy and Sanji stood by Ians side, voicing their agreement.


    Observing the hostile intent of the Shandia warriors towards Ian, the Straw Hat Pirates instinctively aligned themselves with him. Even Nami, Chopper, and Usopp followed suit. After all, the Shandians remained unfamiliar to them, and considering that Wyper had attacked them before, it was only their shared enemy, Enel, that had brought them together with the Shandians. And now, with Enel captured by Ian, it was only natural for the Straw Hat Pirates to stand alongside him.


    Tension gripped the atmosphere, and Robin sped her arms, ready to strike at a moments notice. Luffy and the others tightened their grips, while Reiju wore an eager expression, her knuckles crackling with anticipation.


    Gan Fall nced at Ian, then at Wyper, attempting to mediate the situation, but unsure of how to approach it.


    Enel, however, gazed at Ian in surprise. He hadnt expected Ian to step forward and speak on his behalf.


    Both Wyper and the gueri soldiers of Shandia felt the pressure mounting, facing an opponent who had defeated even the divine Enel. The weight on their minds was far from insignificant. Even Wyper hesitated, contemting whether to open fire or not.


    In that moment, Ian raised his hand, gesturing to them. Your courage is admirable, but Shandians, have you lost sight of your true objective?


    What do you mean? Wyper inquired.


    Are you here seeking revenge against Enel, or are you in search of the glow of your homnd? Ian asked, a mysterious smile adorning his face.


    The the glow of Shandia?! Wyper eximed, taken aback. Do you know where it is!?


    Not only the Shandians but even Gan Fall, Luffy, Nami, and the others perked up, their ears attuned to Ians words.


    However, Ian remained silent, his gaze fixed on the rocketuncher on Wypers shoulder, a smile lingering on his face. Wyper noticed Ians gaze and reluctantly lowered his weapon. Following his lead, the other gueri soldiers also ceased their aggressive posturing.


    Thats right! Im not your enemy! Ianughed. To be honest, I admire your determination of you Shandians. However, I implore you not to perceive me as your foe either!


    I apologize! Wyper pondered for a moment, meeting Ians gaze with unwavering determination. It was my mistake. But please, you must tell us about the Golden City of Shandia. It has been the greatest wish of our ancestors for 400 years!


    Ian nodded without saying a word and motioned towards Enel. Then, he turned his head and flew towards the vines above.


    Enel, feeling helpless, had no choice but to follow.


    Hurry up! Quickly follow Ian, everyone! Nami eximed in excitement, grabbing Luffys hand and heading up the vines. Were going to find gold and treasures!


    Everyone followed Ian and climbed up the enormous vines. Not to mention Wyper, even Gan Fall wanted to see what was up there.


    While Ian flew, Luffy and the others had to climb, causing them to lose a considerable amount of time. When they reached the top, where the pce of Enel was located among the clouds, they saw the massive ark that Ian had destroyed, finally understanding the intensity of the battle between Ian and Enel.


    Is the glow of Shandia here? Ive been here for so long and never heard of any glow of Shandia, Enel couldnt help but ask.


    Ian chuckled but didnt answer. Instead, he continued flying toward the higheryers of clouds.


    Enel was momentarily stunned but quickly realized and hurried to catch up.


    Ian led the group all the way to the sky above the divine pce. In his memory, the enormous golden bell seemed to be here.


    Sure enough, when they arrived at a small ind cloud in the upper sky, everyone saw a majestic bell!


    Even Ian had to admit that this golden bell was incredibly beautiful. Although covered in moss and vines, the faint ancient inscriptions and patterns on it spoke of the bells history and grandeur. It stood there, unchanged for four hundred years.


    As soon as theyid eyes on the golden bell, Wyper and the other Shandia people were all stunned.


    For some unknown reason, despite seeing the appearance of the golden bell for the first time, a sense of familiarity welled up in their hearts. It was the ancestral memory engraved in their bloodlines.


    The light of Shandia Wyper trembled, extending his arm, longing to touch the golden bell. As his hand reached out, tears streamed down his face.


    They had finally found it! The light of Shandia had been found atst!


    Go! Seeing this hardened warrior shed tears, even Ian couldnt help but feel a pang of emotion. He spoke, Ring it! Its been the steadfast symbol of your people for four hundred years. Its most fitting for you to strike it.


    Upon hearing Ians words, Wypers emotions stirred. He nced at Ian and performed a solemn Shandian gesture of respect before approaching the colossal golden bell.


    Without any tools, how could he ring such an enormous bell?


    However, Wyper, through his actions, demonstrated the pride of the Shandian people.


    He stood before the golden bell in silence for a long time. Then, he suddenly roared, Kalgara!!!


    With his shout, he fiercely struck the golden bell with his fist!


    Dong


    As Wyper, with his flesh and blood, struck the golden bell, ripples spread outward. Everyone was stunned upon hearing the resounding bell.


    What a beautiful sound it was This bells melody seemed to cleanse the soul


    Wyper used his small fist to collide with the immense golden bell, paying a great price. With the first strike, his bones were already shattered.


    However, he was oblivious to the pain. With his bloodied fist, he struck again.


    Dong Dong


    Wyper relentlessly pounded the golden bell with his fists, causing it to sway. Behind him, the Shandian guerri soldiers fell to their knees, their faces streaming with tears

 Chapter 471: Witnessing History Once Again

    Chapter 471: Witnessing History Once Again


    As the Golden Bell resounded, the melodious voice of the earth spread throughout the entire Sky Ind.


    The resplendent melody echoed in Ians ears, but his heart was filled with a sense ofmentation. He turned to Enel, who stood beside him, and said, Do you see it? Even mere mortals possess unwavering convictions! Each person holds their own measure of greatness.


    Enel remained silent. When he first saw the Golden Bell, his eyes lit up, thinking of ways to obtain it. However, as he witnessed Wyper striking the Golden Bell with fervor, he felt a profound impact for some reason.


    For a long time, the Shandorians, who hailed from Skypiea, had been hiding on the fringes of the Sky Ind. They fought against the Skypieans, the Blue Sea people, and even against Enel, the self-proimed god. Originally, Enel had never taken them seriously, regarding them as nothing more than some elusive mice. asionally, when he sensed their presence through his Mantra ability, he would simply strike them down with a lightning bolt without paying much attention. Enel had never truly understood these Shandorians.


    However, now, this group of Shandorians had struck the Song of the Ind above his own pce in the clouds


    Things that humans could aplish were beyond the reach of Enel, the so-called god. Enels mood grew increasingly disheartened.


    It could be said that Ians appearance shattered Enels illusions about himself as a god.


    You neither kill me nor expel me. What do you intend for me to do? Enel asked Ian, brushing the bruise on his lips with his finger.


    Ian scrutinized Enel from head to toe, his gaze making Enel feel a tingling sensation. Only after a moment did Ian respond, My pirate crew iscking a capable fighter.


    Indeed, in Ians pirate crew, there was currently only one high-endbatant, which was Fujitora. However, Fujitora was older than Ian and held the position of Vice Captain. He dedicated himself to managing the pirate crew wholeheartedly, which was already a handful of tasks. Therefore, Ian couldnt always bring him along to engage in battles.


    As for the other members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, those ves Ian brought from Mary Geoise, they are not specialized inbat. Although many of them possess considerable strength, most of the time they are responsible for the logistical work of the pirate crew. After all, one or two individuals cannot operate arge ship alone. A ship requires enough sailors, deck cleaning, cargo handling, sail repairs, and often intelligence gathering. All these tasks need manpower.


    Groups like the Straw Hat Pirates, who can sail far on the sea with just a few people, truly have an advantage


    Therefore, Ian has always felt that hecks someone who can fight alongside him at any time, a hired thug who can y the role of a viin!


    Initially, Ian had his eye on Crocodile. However, Crocodiles previous status as one of the Seven Warlords and his equal standing with Ian made it unlikely for him to join Ians pirate crew. As it turned out, Ians guess was correct. Crocodile would rather go to prison and did not seek help from Ian, who was in basta at the time


    Now, due to the coincidence of Luffy and his crews adventure, Ian found himself swept into the Knock Up Stream and arrived at this Sky Ind where Enel resides. Ian couldnt help but think that Enel might be a suitable candidate.


    Enel exuded an unparalleled arrogance, yet his power was unquestionable. In other words, he can both mock and fight, making him an ideal MT (Main Tank)batant!


    Whats even more interesting is that Ians ability is perfectly effective against Enel! Thats the best trump card. So, Ian made up his mind to bring Enel into the pirate crew.


    Of course, Ian also understands that if he allows Enel to cause massive destruction on the ind, solidifying Enels viinous image, it may not be wise to invite him into the pirate crew. Ian himself cannot tolerate someone irredeemable joining his pirate crew. Thats why he took the opportunity before Enel could use the Ark tounch a thunder attack and took him down.


    In this way, Ian is actually reducing Enels sins. However, the consequence of this is that the grand battle that should have urred on this Sky Ind is now dissolved.


    Ian was uncertain whether this turn of events was beneficial or detrimental. He spected that without the formidable presence of Enel, the inds inhabitants would not hold asting impression of the disaster. However, the process of reconciliation between the Skypieans and the Shandorians would undoubtedly face numerous obstacles.


    Fortunately, there was Gan Fall, the former ruler of Skypiea. He had beenmitted to extinguishing the animosity between the Skypieans and the Shandorians. With a powerful figure capable of bringing them to the negotiating table, perhaps peace on the ind could still be achieved


    Thats why Ian didnt impose any conditions or demands when he led Wyper and his allies to find the Golden Bell. The Shandorians had fought for four hundred years to rekindle the me atop the Milky Road and fulfill the wish of their great warrior, Kalgara. It seemed they were so frustrated that if they were unable to release that pent-up frustration, they would continue to drift towards extremism.


    In Ians perspective,pared to the historical significance of Luffy ringing the Golden Bell, it might be more appropriate for the Shandorians themselves to be the ones to ring it


    Wyper had been striking the bell for a considerable time until he could no longer continue. He knelt before the Golden Bell, like other Shandorians, overwhelmed by emotion.


    Ian, can I go and treat him? Chopper asked, held in the arms of Nami. Seeing Wypers bloodied arms, he couldnt bear it and turned to Ian for permission.


    Ian nodded. Go ahead.


    Chopper jumped down from Namis embrace and hurriedly made his way to Wypers side. He began treating his injured arms. After venting his anger, Wyper no longer harbored any hostility towards the Straw Hat Pirates. He didnt refuse Choppers treatment.


    At that moment, Ian sensed a gaze directed towards him. He turned his head and met Robins hopeful eyes.


    Ian smiled and said, You too can go. You didnt misinterpret anything. The Poneglyph lies atop the base of the Golden Bell. I told you that I would apany you in your search, and now is the time!


    Robins face blossomed with a beguiling smile as she gracefully approached the Golden Bell. From the very moment her eyes beheld the majestic bell, her attention was ensnared by the ancient engravings adorning its base. For Robin, an avid seeker of the elusive true history, witnessing those familiar symbols etched before her was an exhrating experience, igniting a fervent me within her soul.


    However, she didnt know why Ian had brought the Shandorians here, so she held back her curiosity until she obtained Ians permission. Now, she couldnt wait any longer and approached the base.


    As Robin reached the base, she gently brushed away the moss, revealing the profound inscriptions on the massive stone. At that moment, Wyper, still kneeling with his hands, murmured, Is this the Poneglyph? The stone tablet that our ancestors swore to protect?


    Yes, this is it! a voice came from behind. Wyper turned around and saw Ian walking towards him.


    Ian stood behind Wyper and cast a nce at Robin, who was reading the inscriptions of the Poneglyph. Then he addressed Wyper, Your mission isplete. Thispanion of mine is the only archaeologist who understands the ancient text. She will pass on the content of this stone tablet and the true history


    Wyper looked at Robins receding figure with a mix of astonishment and disbelief. Meanwhile, Robin turned back and smiled at Ian, as if expressing gratitude for his trust.


    After a while, Robin walked over to Ian and said, The inscriptions on this tablet reveal the location of the ancient weapon known as Poseidon, the weapon of the Sea Kings.


    Although Robin knew that the inscriptions on the stone tablet were rted to ancient weapons, she didnt hide anything and truthfully told Ian, If you want to know more, I can tell you


    Ian waved his hand and said, No need to say it now. Keep it in your heart. If the timees when we need it, then you can tell me.


    Very well, Captain! Robin acquiesced, a subtle smile ying on her lips. She lightly tapped her forehead with a finger, a silent gesture of acknowledgment to Ian.


    Just then, a Shandorian guerri pointed to a nearby spot next to the stone tablet and asked, Are these inscriptions also part of the true history?

 Chapter 472: Misfortune Descends from the Sky

    Chapter 472: Misfortune Descends from the Sky


    Robin turned around and saw that the position indicated by the Shandorian indeed had a small piece of text. Curiosity piqued, she walked over to take a look and eximed in astonishment, I havee to this ce and shall carry this message to the ends of the world!  Pirate Gol D. Roger!?


    Pirate King Roger!? Not only Robin, but even Luffy, Nami, and the others were greatly surprised upon hearing this name.


    Ian, on the other hand, wasnt particrly surprised. In his memory, the Grand Line route they were currently following was the same path once traveled by the Pirate King, Roger. The person who gave them the Log Pose was Kureha, the former ship doctor of the Pirate King, from Twin Cape By that calction, Roger had also been to Jaya, so it wasnt impossible for him to learn about the legendary Sky Ind and embark on an exploration.


    Upon hearing Rogers name from Robin, Gan Fall finally had something to say, Roger? He came to this Sky Ind over 20 years ago


    Ian immediately understood. This must be the segment of Rogers final voyage when he arrived on this ind. Moreover, at this point, he had likely discovered the Poneglyph, which was why he left this sentence behind.


    After observing for a while, Robin vaguely grasped the intention behind Roger leaving this information. She nodded to Gan Fall and Wyper, saying, I have memorized it.


    Wyper, who was currently being bandaged by Chopper, lowered his head upon hearing this and said with a hint of destion, So, we dont have to fight anymore, right?


    For a moment, all the Shandians fell into silence.


    Ian didnt know how to console them, so he shifted the topic, Alright, let me help you bring down this Golden Bell. The rightful ce for this Golden Bell is the Golden City, Shandora!


    With Ians words, the Shandians snapped out of their thoughts. In fact, due to the battle ending too quickly, they hadnt yet found the location of the Golden City.


    Ian, however, knew that the Golden City was actually buried within the middleyer of clouds entangled in the vines. When Jaya Ind was propelled into the sky by the Knock-Up Stream, it pierced through the clouds, causing the Golden City to settle in the middleyer. Only the Golden Bell was stuck at the top, caught by the vines.


    Unaware of these details, the Shandians, including Wyper and the other soldiers, had been exploring this forbiddennd in search of their homnds location. They had engaged in numerous battles with the Skypieans until Enels arrival on the Sky Ind. Under Enels Mantra perception, all the Shandians who entered the forbiddennd were eliminated by him


    Since Ian had led Wyper and the others to find the Golden Bell, he naturally wouldnt hesitate to help them find the Golden City. Moreover, the gold that Ian sought could only be obtained in the city of Shandora.


    In theory, the Golden Bell was the heaviest andrgest piece of gold. However, Ian was aware that taking the Golden Bell without their knowledge was entirely impossible. It was the most sacred possession guarded by the Shandians, their lifeblood. If they discovered Ians intention to take the Golden Bell, they would fight him to the death.


    Ian had no intention of robbing them of their pride. Therefore, he returned the Golden Bell to the Shandians. However, when it came to the treasures within the Golden City of Shandora, Ian had no qualms. Those treasures were of little importance to the Shandians, and considering the immense help Ian had provided them, he believed they wouldnt refuse his request.


    Ian intended to take them openly and honestly


    As he spoke, Ian nced at Nami, winking and mimicking the gesture of counting money with his index finger and thumb.


    Nami immediately understood his meaning, and her eyes lit up.


    She knew that Ian was nning to lead them to the golden treasures!


    But with such a colossal bell Altar, how could they move it?


    The Shandian warriors discussed among themselves, considering going back to seek assistance. However, at that moment, Ian snapped his fingers and said, Doroniii, its your turn!


    Leave it to me, Captain! Doroni grinned, then walked to the side of the Golden Bell. With a loud roar, he forcefully inserted his furry hands into the base of the bell Altar, burying both palms inside.


    Doroni had deliberately chosen a specific spot, not the location of the historical inscriptions. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to insert his hands.


    Once he felt secure in ce, he suddenly exerted his strength. The muscles of his arms swelled like an explosion, and with a mighty heave, he lifted the entire Golden Bell before the astonished onlookers!


    Luffy and his crew were wide-eyed with astonishment, as were the Skypieans. They couldnt believe that Ians enigmaticpanion, this peculiar bear-like creature, possessed such incredible natural strength!


    This colossal bell tower, including its base and the golden bell on top, weighed dozens of tons at least. Yet, a single person effortlessly lifted it.


    Quick! Ian, seeing Doroni lifting the bell, immediately directed him to carry it to the edge of the cloud. Ian then looked down, identified the location of the cloudyer in the middle of the vine, and instructed Doroni to throw the entire bell tower down.


    Doronis burst of power had a reason behind it, and it stemmed from the Gluttony Devil Fruit he had consumed.


    After a long period of observation, Ian had confirmed one thing: Doronis Gluttony Devil Fruit could convert all the food he consumed into stored power, which he could release at will when needed.


    You would always see Doroni eating all the time, constantly umting power. Now, when he unleashed his power all at once, it even surpassed the strength of Kuinas Asura Devil Fruit, which granted the strength of a hundred men. Thats why lifting this enormous bell tower was a piece of cake for him.


    However, the Gluttony Devil Fruit had its drawbacks. Doronis burst of power didntst long. Ian had tested him by having him try to lift arge ship from the sea surface, and he could only sustain it for a little over a minute. Considering the weight of the bell was probably simr to that of a ship, Ian estimated that Doroni wouldnt be able to hold on for long. It was impossible for him to carry the bell down along the vine. So Ian decided to have him throw it down instead.


    The Golden Bell was made of pure gold, and the Poneglyph beneath it was also difficult to destroy. Ian spected that even from such a height, it probably wouldnt be damaged severely. At most, some stone bases might be destroyed, but that could be easily repaired.


    Thus, under the watchful eyes of everyone, Doroni performed this mighty feat of lifting the bell, and then he threw down


    Ian didnt know what the Shandians thought when they witnessed this scene, but overall, it saved a lot of effort


    Lets go, lets find the Golden Bell! Ian called out to everyone and then said to Wyper, But you might have to find someone to tow it back and put it in ce.


    Wyper looked at Ian in silence for a while. Although Ians method was straightforward and rough, Wyper understood that the Shandians owed Ian a great debt.


    Thank you, Blue Sea person! Wyper said, Can you tell me your name?


    I am Ian! Ian smiled and, along with everyone else, descended along the vines


    Before Doroni dropped the bell tower, hidden within the clouds in the middle of Shandora, the golden city, there was a gigantic serpent, originally dancing and twisting its body to the sound of the bell.


    This serpent, known by the Shandians as the Lord of Skies, was propelled into the sky four hundred years ago by the Knock-Up Stream. Now, after four hundred years, this serpent had lived for an exceptionally long time, growing to an immense size.


    However, in those four hundred years, it still vividly remembered the resplendent sound of the golden bell being struck.


    When Wyper struck the golden bell from above with his fist, the dormant Lord of Skies in Golden City suddenly awoke. It raised its head high, looking towards the direction from which the sound came, and joyfully wriggled its body.


    But what it didnt expect was that after the bell rang for a while, it stopped.


    The Lord of Skies was somewhat puzzled. Just as it was swimming and nning to ascend along the vines to see what was happening, suddenly, a massive shadow pierced through the clouds and descended towards its location.


    Before it could react, the serpents head was immediately struck!


    ng! A tremendous sound echoedit was indeed the bell tower dropped by Doroni!


    With such enormous weight falling from such a high ce, it goes without saying that the impact was tremendous. The massive body of the Lord of Skies couldnt withstand such force and was immediately knocked unconscious.


    Thus, when Ian and the others descended from above the vines and discovered the Golden Vige hidden within the clouds, the first thing they saw was the unconscious Lord of the Skies, who had been knocked out by the impact.


    What the heck? Ian scratched his head in confusion and nced at the fallen golden bell beside him, thinking, Perfect, that makes things easier.


    Ian remembered that inside the snakes belly, there were quite a few treasures made of gold. He had already set his sights on them whening down, nning to let Matthew faint him and retrieve them once they found the snake.


    Now, there was no need for Matthew to step in. The snake was knocked out with the bell.


    It seems even the heavens want you to contribute the treasures in your belly Ian thought like this.

 Chapter 473: Origin

    Chapter 473: Origin


    The Golden City of Shandora, in reality, is not veryrge. It is a city hidden in a mountain hollow, otherwise, it wouldnt be obscured by the clouds.


    However, despite its small size, when Ian firstid eyes on this city nestled in the hollow, he knew that the Golden City of Shandora was undoubtedly a prosperous city in its prime.


    The citys architectural design reflected a high degree of civilization!


    At the center of the city stood a building resembling a golden pyramid. Although the passage of time had eroded the pyramid, causing nts and vines to grow all over it, it couldnt conceal the grandeur of the pyramid.


    This was not a structure that natives could have built. Shandora was once the epitome of its era.


    Nami and the others were stunned when they saw this pyramid. Although they hade across some damaged ruins since entering this forbiddennd, this ce was remarkably well-preserved, giving off a different vibe.


    Is this our homnd?


    Wyper and the other Shandia warriors stared nkly at the city, feeling an unprecedented sense of familiarity.


    Shandoras splendor remained, but after more than four hundred years had passed, many of the buildings, apart from the pyramid, bore the scars of decay. If the Shandia people wished to reside here again, they would have to put in some effort to clean up.


    However, amidst these damaged structures, Ian didnt find any golden artifacts. This surprised him because the legendary Golden City of Shandora was said to be filled with gold.


    Where is the gold? Wasnt this supposed to be the Golden City of Shandora? Nami also asked the same question, having arrived here with hope but not seeing the promised abundance of gold, which naturally made her anxious.


    After observing for a while, Ian turned his thoughtful gaze towards the fallen bell on the ground.


    In the Shandias belief, this giant snake should be their God Kashigami. Four hundred years ago, the Shandia people worshipped it as a deity. The appearance of this giant snake here was not coincidental. Ian suspected that it had been guarding this ce for the past four hundred years. It was a highly spiritual being and probably sensed that there were evildoers who intended to plunder the gold here, so it swallowed most of the gold into its own stomach.


    Hence, when Ian and the others arrived, they couldnt see any gold.


    After this realization, Ian became somewhat anxious. The giant snake was a living creature, and living creatures needed to eat and digest. If it had been consuming the gold here for four hundred years, who knows how much gold had been dissolved by its stomach acid!?


    Nami, with her eyes fixed on Ian, had a sudden revtion. Trembling, she spoke with a quivering voice, Ian, are you saying that the gold is inside the belly of this giant serpent?


    Its highly possible! Ian pointed at the traces of gnawing scattered on the ground. Look around, everywhere you see evidence of consumption. Besides this serpent, I cant think of anything else.


    Ah! Then we have to go inside its belly to retrieve it! Luffy eximed, pounding his fist into his palm.


    I refuse! Nami clutched her face with both hands, her voice filled with terror. I refuse to go in!


    Amused by her reaction, Ian teased, If you dont go in, you wont get any share the gold and the treasure, you know.


    Nami struggled inwardly, torn between fear and her insatiable greed. Eventually, her desire for riches triumphed over her apprehension. She gritted her teeth, clutching onto Ians clothing, and said, Ill follow your footsteps!


    Ian couldnt help but chuckle. Namis determination truly matched her character. Perhaps, in the moment sheid eyes on the gold, even herst trace of fear would dissipate.


    Turning his gaze, Ian addressed Wyper, If we are to return the golden bell to its rightful ce, it would be best if you gather more people.


    Wyper nodded. It wasnt a problem. In fact, as they descended along the vines, Wyper had noticed more Shandia people making their way towards them from the base of the vines. Perhaps the sound of the golden bell emanating from the ind had made the Shandia people realize that the battle was over, prompting their curiosity.


    Apanying them were also several daring Skypieans. With the disappearance of thunderclouds in the sky and the resounding of the melodious bell, memories of the legendary song of the earth resurfaced, enticing their presence.


    Gan Fall had previously worried about potential conflicts between the two factions, but upon observing the situation, he found no signs of hostility. He considered it a good omen, a potential pathway to reconciliation between the Skypieans and the Shandia people.


    Both Gan Fall and Wyper knew that everything could be attributed to Ian. It was he who found the golden bell, allowing Wyper to ring it, resonating throughout the entire ind. It not only fulfilled the Shandia peoples desires but also signaled the end of the war.


    Perhaps, when the time came, they could rely on Ian to mediate the conflicts between the Skypieans and the Shandia people Gan Fall pondered.


    ..


    Unperturbed by such thoughts for the moment, Ian led the group into the gaping maw of the giant serpent, intent on discovering any remnants of the surviving gold.


    As they ventured deeper, they came across the astonishing sight of various architectural ruins within the belly of the serpent. How peculiar it was that the creature had swallowed even stonescould it truly digest such materials?


    Look! Its gold! Glorious gold! Nami eximed, her excitement palpable as she clutched Ians clothing.


    To Ians pleasant surprise, the situation exceeded his expectations. The Shandians deity had indeed consumed the vast treasures of Shandora, yet not all of it could be digested.


    Furthermore, it became apparent that due to its colossal size, the serpent had an astonishing appetite, but following each feeding, it would enter a state of dormancy, allowing for a prolonged digestion period.


    Thus, within the serpents belly, Ian and hispanions discovered a substantial amount of gold. Although only a small portion remained intact, presumably ingested recently, the treasure took various forms, ranging from exquisite jewelry to sculpted figurines.


    The rest of the gold, while dissolved by the stomach acid, had solidified into clusters and golden eggs. Unable to be absorbed by the serpent, these precious fragments had umted over time.


    It was conceivable that if Ian and the others hadnt ventured into the serpents belly, these undigested treasures would eventually be expelled through excretion


    By extraption, it was possible that in a designated area for excretion, simr gold artifacts could be found. However, the mere thought of searching through such repulsive waste made Ian feel nauseated. Despite the knowledge of the immense value contained within, he couldnt bring himself to entertain the idea.


    Forget about that for now, he resolved. Lets gather all the gold from within the serpents belly first. If, by chance, it proves to be quite valuable, then there would be no need to seek out what had been expelled


    Without Ian needing to give any instructions, Luffy, Nami, Usopp, as well as Matthew and Doroni, joyfully scoured the area, collecting the gold. With theirbined efforts, they were confident in their ability to retrieve all the treasures hidden within the serpent.


    Its truly astounding! Robin and Reiju eximed, standing beside Ian. Robin bent down to pick up a lifelike golden statue at her feet, marveling as she remarked, The history of Shandora, the Golden City, spans at least a thousand years. Its hard to fathom the level of craftsmanship and the prosperity of the civilization that created these artifacts.


    Ian nodded in agreement, lost in thought. Actually, based on the murals I discovered in the ruins of Ballon Terminal, it seems that both the Shandia people and the Skypieans originated from the moon, aka Birka.


    Indeed! Robin nodded, her eyes gleaming with knowledge. They share the same wings in their history.


    But it appears that they no longer remember theirmon heritage, Reiju chimed in, her curiosity piqued.


    ording to my conjecture, when the moon people arrived on this, their first stop was the Ballon Terminal! Ian mused, pondering the ancient past. That likely happened over a thousand years ago. Subsequently, these moon people left Ballon Terminal behind and some settled on the surface of the Blue Sea, possibly giving rise to the Shandia people. Another group found other Sky Inds to inhabit, thus bing the Skypieans. From that point on, they became divided. The ancestors of the Shandia people flourished on the surface, creating the magnificent civilization known as the Golden City of Shandora. However, during the subsequent hundred-year void in history, their cultural legacy seemed to have suffered apse. The ancestors entrusted them with the task of guarding the historical truth, but the continuity of their civilization was lost. As a result, their descendants, the Shandia people, are unaware of their true origins and the fact that they share amon heritage with the Skypieans.


    At this moment, Enel, unable to use his powers due to the seastone cuff Ian had acquired from Wyper, listened intently as Ian and Robin discussed the Sky Inds. When Ian mentioned the name Birka, Enels homnd, his attention was immediately captured.


    Thats the name! Enel confirmed, nodding.


    Do you know, Ian grinned mischievously, that the moon peoples original homnd was called Birka? If Im not mistaken, your homnd, the Sky Ind of Birka, could very well be the second stop of the moon peoples expansion!


    Upon hearing this revtion, Enels eyes widened in astonishment

 Chapter 474: The Enigma Unveiled

    Chapter 474: The Enigma Unveiled


    Ian was not making things up; the murals he found at the ruins of Ballons terminal had already exined this point.


    The lunar peoples homnd city is called Birka, and the sky ind where Enel was born is also called Birka. This naming method is not a coincidence; it should be a way for the lunar people tomemorate their original homnd aftering to this.


    Enel was surprised after hearing Ians words and asked, How do youe by such knowledge?


    Its simple! Because I also possess a sky ind! Ian shrugged and said, In that sky ind, there are murals from a thousand years ago. Bybining them with my exploration of the Poneglyph, I can deduce many things!


    Robin nodded thoughtfully; indeed, it seemed that the lunar people had a significant connection to the Poneglyph.


    You also have a sky ind? Enel was astonished to hear this. Could it be that youre also a god?


    The Skypieans are ustomed to calling their rulers gods, so when Enel heard that Ian also had a sky ind, he suddenly felt a little relieved. It seemed somewhat less embarrassing to lose to another god.


    However, Ian straightforwardly replied, Sorry, Im not a god at all. Im just an ordinary person.


    Not even giving him a chance to save his face, Enel was left speechless by Ians words. But he had no way to reprimand Ian, so he could only snort coldly and turn his face away.


    Just then, a spark of curiosity ignited within Reijus mind,pelling her to inquire, Since the Shandians and Skypieans are from the same race and both have wings, why doesnt that old man have them?


    As Reiju said this, she pointed to Enel and added, And him too, he doesnt have wings!


    Ian nced at the Thunder Drum on Enels back and said, Im actually quite curious about that too, Enel. Those four priests under yourmand, you brought them from your homnd, Birka, right?


    Thats right! Enel crossed his arms and replied without looking back.


    Then, logically speaking, you and the four priests should be of the same race and have thoserger wings, right? Ian reached out and touched Enels Thunder Drum. But whats the deal with this thing on your back? What happened to your wings? Did you tear them off, roasting them to satiate your appetite? Perhaps you thought they were Chicken wings, hum?


    *Snigger!* Upon hearing Ians words, Reiju and Robin couldnt help but giggle!


    Disrespectful! Enel yelled at Ian, his face turning red with anger. Nonsense! Ive never had wings since I was born!


    Since birth, youve never had wings? Too bad! Ian pondered, rubbing his chin. Could it be that the Thunder Drum circle on your back is something you attached yourself?


    Enel didnt speak, seemingly too furious, but this implicitly confirmed Ians statement.


    Unable toprehend Ians jest, Enel simply pretended not to hear and could only seethe with frustration at Iansment about hisck of taste.


    If you have no wings, then are you really considered a Sky Inder? Zoro, who had been standing with his arms crossed, leaning against a rock, couldnt help but interject with a question.


    Not only Enel but even Ian and the others were taken aback. Indeed, when you think about it, is Enel truly a Sky Inder?


    Just then, a voice suddenly came from behind, saying, Let me answer that question!


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Gan Fall walking in. He answered while walking, I can prove that I am indeed a Sky Inder. From the time I have memories, Ive always lived on a Sky Ind!


    Enel looked at Gan Fall without saying a word. He knew that just like Gan Fall, he alsocked wings. Gan Falls ount was actually the same as his own. Enel had lived on a Sky Ind since he could remember.


    Whats the exnation for this then? Ian asked curiously.


    Well, old man like me has seen a bit more of the world, so I have some understanding of certain matters! Gan Fall exined. In fact, ording to records, there are indeed people like me and Enel, wingless individuals, on the Sky Inds. However, their numbers are rtively low. Over the past few decades, there have been asional instances, but they have be increasingly rare.


    Hmm? Whats going on here? Ian couldnt help but feel puzzled. Based on what he had seen in the murals at the Ballon Terminal, the Moon People were supposed to have wings.


    Quick to react, Reiju interjected and asked Gan Fall, Are you suggesting that both you and Enel have blood ties to people from the Blue Sea?


    Upon hearing her question, Ian immediately grasped the idea.


    Yes! Gan Fall nodded. Thats the only exnation. In recent times on Angel Ind, there have been asional appearances of wingless Sky Inders like me. However, their parents werent intermarried with people from the Blue Sea. So, Ive been contemting that this might be a result of our ancestral bloodline


    Ian understood what he was trying to say. It seemed to be a matter of gics. If two Sky Inders with the same lineage intermarry, their offspring will undoubtedly have wings. But if a Sky Inder and a person from the Blue Sea marry, their descendants could either have wings or not.


    In other words, the so-called wings should be a dominant trait


    Ian wasnt a biology teacher, but he had some general knowledge. Unable to restrain himself, he asked Gan Fall, So, does that mean in recent decades, there havent been any intermarriages between Sky Inders and people from the Blue Sea on Angel Ind?


    Thats right! Gan Fall nodded. Although there is a path that leads to this Sky Ind, in recent years, the people arriving here from the Blue Sea are mostly pirates, and they tend to be quite fierce


    Ian nodded in agreement. It made sense. Over the past two decades, the era of the Great Pirates had unfolded, and those who arrived on this Sky Ind were pirates setting foot on the Grand Line in search of the One Piece. For the Sky Inders, these pirates were far from ideal potential partners. With no intermarriages between Sky Inders and individuals from the Blue Sea, the number of mixed-blood individuals like Enel and Gan Fall naturally decreased over time. Even if asional births did ur, it was likely due to the legacy of ancestral bloodlines, indicating that in previous generations, there had been intermarriages with people from the Blue Sea, passing down their bloodline.


    Zoro, standing nearby, grew increasingly perplexed and couldnt help but ask, Whats the use of all this information youre discussing?


    Its quite useful! Reiju exined. If we can trace our lineage through blood ties, we might even be able to unravel the connections between Sky Inders and people from the Blue Sea from many years ago!


    Reijus father, Judge, had undoubtedly conducted research on these so-called bloodline factors while coborating with Vegapunk. Therefore, the Jerma Kingdom possessed a rtively deep understanding of bloodlines and had even delved into specialized research. Otherwise, Reiju and her siblings, the modified humans, would not havee into existence.


    Ian nodded in agreement. His thoughts aligned with Reijus. He had been contemting what the world would have been like if these bloodlines had been passed down for thousands of years.


    This suggested that after the Moon People migrated to this, they not only settled in the Blue Sea below (such as the Skypieans), but also attempted to integrate with the people of the Blue Sea.


    In reality, the Sky Inds were not suitable for habitation. At least, theycked propernd for cultivating crops. The Moon People, who had migrated from the moon, undoubtedly hailed from the surface of the earth. Logically speaking, these moon-dwelling people, ustomed to solid ground, would have initially struggled to adapt to life on the Sky Inds.


    Ian recalled the situation at the Ballon Terminal, with numerous balloons beneath the ind cloud. It indicated that a considerable number of Moon People chose to descend to the surface, and it was even possible that all of these Moon People had migrated back to the ground!


    Thus, Ian realized his initial assumptions were somewhat erroneous. Enels homnd, the Sky Ind of Birka, might not have been the second stop for Moon People branching out. On the contrary, it could very well have been the firstnding site for Moon People!

 Chapter 475: The Prophet!?

    Chapter 475: The Prophet!?


    Why would they say that?


    Because on this Sky Ind, theres a peculiar atmosphere known as Earth Worship!


    Throughout the streets of Sky Ind, there are strange statues. They arent deities, but represent a spiritual belief, worshiping the earth itself. When the Golden City of Skypiea, Shandora, was propelled into the sky, the Sky Inders engaged in wars with the Shandians, desperate to im this miraculous gift ofnd. These wars continued for many years.


    Its not just the residents of Angel Ind; even those whoe from the Blue Sea, like the Enel followers, share this belief. Enels followers even contemte returning to the endless earth.


    All of these behaviors are connected to the concept of earth, showing how much the Sky Inders yearn fornd.


    In this situation, its not hard to imagine the circumstances of the Moon People who migrated to this. While people can survive on the Sky Inds, thousands of meters below lies solid ground, something they couldnt possibly abandon!


    Ian suspects that the final stop of Balloon Terminal might be where the Moon People who migrated here were abandoned. The structures in Balloon Terminal are mostly intact, showing no signs of war or disaster. Many houses are empty, indicating that the Moon People likely migrated in an orderly manner.


    After arriving in the Blue Sea, the Moon People attempted to survive and create a glorious civilization on these inds, simr to the Skypieans Golden City. In the process, they inevitably encountered the Blue Sea people and, due to their simr appearances aside from the wings, even intermarried with them.


    But herees the important part: These Moon People probably didnt survive on the surface for very long before a significant incident urred.


    This incident is likely closely rted to the void century.


    Currently, Ian doesnt know what exactly happened at that time, but based on the information he obtained from Robins deciphered historical texts, there might have been a massive war involving the Moon People.


    During this war, the Moon People suffered heavy losses, and their civilization nearly perished. In desperation for survival, a part of them had no choice but to leave the earth of the Blue Sea once again and return to the Sky Inds.


    However, this time, they might not have returned to the original Balloon Terminal. Instead, they found a new Sky Ind. After enduring the traumas of war, they began to yearn for their homnd, so they named this new Sky Ind with the same name as their homnd, Birka!


    After settling on this Sky Ind, they also did some other things. For instance, they revisited Balloon Terminalter and left behind a Poneglyph and arranged robotic soldiers as guards


    Contemting this, Ian suddenly turned to Enel and inquired, Enel, the inscription on your Ark, it wasnt your own design, was it?


    Enel hesitated for a moment before replying, Of course not. I merely found the blueprint and constructed it ordingly.


    Even the name, it must havee from the blueprint, not your own choice, right? Ian asked again.


    This time, even Enel was taken aback. How did you know? he questioned.


    Ian nodded, confirming his suspicions.


    Ian spected that the Moon People, forced to return to the Sky Inds for survival, were not content with simply remaining there. They yearned to go back to their homnd, but how to achieve that became a conundrum. Consequently, they conceived the idea of creating a flying vessel to return to the Moon.


    At that time, the Moon People still retained some of their lunar technological knowledge, and fueled by the fervent desire to return, they swiftly crafted the blueprint for their grand n. The flying vessel they intended to construct was named the Ark.


    The choice of the word Ark was no coincidence; it carried the implicit meaning of salvation. The Moon People, desperate and daunted by the vast war raging in the Blue Sea below, feared their own civilizations extinction. Thus, they aptly chose Ark for their vessel, signifying their hope to be saved and return to their homnd.


    However, uponpleting the blueprint for the Ark, the Moon People encountered a formidable obstaclethey found themselves unable to construct the vessel. Beyond the issue of materials, their most crucial missing piece was energy!


    Back on the Moon, the Moon People had migrated to the Blue Sea due to the depletion of resources. Now, forced to relocate to the Sky Inds, they were unable to ess the required energy from the Blue Sea below.


    Their dream of returning to the Moon seemed increasingly distant, like a fading star in the night sky. But the tenacious spirit of the Moon People refused to be extinguished, and they persevered in search of an alternative solution to their dilemma


    Ian surmised that this energy was likely electricity. He recalled how he had utilized lightning to reactivate the technological remnants left behind in Balloon Terminal.


    But that must have happened eight or nine hundred years ago, and during that time, they probably hadnt discovered the existence of the ThunderStone, a mineral required that can power the Ark. So even if they managed to construct the vessel, they wouldnt be able to set it in motion.


    Thus, the Moon People had no choice but to temporarily shelve their ns for the Arks construction. They carefully stored away the blueprint and shifted their focus to finding a solution for their energy dilemma.


    Their search led them down an extraordinary path, and they stumbled upon an intriguing ideathe Devil Fruits!


    Devil Fruits were unique to the Grand Line and undoubtedly absent from the Sky Inds. While it was theoretically possible that the Knock-Up Stream might carry some Devil Fruits into the sky, the probability was quite slim.


    Another possibility was that Blue Sea inhabitants who had ventured to the Sky Inds might have brought Devil Fruits with them. However, that scenario was equally unlikely. The era wasnt like the present Age of Pirates, where adventurers abounded. During that time, conflicts were rampant throughout the Blue Sea, and such rare discoveries were imusible.


    Hence, they had no other choice but to send their people into the dangerous territories of the Blue Sea to seek out a specific Devil Fruitthe Rumble-Rumble Fruit!


    They hoped to harness the power of this Devil Fruit to activate their grand Ark.


    Yet, when they finally found the fruit, their enemies likely caught wind of their discovery. Pursuing the Moon Peoples trail, they arrived on the Moon Peoples ind andunched a devastating war against them.


    The sought-after Rumble-Rumble Fruit became theirst glimmer of hope, concealed alongside the blueprint. Unfortunately, most of the Moon People on Birka Ind perished, and those who survived, perhaps due to their tender age, failed to inherit the knowledge of their civilization. As a result, Birkas celestial culture encountered a break, leaving future generations in the dark about their own forgotten history.


    The location where the design drawings were hidden remained undiscovered by their enemies, preserving its existence until Enel happened to stumble upon it by chance. Not only did he obtain the design drawings, but he also consumed the Rumble-Rumble Fruit. Additionally, from the stored information, he learned of the term: Infinite Earth, which was the phrase the Moon people used to describe their homnd.


    Curiously, Ian couldnt understand why the Skypieans and the residents of Angel Ind never considered seeking the Infinite Earth on the Moon. It was only Enel who thought of this possibility.


    If Ians memory served him right, Enel used the term return when describing his journey to the Infinite Earth. This suggested that he must have known where his true homnd was, possibly discovering this information within the materials stored alongside the design drawings, which likely mentioned the purpose of building the Ark.


    Having consumed the Rumble-Rumble Fruit, Enel gained extraordinary powers, and his confidence soared. However, at this point, he was misled by fragments of information from the materials, which led him to believe that Skypiea was not their true home. He was convinced that this ce was not where he belonged, especially because, being a half-breed, hecked wings, which made him believe that he was fundamentally different from the Sky Inders. As a result, he destroyed his homnd, and sought an opportunity to return to the Infinite Earth.


    Subsequently, to search for materials to build the Ark, Enel and a group of like-mindedpanions arrived at Angel Ind, where they overthrew Gan Fall and assumed positions of power. They began gathering the scattered gold that fell from the Golden City, Shandora, when it was lifted to the sky by Jaya Ind. Following the design drawings he had found, they started constructing the Ark Maxim.


    Because Ian had destroyed the Ark Maxim, he had seen its internal structure and recognized that the technology within the ship was vastly different from the current Sky Inds Bell civilization. It resembled the technology Ian had found in the Ballon terminal station, forming the basis for his spection.


    To verify his theory, all Ian needed to do was inquire about Enels past.


    Upon hearing Ian carefully narrate his conjectures, Enel looked at him with widening eyes. The truth was indeed as Ian had described it. Enel did find the Rumble-Rumble Fruit in a secret chamber, alongside the design drawings of the Ark Maxim. After obtaining it, he became the only Devil Fruit user on Birka, his former Sky Ind, and his confidence grew.

 Chapter 476: Robins Suggestion

    Chapter 476: Robin''s Suggestion


    Robin and the others knew that Ians spection was based on a lot of information he had gathered, but the problem was, Enel didnt know!


    Aplete stranger, in just a short moment, could roughly deduce his background, and hed surely think this person was profound and unfathomable.


    Initially, Ian had inflicted a severe psychological trauma on Enel after beating him up, and now, in Ians presence, Enel felt as if he was inferior.


    Ians words were not only meant for Enel to hear but also for Gan Fall. This could help all the Sky Ind people understand theirmon origins, thus fostering unity between them.


    Ian didnt want this Angel Ind to continue in chaos, and he nned to do some trading with this Sky Ind in the future. After all, the Sky Inds culture and seastone were things Ian desired.


    Hahaha! Big Brother Ian, look what weve found!


    At that moment, Ian suddenly heard Luffy, Nami, and the others yelling from the front. Turning around, he saw each of them rushing back with big bundles on their backs.


    With a loud crash, Luffy threw his bundle in front of Ian, and it burst open, revealing a pile of glittering gold.


    Gold! It was all gold!


    There were gold crowns adorned with gemstones, lifelike gold sculptures, delicate little gold horns,rge golden water bottles, gold crosses with inscriptions, and even apletely golden sword. As these items fell out, they dazzled everyones eyes.


    Theres more! Nami and Usopp shouted while dropping their own bundles, causing another big pile of gold to spill out.


    Nami really had it tough; the weight of this gold was extraordinary. Ian couldnt believe that she had carried a bundle as big as Luffys all the way back.


    Chopper, now in his human form, was struggling to drag back arge sack, which seemed to contain more gold as well.


    So much gold!? Ian was also quite surprised.


    Not only that! Nami said excitedly, These are not all of it. Theres even more inside, but we couldnt carry it all, so we came back first.


    Ian couldnt help but rub his hands together in anticipation. Excellent! Lets go then. Well follow you and venture deeper into the belly of the serpent.


    From that moment on, Ian and his crew trailed behind Namis group, delving deeper into the great serpents stomach, looting everyst bit of gold within.


    The serpents size was truly colossal, rivaling that of the massive vines they had encountered earlier. One could only imagine the treasures it had swallowed, and this time, Ian and his crew were not merely pilfering a few bundles like Luffys original group; they were thoroughly looting everything in sight.


    As time passed, the amount of gold they collected surpassed their expectations.


    The pile of gold amassed before them resembled a small mountain, standing two or three people tall.


    Inside the ruins of the golden city, Shandora, they hadnt discovered any additional gold. Therefore, the gold within the serpents belly likely constituted a significant portion of Shandoras wealth.


    This This must be over ten tons of gold, right!? Zoro wiped the sweat off his forehead, gazing at the amassed treasure with disbelief.


    They toiled for over two hours before finally collecting all the gold. By that point, many of them were exhausted. Nami, Usopp, and Choppery panting on the heap of gold, although fatigue weighed on them, their eyes were brimming with excitement.


    Nami, in particr, had a radiant smile as she beheld the massive pile of gold before her.


    Ian himself was taken aback; he hadnt expected to collect such an immense amount of gold. It felt as though they had emptied Shandoras wealth entirely.


    The density of gold was substantial, as Zoro had estimated. Ian believed there must be at least tens of tons of gold in their possession.


    Most of the gold remained in its original form, but there were also small portions that had dissolved into golden spheres. Technically, stomach acid couldnt achieve such an effect, but Ian surmised that the prolonged exposure within the serpents belly might have caused some of the non-pure gold items to dissolve.


    Now, how do we carry all this gold? Robin pondered, gazing at the mountain-like heap of gold, her chin resting on her hand, appearing somewhat perplexed.


    Indeed, they couldnt sell the gold on the Sky Ind to exchange for currency since the local currency wasnt in the form of berries. They would have to take it back to the Blue Sea to handle the transaction. However, transporting over ten tons of weight was no small feat. cing such a heavy load on the Merry Go might cause it to sink lower in the waterline, posing a risk to the ships stability during their return journey. It was a matter that required careful consideration.


    Squatting down, Ian casually picked up a golden cross and turned to Nami, asking, Nami, how much do you think all this gold is worth?


    Im not sure! Nami flopped onto the gold, her expression adorable. But its definitely worth no less than ten billion berries! My goodness, ten billion berries! What on earth am I going to do with so much money?


    Ian chuckled at Namis intoxicated expression and replied, Your estimate probably takes into ount the historical and artistic value of these golden artifacts. However, dont forget that such a massive influx of gold into the market could lead to depreciation.


    Namis face suddenly tensed. Then what should we do?


    Perhaps well have to find a way to sell it in smaller quantities, Ian rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Though, that means it will take longer.


    At that moment, Reiju chimed in, I might be able to introduce you to a big buyer who could purchase all this gold in one go.


    Ian turned to look at Reiju, somewhat puzzled, Who would that be? Youre not suggesting selling it to the World Government, are you? Apart from them, there arent many who coulde up with such a vast sum of money at once.


    Ians estimation of the golds worth ranged between 10 billion to 15 billion berries. Such a significant amount was no trivial matter. When he had coerced 10 billion from the Celestial Dragons, it was said that even the wealthy Roswards Family, responsible for the finances, had taken some time to gather the funds.


    The buyers name is Gild Tesoro! Golden Emperor! I wonder if youve heard of him Reiju replied.


    Tesoro? The Gold Emperor Tesoro!? Ians eyes widened in astonishment upon hearing the name.


    Reiju smiled and nodded. Seems like youve heard of him as well. Since you know him, theres no need for me to exin further. I believe hell be able to take all this gold off our hands.


    Who is he? Luffy and the others looked puzzled. We dont know him, tell us!


    Ian interjected on Reijus behalf, exining directly, That guy is probably the wealthiest man in the world, right?


    Honestly, Ian hadnt expected to hear this name from Reiju, so he couldnt help but ask her, How do you know about him?


    That goes without saying! Reiju giggled. Someone hired our Jerma Group to attack Tesoros Golden City!


    Upon hearing the words Jerma Group again, Sanji was taken aback, and the cigarette he held in his mouth fell to the ground.


    As the third son of the Vinsmoke family, Sanji was well aware of the Jerma Groups notorious reputation as a war-oriented, mercenary organization. Those words were synonymous with war, evil mercenaries, and all things nefarious.


    So, did you ept the offer? Ian couldnt help but inquire further.


    No, we didnt ept the offer, Reiju replied with a shake of her head. My father didnt want to antagonize Tesoro, knowing the extent of his influence. However, as a token of gratitude for not epting the business, Tesoro invited the Vinsmoke family to his ship for a visit. Thanks to that asion, I roughly know the route of his ship.


    I see, Ian nodded,prehending the situation.


    The name Gold Emperor Tesoro had been well-known to Ian since his time in the New World. Old K or better known as king the Trickster, a member of Ians crew, with his penchant for gambling, often dreamed of visiting the Gold City and regaled his shipmates with tales of it. (T/N: Who remembers him!? Be honest and tell me in thements.)


    However, Ian was aware that reaching Tesoros Golden City was no easy feat.


    In truth, Tesoros so-called Gold City was a massive ship floating on the sea, not an actual ind. Without maic fields, it was nearly impossible for ordinary people to navigate on the Grand Line using Log Poses. Finding the ships location was a game of chance, relying purely on luck.


    Moreover, Tesoros Golden City extended invitations to select dignitaries and aristocrats along their route. They sent out invitations and followed specific routes to pick up the guests.


    Though these routes were not fixed, some were more established, and since Reiju had been on the ship once, it was only natural that she knew its approximate path.


    However, if it was Tesoro they were dealing with, then him epting this batch of gold would be a walk in the park.


    Alright, then youll specify the route when the timees! Ian said to Reiju.


    Reiju nodded and fell silent.


    Turning to Nami, Ian dered, Alright, next step is the division of profits!

 Chapter 477: Requisition

    Chapter 477: Requisition


    In fact, the events on Skypiea this time were almost entirely resolved by Ian alone. So, from this perspective, even if he took away all the gold, no one could say anything.


    However, the connection between the Straw Hat Pirates and Ian runs deep. Just look at their crew: Luffy is Aces brother, Sanji is Reijus brother, and Zoro is Ians junior. Even if we ignore Luffy and Sanji, Ian wouldnt treat Zoro unfairly.


    Moreover, if I remember correctly, the Merry Go (Going Merry) ship has already been damaged, and Ian doesnt want them to be unable to repair it due to ack of money.


    So, giving them a share of the bounty was something Ian had considered a long time ago. Thats why, while riding the Waver with Nami on their way to the Forbidden Zone, he discussed this matter with her.


    The reason is simple; within the Straw Hat Pirates, from the captain to the vice-captain, from the cook to the sniper, to even the pet, they are all a bunch of idiots! If the money were left in their hands, they wouldnt know how to use it properly. Only Nami, although greedy and a bit stingy, manages the crews finances responsibly.


    Sometimes Ian wonders, what would happen to the Straw Hat Pirates if they didnt have Nami.


    If he gave them a share of the bounty, Luffy would probably buy a dozen figureheads for the ship, and Zoro would change all the money into alcohol


    Just thinking about the possibility of that happening, Ian could only give their share of the bounty to Nami.


    As a result, when Ian mentioned this, Nami pounced on him, yfully pushing him to the ground, before nting a fervent kiss on his cheek.


    Ian, I love you to death! Nami gazed at Ian affectionately, but her eyes were all filled with gleaming Bely symbols. Ian was not fooled; what she truly loved to death was her treasured bills.


    Excited, Nami made such an intense move towards Ian, which immediately caused Sanji behind her to burst into mes. Ah, damn it! Let go of Miss Nami right now!


    So they held onto Sanji, preventing him from charging forward, afraid that Ian might kick him away with one powerful blow.


    Ian finally managed to break free from Namis affectionate grasp and stood up from the ground. Honestly, Namis kiss felt delightful, but being kissed like that left him feeling quite flustered.


    However, Nami paid no heed to such matters. After Ian shook her off, she immediately dove into the pile of gold, looking at Ian with eager anticipation, and in a sugary voice, she asked, So, Big Brother Ian, how much do you n to give us?


    Hmm Three hundred million Berries worth of treasure! Ian thought for a moment and held up three fingers.


    What!? Namis demeanor instantly changed as her sweet tone turned fierce, and she eximed, This heap of gold is worth ten billion! And youre only giving us three hundred million Berries!?


    3 percent is already quite a lot! Ian shrugged.


    Ian had intended to give them the amount originally allocated in the storyline. This sum of money should be sufficient for their expenses, including ship repairs and other necessities. Hence, Ian believed it to be a generous share.


    However, the problem was that the current situation differed from the original plot. With Ians additional plundering, the amount of gold on the scene had increased significantly, causing the estimated value to soar. In light of thisparison, Nami naturally felt shortchanged.


    No way! Nami grabbed Zoro and patted his back forcefully, turning to Ian and said, Hes your junior, you really want to see him eating crumbs in the future!?


    Suppressing hisughter, Ian marveled at Namis remarkthree hundred million Berries equating to mere crumbs? The notion was preposterous.


    Hey, Nami! Zoro felt that her description was off, so he spoke up, Three hundred million Berries are already a lot. We can buy plenty of sake for the ship


    Zoro, this simple-minded guy, thought that three hundred million Berries were already a considerable sum, which led him to say such words. However, with just this one sentence, hepletely angered Nami. Wearing a stern expression, shended a punch directly on Zoros head and yelled at him, Shut up! If you dont know anything, just keep your mouth shut! Nobody will mistake you for a mute!


    Clutching his throbbing head, Zoro crouched down. However, Luffy and the others hadnt yet realized the reason behind Namis fury, so they followed suit, chiming in with Zoro, Yeah, Nami! Three hundred million Berries could buy a massive statue to ce on the ship


    And cannons! We could buy lots of cannons! Usopp chimed in, stroking his chin with a dreamy look.


    And books! And heaps of cotton candy! Chopper chuckled, squinting his eyes.


    However, the moment the trio finished speaking, they heard three loud bangs, and each of them received a round of blows on their heads from Nami. Like Zoro, they ended up with swollen bumps on their heads, tearfully crouching down


    Reiju and Robin, observing the scene, found themselves sweating profusely with astonishment. They never expected that Nami, the lovely and sweet youngdy, could be so fearsome when provoked. She was practically the queen of the Straw Hat Pirates


    Even Enel was wide-eyed with surprise, thinking that Nami was quite intimidating.


    After giving Luffy and the others a stern lesson, Nami ced her hands on her hips, huffing with displeasure as she said to Ian, Ten percent! At least give us ten percent!


    Ten percent would be approximately one billion Berries, but naturally, Ian couldnt ept such a demand. Shaking his head, he replied, Its just three hundred million Berries. Too much money wont do you any good!


    However, Nami was relentless. She charged forward, intending to embrace Ians arm and employ her tried-and-true method of coaxing. But as Ian saw her approaching, he shivered and quickly dodged her.


    Good heavens! On the Waver, it was already one million for a simple touch. Now, with this heap of gold before them, she wouldnt try to pull off a one billion Berries per touch, would she!?


    Ian couldnt possibly allow her to embrace his arm again. Nami had an undeniable charm that required careful vignce.


    Unable to catch Ian and employ her coaxing method, Nami red at him with a pout, Brother Ian, youre already so wealthy. Why not give us a little more!?


    Nami, Im being serious! Ian wiped a bead of sweat from his forehead and replied to Nami, Trust me, you wouldnt want a relentless stream of pirates targeting you, intending to rob you, would you?


    But what about you? Arent you afraid? Nami retorted angrily, but then quickly realized the truth.


    Gazing at Ians smile, she suddenly felt deted. Indeed, Ian and his crew had nothing to fear. He was one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, and pirates dared not even think of robbing him, let alone carry out such a foolish act.


    Alright, alright! Seeing that it was almost enough, Robin stepped in to mediate, gently embracing Nami andforting her, Having something is better than having nothing, isnt it?


    Robin, sis! Nami nuzzled her head against Robins chest, saying, Cant you convince him to give us a bit more?


    Robin remained silent, offering only a warm smile as she gently stroked Namis orange hair. Nami understood that appealing to Robins softer side wouldnt work, so she reluctantly epted the reality.


    Ian discreetly gave Robin a thumbs-up, silently acknowledging her diplomatic skills.


    With Nami settled, it was needless to say that Zoro and the others wouldnt say anything either. Ian instructed them to pick out the gold worth around three hundred million Berries from the treasure hoard, effectively concluding the distribution of their earnings.


    Captain, what should we do with the remaining gold? Doroni scratched his head, looking a little puzzled. I can eventually carry this gold, but Im afraid we dont have anything to hold them in


    He had a point. The amount of gold Nami and the others received was rtively small, so they could easily carry it with a bag each. But for Ian and the rest, such a massive amount of gold couldnt be contained in mere bags.


    Thankfully, Ians ingenious mind soon conjured up a solution.


    With a sizzling crackle, a myriad of electric sparks erupted from Ians hands as he ced them upon the gold. Boosting the output of electrical energy, he channeled his power into a dazzling disy.


    Golden Storm!


    Enel widened his eyes in astonishment as he witnessed Ian employing his familiar lightning power once again. To his amazement, the remaining gold began to levitate, seemingly connected by an electric current.


    This technique was a creative adaptation of the Iron Sand Storm. Gold, being an excellent conductor, allowed Ian to utilize electromaic fields simr to how he controlled iron sand. However, the weight of the gold was immense, requiring a corresponding increase in his Nen. It proved somewhat taxing.


    Strictly speaking, this move utilized electromaic force rather than pure lightning power, distinguishing it from Enels usage of his Devil Fruit ability. Enel found the disy intriguing.


    If he could also harness such electromaic power, why would he need to attach propellers and jet shells to the Ark Maxim? He could simply use his abilities to make the Ark fly!


    In witnessing the diverse applications of lightning power through Ian, Enel felt as if the gates to a new world had opened before him.


    Lets go back! Ian called out to the group. Then, turning to Enel, he stated, Ill bemandeering your Ark!


    W-Why!? Enel snapped out of his daze, unable to contain his protest. The Ark is mine!


    Correction  its mine now! Ians voice turned cold as he cast a disdainful nce at Enel. Any objections, captive?


    N-No! Under Ians prating gaze, Enel couldnt help but feel his resolve weaken.


    Very well, lets set off! Ian said, taking control of the levitating gold. With the weighty treasure in tow, they exited the serpents mouth.


    Once outside, Ian noticed that a sizable group of Skypieans had gathered, working together to drag the golden bell back to its original position atop Shandora. Upon seeing Ian, many of the Skypieans couldnt help but regard him with awe. Though they also noticed the vast array of golden artifacts surrounding Ian, not a single person dared to question him.


    The Shandorians who arrivedter had already learned about the situation from Wyper. They knew that Ian had defeated Enel and discovered Shandoras light, so they harbored no ill feelings towards him as their benefactor.


    Unperturbed, Ian didnt disturb them and led his group upwards through the clouds, intending to return to the Heavenly Pce via the vine route.


    Enels Ark Maxim, adorned with cryptic inscriptions, was also crafted from a substantial amount of gold. However, Ian wasnt shortsighted and didnt intend to strip the ship of its golden hull merely for the sake of wealth. His decision tomandeer Enels Ark was based on the hope of restoring it and finding a new use for the vessel.


    This Ark, fashioned with ancient lunar technology, piqued the interest of the crews scientist, Dr. Varua. Having researched much of the ancient technology in Balloon Terminal, Varua might be able to restore the Ark. If sessful, Ians Hunter Dragon Pirates would boast an unparalleled pirate ship  a flying pirate ship!

 Chapter 478: Six Years

    Chapter 478: Six Years


    After arriving at the location of the Ark Maxim once again, Ian ced the gold on the deck of the ship and began to inspect its damages.


    Previously, in order to prevent Enel from taking off, Ian had attacked the Ark Maxim without hesitation. But now, when it was time to retrieve it, he felt a bit conflicted about his actions.


    Though Ian wasnt too knowledgeable about the ships internal technology, he knew for sure that the Ark Maxims power system was definitely damaged. Fortunately, during his inspection, he discovered numerous shells embedded in the hull.


    These should be Jet dials, right? With these Jet Shells, even if the power system is damaged, it seems like the ship can still take off?


    Ian couldnt help but nce at Enel and notice that he pretended not to care, allowing Ian to examine the ship. However, his eyes secretly revealed some nervousness as he kept an eye on Ian.


    Ian sneered in his heart. Enel wasnt being honest; he probably wanted to gamble that Ian wouldnt recognize these Jet Shells.


    But, not only did Ian recognize them, even Usopp did. Usopp had already encountered some unique shell culture on this ind and was very interested in it. Upon seeing the shells on the ships bottom, he immediately began to study them. After tinkering for a while, he also discovered the shells wonderful function.


    Ian, big brother! Usopp now called Ian the same way Nami and the others did, excitedly running up to him, gesturing with enthusiasm. These shells seem to produce powerful wind force. With these shells, its possible that this ship can take off again!


    Ian smiled, and nced at Enel who had turned pale. This guy probably hadnt anticipated it at all. Even if Ian hadnt pointed out these shells, with Usopp, the little inventor around, he couldnt hide the Jet Dials existence.


    These subtle actions indicated that Enel still cared about his Ark Maxim.


    Ian knew very well about Enels dilemma. He had grown up in his homnd, Birka. Although he was a half-breed, influenced by his surroundings, his longing for the vastnd was the same as any other Skypiean. To reach the endlessnd, he needed the Ark Maxim.


    After being soundly beaten by Ian, Enel was indeed afraid. He obediently followed Ians orders, doing whatever Ian said. However, assuming he would resign himself to this fate was wishful thinking.


    Enel was acutely aware that as long as he remained in Ians sight, there was no escaping. If he wished to flee, he had to transform into lightning. But Ians uncanny power had a firm grip on him, akin to a natural predator holding its prey. Enel realized that the only chance of escapey in putting a considerable distance between him and Ian.


    The problem was that Ian had ordered him to stick close, leaving Enel no opportunity to flee.


    Although he had toyed with the idea of capturing Ianspanions to ckmail him, he quickly realized the futility of such a n. The moment he captured Ians friends, Ian could just as effortlessly control him!


    In a bind, the only hope for Enely in Ians negligence, a moment when he would let his guard down. At that crucial juncture, Enel could seize the chance to escape,mandeer the Ark Maxim, and depart swiftly.


    This was precisely why Enel hadnt activated the Jet Shells after the ships propulsion system was damaged. He kept a contingency n, hoping to make Ian believe that the Ark Maxim was utterly inoperable.


    In a nutshell, Enels mindset was that, as long as the Ark Maxim was intact, he still held the hope of reaching the infinitend.


    For this reason, he was willing to ept even the loss of all the gold on the ship if it meant preserving the Ark Maxim.


    Unfortunately, Ian proved to be even more devious than he had anticipated. Ian wasnt nning to let the damaged Ark Maxim go to waste; he wanted to bring it back into service!


    This revtion struck at Enels very core, exposing his vulnerability.


    This was going too far! Enel trembled with fury. After Usopp exposed the secret of the Jet Shells, Enel contemted whether he should make one final desperate struggle, facing Ian head-on, no matter the cost.


    However, Ian saw through his intentions and immediately ced his hand on his de, coldly sneering at him. Whats the matter, Enel? Do you want to see me heartlessly cut you down?


    You! Enel tightened his grip on the golden staff in his hand, hesitating.


    Deep down, he knew the bitter truthhe stood no chance against Ian. Any notion of a desperate escape was but a foolish delusion. Even if the fish fought fiercely, the would never break.


    Surveying his surroundings, Enel noticed not only Ian but also Zoro, Sanji, Luffy, and the others, all vigntly eyeing him, prepared for a battle at a moments notice.


    Observing Enels hesitation, Ian spoke thoughtfully, I know you want to return to your homnd, the Moon! I have no intention of stopping you. However, now that youve fallen into my hands, you must pay a price. Heres the dealyou must serve under me for six years. After that, whether you want to stay or leave, I wont stop you!


    Previously, Ian had shown no mercy in brutally pummeling Enel. But now, offering him a condition, Enel saw a glimmer of hope.


    Enel was well aware that Ian coveted his power. However, if he stubbornly resisted, Ian might indeed kill him.


    This was precisely Ians thinking. He knew Enels obstinate nature, and if negotiation failed, he intended to take a ruthless approach. After all, upon a Devil Fruit users death, their power would be reborn in a new fruit. If it came to that, Ian could invest time and effort into finding another Goro Goro no Mi userthe rare and formidable Logia-type Devil Fruit. He couldnt afford to relinquish such power. If Enel proved useless, Ian would create another Goro Goro no Mi wielder to serve his purpose!


    In fact, he had considered granting the reborn fruit to his sworn brother, Sabo, or even to Zoro


    Having shared the bond of brotherhood over the ritual of sake, Sabo had be one of Ians most trusted allies. Naturally, Ian intended to offer such a gift to those he deemed worthy of his trust.


    Lost in these thoughts, a hint of killing intent inadvertently escaped Ian, which Enel keenly sensed. rm bells rang in Enels mind. While arrogant, he wasnt foolish enough to confront an enemy who could end his life at any moment. Defying Ian would be a reckless disregard for his own existence. Yet, he found the six-year agreement a bit too demanding, prompting him to negotiate, Six years is too long!


    Hearing Enels plea, Ian understood that Enel had indeed submitted. He loosened his grip on the sword and said, If you can spend six years creating an Ark, surely you can wait another six years. Rest assured, after six years, your Ark will be returned to you intact. Besides, you need my assistance to repair the Ark now, dont you?


    Fine fine then! Enel begrudgingly replied, You better keep your word!


    The agreement was sealed, and Ian felt a sense of relief. He knew that despite his ability to overpower Enel, it was impractical to keep a constant watch on him. He couldnt treat Enel like a hound, perpetually leashed with Seastone cuffs. Such humiliation wasnt Ians style, nor would he stoop to that level. The best approach was to have Enel cooperate willingly.


    The Dragon Hunters Pirates, Ians crew, had never forced anyone to join their ranks. Enel was an exception. Ian could have used Soul Rippera threat he had employed against Crocodilebut considering Enel, being the lunatic he is, probably wouldnt care about losing a tenth of his lifespan anyway.


    With the Ark in hand and the agreement set, Ian ensured Enel temporarily abandoned his escape ns. It made things much easier for Ian in the long run.


    Zoro felt a bit disappointed as he put away his sword. He actually wanted to test his skills against Enel. Because of Ians intervention, they couldnt fight Enel, so they had no idea how strong he really was, which made them curious.


    How long can these Jet Dials support the Arks flight? Ian asked Enel.


    Only two hours! Enel shook his head and said, Once the Jet Dials run out of stored energy, well have tond! Besides, we wont find any other Jet Dials. Even on my home ind, Birka, they are already extinct.


    Ian nodded, understanding the situation. He then asked Enel, Since you built the Ark based on the design, can you repair the propulsion system?


    I dont know, Enel exined, I had the ves I captured build it ording to the design. Im familiar with the propulsion system, but it doesnt mean I can build or repair them.


    Reiju understood Ians meaning and spoke up, Then, is it possible to bring back those builders to help us fix it?


    Its probably difficult, Robin nced at Enel and said, Even if the ship has changed owners, it still represents a painful memory for them.


    Forget it, lets do it ourselves! Well repair as much as we can! Ian sighed.

 Chapter 479: New Departure

    Chapter 479: New Departure


    Next, Ian and the others stayed on this Sky Ind for three days.


    During these three days, Luffy and the rest couldnt sit still. They ran to Angel Ind to y with Conis and her friends. Reiju and Robin hadnt explored Angel Ind much before, so they dragged Nami along to explore together.


    Aspanions who saved Angel Ind from its divine enemy, they naturally received a warm wee from the inds residents.


    Usopp, on the other hand, didnt go. As someone who knew a thing or two about ship repair, he stayed with Ian on the Ark to help out.


    Since the propulsion system couldnt be repaired temporarily, Ian and the others could only mend the damaged parts of the ship. Fixing the areas covered in gold wasnt difficult, as they could remelt the gold using electricity and repair it. The main challenge was filling in therge holes that prated through the ship.


    Although the Ark Maxim was an airship, it didnt mean it couldnt sail on the sea. Ian had already calcted that the two-hour flight time of the Jet Dials would be enough to take them back to the sea, and they could activate the ship there as well.


    Therefore, during the repair process, Ian made some modifications to the Ark. He erected a mast on the ships deck and added a sail so that it could sail on the sea when needed.


    Three dayster, the repairs were consideredplete. Due to Ians swift action in the beginning, the Ark Maxim hadntpletely left the shipyard pit. Thus, Ian had to get Doroni to help lift the entire ship out of the pit. With no resistance from the pit, the Jet Dials could be activated easily, allowing the Ark Maxim to take flight.


    The Ark Maxim was quiterge, especially when viewed from the ground. It was evenrger than the standard Marine battleships. After all, the original intention of the designers was to take as many of theirpatriots back to their homnd as possible, so it was necessary to build it big enough to amodate everyone at once.


    This ship can probably carry over two thousand people, right? Usopp wiped the sweat from his forehead with a small hammer in his hand, gazing at the Ark Maxim.


    Great job, Usopp! Ian patted his shoulder. Throughout the repair process, Usopp had exerted tremendous effort.


    Hehe! Hearing Ians praise, Usopp scratched his head and smiled. I should be thanking you. You saved me from falling off the ship earlier! Its only right I lend a hand.


    Ian smiled faintly. Despite Usopps penchant for boasting and being a little timid, he was a pretty good guy at heart.


    At that moment, Zoro stood with his arms crossed and suddenly asked Ian, Are you sure you wont being with us?


    In truth, Zoro had known since Ian first mentioned the idea of taking the Ark that Ian wouldnt be leaving with them when they departed from the Sky Ind. It made him feel a bit reluctant.


    I wont, Ian waved his hand. This time, I got involved in your adventure, but when its time to leave, I wont be joining you.


    Hearing this, Zoro fell silent. Ian had used the term your adventure, and he understood what it meant.


    Look, someones approaching! Robin alerted the crew.


    Ian turned his head and indeed saw a group of people appearing in the distance behind them.


    It was none other than Gan Fall and Wypers group. Among them, Ian also spotted the chief of the Skypieans, the one wearing the peculiar animal hat, and Conis and her friends.


    You guys Ian looked at them with a hint of confusion.


    Gan Fall chuckled and said, Luffy told us that youre nning to leave, so wevee to bid you farewell.


    Wyper, with a cigarette in his mouth and a cool demeanor, stepped forward and handed Ian a small pouch, saying, This contains the Seastone pieces collected by the Shandians over the past three days. You mentioned earlier that you wanted them, so I brought them for you, although its not arge quantity!


    In truth, the Shandians were quite simple-hearted. Not only did they not hold a grudge against Ian for taking their gold, but they also remembered his words and presented him with Seastone as a parting gift.


    Though gold held no significance for them, as they only needed to preserve their golden bell, Ian still felt a bit embarrassed. epting the Seastone, he solemnly said to everyone, Thank you! If you ever have the chance, you are all wee to visit my Sky Ind as honored guests!


    Ians approachable demeanor naturally won the favor of everyone. The Shandians chief ced a hand on his chest and bowed in respect to Ian, saying, Thank you for your invitation. Additionally, there is another matter we came here for.


    You may speak, and if theres anything I can do to help, I will, Ian replied.


    Actually, weve already discussed this matter with the Shandians over the past three days, Gan Fall began. We are grateful for the assistance you provided and the information you brought, which revealed that our ancestors were oncepatriots a thousand years ago. As a result, we believe that we cannot continue to feud with one another. We came here to ask you to be a witness, to witness our reconciliation.


    After speaking, Gan Fall and the Shandians chief exchanged smiles. In truth, they were well aware of Enels power and knew that if Ian hadnt intervened, Skypiea would have suffered immense destruction. These wise elders recognized the contribution Ian had made to Skypiea and, as a gesture of gratitude, wanted Ian, the enemy of the gods, to be the witness to their reconciliation, thus expressing their gratitude to their benefactor from the Sky Ind.


    Upon hearing this, Ian couldnt help but smile as well. He had initially worried that his involvement mightplicate the reconciliation process between the two tribes. Thats why he had daringly thrown out that spection in front of Gan Fall. However, it seemed that his words had indeed yed a positive role.


    I am honored to be the witness, Ian replied.


    With Gan Fall representing the Angel Ind residents and the chief standing for the Shandians, both sides shook hands and dered the end of their war, all under Ians watchful gaze.


    At that very moment, the sound of melodious bells filled the air, echoing from Shandora. Inmemoration of this momentous asion, the Shandians struck the mes of Shandorasntern once more.


    Upon hearing the resonating bells, both tribes erupted in cheers, embracing each other in joyous celebration.


    Haha! Lets have a feast! A grand feast! Luffy chimed in, brimming with happiness.


    No one objected to the idea, and thus, a great bonfire was set aze at the location of the divine pce. Dancing and singing, everyone rejoiced in the arrival of peace.


    During the festivities, Ian had sought refuge inside the Ark Maxim when Gan Fall and the others arrived. Now lying in the ships cabin, he couldnt help but feel a bit uneasy, listening to the boisterous celebrations from outside.


    As the life of the party, Luffy and his crew engaged in cheerful drinking and revelry, spreading mirth wherever they went. With their infectious enthusiasm, the festive atmosphere soared.


    Ian sat with Gan Fall and the Shandian chief, watching the lively scene while savoring his drink.


    Leaning closer to Ian, Gan Fall whispered, Young man, theres something else Id like to discuss with you.


    Go ahead, Ian nodded.


    If youre taking Enel with you, make sure he can never return to this Sky Ind again! Gan Fall said, winking mischievously.


    Rest assured! Ian replied confidently, patting his chest. That guy will never show up before you all again!


    Haha, thats good, thats good! Lets drink, lets drink! Gan Fall and the chief bothughed heartily, clinking their sses with Ian


    The festivitiessted well into the early hours of the morning. Many finally sumbed to sleep, while Ian climbed aboard the Ark Maxim for added security. Enel, witnessing this, couldnt help but sigh with annoyance


    The next day, as everyone gradually woke up, Ian decided it was time to depart.


    Luffy and the crews ship was still beneath the vines, and their only way to leave was through the Milky Road and then use the Sky Inds octopus balloon to descend to the sea. Ian had no need to worry about them any longer.


    Goodbye, Big Brother Ian! Farewell, Sister Robin! Farewell, Sister Reiju! Nami and Chopper called out to Ian from below the ships deck, waving their hands. Robin and Reiju smiled and leaned over the ships railing, waving back in farewell.


    Sanji, take good care of Miss Nami! Reiju shouted towards Sanji.


    Of course, you dont need to tell me, its my duty! Sanji held his cigarette and replied, Take care of yourself too!


    As for Ian and Zoro, they stood face-to-face, locking gazes for a while. Then, Ian suddenly smiled, drawing out the Senbonzakura from his waist. With a casual swing, he released a sharp Flying sh towards Zoros position.


    Zoro, undeterred, unsheathed his sword as well and countered with a powerful sh.


    Sanjuroku Pound Ho Zoros sword aura shed with Ians in mid-air, and both disappeared simultaneously.


    This was a parting gesture between swordsmen. Although no words were spoken, Zoro used this method to show his determination and growth to Ian, leaving him gratified.


    Goodbye, Big Brother Ian! Luffy called out to Ian, And if you see Ace, tell him I said hello!


    Hai Hai! Ian chuckled, waving as he signaled to Doroni to activate the Jet Dials.


    A powerful stream of air sted from beneath the ship, tousling the hair of the departing Luffy and his crew. They watched the massive Ark Maxim slowly ascend into the air and gracefully turn.


    The remaining windmills began to rotate, propelling the Ark Maxim forward. Its speed gradually increased, and in no time, the ship had left the vine covered in clouds, flying towards the horizon.


    Gazing at the azure sky and the radiant sunlight ahead, Ian felt an overwhelming sense of joy and tranquility. He patted Enels shoulder and said, Lets go, dear Enel. Ill take you to see the Blue Sea! By the way, have you reconsidered changing your staff to a hammer

 Chapter 480: Making a Grand Entrance

    Chapter 480: Making a Grand Entrance


    Is this the Blue Sea?


    Enel stood on the deck of the Ark Maxim, his eyes widened as he gazed at the azure sea all around.


    Although he had heard of the Blue Sea before, he had never descended to it. Now, suddenly confronted with this magnificent sight of the horizon meeting the sea, he was instantly amazed.


    The Blue Sea and the White Sea on Skypiea werepletely different, not just in terms of the color of the water. The most significant difference was the vastness of the Blue Sea. Only here, on the Blue Sea, could one see the view where the sea seemingly stretched to the end of the world.


    Without the pervasive sea of clouds, all that remained was warm sunlight and sea breeze. Enel couldnt help but feel a bit regretful; if he had known that the Blue Sea held such stunning scenery, he would havee down to see it earlier.


    Captain! When we reach the sea level, Should we stop the Jet Dials operation? Doroni ran to Ians side and asked.


    Ian nodded and said, Yes, stop it. Saving some energy is always good.


    Doroni rushed back to the cabin and fiddled with something. Soon, the noisy Jet Dial fell silent, and the Ark Maxim, losing its buoyancy, immediately plummeted straight toward the sea surface.


    Ian and the others held onto any stable objects around them, bracing themselves. Soon, they felt a tremendous impact as the ship sshed up high water sprays all around.


    The Ark Maxim had fallen from a height of several dozen meters above the sea surface, so the impact wasnt too strong, and the ship could withstand it.


    Where have wended? Ian asked.


    Robin raised her wrist and looked at her Log Pose but shook her head, saying, Im not sure. However, the Log Pose indicates that there are inds nearby.


    Then lets head in the direction the Log Pose is pointing! Ian suggested.


    They all rushed to help Matthew, unfurling the Arks sails together. Although they were not catching favorable winds, which made the ships speed rtively slow, it didnt matter too much.


    The Ark sailed slowly on the sea surface. Robin and Reiju used materials on the ship to create two reclining chairs and enjoyed the long-awaited sunbathing on the deck. Enel sat on top of the golden cabin, silently watching Ian practicing swordsmanship on the deck. Aftering down to the Blue Sea, Enel had no intention of running away anymore. He was entirely unfamiliar with the Blue Sea, so he could only follow Ian andply with his arrangements.


    Care to join us for a meal! Ian saw that Matthew had prepared food and waved to Enel.


    Matthew was skilled at cooking, and these dishes were parting gifts from Conis and her people when they left. They were all Sky Ind cuisine, and Matthew had managed to recreate them, and they tasted quite good.


    As they ate, Ian chatted with Reiju and Robin. Enel had been silent all along, but suddenly, he spoke up, saying, Is your pirate crew just these few people?


    No! Ian shook his head and said, The majority of the crew is currently in the New World.


    The New World? Hmm.. ok! Enel naturally didnt understand the meaning of this term, but he pointed to Robin and Doroni and asked, Are the people in your crew as powerful as them?


    What are you trying to say? Ian asked him.


    If those people in your crew are all roughly the same in strength, then you should make me the Vice Captain! Enel raised his chin.


    Having already agreed to the terms with Ian, Enel had decided to stay with his pirate crew. However, his arrogant mentality had not disappeared. He believed that even if he couldnt defeat Ian, he should have no problem defeating the others. Hence, he suddenly had this idea of bing the Vice Captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    Upon hearing his words, Doroni, Matthew, Robin, and Reiju exchanged nces and burst intoughter in unison.


    Whats funny!? Enel said, feeling a bit annoyed.


    The vice-captains position is taken! Ian said with a smile. So, you can forget about that one, but we can offer you the position of Head Sailor.


    Generally speaking, the Head Sailor in a pirate crew is a high-ranking fighter, often responsible for leading the crew members into battle. Ian thought this position suited Enels fighting skills well. However, who was Enel? He was the ruler of Skypiea, a self-proimed god. He had always been the big boss, and now, after reluctantly epting reality and wanting to be the second-inmand, Ian told him that he couldnt even be the second-inmand, only the third or even the fourth. How could Enel ept that?


    If I can defeat your vice-captain, does that mean I can have the position? Enel asked Ian discontentedly.


    Upon hearing this, Ian and the others burst into even louderughter.


    I advise you not to entertain such thoughts! Ian patted his shoulder. Its impossible for you to defeat Uncle Fujitora.


    Ian had no confidence in Enels ability to defeat Vice-captain Fujitora. Although Enel had the powers of the natural element, Fujitora could use Armament Haki, and even Enels proud Kenbunshoku Haki, the so-called mantra, might not match Fujitoras.


    Enels Kenbunshoku Haki could cover the entire Skypiea, but Uncle Fujitoras Observation Haki could reach further than the atmosphere! It was clear at a nce who was stronger and who was weaker.


    Perhaps speed was Enels only advantage, but Ian believed that Fujitora must have a way to deal with him.


    Well, the Goro Goro no Mi (Rumble-Rumble Fruit) was indeed a powerful Logia-type Devil Fruit, but the Blue Sea differed significantly from Skypiea


    It could be said that aftering to the Blue Sea, Enels ultimate achievement would be limited if he didnt learn Armament Haki.


    In this world, there was no invincibility. Even Ian, relying on his card system, couldnt achieve invincibility, let alone Enel.


    However, Enel didnt believe Ians empty talk since he had never seen Fujitora. Naturally, he thought Ian was bragging, so he couldnt help but say, Alright! When I meet your vice-captain, Ill challenge him. If I can defeat him, you must promise to give me the position of the vice-captain!


    Well talk about that if you manage to defeat him! Ian said with a smile, shaking his head.


    As for Robin and Reiju, they hadnt really witnessed Enels power, so they also found Ians words reasonable.


    Seeing this, Enel didnt say anything more, but inside, he was eager to show off his strength.


    Perhaps his thoughts had an effect, as after sailing for half a day, Ian and his crew encountered arge pirate fleet on the sea.


    It was a fleet consisting of five pirate ships, apparently intending to follow the Grand Line and head to the New World. Initially, Ian didnt n to pay them any attention, but he had overlooked a crucial detail.


    The cabin of the Ark Maxim was entirely made of gold, and when it sailed under the sunlight, it sparkled and gleamed. The opposing pirate fleet was so far away that they were blinded by the dazzling reflection eyes. When they finally saw what was happening through their telescopes, excitement surged through the pirate crew, and they charged towards Ians ship with renewed zeal.


    What do these guys want? Ian looked at the enemy, who had now brought out cannons and was firing at them. He felt a bit annoyed.


    Robin giggled and said, Well, its your fault for not raising our g. They have no idea that the people aboard this ship are not ones to be trifled with!


    Reiju stood on the deck, raising her slender leg and performing a spinning kick, sending a cannonball flying away. She chimed in, This golden cabin is just too conspicuous.


    Indeed, because they switched to the Ark Maxim, Ian hadnt hoisted the Jolly Roger of his Dragon Hunters Pirate Crew. Otherwise, this pirate fleet would probably have gone the other way. Ian hadnt considered this aspect, and from the looks of it, if they didnt make a g soon, they would encounter even more pirates who would flock to them like flies attracted to light.


    Fortunately, this time they had a professional fighter on board, so Ian didnt need to take action.


    Ill leave it to you! Ian said to Enel, This is your first task! But leave one alive, so we can ask about which route we are on.


    Enel snorted coldly, wasting no words. He raised his right hand and struck towards the distant sky. His entire arm transformed into a ball of lightning,nding directly above one of the pirate ships.


    Then, he fiercely swung his arm downward, roaring, Gods Judgment!


    Boom! A tremendous thunderp echoed as the ball of lightning descended from the sky and struck the pirate ship, obliterating it into pieces!


    Robin and the others watched this scene in astonishment. It was only now that they understood just how powerful Enel was, the guy whom Ian had captured. Could anyone but Ian have managed to subdue such an individual?

 Chapter 481: Route Change

    Chapter 481: Route Change


    Encountering the wrathful Enel, this pirate crew could be said to have hit rock bottom.


    Having expanded to a fleet of five pirate ships and making it this far, this pirate crew actually had the potential to be a renowned pirate crew. If only their captain could raise his own bounty a bit higher, perhaps when they arrived at Sabaody Archipgo, they could even achieve the status of a Supernova or something simr.


    However, their greed led them astray. They didnt encounter a fatmb but a deadlyet!


    Divine punishment! Divine punishment!


    Enelughed manically, constantly bombarding them with powerful lightning strikes. One after another, the pirate ships were instantly reduced to pieces, and the pirates on board screamed in agony. Struck by the lightning, they were already paralyzed, falling into the sea along with their shattered vessels.


    Reiju and Robin finally understood why Ian was willing to risk the disdain of the Skypieans and bring Enel back. Such a formidable Logia Devil Fruit user had elevated the strength of the Dragon Hunters Pirates to a whole new level.


    Ian, Fujitora, and now Enelthe three titans of the Dragon Hunters Pirates had formed their power base.


    When Reiju realized this, she couldnt help but be astonished. Although the Dragon Hunters Pirates influence in the New World was still limited, and their numbers were not overwhelming, they were subtly moving towards the level of one of the Four Emperors.


    If they continued to develop in this manner, perhaps one day when Ian abandoned his identity as a Shichibukai, he could be a new Yonko!


    Father, your original choice was a mistake! Reiju thought of her own father, Judge, and silently prayed, I hope you wont seek revenge against Ian after cooperating with Big Moms Pirate Crew, otherwise


    One of the reasons Reiju chose to stay in Ians pirate crew was to break free from the cold, heartless nature of the Vinsmoke family. Seeing Sanji again, now happy in the Straw Hat Pirates, greatly moved her. Naturally, she didnt have a good impression of the Vinsmokes, but whenever she thought of her deceased mothers gentle smile, Reiju found it hard topletely let go. So she found a reason for herself, considering Ian as a partner, which made it seem only logical for her to leave the family and join the Dragon Hunters Pirates.


    This feeling was subtle and contradictory, and Ian was well aware of it, but he didnt point it out. Reijus willingness to stay in the pirate crew was a good thing for him.


    Just as Reiju was lost in her thoughts, she suddenly saw Ian deliver a flying kick, sending theughing Enel tumbling across the deck like a rolling gourd.


    What the hell! Didnt you hear what I said just now? Ian angrily reproached Enel. I told you to spare some of them, but you ignored my words!?


    Reiju looked up and saw that all five pirate ships on the sea had been taken down by Enel alone, no wonder Ian lost his temper.


    Enel wore a gloomy expression. He had indeed gone too far just now, forgetting Ians orders. However, when he saw Ians gaze, he couldnt bring himself to get angry.


    More urately, he didnt dare to act angry


    Those pirates are gone, and thats it! Enel mumbled as he got up. As long as the Ark sails on the sea, there will be more pirates!


    You dare to talk back, huh!? Ian clenched his fist, ready to step forward and teach the guy a lesson.


    Fortunately, at this moment, Reiju intervened and said, Alright, alright, it was just an ident on Enels part. Like he said, there will be other opportunities!


    Ian red at Enel but refrained from any further action. In fact, the only reason he let Enel spare some of the pirates was just to ask them if they knew the name of the next ind.


    Because when they left Skypiea aboard the Ark, they didnt take the same route as the Straw Hat Pirates. Ian was worried that it might cause a change in their route.


    The inds on the Grand Line were interconnected by a series of sea routes. However, when approaching the Sabaody Archipgo, some of the routes might converge, and no one could guarantee that these inds wouldnt experience a maic charge that couldst for a year or two, which would be a huge inconvenience.


    Therefore, Ian was furious with Enel for not following his orders.


    Fortunately, the Ark continued sailing forward, and on the following day, they encountered another pirate crew. This time, Enel didnt dare to act recklessly and left one ship intact.


    Reiju flew over and, after questioning them, brought back the terrified helmsman from the enemy ship. To Ians surprise, when he asked about their course, he found out that they had indeed deviated from their intended route.


    Originally, following the Straw Hat Pirates route, the next ind would be Long Ring Long Land, and the one after that would be the Capital of Water. But upon further inquiry, Ian discovered that the next ind ahead of them was none other than Saint Por Ind.


    Saint Por Ind, in technical terms, was an industrial ind connected to Water 7, the Capital of Water. Water 7 was renowned worldwide for its shipbuilding industry, which required raw materials like wood and steel. Saint Por Ind was the primary source of top-quality timber transported to Water 7 ever since the Sea Train was operational, making their exchange much more convenient.


    After sending the helmsman back to his ship, Ian began to ponder with a frown.


    Clearly, if he continued on this way, he could easily reach Water 7, but he had no intention of doing so.


    Ian had no ns to interfere with Zoro and the others adventure, and more importantly, he knew that CP9 members, including Rob Li, were present in Water 7. Though Robin was now part of his own crew, not the Straw Hat Pirates, Ians current strength was probably enough to toy with Rob Li. However, he still didnt want to get involved in that mess.


    Because it was a critical time, Ian needed to acquire the technology of the Pacifistas from the Marines and the World Government through negotiation. At first, it seemed impossible because the Pacifistas were the most vital weapons of the Marines and were not supposed to fall into the hands of outsiders. When Ian proposed the trade, he had little confidence and simply wanted to give it a try.


    However, something unforeseen must have happened in the process, leading both the Marines and the World Government to surprisingly agree to the exchange (thanks to Vegapunks intervention, though Ian was unaware of this). It left Ian with a feeling of having a windfall.


    Ian spected that his Shichibukai status and the avability of Thunderstone on his territory, Travolta Ind, likely yed a role. With these two factors in ce, it might have weakened the Navys vignce towards him, ultimately leading to their reluctant agreement.


    Given the circumstances, Ian naturally had to seize the opportunity while his rtionship with the Navy and the World Government was still in a honeymoon phase. He was determined toplete the trade without any unnecessaryplications at such a crucial moment.


    This was one of the reasons he chose not to set sail with Luffy and the crew. He feared any unnecessary incidents involving Robin in Water 7 that could lead to a rift between him and the Navy and the World Government.


    With this in mind, Ian considered the route change a blessing. If St. Pory ahead, they wouldnt need to worry about the Log Poses maic storage. Relying on the Sea Train, Ian and the crew could reach the Judicial Ind, Enies Lobby, much faster than taking the regr route.


    Additionally, there was a chance they could arrive at the Marine Headquarters, Marineford, even earlier


    However, there was one concernRobin. Regardless of Enies Lobby or Marineford, Robins identity must not be exposed, or it would cause immense trouble. Ian wasnt sure whether his Shichibukai status could protect her. If the World Government was determined to capture Robin, they might not consider his position as a Shichibukai.


    Furthermore, Admiral Aokiji had already met Robin and knew she was part of his pirate crew, but Ian was unaware of whether Aokiji had informed the Navy or the World Governments intelligence agencies about it.


    perhaps for the sake of insurance, they might consider splitting into two groupster, allowing Reiju and Robin to return to the New World first, while Fujitoraes to meet them.

 Chapter 482: Astonishing News

    Chapter 482: Astonishing News


    Regardless of how Ian considered dividing their forces or not, they had to reach St. Por first. Only by doing so could they acquire a new ship. (St. Por is an ind town in Paradise connected to Water 7 and Enies Lobby via the Sea Train)


    So they set sail once again, but this time, Ian asked Robin to sew a g for the Dragon Hunters Pirate Crew and hoisted it on the mast of the Ark.


    There was no other way. Since they had to dock on inds, Ian had to use this method to deter other pirates. Otherwise, when the Ark, a golden-made ship,nded on St. Por, countless pirates woulde after them with relentless determination. If they didnt raise the g, dealing with those pirates alone would be a headache for Ian.


    Moreover, Ian estimated that even raising the g might not be very effective. Although the identity of the Seven Warlords might deter some pirates, at the same time, many pirates driven mad by the desire for fame woulde to challenge him. This was nothing new; Crocodile had said that he had no idea how many such pirates he had defeated.


    Overestimating their abilities, there were such people everywhere in the world


    After two days of sailing on the sea, they finally saw St. Por Ind in the distance.


    The ind, when seen from afar, was entirely covered in forests, as if it were enveloped by a green cover.


    As they got closer, Ian realized that the ind was full of tall and giant trees, who knew how long they had been growing. No wonder this ce became an important source of timber; its forestry resources were incredibly abundant.


    In the direction near the harbor, the trees were rtively small. The deeper they went into the ind, therger the trees became. Afternding on the ind, Ian found that there was no modern city except for the harbor. The people here lived in treehouses, not developing designated urban areas but building houses wherever there were gaps in the forest, using them as towns.


    The inhabitants of the entire ind had been generations of lumberjacks. After obtaining approval, they would cut mature trees and process them into timber for transportation. But after cutting down a tree, they would nt more saplings in the same ce to ensure that this kind of deforestation would not harm the inds resources.


    Perhaps because they had seen plenty of ships made from wood, when Ians Ark approached the shore, the whole ind was taken aback. Not only was it their first time seeing a ship made of metal, but more importantly, the metal thatposed this ship was gold!


    Although they had recognized the g hanging on the Ark and knew that one of the Seven Warlords had arrived on their ind, they couldnt help but crowd around the ship, pointing and eximing in awe.


    Look at all the ants! Enel tilted his head and leaned on his golden staff, standing on the deck, observing the people below and remarking.


    Ian also noticed that there were quite a few individuals who looked like pirates among the crowd, their eyes filled with greed. They mingled with the onlookers, whispering to each other, undoubtedly plotting something. No wonder Enel made such ament.


    Enel, you stay on the ship! Ians gaze turned cold as he nced at the pirates below. He then said to Enel, If any foolish ants dare to climb up, crush them without hesitation!


    Dont worry, leave it to me! Enels face lit up with excitement. With a crackling sound, he clenched his fist and burst a ball of lightning, reaffirming his readiness for any potential trouble.


    Reiju, Robin, put these on! Ian handed them each a pair of sunsses he had found on the pirate ships that Enel had taken down earlier. After they put on the sunsses, he led the two of them off the ship.


    As Ian and the others disembarked, the onlookers quickly made way for them.


    Its really the ck Dragon Ian!


    What brings such a distinguished figure to St. Por?


    The people exchanged suspicious nces, but no one dared to block their path. Wherever they walked, the crowd scattered.


    Once they set foot on St. Por Ind, news of their arrival quickly spread far and wide. Ian wanted to inquire about the schedule and routes of the sea trains, but with his conspicuous appearance on St. Por, the news of their presence had already spread throughout the ind.


    In the Marine Headquarters at Marineford, amunications officer, gasping for breath, hurried to the office of Fleet Admiral Sengoku. After arriving at the door, heposed himself and knocked, hearing Sengokus voice from inside saying, Come in. Themunications officer pushed open the door and entered.


    Upon entering, he immediately stood at attention and saluted Sengoku before reporting, Reporting to Admiral Sengoku! We just received thetest information that the ck Dragon Ian, one of the Seven Warlords, appeared on St. Por Ind!


    Hmm? Sengoku was momentarily taken aback. He had been reviewing documents and raised his head with a puzzled expression, asking, How did he end up there!?


    I dont know! Themunications officer looked somewhat embarrassed. He suddenly disappeared for over a week, and we had no idea how he ended up on that route


    It wasnt surprising that the Marines were monitoring Ian. Ever since the incident in Dressrosa where he shed with Domingo and forced him to flee, Sengoku had decided to keep tabs on Ians movements.


    Initially, the Marines only focused on monitoring the Yonko, given their limited manpower. The Seven Warlords, being aligned with the World Government, and mostly staying in their own territories, like the former Domingo or Boa Hancock, werent seen as potential threats to go rogue.


    But Ian was an exception!


    When Ian took over the territory of Travolta, the Marines believed he would focus on managing his domain. However, he surprised them by abandoning his territory and wandering all over the world. It wasnt umon for the Shichibukai to roam, like Mihawk, who preferred solitude, but Ians roaming was different!


    He went to Dressrosa, exposing Domingos actions and forcing the Marines and World Government to strip Domingo of his Shichibukai title.


    After that, this guy Ian didnt rest for a moment. He unexpectedly followed Ace to Arabasta!


    Officially, they were there to capture ckbeard Teach, but to their surprise, not long after they arrived, Crocodile was taken down too!


    Though it seemed that Ian wasnt the one who dealt with Crocodile, Sengoku couldnt believe that Ian had no involvement in the matter!


    At such a critical moment, two Seven Warlords were deprived of their titles consecutively, leaving Sengoku with a headache. The Seven Warlords were an essential asset for the Marines, and precisely when Sengoku was preparing to take action against Whitebeards crew, two of them fell. Now, the positions of these two Shichibukai were vacant, and no recements had been found yet.


    As a result, Sengoku was truly wary of Ian. Even though they knew that Whitebeards crew had taken ckbeard Teach away, Sengoku still didnt dare to rx the surveince on Ians movements.


    Of course, this surveince was kept secret, and they followed from a distance to avoid detection. However, it was precisely because of this surveince that they lost track of Ian, leaving him untraceable for a whole week.


    During this week, Sengokus heart was in his throat. Based on Ians previous route, Sengoku spected that he might possibly head to Gecko Morias territory If something went wrong and Gecko Moria got involved, Sengoku would truly be exasperated


    Now, finally, Ian appeared again, but his route suddenly changed. While surprised, Sengoku couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, before he could fully rx, themunications officer hesitantly reported, But but, Fleet Admiral Sengoku, theres another pressing issue


    What is it? Sengoku immediately became alert.


    Recently, the Red Hair Pirates, who abruptly changed their course and left, seemed to be heading to St. Por too and judging by the timing, they might already be close Themunications officer said anxiously, If ck Dragon Ian doesnt leave St. Por Ind soon, they might encounter the Red Hair Pirates very soon!


    What what!? Sengokus eyes widened upon hearing this news, and he couldnt help but sit up straight in his chair.

 Chapter 483: CP6

    Chapter 483: CP6


    How could this happen!?


    Sengoku stood up and held his head in pain, saying, Is this just a coincidence, or was it nned?


    The Four Emperors are the biggest adversaries of the entire Navy. Regardless of which Yonko it is, their movements are worthy of attention. Normally, it wouldnt be a big deal for a Yonko to meet a Shichibukai. The Shichibukai appointed by the Navy are mostly notorious and distinctive pirates. For example, its normal for there to be connections between Jinbe and Whitebeard, and friendship between Shanks and Mihawk. The Navy has long been aware of such things and hasnt interfered.


    This also has implications for Ian and Whitebeards pirate crew, but it didnt affect his appointment as a Shichibukai.


    In other words, even if there are rtionships and connections between the Shichibukai and the Four Emperors, the Navy is unable to stop them; theyck the power to interfere


    So, even though they are aware of this, the Navy can only turn a blind eye and pretend not to see it. Moreover, the rtionship between the Four Emperors and the Shichibukai can be seen as a way to bnce power.


    Therefore, ording to this logic, there should be nothing unusual about Red-Haired Shanks encountering Ian.


    However, for some reason, Sengoku always has a bad premonition about this.


    Among the newly appointed Shichibukai, there are two people that Sengoku finds dangerous: one is Domingo, and the other is Ian.


    Domingo needs no exnation; his evil nature and ties with the Celestial Dragons make him dangerous.


    As for Ian, its a different story. Unlike Domingo, Ian is not evil; he belongs to the kinder type. However, paradoxically, thats what makes him most dangerous. Had he not been driven by benevolence, he wouldnt have dared to y the Celestial Dragons at Mariejois!


    Ian had not joined the Marines, which meant his sense of justice was not restrained like that of the Navys.


    Moreover, the most troublesome aspect was that Ian was highly intelligent.


    This led to him bing the first person who killed a World Noble and still ended up bing a Shichibukai!


    Initially, Sengoku opposed Ian bing a Shichibukai for this very reason. As an experienced Navy officer with decades of service, he had encountered countless individuals of all sorts, and his ability to judge people was usually spot-on. He could sense the danger hidden beneath Ians exterior.


    As for Red-Haired Shanks, not only was he one of the Four Emperors, but he was also once a crew member of the Pirate King, Gol D. Roger. The danger posed by Roger didnt lie solely in his power but in his ideology. Shanks experience as a member of Rogers crew had influenced him as well.


    Many years had passed since Rogers crew has disbanded, and most of them had disappeared into obscurity after Rogers execution. Only Red-Haired Shanks had not only remained visible but had grown to the level of power equivalent to an Emperor. So, in Sengokus eyes, he always believed that Shanks was someone carrying on Rogers will.


    Shanks knew many hidden secrets, and Sengoku couldnt help but wonder what impact it would have if Shanks and Ian were to meet. His ominous premonition stemmed from this.


    This wasnt just unfounded fear; Sengokus intuition had always been urate, and he chose to trust it.


    Even if the two were to sh upon meeting, Sengoku felt it would not be too problematic. What worried him the most was if they didnt fight but instead sat down for a chat!


    No, this wont do. I must immediately transfer Ian elsewhere! Sengoku thought to himself. Regardless of whether this encounter was a coincidence or not, its best not to let them meet!


    Do we have any CP agents on St. Por Ind? Sengoku immediately raised his head and asked the Major Communications Officer.


    The officer hesitated for a moment and replied, There seems to be a CP6 member operating on St. Por Ind, but fleet Admiral, you know they are under the jurisdiction of the World Government, and we dont have direct authority over them!


    Let that be my concern! Sengoku said. I willmunicate with the World Government. Your task is to contact the CP6 agent on the ind and tell them to find Ian and inform him to hurry ande to Marinfard.


    After a brief pause, Sengoku continued, Ah! Yes, tell them to inform him toe and receive the Pacifistas as soon as possible!


    In truth, Sengoku was willing to dy the matter with the Pacifistas as long as possible. The Marine Science Unit wanted to strike a deal to obtain Germas technology, but Sengoku feared that leaving the Pacifistas in Ians hands might not be a good idea. So, he had refrained from contacting Ian proactively, and he even hoped that Ian wouldnte to Marinfard. However, at this moment, to prevent Ian from meeting Red-Haired Shanks, Sengoku couldnt afford to be so hesitant.


    The officer saluted and quickly left the room.


    Once themunications officer had gone, Sengoku sat down slowly in his chair, stroking the little sheep by his side, who was currently chewing on a piece of paper. He sighed, saying, These are turbulent times


    At this moment, Sengoku truly felt his age catching up with him, and he felt somewhat helpless


    .


    Sengoku had the CP6 agent on St. Por Ind deliver the message from the Navy. However, what Sengoku didnt anticipate was that the CP6 agent ended up botching the whole thing!


    Through Den Den Mushis radio waves, the message was swiftly delivered. Just as Ian and his group settled into a tavern on St. Por Ind, preparing to have a drink and inquire about the sea trains schedule, the CP6 member appeared before them.


    As CP6 was not as secretive as CP9, they were known to the public as part of the intelligence organization of the World Government. However, CP6 agents were not worried about their presence being exposed.


    Being World Government operatives, they appeared dressed in ck suits, ck hats, and ties, projecting the standard image of government officials. Coupled with their distinct demeanor, the moment they appeared, patrons in the tavern immediately recognized them, causing half of the drinkers to flee in an instant!


    No one wanted to engage with World Government intelligence agents. Even if they were curious, they preferred not to linger here, fearing trouble.


    The remaining customers were all pirates. While they werent running away at the sight of the CP agents, they couldnt help but feel nervous and kept their mouths shut.


    Ian, Robin, and Reiju were initially savoring the inds delicacies, but when they saw these agents, Robin couldnt help but change her expression and almost stood up to flee. During her early years of fleeing, she had encountered too many individuals dressed like these, so she knew exactly who they were.


    Noticing her panic, Ian quickly reached out and held her hand, urging her to stay seated and gently shaking his head to signal her not to act hastily.


    Robin finally realized that she was no longer alone, facing the perils of fleeing repeatedly. Encouraged by Ians reassuring gaze, she managed to regain someposure and remained seated without making any sudden moves.


    Yet, despite her efforts, she couldnt suppress the slight tremble running through her body. She kept her head down, too afraid to lift her eyes and meet the gaze of the agents.


    Among the agents, the leader was a remarkably tall individual. His height was unconventional, as it was all concentrated in his long, towering legs, resembling two tall and thin bamboo poles. Oddly enough, his facial appearance seemed genteel, sporting a pair of sses and a gentlemanly beard on his chin.


    With his hands in his pockets, he led around ten CP6 members into the tavern, disdainfully ncing at the remaining pirates before heading straight towards Ians table.


    Ian-sama! Thenky leader approached Ian and made a deep bow, bending his entire body at a ny-degree angle, creating an eerie sight. Smiling, he introduced himself, I am Jerry, a CP6 agent. I learned of your arrival at St. Por, so Ivee to deliver the Marines message to you!


    However, Ian didnt even spare him a nce. Nonchntly grabbing a napkin, he leisurely wiped his mouth before casually responding, Get lost! Cant you see Im having a meal?


    Ian had dealt with CP agents before. When he extorted ten billion Berries from the Celestial Dragons, it was CP0 agents who came to negotiate with him. Although those agents wore masks to conceal their true identities, at least the CP0 members maintained impable manners.


    In contrast, this bunch of CP6 agents, while addressing Ian as sama (a sign of respect), couldnt hide their inherent arrogance no matter how hard they tried.


    Ian knew precisely why they carried such an attitude. Unlike CP9 or CP0, these agents had revealed themselves in front of ordinary people too many times. Those who knew their identities were filled with fear and awe, which over time only reinforced their haughty demeanor.


    They believed they represented the World Government, acting as high-ranking officials, while themon folk were nothing but insignificant peasants meant to kneel before them


    Ian despised this bureaucratic behavior the most, and what irked him even more was that these agents not only exuded arrogance but also frightened hispanion, Robin!


    This ind was St. Por, not the Water7! Ian had thought there wouldnt be any CP personnel here, which was why he brought Robin along. However, to his surprise, these persistent individuals had still managed to appear!


    He couldnt even have a peaceful meal; this constant sense of surveince was infuriating!


    So, how could Ian possibly be courteous to them?


    After hearing Ians words, Jerry paused for a moment, seemingly taken aback by being told to get lost. His face alternated between red and white, as if he were about to lose his temper. However, he restrained himself, probably recalling Ians status as one of the Seven Warlords, and hesitated to act recklessly. He forced a smile once again and tried to reason with Ian, Mister, we truly came to convey the Marines message. Wouldnt you want to


    Before he could finish his sentence, a te came hurtling through the air and smashed directly into his face. The tremendous force shattered the te into pieces, leaving his face a bloody mess, and he fell backward, crashing to the ground.


    I told you to get lost! Are you deaf or something!? Ians face darkened as he stood up and pointed at Jerry, scolding him

 Chapter 484: The Red Force

    Chapter 484: The Red Force


    Perhaps influenced by the gentle nature of his master Koshiro back then, Ian wasnt the kind of person who liked using foulnguage. However, he was now swearing, uttering Get lost repeatedly, indicating just how displeased he was.


    Although he also knew that this group of CP6 members was probably here to convey a message from the Marines, so what? Hed listen if he felt like it, but if he didnt want to, what could they do about it?


    That teIan acted out of anger, smashing Jerrys face with it, causing his face to be covered in blossoms. Such a pretentious dog of a person, a te was lightpared to him.


    Robin looked at Ian in astonishment. She hadnt expected that Ian would directly attack CP members without asking for reasons. But upon reflection, Robin suddenly understood why. Ian must have sensed her inner fear and chose this way to prove his initial promise to her.


    Sailing under a captain like him really brings a sense of security Robins heart warmed uncontrobly, and her anxiety vanished.


    CP6 members were initially stunned by their captain being attacked. After snapping back to reality, they hurriedly helped Jerry up. However, with blood all over his face, Jerry shook off his colleagues support, and in a fit of embarrassment and anger, he directly revealed the knuckledusters on his hands. He shouted at Ian, Damn it! Im an intelligence agent of the World Government! So what if youre a Warlord? How dare you attack me? Thats a capital offense!


    After saying that, he assumed a boxing stance and angrily dered, Very well then, let me fathom whether you, a Warlord, are worthy of your title!


    Jerry Aurora Flicker Jab!


    Shouting while attacking, Jerry threw a punch down towards Ian from a higher position. His punching speed was indeed quite fast, but


    The next moment, Ian gently blocked the punch with his left hand.


    Opening his palm and grasping Jerrys fist, dangerous glints flickered in Ians eyes. A smile appeared on his face as he said to Jerry, Who gave you this mysterious confidence? How did you think you, abatant of your caliber, could actually go against a Shichibukai?


    While speaking, Ian increased the pressure on Jerrys hand, and a series of cracking bone sounds echoed through the tavern, audible to everyone still seated.


    With Ians added force, Jerry suddenly cried out in agony. He felt as if his fist was on the brink of being crushed, the intense pain nearly unbearable. Desperately, he tried to retract his hand, only to find himself unable to escape Ians grasp.


    Release release me! Jerry screamed in pain, his suffering overwhelming. With a thud, he fell to his knees.


    The other CP6 members, sensing something amiss, rushed forward. Two operatives in ck suits each grabbed one of Jerrys shoulders, helping to pull his arms back.


    However, at that moment, a crisp ringing of bells sounded. The runic bandage on Ians right arm swayed and disappeared from view. The next second, an overwhelming surge of high-temperature heat, capable of scorching the air itself, swept through the entire tavern!


    As the ck mes on Ians wrist emerged, the first to face their wrath was Jerry.


    The fist firmly clutched by Ian was instantaneously engulfed by the ck mes. Because the temperature of this infernal ze was so intense, Jerrys arm was instantly reduced to ckened carbon fragments that fell to the ground!


    Feeling no pain, Jerrys entire right arm was gone


    But it didnt end there. After consuming Jerrys arm, the ck mes spread over his body, engulfing his entire form. Then, his head caught fire too!


    Within the taverns stunned upants, a surreal spectacle unfolded before their eyes. Jerry, consumed by the relentless march of the mes, transformed into charred carbon from head to toe in an instant. Wherever the inferno spread, carbon remnants descended like macabre confetti. The scene exuded an eerie dissonance


    The two CP6 operatives who had approached to assist Jerry werent spared this cruel fate either. Their contact with Jerrys body exposed them to the clutches of the obsidian mes.


    Thus, in what felt like the blink of an eye, the three CP6 agents vanished from this world before the collective gaze, leaving behind only three heaps of ckened ash on the ground, a grim testament to their presence.


    Within the tavern, a suffocating silence prevailed, rendering it devoid of even a whisper.


    Only after a considerable span did a lone, soft gulp echo, a subtle sound of someone swallowing saliva. This faint noise marked the revival of the taverns atmosphere


    And as life rekindled, it was met with a chorus of sharp intakes of breath.


    After incinerating Jerry and the other two agents, Ian resumed his seat with an air of nonchnce, as if nothing untoward had urred. Lifting a beverage to his lips, he took a casual sip.


    CP6s members, stricken with terror, maintained a wide berth from Ians table. The abrupt vanishing of three individuals was a cause for rm for anyone, and yet they remained immobilized, locked in shared, bewildered gazes. None dared to draw nearer.


    Then, with a deft motion after finishing his drink, Ian brought the ss down on the table with a resounding thud. In hushed tones, he uttered, Scram.


    His voice was low, but to CP6, it resonated like thunder. Before they could contemte their actions, the remaining members scattered like frightened mice. They turned tail and bolted towards the taverns exit,menting theirck of extra limbs that might grant them a greater speed.


    As a multitude surged towards the exit, a chaotic scramble ensued. In the eyes of the onlookers, these figures in ck suits appeared utterly bedraggled, jostling one another as they raced outside. Some even lost their shoes in the haste


    Once the CP6 members had departed, the taverns patrons feigned nonchnce and resumed their meals. But an unbroken silence prevailedno utensil clinks, no whispers dared escape. They surreptitiously stole nces toward Ians group, encased in a sensation akin to sitting on pins and needles.


    Regret gnawed at the hearts of these pirates now. If only they had seized the opportunity to depart earlier. Their curiosity had ensnared them, rendering escape now less convenient. Departing at this juncture would be conspicuous


    Ian, on the other hand, paid little heed to their musings, continuing to savor his meal.


    Resting her chin in her hand, Reiju whispered to Ian, Is this wise? Eliminating agents of the World Governmentwont that invite trouble?


    Fear nothing! Ian chuckled. Theyre hardly pivotal figures. The World Government wont jeopardize their standing with a Warlord over three agents!


    After pondering briefly, Reiju found his rationale sound and nodded in agreement. She smiled, content to observe Ian as he ate.


    Turning to Robin, Ian addressed her, My apologies, I didnt foresee the presence of World Government agents here


    Robin shook her head. No need to apologize. On the contrary, I should thank you.


    As I said, as long as Im around, no one can harm you, Ian dered. Not even the marine Admirals!


    Robin remained silent, her captivating smile conveying her understanding. She knew that Ian could indeed deliver on his promise


    As the trio continued to dine and converse, the taverns door was suddenly thrust open once again. Ian furrowed his brow, casting his gaze towards the source of themotion. It appeared that a pirate had rushed in, yet hisplexion was pallid, and he panted heavily, an air of frantic unsettlement about him.


    Its its bad! The pirate, upon entering, hastily addressed the upants of the tavern with an agitated tone, Theres a ship approaching on the sea a ship!


    Hush!! Another pirate, seemingly from the same crew as the neer, promptly rose to his feet. Nervously ncing towards Ians group, he whispered to the panicked pirate, Dont dont make a scene! A ship approaching isnt that surprising. Dont cause a fuss


    However, before he could finish his sentence, the distressed pirate gestured frantically, Th-that ship its the Red Force!


    The denizens of the tavern were momentarily perplexed. What in the world was the Red Force?


    Yet, the next moment, a more seasoned pirate recalled and jolted to his feet, his voice quivering, Red Red Force!? The Red-Haired Pirates!?


    Boom! The pirates within the tavern suddenly found themselves in a daze, and realization dawned upon them.


    Wasnt the gship of the Red-Haired Pirates called the Red Force!?


    Goodness! Having a Shichibukai present on the ind was astonishing enough, but now word of a Yonkos arrival spread!?


    Quick quickly, run! Someone, without warning, shouted, and in that instant, all the pirates regained their senses. They surged towards the taverns entrance like a swarm, driven by sheer urgency.


    As one might expect, the Yonko were also pirates, colleagues to those present, and thus the pirates should not be so rmed and fearful. Yet, paradoxically, the very name of a Yonko held the greatest power of intimidation over them!


    Much like the inds protected by a Yonko, even if the Yonko was absent, the mere presence of their g could send shivers down pirates spines, deterring them from causing chaos and disturbances. Let alone when an actual Yonko made an appearance


    Continuing to linger here, who knew if they might irk the Yonko and inadvertently lead the entire pirate crew to face dire consequences?


    In the span of just a moment, the tavern had emptied entirely, leaving only Ians trio behind. Even the taverns staff and owner had sought refuge.


    Ian gazed at this spectacle, taken aback by the exaggerated turn of events. It all felt rather surreal.


    Reiju and Robin wore expressions of astonishment, unable to contain their curiosity. They turned to Ian and queried, Whats going on? Why did the Red-Haired Pirates suddenly appear here?


    Ian shrugged, raising his hands in a gesture of uncertainty. How should I know?


    Should we also leave? Reiju voiced her concern. Youve never had dealings with the Red-Haired Pirates before, Right?


    After a moment of contemtion, Ian shook his head. Dont worry. The Red-Haired Pirates arent as capricious as Kaido or Big Mom. As long as we dont provoke them, they wont pose a threat to us.


    Setting down his cutlery, Ian rose to his feet with a grin. Lets go! Time to pay our respects to the Grand Lines most distinguished man.

 Chapter 485: Shanks Takes the Initiative

    Chapter 485: Shanks Takes the Initiative


    At the port of St. Por, Enel was currently standing with his golden staff, tilting his head to watch a ship that had appeared not far away on the sea.


    It was a ship with its sides and bow painted red, with nothing particrly special about the hull itself. However, the figurehead on the bow resembled the head of a dragon.


    Enel found this ship a bit peculiar. At his feet, there were several pirates twitching on the ground. These pirates, as Ian had mentioned, were audacious individuals who thought that Ian hade ashore and left his ship unguarded. They took this opportunity to try and steal the golden ship. However, they were unfortunate enough to encounter Enel and were struck down by a bolt of lightning.


    Enels curiosity stemmed from this situation. The pirates who had just rushed forward to seize the ship were more than just a few. Even though Enel had just electrocuted the group, these individuals showed no signs of retreating. However, to his surprise, when this ship of dark red color appeared on the sea, the remaining pirates changed their expressions drastically and scattered like a swarm, fleeing!


    As they ran, they muttered phrases that Eneel struggled toprehend: Red Force, Yonko, and Red-Haired.


    What was a Yonko? A name for a pirate crew, perhaps?


    Enel continued to tilt his head, watching the dragon-headed ship gradually approaching. Then he saw a man with three scars across his eye standing on the ships rail. The man had red hair and was staring wide-eyed at the Ark Maxim.


    Oh, oh, oh! the red-haired man eximed, his eyes full of amazement. He shouted loudly at Enel, Hey, hey, hey! My friend, your ship is truly extravagant! Can Ie aboard and take a look?


    No! Enel tapped his golden staff and said, Approaching this ship is prohibited!


    Is that so? Well, then forget it! The red-haired man scratched his head, chuckled, and didnt seem to mind.


    However, just at that moment, a stout man with a pipe in his mouth walked over to the red-haired man. He whispered a few words to him, and then Enel saw the red-haired man raise his head and look at the mast of the Ark Maxim.


    Haha! It really is! The red-haired man eximed with augh, unable to contain his amusement after seeing the pirate g flying atop the mast. He pped his thigh with his right hand, bursting intoughter.


    Only then did Enel notice that the left hand of this red-haired man was curiously amputated.


    In that split second of distraction, Enel realized that the red-haired man had suddenly vanished. Then, there was a soft thump behind him. Startled, Enel turned around to find that the man had somehow, without his notice, leaped onto the Ark Maxim.


    This man before him sported a Western-style sword at his waist and wore patterned beach shorts that exposed his long hairy legs. He also had flip-flops on his feet. Despite his somewhat scruffy appearance, Enel inexplicably became nervous and tightened his grip on the golden staff, assuming a defensive stance.


    Ahaha! No need to be tense, my friend! The red-haired manughed heartily and addressed Enel, Youre part of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, right? I was actually looking for you guys!


    With that, he couldnt resist extending his hand and touching the cabin crafted from pure gold, remarking, I heard your captain possesses the Coin-Coin Fruit ability. You must be quite wealthy! This is actually the first time Ive seen a ship made entirely of gold


    Even though the Ark Maxim had beenmandeered by Ian, Enel still regarded it as his own, as Ian had stated that after the arrangement wasplete, Enel could go wherever he pleased. he even harbored hopes of reiming the ship and returning to his homnd. Therefore, he was fiercely protective of the vessel. Seeing this inexplicable red-haired man daring to touch the gold on his ship, Enel couldnt hold back any longer.


    Dont touch it! Enel yelled at the red-haired man, simultaneouslyunching his right fist in a lightning-charged strike toward him.


    Even though the man had invoked the name of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Crew, Enel didnt know whether this man was friend or foe. Intuition also hinted that this red-haired man wasnt someone to be trifled with. So, erring on the side of caution, Enel attacked.


    Why so serious!


    Confronted with Enels lightning strike, Shanks chuckled. He swiftly drew the Western-style sword from his waist and casually swiped it through the air with a sharp crackling sound, astonishingly dispersing Enels lightning attack.


    Enels eyes widened. While his previous attack had carried an element of testing, he had never anticipated that it would be so casually nullified by his opponent.


    Impressive strength! A Logia Devil Fruit user, I presume? The red-haired man swung the sword in his hand, then returned it to his waist. He asked curiously, Yet, I dont recall the Dragon Hunter Pirate Crew boasting a member such as yourself.


    However, Enel didnt respond to his words. Instead, he twirled the golden staff in his hand and tapped his Thunder Drum on his back twice: Thud! Thud!


    30 million volts! Thunder Beast!


    A Thunder Beast, formed from lightning, materialized instantaneously. Resembling a massive wolf, it roared and lunged at the red-haired man. Its gaping maw aimed to consume him.


    At the very moment the Thunder Beast lunged, a voice also erupted from behind, eximing, Enel, halt!!


    Although Eneel had suffered a brutal beating from Ian during their time on Skypiea, he had always believed that Ian had held back due to his own control over lightning.


    However, faced with the red-haired man before him, Enel couldnt discern any lightning-controlling ability. Even though the man had effortlessly dispersed his lightning with a sword swing, he remained unconvinced.


    Thus, even upon hearing the voice from behind being that of Ian, Enel didnt cease his assault.


    Unfortunately, Enels luck wascking in this instance. The Grand Line, unlike Skypiea, teemed with incredibly powerful individuals. And it so happened that Enel had stumbled upon one of the mightiest figures among them!


    The red-haired man was none other than one of the Four Emperors, Shanks. Confronting the unleashed Thunder Beast, he furrowed his brow slightly, suddenly coiled his body, and instantaneously drew his sword forward in a piercing thrust!


    His strike directly pierced the gaping maw of the Thunder Beast, causing the surge of lightnings energy to rush towards his de.


    Yet, before this lightning could reach Shanks hand, he abruptly shook his body. The de of his Western-style sword quivered intensely, dispersing the lightning with a resounding snap.


    Needless to say, this was a demonstration of the importance of Haki. If Ian had witnessed it, he might have found it somewhat familiar. It resembled the sensation of ones Nen quivering. However, Shanks achieved this through the vibration of his sword.


    As for Enel, he was utterly perplexed by these workings. Witnessing this scene, he was left dumbfounded. It marked the second time his lightning attack had failed.


    How How are you doing this!? Enel couldnt help but blurt out.


    However, before Shanks could respond, a figure darted toward them at astonishing speed. With a resounding thud, a fist struck the back of Enels head.


    Enel lowered his head, clutching it. The familiar sensation of that punch made him instantly recognize that the one who had struck him was Ian.


    Ian had rushed over from the tavern. His original intention had been to catch a glimpse of Shanks, but upon arriving at the harbor, he unexpectedly witnessed the rotund figure of Enelunching an attack on Shanks


    Oh, damn it! Ian felt a sudden flutter of unease. He really hoped Enel wouldnt stir up any trouble for him!


    Hence, Ian promptly employed his iron fist against Enel. Surprisingly, Ians current headbutt technique bore a strong resemnce to Vice Admiral Garps Fist of Love


    After quelling Enel, Ian breathed a sigh of relief. He raised his head and fixed his gaze on Shanks across from him.


    Aha! Shanks seemed to find the recent spectacle amusing. He burst intoughter and addressed Ian, Youre ck Dragon Ian, right? Finally, we meet!


    Huh? This time, Ian was the one baffled. He queried with puzzlement, You know me?


    Of course I do! Shanks sheathed his sword and continued, Ivee out this time specifically to find you and Ace!


    To find me and Ace!? Ians quick-wittedness kicked in, and he blurted out, Is it about ckbeard?


    Shanks nodded, confirming, Exactly.


    With that, he sauntered over to the table on the deck and took a seat. He patted the chair beside him and gestured to Ian, Come, have a seat, young man! Despite your position as a Warlord, theres no enmity between us. After all, Im good friends with Hawk-Eye Mihawk!


    Ian didnt decline the offer. He walked over and settled into the offered chair. At the same time, Reiju and Robin had arrived on the ship. Confronted by one of the Four Emperors, they felt a touch of unease but still headed to the cabin to fetch some beverages from Matthew.


    As they took their seats, it finally dawned on Ian. He realized that after his encounter with Mihawk, his mentor had most likely gone to seek out Shanks!

 Chapter 486: Origins

    Chapter 486: Origins


    Ian wasnt mistaken. The reason Shanks came out this time was indeed because after meeting with Hawkeye (Dracule Mihawk), these two monsters had a meeting. This impromptu decision led Shanks to seek out Ian.


    However, the fact that they met at St. Por was truly coincidental, not because Shanks had foreseen it.


    In truth, a deviation had already urred when Ian decided to team up with Ace to pursue ckbeard Teach. Originally, if Ace had pursued Teach alone, Shanks would have ultimately chosen to meet with Whitebeard, Edward Newgate, and inform him of the danger posed by the ckbeard. He would have hoped that Whitebeard could recall Ace and prevent him from further chasing the ckbeard.


    Thest time Ace found Shanks was to express gratitude for saving Luffy. Although this established a certain level of acquaintance between Ace and Shanks, Shanks had never considered directly approaching Ace to convince him to give up his pursuit. This was because Shanks knew that Ace belonged to the Whitebeard Pirates. The only person who could make Ace abandon his pursuit was Whitebeard himself. Even if Shanks had directly approached Ace, he wouldnt have been able to change Aces mind.


    So originally, Shanks had intended to set sail and head to the New World to meet with Whitebeard. At that time, Shanks already knew that Ace was pursuing ckbeard alongside Ian, but he hadnt changed his n.


    The reason was simple. Shanks and Ian wereplete strangers at that point, and considering Ians position as one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, Shanks feared that his intervention might backfire.


    However, when Hawkeye, this good friend, approached Shanks and revealed his rtionship with Ian, Shanks altered his ns.


    Those who can be Yonko have their own pride. Shanks was well aware of Whitebeards character. He knew that if he, a younger generation figure, were to approach the Whitebeard, thetter might not heed his advice. Shanks would have chosen the path of meeting Whitebeard only as ast resort. However, now he had a better optionleveraging the rtionship between Hawkeye and Ian to approach them.


    Shanks knew that Ian was almost about to join the Whitebeard Pirates and was Aces closest friend/brother. If he could persuade Ian, perhaps it might lead to Ace abandoning his pursuit of ckbeard as well.


    This was the reason for his sudden departure. His actions at the time startled even the Marine ships monitoring them, prompting hurried reports to the Marine Headquarters about the activities of the Red Hair Pirates.


    However, Shanks understanding of Ian was limited at the time. His knowledge about Ian, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, was circumscribed. Although he knew Ian had shed with Marine admirals and had be a Warlord for unknown reasons, he had never truly met Ian. He had no real grasp of Ians capabilities.


    In Shanks perspective, even if Ian and Ace teamed up to pursue ckbeard, there was a high likelihood of trouble, given ckbeards treacherous nature.


    Yet, what surprised Shanks was that when he was in his way, approaching the ind of basta, sudden news arrived: Ian and Ace had sessfully captured the ckbeard Pirates and handed them over to members of the Whitebeard Pirates!


    This news certainly left Shanks bewildered, as it went beyond his expectations.


    With news of ckbeards capture confirmed, Shanks original intention of seeking out Ian and Ace naturally fell through. Thus, after careful consideration, Shanks made the decision to continue observing the unfolding situation. Moreover, upon learning that Ian and Ace had departed basta, Shanks could no longer pursue them in that direction and had to change course.


    This is why the Marine reports stated that the Red Hair Pirates Suddenly changed direction.


    Originally, Ian and Ace were headed for Jaya Ind, but with Shanks losing his purpose to find them, he had no reason to linger around Jaya Ind. Coincidentally, their ship, the Red Force, had sustained some damage due to colliding with a reef during their journey. This prompted Shanks to set course for Water 7 to acquire high-quality timber for repairing the ship.


    However, Shanks himself hadnt anticipated that during the time he was en route to St. Por, Ians ship had not gone to Jaya Ind as originally nned. Unfortunately, it was inadvertently drawn into one of Luffys escapades to Skypiea. On their return journey, due to the acquisition of Enels Ark Maxim, their route was altered, leading them onto the path toward St. Por.


    Initially, Shanks had not paid attention to the pirate g hanging on the Ark Maxim; he had been captivated by the allure of the golden-crafted ship. However, his first mate, Ben Beckman, the charismatic pipe-smoking uncle, had noticed it and informed Shanks.


    The sudden appearance of the Hunting Dragon Pirates ship caught Shanks off guard. For him, this was an unexpected twist of fate. He had set out to search purposefully but hadnt managed to cross paths, and just when he had ceased actively seeking, fate yed its hand, leading them to meet.


    Nheless, regardless of the circumstances, now that they had encountered each other, Shanks decided to have a conversation with Ian. He was genuinely curious about Ian as a person. Shanks long-time solitary friend, Hawkeye, had suddenly introduced a nephew of sorts and even shared a drink with Shanks in apparent delight. Thus, Shanks was naturally inclined to meet Ian.


    As Shanks spoke with such eloquence, Ian finally grasped the sequence of events that had unfolded since he and Ace left basta.


    Observing the red-haired gentleman before him, who frequently burst into heartyughter, Ian couldnt help but find the situation rather peculiar.


    Despite being one of the Yonko, Shanks was quite affable in demeanor. He didnt even seem to bring up the incident involving Enels attack earlier. It appeared he hadnt taken it to heart at all.


    This was something Ian could understand, as his impression of Shanks went back to the time when he had faced a group of mountain bandits in Windmill Vige of the East Blue. Shanks had still remainedposed and cheerful, even then.


    However, this didnt imply that Shanks was harmless. It was more that as long as these provocations didnt cross his personal boundaries, he simply let them slide.


    This seemingly carefree disposition reminded Ian of someone familiarLuffy. It appeared Luffy might have been influenced by Shanks personality. This raised a question: Who had influenced Shanks in this manner? As Ian pondered this, only one person came to mindPirate King Gol D. Roger!


    Thinking of Roger, Ian suddenly remembered someone elseSilvers Rayleigh!


    Uncle Rayleigh, how is he doing? Ian found himself pondering, reflecting on the man who had been the right hand of the Pirate King.


    As the former vice-captain of the Pirate King, Rayleigh had indeed mentioned Shanks to Ian. Unable to contain his curiosity, Ian addressed Shanks, Uh, Shanks-aniki Can I call you that? Uncle Rayleigh mentioned you to me before


    *Pffft!* Shanks had been in the midst of taking a gulp of the beer that Matthew had brought him. However, upon hearing Ians words, he ended up spewing out the liquid in surprise!


    Cough! Cough!! Shanks coughed a few times before lifting his head, astonishment etched on his face as he stared at Ian. You you just mentioned who?!


    Uncle Rayleigh! Silvers Rayleigh! Ian repeated.


    Shanks looked at Ian in disbelief. Where did you hear that name?


    Uncle Rayleigh told me himself! Ian responded before realizing, Oh! Right, you probably havent seen Uncle Rayleigh in a long time, have you? So you might not know that Ive be Uncle Rayleighs disciple!


    At this point, Shanks was genuinely shocked. He hadnt expected that Ian was Rayleighs disciple!


    He had indeed not seen Rayleigh in many years. After their crew disbanded, Rayleigh had chosen to live in Sabaody Archipgo, and due to his own circumstances, Shanks hadnt approached that ind much. After all, it was close to Marine Headquarters, and if he were to appear, a fleet of Marine ships might await him.


    Um, also, Luffy mentioned you to me! Ian seemed to enjoy Shanks astonishment and added, My martial brother, Zoro, is part of Luffys pirate crew. Additionally, Luffy is Aces younger brother, right? During our time on the Sky Ind, we spent our time together


    By now, Shanks was entirely bbergasted. He hadnt anticipated that there was such a profound connection between him and Ian beyond their rtionship with Hawkeye!


    It was indescribable, the whirlwind of emotions Shanks felt. He had initially assumed that they were two entirely unrted individuals. Yet, through this conversation, he suddenly realized they shared a camaraderie that defied his expectationsa sense of belonging that was astonishing.


    Shanks finally understood why Ian had addressed him as big brother earlier. Considering Shanks was around 37 years old and Ian was merely 20, plus the deep bond they had uncovered, the fraternal appetion seemed more than appropriate.


    Ahahaha! Once the realization set in, Shanks burst into heartyughter, a warm and genuine joy radiating from him. If he had known the depth of their connection, he thought, he wouldnt have hesitated beforeinstead, he would have directly invited Ian to share a drink with him.


    Laughing heartily, Shanks pped Ians shoulder with vigor. Then, he turned to the crew on the Red Force, including Ben Beckman, and shouted with enthusiasm, Ben! Come over here! Hahaha, lets meet our young brother and celebrate together!

 Chapter 487: Shanks Killing Intent

    Chapter 487: Shanks'' Killing Intent


    The alliance banquet between the Dragon Hunter Pirates and the Red-Haired Pirates began amidst Ians bewildered expression!


    Perhaps this is the true pirate style  finding any excuse to throw a party, where everyone eatsrge chunks of meat and drinks copious amounts of alcohol, getting thoroughly intoxicated and living in a drunken stupor.


    In that regard, Ian might not be considered a proper pirate yet; he doesnt have the habit of throwing parties on a whim.


    Shanks seemed to be in high spirits, with his arm around Ians shoulder, introducing the Red-Haired Pirates crew members to him. Every time he introduced someone, they clinked sses with Ian, and they all downed their drinks in one go, forcing Ian to consume quite a bit of alcohol as well.


    However, this allowed Ian to get acquainted with many of the Red-Haired Pirates, such as their vice-captain, Benn Beckman, the chubby shipwright Lucky Roux, and, in addition, Usopps father, the sniper of the Red-Haired Pirates, Yasopp.


    Lucky Roux kept praising Ians pirate crews chef, Matthew, because this chubby guy was a big foodie. When Ian talked to Yasopp, he learned that Yasopps son, Usopp, had also set sail as a pirate with Luffy. Moreover, when Yasopp found out that Ian had saved Usopps life on Skypiea, he felt even more warmly toward Ian.


    The arrival of the Red-Haired Pirates had put the entire St. Por on edge. However, nobody had anticipated that instead of setting foot on the ind, the Red-Haired Pirates would throw a party right at the harbor with the Shichibukai. Theughter andmotion emanating from their ships left the residents of the ind and the local pirates dumbfounded.


    Naturally, this situation was reported to the Marines. The world governments chief strategist, Sengoku, was probably experiencing another headache. Ever since Ian became one of the Seven Warlords, his influence had been steadily increasing. First, he had connections with the Whitebeard Pirates, and now he was on good terms with the Red-Haired Pirates. Besides, he could even gather most of the Shichibukai to help him single-handedly.


    This kind of rise in power and influence left people astounded.


    With this, it would be difficult for the Marines to deal with any issues without involving Ian in the future


    The banquet continued well into thete hours of the night. As many people sumbed to intoxication and dozed off on the deck of the Ark Maxim, Ian was still engaged in a drinkingpetition with Shanks.


    Shanks capacity for alcohol seemed bottomless. After drinking for so long, Ians head was throbbing, yet Shanks appeared surprisingly sober.


    Robin and Reiju had long sumbed to the effects of alcohol and retired to their cabin to rest. Matthew and Doroni, on the other hand, were sprawled out and snoring loudly alongside the Red-Haired Pirates. As for Enel this time, he had been introduced to Shanks potent liquor from the West Blue. ustomed to drinking only the alcohol produced on Skypiea, he had been thoroughly intoxicated long ago.


    It wasnt until this point that Shanks broached a serious topic with Ian. His eyes were somewhat unfocused, but his speech remained coherent. He said, Honestly, Ian, Im truly surprised that you and Ace managed to capture that guy, Teach


    Although Ian was somewhat tipsy as well, his mind was still sharp. Upon hearing this, he shook his head and replied, That guy is cunning and powerful. Hes already acquired the powers of the Dark-Dark Fruit. Ace and I nearly fell victim to his scheme when he sucked us into a ck hole he created. Fortunately, my abilities had an advantage over his, allowing us to escape.


    But, I must say, you guys were reckless! Shanks expression turned serious as he continued, Have you considered the consequences if you and Ace had failed? Ace, if captured by Teach, would have prompted Whitebeard tounch an all-out rescue mission. As for you With your status as one of the Seven Warlords, Teach would likely have taken you out and assumed your position. The Marines and the World Government would have approved, and your friends would have sought vengeance for you. Whitebeards crew would have joined the fray, and the other Seven Warlords, like my friend Mihawk, might have turned against the Marines. Even Uncle Rayleigh might have been forced to intervene. Two lives, and the entire world could have been dragged into a colossal war!


    Upon hearing Shanks words, Ian was genuinely surprised. To be honest, he hadnt considered this aspect at all initially. He had only thought about Ace going out to sea and the possibility of another war erupting at Marineford if Ace were to be captured. But he had never thought that he himself might be a catalyst for such a situation.


    As Shanks analyzed it this way, Ian began to mull it over. He suddenly realized that he could indeed trigger a Marineford-level conflict. First and foremost, he had set sail to help Ace. If something were to happen to him, Whitebeard would undoubtedly mount a rescue mission, just as he did for Ace. Furthermore, Hawkeye, a fellow Seven Warlord, was his uncle, Jinbe was his friend, and he even owed a debt of gratitude to Boa Hancock. These three individuals might very well turn against the Marines on his behalf.


    Shanks had considered these rtionships when making his remarks.


    However, Shanks might not be aware of Ians hidden identity as a Revolutionary Army cadre. Nobody could say for sure whether the Revolutionary Army would be motivated to rescue him. If they did, the situation would be even more chaotic. Without going into details, people like Kuma and Sabo would certainly appear. At that point, the Marines would be facing enemies from all sides.


    As Ian contemted this, he suddenly felt a rush of excitement. He couldnt believe that he had be such a significant figure, with every action he took capable of causing a massive impact on the world.


    It seems like youvee to understand, Shanks said, looking at Ians expression and smiling faintly. You need to realize that everything you do from now on isnt just about you; it affects many others. So, before taking any action in the future, its best to be cautious.


    Ian nodded in agreement and replied, I understand, Shanks!


    Teach has already been captured and taken back by the Whitebeard Pirates, Shanks continued. Honestly, while Im relieved in a way, for some reason, I have a bad feeling about it. Lets hope nothing significant happens!


    Ive also had a nagging feeling that something isnt right, Ian replied with a furrowed brow. But I cant quite put my finger on it. ckbeards crew was being escorted by Ace, Marco, and others from the Whitebeard Pirates. I doubt Teach can escape midway. Ace and I had a confrontation with Teach back in basta, so were somewhat familiar with his abilities. He should be cautious


    Shanks waved his hand dismissively. As you said, Im not worried about Teach escaping en route. Im more concerned about Whitebeard himself


    What do you mean? Ian asked, perplexed.


    It seems you still dont quite grasp Whitebeards personality, Shanks sighed. Although he preaches that killing arade is a grave sin, I believe given Whitebeards nature, he might not be able to bring himself to kill Teach after seeing him.


    Hearing this, Ian furrowed. With Shanks reminder, he realized there might indeed be a possibility. Even though he wasnt a member of the Whitebeard Pirates, Whitebeard had spared his life due to appreciation and recognizing of his potential. While he had disciplined Ian, he hadnt ordered his execution, despite the gravity of Ians assassination attempt, which had left Teach in a life-threatening state.


    Facing Teach, who had been his son for decades, could Whitebeard truly bring himself to harm him?


    Shanks continued, Teach is an ambitious man with considerable restraint. If he exploits Whitebeards personality weaknesses and pleads for mercy, theres a chance Whitebeard might spare him


    Are you concerned he might manipte Whitebeards weaknesses to escape? Ian asked. But even if he does escape, what can he possibly do? Is he going to continue being a pirate?


    Shanks shook his head and replied, I dont know for sure. Spection wont help us much here. Teach is a dangerous man. If possible, I hope you can use your influence to contact Whitebeard. Even if Whitebeard doesnt kill Teach, it would be best to persuade him to keep Teach imprisoned rather than resorting to any exile or other punishments.


    Alright, Ill try to get in touch with Ace and have him convey the message, Ian shrugged. As for the oue, it will depend on Whitebeard.


    With that topic about ckbeard concluded, the two moved on to discuss other matters. Shanks even inquired about the events that transpired when Ian was at Mary Geoise.


    As they chatted, Ian suddenly remembered something and asked Shanks, By the way, Shanks, youre from the West Blue, right?


    Yes, Shanks nodded. Why do you ask?


    Do you remember the events in the West Blue from 20 years ago? Ian inquired eagerly. Have you ever heard of Ban Banrol, a ce located within the territory of the Ilusia Kingdom?


    Ians sudden mention of this matter stemmed from his recollection of the letter his master, Koshiro, had given him. Being from the West Blue, Ian had seen it mentioned in the letter. Initially, upon meeting Robin, Ian had contemted asking her about it. After all, Robin was a few years older than him and should have been old enough to have memories of that time. However, when he did ask, he realized that Robin had very little recollection of the West Blue. At the time, she had been on the run and focused solely on evading capture, making it unlikely that she had paid much attention to events beyond her immediate surroundings. Consequently, she couldnt provide any substantial information.


    Shanks, on the other hand, was different. He, too, hailed from the West Blue, and he was considerably older than Ian. When the events of 20 years ago unfolded, Shanks would have been in histe teens, so there was a chance he might possess some clues.


    However, what took Ian by surprise was Shanks reaction. The once-smiling countenance turned dark and menacing the moment Ian mentioned Ban Banrol. An aura of chilling hostility radiated from him, startling Enel, and some of the Red-Haired Pirates woke from their slumber.


    Shanks fixed his intense gaze on Ian and asked in a low, foreboding tone, Why did you bring up that ce? What do you intend to do?

 Chapter 488: Shocking Secrets

    Chapter 488: Shocking Secrets


    Upon seeing the expression on Shanks face, Ians heartbeats couldnt help but rise. It wasnt because he was frightened by Shanks murderous intent; on the contrary, Ian could sense that Shanks killing intent wasnt directed at him.


    The reason his heart was pounding so fiercely was that he realized he might have hit the jackpot! Shanks definitely knew what happened on the ind of Ban banrol in the West Blue all those years ago!


    Honestly, even though Ian had transmigrated and taken over someone elses body, he shouldnt have been too concerned about the previous owners background. But he couldnt help his curiosity. He might have grown up as an orphan, but it just so happened that when he set sail, his master, Koshiro, had given him a letter. And from the information he had gathered, it seemed that something significant had urred on Ban banrol Ind back then, perhaps not less significant than the destruction of Ohara. How could Ian not want to explore this?


    Ian felt that since he had taken over someone elses body, he should at least help this body find its origins. It was a way to fulfill the previous owners wishes, after all.


    So Ian quickly spoke to Shanks, saying, Dont misunderstand, Shanks, this is a clue about my origins. When I set sail, my master gave me a letter


    And so, Ian recounted the events to Shanks.


    You youre actually a survivor from Ban banrol!?


    What Ian didnt expect was that after he finished speaking, Shanks immediately widened his eyes, staring at Ian in disbelief.


    What particrly astounded Shanks was the fact that Ian had been rescued as a baby. This this was simply


    Destiny! Shanks couldnt help but sigh and then picked up the ss of wine on the table, taking a gulp.


    Ian remained silent, waiting for Shanks, while Shanks took a while before he suddenly spoke up, saying, I do indeed know about this matter. I can say youve asked the right person. If you were to ask other people from the West Blue, Im afraid no one could tell you the real truth


    Ians spirits couldnt help but rise, and he hurriedly asked, What exactly happened? Did Ban banrol really experience a great gue back then?


    A gue? Hmph! Shanks couldnt help but snort and said, That was merely the truth presented to the world by the World Government and the Ilusia Kingdom


    At this point, Shanks suddenly changed the topic and said to Ian, Do you know? That time, 20 years ago, was when I was an intern on the Oro Jackson!


    Ian was initially a bit stunned but soon realized that Shanks was referring to Rogers pirate ship, the Oro Jackson.


    It turned out that at that time, Shanks had already been an intern on the Pirate Kings ship. Given his age, he probably hadnt been on the ship for very long.


    Sure enough, after taking a sip of his wine, Shanks said, Its quite a coincidence. The West Blue is also my hometown, and at that time, the Oro Jackson happened to be in the West Blue. It was during that time, by a stroke of luck, that I joined Captain Rogers crew. And it was precisely during the Oro Jacksons stay in the West Blue that two major events urred!


    Ian was engrossed in the story, but then Shanks suddenly asked, Do you know about the Ohara incident?


    Of course! Ian nodded and also noticed someone quietly appearing at the cabins entrance.


    It was Robin! She had likely been awakened by Shanks earlier burst of killing intent (Haoshoku Haki) and hade out to listen to Ian and Shanks discussing the events of the West Blue.


    Now that you know about the Ohara incident, do you know how swiftly it unfolded, from its inception to its conclusion? Shanks inquired of Ian.


    Ian shook his head. How could he possibly know? But just then, Robin spoke up, Four days! It only took four days!


    Shanks was momentarily stunned. He turned to look at Robin, gave her a nce, but didnt say anything. He simply nodded and said, Yes, from the assembly of the Marine fleet to Ohara being erased from the maps, it only took four days in total.


    Ian was puzzled and asked Shanks, What does the duration have to do with Ban banrol?


    Listen! Shanks looked at Ian meaningfully and said, Do you think the Marines Buster Call fleet could make it from Marine Headquarters to the West Blue in just four days?


    Ian did some quick calctions and then shook his head. From his perspective, it would take at least a day for the Marine fleet to assemble and depart. The remaining three days, even if they traveled without encountering any adverse weather conditions, would still not be enough to reach a specific ind in the West Blue. Ian estimated it would take about a week at the very least.


    But as he thought about it, Ian also sensed something amiss. He asked Shanks in confusion, Are you suggesting that this Buster Call fleet was dispatched from a Marine branch in the West Blue?


    Thats impossible? Shanks shook his head. The West Blue branch couldnt possibly possess such a formidable fleet. That fleet belongs to the Marine Headquarters directly!


    Ian was getting increasingly bewildered. He couldnt grasp the message Shanks was trying to convey.


    However, Robin suddenly realized the implications and urgently asked, Are you suggesting that the fleet responsible for the Buster Call was actually dispatched from Ban banrol!?


    Hearing her words, Ian was also struck dumbfounded.


    Thats correct! Shanks nodded approvingly. Indeed, the fleet was sent from Ban banrol. On the maps of that time, the distance between Ohara and Ban banrol was just a three-day voyage.


    Ian abruptly stood up, astonishment in his voice. Shanks, are you saying that this fleet was sent to Ban banrol to carry out a Buster Call!?


    This was Ians spection, but Shanks shook his head. No, its not like that. The fleet was actually dispatched to Ban banrol for a blockade mission.


    A blockade mission? Ian furrowed his brow. But wasnt it stated that Ban banrol didnt experience a gue? Why would they need to blockade the ind?


    Because what they were blocking was not a gue, but rather, people! Shanks raised his ss again and took a hearty sip. In truth, I only learned about it afterward. Ban banrol never experienced any epidemic. The Marine fleet was utterly confused about their mission at the time. They simply acted on the request of the Ilusia Kingdoms king, who imed a need to block the ind.


    But in reality, there was a group of special individuals on Ban banrol at that time! Shanks expression grew increasingly menacing, and he gritted his teeth as he uttered these words, Celestial Dragons!


    When Ian heard those words, he froze on the spot and couldnt help blurting out, Why are they involved again!?


    Hmph! Shanks snorted disdainfully. The reason is quite simple. At that time, the Celestial Dragons were visiting the Ilusia Kingdom!


    Ian immediately grasped the situation. It was simr to when they visited the Goa Kingdom; the Ilusia Kingdom had also extended an invitation to the world nobles to visit their country. While Ian saw the Celestial Dragons as nothing but scum, he couldnt deny that these so-called world nobles, bearing the title of creators, were highly revered in many countries.


    To many, the world nobles were the epitome of nobility, and in this world, where many nations practiced monarchies due to geographical constraints, the existence of nobility was inevitable. With the adoration of these nobles, the Celestial Dragons were seen as role models and targets in the eyes of many.


    Are you saying that the Marine fleets were actually there to protect the visiting Celestial Dragons? Ian ventured to guess.


    Thats correct! Shanks nodded. You may not be aware, but up until twenty years ago, or even earlier, whenever the Celestial Dragons engaged in their visits, the Marines would deploy a significant number of fleets for their protection. However, this visit to the Ilusia Kingdom was likely thest of its kind


    Ian wanted to inquire further about why it was thest, but he anticipated what Shanks was about to say, so he remained silent, just like Robin, quietly listening.


    During the Celestial Dragons visit to the Ilusia Kingdom, the world government urgently mobilized the fleet that was in Ban banrol at the time. This happened shortly after the Ban banrol incident, specifically after Vice Admiral Saul escaped from the Marines. The world government wanted to ensure the quickest possible response to annihte Ohara! Shanks exined. Thats why the Ohara incident erupted shortly after the Ban banrol incident. Its because the fleet was actually transferred from Ban banrol!


    Shanks words seemed to trigger traumatic memories in Robin. She began to tremble uncontrobly. Seeing this, Ian stood up, walked over, took her hand, and gently pulled her over to sit beside him, hoping it might provide her with somefort.


    Once they had resettled, Ian inquired, So, what exactly happened in Ban banrol?


    Hmph, this matter traces back to the actions of King Thssa Lucas of the Ilusia Kingdom at the time! Shanks began. Lucas was a typical tyrant. When the Celestial Dragons visited his country, in an attempt to leave asting impression on them, he came up with a rather unconventional idea. He devised a game to entertain the visiting Celestial Dragons.


    Shanks took a deep breath and continued, This game was called Human Hunting.''


    Whatwhat!? Ian was taken aback, almost thinking he had misheard.


    As the name suggests, it involved using living humans as prey for the amusement of the Celestial Dragons! Shanks exined, clenching his fist as he did. The game allowed the Celestial Dragons to do as they pleased with the prey they capturedwhether it was ying and roasting them or preserving them as specimens. And this gruesome hunting ground was set in Ban banrol!


    When Ian heard Shanks words, his mind seemed to buzz, and he suddenly remembered the human specimens he had seen in the treasure vault of Mary Geoise. Back then, he had assumed those specimens were the result of ves being executed, but now, hearing this revtion, he realized there was another source.


    Furthermore, what about the roasting? Did that mean the Celestial Dragonsactually consumed human flesh?


    The horrific and nightmarish news from Shanks stirred a surge of anger within Ian.


    King Lucas of the Ilusia Kingdom was well aware that if this revtion came to light, his fate would be nothing short of gruesome, Shanks continued, his own fury barely contained. So, he spread the false story of an epidemic on Ban banrol and requested the Navys escort fleet to help seal off the ind. The unsuspecting Navy fleetplied with his request.


    However, the Navy had no inkling that, after they sealed Ban banrol, Celestial Dragons from three different families embarked on their inhumane game Shanks clenched his fists audibly. Nearly thousands of ind residents fell victim to their sadistic whims. They spared neither women nor children, treating them all as mere ythings.


    It was no longer just Ian and Robin absorbing Shanks ount. Even the crew members of the Red-Haired Pirates gathered around, silently listening to Shanks narrative. In their minds, the harrowing scenes yed out vividly, fueling their collective rage.


    At that time, due to the visit of Celestial Dragons from three families, the Navy took this mission seriously and deployed seven Vice Admirals from the Marine Headquarters to protect them, apanied by a substantial number of CP agents, Shanks continued after a pause. However, due to the subsequent events in Ohara, coupled with Vice Admiral Sauls escape to Ohara out of sympathy, only one Vice Admiral remained behind in the Ilusia Kingdom to protect the Celestial Dragons.


    At this point, Shanks suddenly asked Ian, Do you know the revolutionary, Monkey D. Dragon?


    Ian was momentarily taken aback but quickly nodded. He wondered why Shanks was suddenly bringing up his boss, Dragon.


    However, the next words from Shanks left Ian utterly stunned.


    The Vice Admiral who stayed behind at that time was none other than Dragon!

 Chapter 489: Rebellion

    Chapter 489: Rebellion


    Dra Dragon-san, was once a Marine!? And he was a Marine Vice Admiral!?


    Ian felt like he had been left dumbfounded numerous times today.


    Shanks smiled faintly and said, Whats so surprising about that? You may not know this, but he and the current Marine Admirals, Kizaru, Akainu, and Aokiji, are all about the same age, and they were recruited into the Marines during the same period.


    Haha! Shanks couldnt help butugh heartily as he continued, Thinking back on it now, its really interesting. Dragon, who was known as one of the most notorious criminals in the world, was actually a member of the Marines Golden Age!


    Golden Age?


    Yes, the Golden Age! Shanks nodded and said, Among that group of Marines, several exceptional individuals emerged. Almost all of them became Marine officers of high rank. But at the time, it was Zephyrs group of students who developed the best. Kizaru, Aokiji, and Akainu all became Marine Admirals. So, this group of students was referred to as the Golden Age.


    Dragon-san, was he also trained by Zephyr? Ian asked.


    Shanks asked Ian somewhat strangely, Youve called him Dragon-san twice now. Do you know him?


    Well Ive seen him once! Ian hesitated to answer, so he could only respond vaguely. In reality, the only time he had seen Dragon was back in the vige of Shimotsuki.


    Shanks didnt really doubt it and just chuckled, Well, were in the same boat then. Ive only seen him once too! Dragon wasnt one of Zephyrs students. He was actually personally trained by Marine Vice Admiral Garp!


    Upon hearing this, Ian instantly understood. Dragon is Garps son, and knowing Garps character, he likely wanted all his descendants to join the Marines. Otherwise, he wouldnt have pressured Luffy and Ace so much in the past. It wasnt all that surprising that Dragon had joined the Marines, probably at the insistence of Vice Admiral Garp.


    However, judging from Shanks tone, it seemed he didnt know that Dragon was Garps son


    Ian didnt mention it and continued listening to Shanks narrative.


    If Dragon had remained in the Marines, perhaps one of the three Admirals we have now would have been reced, Shanksmented. But unfortunately, when the Buster Call was issued at Ohara, and Akainu and the other Vice Admirals left for Ohara, something significant happened in Ban banrol once again.


    Could it be that Dragon broke into the Hunting Ground? Robin nervously inquired.


    Yes! Shanks confirmed. At that time, the king of Ilusia dered a gue outbreak in Ban banrol, yet no medicine or medical assistance reached the ind. Dragon found it suspicious andter spotted Celestial Dragon ships in the nearby waters. Out of curiosity, he ventured onto Ban banrol to investigate.


    No matter who you are, or who I am, its hard to fathom the impact that scene on the ind had on Dragon back then, Shanks said, his face shadowed with the weight of the memories. He continued solemnly, Though people oftenmit atrocities, what transpired on Ban banrol was entirely different. The Celestial Dragons treated the inders like insects, mercilessly ughtering those defenseless people. After brutally killing them, they harvested their organs such as eyes, ears, and noses, preserving them in preservative solutions as grotesque trophies. Alternatively, they would skin living people and stuff them with straw to create specimens, thenugh heartily while relishing the agonized cries of the skinless victims


    These despicable savages! Ians whole body trembled as he clenched his fists, and his eyes turned ice-cold. When he thought about the possibility that those human specimens he had seen in the treasure vault might havee from this horrific event, that some of them might have been the residents of Ban banrol, he couldnt exin why, but he felt an uncontroble urge for violence welling up within him.


    The aura of killing intent from both Shanks and Ian spread unchecked on the ship. If a Celestial Dragon were to appear before them at that moment, they would likely rush forward without hesitation to tear them to shreds.


    Robin and the members of the Red-Haired Pirates silently sensed the overwhelming rage and bloodlust emanating from the two, feeling a deep sense of empathy.


    After what felt like a long while, Shanks was the first to regain hisposure. After all, this was the second time he had recalled the scene described by Dragon, so his resistance was stronger. Once he had settled down, he patted Ians shoulder, signaling for him to calm down as well.


    Youve probably guessed what Dragon did afterward, Shanks said. He was utterly enraged by the Celestial Dragons atrocities andpletely lost his reason. At that moment, he engaged in a fierce battle with the Celestial Dragons.


    With Dragons strength at the time, he could probably have wiped out all three of those Celestial Dragon families. Unfortunately, there were a considerable number of CP personnel apanying them. Not only that, but there were also guards assigned to protect the Celestial Dragons and the royal guards from Ilusia, all of whom were determined to defend the Celestial Dragons at all costs.


    Dragon killed many people, but as the rms sounded, more and more guards arrived, including some of Dragons own Marine soldiers who, not understanding the situation, thought Dragon was attempting to attack the Celestial Dragons and unhesitatingly turned against him.


    In the end, Dragon was overwhelmed and he was captured by the enemy. The Celestial Dragons, who had been terrified before, finally regained theirposure and were furious. They wanted to execute Dragon on the spot!


    Upon hearing this, Ian couldnt help but ask, Do the Celestial Dragons have such immense authority? They can directly order the execution of a Marine Vice Admiral?


    Absolutely! Shanks nodded. You cant imagine the kind of power the Celestial Dragons wielded at that time. However, they didnt get their way back then. After Dragon was captured, his subordinates among the Marine soldiers sensed something was amiss and refused to carry out the execution order. They informed the Marine Headquarters about the situation.


    At that time, Dragon was a star within the Marines, a promising candidate for the position of Marine Admiral. The Fleet Admiral couldnt simply allow Dragon to be executed by the Celestial Dragons. So, they argued their case and reached an agreement with the World Government, intending to bring Dragon back for trial.


    But, to everyones surprise, on that very same night, Dragon managed to escape! Shanks said with a hint of satisfaction. The Celestial Dragons never foresaw that their arrogance and tyranny would directly provoke someone who had the potential to be a Marine Admiral, eventually bing one of the most feared figures in both the Marines and the World Government!


    They got what wasing to them! Ian couldnt help but exim with satisfaction.


    After the truth about Ban banrol came to light, even the Fleet Admiral couldnt tolerate it! Shanksughed heartily. The entire upper echelon of the Marines stood up to defend Dragon. Ultimately, the World Government had no choice but to persuade the Celestial Dragons to drop the matter and suppress it. To achieve this, they had to agree to the Marines demand: never again to provide escort for any of the Celestial Dragons public appearances!


    I imagine the Marines were quite furious at that time? Ian remarked. During that period, they essentially lost two Marine Vice Admirals in one fell swoop!


    Yes, Vice Admiral Saul and Vice Admiral Dragon! Shanks nodded. So, after that incident, you rarely saw Marine fleets apanying the Celestial Dragons on their public appearances. The trip to East Blue Goa Kingdom was just such an asion. Vice Admiral Saul met his end at Ohara, and the Marines initially wanted Dragon to return. However, after what happened, Dragon lost trust in the Marines and the World Government and never returned!


    Ian nodded in understanding. He could now see why. Even the Fleet Admiral at the time, Sengoku, understood the delicate situation. Dragon was the son of his good friend Vice Admiral Garp. With such a significant event happening, he couldnt face Garp and chose to keep the rtionship between Garp and Dragon hidden. It also exined why many Marines were unaware of the connection between Dragon and Garp. He had no reservations about mentioning Luffys father, Dragon, in the original story, which surprised Coby and the others.


    Perhaps even the World Government knew the kind of shock such revtions about the Celestial Dragons inhuman hunting practices would bring to the world, Shanks spected. So they went to great lengths to conceal the incident and avoided mentioning Dragons defection. They stuck to the Ilusia Kingdoms story, iming that a gue had erupted on Ban banrol at the time, resulting in the extinction of its inhabitants.


    Ian, you should be thankful to Dragon! Shanks looked at him and said, I believe you were able to survive because of Dragons actions against the Celestial Dragons. It was only then that there was a gap in the inds blockade.


    Ian scratched his head, realizing that he had an unexpected connection to Dragon. In a way, Dragon was his savior. If it werent for Dragons chaos on Ban banrol, his parents might not have been able to send him away. In that case, his Master Koshiro and his wife might never have found him.


    Thinking about this, Ian felt that the course of history had already been altered more than twenty years ago.


    Ian couldnt help but take a sip of his drink and then asked Shanks, So how do you know all this? Did you?


    Thats right! Shanks nodded, his tone turning serious. After Dragon escaped, he happened to encounter our ship, the Jackson! And the one who rescued him was me!

 Chapter 490: Monkey D. Dragon, Oh Monkey D. Dragon

    Chapter 490: Monkey D. Dragon, Oh Monkey D. Dragon


    Did you save Dragon? Ian asked with some confusion, Shouldnt it be Roger?


    Who told you that? Shanks narrowed his eyes and said, Captain Roger had already turned himself in and been executed by then!


    Ian was immediately puzzled and asked, Then why did you mention the Jackson?


    Because I was indeed on the Jackson! Shanksughed heartily and said, Because Captain Rogers final task for me at the time was to hide his ship, the Oro Jackson, somewhere!


    Why? Ian asked in confusion, Didnt Rogers Pirate Crew disband at that time? Why keep the ship?


    Because the Jackson was like an oldrade of our pirate crew! Shanks said solemnly, Captain Roger could hear the voices of all things, and he once said that within our pirate crew, there was apanion that the world would never know


    Upon hearing this, Ians heart skipped a beat, and he couldnt help but blurt out, No way!? The Jackson also had a ship spirit!?


    It is said that ship spirits can only be born on ships that are deeply cherished and cared for. Ship spirits often appear with dense fog, giving warnings or alerting crew members to impending disasters.


    The legend of ship spirits is widespread in this world, with descriptions by those who have seen them. They say the ship spirit is a small dwarf wearing a raincoat and holding a wooden hammer. It can be said that ship spirits are themon aspiration of sailors in this world. If a ship spirit appears on your ship, it means the ship has acknowledged you, which is a source of pride and honor.


    Hmm!? You also know about this legend? Shanks looked somewhat surprised at him and nodded, saying, Thats right, indeed, on the Jackson, a ship spirit was born. Perhaps its an unknown creature, and we cant say for certain if weve truly seen it, but we are aware of its existence.


    No wonder! Ian nodded in realization.


    If there truly was a ship spirit on the Oro Jackson, given Pirate King Rogers fondness for hispanions, it made sense. In his eyes, a ship was also a member of the crew. Therefore, after disbanding the Pirate Crew, he would certainly have arranged a way out for this vessel. He was well aware that if the Jackson fell into the hands of the Marines and the World Government, they would surely destroy it!


    While the world only heard of Rogers execution, there seemed to be few who knew the whereabouts of the Pirate Kings ship. It was unexpected that it had been hidden away.


    However, Ian had not anticipated that Roger would entrust the Jackson to Shanks for safekeeping. Looking at it this way, Roger must have held Shanks in high regard from the beginning. After all, if one calcted Shanks age, it was evident that he hadnt spent much time on Rogers ship, probably no more than two or three years, at most not exceeding five years. This was because Roger also didnt have a long reign as Pirate King and soon turned himself in for execution.


    With these thoughts in mind, Ian couldnt help but shift his gaze toward the Red Force, not far away. He was specting whether this ship might be a cleverly disguised version of the original Oro Jackson. If that were the case, it would indeed be a brilliant move, preserving the Oro Jackson while avoiding detection by the Marines and the World Government.


    Shanks noticed Ians gaze and seemed to understand what was on his mind. He couldnt help but burst intoughter. Dont guess any further, the Jackson can only be the Jackson! Its irreceable, which is why Ive hidden it in a secure location!


    As he spoke, Shanks reminisced, Back then, in order to fulfill the task Captain Roger entrusted to me, I had to find a way to sail the Jackson away. But at the time, I didnt have the strength to contend with the Marines, so I had to steer far away from the Grand Line. When I learned that there was a Marine fleet stationed near Ban banrol Ind, I had no choice but to halt from a distance, fearing that they might recognize the Jackson if we came too close. However, what I didnt expect was that this pause led to me coincidentally encountering Dragon, who had escaped!


    He was seriously injured at the time, but he clung to a wooden board and drifted on the open sea for several miles. Keep in mind, hes a Devil Fruit user! Shanks marveled, Devil Fruit users are practically powerless in water, yet he managed to persevere without drowning. Just think about the incredible strength of will that takes.


    Hearing this, Ian couldnt help but ask with curiosity, Dragon is a Devil Fruit user? What kind of Devil Fruit power does he have?


    I dont know, Shanks shook his head. In fact, even to this day, I still dont know the nature of his Devil Fruit ability. Perhaps only Vice Admiral Garp knows, after all, Dragon was his student.


    No, youre mistaken; Dragon is his son! Vice Admiral Garp must certainly know!


    After rescuing Dragon, he remained unconscious for three days and three nights, Shanks continued. Although I didnt know his personality from before, I always felt that he changed after waking upbing very profound andposed. I could see an intimidating radiance in his eyes. And when he found out that I was the one who saved him, and he recognized the Jackson, he surprisingly showed no intention of bing my enemy. He simply stood silently by the ships railing, gazing out at the sea without uttering a word.


    Butter, he finally spoke to me! Shanks chuckled, From that moment on, I knew that something had stirred within him He inquired about Rogers affairs and asked what we had witnessed in Raftel.


    I didnt hide anything and told him everything honestly, Shanks said, But after hearing it all, he didnt say a word. The next day, he left without a word, taking one of my small boats


    What happened next? Ian couldnt help but ask, Did he start forming the Revolutionary Army then?


    No! Shanks shook his head, Because out of curiosity, I kept an eye on him for a while. Not long after, I heard about an assassination attempt in the Ilusia Kingdom. The attacker hadnt revealed their identity, but I knew it was him!


    Perhaps he believed that the King of Ilusia was the mastermind behind the Ban banrol incident? Robin suddenly spoke, In the absence of revenge against the Celestial Dragons, he turned to Ilusia Kingdom?


    Thats right! A sharpdy! Shanks gave Robin a thumbs-up and continued, But unfortunately, he couldnt seed. The King of Ilusia didnt die; he was saved after the attack and came back even more determined to hunt down the perpetrator, leading to the unjust killing and imprisonment of many innocent people because of Dragon.


    Hmm!? Ian was stunned by this turn of events. It wasnt the oue he expected.


    However, Shanks continued, Perhaps it was precisely this failed assassination attempt that made Dragon realize something. He understood that he couldnt unravel the darkness hidden beneath the facade of peace and prosperity on his own. So, approximately a yearter, I heard that the Ilusia Kingdom had witnessed the emergence of an organization called the Revolutionary Army. They tirelessly incited people to rise up and resist the brutal rule of King Thssa Lucas.


    It was unexpected that the Revolutionary Army had its origins in this way. Ian could imagine that from here, Dragon must have steadily expanded the Revolutionary Armys strength, and the Ilusia Kingdom became their preferred target for overthrow. After all, from Dragons perspective, it was Ilusia Kingdoms attempts to please the Celestial Dragons that had led to the tragic events in Ban banrol.


    This reminded Ian of his own infiltration into Mary Geoise during the World Conference. At that time, Ko and the others had joined him. The reason was that the Revolutionary Army had received intelligence indicating that King Thssa Lucas of Ilusia Kingdom would designate Dragon as the most noteworthy and dangerous criminal during the World Conference.


    Ian had initially wondered why it was the Ilusia Kingdom making this im rather than any other nation. Now, hearing Shanks recount this history, he finally understood the reasons behind it.


    All these causes and effects had been set in motion 20 years ago


    Ian had always thought that his intervention had altered the course of history. But who would have known that the person who had truly changed history was Dragon, 20 years ago?


    Fate was truly unpredictable. Dragon had indirectly saved Ians life 20 years ago, and now Ian had joined the Revolutionary Army he had founded. It could only be described as destiny.


    Ian let out a long sigh, making a silent decision. If he ever had the chance to meet Dragon in the future, he would thank him in person

 Chapter 491: The Celestial Dragons Must Die

    Chapter 491: The Celestial Dragons Must Die


    The revtion of this hidden history between Shanks and Dragon took Ianpletely by surprise.


    Not only did they share a connection, but it also intertwined with Ians own past. Ian was at a loss for words regarding this revtion. However, this conversation with Shanks had peeled back some of the mystery surrounding Dragon, the enigmatic figure.


    As a high-ranking member of the Revolutionary Army, it was rather awkward not to have any knowledge about their leader. After this conversation, Ian had gained a rough understanding of Dragons revolutionary intentions.


    Ian had spected before that the Revolutionary Army aimed to overthrow the World Governments rule, but now it seemed that Dragons true objectivey in dismantling the privileged Celestial Dragons.


    In fact, Ian suspected that even the Marines were excluded from Dragons ns!


    This wasnt too hard to fathom. While there were ruthless individuals within the Marines, many still upheld the principles of justice. The apparent misdeeds of the Marines were often a result of carrying out orders from the World Government.


    The Marines protected civilians and fought against pirates, and this concept was undoubtedly valid. Their merits couldnt bepletely negated. However, the ws within the Marines were apparent. As a violent institution under the control of the World Government, they often acted involuntarily. When superiors gave skewed orders, it naturally led to deviations in execution.


    Dragon, having once been a Marine, understood this well. Witnessing Ban banrol incident, he had decisively left the Marines, effectively freeing himself from the constraints of the World Government.


    While Ian pondered this, Shanks stretched and yawned, saying, Alright, you know what you needed to. Im off to sleep.


    With that, Shanks uncorked a bottle of alcohol, swayed over to the deck, found a spot, andy down to sleep.


    Robin watched Shanks depart and then softly asked Ian, Are you nning for revenge?


    Perhaps, Ian replied nonmittally. With my current strength, killing the king of Ilusia Kingdom might be an easy task. But if we cant follow the example of Drum Ind and have the people elect a better king, it would be equally futile. As long as the World Government and the Celestial Dragons exist, who can guarantee that another tyrannical king wont emerge? Dragon-san probably understood this, which is why he spared no effort to carry out the Revolutionary Army activities in the Ilusia Kingdom. True freedom for a nation can only be achieved by breaking free from the constraints of the World Government.


    Robin nodded in agreement, silently reflecting. As a survivor from Ohara, she had a profound understanding of the power of the World Government. In her eyes, it was an unbeatable adversary.


    She gently rested her head on Ians shoulder and said, Though it pains me, youre right. I know that my own strength is far too insignificant, even to seek revenge for those who perished in Ohara. Thats why my hope rests in you. I hope that by following you, one day we can see the name Ohara reappear on the map, and people will once again remember this ce.


    Ian heard the soft sound of drops falling and knew that Robin was crying. The sound of her tears hitting the deck echoed.


    While Robin had been dedicated to finding the True History, who could say that she had truly let go of her resentment for the destruction of Ohara? Her mother, her mentor, her friendsall had perished in the Great Buster Call. It wasnt that she didnt want revenge; she simply felt powerless. She had continually sought refuge with the strong, both for protection and with the hope of using their strength for vengeance.


    However, its unfortunate that even someone like Crocodile, a Shichibukai, wouldnt dare to oppose the World Government and the Celestial Dragons. That was until Robin met Ian.


    Perhaps initially, Robin joined Ian out of necessity due to his strength, but as she got to know him better, she gradually realized that he might be the person she had been searching for. Ian not only possessed sufficient power but was also a member of the Revolutionary Army. Most importantly, Ian had always held a strong disdain for the World Government and the Celestial Dragons, bordering on disgust.


    Maybe, by staying with the Dragon Hunters Pirate Crew, they could see the day their revenge was realized.


    Ian also understood Robins current emotions. After some thought, he helped her to her feet and extended his pinky, earnestly saying, I cant guarantee much right now, but how about we make a promise? We are the only two survivors, so lets both give our best to overthrow the World Government and the Celestial Dragons!


    Robin smiled softly, extending her pinky as well, and they hooked them together.


    The prophecy of an uing war was true. Thanks to the meeting between Ian and Shanks, Ian hade to learn about his own background. If Ians hatred for the Celestial Dragons had been based on a sense of justice and sympathy as an observer before, now it had be his personal cause. These two perspectives were entirely different.


    Ian and his crew, along with Shanks and his Red-Haired Pirates, spent three days in St. Por. This also meant that the Ark Maxim and the Red Force stayed in the port for three days.


    Two shipsone belonging to a Warlord and the other to one of the Four Emperorsparked so brazenly in the port was nothing short of intimidating. No pirate ships or even merchant vessels dared to approach. The sheer presence of these two ships sent a clear message: beware.


    So, after purchasing the necessary materials and repairing their ships, Shanks decided it was time to leave. He even joked with Ian that if they stayed any longer, the people of St. Por might treat them like unwanted guests.


    Indeed, having their ships parked in the port for so long had deterred anyone from approaching the Ind. If they continued this way, the inds economy would suffer a severe blow.


    During these three days, Ian had also gotten to know the Red-Haired Pirates. Shanks, although a formidable opponent to his enemies, was an amiable person when it came to friends. So, when Ian saw Shanks and his crew preparing to leave, he couldnt help but feel a sense of reluctance.


    At that moment, Ian suddenly thought of something and said to Shanks, Shanks, can I ask you a favor?


    Of course, just say it! Shanks thumped his chest. If its something I can help with, Ill definitely do it!


    Ian pointed to Reiju and Robin, saying, Youre heading back to the New World this time, right? If possible, Id like Reiju and Robin to go with you. Im nning to make a trip to Marineford next, and their identities are not suitable for that ce


    Ian had already thought of a n to split up their forces, and now that he had coincidentally met Shanks, it was even better. With Shanks assistance, no one would dare touch a hair of Robin or the others.


    No problem! Ill make sure they get back to your territory safely! Shanks readily agreed.


    With the help of Matthew and Doroni, they began transferring the golden treasure they had obtained from Skypiea into Shanks ship.


    Shanks was astonished when he saw the substantial amount of gold on their ship. He eximed, Good Lord! You really are wealthy. I thought a ship made of gold was impressive enough


    Hehe, Ian chuckled. Youve done me a favor, Shanks. If you want, you can take some of this gold!


    Shanks shook his head and said, I dont need it. Money is just a tool for us.


    Shanks had realized that this gold might be rted to Ians Devil Fruit ability, so he had no interest in taking any of it.


    After all the gold was transferred, Reiju asked Ian, Should I contact Tesoros group and convert this gold into cash?


    Ian inquired, Is that okay?


    It should be fine, Reiju replied. Ill ask Mr. Fujitora to join us. He probably wants to see that colossal gambling city as well.


    Ian nodded and said, Its all up to you. Ill return as soon as possible.


    Once their arrangements were made, Ian pulled Shanks aside and whispered, Shanks, about your arm perhaps I can help you recover it.

 Chapter 492: The Startling Incident on Enies Lobby

    Chapter 492: The Startling Incident on Enies Lobby


    Hmm!? Shanks looked at Ian with surprise. What do you mean?


    My ability! Ian exined, Within my abilities, there is an extraordinary healing power that might be able to restore your severed arm!


    Shanks was somewhat dumbfounded by this revtion. While he knew Ian was a Devil Fruit user, and Devil Fruits abilities were often considered superhuman, this level of power was still quite shocking.


    The fact that an arm severed over a decade ago could potentially be restored!?


    But looking into Ians eyes, Shanks knew he was serious.


    Ian had actually thought about bringing this up with Shanks earlier, but he only found the opportunity to mention it as they were parting ways.


    However, to Ians surprise, once Shanks calmed down, he patted Ians shoulder and said, I appreciate your offer, but Ill pass.


    Why? Ian asked with confusion. Restoring your arm should make you stronger, shouldnt it?


    Its been over a decadeIm used to it now! Shanks shook his head, smiling as he nced at his missing arm. Suddenly regaining it might throw me off, and besides, Ive already ced my bet on the future. Besides, Ive staked this arm on the future. Since I havent seen the future yet, how can I take back my bet?


    Ian knew he was referring to Luffy, so he was at a loss for words.


    However, at that moment, Shanks suddenly burst into heartyughter and said, However, Ian, lets make a deal. Perhaps one day, Ille looking for you to have my arm restored!


    Huh!? Now Ian was truly puzzled. What did he mean? Not restoring it now but waiting for some day in the future?


    Take care! Shanks turned around with a heartyugh, waved at Ian, and then jumped onto his own ship.


    Ian knew better than to press the matter further. Shanks had made his choice, and Ian respected it.


    The Red-Haired Pirates, along with Robin and Reiju, returned to the Red Force, and their ship set sail shortly afterward. They waved goodbye to Ian from the ships railing.


    Ben Beckman, with his smoking pipe, stood beside Shanks and waved at Ian while quietly asking, Captain, what did you mean by that?


    Haha, Ben! You heard that too! Shanks smiled broadly but didnt turn his head as he replied in a low voice, Its quite simple, really. Ivee to realize that there might be more than one possible future.


    Ben Beckman understood Shanks words and broke into a sly grin. Does that mean you heard something that night?


    Shanks nodded discreetly. Indeed. Before falling asleep, I saw two individuals make a pact


    -


    With the departure of the Red-Haired Pirates, Robin and Reiju, along with the acquired gold, left on their ship. Now, only Ian, Enel, Matthew, and Doroni remained aboard the Ark Maxim.


    Captain, should we set sail as well? Doroni inquired.


    Ian nodded. Lets head to Marineford.


    The ship embarked on its journey once more. During the voyage, Enel suddenly spoke up, addressing Ian. That red-haired guy is very strong. I cant defeat him.


    Ian nced at him and chuckled. No wonder youve been quiet these past few days.


    Hmph! Enel rolled his eyes at Ian but seemed to reluctantly agree. He then asked, I heard hes one of the Four Emperors. Does that mean there are three more like him?


    Its not just three more, Ian replied, delivering a reality check. There are many of them out there. The people on Skypiea and the Blue Sea have a significant gap in strength. You might have been invincible on Skypiea, but in the Blue Sea, there are plenty of individuals stronger than you.


    Enel was indeed feeling disheartened, realizing he had been overly arrogant in the past.


    A change in your mindset is a good thing, Ian told him. This way, you might continue to get stronger.


    In that case, lets have another match! Enel raised his golden staff. I have to defeat you first!


    Sure thing! I cant pass up this opportunity for some handed-over experience points, Ian grinned, flexing his limbs, and soon he and Enel were locked in battle on the deck.


    Defeating Enel would provide a substantial amount of experience points. Ian was working toward his goal of reaching level 60, and he couldnt let such a great chance for leveling up slip by.


    -


    With the departure of the Red-Haired Pirates and the Dragon Hunters Pirates, the people on St. Por Ind could finally breathe easy, and the ind began to return to its lively state.


    Around that time, a Sea Train pulled into St. Por Station. Three passengers disembarked from the traina man and two women. The two women appeared to be twins with nearly identical appearances, both sporting peculiar square-shaped hairstyles. As they got off the train, they turned sideways and walked with the wind, and the man, oddly enough, wore only a mask and a triangr loincloth, revealing his furry long legs! He seemed like a perverted exhibitionist!


    In his hands, he carried arge suitcase


    Lets go! With this money, well definitely be able to buy wood from Treasure Tree Adams branches


    -


    After approximately three days of sailing on the sea, Ian and his crew were getting close to the Sabaody Archipgo.


    Originally, due to the conflict with CP6 agents on St. Por Ind, Ian hadnt considered using the Navys specialized water currents as their route. Instead, they chose to head to Sabody Archipgo first before going to Marineford.


    The CP6 agents had imed to bring news from the Marine Headquarters. Although Ian hadnt listened to their ount, he could guess the general contenteither it was about the Pacifistas or the Marine Headquarters retracting their offer to him.


    In either case, it wasnt a big deal to Ian. He knew he would eventually have to visit the Marine Headquarters, so he didnt bother listening to their nonsense.


    This time, with his encounter with Shanks, Ian found himself missing Rayleigh. So, he thought it was a good opportunity to visit Shakkys Rip-off Bar on the Sabaody Archipgo and meet with Rayleigh. However, given his current status, he had to be cautious about drawing attention from the Marines while on the ind. He might need to find a discreet way to meet Rayleigh.


    Doroni climbed down from the mast and handed a newspaper to Ian. Captain, here you go!


    Thanks, Doroni! Ian smiled and thanked him. The newspaper was something Ian had asked him to buy when a News Coo was spotted near the crows nest.


    Although their course had diverged from that of the Straw Hat Pirates, Ian was still interested in their news. He knew they were heading to Water 7, and he wondered if they would cause another incident at Enies Lobby.


    Robin had already joined Ians crew, and this time she was escorted back by Shanks. So, even if there were CP9 agents in Water 7, they might not be targeted without Robin as a member. However, Ian felt it was hard to predict. Since the Straw Hat Pirates had be quite famous after defeating Crocodile in basta, it wasnt surprising that they might attract attention.


    Ian had been specting whether, without Robin, they would still be involved in the Enies Lobby incident. These days, Ian had been closely following the news in the newspapers. However, the news reports from the past few days had not mentioned anything about Luffy and his crew.


    Ian hadnt expected much from todays newspaper either. But when he opened it and saw the front-page headline, he couldnt help but burst outughing!


    What the!?


    Ian stared in amazement at the picture and headline on the front page. It read: Shocking news! The Straw Hat Pirates Cause Havoc at Enies Lobby!


    At that moment, Ian was left speechless. He felt like he had a mental block, unsure of how to react.


    First of all, what was that headline that seemed to belong to a sensational tabloid? And why was there a picture of a tearful and snotty Mr. 2 in the news!?


    Ian rubbed his eyes vigorously, double-checking that he wasnt seeing things. The news article featured two pictures: one of Luffy and the Straw Hat Pirates, and the other of the cross-dressing Mr. 2 from the Baroque Works!


    As Ian carefully read through the news content, he couldnt believe his eyes


    It turns out that Luffy and his crew had gone to Enies Lobby to rescue Mr. 2s Bon-chan


    What on earth was going on? Ian hadnt seen Mr. 2 back on Skypiea. How had he ended up teaming up with the Straw Hat Pirates?


    The mental image of Luffy and his friends standing on top of a building in Enies Lobby, shouting, Bon-chan, talk to me, I want to live! and Mr. 2 crying out, I want to live! sent shivers down Ians spine.


    This world had some seriously twisted humor

 Chapter 493: Promotion

    Chapter 493: Promotion


    Due to Ians involvement, the Whitebeard Pirates, led by Marco, ended up in basta, and it also resulted in Mr. 2, who was originally providing cover for Luffy and his crew, escaping without being caught by Tashigi and Smoker, choosing instead to leave with Luffy and the others.


    However, after leaving Baroque Works, Bon y, despite wanting to join the Straw Hat Pirates, had an unfulfilled wish: to meet the Okama King, Ivankov. So, after making an agreement with Luffy and his crew, Bon y left ahead of them, nning to return to join the Straw Hat Pirates after meeting the Okama King.


    But somehow, due to a twist of fate, Bon y didnt manage to meet Ivankov in Impel Down and ended up reuniting with Luffy and his crew in Water 7.


    Ian didnt know the specific details, but he could piece together some of the puzzle. He surmised that this time around, he might have unwittingly thrown a wrench into the works for the Straw Hat Pirates. The absence of Robin had naturally altered theposition of their crew.


    For Ian, saving Robin and saving Bon y were two entirely different matters. He understood that with Luffy and Zoros fearless personalities, if any of theirrades were captured, they would definitely make a big fuss. However, from Ians perspective, the situation had taken an unexpected turn!


    Why does it feel like a bromance!? With a sigh, Ian hastily set the newspaper aside, reluctant to delve any further into the unfolding events.


    Nevertheless, from the brief glimpse he had earlier, Ian had caught sight of Franky in a news photograph. It seemed Franky was likely to join the Straw Hat Pirates after all. For Luffy, anyone intriguing was a potential crew member.


    This young man had even considered recruiting the furry race known as the Mink Tribe when he encountered them back then


    As for the impact on the Straw Hat Pirates, Ian didnt have the luxury to ponder that at the moment. Luffy is Luffy, and Ian is his own person. While Luffy might be the protagonist of the original anime, for Ian now, he is the protagonist of his own story. He had to focus on himself for the time being.


    After more than a day of sailing, the sight of an ind came into view on the horizon.


    From a distance, Enel gazed at the colorful bubbles rising continuously from the Sabaody Archipgo and found it quite astonishing. He had never seen such a sight during his time on Skypiea.


    As for Ian, he was revisiting a familiar ce, but this time, his identity was entirely different.


    Captain, where should we dock? Doroni asked.


    Ian thought for a moment and replied, Lets go somewhere between numbers 60 and 69, if I remember correctly. It should be an area of the Marines and government officials. Parking the Ark Maxim there should be rtively safe.


    Sabaody Archipgo was a well-known tourist destination, with aplex poption and a fair share of crime. If the Ark Maxim were to anchor in thosewless areas, it would likely attract wave after wave of trouble, even with the Shichibukai banner flying high. Dealing with these troublemakers alone would keep Ian busy, so it was wiser to stay in the orderly zones.


    On another note, Ian had a family back when he lived in Sabaody Archipgo. He wondered how they were doing now, whether they were still alive.


    When Ian and his ship approached the coastal waters of the ind, they had already garnered quite a bit of attention. Numerous pirates arrived at this ind daily, but the Ark Maxim gleaming in the sunlight was exceptionally eye-catching. Those pirates who spotted their ship couldnt help but envy it, but fortunately, they recognized the g flying on board and hesitated to make any rash moves.


    The Marines stationed on the ind had also noticed Ian and his ship. When Ians crew finally docked, a Marine Rear Admiral came to greet them. However, no matter how Ian looked at it, it felt less like a wee and more like cautious preparedness.


    But Ian couldnt be bothered with such matters. This kind of sentiment from the Marines was directed at all members of the Seven Warlords of the Sea.


    He packed the data that Reiju had given him about the technology of the Germa Armored Suits into a suitcase, then turned the handle and disembarked with Enel and the others.


    Captain Ian! the Marine Rear Admiral, draped in a cloak, stared sternly at Ian. He said, Ive informed the Marine Headquarters of your arrival. Fleet Admiral Sengoku wishes for you to proceed directly to Marineford and avoid lingering on Sabaody Archipgo.


    The Marine Rear Admirals words were somewhat tactful, but Ian couldnt help but detect his underlying meaning. He smirked and said, Hmph, hes actually worried about those Celestial Dragons who frequent Sabaody Archipgo for leisure, isnt he?


    Uh The Marine Rear Admiral was taken aback. He hadnt expected Ian to be so straightforward.


    Indeed, that was the case. Given Ians past misdeeds, Sengoku was genuinely concerned that those Celestial Dragons traveling on the ind might encounter this notorious jinx again.


    In fact, since the incident at Mary Geoise, the name of Ians Dragon Hunter Pirates had spread among the Celestial Dragons. They held both fear and hatred for Ian. Perhaps, encountering him might even scare them away, who knows?


    However, Sengoku wasnt willing to take that risk. He worried that the younger generation of Celestial Dragons, often naive and headstrong, might foolishly attempt to capture Ian upon meeting him. That would undoubtedly lead to trouble.


    Therefore, Sengoku believed it was best to quickly bring Ian into the ranks of the Marines.


    Seeing the awkward expression on the Marine Rear Admirals face, Ian didnt say much more. He simply nodded, indicating his understanding, and then asked, What about our ship?


    The journey from Sabaody Archipgo to Marineford involved crossing a stretch of ocean, and even as a Shichibukai, Ian couldnt navigate that area without permission. He needed to use a designated Marine vessel.


    Ian knew the rules, and he had no intention of breaking them at the moment.


    Please follow me, the Marine Rear Admiral extended his hand, then led Ian and his crew through the mangrove forest.


    Ians vessel had docked at berth number 62 in the mangrove forest. This area served as the Marine base on the Sabaody Archipgo, so there were numerous Marine facilities along the way, with rows of Marine soldiers carrying rifles jogging in formation.


    As they walked, Ian suddenly noticed a bulletin board with what appeared to be internal Marine notices andmendations. Out of curiosity, he stopped to take a quick look.


    Unexpectedly, while perusing the board, he stumbled upon information about Kuina!


    Thismendation notice had been posted recently, although it was tucked away in a corner. It was indeed an official Marinemendation notice. Ian quickly scanned it and discovered that Kuina had been promoted to the rank of Commander!


    Moreover, shes now a Commander at Marine Headquarters! The reason for her promotion is that she has been continuously apprehending several pirate crews, and one of the pirate crews names left Ian both amused and bbergasted.


    This pirate crew was none other than the Buggy Pirates


    Buggy, of all people, had been captured by Kuina!? How on earth did that happen?


    Thinking about this, Ian couldnt help but grab the Marine Rear Admiral and inquire, Is Commander Kuina currently at Marine Headquarters?


    The Rear Admiral furrowed his brow and carefully examined themendation notice, then nodded and said, Yes, this newly promoted Marine Commander has been summoned back to Marine Headquarters. Why do you ask, Captain Ian? Do you know her?


    Yeah, weve crossed paths a few times! She even tried to capture me once! Ian brushed it off, then asked, I recall she used to be with Smoker. Does that mean Smoker is also at Marine Headquarters?


    Commodore Smoker is indeed at Marine Headquarters, but it seems that Commander Kuina has been reassigned to Vice Admiral Tsurusmand! The Rear Admiral spoke with a hint of envy. Under Vice Admiral Tsurusmand is the most renowned female Marine unit in the entire Marine Headquarters!


    Oh? Ian was somewhat surprised. He had initially thought Kuina was still with Smoker, but it seemed she had caught Tsurus attention?


    After giving it some thought, Ian felt it might be a good thing. Smoker was a decent guy, a genuinely upright Marine, but his personality was too headstrong. Kuina apanying Smoker, one of the Marines famous troublemakers, might not have much future potential. Who knows, she might end up taking over the troublesome G-5 Branch along with Smoker in the future.


    On the other hand, being under Vice Admiral Tsurusmand was an entirely different story. Tsuru was the Chief of Staff of the Marines, a highly influential figure with significant authority. If Kuine could earn Vice Admiral Tsurus favor, her path to promotion within the Marines would likely be much smoother.

 Chapter 494: The Grand Opening

    Chapter 494: The Grand Opening


    Ian nodded and then asked about Tashigis situation.


    Originally, he thought that after Kuina had been transferred to Tsurusmand, Tashigi might also have joined her. However, the results of his inquiry surprised Ian greatly. Tashigi was still following Smoker.


    It seemed that Kuina had caught the attention of Tsuru, perhaps because of her Devil Fruit abilities, and had been recruited as an elite female soldier!


    Perhaps in the future, once Kuina made contributions under Vice Admiral Tsurusmand and rose to the rank of Captain, she might have the authority to lead her own team, just like Tashigi.


    Thinking of this, Ian suddenly realized that his sister had indeed grown up. Perhaps one day in the future, she would be a mature and beautiful female Marine, gaining immense prestige within the Navy, just like Hina.


    Since Kuina had chosen the path of the Marines, Ian would do his best to assist her. Maybe he could secretly lend her a hand in the future, helping her capture some of the notorious pirates with bounties exceeding several hundred millions


    As they walked and thought, Ian and the others followed the guidance of the Rear Admiral and arrived at the 64th Yarukiman Mangrove. They boarded a Marine ship that was waiting there, and this Marine vessel turned around and set sail in the direction of Marineford.


    .


    Meanwhile, in the Marine Headquarters, Fleet Admiral Sengoku was also calcting the time of Ians arrival.


    Previously, he had sent members of CP6 to convey a message to Ian, primarily to prevent Ian from meeting with Red-Haired Shanks. However, the subsequent news had given Sengoku another throbbing headache.


    It seemed that in all matters concerning Ian, Sengoku couldnt help but feel vexed. At times, he wondered if this rascal Ian had been specifically sent to make trouble for him


    Not only had Red-Haired Shanks met with Ian, but ording to CP6s reports, they had even hosted a banquet together. This suggested that Red-Haired Shanks held a favorable opinion of Ian, leaving Sengoku to wonder what they had discussed


    First, it was the Whitebeard, and now it was Red-Haired Shanks. Ian seemed to possess an inexplicable charm, one that had earned him the favor of two Emperors of the Sea.


    Now, not only had Ians strength grown, but his background had also be increasingly formidable. This made Sakazuki hesitate once more about whether to proceed with their current arrangement.


    On the other hand, Dr. Vegapunk from the Marine Science Division had been pressuring Sengoku to acquire Germas technological data. However, Sengoku was bing more reluctant to cooperate with Ian due to the perceived threat he posed. He found himself in a difficult position.


    Ian was now aboard a Marine ship and would soon arrive. Sengoku needed to make a decision within this timeframe.


    After some contemtion, he raised his head andzily inquired of Aokiji, who was lounging in his office, Kuzan, have we received any updates from Sakazuki?


    Aokiji opened his eyes and nodded slowly. We received news this morning that the Whitebeards crew, who were escorting Teach, have arrived. ording to the original n, it will be another two to three days before we see the oue.


    Sengoku lightly tapped his desk and pondered, If Teachs n truly seeds, the Marines will have to fulfill their promise and appoint him as one of the Seven Warlords. But have you considered, Kuzan, how Ian might react if Teach bes one of the Seven Warlords? (T/N: ah how nice, they are concerned about Ians feelings hahaha)


    Im not sure, Kuzan shook his head. But whats clear is that we cannot allow them to meet at Marine Headquarters. If they do, theres a possibility of a confrontation that could spiral out of control, potentially endangering the stability of our operations here.


    Sengoku nodded in agreement, acknowledging the wisdom in Kuzans words. Then he suddenly asked, Do you think Ian would turn against us if Teach bes a Shichibukai?


    Its hard to say, Kuzan replied, sitting up unusually serious. In theory, Ian needs that Shichibukai title. Its because of that title that he was pardoned for attacking the Celestial Dragons and burning down Mary Geoise. If he doesnt want the Navy on his tail again, he wont easily relinquish that Shichibukai status.


    So, even if his enemy bes his peer, he might have no choice but to tolerate it? Sengoku asked.


    Its difficult to predict. Hes quite the exception, Kuzan shook his head. The uncertainty lies precisely there. Hes the youngest among the Warlords, and its precisely because of his youth that his actions might be impulsive and unpredictable. If he cant swallow his pride and chooses to take down Teach, even at the cost of giving up his Shichibukai status, theres not much we can do. We cant be certain of the extent of his current strength either.


    Sengoku was well aware of everything Kuzan had said, and it was precisely because he could foresee these scenarios that he felt infuriated and distressed.


    He mmed his fist onto the desk with frustration and said, Ive said it from the beginning, we shouldnt have allowed him to be a Shichibukai. But the World Government and the Celestial Dragons insisted


    Sengokus current feeling could be summed up in an exasperated thought he dared not utter aloud. Dealing with such a group of unreliable allies had him feeling exasperated. If it werent for the Celestial Dragons insisting on retrieving that identity chip back then, which eventually led to Ian bing a Shichibukai, he wouldnt be in this passive position now.


    With Domingos downfall and Crocodiles imprisonment, the Seven Warlords had suddenly lost two members. The Navy had been considering recements ever since Lafitte hade to Marine Headquarters thest time. Sengoku thought that if Teachs n seeded, it might not be a bad idea to offer him one of the Seven Warlord positions. However, the current situation presented a dilemma: if they recruited Teach as a Warlord, the Navy might risk losing Ian, their current Shichibukai.


    Sengoku picked up a report on the rtionship between Ian and Whitebeard Edward Newgate from his desk and examined it carefully. He contemted whether he should take this gamble: the gamble on whether Ian would turn against the Navy at the cost of his title.


    Sengoku was no gambler; he was known for his meticulous thinking. However, the circumstances he faced now left him with no choice but to make a decision.


    After a prolonged moment of contemtion, Sengoku finally reached a decision. He set aside the report and addressed Kuzan, Once Ian arrives at Marine Headquarters, we must restrict information flow to him. Well use the pretext of dealing with Pacifista development and do our best to dy his departure from Marineford. We cannot allow him to leave until we receive confirmed news from Akainu. Only then will we ascertain his choice.


    Kuzan nodded in understanding. He knew that Sengoku had decided to take the gamble, weighing the temptation of Whitebeards downfall against the risk of losing Ian as a Warlord.


    With their discussion concluded, a Marinemunication officer entered to report that Ian had indeed arrived at Marineford.


    Sengoku took a deep breath and calmly instructed, Allow him in.


    The Marinemunication officer left, and shortly thereafter, Sengoku saw Ian entering his office, apanied by an unfamiliar individual.


    Sengoku couldnt help but wonder who the man with the white headband was. He eyed Enel with a sense of curiosity.


    Fleet Admiral Sengoku, I hope youre well, Ian greeted Sengoku with a smile, then turned to Kuzan. Admiral Kuzan, Long time no see.


    Kuzan nodded nomittally, and like Sakazuki, his gaze lingered on Enel for a moment.


    This is the newest member of my pirate crew. I brought him here to broaden his horizons, Ian exined, introducing Enel to both of them. He then found a chair and sat down.


    Ian lightly tapped the briefcase in his hand and said, Fleet Admiral Sengoku, Ive brought Germas data with me. It wasnt easy to obtain from the Vinsmoke Family. What do you say? Do you want to verify its authenticity, or should we proceed with the trade directly?


    Sengoku shifted his attention to Ian and began, Ian, Ive asked you here to deliver some news. The pacifists you requested were already en route but encountered a minor issue during transportation. Theyve been sent back to the Navys Science Division for adjustments, so our trade will have to be dyed.


    Upon hearing this, Ian furrowed his brows and fixed a stern gaze on Sengoku. Sengoku, however, remainedposed, meeting Ians gaze squarely.


    After a prolonged moment of silence, Ian finally rxed his brows and smiled at Sengoku. Thats unfortunate. How much longer will our trade be postponed?


    It will take at least two to three days for the adjustments to bepleted, Sengoku responded.


    In that case, Ian said as he stood and adjusted his briefcase, Ill return to Sabaody Archipgo and await further instructions. Please inform me when theres news.


    However, Sengoku shook his head and firmly dered, Ian, its best if you stay in Marineford. I dont want you running into any trouble with the Celestial Dragons again on Sabaody Archipgo.


    No worries, Ill make sure to avoid them, Ian replied with a sly smile.


    No, youll stay here, Sengoku said decisively. Admiral Kuzan and Admiral Borsalino will serve as your guides and show you around Marineford.


    With that statement, the atmosphere in the room grew tense and chilly. While Kuzan and Enel maintained theirposure on the surface, their muscles tensed beneath, and Ian locked eyes with Sengoku in a cold standoff.

 Chapter 495: Where Did Akainu Go?

    Chapter 495: Where Did Akainu Go?


    Is there a problem!?


    In fact, when the discussion with Sengoku about postponing the transaction with the Pacifista came up, Ian realized it immediately.


    Before Sengoku sent CP6 agents in a hurry to inform him about the pacifista transaction, he already felt something was amiss. Now, after arriving at Marineford, they were saying that the transaction needed to be dyed!


    Unless some unforeseen event had urred, this situation was truly baffling!


    Ian realized this and didnt question it. Instead, he tried topromise by wanting to return to the Sabaody Archipgo. He wanted to find out what was really going on before making a decision. However, what surprised him was that Sengoku intended to keep him confined within Marineford!


    He even brought out two admirals, Kizaru and Aokiji, as a subtle threat.


    What could have gone wrong? Ian kept his eyes locked on Sengoku while his mind raced.


    It was highly improbable that the situation revolved around the three CP6 members eliminated by him. Those were just three insignificant subordinates. Even if CP6 was not directly under the jurisdiction of the Marines, Sengoku wouldnt go to such lengths for three low-ranking subordinates like that.


    So, was it about the pacifista matter? That was unlikely too. If Sengoku didnt want him to obtain them, they could have just said so without making such a gesture.


    Or was it because of the meeting with Red-Haired Shanks? Or perhaps, it was rted to the Straw Hat Pirates rampage on Enies Lobby?


    Well, these two possibilities do exist, but its not just me who has had contact with Red-Haired Shanks. Dracule Mihawk, the Hawk-Eye, is a close friend of Shanks. Why isnt Sengoku showing the same level of concern for Mihawk? As for the Straw Hat Pirates it couldnt be that the Marines have discovered the rtionship between me and the Straw Hat Pirates, could it?


    If its because of the Celestial Dragons, that would be even more far-fetched. Sengoku couldnt possibly be unaware that, until he obtains the pacifista, I am not someone the Marines would want to antagonize.


    Due to theck of information parity, Ian couldnt deduce the reasons behind Sengokus actions. So, he shifted his focus to weigh the pros and cons of resisting Sengoku.


    While Ian had Enel by his side, and if it was just Aokiji and Kizaru around, he was confident in their ability to escape if it were just the two Admirals here, but they were in the Marine Headquarters. In addition to the two Admirals, there was Sengoku, the Fleet Admiral himself, who possessed the mythical Zoan-type Hito Hito no Mi, Model: Daibutsu. This legendary Devil Fruit power was so enigmatic that not even Ian knew its true extent.


    As Ian contemted this, he realized that confronting Sengoku head-on wouldnt seem to be in his favor.


    With that in mind, a smile suddenly crept onto Ians face as he said, Alright then, since Fleet Admiral Sengoku is so hospitable, I wont be impolite. But Id trouble you to arrange some amodations for us. Also, one of mypanions has quite the appetite, so Im afraid your food supplies might take a hit!


    Sengoku nodded, That wont be a problem at all. However, secretly, he breathed a sigh of relief. Honestly, in that tense atmosphere just now, Sengoku was the most worried one. He was afraid that Ian might act impulsively and initiate a conflict. That would have been troublesome.


    Despite resorting to the intimidation of Kizaru and Aokiji, Sengoku was thest person who wanted to use them. Because no one knew what would happen if Ian, that little troublemaker, decided to start a fire in Marine Headquarters like he did in Mary Geoise


    Fortunately, Ian proved to be even more cunning than Sengoku had imagined. In the blink of an eye, Ian wore a smile on his face, acting as though nothing had happened, and even proimed himself a gracious guest.


    This sly fox! Sengoku silently cursed, realizing that Ian was not easily fooled.


    Lets go! Ill escort you out, said Kizaru as he stood up.


    Ian nodded, patted Enel on the shoulder, signaling him to stay calm, and followed Kizaru out.


    Guided by Kizaru, as they exited the Tower of Marine Headquarters, Ian spotted Aokiji, who seemed to have received orders from Sengoku and arrived as well.


    Yo, yo! Aokiji, still disying hisid-back demeanor and sporting his sunsses, gazed at Ian with a feigned look of surprise. Didnt expect to see you again so soon after Smis Ind, Ian!


    Admiral Aokiji! Ian also greeted him with a cheerful wave. Is your injury all healed up?


    Upon hearing this, both Kizaru and Aokiji paused momentarily.


    At this moment, the two Admirals shared amon thought: Ian was pushing their buttons deliberately!


    It was quite a coincidence that both of these high-ranking Marines had suffered injuries at Ians hands. Aokiji had his leg injured thanks to Ians actions, and Kizaru had been wounded by Ian during their battles. So when they heard Ians words, it grated on their ears in an irritating manner.


    However, if Ian was the cunning fox, then Aokiji was the sly old fox. He maintained hisposure and replied, Just minor injuries, nothing serious at all!


    Thats good to hear! Ian nodded with a smile.


    Next, Aokiji and Kizaru led Ian and Enel on a tour of Marine Headquarters, where they had originally been stationed on their warships. During this time, Doroni and Matthew, who had received word, arrived to join Ians group. Aokiji and Kizaru then took the four of them to a Marine dormitory, where they were settled.


    What should we do, Captain? It seems like were being watched! Although Doroni was typically goofy, it didnt mean hecked insight. He had already realized that something was amiss.


    Ian didnt immediately respond. After pondering for a moment, he squinted and said, Staying here might be a good idea. We can take the opportunity to find out whats really happening on the Marines side.


    In fact, just moments ago, Ian had astutely noticed a situation. Among the three Marine Admirals, currently, only Aokiji and Kizaru seemed to be present at Marine Headquarters. As for Akainu, Sakazuki, his whereabouts were unknownhe had disappeared!


    Furthermore, during their brief tour, Ian observed that there was a significant increase in activity at Marine Headquarters. He frequently saw junior officers enthusiastically greeting their colleagues. It struck him as odd that officers who were originally stationed at Marine Headquarters and knew each other well would be so fervent in their greetings. Combining this observation with the information he had received from the Marine Rear Admiral who had received him earlier, Ian surmised that these officers might have been summoned back to Marine Headquarters, much like what had happened with Kuzan and Borsalino.


    Akainu was missing, and Marine Headquarters had suddenly seen an influx of elite Marines. Ian immediately realized that the Marines might be nning something significant!


    If events were unfolding as per the original historical timeline, Ian would have immediately thought of the Summit War. However, he couldnt be certain now because Ace hadnt been captured as he was in the original history. So, where would the Summit War even begin?


    Nevertheless, regardless of the specifics, this situation was cause for Ians vignce. He needed to find out exactly what was happening.


    Coincidentally, Kuina is currently in the Marine Headquarters. If he could encounter her, perhaps he could gather some information.


    Ian had a nagging feeling that this Marine operation might be aimed at Whitebeard. However, he couldnt confirm if his guess was correct because he believed that even Akainu wouldnt be capable of confronting Whitebeard singlehandedly. The Marines werent that foolish!


    Could it be rted to ckbeard, Teach!?


    At this thought, Ian suddenly stood up in astonishment. Could it be that Teach had conspired with Akainu to coborate secretly and do something against Whitebeard!?


    Even Ian was shocked by his own idea because it was so audacious that he had never dared to consider such a possibility before!


    In the original history, the Marines had to assemble all three Admirals and even seven Warlords, setting a carefullyid trap at Marine Headquarters to confront Whitebeard and his crew. Thats what it took to face Whitebeards Pirate Crew. Now, with Teach and Akainu alone, could they possibly achieve that!?


    The reason Ian had refrained from thinking in this direction before was precisely because of this. But now, based on the various circumstances he had observed within Marine Headquarters, Ian found himself unable to avoid entertaining this possibility.


    Ian immediately took out his Den Den Mushi and attempted to contact Ace. However, he found that there was no signal at all. It seemed that the Marines had employed special means within the Marine dormitories to block the biological signals of the Den Den Mushi.


    Unable to reach Ace, Ian quickly retrieved the Vivre Card that Ace had given him and checked it. Fortunately, the Vivre Card showed no signs of any changes. This meant that Ace was safe and sound.


    However, Aces safety didnt necessarily guarantee Whitebeards safety. Ian had a hunch that Sengoku might be considering his rtionship with Whitebeard.


    No, he needed to find out where Akainu had gone!


    Ian realized that if the Marines were indeed nning to target the Whitebeard, it was unlikely to happen at Marine Headquarters this time. Even if he stayed here, he wouldnt have witnessed the Summit War that urred in the original timeline due to his influence. However, a simrlyrge-scale war might take ce, and knowing where Akainu was would reveal the location of the uing conflict!


    Im going out! Ian said to Enel and the others. Doroni, when the timees, you go to the Marine cafeteria and eat as much as you can. Enel, and Matthew, stay with Doroni at all times. Once the opportunity arises, we leave!


    Opportunity? Enel asked, somewhat puzzled. What kind of opportunity?


    Ian couldnt easily exin, so he didnt. However, the opportunity he mentioned might indeed present itself when the Straw Hat Pirates arrive at Sabaody Archipgo!


    By then, the two Marine Admirals responsible for monitoring them might leave one behind and head to the Sabaody Archipgo. That would be the perfect moment for Ian and his group to escape!


    For now, Ians objective was to go outside and see if he could find Kuina, hoping to learn about the possible whereabouts of Akainu through her

 Chapter 496: Back to Being an Instructor

    Chapter 496: Back to Being an Instructor


    Marine Headquarters, Marineford, was a natural harbor with a crescent-shaped inner bay where numerous Marine warships were anchored. Along the inner curve of the bay, the Marines had constructed formidable defense fortifications, with cannons of varying calibers distributed among these defenses. It could be said that this ce was an impregnable fortress.


    After leaving the dormitory, Ian was apanied by Kuzan, who silently trailed behind him. Sengokus intention was simply to keep Ian within Marineford; it wasnt that he couldnt move around at all. They just needed someone to monitor him closely and prevent him from seizing an opportunity to leave.


    Ian pretended to wander aimlessly while taking in the sights of Marineford. At the same time, he was mentally confirming his ns. Within the crescent-shaped harbor, he also spotted his ship, the Ark Maxim.


    Admiral Kuzan! Ian pointed to his ship and said, I dont mind staying here, but as you can see, my ship is made of gold. If anything happens to it, the Marines will have topensate me!


    What could possibly happen to your ship? Aokiji, despite hiszy demeanor, became irritated at thisment. He red at Ian and retorted, What could possibly happen!?


    Ian shook his head and clicked his tongue, saying, You never know. What if someone in your ranks pilfers it?


    Shut up! Aokiji responded irritably. This is Marine Headquarters. Dont think a few provocations will work here!


    Ian shrugged and decided not to agitate him any further. Instead, he asked, Speaking of which, youre a high-ranking Marine Admiral. Is it not a waste of your talents to follow me around all the time?


    This is Fleet Admiral Sengokus order! Aokiji replied. And in my opinion, having a Marine Admiral follow you is not a waste of talent at all!


    Ian pretended to be frustrated and said, But how am I supposed to use the restroom with you following me? Are you going toe in with me?


    Aokiji was left speechless, not knowing how to respond to that question. He decided to use the powers of his Ice-Ice Fruit and released a strong chill, saying, If you freeze solid, you wont need to use the restroom


    Come on, you really have no sense of humor! Ian chuckled and patted Aokijis shoulder. Dont be so serious. After all, weve be acquainted, and you even enjoyed a free meal on my ship back then. I didntin, did I?


    After that, Ian stopped making jokes with Aokiji and pointed to a crowded area ahead filled with Marines. He asked Aokiji, Whats going on over there? Why are there so many people? Whats that ce?


    Aokiji nced ahead and replied, Thats the base training ground. Perhaps theres apetition going on.


    Apetition? Ian rubbed his hands together. It must be a sparring match, right? Ive noticed that many Marine officers from different branches have arrived at Marine Headquarters recently. Are they here for training and exchange?


    Aokiji nodded in agreement.


    Ian felt a spark of excitement within him, realizing that this might be his opportunity to find Kuina. He asked Aokiji excitedly, Would it be okay if I spar with some of your officers? I mean, just for fun?


    You!? Aokiji looked at him in surprise and said. Even Vice Admirals couldnt defeat you. What are you nning by challenging them?


    Dont say it like that! Youreing too, arent you? Ian shrugged. I cant possibly harm them right under your nose, can I?


    Aokiji thought for a moment and nodded, saying, Alright then. If thats the case, help train them a bit!


    In truth, Aokiji also wanted to take this opportunity to gauge Ians current strength.


    So Ian headed towards the training ground. The Marine officers who had been watching themotion around the training ground immediately made way for Ian and Aokiji upon seeing them approaching. They also saluted Aokiji.


    However, Ian shamelessly waved and greeted the Marine officers, saying, Hey there! Hardworking folks! Hows everyone doing? This earned him some strange looks from the Marine officers.


    In the middle of the training ground, two Marine Colonels who had been sparring with swords stopped their match and looked curiously at Aokiji, wondering why he had brought Ian, one of the Seven Warlords, with him.


    Meanwhile, Ian, acting as if he belonged there, casually cracked his knuckles, making a popping sound, and addressed the Marine officers present, Oh, its a sword fight? I love those! Who wants to exchange a few moves with me?


    Upon hearing Ians words, the Marine officers regarded him with even more bewildered expressions and then turned to look at Aokiji.


    Aokiji scratched his head and said, Why are you all looking at me? If you want to challenge him, go ahead!


    With that, the Marine officers exchanged nces, and a Marine Colonel who carried a massive sword on his back stepped forward. He drew his sword from its sheath and dered, Ill do it! Its a rare opportunity to spar with one of the Seven Warlords!


    Ian observed the sword in the Marine Colonels hand; it was a thick and weighty long sword tailored for powerful shing attacks. ncing at the Marine Colonel, who appeared robust and formidable, it was clear he was a strength-orientedbatant.


    Without a word, Ian beckoned with a finger, signaling the Marine Colonel to make the first move.


    Ians youthful appearance contrasted with the much older and imposing Marine Colonel. Ians gesture, however, carried a touch of mockery, which quickly irked the Marine Colonel, intensifying the taunting effect.


    Yaaah! The Marine Colonel roared, gripping his longsword tightly with both hands. He charged towards Ian, swinging his sword down with all his might.


    This strike was a disy of his full strength, with the entire de transforming into a white streak of power. It bore down on Ian with incredible speed and force.


    Although Ian hadnt moved an inch and appeared unfazed, the surrounding Marine officers secretly cheered for the Marine Colonels thunderous attack, believing it might just teach Ian a lesson.


    However, Ian remained locked onto the descending sword, not moving until the veryst moment when the de was nearly upon him. In a sudden burst of motion, he drew his sword.


    Holding the hilt of the Thousand Cherry Blossoms with one hand, Ian exerted his strength without reservation and unleashed a powerful swing to meet the Marine Colonels strike.


    ng! The two des shed, creating a deafening noise, followed by a powerful shockwave that erupted from their point of impact.


    The intense gust of wind sent the surrounding Marine officers stumbling, struggling to maintain their footing.


    Under Ians feet, there was no movement at all, but the unfortunate Marine Colonel felt a different fate. He could only sense an overwhelming force emanating from Ians sword, and in the next moment, he was sent flying backward!


    With a resounding crash, the Marine Colonel was flung a considerable distance, sending plumes of dust swirling into the air as he impacted the ground. When he finallynded, the sky seemed to spin in his vision, and a severed portion of his sword plummeted from the sky,nding with a sharp thud into the ground.


    Ian had executed just one strike, but it had been enough to cleave the Marine Colonels sword in two!


    This awe-inspiring disy left the assembled Marine officers in stunned silence, and the training ground fell eerily quiet.


    Whos up next? Ian chuckled. This reminds me of when I used to teach swordsmanship at the Marine Base in Loguetown. Good old times! Oh, by the way, you can alle at me together if you want; I dont mind!


    The Marine officers exchanged nervous nces, some even contemting the idea of attacking Ian together. However, they also recognized that, among their ranks, only a handful possessed the requisite skill and power to stand a chance against Ian. The enthusiasm that had been present moments earlier now waned.


    Ill go! At that moment, a Rear Admiral stepped forward from the crowd, nonchntly holding a toothpick in his mouth. As he stepped forward, he casually spat it out and drew a long knife from his waist.


    Ian noted that as this Marine Rear Admiral unsheathed his weapon, it turned ck. It seemed that this Rear Admiral could wield Haki, but the extent of his mastery remained unknown.


    Seeing this Rear Admiral volunteer, the spirits of the surrounding Marine officers were lifted, but Aokiji, on the sidelines, shook his head. He understood that even this Rear Admiral would be unable to defeat Ian. In the current scenario, only Vice Admirals or higher had a chance to hold their own against him.


    But Aokiji seemed to have a sense of Ians underlying motive. Ian was likely using this method to vent his frustration over being confined by Fleet Admiral Sengoku.


    Considering this, Aokiji hesitated about whether to allow the Marine officers to continue challenging Ian.


    As expected, after the Marine Rear Admiral rushed forward, his oue was almost identical to that of the previous Marine Colonel. Ian struck with a single swing, swiftly cleaving the Marine Rear Admirals weapon in two!


    It seemed that, while the Marine Rear Admiral possessed the ability to wield Haki, his Haki mastery paled inparison to Ians. In a direct sh, Ian prevailed using the same approach.


    The Marine officers found themselves in an awkward situation. In Ians hands, both Colonel and Rear Admiral ranks appeared equally powerless.


    Though they had only witnessed two brief encounters, the Marine officers quickly abandoned their judgments based on appearances. Despite Ians youth, his disyed strength unquestionably justified his title as one of the Seven Warlords.


    Though somewhat embarrassed, the Marine officers present were all elite members from various branches. They were not fools and immediately realized that this was an excellent opportunity to spar with a formidable opponent. Perhaps by engaging inbat, they could identify their weaknesses and gain valuable experience, ultimately benefiting their future growth in strength.


    As a result, an unexpected scene unfolded. After Ian defeated the Rear Admiral, the remaining Marine officers surprisingly stepped forward, eager to take on the challenge. This took Aokiji by surprise, but he also felt a sense of satisfaction. He let go of his earlier intention to discourage these sparring matches and focused on observing Ians interactions with the Marine officers.


    Ian, in turn, weed each challenger. Though these Marine officers were not as powerful as him, defeating them offered valuable experience. With so many Marine officers to spar with, Ian anticipated umting arge experience ie.


    However, what surprised Ian was the shift in the demeanor of these Marine officers as the bouts continued. At some point, they began to disy politeness. Before engaging inbat, each Marine officer first saluted Ian and introduced themselves, saying, I am so-and-so from such-and-such branch. Please guide me! It felt as if Ian had once again be a Marine swordsmanship instructor.


    Discovering this change, Ian couldnt help but reflect on the situation. It seemed that the Marines were not as he had imagined. Despite their defeats at his hands, they showed no signs of losing face. Instead, they approached these sparring sessions with humility and a willingness to learn. Ian realized that the Marines had a group of lower-ranking officers who embodied humility and an eagerness to refine their skills, shedding light on the legitimacy of their strength.


    Having spent a considerable time at sea and encountering numerous Marines, Ian had gained a more objective perspective on the organization. While there were certainly ck sheep and ruthless individuals among them, not all Marines fit that mold. Some of them were genuinely honorable individuals.


    As Ian pondered these thoughts, a familiar voice suddenly rang out beside him, saying, Marine Staff Officer Commander Kuina, reporting for a challenge!


    Hearing this voice, Ian couldnt help but feel a surge of excitement. He fixed his gaze and indeed spotted Kuina standing not far from him, ready for a challenge.

 Chapter 497: Rising to Fame in a Single Battle

    Chapter 497: Rising to Fame in a Single Battle


    Ian couldnt help but notice the striking transformation in Kuina when he saw her again.


    During this period, Kuina had changed her hairstyle. She had abandoned her previous ear-length haircut and now sported a fluffy bob with bangs, which made her appear even more spirited.


    Now, even though Kuina resembled Tashigi, just from their hairstyles, one could easily tell them apart.


    Ian silently praised Kuina in his heart and then greeted her, saying, Hey, arent you Kuina? Are you here with Captain Smoker?


    At this point, Ian couldnt pretend not to know Kuina anymore. After all, she had met Ian several times under Smokersmand. Not acknowledging her would only raise suspicions.


    Kuina, realizing this, nodded without changing her expression and replied, Yes.


    She had only just noticed the bustling training ground and, upon realizing that Ian was there, continuously epting challenges from Marine officers, she immediately understood that Ian might be looking for her!


    Otherwise, she couldnt fathom why Ian would set up such a grand stage within the Marine Headquarters.


    Regardless of the reason, Kuina decided to step forward and spar with Ian. If Ian indeed had something to discuss with her, he would likely reveal it during their match.


    So, she went along with the flow and joined the scene.


    However, the Marine officers who had previously challenged Ian were all at least at the rank of Captain. Suddenly, a Commander, especially a female one, stepping forward surprised all the Marine officers present. It was truly an unexpected turn of events.


    As they got a better look at Kuinas appearance, they were even more stunned. They found her to exude an indescribable allure.


    Some Marine officers couldnt help but be entranced by Kuina and began discreetly inquiring about her among their colleagues.


    When they discovered that Commander Kuina had recently been recruited into the Staff Headquarters under Vice Admiral Tsuru, their enthusiasm skyrocketed. Everyone knew that Tsurus Staff had a reputation for being both skilled and beautiful.


    As a result, some of the younger Marine officers couldnt resist cheering loudly for Kuina!


    However, they didnt think Kuina could defeat Ian, the Shichibukai. Still, being able to witness a charismatic female Marine officer of her rank inbat made the experience worthwhile.


    Under the watchful eyes of the spectators, Ian and Kuina exchanged brief greetings. Then, Kuina unsheathed her Wado Ichimonji and charged toward Ian, utilizing one of her signature moves, nami. (Billow Wave)


    Ian blocked her attack with his horizontal sh, knowing that Kuina possessed considerable strength. However, when the overwhelming force from her de reached him, Ian had to resort to using both hands to maintain his defense.


    Even so, he struggled to withstand Kuinas powerful strikes, almost sumbing to her pressure. His feet suddenly sank into the ground, redirecting and dissipating the force into the earth.


    A thunderous noise echoed, causing the cheering Marine officers to fall silent. They were astonished to see that the ground beneath Ians feet had cracked like a spiderweb during the brief sh with Kuina.


    Keep in mind that this was a remarkably sturdy concrete surface!


    Even Aokiji couldnt help but hold his forehead at the sight!


    Who on earth was this girl?


    No one could have anticipated that Ian, who even a Rear Admiral couldnt make him break a sweat, would now find himself overpowered in terms of strength by a female Marine Commander. At this moment, countless Marine officers in the audience were left wide-eyed in disbelief.


    After channeling Kuinas strength into the ground, Ian swiftly adjusted his footing. He raised the Thousand Cherry Blossoms in his hand, sweeping it in an arc to deflect Kuinas de.


    Swift Sword: New Moon!


    Ian understood that in a pure contest of strength, he couldnt match Kuinas Asura Devil Fruit. Thus, facing Kuina, he had to leverage his speed advantage.


    Swish! The de of Ians Senbonzakura transformed into a bright arc of light, passing by Kuina and striking horizontally towards her waist.


    Kuina blocked Ians strike by deflecting her de to the right, but Ian didnt stop. He changed direction at lightning speed, delivering a series of strikes towards Kuina.


    Initially, Kuina managed to parry a few strikes, but as the battle continued, she struggled to keep up with Ians lightning-fast pace. When Ian began targeting her blind spots with each attack, she found herself increasingly overwhelmed.


    Her turning speed couldnt keep up


    When Ian swung his sword once more, aiming for Kuinas back, she had no choice but to utilize her Devil Fruit powers.


    In an instant, Kuinas body transformed into a three-headed, six-armed figure resembling the mythical Asura. Astonishingly, she wielded two more identical Wado Ichimonji sword des in her extra hands!


    This was a unique replication ability of the Asura Devil Fruit. Essentially, Kuina was now holding three Wado Ichimonji swords. The two replicated des were solid, but they would disappear if they left her grasp.


    With her three-headed, six-armed war-god stance, Kuina had employed a simr technique to the one Roronoa Zoro had used. However, it was Ians first time witnessing it, and he was truly astounded.


    The de Ian swung was directly blocked by a horizontal sh of Kuinas side. This time, it was Kuina who knocked Ian back with her increased strength.


    Her strength had grown again!?


    Ian was taken aback as he halted his charge, observing the new Kuina. He was at a loss for words.


    As for the Marine officers in the vicinity and even Admiral Kuzan, they were all wearing expressions of absolute shock.


    Could it be an Awakened Zoan Fruit!?


    Kuzan was familiar with the abilities of Sengoku. He had always believed that Sengokus Buddha Paramecia Fruit was perhaps the worlds only mythical Zoan Fruit. Even Marco, the Phoenix of the Whitebeard Pirates, couldntpare because Sengokus fruit was practically divine.


    However, what no one expected was the sudden emergence of another Devil Fruit user with the powers of a mythical figure!


    The legendary Asura, the God of War! Kuzan couldnt help but wonder how Sengoku would react to this news. Perhaps Vice Admiral Tsuru, during the recruitment of this girl into the Marines, was unaware of this astounding revtion.


    Kuinas transformation sent shockwaves through Marine Headquarters, and the news spread like wildfire. More and more Marine officers flocked to the training ground.


    Seeing this situation, Ian realized that he had unintentionally helped Kuina achieve her goal. Their battle had made Kuina an overnight sensation, showcasing her rare and legendary Zoan fruit abilities. This would undoubtedly lead to her receiving greater recognition within the Marines. It wouldnt be surprising if she were groomed as a potential Marine Admiral in the future.


    With this in mind, Ian just needed to disy his full strength during his battle with Kuina, highlighting her exceptional abilities. In the eyes of the countless Marines now watching, Kuina would shine even brighter as a rising star within Marine Headquarters.


    Thinking about this, Ian burst intoughter. He released the ck Dragon Wave, which soared into the sky before crashing back down onto him. In an instant, Ian was enveloped in roaring ck mes.


    Wings of ck mes extended from his shoulders, and an illusion of the Evil Eye glowed on his forehead. Ians current presence was equally imposing, making it clear to the Marine officers that he hadnt used his full power during their previous encounters.


    Go, Colonel Kuina! Defeat him! The Marine officers rallied behind Kuina, cing all their hopes on her.


    From this moment on, the entire Marine Headquarters would remember the name Kuina!


    And Kuina didnt disappoint. In her Asura form, she nted her Wado Ichimonji sword into the ground, half-kneeling and leaning on the de, and chanted, Asura Field!


    In the next moment, an inexplicable sensation washed over everyone present, including Ian. It felt as if something had passed through their bodies and spread outwards.


    Before they could grasp what was happening, they noticed countless mes surging up from beneath their feet.


    The Marine officers were startled and attempted to dodge, only to realize that the mes on the ground seemed to be some kind of illusion!


    Once they realized the mes couldnt harm them, Ian alsoprehended the situation. Kuina had opened a unique space with her Asura abilities!


    Ian was astounded by this revtion. He had never anticipated that the Asura Fruit would possess spatial abilities simr to Trafalgar Laws Operation Fruit!


    Trafalgar Laws space, known as the Operating Room, allowed him to freely manipte a specific area. So, what kind of ability had Kuina developed for her Asura Fruit?


    Ians guess was spot on. This was a new ability derived from Kuinas Asura Fruit, and the mes on the ground, while harmless, created the illusion of a zing battlefield. In this battlefield-like space, Kuinas fighting spirit reached its zenith, amplifying the powers of her Asura Fruit!


    In this space, the Asura Fruit truly lived up to its name as the Fruit of the War God!


    Although Ian wasnt sure about the exact effects of Kuinas Field, he wasnt taking any chances. He decided to face Kuina in his most powerful state.


    With the reversed grip of his Senbonzakura, Ian gently released the de.


    As it fell, the swords de seemed to disappear into an unknown space.


    Bankai! Scatter! Senbonzakura Kageyoshi!


    Countless cherry blossom petals suddenly emerged, gathering around Ians body and forming a second pair of wings, distinct from the ck mes.


    These wings were a delicate shade of pink.


    Endscape: White Imperial Sword!


    A sword radiating a cherry blossom-colored light appeared in Ians hand.


    Ian and Kuina locked eyes, both filled with a longing for this battle.


    No This is bad! Everyone, get out of here immediately! Kuzan instantly realized the danger and shouted at the Marine officers present.


    However, it was already toote by the time everyone reacted. Ian and Kuinas figures disappeared simultaneously, and when they reappeared, they were inches apart!


    They both raised their swords high in the same motion and struck down.


    As their des shed, an ear-shattering sound erupted, apanied by a fierce release of power!


    Baaaang!!!


    The area exploded like a sudden burst of a shockwave, and the hurricane created by the collision of their powers swept across the entire training ground. The Marine officers who had been observing the battle were blown away, crashing down hundreds of meters away, tumbling several times beforeing to a stop.


    Even Kuzan had to use his Ice Fruit powers to erect a massive ice wall in front of him, which barely blocked the oing shockwave.


    Due to this action, Kuzan didnt witness what happened when Ian and Kuina collided. At that moment, Ian had silently mouthed one word to Kuina, who stood right in front of him: Akainu


    Kuina understood Ians message and nodded in response.


    Their silentmunication waspleted in an instant

 Chapter 498: Playing the Antagonist Once

    Chapter 498: ying the Antagonist Once


    With the unspoken understanding between the siblings, Ian had already achieved his goal without anyone noticing.


    Kuina probably had no idea about the whereabouts of Admiral Akainu. She was just a Commander now, and the movements of a Marine admiral like Akainu were not something someone of her rank could be aware of, which was why she didnt respond to Ian immediately.


    But Ian knew that she would find a way to inquire about itter. She was now in the Staff Headquarters, and there might be an opportunity for her to ess Marine operational secrets.


    So, after finishing the conversation, Ian started to seriously engage inbat with Kuina.


    The shockwaves that had erupted when their weapons shed before were actually mostly generated by Ian. It was simply to create an opportunity to speak up.


    If we were to talk about it, Kuina couldnt really defeat Ian at this moment because she was relying purely on her Devil Fruit ability. However, her own Busoshoku Haki proficiency was not strong enough!


    Without going into details, Ian had been continuously controlling the Armament Haki intensity on his sword all this time. He was afraid that under such a tremendous collision force, he might cut Kuina with his sword. He didnt even dare to use the ck, demonic mes on his sword


    He noticed something. Kuinas Haki, even though it had awakened, seemed to be adept not at Armament Haki but rather at Observation Haki!


    In general, when a persons Haki awakens, it reflects the type of Haki they will be proficient in the future. So Ian guessed that when Kuina awakened her Haki for the first time, it probably wasnt Armament Haki. She must have gradually learned itter during her time in the Marines.


    Although Haki is divided into three types, if one awakens Haoshoku Haki initially, they can potentially learn and master all three types of Haki. However, if their initial awakening is not Haoshoku Haki, it seems that they are limited to learning and Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki.


    While Kuina excelled in Kenbunshoku Haki, it didnt mean she couldnt develop her Busoshoku Haki to a high level. However, this would require time.


    At first nce, the use of Kenbunshoku Haki appeared rtively straightforward, mainly involving predicting attacks. It might seem somewhat limited, but in reality, those skilled in Kenbunshoku Haki often possessed unique abilities!


    For instance, Enels Mantra was a distinctive form of electroreceptive perception. Although this special ability was partly due to his Goro Goro no Mi, if Enel had been proficient in Busoshoku Haki, such an ability might not have manifested


    Therefore, Ian couldnt help but envy Kuina a bit. While she awakened Kenbunshoku Haki, her Asura Fruit powerpensated for her weaknesses, creating a synergisticbination.


    Ian believed that if Kuina had awakened with Busoshoku Haki, it might not have been as advantageous


    After setting the stage in the Shura Realm, Ian clearly felt that her speed had significantly improved, and she was now able to keep up with Ians movements.


    As a result, Kuinas Kenbunshoku Haki came into y. She could now see the trajectory of each of Ians attacks and respond effectively.


    Of course, at this moment, Ian was still holding back. While Kuinas speed had increased, Ian had also undergone significant growth in his abilities, especially in his Bankai state, where all his attributes were amplified eightfold. If Ian genuinely intended to win based on speed alone, Kuina wouldnt be able to evade him. Moreover, Ian had now mastered the use of the locking momentum, by the killing intent, an ability characteristic of a Great Swordsman, which Kuina hadnt reached yet.


    Overall, although Kuina disyed the posture of being able to contend with Ian, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, there was still a gap in their abilities. Ian roughly estimated that Kuina had reached the level of a typical Rear Admiral.


    This was already quite impressive. Kuina, as a child, had always been a prodigy. She had set sail only a short while before Roronoa Zoro, and yet, she had already achieved such heights. Meanwhile, Zoro, that idiot, hadnt even fully awakened his Haki abilities


    ng! ng! ng! In the training ground,


    The sound of their sword strikes resounded continuously. After they had shed dozens of times, the Marine officers who had been knocked down by the shockwaves earlier finally stood up. They watched in awe as sparks flew from the constant friction between the swords of the twobatants.


    Kuinas swordsmanship had improved significantly, but Ian was still managing to cope. Failing to make headway, Kuina decided to employ the six techniques she had learned in the Marines.


    de Rifle!


    With her three-headed, six-armed form, Kuina suddenly stood firm. In her hands were three copies of the Wado Ichimonji, which she thrust towards Ian in rapid session!


    Ian recognized the danger of this move and pushed off, leaping into the air to evade the attack.


    However, the Marine watchtower behind him suffered the consequences. Countless bursts of force emanating from the shes along Kuinas sword struck the wall of the tower. In an instant, it resembled a structure caught in the crossfire of a heavy machine gun, riddled with holes the size of eggs.


    With so many voids appearing in the foundation of the tower, it ultimately couldnt withstand the damage. With a crashing sound, it copsed, filling the scene with dirt and dust.


    Observing Ian leaping into the air, Kuina swiftly retracted her sword and executed a series of kicks, utilizing her Moonwalk technique to ascend into the sky.


    As she ascended, her body spun like a gyroscope. Due to her current Asura stance, this rotation transformed into a whirlwind of des. Ian, in response, held his sword horizontally to block, resulting in a continuous series of metallic shes resonating throughout the area.


    Feeling his arms bing almost numb from the sessive powerful strikes, Ian quickly exerted force to push Kuina away.


    In mid-air, Kuina executed a somersault and leaped backward. However, before she could stabilize her posture, her right leg swung violently, unleashing a Rankyaku (Tempest Kick) towards Ian!


    Although Ian managed to dodge by tilting his head to the side, this tempest kick seemed more like an appetizer. Kuina, still hovering in mid-air with the Moonwalk technique, then swung her three Wado Ichimonji swords consecutively, releasing numerous shing waves of sword energy towards Ian!


    The sheer power of these sword waves left Ian astonished. Kuinas growth was truly astounding!


    However, Ian viewed these attacks more as a younger sister excitedly showcasing her hard-earned achievements to her older brother. The chaotic dance of sword energy may have appeared dazzling, but for Ian, who possessed Busoshoku Haki and the ability to harden his body, they posed little threat.


    Ian extended his two pairs of wings, one ck and one pink, and gracefully weaved through the swirling sword energy. Then, seizing an opening, he directed a powerful Flying sh towards Kuina!


    Compared to Kuinas sword waves, Ians attack was significantlyrger.


    Having shed with Hawkeye in the past, this particr Flying sh was reminiscent of the Worlds Greatest Swordsmans strikes. While it didnt match Hawkeyes caliber, it was still tremendously imposing!


    However, Ian had no intention of actually attacking Kuina. The speed of this sword wave naturally appeared slower. It was only after Kuina agilely evaded using her Moonwalk that the true target of the attack was revealed!


    The Flying sh descended diagonally, and as Kuina dodged to the side, the buildings below became the unwitting victims of this sword waves assault!


    Boom! The sword wave struck the ground, instantly cutting deep chasms into the earth. Simultaneously, it continued to fly forward for some distance before vanishing entirely into the ground.


    This single Flying sh left the Marine officers present drenched in cold sweat!


    They stared in disbelief at the dozens of houses cleaved open by Ians attack, unable to fathom the devastating consequences if such a Flying sh had struck a person


    Stop! Suddenly, Admiral Aokiji shouted, leaping into the sky and positioning himself between Ian and Kuina. With a raised arm, he conjured two colossal ice shields, effectively separating the twobatants.


    Ians recent Flying sh had been a stark wake-up call for Aokiji. They couldnt afford to let Ian continue his unchecked disy of power. There was a suspicion that this young man might be intentionally causing destruction under the guise of sparring. If they didnt put a stop to it, the Marines harbor might be in shambles soon.


    In truth, that was precisely what Ian had in mind just now. Being confined by Sengoku had undoubtedly ignited some frustration within him. An opportunity to cause trouble for the Marines was one he couldnt pass up.


    Unfortunately for Ian, Aokiji, who often came across asid-back, was remarkably sharp during critical moments. He had instantly perceived Ians intentions.


    Seeing Aokijis unwavering gaze, Ian understood that he couldnt continue. Reluctantly, he retracted his wings andnded on the ground, sheathing his Senbonzakura sword.


    Kuina, likewise, descended and reverted to her normal form but was audibly panting.


    It appeared that utilizing the powers of the Asura fruit took a considerable toll on her stamina. Given her natural physique as a young woman, Kuina might need more endurance training in the future.


    Ian shrugged and remarked, Admiral Kuzan, Ive never seen you so concerned.


    Aokiji kept his focus on Ian. Well, youve had your exercise. Isnt it time for us to leave?


    Alright, buzzkiller! Ian replied without further ado, turning on his heel and departing.


    Once Ian and Aokiji had left the scene, a deafening roar of jubtion erupted from behind. A small smile couldnt help but creep onto Ians lips.


    Kuina!


    Kuina!!


    A rhythmic chant echoed through the air, and it seemed that at this moment, the Marine officers had gathered around Kuina, treating her like a hero. In their eyes, Kuina, a Marine Commander, had truly held her own against a Seven Warlords member.


    Ian had unintentionally yed the role of the antagonist for a moment, but he left with satisfaction. He knew that from this day forth, the name of Kuina, this rising star of the Marines, would be sung by the officers at Marine Headquarters.

 Chapter 499: Edd War

    Chapter 499: Edd War


    Ian had suspected that Kuina must have a solution, but he never expected Kuina to act so swiftly!


    It was only the second day when Ian went out for a stroll with Aokiji, and he ran into Kuina again.


    As Ian greeted her, Kuina responded with a disdainful snort and abruptlyunched a swift kick toward his face!


    Ian was caught off guard but promptly seized her foot. It was then that he made an intriguing discovery  a tiny piece of paper discreetly concealed on Kuinas shoe, right where the shoces were fastened!


    With a quick thought, Ian swiftly pulled the paper into his hand while pushing Kuina away.


    The paper ended up in Ians hand without a trace!


    Hehe, Kuina! Do you really want to continue our fight? Ian grinned and said, Havent you noticed Admiral Kuzan right behind me?


    Hmph! Kuina pretended to be annoyed, then raised her hand to stand at attention. She saluted Kuzan and said, Admiral Kuzan!


    Kuzan nodded and asked, Kuina, where are you going?


    Im delivering a document to Vice Admiral Tsuru! Kuina gestured towards the document she held in her hand.


    What kind of document? Ian cooperatively leaned closer, wanting to take a look.


    However, Kuina quickly moved the document aside, keeping it at a distance, and watched Ian warily.


    Wow! My sisters got some serious acting skills! Ian couldnt help but mentally apud Kuinas performance. From start to finish, there was no physical contact between them, even with Aokiji trailing behind. There was absolutely no sign of a w!


    Who would have thought that the moment Kuina kicked Ian, their information exchange had already taken ce?


    Seeing this, Aokiji sighed in relief and told Kuina, Alright, you can go!


    After saluting, Kuina left without a word, and then Aokiji turned to Ian and asked, Whats going on between you and her?


    How should I know? Ian shrugged. Back when she was still with Smoker, we had a little scuffle. I guess shes been holding a grudge ever since losing that fight. She seems like a pretty headstrong person


    Aokiji nodded, having also picked up on Kuinas personality. He didnt doubt Ians words.


    However, he then sighed and said, You might not know this, but after yesterdays battle, Commander Kuina suddenly gained a lot of admirers overnight! These guys went to the staff headquarters to give her flowers, and Vice Admiral Tsuru even came toin to me about them disturbing their work


    Really!? A dangerous glint suddenly shed in Ians eyes. Should I lend you a hand? I can just stand guard at the staff headquarters and give those guys a good beating if they dare approach her!


    No joking around! These Navy guys have some nerve! They actually dare to set their sights on my sister!?


    At this moment, Ian, like a protective older brother, was ready to knock the teeth out of any would-be suitors who approached Kuina with ulterior motives!


    Theres a saying, An elder brother is like a father, and that perfectly describes Ians mindset at this moment. In Ians eyes, his junior, Kuina, had always been his pride and joy. Even someone as stubborn as Zoro, Ian wanted to see him grow taller and stronger, let alone Kuina, an outstanding and talented sister. Naturally, Ian was even more protective of her.


    So, for a moment, Ians fists clenched audibly.


    Aokiji didnt understand the reasons behind this and thought Ian wanted to take advantage of the situation to discipline the Navy personnel. How could he agree to that? So he outright rejected him, saying, No need to worry, those guys have already been put in confinement!


    Alright! Ians mood improved upon hearing this news.


    However, he suddenly realized why Kuina had obtained the information so quickly. Besides her being in the Staff Headquarters, it was likely rted to her poprity at Marine Headquarters. Those admirers in the Marines, when Kuina casually asked something like, I wonder where Admiral Akainu has gone, I cant find him anywhere. would eagerly tell her, trying to impress her


    The Marines might be wary of Ian as one of the Seven Warlords, but they wouldnt suspect Kuina, who was also part of the Navy. It seemed that his decision to have Kuina gather intelligence had been absolutely correct.


    After obtaining the information, Ian continued to stroll around, holding the small piece of paper in his hand, crumpled into an inconspicuous ball. He didnt rush back but continued to wander around the Marine Base as if nothing was amiss.


    During his leisurely walk, Ian also bumped into Smoker and Tashigi, so he stopped and chatted with them for a while.


    Smoker and Tashigi held the rank of Commodore and Captain, and although they were elite members of Marine Headquarters, they remained unaware of the true intentions of the Warlords of the Sea. They found Ians presence within Marine Headquarters somewhat unusual, but they didnt pry further.


    In fact, upon closer examination, Ian had quite a few connections within the Navy. He had friends, like Smoker and Tashigi, and even Vice Admiral Garp. However, there were also adversaries, such as Vice Admiral Doberman, who had lost a hand to Ian, and Vice Admiral Momonga, whom Ian had defeated. Each of them had a different attitude toward Ian when they encountered him during his stroll around Marine Headquarters.


    After his circuitous walk, Ian eventually returned to his quarters. During his stay, Aokiji and Kizaru remained outside, guarding the entrance.


    Once back in his room, Ian finally opened the small note Kuina had given him.


    The note was sinct, given its size, and Ian only found a name written on it: Edd War!


    Ian wasnt familiar with Whitebeards territories, so he wasnt sure if this location fell within Whitebeards jurisdiction. However, upon some consideration, it became evident that it was highly unlikely to be Whitebeards territory. If Admiral Akainu, a prominent Navy Admiral, were to enter Whitebeards territory, he would immediately be under surveince.


    Since it was beyond Whitebeards territory, it was worth pondering Admiral Akainus purpose in this location.


    Moreover, for some reason, Ian had a nagging feeling of familiarity with this name, as if he had heard it somewhere before.


    With a furrowed brow, Ian began to contemte. As he pondered, a sudden sh of insight struck him, and he finally recollected the name!


    Edd War!? Could it be the Sea location of the Battle of Edd War?!


    The Battle of Edd War was a famous historical event dating back to the era of the Pirate King, Gol D. Roger.


    Furthermore, its impossible to discuss this without mentioning a key figure: Golden Lion Shiki of Flying Pirate Crew! During that time, the Flying Pirate Crew, the Roger Pirate Crew, and the Whitebeard Pirate Crew were arguably the three most famous pirate crews on the Grand Line!


    This was approximately three years before Rogers execution, making it an event that urred at least twenty-five years ago. Captain Shiki and the Pirate King Roger were acquaintances who had known each other for decades, belonging to that unique category of being both foes and friends. However, Captain Shikis pirate crew was exceptionally formidable during that period. He approached Roger, seeking cooperation and aiming to dominate the world with his military might,bined with Rogers knowledge of the Ancient Weapons that could Destroy the World.


    Unfortunately, Roger didnt share those ambitions at the time and outright refused Captain Shikis proposal. Enraged by this rejection, Golden Lion Shiki dered war on Roger!


    In contrast to Roger, who followed the path of elites, the Flying Pirate Crew boasted a fleet of several dozen ships. They collectively besieged a single ship of the Roger Pirate Crew. Although Rogers crew managed to decimate a significant portion of Shikis forces, they ultimately forced Pirate King Roger into a dire situation.


    If not for an unexpected storm that instantaneously reversed the tide in favor of the Roger Pirate Crew and allowed Roger to seize the opportunity to turn the tables, there might not have been a Pirate King in this world


    This battle is now remembered as the Battle of Edd War, whispered about in the shadows by many. Ian found the name familiar, and this is the reason why.


    That naval battle can be considered the catalyst that directly propelled Pirate King Roger to fame. With the power of a single ship, he defeated the vastly superior Flying Pirate Crew. Roger can be said to have risen to greatness standing on the shoulders of Captain Shiki.


    What could Admiral Akainu be nning by taking the Marines there?


    Could it be that the Navy is preparing for a New Battle of Edd War in this sea area, against the Whitebeard Pirate Crew?


    As Ian pondered, he began to grasp the situation. The first Battle of Edd War had catapulted Pirate King Roger to fame. So, who would this second Battle of Edd Sea bring renown to?


    The Navy or the Whitebeard Pirate Crew?


    Ian understood that a showdown between the Navy and the Whitebeard Pirate Crew was inevitable. However, he hadnt anticipated that due to his intervention, the Navy had missed its chance in the Summit War but might now provoke a new Battle of Edd War against the Whitebeard Pirate Crew.


    Did they choose this location because it symbolized the Navys determination? Were they seeking to enhance the Navys reputation through this battle?


    Ian was now certain that Admiral Akainu hadnt chosen Edd War Sea randomly. While he didnt know the exact n, he spected that Akainu might beying some kind of groundwork there


    Currently, elite members from various Navy branches were constantly arriving at Marine Headquarters, indicating a gathering of forces. This war could erupt at any moment.


    This situation left Ian feeling somewhat anxious. He wished to alert Ace to be cautious of ckbeard and Akainu, but he was currently unable to leave Marine Headquarters.


    Luffy, Zoro! Its up to you now! Ian clenched his fist in frustration. Please dont disappoint me. If you encounter the Celestial Dragons, give them a fierce beating or just cut them down! If you do that, either Aokiji or Kizaru might leave Marine Headquarters for Sabaody Archipgo. When that happens, dealing with one remaining Navy Admiral will be much more manageable!

 Chapter 500: Mental exhaustion

    Chapter 500: Mental exhaustion


    While Ian considered Luffy and his crews actions as a potential turning point, to be honest, he wasnt entirely sure.


    The actions of his butterfly had already led to many changes, so it was difficult to predict whether Luffy and the others would still provoke the Celestial Dragons as in the original storyline.


    Ian estimated the chances of this opportunity arising to be about fifty percenteither it would happen or it wouldnt. ordingly, Ian had to prepare two contingency ns.


    If Luffy and his crew acted ording to Ians expectations and drew out Admiral Kizaru, then that would be ideal. Dealing with only one Admiral, Aokiji, would be manageable, as Ian had a way to prevent him from pursuing them. However, if something unexpected happened on Luffys side, and they couldnt achieve Ians expected oue, he was prepared to force his way through.


    Forcing their way through carried significant risks. Currently, not only were two Admirals present at Marine Headquarters, but there were also several elite Vice Admirals. On top of that, with fierce people like Sengoku and Garp, Ians chances werent very high.


    However, Ian had a trump card as well. Firstly, the Ark Maxim could fly, and the energy from the Jet Dial wasnt entirely depleted after descending from Skypiea. It could still support the ships flight for over an hour. This flight capability hadnt been exposed to the Marines, and they would likely be dumbfounded when it was utilized.


    Of course, Ian couldnt guarantee that this flight wouldnt encounter any mishaps. After all, Marine Headquarters had previously been attacked by Shikis flying pirate fleet, so there might be countermeasures in ce.


    As for the second n, it involved going underwater!


    Within the Crescent Moon Port at Marine Headquarters, therey a deep-sea zone where Ians long-practiced swimming skills woulde in handy. He could hold his breath and swim a long distance underwater. Most importantly, Ian wasnt a true Devil Fruit user, so seawater had no adverse effects on him. On the contrary, submerging himself in water could help evade pursuit by many of the Marines ability users.


    Underwater, whether you were an Admiral or a Fleet Admiral, you were powerless!


    However, the drawback of this n was that Ian probably couldnt take anyone else with him. The ship would also need to stay temporarily at Marine Headquarters until he returned for itter.


    In Ians view, it was best not to resort to the second n if possible. It should be considered ast resort. The preferable oue would be to rely on Luffy and Zoro, hoping they could help him escape with everyone and the ship in one go.


    Furthermore, Ian had thought about their destination once they left.


    If they escaped from Marine Headquarters, it meant they were at odds with the Marines. In that case, it would be impossible to cross the Red Line from Mary Geoise into the New World. The Marines would absolutely prevent that.


    Perhaps the Ark Maxim could ascend with the Jet Dial from the top of the Red Line, given an hour of flight time, which should be sufficient for the Ark to climb over the Red Lines height.


    However, Ian had some concerns because he had heard from others that above the Red Line, there seemed to be violent turbulence in the high-altitude cloudyers. This made flying through the Red Line a dangerous endeavor. It might be due to the climatic effects of the Grand Line, as otherwise, why would pirates throughout history, aspiring to cross the Red Line into the New World, prefer the more perilous route of the Fish-Man Inds underwater path?


    Hadnt they ever considered crossing the Red Line through flight?


    Currently, Ian was weighing his options for how to reach the New World. If he decided on an aerial crossing, he wouldnt need to visit the Sabaody Archipgo. However, if they took the underwater route, he would have to make a trip to Sabaody Archipgo to have Rayleigh apply the coating to his ship.


    After much contemtion, Ian ultimately decided that taking the Fish-Man Ind route was the better choice.


    The high-altitude route above Mary Geoise was still an unknown ce for Ian. His crewcked a navigator like Nami, and if the legends were true, encountering high-altitude turbulence could lead to the ships destruction and the crews demise.


    On the other hand, the underwater path to Fish-Man Ind was rtively safer. Rayleighs expertise in coating was unquestionable, and as long as the coating remained intact, the ship would be secure.


    Moreover, Ian wanted to inform Jinbe about the situation regarding the Whitebeard Pirates on Fish-Man Ind.


    Opting for Fish-Man Ind meant a detour to the Sabaody Archipgo. It had its advantages toobeing sufficientlyrge, the ind offered convenient hiding spots, thanks to the enormous Yarukiman Mangrove. This made it a challenging area for the Marines to police effectively.


    When the time came, all Ian needed to do was find a secluded spot tond and promptly seek out Rayleigh to apply the coating to his ship. After that, they could head to Fish-Man Ind.


    Ian carefully considered all these aspects and found the n to be quite feasible. Consequently, he prepared to act ordingly.


    In the days that followed, Ian and his crew stayed in Marine Headquarters for another two days.


    On this particr day, Sengoku sat in his office, trembling hands clutching a report as he read it.


    Cold sweat dripped from his forehead, and by the time he finished reading, Sengoku felt his heart might give out!


    Thump! Sengoku mmed his fist onto the desk, roaring at the officer from Marine Headquarters who had delivered the report, Are you kidding me!? Is this report some kind of joke!?


    The portly logistics officer wiped his own forehead with a handkerchief, his face contorted into a wry smile as he replied, Fleet Admiral Sengoku, this is real!


    In less than a week, the expenditure on food at Marine Headquarters has skyrocketed to over 180 million Belly! Are you sincerely insisting this is true? Admiral Sengoku bellowed. Are you aiming to face a military tribunal!?


    Please, let me exin, Admiral, the logistics officer pleaded. In recent times, there has been a continuous influx of personnel recalled to the Headquarters, all of them senior officers. Naturally, we couldnt afford to bex in food provisions for them. We have been doing our best to supply them. However theres one individual who simply eats too much!


    Who? fleet Admiral Sengoku asked, puzzled. Is it one of the giant race officers?


    No its not. Its the Mink subordinate of the Seven Warlords, ck Dragon Ian! the logistics officer said. He he does nothing all day, essentially loitering in the Marine mess hall. He starts with breakfast, moves on to lunch, then dinner, and even goes on tote-night snacks! Ive never seen anyone with such an appetite. He practically eats all day long. In the past few days, my chefs have been close to exhaustion. Nearly 140 million of that 180 million Belly in food expenses can be attributed to his voracious appetite alone!


    Please, fleet Admiral, were begging you. Find a way to get him to leave! The logistics officers face turned mournful. Hes one of the Seven Warlords; we cant confront him directly. We had no choice but toe to you for help


    Hearing the logistics officers words, Admiral Sengoku sucked in a sharp breath. He knew exactly who they were talking aboutit was the guy under Iansmand named Doroni.


    Previously, Ian had mentioned to him that this person had a hearty appetite and asked him to amodate him as much as possible. At the time, Admiral Sengoku hadnt realized the extent of what Ian meant by hearty appetite. Now, he was beginning to suspect he had been taken advantage of!


    Damn it! Admiral Sengoku couldnt help but curse inwardly. In just four or five days, this guy had devoured over 140 million Bellys worth of food. Was he a bear mink or a pig mink!?


    Admiral Sengoku calcted on his fingers and realized that at this rate, the monthly food expenses at Marine Headquarters would exceed billions of Bellies. He genuinely felt like he was about to have a heart attack.


    However, he had no idea how to handle this problem. Ian had been left in a form of soft confinement, and Ian seemed to be cooperating with the Marines. How could he approach Ian and tell him to get his subordinate out of the mess hall? It was an impossible request!


    At this moment, Sengoku had the feeling that he was lifting a stone to drop it on his own foot. Ians scheme had truly sickened him.


    Just as Sengoku was struggling with how to deal with this problem, suddenly, a Marine soldier outside rushed into his office in a state of panic. He didnt even bother knocking; he just burst into Sengokus office.


    Sengoku was already furious, and seeing this Marine soldiers disregard for etiquette, he nearly threw his teacup at him in anger.


    However, before Sengoku could erupt, the Marine soldier blurted out in a panicked tone, I-its urgent, fleet Admiral Sengoku! Weve just received a report from the World Government. Three world nobles, Saint Rosward, Saint Charlos, and Saint Shalria, who were vacationing on Sabaody Archipgo, have been attacked by the Straw Hat Pirates who are gathered on the ind. All three world nobles are currently in a state of unconsciousness, and the World Government is demanding that Marine Headquarters immediately dispatch an admiral to apprehend the Straw Hat Pirates and their associates!


    Suddenly hearing this news, Admiral Sengoku felt like he had been struck by a bolt of lightning.


    He trembled, clutching his forehead, and muttered, Again its that little devil? Causing trouble one after another theyre all cut from the same cloth


    Sengoku felt that his recurring headache was getting worse. He was well aware of the situation with the Straw Hat Pirates, andtely, they had been unusually active, creating chaos on a grand scale each time.


    This time was no exception, as there had been another incident involving the Celestial Dragons


    With the dragon hunters Pirates led by Ian in the past and now the Straw Hat Pirates under Luffy, it seemed that the Celestial Dragons were having a string of unfortunate encounters.


    In fact, Ians previous concerns had been unnecessary. As long as the crime of human trafficking still existed in the Sabaody Archipgo, an incident involving the Celestial Dragons was bound to happen sooner orter


    In addition to the Straw Hat Pirates, there are also several other pirates like Eustass Kid and Trafalgar Law among them, the Marine soldier continued his report. Most of these individuals have bounties exceeding one billion Berries, and they are rtively new but formidable pirate crews


    Enough! Sengoku interrupted the report, stating, Regardless of the circumstances, if the world nobles have been targeted, the Marines cannot remain idle. Just like Ian did in the past and now the Straw Hat Pirates, we must take action. Send an immediate order to Admiral Kizaru, instructing him to visit Sabaody Archipgo and capture all those who have offended the Celestial Dragons. We must provide an exnation to the Celestial Dragons


    As Sengoku made his decision, he couldnt help but wonder if this headache of his would ever go away. The situation in the world of pirates was bing increasinglyplex and chaotic.

 Chapter 501: Matthews Sleep Technique

    Chapter 501: Matthew''s Sleep Technique


    As Sengokus orders reverberated through the Marine Headquarters, an immediate flurry of activity ensued. Scores of Marine soldiers swiftly gathered, arming themselves before boarding the waiting warships at the harbor.


    Kizaru, too, received hismand. He had been stationed at the entrance of Ian and hispanions dormitory. Rising abruptly, he walked away without a second nce.


    These past few days, he could be said to have had enough of staying here!


    He had a fierce fight with Ian before. Not only did he hold a grudge, but Ian held one too. Ian never liked Kizaru because he always found him peculiar. So, Ian preferred to bask in the sun and take naps with Aokiji, deliberately avoiding Kizaru.


    Yet, it wasnt just that. Enel, with his long ears and mischievous air, seemed to look at Kizaru every day with a challenging, provocative gaze.


    Ian had once warned Enel that if a fight ever erupted, his adversary would be Kizaru. Both were Logia fruit users, and both possessed ultra-fast speed. Enel was particrly skilled in Observation Haki, making him the perfect match for Kizaru. Since Ians words, Enel had always regarded Kizaru as his imaginary opponent. In his eyes, Kizarus gaze could never be friendly.


    However, Kizaru refrained from retaliation. He knew thatying a finger on Enel would give Ian justifiable cause to create amotion at the Marine Headquarters.


    The current directive from Sengoku was ideal for Kizaru. So, upon receiving themand, he turned and left without a word.


    However, what he didnt know was that Ian, who had been keeping an eye on the movements of the Marine Headquarters, noticed Kizaru leaving the very moment he did.


    Enels Mentra had always covered the entirety of Marijoa.


    That seemingly creepy old man has boarded a ship and left the harbor! Enel reported to Ian.


    Ian knew that it seemed the situation was unfolding in the best possible way, thanks to Luffy, Zoro, and the others, who had genuinely created this opportunity for him.


    Matthew, proceed as nned! Ian immediately ordered.


    Yes Captain Matthew responded leisurely.


    So Ian walked out of his dormitory and came to the open area outside. Aokiji was lounging on a chair here. When he saw Ian appear, his gaze couldnt help but sharpen.


    He felt a bit puzzled. Kizaru had just left, so why was Ian here?


    Although Aokiji was wary, he soon noticed Ians somewhat schadenfreude tone. Ah, Admiral Kizaru has left! How wonderful, he was so annoying!


    While saying this, Iany down on another chair next to Aokiji, stretchingzily. I dont know why, but the air feels much fresher now!


    Aokiji was speechless. He could tell Ian was sarcastic about Kizaru.


    However, he didnt say anything, just frowned and warned Ian, Kizaru has left temporarily for a mission, but hell be back soon, Ian, dont get any funny ideas!


    Oh? Afraid Ill run away? Ian chuckled. Come on, lets be real. Apart from having Fleet Admiral Sengoku here, take a look at my ship. How could I possibly outrun all these Navy warships? But speaking of which, when are you guys nning to finalize our deal? I know you want to confine me, but youve got to give me a definite timeline!


    On top of the Ark Maxim was a temporary mast and sail. A single-mast ship like that certainly couldnt match up to the Navys three-mast ships in terms of speed. When Aokiji considered this, he couldnt help but rx a bit and said, Be patient. It shouldnt take much longer!


    Alright, I have no other choice, do I? Ian sighed theatrically. Then he shouted, Matthew, Matthew! Can you bring us some of your special drinks?


    After shouting, Ian turned to Aokiji, Admiral Kuzan, care for a drink? Its on me!


    Aokiji, without suspecting anything, nodded. Ian had been doing this for the past few days, frequently inviting him to drink the beverages Matthew concocted.


    Matthew soon appeared at the doorway, carrying a tray with two sses of pineapple juice. He ced one in front of Ian, who picked it up and started sipping. Then, in his usual manner, Matthew also offered a ss to Aokiji.


    Handing it over, Matthew said slowly, Admiral, this is for you


    The taste of Matthews drinks was exquisite, but his sluggish tone always drove Aokiji to the brink of frustration. He couldnt fathom where Ian had found such a character to be a crew member.


    How could he endure it!?


    So, without waiting for Matthew to finish speaking, Aokiji quickly reached out to take the ss.


    However, at the moment Aokiji took the ss, Matthew suddenly affectionately caressed Aokijis hand!


    Aokiji shuddered. He thought, Youre a grown man, what are you trying to do by touching me like this? But before he could say anything, he suddenly felt an intense drowsiness wash over him.


    No This is bad! Aokiji immediately realized his mistake. He hadnt expected Ians seemingly inconspicuous chef to be a Devil Fruit user!


    However, even if he had realized it, it was already toote. He couldnt resist this overwhelming drowsiness. His grip on the ss loosened, and it fell to the ground.


    Ian had been watching Aokijis movements. Seeing him loosen his grip, Ian immediately reached out and caught the ss, preventing it from shattering on the floor. When Ian looked up after catching the ss, he found Aokiji had already slumped over, his head tilted to the side, fast asleep!


    Sometimes, one had to admit that Devil Fruits were truly bewildering ck magic. Despite Matthews apparent weakness, in apletely defenseless situation, he managed to put even an Admiral to sleep!


    In this world, there was no talk of resistance; even someone like Aokiji had to sleep when told to!


    Matthews Sleep Kill Technique was just that incredible!


    Certainly, the reason why Matthew had managed to lower Aokijis guard was due to his continuous offerings of beverages these past few days. Otherwise, it wouldnt have been so easy to get close to Aokiji.


    Ian gently adjusted Aokijis head and let him rest on the lounge chair. He casually pulled down Aokijis eye mask. After all, Aokiji often took naps, so his slumber wouldnt raise any suspicions.


    As long as no one attempted to attack Aokiji, he wouldnt wake up during these ten minutes. Afterpleting all this, Enel and Doruni timely appeared at the doorway.


    Lets go! Ian waved his hand. Oh, and act natural!


    Then the four of them strolled leisurely toward the harbor, as if they were taking a casual walk.


    Some Marine soldiers along the way noticed them. When they did, they couldnt help but stare for a moment. However, Sengoku hadnt informed the Marines that Ian and his crew were under confinement. The consequences of thisck ofmunication were showing now. Although the soldiers were puzzled about why no Admiral was apanying Ian and his crew this time, they assumed it was because Kizaru had hastily left due to a mission. So, they thought that this time, nobody was assigned to apany Ian and his crew, not that they were deliberately left alone.


    These were two entirely different concepts


    To add to the irony, Ian, the master of theatrics, even waved and greeted the soldiers cheerfully. Hey, hows it going, everyone!


    How could they look like they were attempting to escape!?


    When they arrived at where the Ark Maxim was docked, Ian inquired with the guards stationed there, Hows everything? Have you been taking good care of my ship? Let me tell you, youre well aware of the value of my ship. If anything goes missing, you wont be able to afford thepensation!


    The guarding Marine soldiers were not about to admit any wrongdoing, so one of them immediately replied, Rest assured, sir, nothing will happen!


    However, Ian shook his head, saying, No, I need to check for myself. Enel, you guys go up and see if the gold on the ship has been tampered with!


    Enel and the others jumped onto the ship, eager to inspect.


    Meanwhile, Ian paid no attention to the somewhat angered expressions of the Marine soldiers. He stood there casually, waiting with his hands behind his back.


    Captain, everythings fine! After a while, Doruni poked his head out from the side of the ship and called out.


    Ian instantly understood that Doruni and the others had prepared themselves!


    However, the Marine soldiers on guard were still indignant, saying, See, we told you nothing would happen! How dare you doubt us!


    Good to hear. Well then, thank you for your hard work! Ian said casually. Suddenly, he made his move. With incredible speed, he swiftly incapacitated the guarding Marines.


    Then, his Thousand Cherry Blossoms sword unsheathed, he swung it fiercely, sending a powerful sword energy that cut through the thick cable tying the Ark Maxim. He then leaped onto the ship, shouting, Activate the Coup de Burst!


    Whoosh! A sharp whistling sound emanated from the ships bottom as powerful air currents gushed out, forcing the seawater beneath to spread apart in both directions.


    However, this sound immediately rmed the patrolling Marine soldiers inside the base!


    Seeing the Ark Maxim, which was docked at the shore, being activated, they turned pale, realizing something was wrong. So, the patrolling Marine soldiers quickly pulled out a whistle and blew it frantically!


    The sharp whistle reverberated throughout the Marine Headquarters. The next moment, the entire Marine Headquarters sprang into action. Numerous Marine soldiers and officers, armed with weapons, rushed out of their dormitories from all directions, charging toward the harbor.


    A Marine soldier pulled out a Den Den Mushi, immediately dialing a number, seemingly trying to inform Fleet Admiral Sengokus side.


    Simultaneously, a warning rm red from the loudspeakers in the Marine za, echoing throughout the entire headquarters like an air raid siren!


    All of this urred in less than half a minute, showcasing how well-trained the Marine soldiers were.


    Intercept the Shichibukai, ck Dragon Ian, immediately! Sengoku conveyed the order upon receiving the report.


    Honestly, he hadnt anticipated Ian making a move so soon after Kizarus departure. Ians audacity was truly astonishing, wasnt it!?


    Knowing that perhaps Aokiji alone couldnt stop Ian and his crew, Sengoku hurriedly rushed out of his office toward the harbor.


    However, he was unaware that at this moment, he was the only one capable of intercepting Ian. Aokiji Aokiji was already asleep

 Chapter 503: The Supernovas

    Chapter 503: The Supernovas


    What Enel unleashed could be considered a scaled-down version of Mamaragan! Originally, he had nned to use the Ark Maxim alongside this ability, preparing a technique to destroy Skypiea Ind. However, he didnt have the time to cover the entire Marineford in thunderclouds, so he could only release a smaller-scale attack.


    Even so, it was still astonishing. When the lightning struck, several Marine warships anchored in the harbor were hit, instantly disintegrating in the sh of lightning. They erupted into roaring mes. Some of the lightning struck the sea, causing intense shes across the entire surface. As for the unfortunate Marines struck by the lightning within the crowd, it was even more terrifying. Unfortunate soldiers hit by the lightning were instantly enveloped in ck smoke, turning into charred figures on the ground.


    The Marines gathered at the harbor were now in chaos, desperately running to avoid being struck by the incessantly falling lightning. They no longer had the intention to attack Ian and his crews ships; their priority was to save their lives.


    Damn it, I didnt expect this long-eared guy that Ian brought with him to be so strong!


    Seeing this scene, Sengokus heart sank.


    Looking at the Ark Maxim rising to a height of over a hundred meters, the Marines were powerless at this point. Only the Vice Admirals among them could leap up there, but


    What if that long-eared guyunches another Thunderball like this? And Ian, he might also take action against the Vice Admirals!


    In such a critical moment, Sengoku didnt want to lose any more Marine strength, so he could only watch Ian and his crews ship flying higher and higher, stopping at a certain point in the sky and then changing direction to move forward.


    We cant stop them! Our hands are tied  Vice Admiral Tsuru remained rtively calm and said, We can only let them go!


    Damn it! Ian that damn bastard!


    Watching the chaotic scene at the harbor, Sengoku couldnt help but feel frustrated and said, Where is Aokiji? Wasnt he supposed to keep an eye on Ian? Why did this situation ur!?


    A nervous Marine soldier raised his hand and reported, Fleet Admiral Sengoku, we have actually found Admiral Aokiji, but for some reason, hes been sleeping the whole time, and we cant seem to wake him up, no matter how hard we try


    It was due to Matthews Sleep-Sleep Fruit, which forcibly imposed a ten-minute period of slumber. Unless the sleeping person was physically stimted, they wouldnt wake up before the time psed. Even with all themotion within the Marine base, they couldnt rouse him.


    Perhaps giving him a good p would do the trick, but the question was whether these ordinary Marine soldiers dared to attempt it.


    Sengoku wasnt naive; he immediately realized that Aokiji had fallen under Ians maniption.


    Taking advantage of Admiral Kizarus departure from the ind, Ian had done something to Aokiji, adding anotheryer to his escape n. Upon closer examination, it was clear just how cunning Ian could be.


    The reason for allowing Admiral Aokiji to fall asleep was to prevent him from using his Ice Age to freeze the entire harbor during the Jet Dial activation. The power of the Jet Dial was limited, and if the seawater froze the ships hull, it would likely prevent them from taking off.


    Furthermore, if Admiral Kizaru had been present, his Glint-Glint Fruit powers possessed formidable anti-air capabilities. He could have potentially shot down the Ark Maxim after Ian and his crew had taken off.


    Sengokus initial decision to have both of them monitor Ian was absolutely correct. With both of them in ce, Ian would have had no way to escape from Marine Headquarters using the Ark Maxim. However, in their absence, even Admiral Sengoku couldnt stop him. It wasnt about the strength of the individuals; it was a matter of strategic advantage.


    After realizing this, while he seethed with frustration, Sengoku also felt a sense of helplessness.


    There were too many aspects he hadnt anticipated. Ian had nned his escape from Marine Headquarters from the very beginning, but he had kept all his contingencies and intentions hidden until the veryst moment, leaving the Marines with no countermeasures


    Hahaha! Vice Admiral Garp couldnt contain hisughter as he watched Ian and his crews ship disappear into the distance. He remarked, Who would have thought that our tactical genius, Sengoku, would be outsmarted by a mere kid!


    Shut up, Garp! Sengoku retorted in irritation, shooting him an angry re. This is not the time for your jokes!


    Vice Admiral Tsuru stood with her arms crossed, asking Sengoku, What do we do next? You heard what he said at the end. He doesnt care about his Shichibukai title being revoked


    Then lets revoke it! Sengoku clenched his fist with anger. His actions are a tant provocation to the Marines.


    Judging by the direction hes heading, its towards Saboady Archipgo, Tsuru contemted, From what he mentioned, it seems like he wants to obtain the Pacifistas. Could it be that he heard some information and knows that Admiral Kizaru will take the Marine Science Unit to Saboady to test the Pacifistas? Is he nning to seize the Pacifistas for himself?


    If its only that, it would be manageable, Sengoku grumbled. But what worries me the most right now is whether Ian has sensed something. Maybe its because I detained him, making him suspicious, and he has already guessed our intentions. He might be rushing back to help the Whitebeard Pirates!


    Lets hope Admiral Kizaru captures him, Vice Admiral Tsuru suggested. We should also dispatch some additional personnel, as we dont know when Admiral Aokiji will awaken. Perhaps we can send him as well?


    We have no other choice, Sengokumented.


    While the situation within the Navy wasplex, on Saboady Archipgo, not far from Marijoa, chaos also reigned.


    Upon learning that someone had attacked the Celestial Dragons at the Human Auctioning House, the pirates on the entire Saboady Archipgo were now in a state of panic, desperately trying to escape the ind.


    The Marine Admirals were on the verge of arriving, and when things went awry, it would affect everyone on the ind.


    At the entrance of the Human Auction House, arge contingent of Marines had surrounded the area, engaged in intensebat with three pirate figures who resembled monsters.


    Unsurprisingly, these three individuals were none other than Monkey D. Luffy, the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates; Eustass Kid, captain of the Kid Pirates; and Trafalgar D. Water Law, captain of the Heart Pirates.


    Eleven rookie pirates with bounties exceeding a hundred million were gathered on Saboady Archipgo, and after Luffy and hispanions had caused amotion within the auction house, they now joined forces to break out, having received information about the impending arrival of the Marine Admirals.


    Perhaps out of a sense of rivalry, Luffy, Kid, and Law each demonstrated their respective Devil Fruit abilities to the Marine soldiers.


    What was intriguing, however, was when Luffy saw Kids Ma-Ma Fruit, which allowed him to manipte metal for attacks, he was taken aback and couldnt help but exim, Huh!? Why does your ability resemble my big brother Ians a bit?


    Not only Luffy, but even Zoro and Nami, who had witnessed Ians Iron Sand Sword abilities, nodded in agreement upon hearing Luffys words, saying, It does seem somewhat simr!


    Kid didnt quite grasp it, and he had no awareness of who Ian, his big brother might be. But Law, standing nearby, was taken aback and abruptly turned to Luffy, asking, Who did you just say?!


    This is so familiar to big brother Ians ability! Luffy replied.


    Ian!? Trafalgar Law, his face filled with astonishment, questioned, Ian, the ck Dragon Shichibukai!?


    Yeah? You know him too! Luffy grinned foolishly.


    However, before he could finish hisughter, Trafalgar Law suddenly grabbed his cor and demanded, You know Ian personally?! Tell me where he is!


    Hey, what are you doing? Luffy shouted, Why are you grabbing my clothes?


    Trafalgar Law released Luffy andposed himself. He said, Straw Hat, when you referred to Ian as big brother, it means you know him. Please, tell me where he is. Ive set sail just to find him.


    But I dont know where he is! Luffy replied, He was adventuring with us for a while, but we parted wayster.


    Think again This is crucial to me! Trafalgar Law urged.


    However, before Luffy could respond, Kid suddenly interjected, I didnt expect you to know such a big guy. But excuse me for being blunt; now doesnt seem like the time to discuss this, does it? If you guys dont leave, Im out of here!


    At this point, most of the Marines attacking them had been dealt with. The three pirate crews had originally nned to split up and make their escapes. However, it was at this moment that Trafalgar Law stated, Straw Hat, Iming with you.


    Zoro, gripping his swords hilt, added, Following us doesnt guarantee youll find Ian.


    This is my business! Trafalgar Law asserted, I have to try!


    So, Luffy and his crew reluctantly allowed Trafalgar Law to apany them.


    Not long after Luffy and his crew had dispersed, Admiral Kizaru had already arrived on Saboady Archipgo aboard a Marine warship. Following the explosion of a cannonball, Kizaru officially set foot on the ind.


    Uponnding, Kizaru reached for the ck Den Den Mushi on his wrist, attempting to contact his nephew, Sentomaru.


    However, at that very moment, another Den Den Mushi on his opposite wrist suddenly began ringing with a prup-prup sound.


    Kizaru was taken aback, but when he answered the call, he heard the voice of Admiral Sengoku on the other end.


    Upon learning that after his departure, Ian had taken the opportunity to escape from the Marine Headquarters and was flying towards Saboady Archipgo using an airship, Kizaru found himself at a loss for words.


    He scratched his head, hesitating about whether he should first capture the pirates on the ind or prepare to intercept Ian.


    However, at that moment, a reckless pirate from afar suddenly fired a shot at Kizaru. The bullet pierced through Kizarus body but also helped him make up his mind.


    He decided it was better to apprehend thesewless pirates first.


    The power of the Glint-Glint Fruit erupted in the next moment. The pirate who attempted to ambush Kizaru was obliterated in an instant by Kizarus light Kick, and even the massive Yarukiman Mangrove nearby copsed from the shockwave.


    Kizarus overwhelming strength as a Marine Admiral made him virtually invincible.


    As Kizaru advanced, he encountered various individuals along the way, hoping to inquire about his nephew, Sentomaru. Unfortunately, every pirate he met reacted with terror andunched attacks against him, refusing to answer his questions. This forced Kizaru to eliminate them one by one.


    It wasnt until he encountered the first rtivelyposed individual that things changed.


    Hawkins sat by the side of the road, performing divinations for himself. When Kizaru appeared and approached him with inquiries, the members of his pirate crew were filled with fear and attempted to drag Hawkins away.


    However, Hawkins remained expressionless and said, Dont worry. I havent seen my own death today. On the contrary, Ive had a stroke of good fortune

 Chapters 2 in 1)

    Chapters 2 in 1)


    I havent encountered the person youre looking for. You should ask someone else, Hawkins put away his tarot cards and said to Kizaru.


    Kizaru scratched his head and said, Oh If I cant find Sentomaru, then Ill have nothing to do. Well, since Im idle anyway, I cant just let a criminal like you go free, can I? Basil Hawkins


    For the Marines, who were well aware of the over hundred million rookie pirates appearing on Sabaody Archipgo at the moment, Kizaru had recognized him the moment he saw Hawkins.


    Speed is weight. Have you ever been kicked at lightspeed?


    As soon as Kizaru said these words, heunched a direct attack. A sidekick was aimed at Hawkins head.


    Hawkins had just finished speaking when he suddenly took action. The kick came so fast that Hawkins didnt even have time to react. A tremendous force sent him flying!


    With a loud crash, Hawkins crashed into a nearby building.


    However, Kizaru didnt stop there. The tip of his right index finger suddenly emitted a bright light, followed by aser that hit Hawkins at the spot where he wasunched. A strong burst of light erupted, and the building seemed to explode as if it had been hit by a bomb, with debris flying everywhere!


    Captain! The members of Hawkins pirate crew watched in horror and couldnt help but cry out.


    However, a ttering sound followed. Hawkins walked out of the rubblepletely unharmed and said, Dont worry, Im fine!


    Kizaru looked at Hawkins, who appearedpletely unscathed, with a puzzled expression on his face.


    As expected, hes no ordinary adversary Hawkins extended his right hand, and two charred straw men crawled out from under his sleeves, falling to the ground. He continued, But fortunately, I encountered someone just as formidablest time. So since that day, Ive been more prepared It should be fine, I hope?


    Just then, a groaning sound echoed, and a massive figure fell ahead of Hawkins,nding in a disheveled heap before Hawkins and Kizaru.


    This individual was none other than the entric monk, Urouge, whose face and body were covered in wounds, and he was still bleeding, presenting a pitiful sight.


    The instigator of all this chaos was an evenrger figure!


    This person had a rotund body and slender limbs, with a bear-like hat perched on their head.


    Isnt that Bartholomew Kuma, the former Warlord of the Sea!? The members of Hawkins pirate crew were left in stunned silence upon seeing this colossal figure.


    And as Urougey on the ground, he also caught sight of Kizaru and couldnt help but exim, Whats going on why is Admiral Kizaru here!?


    Oh? You know me! Kizaru replied with an ambiguous tone.


    This is this is bad! Urouge struggled to rise from the ground. Facing a former Warlord and an Admiral today truly isnt my lucky day. Am I doomed to perish today?


    Upon hearing this, Hawkins nced at Urouge and suddenly spoke, Not necessarily. I dont see the shadow of death upon you Odd, but you appear to have the aura of someoneing to your aid?


    Urouge sighed bitterly, Basil Hawkins of the North Blue? Even in dire straits, you still find the time for humor?


    As the two conversed, Bartholomew Kuma, the towering bear-like figure, was steadily advancing toward Urouge and Hawkins. However, just as he neared them, a sudden figure lunged forward, delivering a powerful blow to Kumas head, sending his massive body hurtling through the air. With a resounding crash, he crashed into a nearby building.


    Another individual entered the fray, this time, it was X Drake, the Red g.


    Well, well, Rear Admiral Drake? Kizaru immediately recognized him upon seeing Drake.


    Kizaru!? Drake, who had been preupied with the colossal Kuma, only noticed Kizarus presence after the intervention, feeling a sense of unease.


    Hawkins nced at Drake and found it increasingly strange because he saw a simr countenance in Drakes face as well!


    Could it be that the three of them, together, might find someone to help them and make a sessful escape?


    While Hawkins pondered this, the entric monk Urouge also began to act. His body suddenly expanded like a balloon, growing as tall as Kuma.


    Shedding his monks robe, Urouge revealed his well-built muscles, his fists d in gauntlets. He struck with a powerful punch aimed at Kumas body!


    On top of a tall building above them, another rookie pirate, the Scratchmen, Apoo, watched this scene and couldnt help but burst intoughter, saying, This is going to be entertaining!


    ..


    Meanwhile, in another direction, Luffy and Trafalgar Law, who were fleeing, also encountered Bartholomew Kuma!


    Much like Hawkins group, they believed they hade face to face with the genuine former Warlord, Kuma.


    Why why is he here!? Nami was utterly shocked when she saw Kuma appear. Zoro, Trafalgar Law, and the others were drenched in cold sweat, immediately gripping their weapons.


    However, the imposing Kuma on the opposite side wordlessly removed his gloves, extending his right hand toward Luffy and the others.


    In the next moment, a brilliant sh erupted from Kumas palm! With a faint whooshing sound, the beam of light shot toward Luffy and hispanions location!


    Watch out, a shock wave!


    Sanji shouted, and the group reacted swiftly, jumping away from their original spots. Theser beam hit the ground where they had been standing, causing a massive explosion.


    Hey, you lied about it being a shock wave! After evading the attack, Luffy shouted at Sanji.


    Not an impact wave? Then what is it? Sanji asked, puzzled.


    That was a Laser Beam! Luffy, Chopper, and the transvestite, Bon y, eximed in unison, their eyes sparkling with stars as they salivated together.


    Then, the three goofballs began yfully nudging each others shoulders, continuing to sing and dance in ce, Laser Beam! Laser Beam!!


    Franky Radical Beam! Iron Man Franky sped his hands together and fired a powerful Radical Beam at the looming bear, sending it flying with a single st.


    Second Gear! Luffy abandoned the fun and his body emitted a heat aura, signaling he was getting serious.


    Room! Trafalgar Law beckoned with his fingers, opening up his surgical space.


    Zoro drew his sword, cing it in his mouth, ready for battle. However, he couldnt help but feel something was different about Kuma they were facingpared to the one they encountered in the Thriller Bark.


    Indeed, if Ian were here, he would have recognized it instantly. Kuma they were facing now, whether it was Hawkins or Luffys group, was actually a Pacifista!


    .


    Karma Retribution! Urouge, using boxing techniques, was currently delivering a relentless beating to the Pacifista they had encountered. His punches were incredibly powerful, and one after another, they forced the Pacifista to retreat.


    When Urougended a brutal punch that sent the Pacifista crashing to the ground, he thought the battle had concluded.


    However, in the next moment, a brilliant sh appeared, and aser pierced through Urouges arm.


    Aaaaaah! Urouge screamed in agony, copsing to the ground.


    The Pacifista slowly got up, emitting smoke from a circr hole in its right palm.


    Is that Kizarusser? Drake saw this and was secretly astonished. He hadnt expected the Pacifista to have advanced to this level.


    Beside him, Kizaru noticed Drakes astonishment and spoke, Rear Admiral Drake or should I say, former Rear Admiral? Are you investigating them? Why not try it yourself?


    Drake remained expressionless. As a former Rear Admiral of the Marines, he was well aware of the Pacifistas ns. He knew that when Kizaru mentioned them, he was referring to the Pacifistas.


    Just then, after Urouge had been badly hurt and was trying to get up, the Pacifista lunged at Drake. In the Pacifistas eyes, everyone in front of them was a target, without any specific focus.


    Drake swiftly turned, his hands undergoing a rapid transformation as he grabbed the Pacifistas iing fist. His entire body then transformed into the likeness of a fearsome dinosaur, opening a gaping maw and biting down on the Pacifistas head.


    Ancient Zoan-type Devil Fruit!


    With an immensely powerful bite, the Pacifistas head has started tearing apart. However, for a Pacifista that felt no pain, as long as it could still function, it could counterattack. Extending its hand, the Pacifistas palm directly touched Drakes dinosaur neck, and anotherser burst through the muscles on his neck and shot into the sky.


    Injured, Drake had no choice but to revert to his original form and leap away.


    Meanwhile, Urouge, who had been watching Drakes battle beside him, was still marveling at the rare Devil Fruit he had witnessed. However, Kizaru appeared behind him, delivering a lightspeed kick straight to his waist.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Urouges massive body was sent crashing through several buildings by Kizarus kick, finallynding in a pile of rubble, his fate uncertain.


    Devil Conquering Phase! Hawkins assumed his battle stance, transforming into a menacing straw man. Heunched an attack against Kirazu, but Kirazu swiftly evaded his attacks, and a barrage ofsers followed, striking Hawkins body repeatedly.


    Under thebined assault of Kirazu and the Pacifista, the three Supernovas were overwhelmed. Seeing this from a nearby skyscraper, the Scratchmen Apoo, realized the gravity of the situation and rushed to their aid.


    ying his own body like an instrument, Apoo produced a melodious tune that caught Kirazus attention. But in a surprising twist, he pounded his chest and emitted a powerful soundwave that detonated Kirazus body!


    Kirazus smoking torso copsed to the ground, but Apoo knew he couldnt defeat a Marine Admiral. His intervention had merely created an opportunity for Hawkins and the others to escape. So, he quickly fled.


    This was a ssic hit-and-run tactic.


    However, as he made his escape, Kirazu, who had been lying on the ground, suddenly stood up, his lower body reforming from light. He looked at the fleeing Apoo and chuckled, You gave me quite a scare!


    Eight Span Mirror! Kirazu ced his hands around his stomach, and a dazzling corridor of light refracted among the surrounding buildings, reaching Apoos side. Then, he followed this path of light, instantly appearing above Apoo. With an axe-like kick of light, Kirazu sent Apoo crashing from mid-air straight into the ground!


    As Apoo was struck, Kirazu instantly moved in front of Drake, who had no idea what had just transpired. Without any warning, Kirazu kicked him into a nearby building.


    Next, Kirazu materialized in front of Hawkins. With a pointed finger, anotherser pierced through Hawkins body. Although Kirazu was curious about how Hawkins remained unharmed after being struck by theser, he knew that Hawkins ability likely had a limited number of uses. Therefore, he continuously firedsers at Hawkins, depleting the straw mans puppet-like defenses.


    Hawkins defenses were soon exhausted, and he spat out blood, clutching his chest as he knelt. Kirazu realized that Hawkins ability seemed to have been depleted, so he prepared to deliver the final blow, his fingertip glowing withser energy.


    Four rookies with bounties exceeding 100 million Berries, including Hawkins with a bounty of 249 million Berries, Drake with a bounty of 222 million Berries, Apoo with a bounty of 198 million Berries, and Urouge with a bounty of 180 million Berries, had gained notoriety in the recent times as formidable pirates. However, facing the attack of a Marine Admiral, they were utterly outmatched.


    It was an overwhelming disy of power!


    Despair filled Hawkins as he gazed at Kirazus glowing fingertip. He felt an unprecedented level of hopelessness; the difference in power was just too great.


    Kirazus current presence reminded Hawkins of the feeling he had when he encountered Ian in the North Blue. However, the circumstances were different this timeback then, Ian had spared him, but now, facing Kirazu, he was about to meet his end.


    Could it be that my divination was wrong? Hawkins thought to himself as he closed his eyes, preparing to receive Kirazus final blow.


    But just as Kirazu was about to unleash theser, a sudden shadow shrouded his position.


    W-What is that!?


    Kirazu raised his head and saw a massive ship flying in the sky above him, or more urately, flying in the gaps of the Yaruman Mangroves!


    This ship was more familiar to Kirazu than anything else because it had been docked in the port of Marineford before he left the Marine Headquarters!


    The Ark Maxim! That brat Ian actually came!


    What is that? Hawkins also raised his head, staring dumbfoundedly at the underside of the ship in the sky. Meanwhile, Urouge, Drake, and Apoo, who had climbed out of the ruins and rubble, also noticed the strange ship hovering above them. It was their first time seeing such a flying vessel.


    As the ship reached the position directly above them, it gradually came to a halt. Then, everyone heard an exasperated voiceing from the ship.


    Damn it!! Kirazu, how dare you damage my ship!!!?


    Upon hearing this voice, Kirazus smiling and amiable expression vanished, reced by a grim one. As for Hawkins and the others, upon hearing this voice, they were all left in shock.


    Who on that ship dared to angrily scold a Marine Admiral like this!?


    However, they also noticed something peculiar on the underside of the flying shiptwo round holes


    It wasnt Kirazu! When Hawkins saw these two holes, he immediately realized what had happened. He looked at the Pacifista, who was still looking up at the sky. Hawkins remembered the twoser shots fired by Kuma earlier. One had hit Urouge, and the other had hit Drake, but both shots had been angled almost vertically!


    Could it be true? Could this ship be so unlucky that bothser shots fired into the sky had coincidentally hit its underside?


    Ian, get down! Kirazu was no longer polite. He shouted up towards the ship, You dared to escape from Marine Headquarters, and Ive received the report. I must bring you back! Since weve crossed paths here, lets settle this!


    When Hawkins heard Kirazus shout and looked up, he thought, Ian!? Could it be him!?


    For some reason, when he heard that name, Hawkins suddenly felt relieved. He knew he was saved


    The divination wasnt wrong It referred to him as the benefactor, Hawkins thought.


    Sure enough, when they heard Kirazus shout, a head emerged from the side of the ship in the sky. Hawkins had excellent eyesight and immediately recognized the persons face. Who else could it be but the ck Dragon Ian, one of the Seven Warlords?


    On the other hand, Drake, Urouge, and Apoo, the three of them, were feeling quite bleak. They hadnt expected that they would encounter not only one of the Shichibukai, Kuma, but now there was another one on the ind. This was turning out to be quite the adventure.


    Ian had also arrived at Saboady Archipgo. He had intended to cross over the Yaruman Mangroves on top of the Ark Maxim to reach the location where Rayleigh was. However, unexpectedly, twoser shots had prated the ships hull, causing a malfunction in the control system of the Wind Dial!


    Ian was no stranger to thesesers, and he immediately realized that Kirazu was below him. However, there was a slight misunderstanding. He thought Kirazu had noticed his ship and attacked it. Ian wasnt one to back down from a challenge, so he had the Ark Maxim descend, intending to confront Kirazu.


    As he peeked out from the side of the ship and saw Kirazu below, he also noticed the presence of the Pacifista units on the ground. He was momentarily puzzled but quickly realized that what happened was not Kirazus doing. It was likely that the twoser shots were fired by the Pacifista units, not Kirazu.


    Damn! Maybe Kirazu hadnt even seen his ship. It was Ian who had voluntarily exposed himself


    Frustrated by the situation, Ian couldnt back down now. He opened his ck ming Wings and descended towards the ground.


    At the same time, Enel also jumped down with him!


    As theynded, Drake and the others noticed Ian and Enel. When Urouge saw Enel, he was utterly stunned.


    God!? Youre here!?

 Chapter 505: Kizarus Nemesis

    Chapter 505: Kizaru''s Nemesis


    Hey, arent you Hawkins?


    As soon as hended, Ian noticed Hawkins, who was crouched on the ground clutching his wounds. He was slightly surprised and then recalled Hawkins name. His impression of Hawkins was quite deep because their first encounter in the North Blue had left him impressed with Hawkins divination abilities. Almost all of the predictions Hawkins made for Ian at that time hade true.


    Hearing Ian call out his name, Hawkins wasnt surprised. However, he remained expressionless but lowered his head slightly, saying, Lord Ian!


    This title had been left as a shadow from their initial encounter when Ian had beaten up Hawkins. So, Hawkins still had a certain amount of fear towards Ian.


    Upon seeing Hawkins surrounded by several motionless straw-man puppets, Ian instantly realized that Hawkins had been seriously injured by Kizaru. Once his puppet substitutes were used up, it was Hawkins own body that suffered the damage. Unable to restrain himself, Ian shook his head and said, What kind of grudge do you have with Kizaru?


    Meanwhile, Kizaru overheard the exchange between Ian and Hawkins and made an observation. He narrowed his eyes, ncing at Hawkins and remarked, Oh, oh, I didnt expect you to know such a big shot like Ian. Well, thats convenient. We can consider you two to be allies and deal with you together!


    With that deration, he extended his index finger and unleashed a blindingser beam at Hawkins!


    Laser beams traveled at lightning speed, leaving Hawkins with no time to react. In an instant, his surroundings were enveloped in a radiant ze.


    However, at the same time that Kizaru fired hisser beam, Enel sensed his action and reacted as well. With a sizzling sound, a bolt of lightning was sent out and collided with Kizarusser beam.


    The two energy forces collided not far from Hawkins, instantly expanding exponentially. A massive shockwave sent Hawkins tumbling, covering him in dirt and soot. Though he was battered, he had managed to escape being pierced.


    Hmph! The smelly long-eared brat! Kizaru snorted and in the blink of an eye, he reappeared behind Enel,unching a lightning-fast kick towards Enels waist.


    Back when they were both in Mariejois, Kizaru had taken issue with Enels arrogance and perceived him as an upstart. Enel, on the other hand, couldnt stand Kizaru, thinking of him as a schemer who concealed his true intentions. They had mutual disdain for each other, and the moment they crossed paths, a sh was inevitable.


    For most people, dodging Kizarus light-speed kick was an insurmountable challenge. Even those with Observation Haki couldnt keep up with his speed and risked getting kicked to death. When Ian had faced Kizaru in the past, he had barely kept up with his speed, thanks to the substantial attribute bonuses from his Senbonzakura Bankai.


    Kizarus strength was unquestionable, making him arguably the strongest of the three Admirals. Now, squaring off against Enel, he didnt overthink it. He believed that his light-speed kick would be a severe lesson for this young upstart.


    Unfortunately for Kizaru, he had no idea that the one person in the world he couldnt kick was Enel!


    As Kizarus light-speed kick was about to hit Enel, something unexpected happened. Enels entire body transformed into a bolt of lightning and vanished in an instant, leaving Kizarus kick to strike empty air.


    Kicked into thin air!?


    Kizaru maintained his kicking posture, wide-eyed and bewildered, gazing at the empty space in front of him in disbelief.


    Crack! A bolt of lightning suddenly appeared as Enel materialized over a hundred meters away from Kizaru. He grinned mischievously, and his iplete left arm suddenly swung down.


    Gods Judgment!


    With a thunderous roar, a massive bolt of lightning struck down from above, right toward Kizaru.


    Upon seeing the motion of Enels left arm, Kizaru realized he was in danger. Even as an elemental body, he didnt dare to directly confront this type of energy attack. Elements shed against each other. In the past, Enel had wounded his true form with a single lightning bolt, and he didnt want a repeat. So, when the lightning bolt came down, Kizaru used his Eight Span Mirror technique to create a light path and skillfully evaded Enels attack.


    Kizaru reappeared, facing off against Enel.


    I truly didnt expect this, Kizaru said, rare furrows forming on his forehead. You are also a Logia Devil Fruit user. I underestimated you.


    Hmph, Enel smirked and snorted. I wield lightning, and you control light. Our speeds are nearly identical, but theres one significant differencemy movement is entirely unrestricted, while yours has limitations!


    Ian watched the scene with his arms crossed, and when he heard what Enel said, for some reason, he suddenly felt a wave of inexplicable amusement.


    Because he suddenly remembered a song:  Youre my electricity and light, youre my only fairy tale you are my superstar! (T/N: the song: S.H.E by superstar)


    Perhaps Enel and Kizaru might form a duo in the future, and then they could use this song as their hit single!


    Oh my, the thought of the two of them singing and dancing together, Ian couldnt help but burst intoughter.


    Having Enel intervene to intercept Kizaru had always been Ians n. Now, it finally came in handy. Among the three Logia users of the Marine Admirals  ice, magma, and light  the one that gave Ian the most trouble was Kizaru. Even with his mastery of Haki, which could harm Logia users, keeping up with Kizarus speed was still very challenging. But now, with Enels assistance, the task of confronting Kizaru could be entrusted to him.


    Its not that Ian couldnt handle Kizaru; its just that he found it troublesome. They say there are no wrong nicknames; Kizaru means Yellow Monkey. This Marine Admiral, Borsalino, is truly as agile as a monkey. With the Glint-Glint Fruits speed, anyone facing him as an opponent would have a headache.


    When faced with troublesome challenges, Ians philosophy was to minimize their urrence. By bringing Enel on board as a valuable asset, he had a dedicated solution to deal with such vexing adversaries.


    Kizarus advantage lies in his speed; light itself doesnt have an offensive capability, but whenbined with speed and mass, it bes incredibly destructive.


    On the other hand, Enel is quite the opposite. Lightning is inherently destructive, but his speed is only for movement.


    As Ian contemted, the battle between Kizaru and Enel resumed. Both of them were equally unyielding and eager to outshine each other in terms of speed. Consequently, their fight turned into a relentless chase, with limited direct confrontations. Instead, they continuously utilized their incredible speed to evade each others attacks and thenunch counterattacks.


    This resulted in a battle that, whilecking in grandeur, gave off a bewildering impression.


    Even Ian found it challenging to keep up with their pace, let alone Hawkins and the others.


    By now, Hawkins had managed to climb to his feet, and X Drake lent him a hand, helping him stand. Scratchmen Apoo, wiping the blood from his mouth, joined them. Additionally, the transformed monk, Urouge, had reverted to his original form. The four Supernovas stood together, watching the battle between Enel and Kizaru.


    However, they didnt anticipate that standing together would attract the attention of someone else.


    That someone was the Pacifista, who had remained on standby on the sidelines.


    When Ian and Enel descended, the four Supernovas had already been incapacitated by Kizaru. The Pacifistas programming autonomously assessed the situation and refrained from intervening, maintaining its passive stance.


    During Ian and Enels descent, the Pacifista had indeed scanned them. However, Ian, in his capacity as one of the Seven Warlords, appeared on the scan with a bounty but was categorized as a non-threatening entity.


    It was inevitable. Ian had just escaped from Marineford, and the Pacifistas data had not been updated to reflect this new development. As far as it was concerned, Ian remained one of their own.


    When it came to scanning Enel, the Pacifistas program disyed multiple question marks.


    There was no information on Enel in the Blue Seano bounty, and they couldnt even confirm Enels identity. Therefore, in the end, the Pacifista chose to maintain its passive stance, even when the battle between Enel and Kizaru ensued.


    However, when Hawkins and the others stood back up and the Pacifistas program determined that Admiral Kizaru could not intervene at this moment, the Pacifista immediately made a judgment to carry out its mission.


    It opened its jaw, widening its mouth, and aimed in the direction of Hawkins and the others, intending to unleash aser beam from its mouth.


    At this point, all four Supernovas were wounded, and when they noticed the glimmer appearing in the Pacifistas mouth, there was hardly any room for evasion.


    Instinctively, they raised their arms to defend themselves.


    However, at that very moment, the glimmer suddenly disappeared!


    When they looked up, they spotted the Shichibukai, ck Dragon Ian, who had appeared before tyrant Kuma, though they couldnt discern when he had arrived. He floated in mid-air, his ck me wings unfurled, and one hand pressed against the Pacifistas mouth.


    Though I know youre not Kuma, this appearance is really making me Ian muttered to himself, and in an instant, he unleashed a powerful surge of electrical brilliance from his body!


    With a sharp sizzle, these electrical sparks coursed through Ians arm, conducting their charge into the Pacifista.


    Then, Hawkins and the others witnessed something astonishing. The Tyrant Kuma began to shudder uncontrobly, and before long, a haze of smoke emerged from its mouth. It then copsed softly onto the ground with a resounding thud, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    This scene left Hawkins and the others utterly dumbfounded!


    A current Shichibukai, effortlessly dispatching a former Shichibukai in an instant!? How can this be possible?

 Chapter 506: An Anomaly

    Chapter 506: An Anomaly


    Among those present, perhaps only Ian, Kizaru, and the former Rear Admiral Drake knew the true identity of the Tyrant Kuma standing before them!


    This wasnt a member of the Seven Warlords of the Sea as they had assumed; instead, it was a massive mechanized behemoth with the visage of Bartholomew Kuma. To be precise, it was a cybeic creation.


    When dealing with what they thought was a robot, the most efficient and effective method was none other than lightning!


    Ian had a trade with the World Government involving Thunder Stones, so he knew very well that pacifistas had Thunder Stones as their core energy source. The electric discharge he had just released to the pacifistas body would also guide the output power of the Thunder Stone, causing an instant and intense electrical discharge phenomenon. This would lead to overloading and short-circuiting the pacifistas body, rendering them incapacitated.


    Hawkins and the others watched in astonishment, but they were unaware that for Ian and even Enel, the pacifistas were, in fact, the easiest targets to deal with.


    However, this didnt mean that pacifistas were weak. In fact, even Ian knew that this batch of pacifistas, which had just beenpleted and brought to Sabaody Archipgo by the Marines, were mainly for performance testing. Even so, these pacifistas possessed considerablebat capabilities.


    The most direct point ofparison was the former Rear Admiral Drake. He had engaged in battle with the pacifistas and managed to hold his own but suffered a slight disadvantage. This indicated that with well-equipped weaponry, pacifistas now hadbat capabilities roughly equivalent to a Navy Rear Admiral.


    While a Navy Rear Admiral might not be considered a significant threat, the critical differencey in the ease of producing pacifistasthey were mass-produced!


    Once the Navy recognized thebat prowess of the pacifistas, they could instantly bolster their ranks with hundreds of officer-level personnel, if not more!


    The very thought of it was chilling.


    This particr pacifistay crumpled at Ians feet. Bending down, Ian tore apart the clothing around the pacifistas neck, revealing the identification number.


    PX-3


    Ian nodded, signaling to Doroni, who was aboard the Ark Maxim.


    Doroni and Matthew had been on the ship, observing the battle between Enel and Kizaru down below. Upon seeing their captains summons, they leaped down, their massive weight causing the ground to tremble.


    Captain! Doroni arrived at Ians side and inquired, What are your orders?


    Toss this fellow onto the ship! Ian said, This is our spoils of war; well take it with us!


    Ian had just incapacitated this PX3 with a powerful electrical surge, preserving this pacifista intact. Even if there were overloads and short circuits in its system, these were considered routine malfunctions. Ian was confident that, upon taking it back, relying on Varuas technology, they should be able to repair it.


    Back when Ian departed from the Marineford, he had dered that if the Navy didnt want to trade, hed take what he wanted, and now he had made good on that promise.


    The pacifistas were connected to certain matters involving Uncle Kuma, and Ian couldnt let go of this grudge. He was determined to obtain them. He wanted to explore whether he could uncover the reasons why Uncle Kuma had cooperated with the Navys human experiments. He even hoped to discover if there was a way to revert the experiment


    After all, these pacifistas werent purely robots; they were created through the transformation of Uncle Kumas clones.


    The Germa Group also had a legion of clone soldiers, and this cloning technology was likely based on gic factors. As the discoverer of gic factors, Vegapunk naturally had the capability to create clone soldiers. This was why the Navys Scientific Division was interested in Germasbat suit technology but not their cloning technology.


    Upon hearing Ians orders, Doroni naturallyplied, hoisting the massive pacifistas body and tossing it up onto the ship above.


    However, at that moment, a beam of light suddenly appeared in mid-air, and the figure of Kizaru materialized alongside it. He faced the pacifista thrown up by Doroni and delivered a powerful kick.


    Kizaaruuu!?! Ian realized that something was amiss the moment Kizarus figure appeared and couldnt help but shout.


    However, Kizaru paid no attention to Ians angry shouts. He executed a swift kick, sending the pacifista plummeting from the sky to crash down with a resounding thud.


    The impact left a massive crater in the ground. As the dust settled, Ian saw that the pacifistas right ribcage had been shattered by Kizarus swift kick, leaving behind a deep indentation as if it had been bitten into, sparks sizzling at the breakage, with scattered parts and wires protruding from the damaged area, apanied by a small amount of red blood and pale yellow machine oil.


    Needless to say, this particr pacifista had been utterly destroyed by Kizaru!


    Kizaru, are you intentionally seeking a confrontation? Ians hand rested on the hilt of his sword, his thumb already flipping open the sheath of the Senbonzakura. He spoke with a stern expression as he addressed Kizaru.


    He hadnt been prepared for this. Ian hadnt anticipated that Kizaru, the cunning individual he was, would suddenly abandon Enel and appear here, sessfully intercepting Ians attempt to put the pacifista on the ship.


    Hmm, Ian! Kizaru kept both hands in his striped trousers pockets, floating mid-air, and sneered at Ian. Did you think Id make it easy for you? Dont forget, Fleet Admiral Sengoku has already issued orders to capture you. Admiral Aokiji is also heading for this ind. When he arrives, youll be treated just like these rookie pirates, locked up in Impel Down!


    Upon hearing Kizarus words, Hawkins and the others couldnt help but inhale sharply. They couldnt believe that another Navy Admiral was on the way!?


    Although they all knew that Admiral Aokiji might be after Ian, not the Supernovas, it still left them nervously trembling. One Admiral was already a handful; was another one on the way?


    Enel had joined Ian at this moment, ring at Kizaru with visible anger. Kizaru had left their battle abruptly, which left Enel seething.


    Meanwhile, Ian was contemting internally. He was somewhat surprised that Admiral Sengoku had issued a direct order to capture him. Did this mean that Sengoku was ready to confront him head-on, even at the risk of losing another Shichibukai, given the current shortage of their strength? This indicated that the Navy had a substantial agenda this time.


    As for the news Kizaru had mentioned regarding Admiral Aokijis arrival, Ian wasnt particrly concerned.


    The present-day Ian was far from the penniless individual who had escaped from Mary Geoise. He now had the upper hand when it came to facing Admiral Aokiji, given the pronounced advantage of his me-me Fruit ability against Aokijis Devil Fruit power.


    When the time came, Enel would handle Kizaru, and Ian would face Aokiji. Even in a battle against two Navy Admirals, Ian was confident that he could hold his ground.


    However, the situation might get out of control during the uing fight, and there was no guarantee that Sabaody Archipgo could withstand a sh with two Navy Admirals.


    Ian estimated the time it would take for Aokiji to arrive and felt that Aokiji might need some time to reach the ind. Even if Aokiji left immediately upon awakening, he would be traveling on a Navy warship, which wasnt as fast as Ian and his crew on the Ark Maxim. So, conservatively estimating, Aokiji would arrive twenty to thirty minutester than Ian and his crew.


    That would suffice. This time gap was sufficient to create an advantage. Before Aokiji arrived, they needed to find a way to severely damage Kizaru!


    The thought filled Ian with a surge of killing intent, and he reached for his sword, intending to draw it.


    However, at that very moment, the entric monk Urouge arrived behind Ian and his crew. He unexpectedly half-knelt before Enel, saying, God, please allow me to participate in the battle!


    This situation left Enel, Ian, and Hawkins, as well as the others, utterly bewildered.


    Hawkins and the others couldnt fathom why Urouge would address Enel with the title God, and Ian had never anticipated Urouge showing such reverence toward Enel.


    As for Enel, he was momentarily dumbfounded. It was quite unusual to hear someone address him with such respect once again on the Blue Sea.


    However, Ian quickly realized the situation. He saw the rtivelyrge wings on Urouges back and immediately recollected that the wings of the four priests on Skypiea were of a simr size.


    Could it be? Was this entric monk, Urouge, also from the same homnd as Enel, the Sky Ind of Birka? And, judging by the way he addressed Enel, it seemed that he was a follower of Enel?


    Who are you? Enel cocked his head and ced his hands on his hips, looking at Urouge with uncertainty.


    I am Urouge Urouge lowered his head in front of Enel and said, I


    Before he could finish his sentence, a sudden transformation urred. Without warning, Urougeunched a fierce attack. With a massive stone club in hand, he struck Enels abdomen with tremendous force.


    With a resounding boom, Enel, who had never anticipated that Urouge would attack him, was unprepared. He hadnt elementalized his body in time, and as a result of the strike, he coughed up blood and was sent flying, crashing into a pile of rubble on the other side.


    This unexpected turn of events caught everyone off guard, even Ian. After sending Enel flying, Urouges smile, which had remained unchanged for so long, turned menacing, and he spoke, I am an avenger, seeking retribution for a homnd you destroyed!

 Chapter 507: Rematch with Kizaru

    Chapter 507: Rematch with Kizaru


    This sudden turn of events shocked everyone!


    Ian had been watching as Urouge knelt down and bowed to the ground, thinking that Urouge, like the four priests, was a worshiper of Enel. However, suddenly, everything changed!


    Well, a surprise attack was somewhat understandable to Ian. Perhaps it was Urouges way of lowering Enels guard. But what surprised Ian the most was how the hell could Enel be hit by that massive stone pir all of a sudden!?


    Damn it! Urouge, what are you doing!? Hawkins and Scratchmen Apoo snapped back to their senses and, seeing Urouge trying to pursue and continue to attack Enel, they moved together to block him. Hawkins shouted at Urouge, Our enemy now is Admiral Kizaru!


    Enel was Ians subordinate, which Hawkins and the others had just realized. This long-eared guy could match Kizarus speed, which was quite a rare feat. Hawkins and the others were afraid that Urouges attack on Enel would lead to Ian retaliating and eliminating them as aplices. How could they not panic?


    Well, well, what a surprise! Kizaru descended from mid-air, with a mocking grin on his face. Pirates will always be pirates; theyre having an internal conflict at a time like this?


    Step aside! Urouge swung his massive stone pir at Hawkins and Scratchmen Apoo, who were in his way. He seemed somewhat frantic, and after two shes with Hawkins and Scratchmen Apoo, Scratchmen Apoo was identally hit by the tip of Urouges stone pir. Suddenly, he lost all his strength and was sent flying by Urouge!


    Hmm!? Ian noticed this anomaly and quickly focused his gaze. It was then that he discovered that the tip of Urouges stone pir had a section that appeared even darker and sturdier.


    Sea Sea Stone!? Ian immediately realized, his eyes widening.


    My goodness, where did this peculiar monk Urouge find such arge piece of Sea Stone? And he even embedded it into his weapon!?


    No wonder Enel had been struck solidly earlier. His Mantra must have detected Urouges attack, but Enel had probably underestimated him, thinking that Urouges attack couldnt harm his elemental body. Who would have expected that Urouges weapon was equipped with Kairoseki, the natural enemy of Devil Fruit users?


    Having noticed the Kairoseki, Ian also realized that the ck gloves Urouge wore on his hands were not ordinary boxing gloves. They likely had the function of reducing the impact of the Kairoseki on Urouge himself.


    Regardless of the enmity between Urouge and Enel, they couldnt allow this guy to continue going berserk.


    Ians figure moved swiftly, and he suddenly appeared in front of Urouge. Urouge, caught up in his emotions, swung his stone pir toward Ian as soon as he saw a figure appear before him.


    However, Ian raised his hand and directly caught Urouges stone pir. The position he held was precisely where the Kairoseki was located.


    Ian grasped the stone pir, intending to wrest the weapon from Urouge. Naturally, Urouge wouldnt allow Ian to seed, and he exerted all his strength. The muscles in his arms bulged, and the veins on his arms became prominent.


    The two of them entered a brief deadlock. Just at that moment, X Drake made his move, delivering a powerful kick to Urouges face from the side, sending him flying.


    This time, Urouge naturally couldnt maintain his grip on the stone pir, and Ian managed to seize it.


    However, as Ian had just obtained Urouges stone pir, he suddenly swung his arm, sending the stone pir with the Sea-Prism Stone end straight toward Kizaru!


    At this moment, Kizaru stood where Scratchmen Apoo had been positioned. When Scratchmen Apoo had been flung into Kizarus location by Urouge during the internal dispute, Kizaru took advantage of the opportunity to deal with a Supernova first.


    He raised his foot, and the sole emitted a piercing sh as he aimed to stomp on Scratchmen Apoo!


    If Kizaru seeded in this, Scratchmen Apoo would be severely injured, if not killed. It was precisely at this moment that the stone pir Ian had thrown came hurtling toward Kizaru!


    Not only had Enel failed to anticipate the Sea-Prism Stone on the stone pir, but Kizaru was equally taken by surprise!


    Furthermore, the fact that Ian had directly grabbed the stone pir with his bare hand, unafraid of the Sea-Prism Stone, was something Kizaru was not aware of.


    He made a mistake identical to Enels. Initially, he had observed the stone pir Ian had thrown without detecting Haki around it. He had considered relying on his elemental body to let the stone pir pass through. Yet, at the moment when the stone pir approached him, he too fell victim to it!


    Boom! Kizaru was sent flying, crashing into the ground.


    Hawkins and the others watched this scene with their eyes nearly bulging out of their sockets!


    In the previous encounter between Enel and Kizaru, it could only be described as a stalemate. However, the moment Ian, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, intervened, Kizaru was injured directly!


    After being sent flying, the stone pir inserted itself straight into the ground, not far from where Scratchmen Apooy. The end of the Sea-Prism Stone was embedded in the ground, to the extent that even when Kizaru stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, he still hadnt fully grasped what had just happened.


    What on earth just happened? A wave of confusion swept over Kizaru. This was the second time he had been injured by Ian, the first being on Smis Ind when he was struck by Kairoseki bullet. Now, he had been wounded again, and he couldnt make sense of it!


    Poor Kizaru, he doesnt know, actually this second time is


    Kizaru was a cautious individual, even within the ranks of the Marines. He preferred to assess the situation before making decisions. Now, his adversary had swiftly shifted from Enel to Ian, and Kizaru had been injured right off the bat, which left him on high alert.


    Hawkins, Drake, and Scratchmen Apoo all stood up at this point, positioning themselves behind Ian. Scratchmen Apoo clutched his chest and spoke to Ian, I never expected to be saved by one of the Seven Warlords. It seems I owe you a favor!


    Lets fight side by side! Drake held a rapier and said, In our current predicament, we wont escape unless we can push Kizaru back!


    Hawkins nodded and emotionlessly stated, Lord Ian, we shall be responsible for containing him!


    Ian nced over his shoulder and noticed that Enel had already risen to his feet. He stood beside the fallen Urouge, apparently engaged in a conversation with him. From the look of it, Enel seemed temporarily unable to engage with Kizaru.


    Although Ian had serious doubts about whether the three Supernovas, Hawkins, Drake, and Scratchmen Apoo, could effectively hold back Kizaru, he didnt want to refuse their help. He chose not to say anything more.


    Let the battle rap begin! Scratchmen Apoo began ying his arm, as he was part of the Longarm Tribe, and he seemed to possess a musical Paramecia Devil Fruit ability. Various parts of his body functioned as instruments to create music. As a highly rhythmic rap started resonating, Ian suddenly felt his blood flow elerating, and he became energized.


    Not just him, but even Hawkins and Drake felt the same way. Both had rapidly transformed; Hawkins assumed his demonic form, while Drake became a massive Allosaurus. Under the influence of Scratchmen Apoos music, their speed appeared to increase significantly. With one on the left and the other on the right, they swiftly charged towards Kizaru.


    Did you think that teaming up could handle me? Kizaru observed their approach without any signs of nervousness. When both Hawkins and Drake initiated their attacks, he used his Geppo technique to leap high above them.


    His foot emitted a bright sh as he kicked in mid-air, releasing a more powerfulser beam that struck the positions where Hawkins and Drake stood. A thunderous explosion echoed, and the two transformed Supernovas were instantly sted away.


    However, at this moment, Ian had already reached Kizarus rear. He spread his mes of Wrath wings and flew in the air, delivering a downward sh towards Kizaru.


    Kizaru swiftly twisted his body, summoning his Sword of the Gathering Clouds of Heaven. Yet, when he attempted to parry Ians strike, he realized that Ians attack had been a feint. The Senbonzakura was retracted, allowing Kizarus Ama no Murakumo to sh into Ians shoulder.


    Oddly enough, after taking the sh, Ian remainedpletely unharmed. Instead, his arms shook violently.


    In the next instant, a bloody gash appeared on Kizarus body.


    What What happened!? Kizaru eximed. He hadnt seen Ian make a move at all, so how had he suddenly been injured?


    Moreover, the location of the sh wound was on his shoulder de?


    Only Ian understood what had urred. He had just utilized Orochis ability: Rolling and Redirecting. It could directly rebound one attack from the opponent.


    Kizarus Ama no Murakumo was, in essence, a manifestation of his Glint-Glint Fruits light-based power. To match physical swords, it undoubtedly had to be imbued with Haki. Consequently, this was akin to Kizaru injuring himself!


    During the battle on Smis, Ian hadnt obtained Orochis Card, so these new abilities were entirely unknown to Kizaru. Their immediate application had proven highly effective!


    Seizing the moment when Kizaru was distracted by the injury, Ian immediately pped his wings and plunged into Kizarus embrace. He extended his left hand and thrust it toward Kizarus chest.


    However, Kizaru was still Kizaru. The moment Ian crashed into his embrace, Kizaru sensed the impending danger. He instantly drew the Celestial Cloud Sword horizontally to block Ian, simultaneously using Geppo to retreat.


    He retreated swiftly, and Ians hand grazed him, just missing Kizarus striped suit.


    Nheless, while Ians hand had missed its mark, his posture remained unchanged. He continued to point ahead at Kizaru. In the next moment, an entirely unexpected burst of thunder and mes suddenly surged from the ground, directly hitting Kizaru.


    me Descent! It released a burst of me with lightning speed, an attack that Kizaru was unprepared for.


    As a result, Kizaru was engulfed in mes and plummeted from mid-air.

 Chapter 508: Arrival of Aokiji

    Chapter 508: Arrival of Aokiji


    As Kizaru fell, engulfed in mes, Hawkins suddenly appeared. With his colossal Scarecrow Form, he leaped into the air and caught Kizaru.


    For Kizaru, the mes were by no means lethal. So, when he was captured by Hawkins, he transformed into light and escaped from Hawkinss grasp, delivering a Light Kick on his way out.


    Needless to say, Hawkins was severely wounded, crashing into the ground with a bone-shattering impact, creating a massive crater. His Demonic Form couldnt be maintained any longer.


    However, even at such a cost, Hawkins had not left empty-handed. As the dust and smoke cleared from therge pit, Hawkins struggled to climb out and, to everyones surprise, he had obtained something  a small scarecrow puppet.


    Drake stood by the edge of the pit and received the scarecrow puppet from Hawkins.


    Upon seeing the scarecrow puppet in Drakes hand, Kizaru immediately realized what was happening. He knew he was in trouble and attempted to reach Drake with his Eight Span Mirror, but he never got the chance.


    At that moment, Ians figure suddenly appeared, and he swiftly swung his Senbonzakura at the Light Channel, wrapping it with Haki. He instantly interrupted Kizarus advance.


    Seizing this opportunity, Drake opened his Allosaurus jaws wide and bit into the scarecrow puppet!


    In the next moment, Kizaru let out a horrific scream. His abdomen suddenly burst open, leaving a massive gaping wound. Blood gushed out profusely.


    Even Ian, witnessing this scene, was somewhat astonished. He had previously inflicted some injuries on Kizaru, but thebined damage was nothingpared to the intensity of this one. This left Ian looking somewhat surprised as he turned his gaze towards Hawkins.


    Though Hawkins had blood covering his face, he exined to Ian, This is a curse technique. Voodoo puppet!


    Earlier, when Ian struck Kizaru and sent him plummeting, it created an excellent opportunity for Hawkins. When he embraced Kizaru, he wasnt aiming to attack him but rather to obtain something specific  Kizarus hair!


    With this hair, Hawkins could utilize his voodoo abilities. His Straw-Man Fruit allowed him to use his powers on the hairs owner, much like legendary witchcraft. Normally, Hawkins would acquire the hair of pirates and bury them within his puppet bodies, which would then be integrated into his own body. This way, when he faced a potentially fatal injury, he could transfer the damage to the puppets body, sparing himself from a deadly blow. This was the first type of voodoo.


    In this particr case, the second type of voodoo was used. It involved creating a puppet body using Kizarus hair and having Drake attack that puppet body directly. When the puppet body sustained damage, Kizaru would also suffer the same injuries.


    The reason for not using the first type of curse was that it required some time to create the puppet, which couldnt be done immediately. Hence, they employed the second type. Nevertheless, this curse would mitigate some of the damage, as without it, Drakes powerful bite force might have directly killed Kizaru.


    Surprisingly, their teamwork this time sessfully inflicted significant damage on Kizaru. Well, it should be said that the three of them worked together because without Ians attack, they might not have been able to get close to Kizaru.


    Upon understanding what was happening, Ian was also surprised. He didnt expect Hawkins ability to be used in this way. It seems that he had underestimated them before. How could those who are considered Supernovas in the world of pirates have such high bounties without considerable skills?


    Due to the curse of the Straw Man puppetry technique, it directly affects Kizarus main body. So, even if Kizaru elementalizes, its of no use. The Logia-type Devil Fruit isnt invincible, especially when encountering such a restraining ability.


    Kizarus abdominal injury was severe, most likely a result of Drakes Allosaurus teeth mping down on the puppet.


    However, Kizarus battle experience is quite rich. Once he came to his senses, he quickly tried to stop the bleeding himself. He even used Haki to harden and seal his wounds!


    However, no matter how you look at it, Kizarusbat capability will undoubtedly decrease after receiving this heavy damage. So Ian drew his sword and charged at Kizaru. He didnt care about what the Marines were nning. Perhaps killing a Marine Admiral here would disrupt their ns!


    However, perhaps it wasnt in Kizarus fate to die. When Ian shed at Kizaru with a Flying sh, a thick and extremely solid ice wall shield suddenly appeared in front of Kizaru!


    Ians Flying sh passed through the ice wall, but it was ultimately nullified due to the force, allowing Kizaru to evade it.


    Upon seeing this ice wall, Ian instantly realized that Kuzan had arrived!


    True to form, a tall and slender figure emerged from behind Kizaru. Aokiji wore an eye patch, a vest, and had his Marine coat draped over his arm as he walked towards their location.


    Ian! Aokiji appeared and spoke with a stern expression. What are you up to? Do you intend to kill a Marine Admiral?


    Admiral Aokiji Ian didnt answer his question but instead inquired, You arrived so quickly. What brought you here so fast?


    Aokijis timing had caught Ian off guard. He had expected Aokiji to arrive a bitter, but it seemed he hade much sooner.


    Aokiji pointed at the pair of ice skates he was wearing and responded, I had no choice; the ship wasnt fast enough, so I ice-skated here.


    Ice-skated!? Ian was taken aback but realized how Aokiji had reached them. Aokiji had likely frozen the entire waterway between Sabaody Archipgo and Marineford in the Ice Age.


    Why ice skate when you have a bicycle!?


    Or does having ice skates make a bicycle redundant?


    As Aokiji spoke, he extended his hand and touched Kizarus abdominal wound, freezing it. With the wound sealed this way, the pain was considerably reduced, far better than when Kizaru used Busoshoku Haki to seal it. Kizarusplexion improved, and he let out a sigh, saying, I never expected Ide so close to being outsmarted by a bunch of youngsters.


    Drake, Hawkins, and Scratchmen Apoo, all three of them now wore troubled expressions. Another Marine Admiral had appeared, and they were faced with a new dilemma.


    Ian found himself in a moment of hesitation. Should he continue the battle? Urouges sudden attack had thrown a wrench in the works at a critical juncture. If they pressed on with the fight, Ian would be facing two Marine Admirals alone, even with Hawkins and the others in tow. However, it was likely to be a daunting challenge.


    At the same time, Aokiji was closely watching Ians expression. To be honest, Aokiji had been infuriated when he arrived here. He hadnt expected to fall into Matthews trap, which led him to doze off, allowing Ian and the others to escape from Marineford. Nevertheless, even though he was vexed, facing Ian was equally challenging. He understood that Ian now possessed the strength of a Marine Admiral, and Ians fire abilities were particrly effective against him. Even with Kizaru as an ally, theyd find it challenging to subdue Ian in the short term.


    Just when tension in the scene reached its peak, a sudden and intense explosion sounded from the left!


    Both sides turned to look, only to witness a group of individuals rushing in from the left. When Ian saw this group, he was momentarily stunned, as he immediately recognized them.


    It was the Straw Hat Pirates, led by Luffy, and what was even more surprising was that it wasnt just the Straw Hat Pirates. Among this group of people was Trafalgar D. Water Law, a Supernova, along with his Heart Pirates crew members.


    Trailing behind them were two identical Pacifistas and a plump fellow with an axe and a loincloth.


    Ian recognized the chubby figure; it was no other than Kizarus nephew, Sentomaru


    Help! Nami ran to the forefront, her eyes shut tight as she desperately fled. She sprinted while loudly crying for help.


    The two Pacifistas continued their chase, firingser beams relentlessly at both the Straw Hat Pirates and the Heart Pirates. Though theser beams didnt hit Luffys group, they triggered a series of massive explosions behind them.


    It dawned on Ian that the Pacifista he had defeated earlier was PX-3. This revtion meant that Sabaody Archipgo had at least two more Pacifistas: PX-1 and PX-2.


    Now, of all the possibilities, the remaining two Pacifistas had chosen to pursue the Straw Hat Pirates.


    But seriously, what in the world was going on with the Heart Pirates? How had they ended up alongside the Straw Hat Pirates?

 Chapter 509: Special Delivery

    Chapter 509: Special Delivery


    As Ianid eyes on Luffy and his crew, they, too, spotted him. After all, Ians striking and mboyant pair of ck me wings made him stand out.


    Oh, look ahead! Usopp, with the keenest eyes, was the first to see Ian and immediately shouted, Its Big Brother Ian! Its Ian, guys!


    With this revtion, Nami, Chopper, and the others became ecstatic, waving eagerly in Ians direction.


    Originally, if Ian hadnt appeared, the Straw Hat Pirates would have been Kizarus primary target since they were the culprits who had assaulted the Celestial Dragons. However, Ians fortuitous escape from Marineford to Sabaody Archipgo led to Kizarus interception.


    Kizarus inability to target the Straw Hat Pirates had spared them from dire consequences, and with Trafalgar D. Water Laws Heart Pirates apanying them, they had managed to make a rtively smooth escape when Sentomaru and two Pacifistas cornered them.


    But what are you all doing here!?


    Ians face was full of vexation. Did they think the situation here wasntplicated enough?


    Seeing Nami and the others excitedly calling out Ians name, Trafalgar D. Water Law, running ahead with a quizzical expression, turned his gaze forward as well. Once he spotted Ian, a faint smile crept across his face, and he said, As promised, its really Ian!


    Law hadnt guessed wrong. By following Luffy and his crew, he had sessfully located Ian.


    However, when Law took a closer look at the two figures facing Ian, he mmed on the brakes without warning.


    Stop! Hold on! Law couldnt help but shout.


    Whats wrong, Tra-guy? Luffy inquired with a puzzled expression.


    Dont go any further! There are Marine Admirals over there! Law warned, And there are two of them! Kizaru and Aokiji!


    Upon hearing this, Nami and the others were immediately filled with dread, freezing in their tracks. Zoro clenched his teeth and drew his sword from his waist, turning to face Sentomaru, who was trailing behind, as well as the two Pacifistas. He dered, Hes right. We cant lure these three guys over; otherwise, Ian might have an even bigger problem. We cant add to the chaos; well have to deal with these guys ourselves.


    Sanji also came to a halt, turned around, and lit a cigarette, taking a drag. Hemented, We cant handle the Marine Admirals, so well have to figure out a way to deal with the folks behind us.


    Bon y, the Okama, hopped on one foot, twirling in a pirouette and asked curiously, By the way, who is this Big Brother Ian?


    Indeed, he hadnt seen Ian before.

 Chapter 511: Grandmaster-level Nen

    Chapter 511: Grandmaster-level Nen


    Ah! Admiral Kizaru and Admiral Aokiji are here!


    The thunderous sound on Sabaody Ind caught the attention of everyone on the ind. The Marines who had arrived with Kizaru in advance were originally in the process of apprehending pirates on the ind. However, after this bolt of lightning struck, they also became aware that something serious had urred. They hurriedly came to investigate, only to witness the two admirals in a rather sorry state.


    This shocking scene left the Marine soldiers who witnessed itpletely stunned. Aokiji seemed to be holding up okay, but why was Admiral Kizaru so severely injured!?


    My goodness, who were they just fighting against!?


    However, the Marine soldiers dared not ask too much. A vice-admiral quickly approached, handing new Marine coats to the two.


    Wheres my nephew, Sentomaru? Kizarus face was now very pale, as this was by far the most severe injury he had ever sustained.


    Here I am! Sentomaru ran over from a distance. He had sensed the danger earlier and fled the scene, so he was unharmed. Seeing Kizaru badly injured, he quickly approached to support him.


    Aokiji, now wearing the Marine coat, furrowed his brow and asked, What do we do now? I never expected Ian to quietly attain the strength of an admiral. With his protection, those rising pirate neers wont be easily captured.


    Aokiji actually wanted to mention that the mission entrusted to them by the government to capture Ian was also now a failure.


    Despite the apparent superiority of the two Admirals against Ian, Kizaru was injured earlier, and Aokiji found himself at a disadvantage when facing Ian. Consequently, the unexpected oue was Ian walking away unscathed, which was truly


    After this encounter, capturing Ian became even more challenging. Within the Dragon Hunter Pirates, not only did they have Fujitora, but now they also had another formidable member, Enel. It appeared that he could contend with Kizaru, meaning that the Dragon Hunter Pirates had already gained the strength to confront all three Admirals!


    If he continues to grow like this, he might be a new Empiror, akin to Shanks! Kizaru was evidently aware of this and stated, So, we must continue the pursuit. We cant let him develop unchecked!


    Suffering consecutive heavy blows at the hands of Ian, despite Kizarus seniority, he couldnt bear this humiliation.


    What exactly happened with Bartholomew Kuma? Aokiji, understanding Kizarus intentions, chose not to argue but inquired about Kumas involvement. He asked, What did he say to Ian? What caused Ian to suddenly erupt with such immense fury?


    Who knows? Kizaru said with a grim expression, Ive never really trusted these Warlords. Now its evident, that even the most obedient Bartholomew Kuma isnt on our side.


    Turning to the Marine soldiers, Kizaru asked, How did the pirate capture mission fare?


    We apprehended nearly two hundred pirates! The lead Marine soldier promptly replied, standing at attention. But regrettably, all 11 notorious rookie pirates with bounties over a billion escaped the ind.


    As expected! Kizaru sighed, then turned to Aokiji. Lets go! We must continue pursuing Ian.


    Aokiji remained silent, following along. Truth be told, even if they continued the chase, considering they couldnt detain Ian earlier, Aokiji figured it might all be in vain.


    However, just as the two were about to set off, there suddenly came a series of odd, rhythmic noises nearby. A Marine Rear-Admiral, taken aback, fished out his Den Den Mushi from his pocket.


    Upon answering the call, the rear-Admiral was taken aback and quickly beckoned Kizaru and Aokiji, passing the Den Den Mushi to them, saying, Its Fleet Admiral Sengoku!


    Perplexed, Kizaru and Aokiji epted the Den Den Mushi.


    Kizaru, Aokiji, whats the current situation? Sengoku inquired from the other end of the Den Den Mushi. Why havent you responded before?


    Kizaru raised his left wrist to observe the charred Den Den Mushi, The Den Den Mushi was damaged duringbat. Unfortunately, we couldnt capture Ian We were nning to continue the pursuit.


    , Sengoku fell silent for a moment on the other end, seemingly letting out a soft sigh before saying, Then return. Dont continue the chase anymore.


    Huh? Kizaru was surprised and asked, Why? Hes still on the Sabaody. Theres still a chance to capture him, but if he enters Fish-Man Ind, then


    Before Kizaru could finish, Sengoku interrupted, saying only, The war has already begun!


    Upon hearing this, both Kizaru and Aokiji felt a pang of concern, exchanged a nce, hung up the Den Den Mushi, gestured to their men, and hastily departed the scene.


    ..


    On the other side, Ian, who had also swiftly left the scene, was currently essing the card system in his mind.


    Right after he unleashed that Real lightning bolt of one billion volts, the system seemed to emit a notification sound. It was only now that he had the opportunity to investigate.


    Upon checking, Ian was greatly surprised.


    The system indicated his level had ascended to 50. It seemed that based on his battle with Kizaru and Aokiji, the system determined his victory, awarding him a substantial amount of experience.


    That was eptable, but what amazed Ian was the incredible breakthrough in his Nen abilities!


    Previously, Ians Nen had already reached maximum proficiency through continuous practice and usage. Perhaps the emotional impact during the previous battle gave him the chance to level up. Now, his Nen had ascended to the Grandmaster level, reaching its pinnacle.


    Grandmaster-level Nen: Increases total Nen by 100%. Enhances the power of all Nen abilities by 50%. Reduces the consumption of all Nen abilities by 50%. Enables the use of Nen Diffusion, Nen Vibration, Nen Impact, and Nen Materialization. The recovery of Nen is rted to the hosts physical condition; the better the physical condition, the faster the Nen recovery.


    Upon seeing this Grandmaster-level Nen, Ians previously somewhat gloomy mood instantly brightened!


    Compared to the previous Master-level Nen, this Grandmaster level was significantly more powerful, offering increased strength and reduced consumption, attributes the Master-level Nen didnt possess.


    Ian attempted to use Armament Haki on his fists and observed an unexpected phenomenon: the wrapped Haki disyed a peculiar ckish-red hue and emitted an extraordinary radiance.


    Ian was nearly astonished. This This was an exceptional effect induced by thebination of Conquerors Haki and Armament Haki!


    Realizing this, Ian immediately understood that his Conquerors Haki had seemingly begun to evolve, gradually merging the three types of Haki.


    In a moment of revtion, Ian expanded his Haki field and abruptly realized that it had expanded to cover the entire Sabaody Archipgo!


    Within Ians perception, he even saw Admiral Kizaru and Aokiji departing!


    Normally, this kind of perception only allowed Ian to sense a rough outline. If they were too far away, Ian couldnt discern who they were. But oddly, this time, Ian somehow knew that those two individuals were Kizaru and Aokiji!


    It wasnt through discerning their physical forms; rather, Ian felt a unique aura. It might be the energy field emitted by the Devil Fruit powers of Kizaru and Aokiji. In any case, this sensation for Ian felt like the ki in Dragon Ball, where everyone had their unique ki that could be identified by their Haki field!


    This was an unexpected surprise, and it made Ian immediately realize that his Observation Haki had also undergone a change, acquiring a special function.


    Perhaps this unique ability didnt allow him to hear peoples emotional changes like Enels Mentra, which could hear thoughts. However, Ian could easily locate anyone within his perception range as long as he was familiar with their aura.


    While Ian explored this change that urred in himself, he saw a familiar person  it was Enel! In Ians perception, Kizarus aura was radiant, Aokijis was chilly, and Enels was akin to lightning, easily distinguishable.


    Ian immediately flew toward Enels location.


    Enel seemed to be awaiting his arrival, apanied by Urouge, carrying the Sea-Prism Stone pir.


    Urouge had fled earlier, but Enel, at the moment when Ians lightning struck, had used teleportation to escape because he wanted to personally experience the power of Ians lightning.


    However, the result left him disheartened because even now, he couldnt match the voltage of Ians previous lightning strike!


    Perhaps using the thundercloud created by the Ark Maxim and employing the skills of Myriad Thunders or Thunder Greeting could achieve the voltage of Ians previous lightning strike. Unfortunately, the Ark Maxim was nowmandeered by Ian


    Thus, although Enel caught up with Ian after seeing him, he appeared visibly disheartened.


    Whats wrong with you? Ian, curious about his demeanor, asked, then nced back at Urouge, questioning, And that guy behind you, whats his deal? What are you up to?

 Chapter 512: Love and Betrayal

    Chapter 512: Love and Betrayal


    Ian was naturally feeling strange. Earlier, that guy, Urouge, had ambushed and left him bleeding. How, in the blink of an eye, did Urouge transform into someone under Enelsmand?


    What did the two of them say to each other before?


    Enel fell silent for a while, then suddenly spoke, Captain Captain


    This address made Ian feel a bit horrified. Damn, this guy was calling him captain!?


    Did the sun rise from the north!?


    Ians expression seemed to make Enel a bit embarrassed, but he gritted his teeth, ultimately acting as if he hadnt noticed and said to Ian, Can Urouge follow me?


    Ian furrowed his brow in confusion and asked, Whats going on? You two have confused me. Are you enemies or something?


    Under Ians probing, Enel finally revealed the truth.


    As it turns out, Ians guess was correct. Urouge, like Enel, was from the Sky Ind, Birka. However, unlike the Four Divine Priests, who were Enels subordinates after he ascended to the throne of God, Urouge was Enels only childhood friend!


    Enel had been quite rebellious from childhood to adulthood. He was different in a way,cking the distinctive wings that marked other Sky Inders. Unlike the Sky Ind of Angel Ind, on Birka, Enel, without wings, faced discrimination from other winged Sky Inders!


    Moreover, Enels parents had long passed away, resulting in others frequently treating him with disdain and insults.


    Enels mindset was shaped by these early experiences. It can be said that it was entirely due to postnatal influences. Because of these unfavorable experiences, Enel developed no nostalgia or affection for his hometown of Birka, ultimately ruthlessly destroying his homnd without a shred of mercy.


    However, stories like this oftene with a somewhat clichd plot twist, and Enel was no exception. He had one unique friendUrouge!


    Urouge was different from the rest and didnt discriminate against Enel forcking wings; instead, he often yed with him.


    Perhaps influenced by their lineage, the people from Sky Ind Birka held a special affection for thend, treasuring stones and soil asionally washed up from the blue sea below.


    Enel and Urouge were no different; they held an unimaginable love for such items.


    But being alone, Enel couldntpete with the other Sky Inders. Only Urouge would share these precious stones and soil with him.


    If everything had gone ording to n, the two might have grown up on the Sky Ind and gradually aged, eventually dying. However, as they grew older, especially when Enel discovered the hidden chamber containing the Rumble-Rumble Fruit and the ns for the Ark Maxim, thus bing a Devil Fruit user, things gradually began to change.


    Upon learning about the true origins of his hometown and the existence of the Infinite Earth within it, Enel immediately shared this revtion with Urouge.


    Being slightly older than Enel, the news Enel shared filled Urouge with a kind of naive yearning for the Infinite Earth. But due to theirck of resources and means to create the ark, Urouge, having matured in his thinking, told Enel about his n to venture down to the blue sea below to help find materials to build the ark.


    Urouge departed, leaving Enel on the Sky Ind. Initially, Enel didnt consider bing a ruler; he simply wanted to persuade the other Sky Inders to coborate in building the ark.


    However, what he received was endless ridicule. Those people told Enel that his aspirations were purely delusional.


    Moreover, in the end, the ruler of Sky Ind Birka, upon learning that Enel possessed ancient blueprints, sought to seize them from him.


    Enraged, Enel, utilizing his Rumble-Rumble Fruit powers, directly took down the ruler of the Sky Ind at that time. It was then he realized that if no one acknowledged his ideals, hed take control himself, enving these people to achieve his dreams!


    Through force, Enel became the ruler of Birka.


    However, the oue wasnt as Enel had hoped. The Ark Maxim required a good conductor like gold, which was scarce on Birka. Urouge, having ventured to the blue sea, remained out of contact, and Enel feared he might have met an unfortunate fate.


    So, eventually, Enel contemted going to another Sky Ind. Upon learning that on the Sky Ind of Angel Ind in a different direction, a group called the Skypieans, possibly possessing a significant amount of gold, resided, he decided to embark on a journey there with the Four Divine Priests under hismand.


    With Urouge no longer in his thoughts, Enel, who was leaving, used his powers to destroy the entire Birka Sky Ind.


    However, to his surprise, about five years after he arrived at Angel Ind, defeated the reigning ruler Gan Fall, and became the god of Angel Ind, Urouge suddenly reappeared in the location of his homnd, Birka.


    Unfortunately, Urouge only saw an endless sea of clouds; his former homnd had vanished.


    The incident of Enel destroying his own homnd spread throughout many other Sky Inds. By inquiring from other Sky Inds, Urouge learned the whole story. At that time, he didnt know where Enel had gone because after bing the ruler of Angel Ind, Enel, utilizing the powers of the Ark Maxim, had made it impossible for anyone to escape from Angel Ind, preventing any news from leaking out.


    Frenziedly searching for Enels whereabouts, unlike Enel, Urouge still harbored nostalgia for his homnd. He couldnt tolerate Enels actions.


    In the end, Urouge reluctantly returned to the Blue Sea, searching for any traces of Enel. He thought Enel might have gone to the Blue Sea in search of gold because by the time he left, Enel had already acquired the powers of the Rumble-Rumble Fruit. Therefore, upon arriving in the Blue Sea, whenever he heard anything rted to lightning or thunder, Urouge would investigate. (This exins why, in the original story, when Urouge arrived at Raijin Ind, he forcefullynded on the ind even though he knew it was very dangerous; he believed the inds lightning was caused by Enels powers.)


    Unexpectedly, after Urouge returned to the Blue Sea, not only did he be a pirate, but he also inadvertently became one of the eleven supernovas of that era.


    If it werent for meeting Ian on Sabaody Archipgo, he might never have found Enel again. He might have continued on towards the New World. However, since he unexpectedly reunited with Enel here, Urouge naturally sought revenge for his homnd.


    However, he also knew the extent of Enels power, so he ultimately chose to ambush Enel, using the Seastone pir to damage Enel.


    Upon hearing this, Ian also nearly grasped what had happened. Setting aside the tangled past, the rtionship between Enel and Urouge could be summarized in one sentence: a story of two good friends loving and fighting each other!


    However, now that he had recognized Urouge once again, the only feeling remaining in Enels heart was guilt. Initially, he thought Urouge had died, which led him to destroy his hometown of Birka. But now that Urouge was alive, Enel suddenly felt remorseful towards his childhood friend.


    This might have been the first time Enel regretted destroying his hometown of Birka


    Likewise, Urouge didnt know how to deal with Enel. Before finding Enel, he was determined to seek justice for his homnd. But upon seeing Enel again, Urouge felt lost. Did he really have to kill Enel, his good friend, to avenge the people who died on their Sky Ind?


    Although the story may sound melodramatic, when faced with a real choice, not everyone can make a decision.


    Therefore, the situation between Enel and Urouge was in a delicate state at the moment. Both of them were uncertain about what to do. Hence, after a final lengthy conversation, Enel decided to take Urouge along. Regardless of whether they woulde to an understanding or be enemies, he chose to leave it to time.


    However, currently, Enel, in name, was Ians henchman. To take Urouge along, he needed Ians approval. And in order to gain Ians agreement, even Enel had to address Ian as Captain.


    Upon understanding Enels intentions, Ian nced at Urouge and had no intention to object. Urouge, as a member of the Eleven Supernovas, despite being a bit older, had untapped potential. In Ians impression, Urouge might even be powerful enough to challenge one of the Four Sweet Commanders of the Big Mom Pirates in the future!


    Enel taking Urouge along was essentially Urouge indirectly joining the Dragons-Hunters Pirate group. How could Ian possibly disagree?


    Thus, with a nod, Ian agreed to his request, greatly surprising Enel.


    However, strange things happen every year, and this year seemed particrly full of surprises Upon finding Zoro and his group, when Law, the captain of the Heart Pirates who had been following the Straw Hat Pirates, met Ian, he took his long sword, bowed, and said, Please allow my Heart Pirates to join your crew, Ian.


    As Law made this gesture, the members of the Heart Pirates behind him, including the bear mink, Bepo, also bowed to Ian in unison.


    Not only was Ian bewildered, but even Luffy and the others, as well as Hawkins, Drake, and Scratchmen Apoo, were incredibly surprised by Laws sudden decision.


    Undoubtedly, they had witnessed Ians terrifying strength in the previous battle against Admiral Kizaru, but as fellow Supernovas, they carried their own pride, finding it somewhat difficult to admit to being under someone elsesmand.


    Before Ian could ask why, Law raised his head and said, Ian, I have one request: if the opportunity arises, allow me to take down Donquixote Domingo!

 Chapter 513: Dilemma

    Chapter 513: Dilemma


    As Trafalgar Law exined, Ian immediately understood.


    It was the consequence of the sinmitted by Domingo in the past.


    Domingos family was originally part of the Celestial Dragons, but for reasons unknown, his father, a well-established World Noble, unexpectedly expressed the desire to live as amoner. Eventually, he departed from Mary Geoise with his family, choosing to live among regr people. This decision sparked intense hatred among those who despised the Celestial Dragons, providing them with a target for their pent-up anger.


    Theter life of Domingos family was incredibly tragic. For Domingo, whose temperament was naturally rebellious, ruthless, and domineering  traits seemingly inherent in the nature of the Celestial Dragons  this was simply intolerable. Consequently, he resorted to killing his own father in a bid to present his head, hoping to earn an opportunity to rejoin the ranks of the World Nobles.


    However, the identity chip of the Donquixote family had been retrieved. Without this chip, how could the Celestial Dragons allow Domingo to return?


    Consequently, Domingo was left to wander the seas, bing a pirate. Nheless, his wild nature led him to undertake any venture and showcase extraordinary strength, eventually propelling him to be one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea.


    Domingos younger brother, Rocinante, had witnessed his brother killing their father. Though he remained with Domingos pirate crew, deep inside, he could no longer recognize him as his brother.


    Rocinante held the position of Corazon within Domingos pirate crew, signifying Heart, but he never considered himself a member of the crew. Instead, he eventually found an opportunity to join the Marines, bing a disciple of a high-ranking Admiral, and infiltrated Domingos pirate crew as a Marine spy, secretly monitoring his own brother on behalf of the Navy.


    Trafalgar Law, on the other hand, had an unfortunate history. He hailed from a ce called White City in the North Blue. However, misfortune befell this city due to excessive excavation of a mineral known as Amber Lead, causing the umtion of trace toxins carried by this mineral in the bodies of the citys inhabitants. When the toxins reached a critical point, an outbreak ensued, afflicting the entire citys poption.


    Originally, this illness was neither contagious nor an epidemic, and a cure seemed usible. However, because the World Government concealed this information, neighboring countries remained unaware. Consequently, they feared the disease like a gue, not only blockading the city but also shooting anyone attempting to flee in search of a cure.


    Trafalgar Laws parents, both doctors, were actively seeking a solution to treat and save the citys people. Tragically, they were mercilessly shot by the governments cleansing squads. Even Laws young sister, lying in the hospital, perished tragically as the building was set aze.


    Alone and orphaned, Law escaped, surviving amidst piles of corpses. The copse of his family, the callousness and indifference of peoples hearts transformed him. As someone constantly on the brink of death, Laws personality contorted. Carrying a heart filled with vengeance against humanity, he joined Domingos pirate crew.


    However, within Domingos crew, Law encountered Rocinante. Compassionate towards Laws tragic past, Rocinante felt sympathy and sought ways to cure Law.


    He traveled the world with Law, seeking renowned doctors, enduring mistreatment and misunderstanding, yet never giving up.


    Young Law witnessed everything, and Rocinantes unwavering dedication gradually thawed his once icy heart.


    Unfortunately, at this juncture, Rocinante received news about the Ope Ope no Mi (Operation Operation Fruit), a Devil Fruit capable of performing miraculous surgeries. It was Domingo who informed him about this fruit, hoping Rocinante would consume it and cure Laws illness.


    Of course, this was a superficial pretext. In reality, Domingos aim was for Rocinante to eat the Devil Fruit and then perform the Eternal Youth Surgery on himself, thereby gaining immortality.


    However, Rocinante, being an undercover Marine operative and already a Devil Fruit user, couldnt consume another Devil Fruit for its abilities. Domingos n was doomed to fail. During the attempt to seize the Operation Fruit, Rocinante was unfortunately discovered by Vergo, who was originally Domingos undercover agent within the Marines. Upon uncovering Rocinantes true identity, Vergo informed Domingo.


    Ultimately, Rocinante was killed by Domingos own hands. At that time, Law, who was hidden in a box by Rocinante, heard their entire conversation, including the sound of Domingo killing Rocinante.


    Sobbing and traumatized, Law managed to escape by deceiving Domingo. From then on, driven by the desire for revenge for Rocinantes death, he regarded Domingo as his ultimate enemy, constantly plotting his demise.


    Had it not been for Ians intervention, Law might have continued advancing into the New World. Eventually, by using extremely brutal methods, he would have offered the hearts of a hundred pirates to the World Government, thus earning the title of one of the Seven Warlords.


    He would have teamed up with Luffy to devise a n against Domingo, aiming to strip him of his Seven Warlords title and sever his ties with the Marines before seeking vengeance.


    Rocinante understood Domingos true strength very well. He knew that even if he became a user of the Operation Fruit, he would have no chance against Domingo.


    However, Ians appearance changed many things.


    Initially, with a group of Seven Warlords, Ian chased Domingo away, causing him to abandon Dressrosa and exposing Domingos misdeeds to the public, resulting in the revocation of his Seven Warlords title.


    Despite the intervention of the Beast Pirates and Big Mom Pirates aiding Domingos escape, the moment this news spread worldwide through newspapers, Trafalgar Law knew that his hopes for revenge had now shifted to this individual known as ck Dragon, Ian.


    He formed the Heart Pirates and set sail on the Grand Line with the sole intention of finding Ian.


    Currently, Law was still a novice pirate, albeit with a substantial bounty. However, in front of Ian, he held no notable status.


    Historically, even after bing one of the Seven Warlords, Law was willing to ally with Luffy to confront Domingo, showing his willingness to use any means necessary for revenge.


    Facing Ian now, he couldnt possibly propose an alliance on equal terms. Thus, he chose a different approach: requesting to join Ians crew, the Dragon Hunters Pirates!


    In other words, if there were wine present, Law would even drink a cup of brotherhood with Ian, bing Ians subordinate!


    As a transmigrator, Ian understood the reasons behind Laws actions. However, Luffy and Hawkins were oblivious to this, leaving them baffled by Laws mention of the idea of defeating Domingo.


    In a moment, Ian understood why Law made this choice. Honestly, he was quite surprised because during the fight against Domingo, he never anticipated this scene with Trafalgar Law now.


    The butterfly effect wasnt a mere coincidence; there was a cause for its consequences.


    Since you seek revenge against Domingo, do you know where he is now? Ian asked Law in a serious tone.


    Yes, Law nodded, replying, He has now joined the Beasts Pirates and be one of the Four Emperors subordinates. I know Im not strong enough to challenge a massive entity like a Yonko, so I can only seek refuge under your leadership, Ian!


    Ian nodded. He was also aware of Domingo joining Kaido, the Beasts Pirates. However, he understood that he wasnt currently a match for the Beasts Pirates. Therefore, he had temporarily set aside the idea of confronting Domingo and was discreetly vignt against the Beasts Pirates.


    Since you know that Domingo is now under Kaido, you should understand that even if you join the Dragon Hunters Pirate Crew, revenge wont be immediate! Ian cautioned Law.


    I understand, Law nodded. Please rest assured, since joining the Dragon Hunters Pirate Crew, I will devote myself wholeheartedly. I only hope that you, as the leader, will remember your promise to me!


    Promises. Ian couldnt help but be lost in thought. Indeed, many members of his crew had joined for the promises he made. Robin, for example, was promised to help her find the true history through all the Poneglyphs, and Enel was promised to be released with the Arc after six years. Though the promises varied, to Ian, they all carried a sense of responsibility.


    For Ian to be a captain worth following, he needed to fulfill these promises.


    After some contemtion, Ian extended his hand, resting it on the sheath of the Kikoku that Law held. I promise you that one day, you will personally take down Domingo. Starting today, your Heart Pirates will merge into my Dragon Hunters Pirate Crew!


    This fulfilled Laws request to join Ians crew. And for Ian, adding Urouge, the Mad Monk, then another Supernova wouldnt make much of a difference.


    Watching Law join Ians crew, Hawkins pondered over his next steps. After witnessing the strength of Admiral Kizaru, he realized his own abilities werecking. Should he also seek an alliance with a faction? Ian, at present, seemed to be a good choice.


    However, before Hawkins coulde to a conclusion, Drake took his leave, expressing gratitude to Ian for his assistance and promising to repay the favor if the chance arose.


    Ian nodded without saying much. Drake departed, and Scratchmen Apoo, hesitating for a moment, also thanked Ian before leaving.


    Observing Hawkins uncertain expression, Ian understood his thoughts. If you want to leave, go ahead Ian said.


    He was well aware of the mentality of these Supernovas. While Law and Urouge might be exceptions, the rest were all high-spirited individuals aspiring to navigate their own paths. Aspiring to be the Pirate King was a dream they hadnt abandoned. Only when they truly entered the New World andprehended its cruelty would their attitudes potentially shift.


    Hearing Ians words, Hawkins stopped hesitating and nodded expressionlessly, bidding his farewell and departing as well.


    So, its just you guys left now!


    Ian looked at the Straw Hat Pirates and couldnt help but feel a severe headache. Uncle Kuma, youve left me quite a puzzle

 Chapter 514: Regarding the Summons

    Chapter 514: Regarding the Summons


    Perhaps due to Ians appearance, it hindered the two Marine Admirals, Kizaru and Aokiji, which is why the Straw Hat Pirates did not face the crisis of annihtion.


    This led to Kumas arrival but, unlike the other timeline, he did not send the Straw Hat Pirates flying. Instead, he entrusted the crew to Ian, instructing him to take them away from the imminent danger.


    In Ians view, Kuma probably believed that since Luffy is Dragons son and Ian is a Revolutionary Army officer, he wouldnt just ignore them. However, Kuma, facing the risk of exposing his identity, couldnt involve himself further, hence passing the responsibility to Ian.


    However, now that Kuma has relinquished his hold, Ian is left with a headache. ncing at the Straw Hat Pirates, he noticed that there were three new additionspared to their time on Skypiea.


    One was the skeletal musician, Brook; another was the cyborg, Franky; and the third was the original Mr. 2, the okama Bon y.


    Well, the first two additions werent surprising to Ian, considering the route Luffy and the crew took. However, whats the deal with the okama, Bon y?


    With this motley crew handed over to him, how is he supposed to guide them?


    Zoro, Luffy, and Sanji are manageable; Ian could give them guidance in swordsmanship and Haki. But how is he supposed to teach Chopper, Nami, Usopp, and Robin?


    Ah well, lets take it one step at a time.


    Thinking this through, Ian addressed the group, Lets go. Ill take you to a ce toy low for a while.


    With the guidance of the Ark Maxim, Ian had already instructed Doroni and Mathew to find a secluded location to anchor, so now Ian led the crew through the mangrove area of Sabaody Archipgo.


    At this moment in Sabaody Archipgo, chaos reigned. It began with a group of Supernova pirates causing trouble with the World Nobles, followed by the onught of Marine Admirals. Then, Ian unleashed his power, causing destruction to a part of the Sabaody Archipgo. Now, the entire ind was in a state of turmoil, with tourists racing to board ships and even pirates doing the same. As for the local inhabitants, particrly those residing in uwful areas, some took advantage of the chaos to plunder, while others trembled in fear, holed up in their hideouts, afraid to venture out.


    This resulted in Ian and his group not encountering many people on their way.


    Huh? Isnt this the direction to Shakkys bar? Nami, being the navigator, was naturally sensitive to directions. As they walked, she noticed something was amiss and couldnt help but ask.


    Yeah! Ian nodded. Were all going there. I need to see Uncle Ray!


    Luffy suddenly became excited and caught up, So you know Uncle Rayleigh too!?


    The Straw Hat Pirates had already met Rayleigh


    Ian shot an irritated nce at Luffy. What do you think youre following me for?


    If not for this particr connection, Ian wouldnt bother with Luffy. Handling what he received from Kuma felt like a hassle now.


    Brook and Franky hadnt met Ian before and didnt know much about him. Seeing Luffy, Nami, and the others chatting andughing with Ian, even Chopper, typically reserved, sticking close to Ian, they found it all quite peculiar. However, they remained silent, simply observing.


    As they arrived at Shakkys Rip-off Bar, Ian took the lead and pushed open the door.


    Ha! Its Ian, little brother? Shakky, busy behind the bar, was delighted to see Ian and immediately greeted him.


    Rayleigh was also present. Spotting Ian, a smile lit up his face as he said, I knew it was you!


    Ian, slightly curious, asked, Uncle Rayleigh, did you know I was on the ind?


    Yeah, Rayleigh chuckled, Not many can stop Admiral Kizaru, which saved this old man some trouble


    Great, both Kuma and Rayleigh, are toozy


    Ian rolled his eyes but then chuckled, walking over and embracing Rayleigh, patting his back. Uncle Rayleigh, long time no see!


    Rayleigh, with a pleased expression, patted Ians shoulder, admiringly observing him. Looks like youve grown a lot in this time.


    Thanks to your excellent teachings! Ian smoothly ttered him. Then, he turned to Shakky, opening his arms, Shakky, a hug?


    You rascal, dont try to take advantage of Shakky! Shakky grinned, Have a seat. I just made some coffee or do you still want your usual tea?


    That depends on the price, haha! Ianughed and gestured for everyone to take a seat.


    Luffy and the others casually took their seats, but Urouge and Trafalgar Law were visibly shocked. Hearing Ian calling Rayleigh by name, triggered a sudden association for them.


    Hey, is he Is he the Dark King Rayleigh? Urouge couldnt help but quietly ask Luffy.


    Ah, yeah! Luffy chuckled and nodded in affirmation.


    This revtion made Urouge and Law noticeably reserved. They had never expected to encounter a legendary figure in such a modest bar.


    On the other hand, Enel was unfamiliar with matters concerning the Blue Sea and had no idea about the significance of the name Dark King Rayleigh. Hence, he casually took a seat without much thought.


    Rayleigh, observing the group as they entered, had a fair idea. He deduced that Enel, Urouge, and Law were possibly Ians associates, as their presence here seemed unlikely otherwise.


    After exchanging some recent updates, Shakky took the initiative to ask Ian, Ian, did youe here specifically to find me?


    Yes, Ian nodded. I received information suggesting that the Marines are assembling in the Edd War region, and it seems to be rted to the Whitebeard Pirates. I came to inquire for urate information.


    Your information is correct, Shakky said as she held a cigarette in her right hand, taking a drag and exhaling smoke gently. She continued, But are you nning to get involved in this war?


    Well, you see, Ian furrowed his brow, I owe the old man a big favor. Back in Smis, if he hadnt suddenly appeared and forced Admirals Kizaru and Kuzan to retreat, I might have been captured. I owe him a lot for that. Moreover, Ace is my brother. I cant just stand by and watch the Navy attack them as part of a plot


    Before Ian could finish, Luffy suddenly stood up, his eyes widening in surprise. Ian, did you just say Ace!?


    Ian nced at him, not saying a word, but simply nodded.


    Luffy became visibly anxious and hurried over to Ian, asking with urgency, What are you guys talking about? Whats the deal with the Navy and how does it involve Ace?


    Ian was unsure whether to divulge this information to Luffy. He knew that if he did, knowing Luffys character, he would definitely want to go help Ace. So, Ian tried to calm him down.


    I dont have specifics about the Navys setup in the Edd War region! Shakky shook her head. But I feel that joining in rashly might be too risky. You dont have much manpower to make you a force within these two behemoths


    Im well aware of that, Ian nodded. So Im thinking of visiting Fish-Man Ind. Perhaps I could ask Jinbe toe along. He has deep ties with the Whitebeard Pirates and wouldnt stand idly by.


    Jinbe, the Fish-Man Hero? Shakky furrowed her brow. However, I have some bad news to share. Just two days ago, the intel I received mentioned that Jinbe has been secretly arrested by the Navy!


    What!? Ian was shocked and couldnt help but stand up. Is it because he opposed the Navys action against the Whitebeard Pirates? But the Shichibukai havent received any summons from the Navy


    Before he could finish his sentence, Ian suddenly realized  he himself was a Shichibukai. If the Navy was summoning the Warlords for the uing conflict, there was no way he wouldnt have been informed. He had been at the Navy Headquarters two days ago, and they hadnt even mentioned this to him!


    It seemed that at that moment, the Government had indeed decided topletely bypass him!


    Ian and Jinbe, both Shichibukais, faced simr circumstances. One was confined within the Navy Headquarters, while the other was secretly arrested. However, the differencey in the fact that Sengoku hadnt mentioned the summons to Ian, so there was no excuse for his arrest. On the contrary, Jinbe opposed the Navys actions after receiving the summons, leading to his arrest.


    The Navy perhaps held some hope for Jinbe as a Shichibukai, hence seeking his opinion. Conversely, Sengoku had no expectations for Ian, thus never inquiring from him.


    Thinking about this, Ian couldnt help but feel a sense of relief. He was fortunate to have acquired information from Kuina and managed to escape ahead of time. Otherwise, at the moment when Sengoku decided to take action, he might have been immediately imprisoned!


    Ian calmed himself, taking a seat and contemting swiftly.


    If, during Ians confinement at the Navy Headquarters, the Navy had already issued summonses to the other Warlords, then considering the time, those willing Warlords might have already reached the Navy Headquarters.


    However, not every Shichibukai would be willing to participate. For instance, Boa Hancock might not be inclined to join, especially if Luffy hadnt been dispatched to Amazon Lily by Kuma. Yet, upon calction, it seemed that the Navys avable Shichibukai were actually quite few in number.


    Ian remains, while Jinbe and Crocodile are incarcerated. Domingo has aligned with Kaido, making it improbable for the Navy to summon him back. Therefore, the only remaining Warlords are Dracule Mihawk, Gecko Moria, and Boa Hancock.


    Ah, perhaps Kuma might also be counted by the Navy as one of them. After all, he was a former Warlord. Despite the suspicions raised by Kizaru and Aokiji due to todays events, without any evidence, they would probably still consider Kuma.


    With this, there are only four Warlords left. Given their deficiency in strength, the Navy might attempt various means to coerce Boa Hancock into action. They wouldnt simply allow her to ignore everything and safeguard her own Amazon Lily. The privileges of the Shichibukai arent given away without reason by the Navy.


    This implies that the Navy might potentially threaten Amazon Lily with a war


    Is there a way to leverage this situation? Perhaps by making the Navys war threat real and then, while the Navy attacks Amazon Lily, Ian could suddenly intervene from behind, weakening the Navys forces?


    Alternatively, could there be a way to contact Boa Hancock, convincing her toply with the Navys summons and, as before, act as a kind of undercover agent?

 Chapter 515: Bathing at the Amazon Lily

    Chapter 515: Bathing at the Amazon Lily


    Approximately two dayster, at the outer sea of the Calm Belt, Amazon Lily.


    On the surface of the sea there, a standard-issue Marine warship is anchored. Adjacent to the warship lies a gigantic sea king that has been in, its blood nearly dyeing the entire sea red.


    The deceased sea king was the aplishment of Vice-Admiral Momonga aboard this vessel. Although the bottom of the Marine ship is covered with Kairoseki, preventing it from drawing the attention of sea kings lurking beneath the seas surface, this safety measure isnt foolproof. asionally, sea kings from the depths of the Calm Belt, their nesting ground, unwittingly approach the surface and might notice the Marine vessels, leading to an attack.


    After ying this sea king, Momonga has been waiting on the ships deck.


    He was sent here on orders from the Marine Headquarters to pick up the Shichibukai, Boa Hancock. However, men are not allowed near Amazon Lily, and, unfortunately for them, the Kuja Pirates, under Boa Hancocks lead, have already set sail for a hunt. Thus, Momonga can only wait here.


    In fact, hes been waiting here for two days!


    At that moment, a Marine soldier suddenly rushed to report the discovery of the Kuja Pirates ship on the seas surface. They have returned!


    Momonga swiftly stood up, gripping his sword, and moved to the ships railing.


    The Kuja Pirates ship, still being pulled by those two ferocious sea serpents, is clearly approaching the Marine warship. Its evident that the Kuja Pirates have also noticed the Marine vessel and are heading in this direction.


    As the two ships drew near, Momonga shouted towards the Kuja Pirates vessel, Weve been waiting for you. Finally, the Kuja Pirates have returned. I am Vice-Admiral Momonga from the Marine Headquarters, here to retrieve you, Boa Hancock, one of the Shichibukai. Weve been ordered to enforce yourpulsory summons!


    However, Momongas deration was met with mockery from the female warriors of the Kuja Pirates.


    Weve already given our answer countless times. Unfortunately, the Snake Princess wonte out!


    So, this is a man? Quite tasteless, shouting so loudly


    ring at the Kuja female warriors, Momonga continued, This summons to the Shichibukai is a strict directive from the World Government. Refusal means breaching the agreement. The title and privileges of the Seven Warlords will be revoked. Boa Hancock, even in this scenario, you still refuse to appear?


    Perhaps upon hearing Momongas words, Boa Hancock finally emerged from the ships cabin.


    Still as stunning and graceful as ever


    So, youvee. Such meddlesome folks Boa Hancock stood at the bow of the ship, one hand on her waist, gently arranging her luscious dark hair. I have no interest in participating in any war. However, I hope you wont strip me of the Shichibukai title. Also, everything on your ship now belongs to me!


    ! Unable to contain himself upon hearing this, Momonga eximed, Stop daydreaming. Youre not some petnt little girl. Do you think Id entertain such an unreasonable demand?


    However, before Momonga could finish speaking, the Marine soldiers, captivated by Boa Hancocks beauty, hastily began carrying all the valuable items from the warship


    Momonga had to once again angrily reprimand these foolish subordinates.


    Listen up, Boa Hancock! Momonga said with a dark expression. Just two days ago, the Whitebeard, Edward Newgate, was critically wounded by the ckbeard, Teach. His time may be running short. Admiral Akainu of the Marine Headquarters has already led a fleet to encircle the Whitebeard Pirates base on an ind in the Ed War Seas. They have defeated the Whitebeard Pirates 5th and 6th divisions attempting to break free. For the Marines, this is an unprecedented opportunity. The obligations of the Shichibukai, as outlined in the agreement, state that during a battle between the Marines and the Four Emperors, you must unconditionally follow the Marinesmand. In the next week, all pirates from Whitebeards territories wille to rescue him. The Marine Headquarters has assembled the three Admirals as the vanguard, preparing to confront the entire Whitebeard Pirates. Now, you have only two choices: eitherply with the summons or be stripped of your Shichibukai title!


    But I detest the World Government and refuse to obey them! Boa Hancock adopted a pitiful expression. Yet, I cherish my title and dont want to lose it. How about this? I encounter a peculiar ident with the Marine ship on the sea, leading to its total destruction


    !!!


    Upon hearing this statement, Momonga was immediately rmed. However, before he could react, Boa Hancock suddenly sped her hands in front of her chest, emitting concentric circles of pink light towards the Marine warship.


    Mero Mero Mellow!


    Seeing Boa Hancocks action, Momonga instantly realized the danger and swiftly drew his sword, plunging it into his own thigh.


    The pain enabled him to evade being petrified, but the Marines behind him were not as fortunate. Enchanted by Boa Hancocks beauty, they were all transformed into stone statues.


    Such such fools Momonga muttered, ncing at the petrified soldiers behind him.


    Using pain to distract, youre quite clever! Boa Hancock stood before Momonga. But now, youre the only one left. Do you wish to persist?


    1 and 0 theyre different! Momonga retorted bitterly.


    As you wish! Boa Hancock turned to leave.


    However, at that moment, Momonga addressed Boa Hancock, I will wait until the deadline. I wont return empty-handed. If you fail to appear in two days, it means the agreement is broken.


    Boa Hancock nced at him but said nothing. She departed with the Kuja Pirates towards their ind, leaving Momonga stranded alone on the warship. The onlypanionship he had was the group of petrified, foolish Marine soldiers.


    Upon her return to the Citadel of Amazon Lily, Boa Hancocks first action was to bathe.


    Although the ve mark on her back had been erased by Ian, her long-standing habits led her to maintain strict vignce within the inner city.


    When the warm water enveloped Boa Hancocks body, she sighed contentedly, then rxed, enjoying this rare moment. However, at that moment, she suddenly heard a faint dripping sound.


    Whos there!? Boa Hancock immediately became alert. There shouldnt have been anyone within a two-mile radius while she was bathing!


    However, to her surprise, as she turned to look towards the sound, she was stunned. A very familiar figure was crouched in a corner of the pool, staring at her with eyes fixed, a red liquid dripping from under their nose.


    I Ian!? Upon recognizing the face, Boa Hancock was suddenly thrown into chaos. Holding a towel to cover her chest, her cheeks flushed, and she stammered,  Wh-What are you doing here!?


    Uh Ian wiped his nose, feeling a bit awkward. I came to find you. I heard you were going to bathe, so I waited here in advance, wanting to have a private meeting with you. But I didnt expect you to be so quick


    Ian truly wasnt intending to spy. He just hadnt anticipated that while Boa Hancock entered the bath, she was already undressing. Ian had even forgotten to speak up to stop her


    Being spoken to by Ian, Boa Hancock didnt know how to react. Eventually, it was Ian who collected himself first and turned away, saying, You put your clothes on first.


    After Boa Hancock shyly dressed, Ian turned back. However, seeing Boa Hancock with damp hair and emitting a mist of moisture, Ian couldnt help feeling another nosebleed impulse.


    A gorgeousdy such as Hancock is always breath-taking, whether dressed or undressed.


    Once the slightly awkward atmosphere settled, Boa Hancock suddenly remembered and asked Ian anxiously, A few days ago, when I was at sea, I heard the news that the Marine Headquarters revoked your Shichibukai title. Is that true?


    Yes, it is, Ian nodded.


    Why would they do that!? Boa Hancock eximed indignantly. Is it because of thepulsory summons?

 Chapter 516: Switching Sides

    Chapter 516: Switching Sides


    Ian shrugged, saying, Its not surprising. As you know, my status as a Shichibukai was obtained under peculiar circumstances. Initially, Sengoku was vehemently against my appointment as a Shichibukai. However, due to the pressure from the Celestial Dragons, he had no choice but to agree. And now, with the absence of that pressure, how could he possibly allow someone like me, deeply associated with the Whitebeard Pirates, to continue holding the position of a Shichibukai? As for the summon order, I never received it in the first ce!


    Boa Hancock understood; it seemed the Marines had directly bypassed Ian.


    So you came here for this summon order? Boa Hancock asked.


    Ian nodded, Yes, Ive seen the warship of Vice Admiral Momonga stationed outside Amazon Lily. You surely declined his summons, right?


    Yes! Boa Hancock replied, Amazon Lily is secluded, difficult for anyone to reach on the Wind Belt. Thats why I dont want my country to get involved in this event.


    Dont think that way! Ian shook his head. If you really refuse the summons, Amazon Lily might face troubleter. The Marines might not care now, but theylle after you eventually.


    So, your point is for me to ept this summons?


    Yes! Ian smiled, Ever heard the phrase get paid for doing nothing? Im hoping youll help me out by epting this summons.


    Unexpectedly, after Ian said this, Boa Hancock blushed suddenly, eagerly saying, If if it helps you, Im willing to do it!


    Ian was taken aback; the allure that Boa Hancock revealed in that instant was simply irresistible!


    Despite being an unparalleled beauty, her circumstances seemed to keep her emotionally nave, akin to a pure-hearted young girl. This stark contrast was undeniably captivating.


    Ian mentally reiterated, Focus on the task at hand, focus on the task at hand! Finally, he calmed his thoughts, gestured for Boa Hancock toe closer, and quietly began instructing her.


    As night fell, Momonga, stationed outside of Amazon Lily, was struggling to chew the fishy meat of sea kings to satiate his hunger. With all the Marines on the entire ship turned into stone, even having a meal was bing an issue for Momonga.


    He intended to wait here for two days, to see if Boa Hancock would relent in the end.


    However, what he hadnt anticipated was that just at that moment, Momongas Den Den Mushi suddenly started ringing.


    Momentarily puzzled, Momonga quickly reacted and answered the call.


    As expected, on the other end was Boa Hancocks voice.


    Boa Hancock had finally changed her mind. However, she stipted that she would ept the summons on one condition: she wanted to visit Impel Down to check on the former Warlord, Jinbe!


    Her reasoning was that she and Jinbe had fought together in Dressrosa, and considering each other friends, and both being former Warlords, she felt it was appropriate to visit him.


    At first, Momonga was inclined to deny the request. After all, when the Marines arrested Jinbe, it was done covertly. Jinbe, although uncooperative, held a special status as a Fish-Man. As a Shichibukai, Jinbe symbolized the entire Fish-Man race. To prevent unnecessary trouble, the Marines had implemented a secretive arrest n.


    Technically, Boa Hancock shouldnt have known about this incident. Yet, before Momonga could speak, he suddenly had a change of mind. Being a fellow Shichibukai, Boa Hancock might have ess to different intelligence channels. Denying her request might not be in their best interest. Perhaps allowing Boa Hancock to meet Jinbe would make her understand the repercussions of refusing the World Governmentspulsory summons.


    However, Momonga couldnt make the decision independently. So, he immediately contacted the Marine Headquarters to ry Boa Hancocks conditions.


    Upon hearing that Boa Hancock was willing toply with the summons, the Marine Headquarters secretly breathed a sigh of relief and promptly granted approval for the visit.


    After receiving authorization, Momonga immediately got in touch with Boa Hancock, informed her of the situation, and conveyed that once she boarded the ship the next day, the vessel would set course for Impel Down.


    During Momongas conversation with Boa Hancock, he didnt notice that at that moment, in the pitch-ck night sky above his warship, someone was observing him.


    That someone was Ian, who had his ming wings spread as he hovered in mid-air, holding someone within his arms.


    Matthew!


    Watching Momonga finish his Den Den Mushi call and hanging up, Ian softly asked Matthew, Are you ready?


    Matthew, feeling a bit nervous, spoke slowly, Im ready


    Dont worry, reassured Ian. Remember, I have healing abilities. Even if you identally get hurt, I can quickly mend it. The pain will pass swiftly. But most importantly, you have to be precise. Take down Momonga for me!


    O-Okay, Matthew nervously gulped and nodded.


    Seeing Matthew ready, Ian descended slightly and then lifted Matthew up in his hands. He aimed toward Momongas location and swiftly flung Matthew down.


    Go, Matthew go!


    Though mentally prepared, when Ian tossed him out, Matthew couldnt help but panic. He iled his arms and legs in a frenzy. However, to his relief, his erratic movements didnt affect his flight trajectory, and despite his fear, he kept silent, abiding by Ians earlier instructions.


    Seated on the ship, Momonga suddenly felt something amiss and raised his head. But it was toote. Matthew was rapidly descending, catching Momonga off guard. Upon looking up, all Momonga saw was the frantic descent of Matthew.


    What in the!? Momonga was taken aback but couldnt dodge it. Matthew fell into his arms. Reacting instinctively, Momonga caught Matthew.


    However, in that moment of catching him, Matthews hands touched him numerous times.


    Darn it! In an instant, an overwhelming drowsiness surged and overpowered Momonga, leaving him unable to resist. Before he could understand what was happening, he managed to curse once and then promptly fell asleep.


    Witnessing Matthews sleep attack again! His Devil Fruit ability was indeed remarkably useful when utilized effectively.


    Observing Momonga sumb to unconsciousness, Ian swiftly descended and arrived on the deck of the warship. He reached out and lifted the groaning Matthew.


    Thanks to Boa Hancocks daytime powers, besides Momonga, everyone else on the entire warship had been petrified. Managing to handle Momonga meant having control of the entire ship!


    Quickly! Ian instructed, Send a signal to them!


    While givingmands, Ian started stripping Momonga of all his clothes, leaving him only in arge loincloth.


    Meanwhile, Matthew stood at the ships railing, waving a signal light into the night, initiating a distress signal.


    Shortly, a small boat appeared, rowing towards the warship. The individuals aboard the small boat were Franky from the Straw Hat Pirates and another person, Bentham.


    Once Bentham boarded the ship, Ian gestured with a nod towards the unconscious Momonga, signaling Bentham to take action.


    Watch this! Bentham extended his right hand, pressing it against Vice Admiral Momongas face.


    After a brief touch, he released Momonga and then swiped his own face with his left hand.


    The next moment, something peculiar urred. Benthams entire face immediately transformed into an exact replica of Vice Admiral Momongas, identical in every detail!


    Mission aplished! Ian couldnt help but let out a satisfied chuckle.


    What about this Vice Admiral of the Marines? Bentham inquired, pointing at the unconscious Momonga. Should we get rid of him?


    No, this Vice Admiral Momonga is actually not a bad person, Ian shook his head, Lets spare him for now. However, we cant risk him foiling our ns once he wakes up. Lets find a small ind in the Calm Belt and leave him there. With his Vice Admiral strength, he should manage to survive!


    Okay, Franky shrugged, eyeing the stripped Momonga, I always thought I was the weird one, but turns out youre even more intense!


    Get lost! Ian rolled his eyes, not amused, That was just to ensure we rid him of anything that could contact the outside world! Stop wasting time and lets move!


    Subsequently, Franky tossed Momonga onto the small boat, and Matthew followed suit, joining the vessel, ready to take care of Momonga once his sleeping period was nearing an end.


    After their departure, Ian turned to face Bentham, who was now dressed in Momongas Marine Vice Admiral uniform. He patted him on the shoulder and said, Excellent! So, tomorrow, this Momonga will be the one to take us to Impel Down!


    Upon hearing Ians words, Bentham, disguised as Momonga, couldnt contain his excitement and began performing ballet steps on the spot. However, in Momongas appearance, it appeared rather awkward.


    Agreed, Ill help you get to Impel Down, but you have to let me meet Lord Ivankov! Bentham said.


    Sure, youll meet him! Ian chuckled in response.

 Chapter 21: The First Big Gift Package?

    Ian chose a good day to sail the sea. It was a sunny day.


    In such a weather, the sky showed a deep blue color, with asional drifting clouds that embellish the scene. Looking at the boundless sea, and feeling the gentle blow of the sea breeze, it makes people have a rxed and happy feeling.


    As Ian became tired of paddling, he opened the small sails on the fishing boat and let the sea breeze take him forward.


    Heid back in the fishing boat, looking at the unknown birds flying in the sky while checking the System.


    Actually, choosing to go out to the sea wasn¡¯t only to find a way to cure Kuina, but also because he is now at the bottleneck!


    Opening the attribute interface of the System, you can see that Ian¡¯s current level, he is now level 5, this was the experience he has gained from six years of constant practice with Zoro in Frost Moon Vige. Taking advantage of Zoro, Ian learned more about using his Nen, and he spent more time training his swordsmanship than Zoro. In that long period, those two have fought a lot, and Ian has won most of the battles.


    The reason why the victories were more than defeats was that Zoro was indeed very talented. In these few years, he really began mastering his swordsmanship.


    Although at first, he was able to use only the Tora Gari (Tiger Hunting) and Ushi Bari (Bull Needles), Ian did feel the power of the Nen on his swords. Of course, in the words of this world, it was the fluctuation of the Haki. With these two moves, Zoro had gradually taken control of his inner strength, so for a time, even Ian could only match his two strokes. If he was not careful enough, he might be defeated by Zoro.


    Zoro¡¯s strength was a little enhanced. When Ian defeated him, he gained a bit more experience. It can be said that Ian has reached the current level, which waspletely the contribution of Zoro¡¯s defeat.


    However, when Ian reached level 5, he found that even beating Zoro would not give him experience. The System seems unable to gain too much experience on the same opponent.


    Frost Moon Vige is located on the ind where there are no ferocious beasts and so on, which leads to the fact that he could not upgrade his level for two years, which was one of the reasons why he wanted to go out to the sea early two years ago, but he was prevented by Master Koshiro.


    It is estimated that in the System, the host Ian was also counted as a card, and ording to the number of stars and qualifications, he should now be a one-star green card, which can be seen from the attribute points obtained after his upgrade.


    For each level he upgrades, he gains +5 power and +5 speed. When he reached level 5, each one was increased by 20 points.


    This may be the qualification question mentioned in the System because when Ian raised the Samanosuke Akechi¡¯s card to Level 5 with his experience book, he found that Samanosuke Akechi¡¯s card, a three-star card, could gain 15 points of strength and speed, 20 points of life and Nen per level of promotion.


    This card may be a bnced type, that is, the upgraded attributes have the same increase in strength and speed, which is a good reference forparison.


    Ian also tried to ask the System to see if the host could use the advanced stone to enhance the number of stars and qualifications, but he was told that he could not and needed other special items. As for what special items he need, the System did not tell him.


    Though it was a little regrettable, but the System¡¯s answer was good, it gave a little hope to Ian.


    ording to the 30% ratio, every level of the Samanosuke Akechi¡¯s card can bring him just 5 points of all attributes, so now Ian¡¯s attributes are as follows:


    Name: Ian


    Level: 5


    Doriki (Power Level): 217


    Strength: 82 (Base 5 + Upgrades 20 + Cards 35 + Self-Exercise 22)


    Speed: 78 (Basic 5+ Upgrades 20+ Cards 35+ Self-Workout 18)


    Vitality: 89 (Basic 10+ Upgrades 40+ Cards 39)


    Nen (Mind Force): 99 (basic 0 + upgrades 40 + card 39 + Nen-practice 20)


    ->Skills:


    [Advanced Swordsmanship]:


    Swordsmanship speed +30%,


    Destructive power +30%.


    Proficiency (10,000,000/10,000,000)


    [Intermediate Nen practice]:


    Increase the number of restore per hour of the Nen, current restore value: 5 points.


    increase the total value of Nen by 25%.


    Proficiency (6,811/50,000)


    Among the two skills that Ian now has, the 10 million proficiency of advanced swordsmanship was already full, but strangely, advanced swordsmanship can no longer be upgraded, which is the so-called bottleneck! Ian knows that there must be a higher level of swordsmanship, but hecks insight and the opportunity to improve.


    However, the Nen practice was umted with his daily practice of swordsmanship. It was limited to the amount of the Nen, he could not improve as quickly as his proficiency in swordsmanship. So now, he was only at the intermediate level. However, after the improvement of the practice skills, he can increase the total number of Ian¡¯s Nen values by percentage. This was not a big surprise.


    Whether it is advanced swordsmanship or Intermediate Nen practice, these two skills have an impact on Ian¡¯s Doriki value. Otherwise, with his current attribute value, it is impossible to have more than 200 Doriki value.


    Of course, it is said that it takes about 500 points to be called Superman. Ian has more than two hundred Doriki values, which seems to be quite low, but this was not the case, because, in the long-term practice of swordsmanship, Ian found a strange thing, that was, when he consumes the Nen to use his sh skills, the value of his power level will change instantaneously!


    This change, of course, was rising, and ording to the size of the Nen that Ian calls, the increase in the value of the Doriki was also different. For example, if he wraps his 99 Nen points in his sword and hits the Bullet sh, his Doriki value in this instant get doubled at least!


    Because the sh skills are instantaneous, it was difficult for him to observe it carefully. Ian has also found this in an unexpected situation.


    After reading his attributes, Ian flipped into the card backpack and looked at the cards he had obtained.


    He can draw a free card every 100 days. In the past six years, Ian has drawn twenty-one cards altogether.


    Although the odds of such a single draw card are very small, but the number of times is toorge, so it can still be done. In this twenty-one draw card, Ian has sessively pulled out threeplete cards.


    It is a good thing to have many cards, but the problem was that those cards were one- star and two-star: Rando (one-star green card, source: Yu Yu Hakusho), Shimura Shinpachi (one-star green card, source: Gintama) Jabu (two-stars blue cards, source: Saint Seiya).


    When he drew these cards, Ian was confused. Although he knew that such low-level cards had no value to cultivate. After seeing their attributes and skills, he really understood why he shouldn¡¯t upgrade them.


    Even if their basic attributes were too low, they also had only one skill. Rando¡¯s card was still better. He has miniaturized spells (Shrinking Curse). Ian didn¡¯t know what kind of effect does it has. The most thing that made Ian speechless was that Shimura Shinpachi¡¯s card has only one skill: Makeints!


    Also, there is the Unicorn Jabu, who hase from a small universe, was he good or bad? But in the card attributes, unexpectedly it also has the same Nen attribute!


    So Ian understood that no matter what kind of cards were drawn from the System, their skills were ssified ording to the Nen¡­ It seems that in the concept of the System, the Nen has unified the whole universe¡­


    Ian still has a card slot to use, but he doesn¡¯t want to waste it on these cards. The percentage of the bonus is low, and the basic attributes of the cards are so few. Even if these cards were equipped, the attributes bonus obtained is not the same. It¡¯s better to keep it for the first ten consecutive draws and equip a four-star orange card.


    After drifting for a long time in the sea, Ian was hungry, so he climbed up and opened his package.


    This parcel was a gift for Ian. There were a few clothes in it. Besides, there were some dry food enough for three days. Ian listened to Uncle Hull in the vige, which told him that it would take him 3 days to get to the nearest ind by boat, so he prepared this dry food.


    Taking out the dry food and a bottle of water, Ian sat on the boat and ate, but at this time, he found a small cloth bag in his package.


    He remembered that he hadn¡¯t put it in the package, so curiously, he picked it up and opened it.


    What didn¡¯t Ian expect was that this cloth bag turned out to be full with a stack of green bills and a white envelope.


    Ian counted the amount of money and found that they were a total of 20,000 Berries. It was the first time that he had received so much money in his hand. Then he opened the envelope. Sure enough, there was a letter left by Master Koshiro!


    Although he did note to see him off, Master Koshiro still kept thinking about him all the time. These 20,000 Berries were all the current savings of Master Koshiro, and he gave them all to Ian for his journey.


    Ian was full of warmth. Although 20,000 Berries was not much, what it represents is Master Koshiro¡¯s concern for him.


    Just as Ian sighed, he suddenly heard the voiceing from the System in his mind.


    ¡°Money detected, does the host want to recharge? With the first recharge, you can get the first big gift bag!¡±


    =============================================


    Ian got surprised, and immediately said: ¡°Recharge using all 20,000 Berries!¡±


    The System replied: ¡°You have 2 card draws avable, would you like to draw cards?¡±


    Ian was excited and said, ¡°System, draw a card.¡±


    Ian received a card, but when he saw what it says, ¡°Self-Destruct Button.¡±


    Ian immediately panicked when the card suddenly self-activated, and he shouted: ¡°How did I get a Yu-gi-oh card and why this card!¡±


    ¡°BOOM!¡± Ian was blown to pieces, and the story ends in tragedy.


    (T/N: I asked my editor, ¡°why do you him dead so badly?¡± He told me that he was so mad because of these cliffhangers XD ¡°Death to cliffhanger¡± he said) ^-^

 Chapter 502: Parting Gift

    Sengoku arrived quickly, apanied by Vice Admirals Tsuru and Garp.


    The reason Sengoku brought Tsuru and Garp along was that he considered that Admiral Kizaru was not at Marine Headquarters, so he wanted to intercept Ian with absolute force.


    When the three veterans arrived at the harbor, what they saw was the entire Crescent Moon Harbor swarming with Marines surrounding Ian¡¯s ship.


    Arge number of artillery and firearms were all aimed at Ian¡¯s ship, and even Marine soldiers had boarded their warships, turning their cannons in this direction.


    Seeing this situation, Sengoku breathed a sigh of relief. With this irond encirclement, Ian couldn¡¯t possibly escape!


    Wearing a Marine coat, Sengoku approached and took a megaphone, shouting towards Ian on the Ark Maxim, ¡°Ian! What do you want to do? If youe down from your ship right now, I can pretend nothing happened!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Sengoku, you¡¯vee,¡± Ian jumped onto the bow of the ship and waved at him and his colleagues, saying, ¡°And Vice Admirals Tsuru and Garp, are you here to see me off too? I¡­ I¡¯m truly honored!¡±


    Vice Admiral Tsuru looked at Ian expressionlessly, while Garpughed heartily and said, ¡°You brat! Come down obediently. You can see the situation; there¡¯s no way for you to escape!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ian smiled faintly. He held a different perspective.


    Sengoku, seeing that Ian didn¡¯t seem worried at all, felt something was amiss. At this moment, he also noticed something unusual about Ian¡¯s ship.


    The Ark Maxim was still floating on the sea surface, not moving, but there were huge sshes of water surging around the ship¡¯s hull, spreading outwards in both directions.


    This phenomenon was due to the Jet Dials not operating at full power. Once activated, the Ark Maxim could instantly ascend.


    However, Sengoku remained unaware of these details. Puzzled as he was, he couldn¡¯t fathom that Ian and his crew intended to make their escape from the sky. He assumed they were nning to sail out of the harbor. Thus, he once again used the megaphone to shout at Ian, ¡°Ian! Take a look around you! The Marine Headquarters has over fifty ships in its fleet now. Even if you manage to leave the harbor, do you think you can get very far?¡±


    ¡°Fleet Admiral Sengoku!¡± Ian shouted back, ¡°Why would I want to leave? You should know this well. Since you¡¯re not willing to grant me my Pacifistas, I¡¯ll go out and get it myself. In fact, we could have left just now, but leaving without saying goodbye wouldn¡¯t be right. That¡¯s why I waited for you. I want to tell you one thing: if you want to retract my status as a Shichibukai, then go ahead!¡±


    With that said, Ian didn¡¯t waste any more words. He gestured andmanded, ¡°Depart!¡±


    Hearing Ian¡¯smand, Sengoku was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Ian to be this resolute.


    But the Marine¡¯s n was already in motion, and Sengoku couldn¡¯t allow any slip-ups at this critical moment. In the next second, he shouted loudly, ¡°Open fire! Sink his ship!¡±


    The Marines surrounding Crescent Moon Harbor had their nerves on edge, and as soon as they heard thesemands, they instinctively pulled their triggers!


    In an instant, Crescent Moon Harbor erupted into a deafening roar. It was thebined sound of hundreds of Marine soldiers and over a dozen warships opening fire, a disy of firepower that was truly unimaginable.


    At this moment, Kuina was also in the crowd. Upon hearing themotion from the base earlier, she hurried to the scene along with Smoker, Tashigi, and Hina.


    When Kuina had been gathering information about Ian earlier, she had no idea what his intentions were. However, now that she saw Ian attempting to forcefully leave the harbor, she understood that she might have messed things up. Perhaps it was her intelligence that had convinced Ian to make the determined decision to depart from Marine Headquarters.


    As the Marines unleashed their firepower, Kuina¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she almost let out a cry!


    She wasn¡¯t alone; Smoker and Tashigi, at that moment, thought Ian was done for as well!


    No one could survive under such overwhelming firepower, even if they were a Shichibukai!


    However, what took everyone by surprise was that, at the very moment when the Marine guns roared, Ian took action.


    A massive quantity of purple me appeared in his hands, and he pressed it onto the deck!


    In the next second, an enormous pir of purple me erupted, enveloping the entire Ark Maxim.


    The towering me not only failed to harm the Ark Maxim in the slightest, but the cannonballs fired by the Marines from all directions strangely halted when they entered the range of this purple me!


    ¡°What¡­ what is happening!?¡±


    Large groups of Marine soldiers stared in terror at the scene before them. Normally, bullets or cannonballs traveled at such speeds that they were impossible to see with the naked eye, yet at this very moment, they could see the bullets and cannonballs they had fired frozen in the gel-like purple mes. These projectiles, big and small, just remained motionless within the mes, showing no signs of movement.


    Not to mention the marines, even Enel on the Ark Maxim, wore an astonished expression as he looked at the mes enveloping him. Though the mes appeared tumultuous, they strangely caused him no harm.


    As for Fleet Admiral Sengoku, when he witnessed this scene, his eyes nearly popped out of his head!


    He was not unfamiliar with this particr color of mes, as it was the same type of mes that had burned down Mary Geoise in the past!


    That¡¯s right; this was Ian unleashing a special move of Iori Yagami arge-scale ¡°Sanjingi no Ni¡±!


    Rather than being expelled outward, it erupted from the center of the Ark Maxim. After equipping Iori Yagami¡¯s card with the exclusive treasure, the Yasakani no Magatama, Iori¡¯s abilities received a unique ¡°stasis¡± effect. Ian, who has been familiar with their various abilities, was able to manipte these mes to prevent them from harming his allies.


    READ MORE CHAPTERS ON MY /otaku_senpai


    This was the reason he remained calm in the face of the Marines, no matter how fierce their firepower. With his current abilities, he could intercept their attacks with ease.


    Standing up slowly, Ian clenched his right hand, causing the temperature of the purple mes to rise sharply. The cannonballs that had been suspended in stasis immediately turned into molten iron. As the mes disappeared, the molten iron fell from the sky and into the sea, solidifying once more into lumps of iron.


    This move was nothing short of supernatural! It dealt a devastating blow to the Marines. No one had expected that such a formidable firepower assault would be neutralized by Ian single-handedly, bringing it to an abrupt end!


    They stared in dumbfounded awe at this miraculous scene, unsure of how to react.


    Before Sengoku and his team could recover from their shock, they suddenly heard a whooshing sound. In the next moment, Ian¡¯s massive Ark Maxim, as if by magic, lifted off from the sea surface and ascended to a height of over ten meters in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s an airship!?¡±


    Sengoku¡¯s shock at this moment was beyond measure. He had never expected that Ian¡¯s ship would be capable of flying, simr to the Golden Lion Shiki¡¯s vessel!


    With the Ark Maxim rising into the air, the naval cannons could no longer reach them. The firing angle was limited, and in this world, naval vessels didn¡¯t have anti-aircraft missiles.


    ¡°Garp!¡± Sengoku quickly shouted.


    Vice Admiral Garp was somewhat reluctant, but he still took a mortar from a nearby Marine soldier, removed one of the shells, weighed the lead ball-sized projectile in his hand, and then forcefully hurled it into the sky!


    The projectile emitted a piercing whistling sound as it flew toward the Ark Maxim with even greater speed and force than a mortar.


    Fist Meteorite!


    However, just at that moment, Ian, standing at the bow of the ship, suddenly opened his palm and aimed it in the direction of Garp¡¯s iing projectile. A pitch-ck disc of energy emerged from his hand and was sent hurtling towards the projectile.


    The iing projectile instantly collided with the ck particles Ian had unleashed, resulting in a thunderous explosion. Simultaneously, the ck particles Ian released also burst, emitting a sound reminiscent of shattering ss.


    Garp¡¯s attack proved ineffective, and Sengoku contemted joining the fray himself. However, just at that moment, he noticed that beneath Ian¡¯s ship, a massive thunderball had appeared, crackling and hissing with electricity.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Enel stood at the ship¡¯s railing, holding his golden staff with outstretched arms, and addressed the Marines below, ¡°This is a parting gift!¡±


    ¡°Raigo: Thunder Greeting!¡±


    As his voice resounded, the colossal Thunderball erupted with intense lightning, sending dozens of bolts streaking toward the harbor below!

 Chapter 504: How Dare You Shot at Me?! (Combined Chapters 2 in 1)

    <h4>Chapter 504: How Dare You Shot at Me?! (Combined Chapters 2 in 1)</h4>


    I havent encountered the person youre looking for. You should ask someone else, Hawkins put away his tarot cards and said to Kizaru.


    Kizaru scratched his head and said, Oh If I cant find Sentomaru, then Ill have nothing to do. Well, since Im idle anyway, I cant just let a criminal like you go free, can I? Basil Hawkins


    For the Marines, who were well aware of the over hundred million rookie pirates appearing on Sabaody Archipgo at the moment, Kizaru had recognized him the moment he saw Hawkins.


    Speed is weight. Have you ever been kicked at lightspeed?


    As soon as Kizaru said these words, heunched a direct attack. A sidekick was aimed at Hawkins head.


    Hawkins had just finished speaking when he suddenly took action. The kick came so fast that Hawkins didnt even have time to react. A tremendous force sent him flying!


    With a loud crash, Hawkins crashed into a nearby building.


    However, Kizaru didnt stop there. The tip of his right index finger suddenly emitted a bright light, followed by aser that hit Hawkins at the spot where he wasunched. A strong burst of light erupted, and the building seemed to explode as if it had been hit by a bomb, with debris flying everywhere!


    Captain! The members of Hawkins pirate crew watched in horror and couldnt help but cry out.


    However, a ttering sound followed. Hawkins walked out of the rubblepletely unharmed and said, Dont worry, Im fine!


    Kizaru looked at Hawkins, who appearedpletely unscathed, with a puzzled expression on his face.


    As expected, hes no ordinary adversary Hawkins extended his right hand, and two charred straw men crawled out from under his sleeves, falling to the ground. He continued, But fortunately, I encountered someone just as formidablest time. So since that day, Ive been more prepared It should be fine, I hope?


    Just then, a groaning sound echoed, and a massive figure fell ahead of Hawkins,nding in a disheveled heap before Hawkins and Kizaru.


    This individual was none other than the entric monk, Urouge, whose face and body were covered in wounds, and he was still bleeding, presenting a pitiful sight.


    The instigator of all this chaos was an evenrger figure!


    This person had a rotund body and slender limbs, with a bear-like hat perched on their head.


    Isnt that Bartholomew Kuma, the former Warlord of the Sea!? The members of Hawkins pirate crew were left in stunned silence upon seeing this colossal figure.


    And as Urougey on the ground, he also caught sight of Kizaru and couldnt help but exim, Whats going on why is Admiral Kizaru here!?


    Oh? You know me! Kizaru replied with an ambiguous tone.


    This is this is bad! Urouge struggled to rise from the ground. Facing a former Warlord and an Admiral today truly isnt my lucky day. Am I doomed to perish today?


    Upon hearing this, Hawkins nced at Urouge and suddenly spoke, Not necessarily. I dont see the shadow of death upon you Odd, but you appear to have the aura of someoneing to your aid?


    Urouge sighed bitterly, Basil Hawkins of the North Blue? Even in dire straits, you still find the time for humor?


    As the two conversed, Bartholomew Kuma, the towering bear-like figure, was steadily advancing toward Urouge and Hawkins. However, just as he neared them, a sudden figure lunged forward, delivering a powerful blow to Kumas head, sending his massive body hurtling through the air. With a resounding crash, he crashed into a nearby building.


    Another individual entered the fray, this time, it was X Drake, the Red g.


    Well, well, Rear Admiral Drake? Kizaru immediately recognized him upon seeing Drake.


    Kizaru!? Drake, who had been preupied with the colossal Kuma, only noticed Kizarus presence after the intervention, feeling a sense of unease.


    Hawkins nced at Drake and found it increasingly strange because he saw a simr countenance in Drakes face as well!


    Could it be that the three of them, together, might find someone to help them and make a sessful escape?


    While Hawkins pondered this, the entric monk Urouge also began to act. His body suddenly expanded like a balloon, growing as tall as Kuma.


    Shedding his monks robe, Urouge revealed his well-built muscles, his fists d in gauntlets. He struck with a powerful punch aimed at Kumas body!


    On top of a tall building above them, another rookie pirate, the Scratchmen, Apoo, watched this scene and couldnt help but burst intoughter, saying, This is going to be entertaining!


    ..


    Meanwhile, in another direction, Luffy and Trafalgar Law, who were fleeing, also encountered Bartholomew Kuma!


    Much like Hawkins group, they believed they hade face to face with the genuine former Warlord, Kuma.


    Why why is he here!? Nami was utterly shocked when she saw Kuma appear. Zoro, Trafalgar Law, and the others were drenched in cold sweat, immediately gripping their weapons.


    However, the imposing Kuma on the opposite side wordlessly removed his gloves, extending his right hand toward Luffy and the others.


    In the next moment, a brilliant sh erupted from Kumas palm! With a faint whooshing sound, the beam of light shot toward Luffy and hispanions location!


    Watch out, a shock wave!


    Sanji shouted, and the group reacted swiftly, jumping away from their original spots. Theser beam hit the ground where they had been standing, causing a massive explosion.


    Hey, you lied about it being a shock wave! After evading the attack, Luffy shouted at Sanji.


    Not an impact wave? Then what is it? Sanji asked, puzzled.


    That was a Laser Beam! Luffy, Chopper, and the transvestite, Bon y, eximed in unison, their eyes sparkling with stars as they salivated together.


    Then, the three goofballs began yfully nudging each others shoulders, continuing to sing and dance in ce, Laser Beam! Laser Beam!!


    Franky Radical Beam! Iron Man Franky sped his hands together and fired a powerful Radical Beam at the looming bear, sending it flying with a single st.


    Second Gear! Luffy abandoned the fun and his body emitted a heat aura, signaling he was getting serious.


    Room! Trafalgar Law beckoned with his fingers, opening up his surgical space.


    Zoro drew his sword, cing it in his mouth, ready for battle. However, he couldnt help but feel something was different about Kuma they were facingpared to the one they encountered in the Thriller Bark.


    Indeed, if Ian were here, he would have recognized it instantly. Kuma they were facing now, whether it was Hawkins or Luffys group, was actually a Pacifista!


    .


    Karma Retribution! Urouge, using boxing techniques, was currently delivering a relentless beating to the Pacifista they had encountered. His punches were incredibly powerful, and one after another, they forced the Pacifista to retreat.


    When Urougended a brutal punch that sent the Pacifista crashing to the ground, he thought the battle had concluded.


    However, in the next moment, a brilliant sh appeared, and aser pierced through Urouges arm.


    Aaaaaah! Urouge screamed in agony, copsing to the ground.


    The Pacifista slowly got up, emitting smoke from a circr hole in its right palm.


    Is that Kizarusser? Drake saw this and was secretly astonished. He hadnt expected the Pacifista to have advanced to this level.


    Beside him, Kizaru noticed Drakes astonishment and spoke, Rear Admiral Drake or should I say, former Rear Admiral? Are you investigating them? Why not try it yourself?


    Drake remained expressionless. As a former Rear Admiral of the Marines, he was well aware of the Pacifistas ns. He knew that when Kizaru mentioned them, he was referring to the Pacifistas.


    Just then, after Urouge had been badly hurt and was trying to get up, the Pacifista lunged at Drake. In the Pacifistas eyes, everyone in front of them was a target, without any specific focus.


    Drake swiftly turned, his hands undergoing a rapid transformation as he grabbed the Pacifistas iing fist. His entire body then transformed into the likeness of a fearsome dinosaur, opening a gaping maw and biting down on the Pacifistas head.


    Ancient Zoan-type Devil Fruit!


    With an immensely powerful bite, the Pacifistas head has started tearing apart. However, for a Pacifista that felt no pain, as long as it could still function, it could counterattack. Extending its hand, the Pacifistas palm directly touched Drakes dinosaur neck, and anotherser burst through the muscles on his neck and shot into the sky.


    Injured, Drake had no choice but to revert to his original form and leap away.


    Meanwhile, Urouge, who had been watching Drakes battle beside him, was still marveling at the rare Devil Fruit he had witnessed. However, Kizaru appeared behind him, delivering a lightspeed kick straight to his waist.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Urouges massive body was sent crashing through several buildings by Kizarus kick, finallynding in a pile of rubble, his fate uncertain.


    Devil Conquering Phase! Hawkins assumed his battle stance, transforming into a menacing straw man. Heunched an attack against Kirazu, but Kirazu swiftly evaded his attacks, and a barrage ofsers followed, striking Hawkins body repeatedly.


    Under thebined assault of Kirazu and the Pacifista, the three Supernovas were overwhelmed. Seeing this from a nearby skyscraper, the Scratchmen Apoo, realized the gravity of the situation and rushed to their aid.


    ying his own body like an instrument, Apoo produced a melodious tune that caught Kirazus attention. But in a surprising twist, he pounded his chest and emitted a powerful soundwave that detonated Kirazus body!


    Kirazus smoking torso copsed to the ground, but Apoo knew he couldnt defeat a Marine Admiral. His intervention had merely created an opportunity for Hawkins and the others to escape. So, he quickly fled.


    This was a ssic hit-and-run tactic.


    However, as he made his escape, Kirazu, who had been lying on the ground, suddenly stood up, his lower body reforming from light. He looked at the fleeing Apoo and chuckled, You gave me quite a scare!


    Eight Span Mirror! Kirazu ced his hands around his stomach, and a dazzling corridor of light refracted among the surrounding buildings, reaching Apoos side. Then, he followed this path of light, instantly appearing above Apoo. With an axe-like kick of light, Kirazu sent Apoo crashing from mid-air straight into the ground!


    As Apoo was struck, Kirazu instantly moved in front of Drake, who had no idea what had just transpired. Without any warning, Kirazu kicked him into a nearby building.


    Next, Kirazu materialized in front of Hawkins. With a pointed finger, anotherser pierced through Hawkins body. Although Kirazu was curious about how Hawkins remained unharmed after being struck by theser, he knew that Hawkins ability likely had a limited number of uses. Therefore, he continuously firedsers at Hawkins, depleting the straw mans puppet-like defenses.


    Hawkins defenses were soon exhausted, and he spat out blood, clutching his chest as he knelt. Kirazu realized that Hawkins ability seemed to have been depleted, so he prepared to deliver the final blow, his fingertip glowing withser energy.


    Four rookies with bounties exceeding 100 million Berries, including Hawkins with a bounty of 249 million Berries, Drake with a bounty of 222 million Berries, Apoo with a bounty of 198 million Berries, and Urouge with a bounty of 180 million Berries, had gained notoriety in the recent times as formidable pirates. However, facing the attack of a Marine Admiral, they were utterly outmatched.


    It was an overwhelming disy of power!


    Despair filled Hawkins as he gazed at Kirazus glowing fingertip. He felt an unprecedented level of hopelessness; the difference in power was just too great.


    Kirazus current presence reminded Hawkins of the feeling he had when he encountered Ian in the North Blue. However, the circumstances were different this timeback then, Ian had spared him, but now, facing Kirazu, he was about to meet his end.


    Could it be that my divination was wrong? Hawkins thought to himself as he closed his eyes, preparing to receive Kirazus final blow.


    But just as Kirazu was about to unleash theser, a sudden shadow shrouded his position.


    W-What is that!?


    Kirazu raised his head and saw a massive ship flying in the sky above him, or more urately, flying in the gaps of the Yaruman Mangroves!


    This ship was more familiar to Kirazu than anything else because it had been docked in the port of Marineford before he left the Marine Headquarters!


    The Ark Maxim! That brat Ian actually came!


    What is that? Hawkins also raised his head, staring dumbfoundedly at the underside of the ship in the sky. Meanwhile, Urouge, Drake, and Apoo, who had climbed out of the ruins and rubble, also noticed the strange ship hovering above them. It was their first time seeing such a flying vessel.


    As the ship reached the position directly above them, it gradually came to a halt. Then, everyone heard an exasperated voiceing from the ship.


    Damn it!! Kirazu, how dare you damage my ship!!!?


    Upon hearing this voice, Kirazus smiling and amiable expression vanished, reced by a grim one. As for Hawkins and the others, upon hearing this voice, they were all left in shock.


    Who on that ship dared to angrily scold a Marine Admiral like this!?


    However, they also noticed something peculiar on the underside of the flying shiptwo round holes


    It wasnt Kirazu! When Hawkins saw these two holes, he immediately realized what had happened. He looked at the Pacifista, who was still looking up at the sky. Hawkins remembered the twoser shots fired by Kuma earlier. One had hit Urouge, and the other had hit Drake, but both shots had been angled almost vertically!


    Could it be true? Could this ship be so unlucky that bothser shots fired into the sky had coincidentally hit its underside?


    Ian, get down! Kirazu was no longer polite. He shouted up towards the ship, You dared to escape from Marine Headquarters, and Ive received the report. I must bring you back! Since weve crossed paths here, lets settle this!


    When Hawkins heard Kirazus shout and looked up, he thought, Ian!? Could it be him!?


    For some reason, when he heard that name, Hawkins suddenly felt relieved. He knew he was saved


    The divination wasnt wrong It referred to him as the benefactor, Hawkins thought.


    Sure enough, when they heard Kirazus shout, a head emerged from the side of the ship in the sky. Hawkins had excellent eyesight and immediately recognized the persons face. Who else could it be but the ck Dragon Ian, one of the Seven Warlords?


    On the other hand, Drake, Urouge, and Apoo, the three of them, were feeling quite bleak. They hadnt expected that they would encounter not only one of the Shichibukai, Kuma, but now there was another one on the ind. This was turning out to be quite the adventure.


    Ian had also arrived at Saboady Archipgo. He had intended to cross over the Yaruman Mangroves on top of the Ark Maxim to reach the location where Rayleigh was. However, unexpectedly, twoser shots had prated the ships hull, causing a malfunction in the control system of the Wind Dial!


    Ian was no stranger to thesesers, and he immediately realized that Kirazu was below him. However, there was a slight misunderstanding. He thought Kirazu had noticed his ship and attacked it. Ian wasnt one to back down from a challenge, so he had the Ark Maxim descend, intending to confront Kirazu.


    As he peeked out from the side of the ship and saw Kirazu below, he also noticed the presence of the Pacifista units on the ground. He was momentarily puzzled but quickly realized that what happened was not Kirazus doing. It was likely that the twoser shots were fired by the Pacifista units, not Kirazu.


    Damn! Maybe Kirazu hadnt even seen his ship. It was Ian who had voluntarily exposed himself


    Frustrated by the situation, Ian couldnt back down now. He opened his ck ming Wings and descended towards the ground.


    At the same time, Enel also jumped down with him!


    As theynded, Drake and the others noticed Ian and Enel. When Urouge saw Enel, he was utterly stunned.


    God!? Youre here!?

 Chapter 510: The Final Gift, Diverted Anger

    Seeing Uncle Kuma with his wildly free-spirited curly hair once again, Ian couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of familiarity.


    On the other hand, Admiral Kizaru and Sentomaru both had unpredictable gloomy expressions.


    Originally, with the Straw Hat Pirates surrounded by four Pacifistas, it seemed impossible for them to escape. However, the sudden behavior of Kuma PX-0 changed everything and disrupted Kizaru¡¯s n.


    ¡°I demand a reasonable exnation!¡±


    Watching Kuma send away the Pacifistas, Kizaru couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head and question him.


    In truth, even though Kuma was once one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, very few people, including Kizaru, understood his abilities. Especially regarding those who were touched by Kuma and disappeared, nobody in the Marines, or even the entire world government, had ever confirmed whether they died or, as the legend suggested, were sent flying for three days and three nights. Only those who had been touched by Kuma knew the truth.


    Regardless, Kuma¡¯s behavior and the subsequent disappearance of those three Pacifistas were undeniable facts. In Kizaru¡¯s eyes, it was an act akin to rebellion.


    However, in response to Kizaru¡¯s inquiry, Kuma calmly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I was once one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea. Unless it¡¯s a matter of special concern to the World Government, I have no obligation to peacefully coexist with the Marines¡­ I don¡¯t have to answer your questions!¡±


    Upon hearing this response, Kizaru¡¯s expression grew even darker.


    ¡°What are you here for? What side are you on?¡± Admiral Aokiji asked Kuma with a furrowed brow. ¡°Where do you stand, exactly?¡±


    Kuma remained silent, offering no response. Suddenly, in a sh, he disappeared from his spot.


    Momentster, he reappeared before Ian, crouching down, leaning close to Ian¡¯s ear, and speaking in a voice only the two of them could hear, ¡°Ian, you must depart from this ce as swiftly as possible and avoid entangling with the Marines.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ian was taken aback and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°A major upheaval is about to rock this world! The Marines will mobilize swiftly,¡± Kuma whispered. ¡°Take the Straw Hat Pirates and depart from here. Luffy is Dragon¡¯s son, but for them, entering the New World is too early. If they continue to stir things up, the consequences could be dire.¡±


    ¡°A major upheaval?¡± Ian was astonished and asked, ¡°Is it rted to the Whitebeard Pirates? What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    However, Kuma did not answer him. Instead, he opened his palm and handed something to Ian, saying, ¡°My current situation is precarious, so this is ourst meeting. This¡­ is my final gift.¡±


    Ian looked down and saw a thin, triangr crystal chip in Kuma¡¯s paw-like hand. It resembled the World Nobles¡¯ identity chips he had received, but its shape was different.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Ian reached out to take it.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when the timees,¡± Kuma said, and with those words, he stood up and walked away without looking back.


    The people present had no idea what Kuma had said to Ian, so as they watched him depart in this manner, they were left somewhat bewildered. Only Ian, gazing at the retreating figure of Uncle Kuma, felt aplex mix of emotions.


    Ian had already pieced together the meaning of Uncle Kuma¡¯s st meeting.¡± He was likely referring to the fact that the Human Weapon project wasing to its final stages, signifying the imminent end of Kuma¡¯s transformation.


    Once the transformation wasplete, Kuma would lose his consciousness, bing a mere machine, devoid of independent thought, only capable of following preprogrammed instructions.


    Ian was uncertain whether this constituted death, but he knew that even if he were to encounter Kuma in the future, he would no longer recognize him. Consequently, Ian¡¯s heart was filled with a multitude of emotions.


    He recalled the first time he had met Uncle Kuma, their reunion after the incident at Mary Geoise, and their interactions throughout the years. Uncle Kuma had always offered selfless assistance. Though he never disyed any emotion on his face when meeting Ian, he had always cared about Ian¡¯s growth.


    ¡°Uncle Kuma¡­¡± Ian tightened his grip on the crystal in his hand, thest gift left by Kuma.


    However, just at this moment, Admiral Kizaru had the audacity to shout after the departing Kuma, ¡°Hey! Kuma, do you intend to leave just like that? There are still significant issues between us that need resolution!¡±


    Hearing Admiral Kizaru¡¯s incessant words, Ian suddenly felt a surge of resentment.


    ¡®It¡¯s all because of you! It¡¯s all because of your Marines! If it weren¡¯t for your damned Human Weapon project, Kuma would never have been involved and lost his will!¡¯


    Ian¡¯s emotions were already on edge, and they suddenly erupted.


    ¡°Kizaru!!!¡±


    Ian shouted explosively. Blue and white lightning crackled to life around him, starting as faint sparks and gradually growing stronger.


    Sizzle! Sizzle-sizzle! Sizzle-sizzle-sizzle!


    In the end, the lightning around Ian¡¯s body writhed like a frenzy of serpents.


    But it didn¡¯t stop there. An illusion of a third eye appeared on Ian¡¯s forehead. He drew his sword, the ¡°Senbonzakura,¡± and initiated his Bankai. The next moment, the scattered cherry blossom petals swirling around him were infused with lightning, forming a massive ball of electricity around him.


    Ian¡¯s body began to rise slowly, floating in mid-air. This wasn¡¯t the work of the ming Wings ability; it was the result of these powerful electrical currents. His hair and clothes fluttered without any wind.


    Enel widened his eyes as he watched Ian. As the Goro Goro no Mi user, he had an acute awareness of the power of lightning, and among those present, he was the one who understood just how terrifying the lightning on Ian¡¯s body had be.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Observing the unusual phenomenon surrounding Ian, Admirals Kizaru and Aokiji no longer had the luxury of considering the departing Kuma. They immediately regarded Ian as a formidable adversary, ready to confront him as if facing a major threat.


    Meanwhile, Zoro, Nami, and the others noticed Ian¡¯s unusual emotional state and sensed that something was amiss. Recognizing the danger, they hurriedly urged everyone to move away from the scene.


    The Supernovas, including Hawkins, who had felt Ian¡¯s escting anger, were unsure of what had transpired between him and Kuma moments ago, leading to the sudden outburst of the Seven Warlords. Still, they were not fools. Drake and Scratchmen Apoo, one on each side, supported Hawkins and swiftly retreated.


    ¡°You should leave as well!¡± Enel suddenly turned to Urouge beside him.


    It was unclear what had transpired between Enel and Urouge earlier, but Urouge, who had previously ambushed Enel, surprisingly showed no hostility toward him. Simrly, Enel did not retaliate against Urouge, and instead, he advised Urouge to depart.


    Everyone instinctively sought to escape, even Doroni and Matthew, who controlled the Ark in mid-air, immediately activated the Jet Dial, steering the Ark away from the area.


    Overhead the skies of Sabaody Archipgo, a swarm of dark clouds had gathered, shrouding the entire sky in an ominous, gloomy darkness. It felt as if a catastrophe was imminent. Even some of the local animals and insects emerged from their burrows, panic-stricken, and fled toward the distance.


    The only ones unable to escape were Admirals Kizaru and Aokiji. As they observed the surge in Ian¡¯s energy and aura, they realized that they were about to face Ian¡¯s devastating attack.


    ¡°Laser Beams!¡±


    Admiral Kizaru couldn¡¯t allow Ian to unleash his ultimate attack so easily. He immediately extended his index finger and fired severalser beams at Ian.


    However, theseser beams dissipated upon contact with the electrical sphere surrounding Ian¡¯s body. In the face of the more potent energy, thesers proved ineffective.


    Admiral Aokiji refrained from taking direct action, but his lower half had already transformed into ice crystals. He extended his arms and created a thick, semi-circr ice shield above himself and Kizaru, intending to use it for protection.


    At that moment, the electrical sphere surrounding Ian suddenly contracted as if it were drawn into his body. Then, with a vigorous downward swing of his right hand, a tremendous thunderous boom filled the sky as a colossal lightning bolt struck the ground.


    ¡°One billion volts! A genuine lightning strike!¡± (Misaka Mikoto¡¯s ultimate)


    In the instant the lightning appeared, it was as though the entire world was cloaked in an all-epassing lightning brilliance, drowning out all other colors.


    Ian channeled all of his Nen, like a catharsis, and brought forth a genuine lightning strike on the Sabaody Archipgo. The reach of this lightning was so vast that it epassed the entire area where everyone was situated, effectively engulfing the entire Yarukiman Mangrove.


    Compared to Enel, Ian¡¯s lightning strike could truly be called a ¡°divine retribution.¡±


    In the thunderous explosion of the lightning, trees turned into charred remains, soil scattered into the air, and the lightning strike brought an explosive shockwave. Only Luffy, Zoro, and the others who managed to reach the periphery in time were sent flying by the powerful gust of wind.


    Amidst the raging lightning, Aokiji sensed the ice shield above them disintegrating in the face of the thunderous assault. He waspelled to exert all his strength to sustain the ice barrier.


    However, at this very moment, both Aokiji and Kizaru felt the ground beneath them give way, and they involuntarily descended.


    They realized that the ground on the Sabaody Archipgo had copsed due to the lightning!


    Consequently, Aokiji could no longer maintain the ice shield, just like Kizaru. Both of them employed Busoshoku Haki to harden their entire bodies and resist the force of the lightning.


    The lightning came and went swiftly, yet in that brief instant, a massive chasm had appeared in the Sabaody Archipgo. Approximately one-tenth of the ind¡¯s surface area had vanished, obliterated by Ian¡¯s lightning, and fallen into the sea.


    Ian floated in the air, catching his breath, and observed the scene of seawater flooding the area beneath him. He then turned and departed the scene.


    After Ian left, Aokiji and Kizaru descended from the sky. When they initially noticed the ground copse, they couldn¡¯t afford to fall into the water and had to rely on Geppo to remain suspended in mid-air. However, once the lightning had dissipated, they could no longer maintain this technique.


    Due to their use of Haoshoku Haki to protect themselves, they didn¡¯t sustain significant injuries. Nheless, the powerful electrical currents were far from pleasant. Aokiji and Kizaru¡¯s hair emitted a burnt smell, and only a few tufts remained. Their clothing was in tatters, and they were practically undressed, convulsing from the aftereffects.


    As they stood on the opposite side of the ground, Aokiji gazed at the colossal cavity that had appeared before them and couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile.


    Even the esteemed Admirals of the Navy had narrowly avoided a potentially disastrous fall. It was truly a terrifying disy of redirected anger.

 Chapter 517: Empress Nami

    Chapter 517: Empress Nami


    After dealing with Vice Admiral Momonga, Ian and his group faced another issue: the entire ship was filled with petrified Marine soldiers.


    It was impossible for Ian to leave these Marines on board, so he found a ce to haphazardly settle them down. After the situation was resolved, Boa Hancock woulde to find them and lift the petrification.


    Simultaneously, under the cover of night, the Ark Maxim drew near to the navy vessel.


    A gangnk was set up from the ship, and arge group of people arrived on the navy vessel. Law led his Heart Pirates, Urouge brought his Fallen Monk Pirates, along with members of the Straw Hat Pirates; their numbers were almost sufficient.


    ¡°Go to the cabin; there should be spare uniforms for these Marine soldiers!¡± Ianmanded. ¡°Everyone, quickly disguise yourselves.¡±


    As Ian had mentioned, inside the marine ship¡¯s cabin, indeed, spare uniforms for the Marine soldiers were stored. Regr sailors from the pirate crews disguised themselves as ordinary Marine soldiers, while Luffy¡¯s group disguised themselves as Marine officers.


    After each personpleted their disguise, they gathered on the deck for Ian¡¯s inspection.


    Urouge¡¯s wings were a bit of a hindrance, so Ian instructed him to cover them with arge coat. Enel didn¡¯t want to wear the uniform, so Ian instructed him to remain in the cabin for the time being.


    Luffy also emerged wearing a Marine officer¡¯s uniform, but he still had a pair of sandals on, looking somewhat out of ce. Chopper transformed into a human form to wear the uniform, appearing quite sturdy but overly hairy. Then there was Brook, a skeleton¡ªIan couldn¡¯t figure out a solution and pondered whether to disguise him as a deceased Marine soldier¡­


    Sanji, Zoro, and Trafalgar Law, on the other hand, looked quite convincing in their Marine uniforms, exuding a dignified presence. Initially engaged in a yfulpetition, the three wereparing who looked more dashing in the uniform. But at that moment, Sanji suddenly let out a howl, and his legs turned into noodles as he rushed toward the cabin!


    He slid to the ground and, with arms outstretched, gazed adoringly at Nami, who had just stepped out. In a rather exaggerated manner, he praised her, ¡°My goddess! Have you finally descended to this world!?¡±


    Ian, captivated by this exaggerated disy, couldn¡¯t help but look over. He saw Nami dressed in a white Marine uniform with a coat draped over her shoulders, ck gloves on her hands, a longsword at her waist, walking gracefully step by step.


    Even Ian couldn¡¯t help but be impressed!


    Nami in uniform looked absolutely fantastic! Her orange hair was styled in a bun at the back of her head, adorned with two pearl earrings on each earlobe. Radiating both grace and youthful energy, she bore some simrities to Tashigi and Kuina that Ian had seen before, yet she carried her unique charm.


    ¡°How do I look, Big Brother Ian?¡± Nami leaned against the mast, one hand on her hip and the other hand supporting herself on the mast, striking a pose, and asked Ian.


    ¡°Absolutely magnificent!¡± Ian eximed, giving her a thumbs-up. ¡°You seem to fit perfectly in the Marine attire.¡±


    Meanwhile, Sanji was utterly enchanted by Nami¡¯s attire¡­


    Nami, upon hearing Ian¡¯s praise, appeared delighted and mischievously stuck out her tongue, saying, ¡°Actually, I did consider bing a Marine back then¡­¡±


    It¡¯s true, Nami¡¯s mother was once a Marine.


    After trying on the Marine uniform, Nami boldly grabbed the uniform, pulled it off, revealing her sexy bikini top, and said to Ian, ¡°Okay, bring it here!¡±


    Ian nodded and opened a small box he had brought, retrieving another set of clothing from inside.


    In Ian¡¯s n, there was no intention for Nami to dress as a female Marine. On this ship, within Momonga¡¯s team, there were no female Marines present. As the only female among the group, Ian intended to disguise her as something else.


    The Pirate Empress, Boa Hancock!


    Indeed,


    The small box Ian brought contained Boa Hancock¡¯s outfit and earrings, along with a ck wig. Ian nned to head to Impel Down, but he didn¡¯t intend for the real Boa Hancock to apany him. In Ian¡¯s strategy, he didn¡¯t n to sneak in alone; he intended tounch a full frontal assault.


    With so many people with him now, sneaking in stealthily would be truly beneath them.


    Having already discreetly swapped Vice Admiral Momonga and changed all the ship¡¯s soldiers, once they attacked Impel Down, the marine Headquarters would immediately be alerted. This would implicate Boa Hancock!


    Therefore, Ian decided not to let Boa Hancock join the action personally. Since they were nning a direct assault, Boa Hancock¡¯s involvement would risk her Shichibukai title being revoked. Ian decided to keep Boa Hancock behind and, wait until Momonga¡¯s deadline was about to end, have her contact the Marine Headquarters to inquire why their arranged ship had disappeared!


    By then, the entire incident would be disassociated from Boa Hancock because they would realize that both Vice Admiral Momonga and the Pirate Empress heading to Impel Down were all imposters!


    Even if the Marines suspect Boa Hancock is Ian¡¯s aplice in attacking Impel Down, without evidence, they can only gnash their teeth in frustration!


    Boa Hancock aided Ian, so naturally, Ian had to consider her situation. He might forgo his Shichibukai title, but Boa Hancock needed hers.


    As for whether Nami disguising as Boa Hancock will raise suspicions, Ian has no worries at all. People everywhere talk about the Pirate Empress¡¯s beauty, but how many have actually seen Boa Hancock?


    Nami was already a beautiful young woman. Dressed as Boa Hancock, if Ian said she was, then she was!


    Moreover, even if there are suspicions, it won¡¯t matter. Ian has Nami disguised as Boa Hancock to deceive the patrols around Impel Down¡¯s perimeter and the guards at the gate. Once the gates of Impel Down are open, the rest will be manageable¡­


    After all, Ian¡¯s visit to Impel Down this time was different from the original one when Luffy went. He had two objectives this time: to rescue Jinbe and Ivakov and, well, he intended to kill¡­!


    Whom? The group of viins who would be taken from Level 6 by ckbeard Teach!


    The story had changed. Ian wasn¡¯t certain if Teach would consider Impel Down, but he knew he had beaten Teach to it this time. If, during the attack on Impel Down, he eliminated all those dangerous pirates detained there and destroyed the facility, even if Teach did arrive at Impel Down, it would all be for naught!


    This move, no matter how you looked at it, wouldn¡¯t result in a loss!


    Meanwhile, when Ian devised the n to attack Impel Down two days ago, he also contacted Fujitora and the rest of his crew, urging them to join him and rendezvous before heading to the Edd War Zone in the New World to officially partake in this war!


    During this time, Nami hadpleted her transformation into Boa Hancock. Wearing the wig and adorning Boa Hancock¡¯s signature serpent-shaped earrings on her earlobes, she exuded an aura remarkably simr to Boa Hancock¡¯s in the attire.


    Sanji¡¯s infatuation with Nami wasn¡¯t without reason. Nami was truly a model of perfection¡ªstatuesque, slender-waisted, with long legs, and, notably, a generous bust! Regardless of the clothing she wore, it showcased a unique form of beauty.


    Now, in Boa Hancock¡¯s attire, her every move exuded a mature charm, remarkably bearing an uncanny resemnce to Boa Hancock.


    The subtle exposure of her fair skin under the skirt¡¯s hem was enough to render Sanji utterly transfixed, leaving his nosebleed staining the floor.


    What¡¯s more, Nami naturally carried herself with a queenly air. Her usualmanding presence within the Straw Hat Pirates now seemed to echo a resemnce to an Empress after donning Boa Hancock¡¯s attire¡­


    Seeing Nami¡¯s transformation, Ian felt considerably reassured. It appeared to be a more reliable n now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move out, advancing under the cover of night!¡± Ian dered. ¡°By tomorrow noon, we¡¯ll arrive at Impel Down¡­¡±

 Chapter 518: The Comic Relief

    Chapter 518: The Comic Relief


    On the following day, around noon, a pirate ship found itself adrift on the sea surface, positioned roughly fifty nautical miles from the Impel Down prison.


    However, once the pirate ship arrived here, it dared not proceed any further.


    Because not far ahead of them, an immensely huge Sea King emerged from the water. Its head rose high, almost touching the clouds as it leaped. With a fierce and eerie countenance, along with sharp teeth, the people on the pirate ship were trembling in fear.


    After the Sea King plunged back into the sea with a thud, the anxious voices on the pirate ship could be heard saying, ¡°We¡¯ve all¡­alle here. Is there really no other way? Sister Alvida¡­¡±


    Then, a charming female voice responded, ¡°Don¡¯t count on me! You insisted oning here, and you even spent a fortune on an Eternal Pose. Are you really that loaded!?¡±


    Indeed, the red-nosed skull g fluttering on the mast revealed that this was none other than Buggy¡¯s pirate crew, the Big Top. On the ship were two officers of the Buggy Pirates, the Beast Tamer Mohji, and the Chief of Staff Cabaji, along with the foolish lion Richie.


    Standing before Mohji and Cabaji was a tall, ck-haired beauty. However, the weapon she held in her hands didn¡¯t match her appearance at all¡ªit was a thick wolf¡¯s fang club.


    This beautiful woman was Alvida, who, after eating the Slip-Slip Fruit, transformed from a plump girl into a stunning beauty.


    Upon hearing Alvida¡¯s words, Cabaji and Mohji, along with Richie the lion, couldn¡¯t help but wipe their tears and said, ¡°But¡­ but we have to rescue Captain Buggy, who¡¯s been imprisoned in Impel Down!¡±¡°Hmph!¡± Alvida hoisted the wolf¡¯s fang club onto her shoulder, sneering, ¡°Open your eyes wide and look. This is the Calm Belt, the nesting ground for monsters and Sea Kings. Do you think this pirate ship can withstand the turmoil? You can¡¯t reach Impel Down this way¡­ Even if there were other routes, those are Navy-designated sea currents. The ¡®Gate of Justice¡¯ won¡¯t open to pirates. Impel Down is the world¡¯srgest prison, impervious to intrusion or escape. It¡¯s time to give up!¡±


    ¡°No, Captain Buggy won¡¯t die in Impel Down!¡± The two men and the lion fell to their knees, tears streaming down as they pleaded, ¡°We will follow Captain Buggy forever until he fulfills his dream, the day he finds Captain John¡¯s treasure¡­¡±


    ¡°Suit yourselves!¡± Alvida turned and walked away, disinterested in witnessing their pitiful state. She said, ¡°This ship is mine now. Row your own small boat to Impel Down and rescue him!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Cabaji and the others looked up in surprise. ¡°But this ship belongs to Captain Buggy!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not here, is he?¡± Alvida retorted, ¡°Giving you the ship would be a waste. I won¡¯t go to my death in vain. So, row your small boat. However, I doubt you¡¯ll even catch a glimpse of Impel Down before meeting your end.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cabaji, Mohji, and Richie immediately knelt at the ship¡¯s side, facing the open sea, tears streaming down as they cried out, ¡°Captain Buggy¡­ thank you for your care over the years. We¡¯ll never forget your great kindness. Farewell! Safe travels!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Alvida silently watched these fools, surprised at how quickly they turned their backs.


    After what seemed like a farewell, Cabaji and Mohji felt a bit better psychologically and began chatting withughter.


    ¡°That female Navy officer who captured Captain Buggy was really pretty!¡± Mohji recalled with a dreamy expression, ¡°It was the first time I saw such a beautiful woman in the Navy¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Cabaji nodded in agreement, adding, ¡°Her name was something like Guina. Thinking about it, she was quite formidable. Captain Buggy took a punch to the face from her, and he went flying. I bet his nose is even redder and bigger now¡­¡±


    Before the two could finish their exchange, a wolf¡¯s fang club came down with a resonant ¡°Duang,¡± creating a hole in the deck. Alvida red at them, her expression dark. ¡°Who were you just saying is beautiful?¡±


    Cabaji and Mohji simultaneously swallowed nervously, wisely replying, ¡°Of course, Sister Alvida, you¡¯re the most beautiful!¡±


    Alvida gave them a satisfied look, nodded, straightened up, and hoisted the wolf¡¯s fang club back onto her shoulder.


    However, in that moment of straightening up, she seemed to notice something, making her freeze on the spot.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, big sis?¡± Mohji asked curiously.


    ¡°There¡­ seems to be a warship!¡± Alvida pointed at the sea ahead.


    The members of Buggy¡¯s pirate crew followed Alvida¡¯s direction and looked in the distance. Sure enough, amidst the mist, a Navy warship was faintly visible, sailing towards them.


    ¡°That should be heading to Impel Down, right?¡± Alvida spected. ¡°A ship escorting prisoners?¡±


    ¡°At this distance, they won¡¯t attack us, will they?¡± Cabaji expressed some concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Mohji reassured, ¡°We¡¯re leaving here soon anyway, and they can¡¯t catch up with us!¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right!¡± The members of Buggy¡¯s pirate crew burst intoughter.


    However, just as they were enjoying the moment, suddenly, a voice came from above, saying, ¡°What the heck! It¡¯s really you guys!¡±


    Cabaji and Mohji instantly froze. What the heck!? This voice¡­ why does it sound so familiar!?


    So, the two looked up and saw Ian, with wings of mes, hovering in mid-air!


    ¡°Wow!!!¡±


    Mohji and Cabaji were scared stiff, and along with the lion Richie, they crawled and rolled along the deck, seeking cover behind a pile of barrels.


    The rest of Buggy¡¯s pirate crew couldn¡¯t bear it either. After getting a clear look at Ian¡¯s appearance, some were so frightened that they jumped into the sea¡­


    Ian¡¯s appearance was like a big shark suddenly diving into a school of sardines, causing the entire Buggy¡¯s pirate crew to scatter in panic.


    ¡°Hey, am I that terrifying!?¡± Iannded on the deck of the Big Top, feeling somewhat depressed. He hadn¡¯t expected such a huge reaction from these guys.


    Only Alvida, who hadn¡¯t seen Ian before, found the reaction of Buggy¡¯s crew strange. Turning to Mohji, who was hiding behind a barrel, she asked, ¡°Who is he? Why are you all so afraid of him?¡±


    Mohji stammered, ¡°I-Ian! He¡¯s the Shichibukai Ian, the ck Dragon!¡±


    This revtion left even Alvida visibly shaken. Gripping her wolf¡¯s fang club, she shouted nervously at Ian, ¡°W-what do you want? Don¡¯te any closer!¡±


    However, Ian paid no attention to them. Instead, he looked around and asked with curiosity, ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s Buggy? Doesn¡¯t he want to greet an old friend?¡±


    Speaking of it, Buggy and Ian were indeed old friends. Ian¡¯s first substantial loot when he set sail came from Buggy. That¡¯s why, back on the warship, Ian had spotted Buggy¡¯s pirate g through the telescope, prompting him to fly over.


    No one answered Ian¡¯s question, not even Alvida, who had joined Mohji and the others in hiding. Seeing this, Ian had to take matters into his own hands and physically drag Cabaji out.


    ¡°C¡­ Captain B-Buggy, he¡¯s been captured by the Navy!¡± Cabaji hastily exined. ¡°He¡¯s currently held in Impel Down¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Ian pped his forehead, recalling themendation order he had seen back at the Marine Headquarters, praising Kuina¡¯s promotion to the rank of Commander for capturing several notorious pirates. Among those captured was Buggy. Ian had momentarily forgotten about this.


    ¡°So, what are you doing here?¡± Ian curiously asked, ¡°Do you want to rescue your captain, Buggy?¡±


    Cabaji and Mohji exchanged nces and reluctantly nodded, ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    As luck would have it, they had actually given up on rescuing Buggy just a moment ago. However, now, in front of Ian, they found themselves forced to use it as an excuse¡­


    But in the next moment, Ian uttered words that made them regret their decision.


    ¡°I see! In that case,e with me. We¡¯re heading to Impel Down to rescue someone. With an extra pair of hands, we¡¯ll have more manpower!¡±

 Chapter 519: We Are Going In

    Chapter 519: We Are Going In


    Due to a wrong answer to a single question, the members of the Buggy Pirates were abducted by Ian. Cabaji nearly moved to tears in the restroom, faced an unexpected turn of events.


    However, when they were brought onto the ship, they suddenly realized that the vessel Ian and his group were on was the military ship they had seen before!


    Not only that, but on the ship at the moment, Cabaji and Alvida could tell that these people were definitely not Marines, yet they were all wearing Marine uniforms!


    So, they quickly understood that Ian and his group were pretending to be Marines on their way to Impel Down!


    Realizing this, Cabaji and Mohji¡¯s minds started working quickly.


    Alvida was right before ¨C unless it¡¯s a Marine warship, no one can safely navigate through the Calm Belt. Moreover, both Impel Down and the Gate of Justice would not open to anyone other than the Marines. However, Ian and his crew firmly grasped these two points. Not only did they disguise themselves as Marines, but they also acquired a warship. This made Cabaji and Mohji realize that this n might actually work!


    Admittedly, Cabaji and Mohji are a bunch of cowards. They are pirates, and there¡¯s no expectation for them to uphold any sense of justice. They are following Buggy simply because Buggy has the treasure marker for ¡°Captain John¡¯s treasure¡±.


    Previously, out of fear for their lives, they dared not continue advancing toward Impel Down. But now, after a chance encounter with Ian, they immediately realized they had a big ally!


    In the blink of an eye, Cabaji and Mohji silently reached a consensus and decided to follow Ian to rescue Captain Buggy!However, besides Ian, there were acquaintances of Cabaji and his crew on this warship, and they were none other than the Straw Hat Pirates.


    When Luffy suddenly recognized Cabaji and Alvida, he eximed, ¡°Ah! It¡¯s you!?¡±


    Zoro immediately drew his sword, and Sanji lit his cigarette. The group stared sternly at Cabaji and the others.


    In response, Mohji and Cabaji suddenly knelt down with a thud, crying out, ¡°Sorry, Straw Hat kid, we were wrong before! But Captain Buggy is now locked up in Impel Down. Even if we have to risk our lives, we¡¯ll get him out! If you want revenge, wait until we rescue the captain, and then you can do whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡± Luffy was taken aback.


    Mohji looked up at Luffy and said, ¡°Yes, Captain Buggy is our benefactor. If it weren¡¯t for him, we would still be just a street-performing circus. Even if we have to die, we¡¯ll repay this favor before we go!¡±


    Mohji and Cabaji, with their exceptional acting skills, delivered a moving exnation that touched Luffy deeply.


    ¡°Turns out you guys are a bunch of righteous and emotional folks too!¡± Luffy¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, seemingly on the verge of being moved to tears.


    And what¡¯s most absurd is that even the Iron Man, Franky, started wailing along¡­ It seemed like he, too, got caught up in the act¡­


    Ian looked at this scene with a speechless expression, thinking, ¡®What a bunch of idiots¡­¡¯ Then he exchanged a nce with the ¡°Empress¡± Nami, and both of them seemed quite helpless.


    Anyway, the warship continued to advance toward Impel Down along the sea currents. The Buggy Pirates, at this point, had also changed into Marine uniforms. However, no matter how you looked at them, they didn¡¯t resemble Marines.


    It didn¡¯t matter, as long as they didn¡¯t reveal their true colors before reaching their destination.


    After about forty minutes, Impel Down finally loomed in the distance.


    The so-called Impel Down, on the surface of the sea, was just a small circr castle, upying a rtively small area.


    However, those familiar with Impel Down knew that the real Impel Down Prison was a towering structure submerged deep in the sea. The castle protruding above the sea surface was merely the entrance and the top of the tower.


    Below the sea surface, countless gigantic sea creatures roamed near the tower of the prison, all fierce carnivorous Sea Kings. Anyone attempting to escape from the sea bottom would perish under the sharp teeth of these Sea Kings.


    The entire entrance was surrounded by concentric high walls. Beyond these walls, arge number of Marine warships were anchored year-round. They encircled the entrance, and anyone attempting to escape or intrude would face the merciless attacks from these warships.


    It can be said that the defense of Impel Down was like an imprable fortress. It¡¯s no wonder that over the years, many pirates attempting to escape have met with a grim fate¡­


    However, when Ian distantly counted the number of warships and found there were only five, and through the observation of the binocrs, he noticed that the Marine soldiers on board were on duty, but their expressions were rtively rxed,cking the usual tense demeanor.


    With a little thought, Ian immediately understood. This time, there wasn¡¯t the matter of Ace being captured and imprisoned in Impel Down, no vital figure like him being detained; naturally, Impel Down wasn¡¯t as heavily guarded.


    Perhaps, it was just a routine vignce. After all, thest prison escape incident was more than twenty years ago when Shiki escaped. Since Shiki¡¯s escape, more than two decades had passed without any significant incidents in Impel Down. The rxed demeanor of the Marine soldiers on these vignt warships was to be expected.


    Moreover, this time, even Marine Headquarters probably wouldn¡¯t have anticipated Ianunching an assault on Impel Down, right?


    This is even better; the control of the situation is even more substantial!


    With these thoughts, Ian reminded everyone, ¡°It¡¯s about to begin! Everyone, get ready!¡±


    Upon hearing his words, everyone on the ship immediately adopted serious expressions. Members of the Red Heart Pirates and the Mad Monk Pirates straightened their postures, gripping their guns, trying to mimic the appearance of elite Marine soldiers.


    Luffy, Law, and the others entered the cabin, pulling their hats down and lowering their heads as much as possible to minimize their exposure.


    As for the central figures this time, Bentham and Nami, they took a deep breath, preparing for the performance.


    When Ian¡¯s warship appeared on the sea surface, Impel Down had already spotted them. As their ship approached, a call was made to Ian¡¯s vessel.


    ¡°I am Vice-Admiral Momonga!¡± Bentham answered the Den Den Mushi seriously, using a voice identical to Vice-Admiral Momonga¡¯s: ¡°I¡¯ve been ordered to bring the Shichibukai Hancock for a visit. I believe you¡¯ve received the notice from Marine Headquarters, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Vice-Admiral!¡± The personnel from Impel Down quickly responded, ¡°We¡¯ve received the notice. We¡¯ll open the drawbridge for you!¡±


    As Ian¡¯s warship approached Impel Down, the drawbridge was lowered simultaneously, and the warship docked beside it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Stick to the n, disembark in formation!¡±


    Ian also pulled down the brim of his Marine cap. At this moment, he was ying the role of a Rear Admiral, originally Vice-Admiral Momonga¡¯s deputy. So, he followed closely behind Bentham. Nami walked beside Bentham, both walking with grace.


    After they disembarked, the others disguised as Marine soldiers also followed suit, walking on the drawbridge alongside Ian and Bentham, heading towards the main gate.


    At the top of Impel Down¡¯s castle, there was a unique g ¨C the special insignia of Impel Down¡¯s prison forces.


    The prison guards who came out to wee them had symbols on the brims of their hats and arms identical to that g. The attire of these guard forces, different from the white of the Marine uniforms, leaned towards dark gray and ck, representing the unique nature of this prison.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you, Vice-Admiral Momonga!¡± A peculiar man holding a huge fork appeared in front of them and greeted Bentham, ¡°Wee to my Impel Down Prison¡­¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, he immediately corrected himself, ¡°Ah, my apologies, I might have revealed my ambition a bit¡­ I am temporarily serving as the Vice Warden, Hannyabal!¡±


    This entric man was Hannyabal, the Vice Warden of Impel Down Prison. Behind him stood several prison guards, all gazing with shining eyes at Nami, the ¡°Pirate Empress.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ is this Boa Hancock?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s truly beautiful! Just as the legends say, a stunning beauty!¡±


    The guards whispered among themselves, but Ian noticed that while they were fascinated by Nami¡¯s portrayal of Boa Hancock, it hadn¡¯t reached the point of being utterly captivated.


    It was inevitable. Boa Hancock¡¯s allure was closely tied to the Devil Fruit she had consumed. The Love-Love Fruit could be considered a seduction-type Devil Fruit, seemingly having a unique bonus to her female charm. While Nami looked a lot like Boa Hancock, shecked the additional allure brought by the Devil Fruit.


    ¡°Vice-Admiral, sir, Warden Magen is waiting for you in the Chief Warden¡¯s office on the fourth level!¡± Hannyabal gestured, addressing Bentham and Nami, ¡°The two of you will undergo inspection in separate rooms before gaining permission to enter the prison¡­ I apologize, but it¡¯s a protocol. Also, your subordinates and soldiers will have to wait outside!¡±


    It meant Ian and the others couldn¡¯t go in¡­


    However, Ian had anticipated this situation. If only Bentham and Nami were allowed in, it wouldn¡¯t serve much purpose. At most, they could deceive Magen, catch a glimpse of Jinbe, and thene back.


    So, Ian suddenly spoke from behind, ¡°What if we insist on going in?¡±


    As soon as these words were uttered, Law, Luffy, and the others behind Ian tensed up. They knew it was time to act¡­

 Chapter 520: Break-In

    Chapter 520: Break-In


    Ian¡¯s words caught Hannyabal off guard, but at this moment, he had not yet realized that something was amiss with the group in front of him.


    There was no choice. As they advanced towards the prison, they had indeed received orders from the Marine Headquarters. The orders stated that Vice Admiral Momonga would be bringing Boa Hancock here. The Vice Admiral in front of them presented no issues, and as for Boa Hancock, many had only seen her for the first time. How could they easily detect anything suspicious?


    Therefore, upon hearing Ian¡¯s words, Hannyabal was a bit displeased. Pointing at Ian, he said, ¡°Your Excellency Rear Admiral, please mind your tone. This isn¡¯t Marine Headquarters; this is Impel Down, my territory¡­ Oh, I unintentionally revealed my ambition again¡­ I misspoke. This is the territory of Warden Magen. We have our rules here, even if you¡¯re from Marine Headquarters, you must abide by our rules when you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to follow your rules?¡± Ian raised his head, smiled at him, and before he could reply, Ian raised his right hand, snapped his fingers, and said, ¡°Law!¡±


    As he spoke, Trafalgar Law behind Ian immediately pointed his finger upward, saying, ¡°Room!¡±


    An invisible special space instantly unfolded, enveloping Hannyabal and the prison guards present.


    ¡°Amputate!¡±


    Trafalgar Law unsheathed his long, untamed katana and swiftly swung it three times.


    Swish, swish, swish¡ªthree shes cut through the air, and Hannyabal along with a group of prison guards were immediately severed into three segments! One part for the head, another for the torso, and the third for the lower body.However, miraculously, they did not die. The three severed segments of their bodies could still move, including their heads, which could speak.


    ¡°Ah!!! What happened to my body¡­¡±


    ¡°My head fell off! It fell off!¡±


    This gruesome scene sent Hannyabal and the guards into screams of horror.


    Yet, it wasn¡¯t over. Trafalgar Law¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. With a twist of two fingers, misceneous items from the corners flew towards the dismembered bodies¡ªbarrels, firearms, tables, chairs, handcuffs, and the like¡ªall flying towards the shed bodies.


    A more eerie scene unfolded. These objectsbined with the severed bodies, forming ¡°monsters¡±!


    A person¡¯s head is reced by an arm, the lower body is reced by nothing but a wooden barrel, and the arms are reced by two pairs of chains. Strangely, the feet were still intact but belonged to someone else, and they were inverted!


    Or another body adorned with four or five other people¡¯s arms, topped with a mortar for a head.


    Even Hannyabal couldn¡¯t escape this misfortune. Below his severed head, Law affixed two people¡¯s bodies, his arms transformed into two pairs of someone else¡¯s legs, positioned upward. As for his original feet, they morphed into six additional arms from someone else, resembling a giant spider!


    This eerie and terrifying scene nearly drove the group of guards to nervous breakdowns. The entire scene descended into chaos, with everyone attempting to control their bodies. However, their bodies were now ced on others, making it impossible to manipte them correctly. Many collided with each other in their attempts to control themselves.


    Ian watched in awe, beads of cold sweat forming. Though he was aware of Law¡¯s surgical Devil Fruit, witnessing this spectacle firsthand was still astonishing.


    Nami, even more frightened, cowered behind Ian as she observed the surreal scene.


    ¡°Will these people die like this?¡± Nami whispered to Ian.


    Ian nced at Trafalgar Law and replied softly, ¡°Perhaps, perhaps not. It depends on Law¡¯s mood!¡±


    Even Hannyabal, despite his obtuseness, now realized that something was amiss. These people couldn¡¯t possibly be Marines.


    ¡°Intruders! They¡¯re intruders! Sound the rm!¡± Hannyabal shouted.


    However, the problem was, that all the guards had fallen victim to Law¡¯s abilities. Who could sound the rm now?


    Ian, ncing at the surveince snail in the corner above, understood the situation. The guards in the monitoring room probably already noticed what was happening, and sounding the rm was just a matter of time.


    Currently, Ian and the others were in the security check room at the entrance. To enter the prison, they still had to pass through arge gate with iron bars. However, they discovered, upon investigation, that the control switch for the gate was not in the security check room.


    ¡°Woo¡­ woo¡­ woo¡­¡± A piercing rm red. It seemed that the situation here had been discovered, and the iron gate was likely impossible to open now.


    It appeared that they would have to use brute force to break open the door¡­


    At that moment, Zoro walked forward, unsheathing his swords. ¡°Let me handle this!¡±


    After pulling out three swords, Zoro ced one of them in his mouth. It was the Sandai Kitetsu, the sword that survived his spar with Ian. In each of Zoro¡¯s hands, he wielded two formidable swords ¨C the ck Shusui, obtained from defeating the swordsman Ryuma at the Thriller Bark, and thest was a gift from Princess Vivi!


    Before the iron gate, Zoro gripped the two swords, muscles bulging and veins prominent. Gathering strength, he explosively unleashed it!


    ¡°Santoryu (Three-Sword Style): Leopard Koto Orb!!¡±


    As Zoro swung his swords, his entire body leaned forward intensely, resembling a hunting leopard. The three swords shot out in a rapid rotation!


    Boom! Zoro¡¯s swords, brimming with immense power, struck the iron gate, shattering it into pieces. Fragments of steel bars, as thick as arms, scattered in all directions.


    This strike was a perfectbination of power and speed, even impressing Ian who watched from behind, nodding approvingly.


    Zoro¡¯s swordsmanship had advanced rapidly. After shattering the iron gate, he couldn¡¯t help but nce back at Ian. Seeing Ian nod approvingly, Zoro couldn¡¯t help but grin, sheathing his swords.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ian lowered the brim of his Marine hat, raised his leg, and walked towards the gate. Bon-chan, now transformed into Vice Admiral Momonga, naturally followed behind him.


    Trafalgar Law led his group, while Urouge led the Monks Pirates. The group followed Ian in a single file, entering through the gate.


    Only Cabaji and the rest of the Buggy Pirates stared wide-eyed, their jaws dropping!


    Hey, hey! What happened to the undercover infiltration n!? What about impersonating Marines to rescue people!?


    Why did the narrative suddenly shift? It went from stealthy maneuvers to drawing the first blood!?


    Did something go wrong!? Cabaji and Mohji realized that they might have gotten involved in something extraordinary. Ian had tricked them again. They initially believed Ian would rescue people peacefully, which was why they followed him! How did it suddenly turn into an armed intrusion?


    ¡°Mama, I want to go home¡­¡± Cabaji and Mohji wept, holding each other in misery. Meanwhile, Lion Licky seemed sad as well, but in reality, he just wanted some chicken wings.


    On the contrary, Alvida, dressed in Marine uniform and carrying a wolf-tooth club, caressed her smooth face, somewhat captivated as she watched Ian leading the way. She murmured, ¡°Ah, what a powerful man¡­¡±


    Ian and the team sessfully infiltrated Impel Down, but at this moment, the prison guards had already noticed. In the monitoring room, a group of guards, wearing sunsses, was in disarray.


    ¡°Damn it! They forcibly broke through the main gate!¡±


    ¡°Immediately seal off the elevator to Level 1. We can¡¯t let them go down!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on!? That indeed looks like Vice Admiral Momonga. Could he have betrayed us!?¡±


    ¡°No, those people are definitely not Marines. They might be pirates in disguise!¡±


    ¡°Investigate! Find out who these people are!¡±


    ¡°Has there been any contact with Marine Headquarters?¡±


    ¡°No, something strange is happening. Themunication signals with the outside world, via the Den Den Mushi, seem to be disrupted!¡±


    ¡°Then contact the Chief Warden Magen, at Level 4, immediately!¡±


    ¡°What about Vice Warden Hannyabal and the guards in the security checkroom? They¡¯ve already turned into those¡­ strange beings!¡±


    ¡°Right, the Marines! We have the Marine escort fleet outside the prison. Contact them immediately!¡±


    After a briefmotion, the prison guards finally devised a somewhat coherent n. Their immediate thought was to contact the warships docked on the outskirts of Impel Down.


    However, unbeknownst to them, outside the prison, a different scene unfolded. Over the prison, the sky was now densely covered with dark clouds.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is a storming?¡±


    The Marine soldiers on the warships looked up, perplexed, at the gathering clouds.


    On the warship brought by Ian, Enel stood atop the mast, arms spread wide, gripping his golden staff, and, with a maniacalugh, he gazed at the cloudy sky.


    ¡°Come! Mamaragan!!!¡±


    Boom! Boom boom! As Enel¡¯s voice echoed, countless shes of lightning emerged from the dark clouds, striking down towards the warships surrounding Impel Down.

 Chapter 521: Coercion

    Chapter 521: Coercion


    Following Ian¡¯s orders, Enel stayed on the ship, waiting for Ian and the others to take action, summoning a thunderstorm outside as instructed!


    Arge number of lightning bolts rained down on the escort fleet advancing towards Impel Down, wreaking havoc. In the midst of the lightning, these military ships continually broke apart, even if their hulls were sturdy, they couldn¡¯t withstand such a powerful attack. Soon, some ships began to sink slowly due to severe damage.


    Many marine soldiers screamed as they fell into the water, attracting sea kings from below, who joined in attacking the naval vessels.


    Due to the impact of this thunderstorm, the Den Den Mushi signal used by Impel Down tomunicate with the outside world was also disrupted. Communication could only be restored once the storm had passed.


    Ian had long established his entire n and couldn¡¯t afford to let these peripheral warships cut off his retreat. Fortunately, Ian¡¯s manpower had increased, and more and more people were proving useful. He didn¡¯t have to handle everything personally.


    Inside the prison, arge number of guards were now in action.


    Even Lv1 prisoners, locked in their cells, watched in shock as a group of armed guards thundered past their cells. The guards¡¯ faces were all tense.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The prisoners gripped the bars, curiously craning their necks to look in the direction the guards were heading.


    ¡°Did someone escape?¡± they spected.


    However, at this moment, a thunderous explosion erupted from the direction the guards had left, and the prisoners witnessed many prison wardens being blown back by the st.


    ¡°Wow! Wow! Wow!¡± The prisoners instantly became excited. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t an escape but rather someone forcefully breaking in to rescue others!


    The sealed elevator didn¡¯t impede Ian and his group. They directly destroyed the elevator, leaping down to Level 1 of the prison.


    However, what awaited them was a massive force of guards. Seeing Ian and his group emerge from the dust of the explosion, the guards immediately gave the order, and gunfire erupted towards Ian and hispanions!


    Countless bullets and rocketunchers flew toward them. However, facing these attacks, Ian had already deflected them with his de.


    ¡°Wind Wall!¡± (T/N: I has been a long time since he used one of Yasuo¡¯s skills xD)


    With a casual wave of his hand, an immensely wide wall of wind immediately shot out with his de, blocking in front of everyone.


    All iing bullets and shells, upon hitting this wall of wind, immediately lost their force and fell down.


    After repelling this wave of attacks, Ian¡¯s crew also descended and took their positions. Without Ian¡¯smand, they all rushed towards the guards in front of them.


    ¡°Those who block my way will die!¡±


    As the pioneer, Urouge swung his enormous pir and charged forward. Every warden he touched with his weapon screamed as they were violently sent flying. Behind him, a group of Fallen Monk Pirates, armed with rosary knives, followed suit.


    ¡°Gomu Gomu no Gatling!¡± Luffy also joined the fray, rapidly swinging his fists like a storm, instantly pummeling arge group of enemies.


    Sanji, cigarette dangling from his mouth, systematically kicked away the foes appearing before him. Initially intending to protect Nami, the problem was Nami¡¯s cunning; she stuck closely behind Ian, making it impossible for anyone to reach her. Nami was perfectly safe, and Sanji found sce in unleashing a torrent of attacks on the guards.


    Bepo, the pr bear from the Heart Pirates, also disyed remarkable prowess. In stark contrast to his size, he showcased agility, swiftly maneuvering through the enemies. Each kick he delivered sent an enemy soaring.


    With this group paving the way, Ian naturally took the lead, strolling forward with ease.


    ¡°They¡¯re Devil Fruit users! Quick, use the Seastone cannonballs!¡±


    Realizing the extraordinary power of their adversaries, the guards broke into a cold sweat. They hastily assembled a squad carrying mortarunchers and fired Seastone cannonballs at Ian and his crew.


    These Seastone cannonballs weren¡¯t explosive. Instead, uponunch, they transformed into expansive Seastones. This specialized weapon of Impel Down was designed specifically to counter Devil Fruit users.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The cannonballs wereunched, transforming intos mid-air, descending toward Ian and his crew.


    However, at this moment, Iron Man Franky also took action!


    ¡°Wind Cannon!¡±


    sping his hands together, he unleashed a powerful gust of wind towards the iings. The st had a considerable range, affecting all the Seastones. Not only did it blow them away, but the wind also sent the guards who had fired the cannonballs tumbling in disarray.


    An unstoppable force! The only way to describe the onught of Ian and his crew.


    The path Ian and his crew tread was a long corridor, nked by rows of prison cells filled with inmates. The prisoners couldn¡¯t help but gape in astonishment at the spectacle of Ian¡¯s battle.


    By the time Ian reached the cells, the prisoners finally snapped out of their stupor. Amidst their surprise, the hope for survivalpelled them to ask, ¡°Hey, are you¡­ are you Marines or something? Can you get us out of here?¡±


    At this moment, everyone was still wearing Marine uniforms, so it¡¯s no wonder the prisoners couldn¡¯t determine their identities.


    Hearing the pleas from the prisoners, Law, who walked beside Ian carrying the long Katana on his shoulder, couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ian.


    Ian, in turn, cast a nce over the prisoners in their cells, smiling as he spoke, ¡°We¡¯re heading to the lower levels. Are you sure you want to follow us?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Of course!¡± The prisoners immediately rejoiced, nodding eagerly in response.


    Inside this prison, it could be described as pitch-dark. Even though these Level 1 prisoners had rtively minor offenses, they had no hope of leaving. There was no concept of serving a sentence and being released in Impel Down. Once a person arrived here, there was no choice but to wait for death. Therefore, when such a sudden chance for escape appeared, they naturally seized it.


    Even if they knew the group was heading to the lower levels, they paid little heed to the details.


    Ian looked meaningfully at the prisoners, nodding towards Usopp.


    Usopp cautiously approached and took out two pieces of wire, skillfully manipting them to open one of the cell doors.


    Although he didn¡¯t have a key, Usopp¡¯s lock-picking skills were quitemendable¡­


    ¡°Wahaha!¡± As the cell door swung open, the prisoners inside couldn¡¯t wait and rushed out. Despite still wearing shackles on their hands and feet, they eagerly took deep breaths of the outside air after bursting out.


    Even though the air here was essentially the same as inside the cells, the mood was different after all¡­


    After taking a deep breath, they hurriedly ran towards the fallen prison guards to search for keys to unlock their shackles.


    Once they opened the shackles, the prisoners excitedly shouted to the sky, venting their exhration.


    Ian and Law watched them expressionlessly, a hint of mockery ying on their lips.


    As expected, after the outburst of emotions, the released prisoners exchanged a peculiar look, then collectively turned and ran towards the entrance.


    ¡°Hahaha! Only fools would follow you to the lower levels!¡± one prisoner couldn¡¯t help but turn and shout at Ian¡¯s group, ¡°We¡¯re escaping now!¡±


    Unfortunately, these escaping prisoners didn¡¯t realize that Ian never expected them to keep their promise and follow him to the lower levels from the beginning.


    As soon as they rushed to the entrance, opened the door, and arrived at the cable bridge, what greeted them was a sky filled with thunderstorms!


    At this moment, Enel was busy dealing with the Marine warships. The indiscriminate attacks were in full swing outside. The moment these prisoners rushed out, they were struck by lightning, turning into charred remains on the ground.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± The remaining ones crawled back desperately.


    Watching these prisoners run back after some of them were struck, the remaining prisoners were dumbfounded. Initially, they had thought of waiting for Ian to set them free and following along, but suddenly they realized things might not be as straightforward as they imagined!


    ¡°Not running anymore?¡± Ian looked at the prisoners who returned with a mocking expression.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ sorry, we were wrong!¡± The prisoners quickly begged for mercy, ¡°Sir, it was apse in judgment. Please forgive us. We¡¯ll follow you to the lower levels!¡±

 Chapter 522: Return Journey

    Chapter 522: Return Journey


    At this moment, these prisoners were all bowing and fawning over Ian, each one disying a shamelessly thick-skinned demeanor. However, Ian wasn¡¯t angry at all because, in reality, he released these prisoners with the intention of using them.


    Having resolved to stir up amotion within the Impel Down, Ian weed the ensuing chaos. The freed prisoners yed a crucial role in drawing the attention of the prison¡¯s vignt guards.


    In Ian¡¯s eyes, these guys were nothing more than expendable pawns!


    Among the prisoners in Impel Down, there might be some who were wrongly used, but the majority were genuinely wicked criminals. Ian didn¡¯t have any psychological burden about using them. So, he didn¡¯t say much about their apologies, just nodded and said, ¡°Follow me!¡±


    After that, Ian unsheathed his Senbonzakura and swung a massive Flying sh forward. The width of this projectile was just about the width of the corridor, causing it to graze the edges of the prison cells on both sides. After the Flying sh passed, without exception, the bars of these cells were all destroyed.


    This sword strike indirectly revealed Ian¡¯s strength. When the other prisoners walked out of their cells, they were still somewhat incredulous, staring nkly at Ian. Regardless, Ian paid no attention to them, continuing to lead the group forward. After they passed, the released prisoners looked at each other, and then hastily caught up with Ian and the others.


    ¡°These people seem to have extraordinary backgrounds!¡±


    ¡°Definitely! Ordinary folks wouldn¡¯t dare to conceive an assault on Impel Down!¡±


    The prisoners whispered among themselves.At this moment, due to the previous total defeat of the guarding forces, Impel Down had no choice but to dispatch the prison guards known as the Blue Goris!


    These Blue Goris were peculiar creatures d in a white cloak with a skull pattern on the head. They wielded giant double-edged axes and were now crawling along the corridor walls.


    Thus, another round ofbat ensued. It had to be admitted that these Blue Gori monsters had some strength; having hunted sea kings in the sea, they posed a lethal threat to ordinary pirates.


    However, when Luffy, Zoro, and Urouge took action, they swiftly defeated the Blue Goris.


    As a result, the freed prisoners now had weapons. They picked up the axes from the defeated Blue Goris, hoisting them onto their shoulders, and once again joined Ian¡¯s procession.


    Upon reaching the end of the corridor, Ian and the others arrived at a massive pit. This pit was the ce where Level 1 prisoners were subjected to punishment, and belowy a forest of ded trees!


    The so-called ded trees were a unique species with steel-like hardness. The leaves they produced were sharp as des, difficult to break. When Level 1 prisoners were to be punished, the prison guards would throw them into this sword tree forest. The dense foliage left the prisoners with no ce to take shelter, forcing them to keep moving. However, with every step, the sharp leaves would cut into the prisoners, leaving them covered in blood!


    Much of this blood remained on the sword tree leaves, creating a crimson panorama when viewed from a distance. This was the origin of the name ¡°Level 1 Crimson Hell¡±¡­


    As Ian leaned over to peer below, he could still see numerous prisoners in the sword tree forest undergoing punishment. These individuals staggered among the trees, presenting an appearance of imminent demise.


    Shaking his head, Ian found himself unable to pass judgment on the scene before him. He pondered whether such punishment was excessively cruel or if, for these criminals, it was a well-deserved consequence.


    Nevertheless, the sword tree forest presented a formidable obstacle in Ian¡¯s path.


    ¡°What do we do? How can we proceed?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If they can¡¯t descend, they¡¯ll have no choice but to retreat!¡±


    The prisoners in the rear exchanged hushed words, some even relishing the prospect of watching the spectacle unfold.


    Thesements elicited a wry smile from Ian. It seemed that a firm disy of authority might be necessary to shake these individuals.


    In the next moment, the Marine uniform Ian wore on his body suddenly turned into ashes at the right sleeve!


    The heat of the ck Dragon Wave radiated out, incinerating the sleeve and revealing the runic bandages wrapped around Ian¡¯s right arm. Ian raised his right hand, and the bell on the bandages emitted a crisp sound.


    This bell sound had be synonymous with Ian. When describing the Shichibukai, Ian, people often mentioned this distinctive bell sound first.


    So, when the bell sound from Ian¡¯s wrist suddenly rang out, some prisoners, who hadn¡¯t been in the prison for long, widened their eyes and stared at Ian in disbelief!


    Although many hadn¡¯t actually seen Ian before, this bell sound reminded them of the legend surrounding the ck Dragon Ian¡­


    No¡­ it can¡¯t be!? The leader in front, dressed in the Marine rear admiral¡¯s attire, could it really be¡­ could it be¡­


    Before they could utter that name, Ian had already unraveled the runic bandages on his wrist. A surging wave of heat instantly enveloped everyone nearby, forcing them to step back.


    The dragon tattoo on Ian¡¯s wrist, apanied by ck mes, wantonly released its heat, indirectly confirming Ian¡¯s identity. The prisoners rescued by Ian stared at him in utter terror, finally realizing who was behind this prison break!


    Amidst the stunned gazes of the onlookers, Ian unleashed the ck Dragon Wave!


    After Ian¡¯s proficiency in Nen abilities reached the Grand-master level, the power of the ck Dragon Wave increased. The current ck Dragon Wave wasrger and more formidable, resembling a true giant dragon. Roaring, it soared through the air. Controlled by Ian, it arrived above the sword tree forest, coiling and swirling. The ck demonic mes surged along with it.


    As the ck Dragon Wave passed through, the sword tree forest below was incinerated by the extreme heat. The prisoners undergoing punishment inside were reduced to ashes.


    In a mere seven or eight seconds, by the time Ian recalled the ck Dragon and underwent the absorption process, the sword tree forest below¡ªreferred to by the prison inmates as the Crimson Hell¡ªhadpletely vanished. All that remained were countless charred ashes and imprints.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ian raised the wings of ck mes and leaped into the pit, descending below. In the center of the depression, there was a dark circr passage leading to Level 2.


    Once Ian descended, Luffy, Law, and the others quickly followed suit.


    As the edge of the pit dwindled to only the released prisoners, they exchanged nces and suddenly erupted into a massive cheer!


    ¡°Haha! We¡¯re saved!¡±


    ¡°God! Never thought it would be none other than Ian, the ck Dragon Shichibukai!¡±


    ¡°With such a prominent figure here to break us out, we¡¯ve got a chance to escape!¡±


    ¡°That power was terrifying! Just now, that ming ck dragon, even from a distance, it felt like we were being roasted alive!¡±


    ¡°Heard that ck Dragon Ian rivals the strength of a Navy Admiral. Looks like the rumors are true!¡±


    ¡°No exaggeration! He might be even more formidable than a Navy Admiral! Not many in Impel Down can stand up to him!¡±


    ¡°Hurry! Catch up! It¡¯s a great opportunity to cling to someone so powerful!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Catch up! Maybe we can join Ian and, once we go outside. Even the Navy wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with us again!¡±


    As they spoke, the prisoners enthusiastically leaped into the pit. Despite the considerable height, they showed no hesitation, fearing they might miss the chance to follow one of the Seven Warlords.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, as the inmates identified Ian and witnessed the scene through omnipresent surveince Den Den Mushi, the prison guards also became aware of Ian¡¯s identity at this moment.


    However, a cold sweat broke out all over them.


    ¡°Hurry, quickly contact Marine Headquarters!¡± The guards frantically shouted, ¡°We need reinforcements! We need support! Immediately request a Navy Admiral from Marine Headquarters!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible! The interference is still ongoing; we can¡¯t establish contact!¡±


    ¡°Keep trying! Do not stop until you get through!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! If it¡¯s ck Dragon Ian, then why would Vice Admiral Momonga be apanying him!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! Marine Headquarters has revoked Ian¡¯s title as a Shichibukai. He has be an enemy of the Navy. How could a Navy Vice Admiral be associated with him? It¡¯s definitely a fake!¡±


    ¡°So, could that Pirate Empress also be an imposter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s highly likely. Nevertheless, quickly find a way to contact Marine Headquarters, report everything here, and let them make the judgment!¡±


    ¡°Investigate the identities of the others too. Anyone associating with ck Dragon Ian is undoubtedly a significant figure! Look into that aspect!¡±


    ¡°What about chief warden Magen!? Have we made contact?¡±


    ¡°We have, but the chief warden is currently dealing with stomach issues¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the waters near a solitary ind in the Calm Belt, the real Vice Admiral Momonga was swimming in the open sea.


    ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡±


    Frantically swimming, Vice Admiral Momonga cursed in frustration, ¡°Who the hell did this!? Who attacked me!?¡±


    His warship was gone, everything on him had been taken, leaving only a knife. Ironically, he didn¡¯t even know who had done all this to him.


    Unable to contact Marine Headquarters and without a Log Pose, Vice Admiral Momonga had no idea of his current location. With no ships around the Calm Belt, he was forced to reenact a scene reminiscent of Raleigh, attempting to cross the open sea swimming.


    For a Navy Vice Admiral, this was undoubtedly challenging. Aside from the frequent attacks by Sea Kings, which made his journey miserable, the real issue was that without a Log Pose, he couldn¡¯t determine his direction. He had no idea if he was heading in the right direction.


    It seemed Vice Admiral Momonga was in for quite a struggle if he intended to return to Marine Headquarters. However, the real cause for his unease went beyond these challenges; he had a foreboding sense that something significant was about to happen.

 Chapter 523: Meeting an Old Friend

    Chapter 523: Meeting an Old Friend


    Although Impel Down is vast and Ian¡¯s group doesn¡¯t have a map of this ce, Ian has never worried about getting lost. Because to reach the bottom of Impel Down, there¡¯s only one direction, and that¡¯s downward! Even if they can¡¯t find the entrance to go down for a while, they can just break through the ground and descend. With their strength, this is not an impossible task.


    After reaching Level 2, what awaited Ian and his group was a gigantic chicken-snake monster! However, even before Ian and the others could act, the prisoners released from Level 1 were already howling and rushing towards it!


    Perhaps, learning about Ian¡¯s reputation as a prison liberator, gave these prisoners immense courage. Faced with such a monster, the prisoners showed no fear. Carrying double-edged axes they snatched from the Blue Gori guards, the prisoners directly began to gang up on the chicken-snake monster. Surprisingly, despite the injuries inflicted by the monster, the prisoners managed to kill it in the end!


    ¡°Hehe, is this a challenge?¡± Trafalgar Law said mockingly.


    ¡°This suits us just fine!¡± Ian chuckled. ¡°It saves us some energy.¡±


    Impel Down Level 2 is aptly named Wild Beast Hell. True to its name, the wardens on this level are a group of exceptionally rare and ferocious monsters from the outside world.


    Ian walked over to the fallen chicken-snake, crouched down, and inspected it.


    The so-called chicken-snake was a gigantic rooster with a peculiar feature ¨C a long snake tail extending from its back.


    Obviously, such a creature seemed more like a legendary being. As Ian gazed at the monster, he couldn¡¯t help but stroke his chin, deep in thought.He couldn¡¯t believe that these creatures grew naturally. In Ian¡¯s opinion, such legendary creatures were either mutated species or artificially engineered.


    Thinking along these lines, Ian couldn¡¯t help but consider the role of gic factors. He suspected that these creatures might be experimental organisms from Vegapunk¡­


    Oh, right! Ian suddenly recalled that there was a dragon on Punk Hazard!


    Shaking his head, Ian stood up. For some reason, he always felt that whether it was this chicken-snake or the dragon on Punk Hazard, if these creatures were indeed the result of Vegapunk¡¯s research, there might be some deeper meaning to it.


    He believed that scientists like Vegapunk wouldn¡¯t create such things without a purpose. It was possible he intended to develop biological weapons, or perhaps there was another reason.


    In any case, Ian kept this matter in mind¡­


    The chicken-snake wasn¡¯t the sole creature on the second level. As Ian and his group delved deeper, more chicken-snake monsters emerged. This further convinced Ian that these creatures were undoubtedly artificially created. Mutations wouldn¡¯t produce so many identical specimens; the quantity of chicken-snakes here was enough to form a poption¡­


    Confronted with numerous chicken-snakes, the prisoners from the first level were no match. Consequently, Luffy, Law, and the others took action.


    After some time and effort, defeating these chicken-snakes, the prisoners, without Ian¡¯s orders, hurriedly found keys and started unlocking the various cells on the second level.


    ¡°Haha, fantastic, brothers! Thank you!¡±


    The liberated second-level prisoners shouted in excitement.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± The ones who freed them chuckled and said, ¡°If you want to express gratitude, thank lord Ian, one of the Seven Warlords! We are his followers now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the just-released prisoners were taken aback, quickly abandoning their arrogance and respectfully expressing their thanks to Ian.


    Ian didn¡¯t say much, only instructing, ¡°Leave some people to clear out the second level¡¯s guards, then try to guard the passageway until we return.¡±


    ¡°No problem, lord Ian!¡± The newly liberated prisoners, with sinister smiles, said, ¡°We were just thinking of properly ¡®thanking¡¯ those guards for their hospitality¡­¡±


    After saying this, the prisoners immediately dispersed, heading to settle scores with the guards.


    Ian¡¯s group continued to move forward. While advancing, Nami quietly asked Ian, ¡°Big Brother Ian, is this really a good idea? Bringing these prisoners out might cause even greater panic!¡±


    Ian had anticipated Nami¡¯s concern. Indeed, those confined in Impel Down were fierce pirates and criminals, each with a minimum bounty of tens of millions. If Ian were to lead them out, it could pose a threat to ordinary civilians.


    However, Ian wasn¡¯t worried at all. Despite the prisoners now reveling in their numerical advantage, beating down the prison guards, the true might of Impel Down had yet to be unleashed!


    It could be said that even if all the guards in Impel Down were defeated, as long as Magen, the Chief Warden, appeared, he could suppress all the inmates!


    At that time, the fate of these released prisoners surviving under Magen¡¯s deadly poison was uncertain!


    For Ian, even though he had released so many prisoners, someone would help him filter through them¡­


    So, he winked at Nami and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing!¡±


    Hearing Ian¡¯s words, Nami didn¡¯t press further.


    Just at that moment, a voice suddenly eximed, ¡°Ian!? Is it really you, Ian!?¡±


    Everyone immediately halted, and Ian turned his head in the direction of the voice. Not far away, in a corner cell, a red-nosed guy was staring at him in astonishment.


    ¡°Huh!? Buggy!¡± Ian couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°What are you doing here!?¡±


    Buggy, dressed in a prisoner¡¯s uniform, gripped the cell bars with both hands, wide-eyed and dumbfounded. A trail of snot flowed down his red nose, a sight to behold.


    Things took an unexpected turn. After being captured by Kuina and sent to Impel Down, for some reason, Buggy, who was supposed to be on the first level, found himself on the second level. Due to the stronger guards on the second level, Buggy hadn¡¯t yet found an opportunity to sneak out. Moreover, crucially, it seemed his status as a Devil Fruit user had been discovered, so he was isted in a cell with seastone shackles on his hands and feet¡­


    In other words, if Ian hadn¡¯te to Impel Down to liberate the prisoners this time, Buggy might genuinely have had no chance to escape.


    ¡°Captain Buggy!?¡± Even Cabaji and the others saw Buggy and rushed up, reaching Buggy¡¯s cell. Overwhelmed with emotion, Cabaji said, ¡°Captain Buggy, we finally found you! You have no idea how hard we¡¯ve worked to rescue you¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you guys!¡± Buggy suddenly saw his old subordinates, who came to rescue him, and his eyes welled up. With the same appearance of tears about to fall, he hugged Cabaji and Mohji through the bars. Then, the three of them burst into loud sobs, creating a scene of deep camaraderie between a captain and his crew.


    ¡°Step aside!¡± Ian walked over, kicked Cabaji and Mohji aside. Standing in front of Buggy, he assessed him from head to toe and clicked his tongue, ¡°Buggy, long time no see, old friend. You seem to have put on some weight!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Buggy rubbed his eyes vigorously, then, pointing at Ian in disbelief, he asked, ¡°Why are you here? And why are you wearing a Marine uniform? Was themotion just now caused by you guys?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to rescue someone!¡± Ian leaned on the hilt of his Senbonzakura, saying, ¡°Of course, I can rescue you on the way. It depends on whether you want toe out or not!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I want toe out!¡± Buggy eximed, hopping in excitement. ¡°Only a fool would want to stay in this ce!¡±


    ¡°Alright, step aside a bit!¡± Ian gestured for him to move back, then drew his sword and sliced open the cell door.


    Buggy was finally free. Cabaji quickly found the keys and unlocked the seastone handcuffs on Buggy. As the sensation of weakness left him, Buggy felt relieved.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Ian put his arm around Buggy¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Are we leaving?¡± Buggy grinned.


    ¡°No!¡± Ian shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re going down further, to Level 5!¡±


    Hearing this, Buggy was suddenly shocked and screamed, ¡°What!? I¡¯m not going there! People really die there!¡±


    Ian¡¯s expression immediately turned serious, ¡°What kind of talk is that? Since we¡¯re old friends, and I released you, so you should help me, right?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your old friend!?¡± Buggy angrily roared at Ian. ¡°Since I¡¯ve known you, it¡¯s always been you bullying me!! What kind of friendship is that!?¡±


    In that moment, Buggy recalled the fear of being manipted by Ian, and unable to contain himself, he erupted, recounting every instance of bullying by Ian¡­

 Chapter 524: A Knife in the Back

    Chapter 524: A Knife in the Back


    Buggy, with a face full of snot and tears, was berating Ian. The pitiful appearance seemed as if he wanted to vent all the resentment he had umted towards Ian over the years.


    Finally, he pointed at Luffy and said to Ian, ¡°And, you brought this guy too! Do you even realize that if it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have been captured by the Marines?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is it because of me?¡± Luffy, with a puzzled expression, tilted his head and said, ¡°How!?¡±


    Ian was speechless for a moment. In his mind, he thought, ¡°Buggy, if you knew that the one who captured you was my sister, I don¡¯t know if you would drop dead here from shock.¡±


    Interrupting Buggy with a wave of his hand, Ian asked him coldly, ¡°So, are you going to help me or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Buggy hesitated for a long time, then suddenly turned his face away, bit his glove with his mouth, tears falling, and said, ¡°I will help!¡±


    A wise man takes the opportunity to be a hero. Buggy was well aware that from the moment he saw Ian, he had no choice. Ian, as the nightmare of his lifetime, had left an infinite shadow in his heart. He was very sure that if he dared to utter a ¡®no,¡¯ Ian would definitely throw him back into prison.


    So, Buggy shamefully yielded once again.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Ian happily patted Buggy¡¯s shoulder. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he had been out for a long time, but he felt a nostalgic sentiment towards the people he had met in the East Blue. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken them with him when he saw Cabaji and the others.¡°If possible, please protect me too! If I have to go to Level 5, I might be able to be of some help!¡±


    Just then, a voice suddenly rang out from the adjacent cell next to Buggy. Ian turned to look and found a man wearing sses.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Luffy asked, tilting his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Mr. 3!¡± The man with sses quickly grabbed his hair on top, forming a ¡®3¡¯ with his fingers to remind Luffy.


    Bentham, who had transformed into the appearance of Vice Admiral Momonga in the middle of all this, couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter when he saw Mr. 3. He quickly touched his face, transforming back, and said, ¡°Hey hey, Number 3! It¡¯s me! Mr. 2!¡±


    Chuckling, Mr. 3 also burst intoughter. He had initially sought help upon recognizing familiar faces from the Straw Hat Pirates, including Luffy and Zoro. However, he hadn¡¯t expected that among the prison breakers, there were also his former colleagues from the Baroque Works!


    Now things were looking up. There was no need for a formal request; the group promptly released him.


    Ian hadn¡¯t crossed paths with Mr. 3 before. When he initially went to basta, Mr. 3 seemed to be on an external mission. However, upon seeing two Baroque Works members, Ian suddenly recalled that Crocodile was also imprisoned in Impel Down. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. 3¡¯s unexpected appearance, Ian might have forgotten. Thus, he couldn¡¯t help but ask¡­ about his friend!


    ¡°Yes, Lord Ian!¡± Mr. 3 showed great respect to Ian, responding, ¡°In fact, we were captured together initially. I was imprisoned on the second level, while our boss and Mr. 1 were locked away on the fifth level. After all, he was once a Shichibukai, and his crimes were more severe.¡±


    At this point, Mr. 3 suddenly knelt in front of Ian and implored, ¡°My Lord, considering that he followed you to face Domingo back then, I beg you to also save our boss!¡±


    ¡°Oh!?¡± Ian looked at Mr. 3 with some surprise and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite loyal to him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple!¡± Mr. 3 self-mockingly chuckled, saying, ¡°Impel Down is a living hell. I¡¯m stuck on the second level, wishing for a quick death. I have no idea if our boss is enduring even more misery on the fifth level. I just can¡¯t bear the thought that, even if he must atone for his sins, he shouldn¡¯t be subjected to such torment.¡±


    Ian didn¡¯t respond, only saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll talk more when we reach the fifth level.¡±


    So, Mr. 3 dared not say anything more, stood up, and followed behind the group.


    As they continued forward, Ian and the others encountered more ferocious creatures: the foolish-looking, human-faced lions, constantly muttering strange words. These creatures appeared in groups, and despite their seemingly silly demeanor, once they caught someone, they would bite and devour them. In the second level of the prison, dozens of people were said to lose their lives annually, bing these creatures¡¯ snacks.


    Unfortunately for these human-faced lions, they weren¡¯t facing the lone warrior, Luffy, who had historically fought valiantly. Instead, they were confronted by Ian, leading a substantial force.


    Considering the prisoners released from the first and second levels, excluding those who went to guard the passages and eliminate the prison guards, there were still over a hundred individuals following behind Ian. The snowball effect was in full swing.


    The prisoners, who had long lived in the shadows of these ferocious creatures, unleashed their pent-up rage upon them once freed. They swarmed in groups, surrounding a single human-faced lion. While the lion was upied with biting one person, the others attacked from the sides, using sticks and axes to break the lion¡¯s legs. Then, they pinned it to the ground, raining down various weapons until it was a bloody mess.


    The scene was somewhat gruesome. The human-faced lions killed by the prisoners often still had a fellow inmate¡¯s body mped in their jaws. Nami found it difficult to watch and clung tightly to Ian¡¯s clothes, avoiding the sight.


    However, Ian didn¡¯t find anything amiss. The inmates inside the prison were probably the most longing for freedom. Regardless of whether they were former pirates or criminals, ultimately, they were still human. Once they saw the hope of freedom, such eruptions were normal.


    In the process of fighting for freedom, some people died, and others survived. This, too, was quite normal.


    However, Luffy and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel a lingering unease as they watched the scene. Luffy said, ¡°If we had been captured on Sabaody Archipgo, we might have ended up here, huh?¡±


    ¡­


    In the monitoring room of Impel Down, the scene of Ian and his group was observed by the guards. Besides recognizing Ian, they also identified the others.


    ¡°Trafalgar Law from the Heart Pirates, Urouge from the Fallen Monk Pirates, and the Straw Hat Pirates!¡±


    ¡°God, they are all pirates with bounties exceeding a hundred million! How did they end up associating with Ian, one of the Seven Warlords!?¡±


    ¡°Now even Buggy¡¯s Pirate Crew has appeared!¡±


    ¡°That vice admiral is indeed a fake! The one impersonating him is the wanted criminal Mr. 2 from the Baroque Works!¡±


    ¡°It seems they are here for the imprisoned Jinbe and Crocodile on the fifth level!¡±


    ¡°Should we immediately transfer these two? If ck Dragon Ian rescues them, we¡¯ll be facing three Shichibukais!¡±


    Hearing this possibility, the guards in the monitoring room couldn¡¯t help but shudder collectively. They then frantically sprang into action, contacting the guards on the fifth level of the prison.


    However, the fifth level of the prison was known as the Floor of Freezing Hell. With the frosty weather and freezing temperatures, even the guards hesitated to stay there. It was uncertain how long it would take for the guards to mobilize and transfer the two Warlords.


    Fortunately, at this moment, some good news finally arrived.


    A guard who had been continuouslymunicating with the Marine Headquarters suddenly jumped up, shouting, ¡°Connected! Finally connected! The interference is gone, and we¡¯ve established contact with the headquarters!¡±


    Little did they know that the disappearance of interference meant that outside, Enel had sessfullypleted his mission. He hadpletely obliterated the Marine warships surrounding the prison.


    Regardless, the current situation in Impel Down had finally been reported to the Marine Headquarters.


    When fleet Admiral Sengoku received the report about Impel Down, stating that the ck Dragon Ian had suddenly appeared, infiltrated the prison, and triggered a massive riot among the inmates, even Sengoku couldn¡¯t help but leap up!


    ¡°Damn it! What the hell is going on!?¡± Sengoku angrily pounded the table, shouting into the microphone, ¡°How could Ian get close to Impel Down!? Are you all blind? How could you let his ship approach!?¡±


    ¡°Y-your Excellency, we couldn¡¯t do anything!¡± The guards at Impel Downmented, their faces gloomy. ¡°They arrived on the warship of Vice Admiral Momonga, but both he and Pirate Empress Boa Hancock were impersonated by these people. We failed to notice, allowing them to enter Impel Down. Now they¡¯ve reached the second level and are heading towards the third. It seems they intend to rescue Jinbe and Crocodile. We can¡¯t resist them at all, we urgently need reinforcements!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Admiral Sengoku¡¯s mind thundered, and he was momentarily stunned. Right, why didn¡¯t he think of this? Jinbe and Crocodile, who had fought alongside Ian against Domingo on Dressrosa, surely had some connection with him. It was only natural for Ian to rescue them if they were captured!


    Sengoku had been extremely upied recently with the n to eradicate the Whitebeard Pirates, and he had overlooked this crucial point. It was a loophole. Additionally, Ian had left Marine Headquarters heading toward Sabaody Archipgo, leading Sengoku to believe he intended to return to the New World from Fish-Man Ind. Little did he anticipate that Ian would abruptly change course and infiltrate Impel Down!


    Negligence! He had been negligent!


    Now, Admirals Kizaru and Aokiji had already been dispatched to support Admiral Akainu in the New World against Whitebeard¡¯s forces. Originally, Sengoku nned to gather the remaining Warlords and lead an elite Marine force to the Edd War Sea. But now, with Ian stabbing them in the back at Impel Down, the situation becameplicated.


    Undoubtedly, Ian¡¯s timing was impable. The war was not taking ce in Marineford, but in the New World. Sengoku had intended to dispatch reinforcements after assembling the remaining Warlords, but Ian, unexpectedly, struck at Impel Down.


    Careless! He was careless!


    Now, Sengoku faces a dilemma. If he sent support, at least five or six Vice Admirals would need to go together to have a chance at stopping Ian. Dozens of warships would also be necessary. This meant the Marine¡¯s war effort in the New World would undoubtedly be affected.


    However, if he refrained from sending reinforcements and Ian broke through Impel Down, it would be the Navy¡¯s second disgrace. The consequences might be more significant than the escape of 2 former Warlords.


    How could he exin this to the World Government? How could he justify it to the world?

 Chapter 525: The Fourth Admiral

    Chapter 525: The Fourth Admiral


    Once again, Sengoku found himself in an unprecedented headache. While Ian¡¯s actions often caused him considerable distress, this time, the headache was more severe than ever before.


    Sengoku was well aware that the only individuals capable of drawing Ian¡¯s attention to Impel Down were the Shichibukais, Jinbe, and Crocodile. However, what baffled Sengoku was why Monkey D. Luffy, the guy who had overthrown Crocodile, was now appearing alongside Ian in Impel Down.


    The grandson of Garp, the son of Dragon, and sworn brothers with Portgas D. Ace, the son of the Pirate King Roger¡ªwas it really just a coincidence that such a person was associating with Ian?


    ¡°Fleet Admiral, sir!¡± Just as Sengoku was pondering, the voice of the intelligence officer reporting interrupted him. ¡°The warship sent by Enies Lobby has located Vice Admiral Momonga, and it is currently on its way back with him. ording to Vice Admiral Momonga, he was suddenly attackedst night, and the assant used some unknown method to render him unconscious!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, a Devil Fruit user!¡± Sengoku, upon hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but snort. ¡°Exactly like what happened to Admiral Kuzan. It must be that brat Ian¡¯s doing!¡±


    ¡°Additionally, Pirate Empress Boa Hancock has contacted us, inquiring when we will dispatch a ship to pick her up from Amazon Lily¡­¡± the intelligence officer cautiously reported.


    Upon hearing this, Admiral Sengoku almost ground his teeth to pieces. How could he not see through the trickery here? Boa Hancock had just applied to go to Impel Down, and on the same night, Vice Admiral Momonga was attacked, his warship stolen. Then Ian appears at Impel Down, apanied by a fake Pirate Empress. If there¡¯s nothing suspicious about Boa Hancock in this chain of events, then that would truly be strange!


    However, the problem was that Ian executed this n wlessly. Even though Sengoku harbored deep suspicions about Boa Hancock, he couldn¡¯t find any evidence against her!


    Because Boa Hancock is still waiting on Amazon Lily¡­Thest thing Sengoku wanted to happen has urred. It can be said that even Boa Hancock is no longer trustworthy. Although Sengoku knew that Boa Hancock might still prove useful in the war against the Whitebeard, once Ian appears on the battlefield, it¡¯s uncertain how Boa Hancock will react.


    Now, due to Ian¡¯s influence, thebined strength of the Marines and the Warlords of the Sea has been significantly reduced. Even Sengoku couldn¡¯t have anticipated that Ian¡¯s impact would be so substantial.


    ¡°Send Vice Admiral Momonga¡¯s ship back to Amazon Lily and bring Boa Hancock back!¡± Sengoku thought for a moment.


    That woman is formidable! This was Sengoku¡¯s assessment of Boa Hancock. Although he knew Boa Hancock wasn¡¯t trustworthy, given the current state of the Navy, he couldn¡¯t afford to push another Shichibukai towards Ian. Since Ian and Boa Hancock were seamlessly working together, indicating that Boa Hancock still cared about her title as a Warlord, Sengoku now needed her strength as well. It was better to establish an unspoken understanding between them.


    As for how to deal with Boa Hancockter, it was simple¡ªjust keep Ian from appearing on the battlefield!


    Sengoku has always been known as the ¡®Strategist.¡¯ In critical moments, he¡¯s the one making the final decisions, just like when he decisively announced the revocation of Ian¡¯s Warlord title after the failed attempt to confine him.


    Good strategy requires good decisions, and Sengoku excels at this. Despite the headache, he quickly made a decision to fully suppress Ian and his group.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll have to mobilize our reserve forces!¡±


    Sengoku sighed. He was well aware of the current situation at Impel Down. Once Ian rescues Jinbe and Crocodile, it will be troublesome. Regr Navy Vice Admirals won¡¯t be of much use then.


    Momonga, Doberman ¡ªthese Vice Admirals were the ones who suffered the most at Ian¡¯s hands. Even if they go to Impel Down, it would be futile. What Sengoku needed now was a fighting force higher than Vice Admirals.


    At least, someone with strengthparable to the Navy¡¯s highest fighting force, an Admiral¡­


    ¡°Tsuru, I need to borrow someone from you!¡± Sengoku picked up the Den Den Mushi on his desk and called Vice Admiral Tsuru, the Navy¡¯s Chief of Staff.


    ¡°Oh? Is it to deal with that kid, Ian?¡± Tsuru asked. ¡°Who do you want to borrow?¡±


    ¡°I want to borrow Gion!¡± Sengoku said.


    ¡°¡­¡± Tsuru fell silent after hearing the name. After a while, she spoke, ¡°Are you sure you want to involve her? You should know that if that kid, Ian, acts recklessly and harms her, the consequences will be severe¡­¡±


    ¡°I value quality over quantity!¡± Sengoku sinctly replied, then added, ¡°And I don¡¯t need her to do anything; I just need her to pull that kid, Ian, out of Impel Down¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Vice Admiral Tsuru said, ¡°I¡¯ll inform her, and my staff can allocate a portion of the fleet for her to use when the timees!¡±


    After hanging up the Den Den Mushi, Sengokuy back in his chair, letting out a small sigh of relief.


    The name he mentioned to Vice Admiral Tsuru might be unfamiliar to external pirates, but within the marine Headquarters, it would be a different story.


    This name is well-known and resonates like thunder¡­


    Gion, full name Momousagi Gion, is a renowned female Vice Admiral in the Navy. She has a nickname: Peach Rabbit!


    If most of the Navy personnel are considered grassroots, then Vice Admiral Peach Rabbit is undoubtedly from an elite background!


    This is because she is the granddaughter of Kong, the Commander-in-Chief of the World Government¡¯s military forces! Even her parents are Vice Admirals from the same period as Admiral ck Arm Zephyr.


    Although not very old, Gion has already risen to the rank of Vice Admiral in the Navy Headquarters, and she belongs to the top tier among them.


    In particr, the Navy Headquarters has always regarded her as a candidate for the future Admiral and has been training her ordingly. The Navy has a tradition of associating the Admirals¡¯ nicknames with colors.


    Gion¡¯s nickname, Peach Rabbit, has a color-rted connotation¡­ the meaning of which is self-evident.


    There are only three positions for Admirals in the Navy, and a recement is only considered when the current Admiral resigns or encounters unexpected circumstances, such as death in battle. However, the current three Admirals¡ªAokiji, Akainu, and Kizaru¡ªare still in their prime, so Peach Rabbit currently has no hope of bing an Admiral.


    However, even though her rank is Vice Admiral, it does not mean that Peach Rabbit¡¯s strength is only at the Vice Admiral level. If we were to make aparison, Peach Rabbit¡¯s current strength is probably on par with Admiral Aokiji, the youngest of the Admirals.


    If she were to face Ian, she would definitely have the strength for a battle!


    In fact, besides Peach Rabbit, there are two other Vice Admirals in the Navy Headquarters who are also candidates for Admiral and possess simr strength to Peach Rabbit.


    The Navy¡¯s heritage, spanning hundreds of years, is much more profound than what is apparent on the surface.


    Sending her into action is a bit risky for Sengoku. Vice Admiral Gion has a very close rtionship with Vice Admiral Tsuru, akin to old friends. As a result, she has been stationed in the Staff Headquarters and usually doesn¡¯t havebat missions. Thus, ordinary pirates have never heard of her name, serving as a protective measure for this potential future Admiral.


    After all, even the former Admiral ck Arm Zephyr had once faced harm from pirates. How could the Navy not prioritize protecting these potential sessors? It¡¯s crucial to understand that if these sessors encounter problems, it means a disruption in the continuity of Admiralship, leading to an uneptable gap in leadership.


    Moreover, considering Peach Rabbit¡¯s prestigious background, if something were to go wrong due to her involvement this time, Sengoku would bear the responsibility and find it challenging to exin to Commander-in-Chief Kong.


    However, Sengoku had no other option. Admirals Aokiji and Kizaru have already set out for the New World. Among those with Admiral-level strength in the Navy Headquarters, it seems that only he, Grap, and Tsuru remain. Sengoku cannot personally take part, and Tsuru needs to be involved in devising the war ns against the Whitebeard Pirates. However, he is reluctant to entrust Garp with the task because of his acquaintance with Ian and being the grandfather of Monkey D. Luffy. If Sengoku were to send Garp, the oue would be unpredictable.


    Therefore, Sengoku had no choice but to borrow personnel from Tsuru¡­


    Not long after, from the crescent-shaped port of the Navy Headquarters, five warships set sail. These warships,den with soldiers, exited the harbor and entered the World Government¡¯s dedicated sea route. They then headed towards Impel Down.

 Chapter 526: The Strongest Man in the Prison

    Chapter 526: The Strongest Man in the Prison


    While the Marine Headquarters was formting a response, Ian and his group were making relentless progress within Impel Down.


    In the Starvation Hell on the third level of the prison, new jailer guards appeared¡ªa demonic creature known as Minotaurus.


    It goes without saying that Minotaurus is a Devil Fruit user who consumed the Ox-Ox Fruit, taking on a bovine form. When the prisoners who arrived with Ian saw this seemingly foolish-looking guy with snot running down his face, they rushed forward, eager to show off in front of Ian.


    However, they immediately suffered a great loss because this jailer beast turned out to be a Devil Fruit Awakened user!


    Moreover, it was an Awakened user of the Zoan type!


    Facing the rushing prisoners, this seemingly foolish cow swung the spiked club in its hand at an incredible speed, sweeping through arge area!


    Under the unimaginable power and speed of this attack, a burst of blood rain erupted among the charging prisoners. Several who were directly hit crumbled with shattered bones, dying on the spot.


    The spiked club, in the hands of this man-cow creature, was an outright deadly weapon. As a jailer, its duty was to subdue the prisoners, and clearly, within Impel Down, no jailer considered these prisoners as people. They were executed without any hesitation. There was no concept of showing mercy.


    The prisoners rushed forward, only to suffer defeat, and more than a dozen were killed instantly. Many others were seriously injured, causing them to be frightened. They scattered and fled in panic.Witnessing this situation, Luffy and the others also took action.


    Activating Second Gear, Luffy extended and retracted his fist, brutally smashing it into the face of Minotaurus. Then, with Sanji and Bentham attacking from the front and rear simultaneously, they unleashed powerful kicks. The three of them worked together to knock Minotaurus to the ground.


    Nami also joined the battle. Seeing Minotaurus fall, she summoned a bolt of lightning with her Clima-Tact to deliver a finishing blow.


    Minotaurus was struck by the lightning, covered in charred ck, emitting blue smoke. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the creature quickly moved and stood up, raising the spiked club in its hand and smashing it towards Sanji.


    Sanji quickly jumped away to evade, dodging this strike. Minotaurus¡¯s spiked club shattered the ground, sending debris flying.


    In the dust cloud, Zoro¡¯s figure appeared. Gripping three swords, he instantly shed behind Minotaurus, leaving three intersecting sword scars on its body.


    ¡°Damn, what¡¯s going on?¡± However, the feeling of the de cutting through Minotaurus was like hacking at a thick tire, making Zoro feel uneasy. The immense resistance from the sword was too apparent.


    Sure enough, turning around, Zoro found that the three sword scars on Minotaurus¡¯s body hadn¡¯t cut deep, with little blood flowing. Moreover, these three wounds were visibly healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Being an Awakened Zoan Devil Fruit user, Minotaurus possessed formidable physical abilities, resulting in an unimaginable restorative power. It was like an indestructible cockroach; even if injured, it could quickly recoverbat capabilities.


    Seeing this situation, Brook and Cyborg Franky quickly joined the fight, and the group began to attack Minotaurus.


    After knocking it down again, everyone seemed slightly out of breath. In the Hell of the third level, the unbearable high temperature was due to a massive magma pool in the fourth level of the prison. With the heat spreading from there, thebat in such an environment often resulted in significant physical exhaustion.


    Noticing signs of rxation from Luffy and the others, Ian couldn¡¯t help but remind them, ¡°Be careful, he¡¯ll recover quickly!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Sweat dripped down Zoro¡¯s forehead, and hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, saying, ¡°After such serious injuries, he can still stand up?¡±


    So, Ian had to exin the concept of Devil Fruit Awakening to them.


    As Ian finished speaking, the fingers of Minotaurus began to move again.


    Seeing this scene, Zoro and the others quickly resumed their punches and kicks on the downed Minotaurus. Franky even rode on the Minotaurus, delivering a powerful punch to its face. The tremendous force even cracked the ground like a spider web.


    Finally, this time Minotaurus was knocked unconscious. It seemed that even if it woke up, it would take some time.


    Gasping for breath, Luffy stood up, sticking out his tongue and looking a bit wilted. ¡°It¡¯s so hot, Sanji. I want a cold drink¡­¡±


    ¡°Not now!¡± Sanji, equally drenched in sweat, replied.


    With Minotaurus taken care of, the prisoners ran to release the inmates on the third level. Meanwhile, Ian arrived at the entrance of the elevator leading to the fourth level, gazing thoughtfully at the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Zoro couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the fourth level now¡­¡± Ian said, ¡°That¡¯s where the warden¡¯s office is, right?¡±


    As soon as Ian mentioned the term, the prisoners releasing theirrades around them involuntarily stiffened, and the entire ce suddenly fell into an eerie silence.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, it seems like below is¡­ is Magen¡¯s office¡­¡± After a while, a prisoner couldn¡¯t help but mutter in a low voice.


    ¡°Oh no¡­ This is bad!¡±


    The prisoners finally came to their senses, but there was suddenly amotion. Several pirates even stood bewildered in front of Ian, saying, ¡°Lord Ian, how about we stop here? Going down further, we¡¯ll definitely encounter Magen! The strongest man in Impel Down¡­¡±


    Magen, the user of the Poison-Poison Fruit, the highest authority in Impel Down, trusted by the World Government. In the past 20 years, no one has ever escaped from Impel Down under his watch. He is the nightmare of all the prisoners in Impel Down. At the mention of his name, the prisoners¡¯ expressions changed drastically, and they suddenly became inarticte.


    But¡­ what kind of joke is this? What does ¡°stop here¡± even mean?


    Ian looked coldly at the prisoners in front of him. Only when he stared them down, making them lower their heads in fear, did Ian snort and push open the elevator¡¯s door, walking in.


    Havinge this far, was there still a way back?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the zing Hell on Level 4, Magen was leading arge number of guards, waiting at the exit of the elevator.


    Magen was a rather tall man, and his appearance felt more like a demonic Satan than when Ian had wings of fire spread. Not only did he have sharp teeth, but he also had a pair of horns on his head and what seemed like decorative demon wings on his back, making it impossible to determine his race.


    As a user of the Poison-Poison Fruit, Magen was permeated with deadly toxins. Even breathing or sighing could release poisonous gas. Therefore, even his subordinates dared not get too close to him.


    Magen had received reports from his subordinates when Ian and the others had just invaded Impel Down. However, Magen, perhaps due to his Devil Fruit ability, surprisingly enjoyed eating poisonous food. Unfortunately, the reactions of these toxic foods, when ingested, would interact with his own deadly poison, causing him stomach troubles.


    In the twenty-four hours of a day, Magen spent eight hours sleeping, ten hours continuously experiencing stomach troubles and using the toilet, leaving only four hours for actual work. So, even if his subordinates informed him of the intruders immediately, he stayed in the restroom.


    Even now, he had only recentlye out from the bathroom.


    However, about twenty minutes ago, Magen received a call from Fleet Admiral Sengoku of the Marine Headquarters while still in the bathroom. Sengoku informed him that Vice Admiral Gion was dispatched to support him. Magen¡¯s task was to dy Ian as much as possible until Peach Rabbit arrived. The goal was to prevent Ian from rescuing Jinbe and Crocodile as long as possible.


    As long as they held on until Vice Admiral Peach Rabbit arrived, then with thebined strength of Magen and Gion, they should be able to suppress Ian¡¯s group of prison raiders.


    Magen, as the Warden, had a strong sense of responsibility. Impel Down was his territory. Now that someone hade to his doorstep, how could he remain indifferent? Therefore, aftering out of the restroom, he quickly gathered his forces, prepared to give a warm wee to the ck Dragon Shichibukai Ian¡­


    ¡°The elevator is moving!¡± A guard suddenly shouted.


    So, the next second, all the guards surrounding the elevator raised their firearms and weapons, nervously aiming at the elevator doors.


    When the elevator stopped, and the doors slowly opened, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Open fire!¡± The next second, all the already nervous guards immediately pulled the triggers.


    In an instant, gunfire erupted, countless bullets fired towards the elevator¡­

 Chapter 527: Fire and Poison

    Chapter 527: Fire and Poison


    In the instant the elevator doors opened, the prison guards opened fire.


    However, their bullets and shells hit a smooth white wall!


    This was a wax shield created by Mr. 3¡¯s ability, an extrarge and thick version. It was hard and soft at the same time, providing excellent cushioning. Surprisingly, the bullets and shells couldn¡¯t prate the wax shield; they were all stuck inside.


    Originally, Luffy wanted to use his rubber ability to block these bullets, but Ian didn¡¯t agree. He knew that Impel Down was equipped with Seastone bullets to deal with Devil Fruit users. Although the quantity might not berge, who knew if Magen¡¯s mobilized forces had such weapons? If they did, Luffy acting as a shield against bullets would be like delivering himself to the enemy.


    Fortunately, among the people Ian brought, there was Mr. 3. The abilities of Devil Fruit users could be quite effective if used in the right ce.


    Due to nervousness, many guards fired several shots in session. However, when they realized that it was all in vain, they gradually stopped.


    At this moment, the wax shield at the elevator door suddenly shattered and copsed. Then, a dark object, with a whistling sound, flew out of the elevator.


    It was a heavy wolf fang club spinning and whistling as it flew directly into the formation of the guard forces. The suddenness of this wolf fang club caused many to be caught off guard, directly sending them flying.


    For a while, the guards of Impel Down wailed in misery.¡°Hehe, sorry, my hand slipped!¡±


    A woman with heavy makeup, alluring and well-proportioned, walked out of the elevator. Of course, it was Alvida. Although she apologized verbally, judging by her appearance, there was no remorse in her eyes.


    ¡°Wow, so beautiful!¡± Many of the guards, upon seeing this woman, couldn¡¯t help but be captivated.


    Alvida seemed to enjoy such looks and couldn¡¯t help but coquettishly flip her hair.


    However, as the people came out of the elevator one after another, the guards couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°An even more beautiful one hase!¡±


    Needless to say, what they saw was Nami. At this moment, although Nami was still wearing Boa Hancock¡¯s clothes, the wig on her head had been removed, revealing her orange hair.


    Alvida was infuriated by the guards¡¯ attitude and couldn¡¯t help but grab a double-ded axe from a nearby prisoner, then swung it towards the crowd.


    Her Slip-Slip Fruit was known for zero friction, so even with minimal effort, she could easily throw a heavy weapon. Not to mention, she was already a powerhouse herself.


    However, the axe she threw for the second time was easily pped away by a fist!


    Magen took action. After knocking away the axe, he couldn¡¯t help but shout at the guard forces, ¡°Fools, they are the enemy! What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°So¡­ so tall!¡± Watching Magen¡¯s massive figure, Luffy and the others couldn¡¯t help but look up at him.


    The prisoners, especially after seeing Magen, appeared even more intimidated. Their legs trembled, but because Ian was present, they had to grit their teeth and endure.


    As for Ian, aftering out of the elevator, he had been busy taking off his clothes!


    ¡°So hot, so hot! I can¡¯t stand it!¡± Ian took off his Marine Vice Admiral coat in three quick movements, but still felt like he was in an oven.


    This Level 4 zing Hell was hotter than the Starvation hell of Level 3 because, in Level 3, the heat was at least only radiating upwards. However, in Level 4, they were directly above a pool of magma.


    Aftering out of the elevator, Ian and the others were on a broad bridge built above the magma pool. At this point, the sensation of heat was even more direct.


    Although Ian is a fire user, and the heat of the ck Dragon Wave was higher than this magma, the problem was that the two were entirely different. The ck Dragon Wave was Ian¡¯s own ability, and it didn¡¯t have much impact on him. However, this magma pool affected the entire environment.


    Not only Ian was undressing, but all the others who couldn¡¯t stand the heat were also doing the same. For example, Nami. She threw away Boa Hancock¡¯s clothes, revealing her bikini and thigh-high shorts. While undressing, Sanji and Brook immediately stared lecherously, making ¡°Ohhh¡± sounds. However, this behavior earned them Nami¡¯s powerful suppression, with each of them receiving a harsh punch in their heads.


    Law¡¯s subordinate, Bepo, couldn¡¯t help but nce as well. When Nami noticed him, she pointed at him and said, ¡°Even a bear dares to peek at me!?¡±


    Bepo was immediately struck down, lowering his head and saying, ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Ian quickly turned his head away, pretending as if nothing happened, and took out a bear ear hat from his pocket, putting it on.


    Returning to his familiar attire, Ian felt a bit morefortable. Although it was still hot, he had no choice. He had to wear the bear ear hat.


    ¡°You are really the ck Dragon Shichibukai, Ian?¡± Magen looked down at Ian and recognized the hat.


    ¡°Magen, the Prison Warden, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡± Ian lifted his head while holding the hilt of his sword. ¡°But you¡¯ve blocked my path by bringing people here!¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous! This is my territory!¡± Magen pointed at the ground. A drop of deep purple liquid fell to the ground from his finger, making a sizzling sound. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a Shichibukai or not. Dare to cause trouble here, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±


    Ian looked at the corrosive venom that fell on the ground, emitting smoke, and then nced at the liquid film that had appeared on Magen¡¯s body.


    This was a sign that Magen was about to take action. Not only Ian¡¯s group but also the guard forces realized it.


    The next moment, the guards present suddenly panicked. Magen¡¯s potent poison even instilled fear in his subordinates. Seeing he was about to engage inbat, they were worried about being affected and immediately scattered, with some guards running away while shouting, ¡°Warden! Wait¡­ wait a moment before starting!¡±


    However, Magen paid no heed. He suddenly took a deep breath, and his entire abdomen swelled up.


    ¡°Spread out!¡± Ian immediately shouted. Luffy, Zoro, Law, and the others, all quickly realized the situation and swiftly moved away from Ian.


    ¡°Poison Blowfish!¡±


    As everyone scattered, Magen suddenly aimed at Ian¡¯s position and spat out several deep purple venomous bubbles in quick session!


    The number of these venomous bubbles was quiterge, about seven or eight, almost simultaneously attacking Ian, faintly enclosing him.


    Ian unsheathed the Senbonzakura, and ck mes immediately surged up the entire de. Then, Ian leaped into the air, and the Senbonzakura traced a circle of ck arcing mes in front of him.


    ¡°100 Shiki Oniyaki!¡±


    Ian used the ck demonic me of Hiei¡¯s card to unleash the ultimate move of Iori¡¯s card. This was, of course, a new attempt. However, after advancing to the Grandmaster-level Nen practitioner, such attempts came easily to Ian.


    Almost at the same time, all the venomous bubbles were flicked by the mes on Ian¡¯s de. They couldn¡¯t evene close to his body.


    However, the next moment, Ian realized he had made a mistake. Although his mes indeed had a miraculous effect on the venomous bubbles, what he didn¡¯t expect was that these bubbles were not incinerated by his mes. Instead, they vaporized instantly upon contact due to the high temperature!


    As a result, the venomous bubbles immediately transformed into poisonous gas, spreading around Ian.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Ian felt dizzy as he inhaled a breath of poisonous gas. Quickly, he activated the Double Heaven Return Shield of Orihime¡¯s card, enveloping himself in a protective shield.


    The rejecting force of the shield instantly cleared the dizziness caused by the inhaled poison for Ian. However, the shield could only cover Ian alone. Seeing the purple mist spreading in all directions, Ian immediately warned everyone, ¡°Be careful! Go get gas masks!¡±


    Hearing Ian¡¯s instructions, everyone panicked and hurriedly followed Ian¡¯s orders, attempting to run past Magen on both sides. Luckily, the opposite side was the guardroom, where gas masks would surely be avable.


    Trafalgar Law was also among them, running forward while covering his nose. Although he could heal from such poisoning given some time, as a doctor, hecked the skill in his Devil Fruit ability to directly eliminate toxins, so he needed a gas mask.


    Chopper was in the same boat. Although his backpack contained many medicines, as soon as he smelled the gas, he immediately discerned theplexity of the neurotoxin. It was a sophisticated poison, and he also needed time to prepare the antidote.


    So, the group of people tried to bypass Magen on both sides to rush past him¡­

 Chapter 528: Magellans stronghold

    Chapter 528: Magen''s stronghold


    ¡°Do you think I would let you pass me, you little bastards!?¡±


    Magen¡¯s entire body was now covered in a thickeryer of the venomous membrane. The venom quickly condensed on his back, forming three venom pirs, then they shot out, dividing into more branches. The venom transformed into dragon-like heads, lunging towards both sides.


    ¡°Hydra!¡±


    These venomous dragons behaved like predators, opening their mouths to bite at those attempting to escape. Some prisoners who were faster on their feet immediately paid the price for their hurry. They were caught off guard, the venomous dragons pierced through their bodies, covering them entirely in venom.


    ¡°Aaahhh!¡± The affected prisoners screamed in agony, creating a chaotic chorus.


    Magen¡¯s venom was a paralytic neurotoxin. It not only robbed people of their ability to move but also intensified their neural sensations, amplifying the sense of pain. Additionally, due to the potent toxicity, the venom had strong corrosive properties. Once it touched the skin, it caused excruciating pain. The pain, intensified many times over due to the nature of the toxin, made it an unparalleled form of torture.


    The scene was filled with agonizing screams, and even some guards who happened to be behind Magen were unfortunately sshed with venom, also joining the chorus of screams.


    Seeing the venomous dragons approaching, Luffy and the others quickly leaped away to evade. However, since Magen controlled these venomous dragons, they naturally pursued, targeting the group as they leaped. As they saw the dragons approaching, they immediately raised their heads towards a person in mid-air.


    ¡°Candle Shield!¡± Mr. 3 intervened once again, creating arge shield at his feet.However, this shield could only protect a portion of the people, leaving others who were not close to him defenseless!


    Those who leaped into the air desperately twisted their bodies, trying to maneuver mid-air to evade the pursuing venomous dragons. However, under Magen¡¯s control, the dragons were incredibly agile, wiggling one way and then another. It seemed impossible to escape thempletely.


    Just when everyone thought they were about to be bitten, a tremendous and overwhelming Flying sh swept in, directly targeting the base of the venomous dragons that Magen had summoned.


    The Flying sh instantly severed the source of Magen¡¯s venom, and in the next moment, Magen lost control over the venomous dragons. The dragons fell to the ground, breaking into numerous droplets of venom that sshed in all directions.


    In this situation, some unfortunate individuals were still hit by the venom, and their screams filled the air. However,pared to thosepletely covered in venom, they were rtively fortunate.


    Sanji took arge droplet of venom on his butt, which was supposed to ssh on Nami after it bounced off the ground. He had rushed in front of her to shield her, but the cost was a corrosive hole burned through his pants. Sanji let out a tragic and high-pitched scream.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡±


    The sensation of pain transmitted from that area made Sanji feel as if his entire life had turned dark, with the world reduced to ck and white. He even had a fleeting hallucination of standing by a riverbank, with someone resembling his mother waving at him from the opposite shore.


    Seeing Sanji injured while protecting her, Nami panicked and quickly held Sanji as he slowly fell.


    She patted Sanji¡¯s face anxiously, calling out, ¡°Sanji! Sanji! Are you okay!?¡±


    However, when Sanji felt the soft mountain peaks of Nami against him, two streams of nosebleeds flowed directly from his nose. Suddenly, the entire world regained its color.


    Waving goodbye to his mother on the other side, Sanji trembled and gave Nami a thumbs-up, ¡°Nami-Swaan, I feel great as long as you¡¯re doing well!¡±


    What he really wanted to say was: being held by you like this all the time is all that I hope for¡­!


    ¡°Why are you so stupid?¡± Nami said, ¡°Why did you rush over to protect me?¡±


    ¡°I am your guardian knight, Nami-Swaan!¡± Sanji forced a smile and said, ¡°I can¡¯t let you get hurt; it¡¯s my duty!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I mean, I wanted to say that even if you didn¡¯te to protect me, I could have avoided the venom myself¡­¡± Nami said with embarrassment.


    Sanji was petrified for a moment.


    ¡°But still, thank you!¡± Nami smiled, holding his face, ¡°Hold on a bit, Chopper will treat you in a moment!¡±


    ¡°I need to hurry!¡± Chopper, now in human form, ran over to support Sanji, saying, ¡°If the venom enters the intestines, it could cause ulceration, and that would be bad!¡±


    Enter¡­ the intestines!? Ulceration!?


    With a thunderous sound, upon hearing these words, Sanji, who was already petrified, felt like he had been struck by lightning! Almost shattered!


    For Sanji, the path of the guardian knight is truly challenging and arduous¡­


    ¡°Wind Smasher!¡± Franky unleashed a powerful Wind st at this moment, blowing away all the venom in front of the group. The Straw Hat Pirates hurriedly propped up the now petrified Sanji and rushed toward the other side of the bridge.


    At this moment, Magen temporarily had no time to deal with the people rushing past him because Ian had already charged up!


    Upon discovering that his mes could vaporize Magen¡¯s venom, Ian had to be cautious in using fire. Magen, the user of the Poison-Poison Fruit, was indeed troublesome.


    But he also knew that Magen wasn¡¯t a Logia user; he was a Paramecia user!


    In other words, Magen¡¯s venom was produced within his body and didn¡¯t mean that he himself was venom. He had a physical form!


    After cutting through the venomous dragon, Ian rushed towards Magen and unsheathed his sword for a direct strike!


    ¡°Hmph, fool!¡± Seeing Ian¡¯s action, Magen couldn¡¯t help but reveal a mocking smile!


    At this point, Magen¡¯s entire body was covered in sticky venom. Thisyer of venom was his best defense, and any object that touched him had to be baptized by thisyer of venom first!


    In other words, Magen was least afraid of closebat. Anyone trying to attack him would first be tainted by the venom, even weapons!


    Magen¡¯s venom had strong corrosive properties; it could melt even the stone, let alone thin steel weapons. Unless Ian wanted to part with his weapon, such a reckless attack was simply foolish.


    However, this time, Magen underestimated the situation. When Ian¡¯s de was about to strike, he noticed that the edge of Ian¡¯s sword suddenly turned ck with a hint of red!


    That is¡­ Armament Haki!? This is bad!


    Magen frantically tried to dodge, but unfortunately, his massive size made him cumbersome and unable to avoid Ian¡¯s shing attack.


    With Armament Haki protecting the de, Ian could strike Magen¡¯s venomous body without any hesitation. This sh, after piercing through the venom on Magen¡¯s surface, left a long cut on Magen¡¯s body!


    Deep enough to see the bones!


    ¡°Aaaghh!!¡± Magen couldn¡¯t help but let out a scream, covering his wound and staggering backward a few steps.


    Ian seeded with a single strike and immediately tried to follow up with another, but Magen reacted quickly. He chewed twice, and with a ¡°puff,¡± he spat out a venomous bubble towards the approaching Ian.


    Ian, of course, wouldn¡¯t be hit by such a venomous bubble. However, just as he was about to jump away to evade, something unexpected happened. The venomous bubble exploded on its own!


    With a loud bang! The explosion at such a close range blew Ian off into the air, somersaulting several times before regaining his bnce.


    The venomous bubble just now wasn¡¯t the poison blowfish Magen had used before; it was a poison gas bomb. Ian identally inhaled a bit, causing him to choke, and tears almost welled up. Fortunately, his Twin Sacred Return Shield continued to envelop him, providing constant healing. After the momentary difort, Ian quickly recovered!


    Unfortunately, the healing effect of the Return Shield could only apply to one person at most and couldn¡¯t cover multiple individuals. Otherwise, Ian could have easily shielded everyone from Magen¡¯s poison gas.


    Magen noticed the faint light film surrounding Ian, suspecting there might be something unusual. After sting Ian away with a poison gas bomb, he turned his head to look behind him.


    Behind him, Luffy and the others, who had already rushed forward, were engaged in a battle with the prison guards. However, Urouge had activated his Devil Fruit powers, erging his body and wielding his massive stone pir as the vanguard. Confronting the guards, he was wreaking havoc.


    The guards were no match for these supernovas, and breaching their defense was only a matter of time.


    ¡®If they managed to obtain gas masks, it would be troublesome!¡¯ Magen thought to himself. Suddenly, he took a deep breath and, as Ian charged back, he exhaled a massive purple mist towards him.


    ¡°Poison Cloud!!¡±


    This poison cloud released by Magen was unprecedentedly enormous. After surrounding Ian, it continued to spread in all directions!


    The reason Impel Down was Magen¡¯s strongholdy in its nearly airtight structure. Being on the fourth level, deep inside Impel Down andcking proper venttion, Magen¡¯s poisonous gas could achieve its maximum effect.


    As a result, the poison cloud quickly spread throughout the entire fourth level, affecting even Luffy and the others who were engaged in battle with the guards. Despite Magen having his own subordinates in that area, he didn¡¯t hesitate. Magen was a dedicated individual, and his duty was to stop and capture these invaders. Even if it meant implicating some of his subordinates, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate!


    ¡°What¡­ What is this?¡±


    As the people in the midst of the battle were breathing rapidly, they inadvertently inhaled a considerable amount of poisonous gas. By the time they realized something was wrong, it was toote.


    People suddenly noticed that those around them were bing elusive and blurry. Some grewrger, others smaller. Some even perceived their surroundingrades as enemies and attacked them!


    This poison cloud unexpectedly had a potent hallucinogenic effect¡­

 Chapter 529: Man of the Rain

    Magen released the poison cloud, causing the invading group to be poisoned. However, the cost was that he was consecutively struck by two shes from Ian!


    The deep purple poison cloud and mist, though capable of blocking the vision of most people, did not include Ian. His En Field enveloped the entire fourth level of the prison, allowing him to keenly perceive every move Magen made.


    Afternding these two strikes on Magen, Ian also noticed something. Magen seemed not to use Armament Haki. When struck by Ian, he didn¡¯t employ any Haki for defense, relying solely on his own resilience.


    This puzzled Ian. With Magen¡¯s strength, it was entirely possible for him to withstand an admiral, and most marine admirals would use Armament Haki. It was strange that Magen didn¡¯t.


    Little did Ian know, Magen did possess Haki, but it was a bit awkward. Initially awakening his Haki, Magen obtained the power of Observation Haki.


    The effects of Observation Haki, when well-trained, could be formidable. However, due to the nature of Magen¡¯s Devil Fruit ability, he often suffered from stomach issues, spending up to ten hours a day in the restroom. How much time could he spare to cultivate his Haki strength?


    Moreover, Magen was an individual with a preference for confined spaces. This made it even less likely for him to engage in physical activity.


    Coupled with his huge size, mobility was not his forte. In simple terms, one word could describe him: cumbersome!


    This was the awkward reason why his Haki was notmonly used. Although Observation Haki allowed him to sense the movements of his opponents, Magencked the speed to effectively evade attacks.This is Magen¡¯s inherent weakness. The powers of his Devil Fruit make his entire body highly toxic, and he doesn¡¯t fear any close-quartersbatants. Originally, if he could develop his Observation Haki well, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of long-range attacks either. In that case, Magen¡¯s strength could easily reach the level of an Admiral.


    Over the years, Impel Down has housed many dangerous criminals, some of whom possessed Haki, but Magen still managed to subdue them. However, now facing someone like Ian, who is both fast, has Haki, and isn¡¯t afraid of his deadly toxins, Magen suddenly finds it challenging.


    He has taken a total of two shes, but Magen has managed to endure them with his own body. However, his body is now covered in blood, and the injuries are severe.


    The two shes Iannded on Magen just now were executed with Yasuo¡¯s Steel Tempest. After these two strikes, Ian swiftly withdrew his sword and swung it in front of him.


    Whoosh! A rapidly spinning tornado immediately swept toward Magen¡¯s location!


    Magen¡¯s poison cloud is most effective in enclosed spaces, but its nemesis is wind. Ian¡¯s only wind-based ability, Yasuo¡¯s whirlwind, was used without hesitation at this moment. Ian even deliberately increases the Nen output to enhance the whirlwind¡¯s power, attempting to see if he can disperse the pervasive purple poison mist.


    In the midst of his poison mist, Magen remains unaffected and can see Ian¡¯s actions clearly. When Ian unleashes the whirlwind, Magen immediately senses trouble. His body, covered in toxic substances, swiftly slid into a long poisonous dragon, attempting to escape through a poison tunnel. However, Ian¡¯s whirlwind was fast and fierce. Magen¡¯s body barely slid a short distance within the poison tunnel before the whirlwind caught him!


    This whirlwind directly lifted Magen, spiraling his massive body into the sky. Ian originally instinctively wanted to use Yasuo¡¯s ultimate ¡°LAST BREATH¡± to chase and kill Magen, but suddenly he felt something was amiss and quickly stopped his movements.


    Last Breath has a motion of a heavy downward sh. If used under normal circumstances, this motion would undoubtedly cause significant damage to Magen. However, the current battlefield is on a bridge, and if Magen were cut down, it might potentially copse, endangering everyone. Below is a pool ofva, and if the bridge copses, everyone will fall. Ian alone couldn¡¯t save so many people, so he had to halt his actions for now.


    Despite this, Magen, lifted by the fierce wind, fell down in a chaotic manner.


    ¡°Lightning Spear!¡± Ian casually threw out a bolt of lightning, heading straight for Magen. Just as Magen struggled to get up, he was struck by the Lightning Spear. The spear of lightning pierced through his thigh with a sizzling sound, and Magen, once again, fell to the ground, covered in burnt marks.


    Ian looked around and noticed that after his whirlwind swept through, the poisonous mist in the surroundings seemed to disperse somewhat. However, it was a bit toote; Luffy and the others had already copsed. Only Law, Franky, and Brook were still holding on. Brook was unaffected due to theck of a respiratory system, but Law and Franky were nearing their limits.


    Observing the situation, Ian immediately understood that Magen must be taken down quickly to save them.


    On this bridge, using powerful sword strikes was not feasible. So, Ian swiftly appeared next to Magen, stepping on his chest, and raised the Senbonzakura to deliver a decisive strike.


    However, at this moment, Ian suddenly felt a sense of danger. He immediately leaped away from Magen¡¯s body. At the same time, a Flying sh swept past from under his feet!


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Ian looked towards the direction where the Flying sh came from.


    At the end of the bridge in front, a figure slowly emerged from the mist of the poisonous cloud. He wore a military cap nted on his head, a crisp ck uniform with a white cor cape behind him, high leather boots on his feet, and a field sword hanging from his waist that emanated a red glow.


    Although the person¡¯s face was covered with a gas mask, Ian immediately recognized him. He frowned; isn¡¯t this the Head Jailer Shiryu?


    Ian thought this guy was still confined. Who released him?


    ¡°Hehehe! Magen¡­¡± Shiryu appeared with a sinister smile. ¡°See, without me, you can¡¯t do anything¡­¡±


    Magen lifted his head from the ground, gazing at Shiryu with aplex expression. ¡°Who released you?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be? Your ambitious subordinate, Hannybal!¡± Perhaps due to the gas mask, Shiryu¡¯s voice sounded muffled as he mocked, ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that guy to look that weird¡­¡±


    Shiryu was referring to Hannybal¡¯s appearance after the modification by Law¡¯s Devil Fruit.


    ¡°Where is he then? Why didn¡¯t he appear with you?¡± Magen inquired.


    ¡°To deal with someone like the ck Dragon Ian, he¡¯s of no use. So, I had him stay on Level 6 on standby!¡± Shiryu replied.


    However, at this moment, outside the prison cell on Level 6 where Shiryu was held, Hannyabal and several prison guards were lying in a pool of blood. It was far from the standby situation that Shiryu imed.


    Initially, Hannybal was following Magen¡¯s orders to transfer Shichibukai Jinbe and Crocodile from the sixth level. However, when he arrived on the sixth level, it coincided with the battle between Ian and Magen. At that moment, Hannybal happened to see the scene where Magen was struck by Ian¡¯s first attack through the surveince.


    In Hannybal¡¯s mind, although he had always wanted to take Magen¡¯s position as the Chief Warden, he knew that Magen was formidable. For twenty years, he had suppressed countless prisoners in the prison, always emerging unscathed.


    However, this impression copsed when Magen was injured by Ian¡¯s attack. Hannyabal witnessed Magen being wounded for the first time, and in the footage, the Shichibukai, the ck Dragon Ian, showed no fear of Magen¡¯s toxins!


    Suddenly, Hannyabal became disoriented. He was not a fool and realized that if things continued like this, Magen would inevitably be defeated by Ian.


    Just at this critical moment, he saw Chief Warden Shiryu, who was imprisoned.


    Originally, Hannyabal did not have the authority to release him. Shiryu was arrested by Magen for indiscriminately killing prisoners. Without Magen¡¯s orders, no one could release him.


    However¡­ if Chief Warden Magen was killed, what use were his orders?


    Moreover, Shiryu also knew what had happened above. So, he persuaded Hannybal, who was already disoriented, and with Magen presumably defeated by Ian, Hannybal ended up believing Shiryu¡¯s words and released him. Hannybal hoped that Shiryu could assist Magen and repel Ian, but little did he know that Shiryu¡¯s early release also led to Hannybal¡¯s own premature demise!

 Chapter 530: Choice

    ¡°Hannyabal, that fool!¡±


    Magen was unaware of Hannyabal¡¯s demise, but he felt infuriated nheless. He couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly. How could Hannyabal take the liberty of releasing Head Jailer Shiryu!?


    However, Magen¡¯s gaze towards Shiryu wasplex because, if he were in Hannyabal¡¯s shoes, he might have made the same choice.


    The reason was simple: Magen needed the power of Shiryu now!


    After shing with Ian, Magen realized that his strength might be enough to suppress other Supernova Pirates, but when facing someone like Ian, he was at a loss.


    Without eliminating the mastermind, even if he subdued the aplices, what use would it be?


    Ian was already so powerful. If he were to reach the sixth level and rescue Jinbe and Crocodile, with three Shichibukai joining forces, Magen would be unable of stopping them.


    Magen finally understood why Fleet Admiral Sengoku¡¯s orders were merely to hold off Ian until the peach rabbit Vice Admiral arrived. In Sengoku¡¯s eyes, Magen simply couldn¡¯t handle Ian.


    With this realization, Magen found his initial thoughts somewhatughable.¡°Well, I can grant you a pardon!¡± Struggling to get up from the ground, Magen said to Shiryu, ¡°Join forces with me to kill the ck Dragon Ian, and I can request your release from the World Government!¡±


    While Magen and Shiryu were talking, Ian did not make a move but watched with interest.


    He was curious about how Shiryu would react and what decision he would make.


    Originally the Head Jailer of Impel Down, Shiryu had almost equal strength to the Warden Magen, making Impel Down known as the ¡°Iron Wall¡± due to these two aces. However, unlike Magen, Shiryu was bloodthirsty, often killing prisoners on the spot without reason. His personality was extremely twisted, and even though he wore the guise of a prison guard, he couldn¡¯t hide the fact that he was a downright viin.


    Because Magen witnessed Shiryu indiscriminately killing people, he couldn¡¯t help but arrest him. For Magen, although the prisoners in the Impel Down deserved severe punishment, as long as they followed the prison rules, there was no need to execute them¡­ Shiryu¡¯s actions were excessive.


    Now, with Ian dominating the battle, Magen had to choose to join forces with Shiryu, especially after Shiryu¡¯s Flying sh had just saved him. Given the circumstances, Magen nned to use this situation to his advantage.


    However, Magen¡¯s thoughts didn¡¯t necessarily reflect Shiryu¡¯s perspective. Ian was eager to know what choice Shiryu would make¡­ after being imprisoned in the sixth-level prison for so long by Magen, especially now that the ckbeard Teach hadn¡¯t appeared in Impel Down. Therefore, Shiryu¡¯s decision was even more intriguing.


    So, Ian didn¡¯t interrupt; he just observed.


    In response to Magen¡¯s proposal, Shiryu didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he said, ¡°Can you retract your poison? Wearing a gas mask, I can¡¯t even enjoy my favorite cigar!¡±


    Magen looked at the prisoners and supernovas who had been knocked out by the poison cloud behind him. Then, he nced at Ian and silently opened his mouth, inhaling deeply. His chest swelled high, and the remaining poison cloud, which wasn¡¯t much, was entirely sucked into his body.


    Now, in the fourth-level prison, apart from Ian, Magen, and Shiryu, there wasn¡¯t a single person standing. This included the prison guards; all had been knocked out by Magen¡¯s poisonous gas.


    Of course, even though only three people remained on the scene, in the monitoring room of Impel Down, many guards were nervously watching the confrontation between the three, discreetly swallowing their saliva.


    It wasn¡¯t just the guards in the monitoring room; in other parts of the prison, people were also paying attention to the situation. This included prisoners who had obtained ck Den Den Mushi for eavesdropping and those within the unknown territory of the Newkama Land in Impel Down!


    When Ian and his group infiltrated Impel Down, triggering a prisoner riot on the first level, some in the Newkama Land had already noticed their activities. essed through the sewers of Impel Down and traversing the ¡°impossible paths,¡± the secret society of prisoners on the purported 5.5th level of Impel Down, known as the Newkama Land, had been the destination for many prisoners mysteriously disappearing over the years due to the so-called ¡°Devil¡¯s Invitation.¡± Operated by the Newhalf Queen Ivankov, this was a secret organization.


    After being falsely used by the World Government and arrested, Ivankov was able to escape, but he chose to remain in Impel Down. He pulled prisoners in, secretly developing the revolutionary army¡¯s strength.


    Over the years, the Newkama Paradise had be a substantial secret organization. Although they stayed within Impel Down, they were well-informed about the events transpiring in the prison. They knew things only the guards were aware of and even things the guards were oblivious to!


    Therefore, when the riot urred in Impel Down, they quickly observed it through the surveince footage.


    Initially, they were just interested spectators, enjoying the development of the situation. At that time, they didn¡¯t believe the intruders would have a favorable oue, given the insurmountable obstacle of Magen¡¯s presence.


    However, when Ian and his group stormed through the third level like an unstoppable force, the Newkama members couldn¡¯t sit idly anymore. The strength of the jailbreakers far exceeded their expectations¡­


    So, they immediately informed the Newkama Queen, Ivankov¡­


    When Ivankov arrived at the monitoring room, he initially didn¡¯t pay much attention. He found the intruders wearing Marine uniforms to be quite amusing.


    By eavesdropping on the conversations of the prison guards, Ivankov and the others learned the identity of the intruders¡ªthey were none other than the Shichibukai Ian, the ck Dragon.


    When Ivankov first heard Ian¡¯s name, he didn¡¯t feel much. Having spent quite some time in the prison, although Ian¡¯s name vaguely struck a chord, Ivankov didn¡¯t immediately connect it to the child from Shimotsuki Vige in the East Blue.


    Although the people in the Newkama Paradise could asionally steal discarded newspapers to keep up with the outside world, they couldn¡¯t acquire every issue. Unfortunately, they missed the one where Ian¡¯s photo was revealed. While they were aware of the new Warlord named Ian, they didn¡¯t know what he looked like.


    That is until¡­ until Ian and his group reached the fourth level, and due to the intense heat, they took off their Marine uniforms and he put on his bear ear hat¡­


    ¡°Is¡­ is that a bear hat!?¡± Ivankov¡¯s eyes almost popped out when he saw Ian¡¯s hat on the surveince footage. However, the person in the footage wasn¡¯t Bartholomew Kuma but a young man Ivankov didn¡¯t recognize. Instantly, Ivankov recalled the hat that Kuma had once given out¡­


    ¡°He¡­ he is Ian!? The kid we met in Shimotsuki Vige back then!?¡± Ivankov stared at the screen dumbfounded, finding it hard to believe. ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s already one of the Seven Warlords!? The ck Dragon Ian they talk about is really him!?¡±


    In that fleeting moment, Ivankov felt as if time was a relentless force¡­


    In the blink of an eye, that once genius-like child had grown up? And not just grown up but reached such astonishing heights?


    When Ivankov saw Ian shing Magen with his de, he became even more convinced that the person in the footage was indeed the same child from before. After all, that child had learned swordsmanship in the dojo¡­


    ¡°Yiya!!¡± Ivankov couldn¡¯t help but spin around in ce, then joyfully ced hands on hips,ughing heartily, ¡°A miracle! This is a miracle! That bear guy, he really has an eye for people!¡±


    After pausing, Ivankov immediately realized that this was an excellent opportunity to leave Impel Down. So, he loudly dered, ¡°Sweethearts! Get your weapons ready; we need to support that Ian boy!¡±


    Seeing Ian and hispanions on the screen being affected by Magen¡¯s poisonous fog, Ivankov thought Ian might need his help. Since he didn¡¯t fully understand Ian¡¯s current abilities, he decided to provide support. Moreover, seizing the opportunity of Ian¡¯s jailbreak, Ivankov intended to lead the Newkama prisoners and leave this cursed ce.


    However, before the Newkama prisoners could respond to Ivankov¡¯s call, a new twist urred in the surveince footage.


    After Magen had retracted his poison gas, Shiryu removed his gas mask, revealing a sinister smile. He took out a cigar, ced it in his mouth, leisurely took a puff, and then exhaled the smoke, saying, ¡°Infinite loneliness is so boring that it makes one want to die. So, Magen, I hope you can keep your promise!¡±


    In other words, he agreed to Magen¡¯s deal.


    ¡°Humph, just don¡¯t make it a habit!¡± Magen snorted coldly, turned his head, and looked at Ian.


    However, before he could speak, his body suddenly shook. He felt a sharp pain and, lowering his head, saw a de protruding from his right abdomen,ing out from the front!


    On that de, there was a trace of crimson blood¡­


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Magen, in disbelief, twisted his head to see Shiryu, who had ambushed him from behind with his sword¡­

 Chapter 531: Betrail

    The prison guards of Impel Down and the inmates of the Newkama Paradise, who witnessed this scene through surveince, were all stunned.


    What¡­ what¡¯s happening?


    The sh from Shiryu not only caught Magen off guard but also surprised Ian!


    Ian had considered the possibility of Shiryu assisting Magen against him or taking advantage of the situation to escape from Impel Down.


    However, he had never anticipated that Shiryu would attack from behind, and stab Magen¡­


    Magen was careless, perhaps because, after the rescue with the Flying sh, he believed that Shiryu was on his side and didn¡¯t take any precautions against him.


    ¡°Uuugh¡­ Aah¡­¡± As Shiryu slowly withdrew the de from Magen¡¯s body, intense pain overwhelmed Magen, causing him to scream in agony once again.


    Magen knelt on the ground, one hand nted on the floor, the other covering the wound on his abdomen, ring at Shiryu with resentment. He said, ¡°Assassinating me? Have you considered the consequences of what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    with a cigar in his mouth, Shiryu was wiping the bloodstains off the gleaming de with a handkerchief. He raised his chin and replied, ¡°Of course, I know. It¡¯s just a matter of beingbeled a criminal again.¡±¡°This time, you¡¯ll be imprisoned for life, with no chance of parole!¡± Magen gritted his teeth.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true!¡± Shiryu grinned, ¡°When I came out of that cell, I swore in my heart that I would never go back!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± Magen retorted, ¡°Your betrayal will be reported to Marine Headquarters, and the Gates of Justice will never open for you!¡±


    ¡°But I never thought of leaving alone!¡± Shiryu chuckled darkly, then looked at Ian across the way, saying, ¡°Ian the Shichibukai, do you think I¡¯m right?¡±


    Ian, who was enjoying the spectacle of the two battling each other, didn¡¯t expect Shiryu to suddenly bring him into the conversation. He frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting a powerful man like you!¡± Shiryu sheathed his sword with a swing of his hand, saying, ¡°Staying here in Impel Down, I¡¯ll never see the light of day again. Even if I helped Magen this time, considering my personality, I might end up back in prison. It¡¯s better to take a chance and be free. I believe you¡¯ve arranged a way out, right? Can you take me with you?¡±


    Ian, feeling a bit incredulous, pointed at himself, asking, ¡°Are you saying you want to join me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Shiryuughed heartily, ¡°I believe we can be great partners¡­¡±


    Ian¡¯s expression at this moment was extremely strange. He never expected Shiryu to pull such a stunt, wanting to join him and escape from Impel Down.


    Ian couldn¡¯t help but wonder: Is he joking? Shouldn¡¯t he be trying to ally with someone like ckbeard Teach, an evil person?


    Looking at Magen, who was sweating heavily while clutching his wound, Ian finally understood why Shiryu suddenly stabbed Magen in front of him. This guy was basically presenting a deration of allegiance right in front of him¡­


    After careful consideration, Ian seemed to have guessed Shiryu¡¯s thoughts.


    Shiryu, a person who enjoyed killing, joined Impel Down and even became the Head Jailer not necessarily out of loyalty to the World Government and the Marines. It was probably purely to indulge in the unrestricted ughter of prisoners without facing consequences. Unfortunately, he shed with Magen in terms of ideology, and Magen, disapproving of his actions, took action to capture him.


    This made Shiryu realize that continuing to stay in Impel Down was meaningless. If Magen could capture him once, he could do it again and again. Realizing that his freedom and indulgences were restricted, Shiryu conceived the idea of leaving Impel Down.


    Originally, if it weren¡¯t for Ian, Shiryu would have be Teach¡¯spanion when the ckbeard came to Impel Down and taken the opportunity to escape. However, the situation changedpletely with Ian¡¯s appearance. Ian demonstrated formidable strength, even leaving Magen, the Chief Warden, powerless.


    This immediately drew Shiryu¡¯s attention to Ian.


    Following a powerful individual would make killing even more enjoyable and unrestrained in the future, right?


    Such thoughts were normal for Shiryu. However, he forgot to consider one thing: he had no idea about Ian¡¯s personality!


    Shiryu only saw Ian leading a group to raid Impel Down,pletely disregarding the World Government and the Marines. Therefore, he assumed that Ian was a pirate who would stop at nothing.


    It¡¯s not his fault for thinking that way. After all, anyone who held the title of a Warlord was a notorious pirate. They just ended up being recruited by the World Government and the Marinester on¡­


    Moreover, being confined to the sixth-level prison for so long, Shiryu had no way of obtaining information from the outside world. Therefore, he had no idea how Ian obtained his Shichibukai title.


    Ian, unlike other pirates, didn¡¯t gain his notorious reputation by randomly killing innocent civilians. His fame came from killing Celestial Dragons and confronting Marine admirals. Even though he had now turned against the Marines, even Sengoku had to admit that among the Seven Warlords, Ian had the clearest reputation!


    If not for this, do you think Ian would have friends within the Marines? People like Hina, Garp, and Smoker. If Ian were truly ruthless, how could they treat Ian with such a calm and friendly attitude?


    It can be said that Shiryu¡¯s desire to join Ian is simply a case of mistaken identity!


    So Ian¡¯s expression at the moment is extremely strange because he is being genuinely recognized by an evil person for the first time¡­


    Is this a case of gaining more fame or gaining a worse reputation?


    Especially considering that originally, Shiryu eventually became Teach¡¯spanion, this makes Ian feel like he has swallowed a fly¡­ If he epts this guy¡¯s surrender, should he change his alias to ¡°No Beard¡±? (haha XD)


    Ian can ept Enel, he can ept Trafalgar Law because, in Ian¡¯s view, these two can still be reformed and are not irredeemably evil. But Shiryu¡­ Ian doesn¡¯t know if this guy can be reformed¡­


    What¡¯s most uneptable to Ian is that Magen used to be Shiryu¡¯s superior, his leader. Despite this, Shiryu didn¡¯t hesitate to stab Magen in the back. Such a person cannot be used with peace of mind. Who knows if he will, at some point, treat Ian, his ¡°Supposedly ally,¡± the same way he treated Magen?


    In an instant, Ian made a decision in his heart, but he didn¡¯t immediately refuse. His eyes turned, and Ian burst intoughter, apuding as he said, ¡°Well done! A great performance, but it seems not quite enough!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Shiryu asked in surprise. ¡°What else do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Take me to the sixth level of the prison!¡± Ian said with a cold and arrogant look. ¡°Also, my people are poisoned. Since you were once Magen¡¯s subordinate, you might know where the antidote is. Help me get it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Shiryu remained silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Okay, wait for me a moment!¡±


    After saying that, he turned and left, heading to Magen¡¯s office. It seemed that the antidote was there.


    Once Shiryu left, Ian came to Magen, frowning as he looked at the bleeding wound that pierced through Magen. ¡°Is his sword so powerful?¡±


    Earlier, Ian had inflicted three wounds on Magen, but ording to Ian¡¯s observations, those three wounds had quickly stopped bleeding. Magen¡¯s body indeed had exceptional resilience to withstand attacks. However, the wound caused by Shiryu, up until now, was still rapidly bleeding.


    Ian couldn¡¯t believe it was due to the wound being too deep, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Magen remained calm, humming, and said, ¡°Shiryu¡¯s sword is a nodachi called Raiu, a cursed sword! Wounds caused by this cursed sword cannot heal and will continue to bleed incessantly. Unless one has a more powerful self-healing ability, otherwise, they can only wait for the blood to drain slowly until death.¡±


    As he spoke, Magen struggled to get up. He held his left hand over the wound on his abdomen, raised his right hand, and shouted, ¡°Venom Demon: Hell¡¯s Judgment!¡±


    With his roar, the venom on Magen¡¯s body suddenly expanded countless times, forming a huge humanoid monster behind him!


    Different from the deep purple venomous dragon before, the humanoid monster formed by the venom now had a crimson color!


    Using his ultimate move, it seemed that Magen was determined to go all out¡­

 Chapter 532: Magellans Resolution

    Chapter 532: Magen''s Resolution


    This gigantic Venomous Monster had a grotesque demonic face. After its appearance, it looked down on Ian with its hollow eyes, giving off a chilling feeling.


    However, Ian, after a brief nce at the Venomous Demon, lost interest and instead spoke to Magen, ¡°You know, your poison is useless against me! What you¡¯re doing has no meaning at all. Instead, you¡¯ll die faster due to the strenuous movement!¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Magen was panting heavily. Using the power of the Devil Fruit would consume a significant amount of his stamina. Under normal circumstances with an undamaged body, this stamina consumption wouldn¡¯t be much of a concern. However, Magen had been severely injured, and continuing to use the powerful Devil Fruit ability made him visibly tired.


    ¡°But I still can¡¯t let you rescue the criminals from the prison!¡± Magen gritted his teeth. ¡°Maybe to you, the Impel Down is no different from hell, but do you know, without Impel Down imprisoning these criminals, how could people in the world live in peace?¡±


    ¡°I admit that the prison has its positive aspects!¡± Ian sarcastically remarked. ¡°What you said is true to some extent. But, likewise, do you know how many people in this prison were unjustly framed by the World Government? The prisoners transferred from the Judicial Ind, have they really undergone a fair trial? Do you know that, ¡®judicial corruption is the greatest corruption.¡¯ Can you really guarantee that every prisoner here deserves their punishment?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Magen fell silent. He couldn¡¯t answer Ian¡¯s question.


    After so many years in Impel Down, he had witnessed numerous simr situations, so he was well aware that what Ian said was true.


    Shaking his head, Magen replied, ¡°Perhaps you have a point, but as I¡¯ve said before, overseeing Impel Down is my duty. Regardless of the reasons behind your intrusion, I must bring you to justice. Individuals like you are too dangerous. Even if I can¡¯t stop you, I have ways to prevent you from achieving your goals.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean!?¡± Ian became alert upon hearing Magen¡¯s words.¡°When necessary, I have the authority to execute all the prisoners in the entire prison!¡± After uttering these words, Magen immediately reached out, and the enormous Venom Demon behind him let out a silent cymbal. Its body elongated suddenly and soared to the wall of the fourth level of the prison. With a powerful punch, it smashed into the wall!


    A thunderous noise echoed, apanied by a sense of shaking, as if the entire fourth level of the prison had been shaken by the Venom Demon¡¯s punch. The wall struck by the Venom Demon immediately formed arge hole, sinking into it considerably.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Ian was rmed. He had initially thought Magen summoned the Venom Demon for ast stand, but he never expected Magen¡¯s true intention was to break through the wall!


    Keep in mind that this was Impel Down¡¯s fourth level, situated in the middle of the prison and already deep into the sea. While it might not have been apparent within the prison, once the wall was breached, seawater would rush in madly due to the immense external water pressure. With the continuous inflow of seawater, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the entire Impel Down to be flooded, and everyone inside would drown!


    This is what Magen meant by ¡°executing all prisoners!¡±


    Ian had previously considered how to deal with Magen. In his view, a Railgun shot could render Magen helpless, but Ian dared not use it, fearing the Railgun¡¯s power might punch through the prison.


    Now, although Ian hadn¡¯t used the Railgun, Magen had already set his sights on the seawater outside.


    ¡°me-Killing ck Dragon Wave!¡± After realizing this, Ian directly attacked the Venom Demon. A roaring ck fire dragon erupted, and the intense heat burned the Venom Demon to ashes, releasing toxic gas into the air.


    Ian no longer had time to consider the consequences¡­


    After the Venom Demon disappeared, Ian quickly opened his me Wings and flew towards therge hole created by the Venom Demon, examining it closely.


    Upon inspection, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately! That punch did notpletely break through the wall!


    Perhaps when Impel Down was originally constructed, they considered the powerful external water pressure. The walls of Impel Down were exceptionally thick, and the Venom Demon¡¯s punch had only prated about half of the wall¡¯s thickness, leaving the other half intact.


    However, Ian also noticed that the poison left by the Venom Demon¡¯s fist was still corroding the stone of the wall¡­


    Ian turned back, looking at Magen with some astonishment. Too ruthless! This guy also had a Devil Fruit power. Once the prison was flooded, he would die too. Was he willing to sacrifice his own life for the sake of duty?


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on!?¡± a voice came, and Ian turned to see Brook and Franky. They were carrying arge package containing the gas masks they had collected earlier. Clearly, they had been trying to save people and had not witnessed the previous scene.


    ¡°Franky! Use your mes to burn away this poison!¡± Ian ordered him.


    ¡°Oh! Alright!¡± Franky instantly realized the severity of the situation, hastily dropping the package and running over. He leaped to the edge of therge hole, puffed up his cheeks, and spewed mes at the toxic liquid.


    If they didn¡¯t quickly stop this corrosion, the remaining wall would be increasingly weak. Unable to withstand the external water pressure, the wall would eventually rupture. Ian¡¯s mes had a temperature too high, and he feared that using them himself might melt the wall. Hence, he had Franky handle it since his mes weren¡¯t as potent.


    Ian, with a grim expression, flew back to the bridge and addressed Magen, ¡°It seems you¡¯re determined to go down a dark path. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    After speaking, Ian¡¯s figure suddenly vanished from the spot. When he reappeared, he was at Magen¡¯s chest, thrusting his right hand into Magen¡¯s chest!


    Magen, who had just exerted all his strength controlling the Venom Demon, had depleted a significant amount of his stamina. Coupled with the bleeding abdominal wound, he felt a bit dizzy. So, when facing Ian¡¯s strike, he couldn¡¯t dodge, taking a direct hit!


    Once Ian withdrew his hand, a faint blue light orb appeared in his palm!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Ian forcefully crushed the soul orb of Magen in his hand!


    St! With Ian¡¯s action, Magen spurted blood into the sky and then copsed with a thunderous crash. Already heavily injured, losing a tenth of his life force to Ian made it impossible for Magen to endure any longer!


    Descending from mid-air, Ian squatted down, seemingly checking if Magen was dead, and then pressed his hand on Magen¡¯s body.


    Simultaneously, a voice rang out from behind Ian, saying, ¡°You¡¯re indeed amazing! Magen is beyond saving now, right?¡±


    Standing up without looking back, Ian said, ¡°Shiryu¡­ Enough chit-chat. Hurry up, save my people, and then head to the sixth level! We don¡¯t know how long the walls here can hold!¡±


    Shiryu returned, holding an antidote he found in Magen¡¯s office. Although he was eager to check Magen¡¯s condition and see if Ian had killed him, Ian¡¯s tone dissuaded him. He temporarily abandoned the idea and handed the antidote to Brook.


    Meanwhile, Ian conjured another tornado, dispersing the lingering toxic gas in the air.


    Franky had already burned away the remaining poison. He jumped down to assist Brook but didn¡¯t participate in the rescue efforts. Instead, he picked up the gas masks and headed toward the row of cells on the fourth level. Many prisoners here, affected by Ian and Magen¡¯s battle, had inhaled the poison. Currently unconscious, there weren¡¯t enough antidotes for all of them. Therefore, using gas masks to help them breathe for a while became the best method to save their lives. As Magen¡¯s poison induced hallucinations rather than lethality, providing them with gas masks might help them gradually regain consciousness.


    Using a key, Franky unlocked the cells, entering one by one to ce gas masks on the faces of the fallen prisoners. However, when he entered one particr cell and was about to put a mask on a bald inmate, the inmate suddenly opened his eyes. He reached out, catching Franky¡¯s gas mask, and calmly said, ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Franky curiously nced at the bald inmate, impressed by his resilience, but didn¡¯t say anything. He moved on to the next cell.


    As for the bald inmate, he put on the gas mask, sitting cross-legged on the ground. Through the ss in the eye area of the mask, he silently stared at Magen¡¯s motionless body opposite his cell.


    From his vantage point, he could perfectly see the abdominal wound where Magen had been stabbed by Shiryu. At this moment, a faint glow emanated from that wound.


    Just like the radiance from the light film on Ian¡¯s body before¡­


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Under the gas mask, the bald inmate let out a small, disdainful snort. ¡°Crocodile, it seems you¡¯ve indeed found a partner worth cooperating with¡­¡±

 Chapter 533: The Entrance of the Demon King

    Chapter 533: The Entrance of the Demon King


    The antidote Shiryu brought back proved highly effective, and with Brook¡¯s assistance, the group gradually woke up.


    ¡°Phew! Almost thought I was going to die here!¡±


    Rising from the ground, Bentham touched his face with lingering fear, wearing an expression of post-terror.


    ¡°My stomach is empty¡­¡± Luffy, on the other hand, hung his tongue out, looking weak and powerless.


    Buggy was arguing with Mr. 3; the reason being, when Magen¡¯s poison sshed earlier, Mr. 3¡¯s wax shield failed to protect him. Therefore, at this moment, Buggy was settling scores.


    Trafalgar Law sat on the ground with his nodachi leaning against his shoulder, silently staring not far away at Shiryu, who was smoking a cigar.


    ¡°That person¡­ is very dangerous!¡± Urouge, standing beside Law, whispered, ¡°Although he brought the antidote, honestly, I don¡¯t want to stay with that guy.¡±


    As for Zoro, he stared sternly at Shiryu¡¯s sword, and Shiryu, noticing Zoro¡¯s gaze, snorted and said, ¡°Kid, if you want to die, I can make it happen!¡±


    While Shiryu acknowledged Ian¡¯s strength, he held disdain for the people Ian brought along, speaking without any courtesy.Upon hearing this, Zoro¡¯s gaze sharpened, and his hand instinctively reached for the hilt of his sword.


    The person in front of them exuded an incredibly intense killing intent. Zoro wasn¡¯t sure why Ian chose to keep this person, but at the same time, he could sense the danger emanating from him.


    Between swordsmen, sensitivity to each other¡¯s aura was of utmost importance. Although Zoro¡¯s reaction was subconscious, it made Shiryu narrow his eyes, with his right thumb resting on his own sword¡¯s jaw.


    Shiryu was inherently bloodthirsty, and now, the killing intent in his heart began to boil again¡­


    However, before he could even lift his thumb off the sword de, a sudden surge of a highly dangerous premonition hit him. It felt as if a fierce beast was staring at him from behind, prompting Shiryu to abruptly turn around!


    He then saw a pair of cold eyes, and the owner of those eyes was none other than the person he had just sided with: Ian!


    ¡°What do you want to do, Shiryu?¡± Ian coldly questioned, staring at him.


    Ian had sensed the killing intent Shiryu had directed at Zoro just now, making him particrly irritated at this moment.


    ¡°¡­¡± Shiryu looked at Ian, and his thumb involuntarily retracted. The killing intent on him also subsided. He said, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    Ian nced at him meaningfully, then shifted his gaze away, addressing everyone, ¡°Since everything is settled, let¡¯s continue forward!¡±


    Chopper, being a kind-hearted boy, yed a crucial role in rescuing even the prisoners. Upon waking up, these prisoners saw the motionless Magen on the ground, feeling greatly uplifted. So, when they heard Ian¡¯smand, they immediately cheered with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Hail to the great Captain Ian!¡± They grinned, picking up more weapons left by the prison guards, rushing ahead to clear the way for Ian.


    At this moment, these prisoners felt an overwhelming sense of security. The man known as the strongest in Impel Down, Magen, had knelt before Ian, one of the Seven Warlords. Now, no one could stop them.


    Why is it so delightful to cling to powerful sides? Just the thought of having the mighty Ian as their supporter filled everyone with confidence about their future.


    However, when they reached the fifth level of the prison, the prisoners¡¯ fervent excitement received a sudden chill.


    Literally cold! The extreme cold hell of the fifth level could freeze a person¡¯s pee.


    The fourth and fifth levels were like two extremes, an icy hell and a zing inferno. It was truly unimaginable how such environments were created.


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    As they ascended the stairs to the fifth level and opened the door, a strong cold wind greeted them, causing everyone to simultaneously sneeze. Especially those who had shed their clothes on the fourth level due to the intense heat¡ªnow, upon reaching the fifth level, they were instantly frozen.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ so cold!¡± Chopper¡¯s nose was running, but Nami immediately hugged him, using his fluffy fur for warmth.


    ¡°I-Ian big brother!¡± Nami shivered, holding Chopper. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s find somece warm!¡±


    Ian sighed in silence, only able to control the heat from his me wings to provide warmth. The next moment, a surge of heat spread out, instantly reducing the surrounding cold.


    However, a problem arose afterward. Since Ian couldn¡¯t release too much heat, the warmth only extended to a certain radius. This led the prisoners to fight for a spot near Ian, where they could benefit from the warmth.


    Leading the charge were Buggy and Mr. 3, the two troublemakers who had been arguing since they met.


    Ian didn¡¯t know what to say to them and simply continued walking without a word.


    Thus, the prisoners in the fifth-level prison witnessed a bizarre scene. A group of thinly dressed individuals huddled around a man engulfed in mes, entering the fifth level. They desperately tried to squeeze into the center but hesitated to get too close.


    Compared to prisoners in other levels of the prison, those in the fifth level seemed unaware of what had happened in Impel Down. This ce was too cold, and even the prison guards rarely ventured here. The more they moved, the more heat they would lose. As a result, prisoners on the fifth level seldom engaged in activities, remaining motionless in sheltered spots, seemingly frozen in thought.


    As they reached the fifth level, the danger posed by the prisoners here surpassed that of the levels above. Consequently, Ian didn¡¯t rashly instruct the others to release these prisoners. Even if he had asked them to do so, they probably wouldn¡¯t haveplied. At this point, no one was willing to leave Ian¡¯s side.


    Even Shiryu was part of this collective decision.


    Shiryu had been released from the sixth level prison, using a specialized elevator controlled by the prison control room when he went to the fourth level. However, this elevator wasn¡¯t essible to Ian¡¯s group, and the guards wouldn¡¯t activate it for them. Hence, they had to take the normal route to the sixth level.


    Thus, the group traversed through the blizzard on the fifth level, searching for the spiral staircase leading to the sixth level.


    However, at this moment, Ian suddenly halted.


    The unprepared prisoners on the outer circle continued walking until they noticed Ian¡¯s stop. Hastily turning back, one of them, trembling, asked, ¡°M-Master¡­ Why did you stop?¡±


    ¡°There are people ahead!¡± Ian¡¯s En field continuously enveloped the fifth-level prison. Just now, he sensed the sudden appearance of a group of people ahead.


    These people were not visible in the blizzard, but Ian detected that they seemed to emerge from the snow. So, Ian¡¯s curiosity was piqued for a moment.


    Could it be Ivankov and the others?


    When Ian was on the fourth level earlier, even in the intense heat, he insisted on wearing his bear ear hat. He knew that perhaps Ivankov and the others might recognize him by this distinct essory. Since their parting in the Frost Moon Vige years ago, Ian hadn¡¯t seen Ivankov again. The current Ian looked entirely different from back then, so the bear ear hat served as a token. After all, Ian had no idea how to enter the so-called Okama Paradise and could only passively wait for Ivankov to find him.


    Following Ian¡¯s gaze, the group looked into the blizzard ahead. At first, nothing was visible, but gradually, a pile of shadows seemed to appear, growingrger. This indicated that the other party was approaching.


    Subconsciously, some prisoners tightened their grip on their weapons.


    Could it be enemies? Wait, weren¡¯t there only a few guards here?


    As they pondered this, a sudden burst ofughter echoed through the storm.


    ¡°N-fufufu! Ian, boy! Surprise!¡±


    Then, Ivankov¡¯s figure finally appeared in front of everyone!


    At the sight of this Emporio Ivankov, many prisoners felt like their eyes were about to pop out!


    The person in front surprisingly had an incredibly massive face! Moreover, the face was heavily adorned with makeup, and the eyshes were remarkably long, giving an extremely bizarre appearance.


    What was even more absurd was that in such a heavy snowstorm, he was only wearing a loincloth, a cape, fis stockings on his legs, and that was it!


    Per¡­verted!


    Ivankov appeared before Ian and the others, posing with one leg raised, supporting his cape with both hands, looking even more scantily d than the prisoners in their thin uniforms.


    Apanying him were a group of Okama Paradise residents, ranging from graceful beauties to mboyant individuals. However, they were all dressed in thick fur coats to withstand the severe cold.


    ¡­ A moment of awkward silence enveloped the scene as everyone stared nkly at Ivankov, unable to find words.


    A gust of wind blew, swirling up a pile of snow on the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ian-boy, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Ivankov hesitated for a moment, then asked Ian.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ian didn¡¯t know what to say and finally said, ¡°Ivankov, I¡¯m really d to see you, but¡­ aren¡¯t you cold in such little clothing?¡±


    Ivankov suddenly snapped back to reality, and snot started flowing from his nose. Holding himself, he eximed, ¡°So cold! I¡¯m freezing!¡±


    An Okama Paradise resident, wearing a bunny suit and sunsses, dug into his nostrils and said speechlessly, ¡°Lord Ivankov, I¡¯ve been telling you to wear more clothes¡­¡±

 Chapter 534: Killing Intent

    Chapter 534: Killing Intent


    Ian felt like there was something wrong with his approach. Ivankov¡¯s appearance made him want to facepalm himself¡­


    You¡¯ve been walking in the snowstorm for so long, and only now do you realize it¡¯s cold?


    Helplessly, Ian had to approach him and smiled, ¡°Ivankov, long time no see!¡±


    ¡°Your mes are so warm¡­¡± Ivankov, like staying near a campfire, reached out to warm his hands with Ian¡¯s ming wings. Then, he smiled and said to Ian, ¡°Yeah, that cute Ian boy from back then has grown up! I never thought you¡¯d be the one who killed a Celestial Dragon and became one of the Seven Warlords. When I saw the news, I thought it was someone with the same name¡­¡±


    Zoro looked a bit dumbfounded as he watched Ian and Ivankov reminisce. He also figured out that Ivankov knew Ian when he was a child, meaning it was during the time in Frostmoon Vige. However, why didn¡¯t he have any impression of this person?


    Even Kuina had never met Ivankov and his group. When Kuma and Ivankov came to Isshin Dojo, they came quietly and left quickly. If Ian hadn¡¯t coincidentally encountered them, they might have missed each other.


    Nami, holding Chopper in her arms, turned to Franky and said, ¡°This person is even more per-verted than you! At least you don¡¯t wear high heels¡­¡±


    Franky couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Nami. At this moment, the tuft of hair on his head had frozen and drooped down¡­


    On the other hand, Bon y was trembling with excitement, staring at Ivankov. Brook noticed his excitement and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Who is he?¡±¡°He¡­ he is the miraculous person who once left behind the ¡®legend of salvation¡¯ in the world, the strongest Queen of the Okama, Ivankov!¡± Bon y¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°I¡­ I finally met him!¡±


    At this moment, Ian also remembered Bentham, waved to call him over, and intended to introduce Ivankov to him. Excitedly, Bentham rushed forward with a ballet step.


    Law and Urouge stood together, arms crossed, watching this scene.


    ¡°Amazing! I never thought it¡¯s really the legendary Queen of the Okama¡­¡± Urouge grinned, ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories about him!¡±


    ¡°He¡­ I heard he is also a doctor!¡± Law adjusted the fluffy hat on his head, feeling quiteplex. He couldn¡¯t help but think of his own ¡°Amber Lead poisoning¡± from back then. If Rosinante could have found this Queen of the Okama back then, maybe¡­ things would have been different?


    As for Shiryu in the back, he suddenly looked a bit uncertain. He took a few consecutive puffs from his cigar, and the thick smoke mixed with the snowstorm covered Shiryu¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Darn it¡­ Ivankov is not dead?¡± Shiryu thought to himself, ¡°And it seems like Ian knows him¡­ He¡¯s a member of the Revolutionary Army. Does this mean¡­¡±


    Although Shiryu had been imprisoned by Magen for several years, he was once the Head Jailer of Impel Down. He knew about Ivankov¡¯s imprisonment. When the World Government arrested Ivankov, they already suspected his affiliation with the Revolutionary Army. However, due to theck of crucial evidence and Ivankov being the Queen of the Kamabakka Kingdom at that time, they could only use a ¡°baseless¡± charge to arrest and send him to the fifth level of Impel Down.


    Originally, the World Government wanted to use Ivankov to interrogate other members of the Revolutionary Army. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that shortly after entering prison, Ivankov mysteriously disappeared!


    There were no signs of any jailbreak; he just disappeared like that. Since then, no one has ever seen him again. This incident, at the time when Magen had just been promoted to the Chief Warden, led to reprimands from the World Government.


    And now, that legendary Okama Queen Ivankov, who had disappeared due to the ¡°Devil¡¯s Invitation,¡± suddenly reappeared before the world, and he seemed quite familiar with Ian¡­


    At this moment, Shiryu suddenly felt like he had discovered a big secret!


    Meanwhile, Ian was still in conversation with Ivankov. Ivankov was curious about Ian¡¯s appearance in Impel Down and hadn¡¯t figured out the purpose of Ian¡¯s visit, so he asked, ¡°Are you here to find me? Did that guy Kuma send you?¡±


    After entering the prison, Ivankov had been developing Revolutionary Army members within the Newkama Land. ording to his n, he intended to wait until Dragon¡¯s call and then lead these Revolutionary Army members in an escape, joining the wave to overthrow the World Government. However, Ian¡¯s appearance disrupted his n.


    Ivankov, through newspapers, learned that Ian had be a Shichibukai. He believed that Kuma had sent Ian to find him.


    Could it be that Dragon is ready? Ivankov wondered.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that Ian had already be a member of the Revolutionary Army.


    ¡°Ivankov, there¡¯s something I need to tell you!¡± Ian smiled and said, ¡°In fact, after the Mariejois incident, I was officially introduced by Kuma and joined the Revolutionary Army! I am now also a member of the Revolutionary Army!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Ivankov was instantly shocked by Ian¡¯s words, looking at him in disbelief. ¡°You, you, you! You¡¯re also ourrade!?¡±


    Behind Ivankov, Inazuma who had been holding a wine ss and wearing two-tone sunsses, couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when he heard this. He took off his sunsses and nced at Ian.


    However, the most shocked were probably the prisoners following Ian, including Trafalgar Law and Urouge. No one had expected that Ian, the Shichibukai, had a covert identity as a Revolutionary Army officer!


    ¡°This¡­ this is the most astonishing news I¡¯ve heard today!¡± Urouge widened his eyes, looking incredulous.


    As for Buggy, his jaw dropped in astonishment. He, along with Cabaji, Alvida, and Mohji, all stared at Ian in dumbfounded disbelief. Buggy never imagined that Ian had such a significant background! He was an officer under Dragon, the most dangerous criminal in the world!


    Suddenly, Buggy felt that he might never be able to bully Ian back in his lifetime¡­


    ¡°By this calction, are we now considered members of the Revolutionary Army since we are following him?¡± Law could still control his expression. He suddenly grinned and said, ¡°Well, this identity is not bad at all. Overthrowing the damn World Government sounds good!¡±


    Law¡¯s childhood experience of witnessing his parents being killed and his sister burned to death left him with no sympathy for the World Government and the Marines. He harbored an intense hatred for them, especially since his arch-enemy, Donquixote Domingo, became one of the Seven Warlords recruited by the World Government. Having the title of Shichibukai added a significant obstacle to Law¡¯s revenge.


    Not only him, but none of the prisoners present had any favorable feelings towards the World Government. So, after the initial shock, the prisoners quickly calmed down and even felt an inexplicable sense of excitement.


    Due to Dragon¡¯s secretive approach, the Revolutionary Army has always appeared mysterious to the public. Although many people are aware of the Revolutionary Army¡¯s existence, they have never actually seen any of its members. However, when Ian, an unbelievably powerful Shichibukai in the eyes of the prisoners, proimed himself as a member of the Revolutionary Army, it unexpectedly gave the prisoners a sense of pride.


    Wow! Not only is he a Shichibukai, but also a Revolutionary Army officer, the biggest enemy of the World Government! Such a prominent figure was just warming himself up with us a moment ago!?


    Damn, we can boast about this for the rest of our lives¡­


    The prisoners¡¯ expressions, from the initial shock, turned into vibrant and enthusiastic gazes. Ian naturally noticed this scene and couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly.


    He had anticipated such a reaction, which was why he didn¡¯t shy away from mentioning it when talking to Ivankov.


    As for Shiryu, Ian also noticed his gloomy gaze and couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    He knew that Shiryu was probably regretting his previous choices.


    Upon learning that Ian was a Revolutionary Army officer, Shiryu understood that they were not on the same side at all. He had chosen the wrong person to align with.


    Ian spected that this guy might be considering an exit strategy, nning to part ways upon leaving Impel Down.


    But¡­ hehe, parting ways? Well, he would need to leave Impel Down first!


    While Shiryu was contemting turning the tables, Ian, too, had already harbored murderous intentions towards him¡­

 Chapter 535: The 6th Level

    Chapter 535: The 6th Level


    It took quite a while for Ivankov to digest this news.


    ¡°So¡­ does that mean you were sent here by Dragon?¡± Ivankov asked, ¡°After all, only Dragon knows that I¡¯m still alive¡­¡±


    After arriving at the Newkama Paradise, Ivankov had once found a way to send a message to Dragon, and now, only him in the Revolutionary Army knew that Ivankov was alive and actively recruiting members for the organization.


    Now that Ian was a member of the Revolutionary Army and suddenly appeared in Impel Down, Ivankov couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    ¡°No, I came for Jinbe!¡± Ian shook his head and said, ¡°The war between the Whitebeard and the Marines is about to begin, and Jinbe would be a great asset. But Ivankov, the opportunity is rare. Come with me!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I was actually thinking about it!¡± Ivankov nodded, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Dragon for a long time. Maybe I should go out and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Hearing Ian and Ivankov repeatedly mentioning Dragon¡¯s name, Luffy on the side couldn¡¯t help but rub his nose and say, ¡°Why do you keep talking about my father? Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Your father?¡± Ivankov was stunned when he heard Luffy¡¯s interruption.


    Ian also paused but then remembered. Luffy probably learned about his father from Vice-Admiral Garp when he was in the Capital of Water7. So, Ian pped his forehead and introduced him to Ivankov, ¡°Right, Eva, this is Luffy, the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates. He is Sabo¡¯s sworn brother and, moreover, Dragon¡¯s son!¡±¡°Oooh! His dad is Dragon!!!!¡±


    Eva nodded knowingly but then reacted, jumping up suddenly, ¡°What!?? Dragon¡¯s son!?¡±


    Pfft! Not only Ivankov, but even Inazuma, the Revolutionary Army, the pirates behind Ian, and the prisoners, all simultaneously sprayed upwards!


    ¡°The¡­ The son of the revolutionary Dragon!?¡± Buggy, now looking at Luffy, almost knelt directly!


    Damn it, the Straw Hat kid who almost got his head chopped off in Loguetown, his dad turned out to be Dragon, the most dangerous criminal in history!?


    ¡°Cap¡­ Captain¡­¡± Cabaji trembled and asked Buggy in a low voice, ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be hunted by the Revolutionary Army in the future!?¡±


    ¡°W-We¡­ probably not¡­¡± Buggy said with little confidence, ¡°Do you think it would help if we butter up the Straw Hat kid now?¡±


    At this moment, everyone was really at a loss, feeling that the astonishing news they heard today was more than they had heard in decades¡­


    Nami and the others were still fine; they had been shocked when they were in the Capital of Water7. Zoro quietly pulled Ian¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°Is this Okama King also a Revolutionary Army officer?¡±


    Ian nodded, leaving Zoro speechless. Today¡¯s events seemed chaotic. If this news got out, the entire world would probably be rmed¡­


    A group of pirates, along with the Revolutionary Army and the participation of a Seven Warlords member, triggered an unprecedented riot in Impel Down, releasing arge number of prisoners. However one thinks about it, this incident seems to have gotten too big¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s too cold here; let¡¯s go to the sixth level first!¡± Inazuma lifted his sunsses and said to Ian.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Ian nodded. Indeed, this extremely cold hell was not a ce for reminiscing.


    Originally, the sixth level of the prison was not publicly disclosed outside. Although ordinary civilians knew the name of Impel Down, they only knew that Impel Down had five levels. The sixth level, where the most dangerous criminals were imprisoned, was a secret carefully hidden by the World Government. However, there are no secrets in the world. Within Impel Down, many prisoners were aware of the existence of the sixth level.


    However, knowing about it and figuring out how to get to the sixth level were things only experienced individuals like Shiryu and Ivankov knew about.


    Under Ivankov¡¯s guidance, Ian and the others, in the freezing hell of the fifth level, found an underground passage concealed in the snow. Following this passage down, after a winding spiral staircase, they finally arrived at the sixth level of the prison.


    After experiencing the special prison environments from the first to the fifth levels, Ian initially thought that the conditions in the sixth level prison would be even more harsh. However, upon arrival, he found that there was nothing particrly unusual here.


    Coming out from the exit of the spiral staircase, they were greeted by ordinary-looking cells.


    However, what Ian didn¡¯t know was that almost everything in this sixth-level prison was made of Seastone.


    When prisoners enter Impel Down, they must wear Seastone shackles to be imprisoned. In this sixth-level prison, not only do the prisoners face Seastone shackles, but even the bars of their cells are made of Seastone. Even the bricks used to build their cells contain Seastoneponents.


    Almost all the prisoners thrown into the sixth level are Devil Fruit ability users. It can be said that any ce they touch here is Seastone, which maximally deprives them of their power.


    Then, the guards here are all Zoan-type Devil Fruit Awakened users, Animal Hybrids like Man-Bull, Zebra Monster, Rhinoceros Monster, and these fierce jailers have the authority to execute prisoners at any time. Any resistance from the prisoners results in severe beatings. Moreover, the entire sixth level is enclosed. If things go wrong, the Impel Down control room can release poison gas here at any time, killing all the inmates.


    Most importantly, being at the bottom of the prison, even if the prisoners escape from here, they must pass through the upper five levels. The prison forces have enough time to deal with them.


    The current situation is like this: when Ian and the others arrived at the sixth level, they found that the elevator gate used by the guards was blocked, and even the spiral staircase they descended was sealed after they entered.


    No need to say, it must be the guards from the control room. Although Magen¡¯s fate is unknown, they haven¡¯t given up on obstructing Ian and the others.


    Ian looked around and found no guards here. Just as he was wondering, a burst of purple smoke blew down from above the stairs.


    ¡°They¡¯re releasing poison gas!¡± Ivankov immediately realized.


    After Ian and the others rushed down, they had already attracted the attention of the prisoners imprisoned here. Upon seeing this poisonous smoke, a voice came from one of the adjacent cells, ¡°Hey hey! Who are you? A bunch of idiots, don¡¯t involve us!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Lv6 prisoner!¡± Ivankov shouted towards that cell.


    ¡°Not good, this seems to be hypnotic gas!¡± A prisoner near the stairs, just catching a whiff of the gas, suddenly felt dizzy and overwhelmed by a strong drowsiness. He managed to warn everyone before sumbing to the hypnotic effects.


    The crowd was in turmoil, and Ian stared closely at Shiryu, noticing that he was quietly approaching the elevator reserved for guards. Ian couldn¡¯t help but speak in a cold voice, ¡°Shiryu, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    Shiryu halted his steps, and beneath the brim of his hat, his eyes revealed a sinister expression.


    In this situation, Ian was actually paying attention to him. What did that mean? Shiryu had a vaguely bad feeling.


    Upon discovering that Ian was also a member of the Revolutionary Army, Shiryu knew that they were no longer on the same side. However, he still followed Ian to the sixth level of the prison. The reason was that after stabbing Magen, Shiryu had no way back. The prison guards had already seen his rebellious actions through the surveince footage. Therefore, he wanted to use Ian¡¯s ship to escape.


    As for what would happen after leaving, it was easy. He could find a way to slip away at any time.


    However, the hypnotic gas released by the guards just now made him realize that following these people, he might not have escaped danger yet. Ian might not fear poison, but it didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t afraid of hypnotic gas. If everyone here was knocked out, they would be captured together. Shiryu didn¡¯t want to die with Ian, so he approached the guards¡¯ elevator, hoping to find a loophole. He remembered that after knocking down Hannyabal, he had hidden him near the elevator. Perhaps Hannyabal had a gas mask or something¡­


    However, as soon as he moved, Ian spotted him.


    In the midst of the chaos, Ian coldly stared at Shiryu, gripping the handle of his sword.


    Under Ian¡¯s gaze, Shiryu took a couple of puffs of his cigar, and finally, he spread his hands, signaling that he wouldn¡¯t make any reckless moves.


    He felt that perhaps his surrender hadn¡¯t dispelled Ian¡¯s wariness, which made him so vignt. It might be better to act ording to Ian¡¯s wishes for now and avoid making any additional moves.


    Sure enough, after Ian saw his actions, he snorted coldly, releasing his grip on the sword handle.


    The prisoners were now trying to find a way to save themselves, regretting that they didn¡¯t bring gas masks when they saw Magen being knocked down by Ian. They thought they wouldn¡¯t need them, but unexpectedly, they encountered hypnotic gas here.


    Fortunately, Eva made a quick reaction and said, ¡°Inazuma, help!¡±


    Inazuma, a scissor fruit ability user, immediately transformed his hands into two long scissors and began cutting along the ground, as if cutting strips of cloth.


    ¡°Go!¡± With a sweep of his hand, the cut sections of the ground were lifted by Inazuma, tightly wrapping around the spiral staircase.


    The hypnotic gas no longer diffused, relieving everyone¡¯s tension.


    The prisoners on the sixth level, witnessing this scene from their cells, were also shocked.


    At this moment, everyone heard Ian suddenly shouting at the top of his lungs, ¡°Jinbe!!!¡±


    In one of the cells, Sea Knight Jinbe, who was originally locked on the wall and paying no attention to themotion outside, raised his head in surprise upon hearing this loud shout.


    ¡°A familiar voice¡­,¡± Jinbe looked astonished, ¡°This¡­ this is Ian¡¯s voice!?¡±


    The next moment, Jinbe also loudly responded from his cell, ¡°Brother Ian! I¡¯m here!!¡±

 Chapter 536: Arrogant Crocodile

    Chapter 536: Arrogant Crocodile


    For Jinbe, Ian¡¯s appearance at Impel Down was quite surprising. He had never expected Ian toe and rescue him.


    Nevertheless, Jinbewas delighted.


    When he received thepulsory summons from the Marines and went to Marine Headquarters, Sengoku informed him about the war between the Marines and Whitebeard. Jinbe, as a Warlord representing Fish-Man Ind, was appointed by the World Government with the clear mission of easing racial tensions between Fish-Men and humans to secure more living space for Fish-Men. Consequently, he had always been obedient and cooperative with the World Government¡¯s orders.


    Sengoku originally thought that Jinbe would support the war between the Marines and the Whitebeard. However, to his surprise, Jinbe turned out to be vehement!


    There were two main reasons behind Jinbe¡¯s strong stance. First, Whitebeard had a favor towards Fish-Man Ind. Second, Jinbe was well aware of the consequences of a war between the Marines and Whitebeard. Regardless of the oue, it would plunge the entire world into turmoil. Thus, Jinbe vehemently opposed it and refused to fight for the Marines as a Warlord.


    This eventually angered Fleet Admiral Sengoku, who personally intervened, captured Jinbe, and threw him into Impel Down.


    Even as a Warlord, Jinbe faced torture and abuse within Impel Down. However, he endured these torments and physical pain. What concerned him the most was the imminent war between Whitebeard and the Marines. Every time he thought about the impending conflict, he felt an urgent sense of anxiety.


    The limitations of the terrestrial environment restrained Jinbe¡¯s ability to exert his full strength, and the presence of Warden Magen made it impossible for him to escape the prison.


    Just when he felt helpless, Ian unexpectedly appeared!So, Jinbe felt that Ian¡¯s arrival was perfectly timed.


    ¡°Ha! Big Brother Jinbe, I finally found you!¡± Ian heard the shout and arrived in front of Jinbe¡¯s prison cell.


    ¡°Ian, my brother!¡± Despite the numerous injuries covering him, Jinbe¡¯s spirits were high. His hands were chained to the wall, preventing him from standing, but he joyfully asked, ¡°Did youe for the war between the Marines and Oyaji?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ian nodded. ¡°ording to the information I¡¯ve obtained, the situation with Whitebeard¡¯s Pirate Crew is not good. I need more help.¡±


    Indeed, due to Ian¡¯s actions, a significant portion of the Warlord forces on the Marine side was rendered useless. However, the situation on Whitebeard¡¯s side was equally dire. Based on the information obtained from Aunt Shakky, the description of Whitebeard¡¯s condition was dire: he¡¯s dying!


    In other words, there was a high possibility that Whitebeard himself couldn¡¯t take part in the battle. Still, his subordinate captains would face three organized Admirals and arge number of Vice Admirals, not to mention Fleet Admiral Sengoku and Vice Admiral Garp. Compared to the original Summit War, it was unclear which side had the advantage.


    ¡°Take me out, I can definitely help!¡± Jinbe became anxious upon hearing Ian¡¯s words.


    ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll get you out!¡± Ian, not bothering to look for a key, drew the Senbonzakura, and ck mes surged up the de. With both hands gripping the sword, he swung it fiercely at the Kairoseki-made bars of the cell!


    A muffled sound echoed as the Kairoseki bars snapped in response.


    Ian now fully experienced the power of the Grandmaster-level Nen training. Seastone, known for its hardness, was something he could only cut slowly in the past using the Sword of the Darkness me. However, with the enhanced power of Nen training, cutting through seastone no longer required much effort.


    This indicated that the demonic fire from Hiei¡¯s card had elevated its heat level.


    His seemingly casual sh, however, subdued the other prisoners in their cells. They were well aware of the construction of their cell doors, and it was the first time they witnessed someone cutting seastone in half with a single stroke.


    ¡°Hey, young man, release us too!¡± Several prisoners in a cell rushed to the bars and shouted to Ian. ¡°We can help you too!¡±


    However, these opportunists were promptly shut down by Eva¡¯s Death Wink.


    ¡°Shut up, Level 6 punks!¡± Eva shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourselves!¡±


    But such threats did not deter these prisoners. When they realized that these people who appeared on the sixth level were really here to break out, they had already started to stir!


    No one wanted to stay here. Those who could be detained on the sixth level were heinous criminals facing endless sentences. Even in death, their remains would be left in the cells. This was the origin of the sixth level being called the ¡°Endless Hell.¡± While they had no chance to escape before, the opportunity was now avable, and no one would sit here waiting for death.


    So, these prisoners approached the cells, banging on the cell doors, pleading with Ian to set them free. Even Eva¡¯s Death Wink couldn¡¯t stop their actions.


    However, Ian paid no attention to them, walked straight into the cell, and cut Jinbe¡¯s shackles, setting him free.


    Jinbe stood up from the ground. His towering figure made Ian seem somewhat small. Although he still had many wounds slowly oozing blood, he rubbed his wrists, joyfully saying to Ian, ¡°Thanks! Brother Ian! I owe you a big one!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Ian sheathed his sword and smiled. ¡°Back in Dressrosa, didn¡¯t you help me too? We¡¯re friends, no need for these formalities!¡±


    Jinbe didn¡¯t express his gratitude with words, but he engraved this favor in his heart. Being someone who upheld the path of righteousness, he only thought about how to repay the kindness in the future.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ian said, taking the lead out of the cell, with Jinbe following closely behind.


    ¡°Oh, ha!¡± Watching Ian and Jinbe walk out one after the other, Ivankov suddenly felt a bit excited. Two Warlords gathered together.


    However, before he could finish marveling, a voice suddenly rang out, saying, ¡°Ian, have you forgotten someone?¡±


    Turning around, Ian looked at another cell on the right and found a man in prisoner¡¯s clothes crouching in the corner.


    Crocodile! The scar on his face was still so prominent.


    ¡°Mr.0?¡± Bentham, standing next to Eva, rubbed his eyes.


    ¡°Bo¡­ Boss!¡± Mr. 3 also looked at Crocodile in the cell with a face full of fear.


    In their impression, the boss always wore a trench coat, exuding an air of dominance. Who would have thought they¡¯d see Crocodile in prisoner¡¯s clothes?


    ¡°Ha! Sand-boy Crocodile, you¡¯re here too!¡± Ian walked up to his cell,ughing. ¡°What? Do you want me to rescue you too?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Even though Crocodile was in jail, he remained as arrogant as ever, sneering, ¡°The gate is sealed. Without me, you won¡¯t be able to get out!¡±


    What Crocodile referred to was his ability to turn things into sand. Indeed, once freed from the constraints of Sea-Stone, Crocodile¡¯s ability was the most useful for escaping.


    However, Ian shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. I don¡¯t believe anything can block my way under a Railgun st!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Crocodile was left speechless by his retort.


    ¡°If you want to get out, it¡¯s not impossible!¡± Ian, rubbing his chin, smirked at him. ¡°But¡­ you have to ask me nicely, right!?¡±


    Looking at Ian¡¯s expression, Crocodile was infuriated, gritting his teeth. ¡°Damn it, have you forgotten what you said back then?¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡± Ian certainly remembered but pretended to be clueless. ¡°Did I say something?¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Veins bulged on Crocodile¡¯s forehead. He hated to admit it, but he had to. ¡°Back then, you said if I were willing to join you, you would give me a position as a chief of staff, remember?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Ian pped his palm, as if suddenly enlightened. ¡°I seem to have said that¡­ But, isn¡¯t it un-nice of you? Why did you turn me down when I asked initially? Now, when you want to escape, you remember my offer. Itcks sincerity, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Crocodile, still as proud and arrogant as ever, made Ian feel it was time to strike a blow against him.


    ¡°¡­,¡± Crocodile remained silent. In fact, when he was defeated by Luffy and then arrested by the Marines, he suddenly felt a bit bored. After all the nning in basta, the result was nothing. On the other hand, Ian, as a fellow Warlord, lived a carefree life. After all, pirates should take risks. Therefore, at that time, Crocodile copied the Poneglyph of basta and took it with him, hoping to use it as leverage when Ian came to rescue him, joining Ian legitimately and leading a different life.


    Unfortunately, after waiting for so long, Ian seemedpletely unaware that Crocodile had the Poneglyph text in his possession. Crocodile, who was somewhat arrogant, didn¡¯t want to beg to join Ian¡¯s pirate crew. Instead, he hoped for Ian to invite him, creating an awkward situation.


    Crocodile and Ian faced each other like this. After a long silence, Crocodile muttered with resentment, ¡°The Poneglyph text of basta is in my hands. Don¡¯t you want it?¡±


    Ian almost burst intoughter. The Poneglyph text of basta that Crocodile relied on simply recorded the whereabouts of the ancient weapon Pluton. Originally, Ian thought about bringing Franky over and officially introducing him to Crocodile as the shipwright who possessed the design of Pluton, intending to give Crocodile a good hit. However, upon second thought, he decided to stop. After all, Crocodile had once been a Warlord, and if he embarrassed him in front of so many people, he might react with anger.


    So, Ian pretended to be very interested and said, ¡°Oh, really? Okay, deal. I¡¯ll let you out!¡±


    Sure enough, after hearing Ian¡¯s words, Crocodile secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He was genuinely afraid that Ian would give him a hard time again.


    For Crocodile, Ian had indeed cast a shadow over him.

 Chapter 537: Fight! Sinners!

    Chapter 537: Fight! Sinners!


    Crocodile has been released.


    After walking out of the cell, he massaged his wrists, still a bit sore from being confined by Kairoseki. He turned to Ian and asked, ¡°From what you just said, the war between the Whitebeard and the Navy is about to begin?¡±


    When he saw Ian nod, Crocodile sneered, ¡°Do you want to get involved? It seems my choice was quite wise. I just came out, and I¡¯m already encountering something interesting! It looks like the chance to take old man¡¯s head is here!¡±


    Upon hearing Crocodile¡¯s words, Jinbe was immediately displeased. He warned him, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to harm the Whitebeard. Got it, Sand boy!¡±


    ¡°Heh! Jinbe!¡± Crocodile shrugged and grinned, ¡°I don¡¯t have control over that. Haven¡¯t you seen that I¡¯ve joined the Dragon Hunters Pirate Crew now? I believe this time, the name of this pirate crew will echo throughout the world. When Whitebeard dies, my captain might be the new Yonko. Isn¡¯t that good? I¡¯m tired of being a Warlord. I joined the Dragon Hunters Pirate Crew for this hope!¡±


    Crocodile, the master of schemes, lived up to his reputation. As soon as he spoke, the prisoners present couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill.


    A new¡­ new Yonko!?


    It seems¡­ there might be a possibility!


    For a moment, the prisoners looked at Ian with fervent eyes!Most of the prisoners were former pirates, and the title of the Yonko resonated with their aspirations. Now that Crocodile mentioned it, everyone immediately felt that they might have the chance to be under themand of the new Yonko!


    Is there a more prestigious status than this!?


    At first, everyone just wanted to break out with Ian. However, with Crocodile¡¯s mention, they started to believe more and more in the possibility. One by one, they began to daydream!


    With a thud, one prisoner actually half-knelt down, looking at Ian with fervent eyes and said, ¡°Lord Ian, I swear to follow you to the death. Please ept me as your underling!¡±


    Led by this prisoner, others also woke up to the situation and quickly knelt down one after another, saying to Ian, ¡°Yes! Lord, please ept us!¡±


    In this sixth-floor prison, a scene of bowing down to a master unexpectedly unfolded, catching Ianpletely off guard.


    Zoro stood on the side with his mouth wide open, looking at Ian in astonishment. Well, they were almost stepping from being a Warlord to bing one of the Yonko. How did the gap keep widening!?


    Sanji was quite unwilling, but he just snorted without saying anything. Chopper, Nami, and Usopp stared at Ian with admiration.


    As for Law and Urouge, they exchanged a nce, both seeing the excitement in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Under one of the Yonko? This status seemed not bad at all¡­


    Ian looked at the prisoners kneeling all over the ce, feeling a headache steering up. He couldn¡¯t help but re at Crocodile. Wasn¡¯t this trouble caused by him? He hadn¡¯t even figured out how to handle these prisoners yet¡­


    ¡°Get up, everyone!¡± He could only say with a cold face, ¡°Talking about this now is still far-fetched. Whitebeard is a good man, and I won¡¯t take his position!¡±


    Jinbe nodded directly upon hearing this, increasing his approval of Ian. However, the prisoners felt a bit disappointed.


    But at this moment, Law suddenly interrupted, ¡°Without Whitebeard¡¯s position, there are others, like Kaido of the Hundred Beasts? Captain, I believe you will be one of the Yonko sooner orter!¡±


    As soon as this was said, the prisoners¡¯ eyes lit up again. Right! There are four Emperors, even if Captain Ian doesn¡¯t want to take Whitebeard¡¯s position, aren¡¯t there other Yonko positions avable?


    Moreover¡­ if Captain Ian can rescue Whitebeard¡¯s crew from the Marines, wouldn¡¯t that mean two Emperors joining forces in the future!?


    Damn! Invincible in the world!


    The prisoners became even more excited in an instant. Each of them made up their minds that they must follow this new leader well! Whether they could live a good life or not would depend on this!


    Ian gave Law a disdainful look. This guy actually joined in the chaos. Although he understood that Law wanted to resolve the Domingo matter quickly by following him, nning for a Yonko¡¯s position was not that easy!


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s talk about it when we get out!¡± Ian waved his hand and said, ¡°Now that everyone is rescued, let¡¯s get ready to leave!¡±


    ¡°Ohh!!¡± Upon hearing Ian¡¯s words, the prisoners cheered in unison, their spirits greatly lifted.


    Seeing this scene in the corner, Cabaji and Alvida asked quietly, ¡°Captain Buggy, should we also join the Hunting Dragon Pirates?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Buggy roared in a low voice, ¡°Do you think bing one of the Four Emperors is that easy? You¡¯re in such a hurry even before seeing the shadow. Do you want the Marines to chase us to the ends of the earth?¡±


    Although Buggy, despite being unable to win fights, could beg for mercy from enemies, he was once a crew member of the Pirate King Roger, and his experience was not something a group of prisoners couldpare with. Therefore, he never thought about merging his own pirate crew into someone else¡¯s crew. Over the years, Buggy only acknowledged one captain, the former Captain Roger.


    However, despite not wanting to join, he still wanted to escape from this prison with Ian.


    As Ian and the others were nning to leave, amotion broke out among the prisoners on the sixth floor. They reached out, shouting towards Ian, ¡°Boss Ian, Boss Ian! We¡¯re willing to pledge allegiance to you. Please take us with you!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ian suddenly showed a smiling expression, turning around to look at the prisoners on the sixth floor. He asked, ¡°Do you also want toe with me?¡±


    Seeing a possible turn of events, the prisoners in the cells quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes! Boss, please save us and take us with you!¡±


    However, Ian looked somewhat troubled and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible. As you can see, I¡¯ve already rescued so many peopleing down from above, and the returning ship is already overloaded¡­ So, I have to apologize!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Upon hearing this, the prisoners in the cells were suddenly dumbfounded.


    This¡­ this¡­ the hope for freedom was right in front of them, how did it shatter in an instant?


    For a moment, the prisoners on the sixth floor couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of disappointment.


    Meanwhile, the prisoners who hade down with Ian were extremely fortunate at this moment. They stood tall, looking at the prisoners in the sixth-floor cells, and instantly felt that their status had changed.


    However, at this moment, Ian suddenly extended a finger and said, ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. I can reluctantly make space for one more person on the ship. I can¡¯t take more, so I can only take one person from among you!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the inmates in the cells went crazy! Many raised their hands and shouted at Ian, ¡°Lord, take me! Take me away!¡±


    However, Ian did not respond to any of the requests, just smiling as he looked at them.


    Crocodile, seeing this scene, suddenly realized Ian¡¯s intention and couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    Sure enough, when Ian remained silent, some smarter inmates immediately realized it. Suddenly, someone from behind attacked their fellow inmate in the cell!


    A prisoner suddenly raised his hands high and, using the sturdy Seastone shackles, ruthlessly smashed them onto the head of his unsuspectingpanion in front of him, instantly killing him!


    Once someone took the lead, the rest was self-evident. In each cell, cries of pain erupted as prisoners began to frantically kill each other.


    Stimted by Ian¡¯s statement that he could only take one person, regardless of whether Ian¡¯s words were true or false, thest hope of escaping from the prison was right in front of them. The prisoners had no choice but to take a chance. All the inmates here were extremely vicious criminals, and even their roommates had be obstacles in their eyes, hindering them from escaping.


    Kill! Kill them, and then we can get a chance to escape!


    Blood sttered, and the prisoners revealed the ugliest side of their humanity. In each cell, chilling screams echoed as they ruthlessly attacked theirrades. Only the strongest could survive.


    ¡°I¡­Ian big brother, isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Nami tugged at Ian¡¯s clothes, whispering, ¡°Our ship¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Ian covered her mouth, cing a finger to his lips, signaling her not to speak.


    However, Chopper felt uneasy and asked, ¡°Ian, why are you doing this?¡±


    Ian, with a grim expression, watched the prisoners fight while whispering to Chopper, ¡°Chopper, trust me. The prisoners on this sixth floor are entirely different from those on other floors. I have my reasons for doing this. I¡¯ll exin after we get out. For now, don¡¯t stop me!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I trust you!¡± Chopper thought for a moment, nodded, and fell silent.


    After a while, the cries from the cells gradually subsided, leaving only the sound of the sole survivor panting heavily.


    Seeing this, Ian drew his sword, the Senbonzakura, swiftly shing several ming sword auras through the air, cutting the Kairoseki on the cell doors.


    The survivors from each cell walked out, staring fiercely at the survivors emerging from other cells.


    They remembered very clearly that Ian, the Shichibukai, had said he would only take one person, making the remaining survivors theirpetitors.


    ¡°One, two, three¡­ fourteen, fifteen, sixteen!¡± A hideous bald prisoner licked the blood on his lips, counting the number of opponents. After finishing, he grinned, ¡°There are sixteen opponents! Once I kill you all, I can leave!¡±


    However, at that moment, Ian suddenly spoke up, ¡°Wrong. Each of you has not sixteen opponents but seventeen!¡±


    The prisoners were puzzled, looking at Ian for an exnation.


    Ian, instead of looking at them, turned his gaze to the quiet Shiryu of the Rain and asked, ¡°Shiryu, if I remember correctly, you¡¯re also from the sixth floor, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Shiryu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 538: Reinforcements Arrive

    Chapter 538: Reinforcements Arrive


    Upon hearing Ian mention the name Shiryu, everyone immediately grasped why Ian allowed the prisoners on the sixth floor to turn on each other.


    In the end, Ian¡¯s primary goal should be Shiryu, right?


    This man exuded an overwhelming aura of killing intent, and his demeanor was eerie. When he descended, many people instinctively kept their distance from him. Although Shiryu was temporarily considered theirpanion, no one had any favorable feelings towards him.


    Now that Ian had targeted him, not a single person spoke up in his defense.


    Shiryu¡¯s eyes were hidden beneath the brim of his hat, shifting between light and shadow. He casually puffed on his cigar, saying coldly, ¡°Captain Ian, are you nning to burn the bridge after crossing the river?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no river, so where does the saying ¡®burning the bridge¡¯e from?¡± Ian sneered, ¡°Descending to the sixth floor wasn¡¯t your initiative, and the sh you gave to Magen didn¡¯t help me at all. Even without you, I could still take down Magen. So, tell me, why should I take someone like you who made no contribution to me?¡±


    Crocodile also timely stepped forward, chiming in, ¡°Exactly, and if I¡¯m not mistaken, you were the Head Jailer who pushed forward in Impel Down! You don¡¯t belong with us prisoners at all¡­¡±


    Even a viin like Crocodile disliked Shiryu. Back in his cell, he had a clear view of the situation. After Hannyabal released him, he turned against the wardens and cut down all the guards. Crocodile, the former boss of Baroque Works, despised traitors the most.


    Meanwhile, the prisoners present, each having endured the hardships imposed by the jailers, grew hostile as Crocodile mentioned Shiryu. Their gazes towards Shiryu turned sharp.¡°Either you fight these sixth-floor prisoners, and if you survive, I might consider taking you with us!¡± Ian crossed his arms, raising his chin at Shiryu. ¡°Or, I personally take care of you! Make a choice!¡±


    ¡°However, I have a third option, don¡¯t I?¡± Shiryu¡¯s hand gripped the hilt of his de. ¡°That is to team up with the sixth-floor prisoners and take you all down!¡±


    Without waiting for Ian and the others to respond, he shouted to the survivors who had just emerged from the cells, ¡°Impel Down is in chaos right now, a perfect time to escape. If we take down these people, we can all leave. Why should we follow their words and turn on each other?¡±


    It must be admitted that Shiryu¡¯s words stirred the hearts of the prisoners. Indeed, why turn on each other? In a fight to the death, only one could survive. However, by refraining from fighting and resisting, perhaps more could escape!


    The surviving prisoners began to show signs of unrest, but they were still cautious, asking, ¡°What about the ship to escape from the prison?¡±


    ¡°Just seize their ship!¡± Shiryu grinned sinisterly. ¡°Even if we can¡¯t seize it, I can impersonate the Head Jailer of Impel Down andmandeer a naval vessel to take us away! But it has to be done quickly. Once the news reaches Marine Headquarters, my identity bes useless!¡±


    Shiryu¡¯s words dispelled thest bit of doubt among the prisoners. They clenched their fists, crackling with ill intentions, gathered together, and turned their collective gaze towards Ian and the others.


    Even though they were aware that Ian¡¯s group had three Warlords of the Sea, the prisoners on the sixth floor were notorious figures, unafraid of the World Government and the Navy. The title of Warlords of the Sea naturally did not intimidate them. They were confident, even arrogant, believing they could turn the tables.


    Seeing the movements of these guys, Ian¡¯s group became alert as well. Low gripped the hilt of his wild katana, Urouge raised his stone club, Luffy clenched his fists in a defensive stance, and Zoro unsheathed his sword, holding it in his mouth.


    However, at this moment, Ian burst into loudughter.


    ¡°Hahaha! Just as expected!¡± Ian never intended to take any of the sixth-floor prisoners with them from the beginning. He had been contemting how to back out if they really ended up killing each other until only one remained. Unexpectedly, with Shiryu¡¯s instigation, these guys turned their hostility towards him. This was perfect!


    Ian nced at the remaining prisoners and found his targets.


    A tall female pirate in prison uniform, with heavy makeup and a long nose like Usopp ¨C Catarina Devon, alias the Crescent Moon Hunter, rumored to be the most vicious female pirate in history.


    There was also an immensely massive guy. Even sitting cross-legged on the ground, Ian¡¯s group could only look up at him. This was Sanjuan Wolf, nicknamed the Colossal Battleship. He had a chestnut-shaped head, and despite his cramped posture in the small sixth-floor prison, no one dared to underestimate him due to his enormous size. He was the only prisoner kept individually in a cell.


    Then there was the one wearing a clown hat, known as the Heavy Drinker ¨C Vasco Shot. Additionally, simr to Hundred Beast Kaido, there was a Corrupt King with long, curved horns ¨C Avalo Pizarro!


    These individuals were originally Teach¡¯s associates taken from the sixth-floor prison in the original story. ording to Ian¡¯s spection, now that the Marines were nning a war against Whitebeard, Teach wouldn¡¯t obediently stay with Akainu and the others. He would try to find a way to get out alone. Teach¡¯s ambitions extended beyond being a Warlord of the Sea; he needed more ruthless and powerful associates to help him achieve his ambitions and dreams. The prisoners confined in Impel Down were his best choice.


    If Ian didn¡¯t show up in Impel Down, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Teach nned to make his move here. However, now that Ian was ahead of this guy, there was no way he would leave him any room to maneuver. Taking out these criminals in advance, preventing this guy from developing his influence ¨C that was the greatest restraint against him!


    Not a single prisoner held on the sixth floor should be spared!


    ¡°Get rid of them!¡± Ian waved his hand and said, ¡°After killing them, we can leave!¡±


    Hearing Ian¡¯s words, the prisoners immediately howled and charged towards the opposing group.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this Shiryu!¡± Zoro, with a sword in his mouth, shouted somewhat unclearly. He then rushed towards Shiryu. Zoro remembered quite clearly that this guy had emitted a strong killing intent toward him before. In that case, let¡¯s see who could take down whom!


    Ian initially wanted to stop Zoro, thinking that Zoro¡¯s strength might beckingpared to Shiryu. However, after some consideration, Ian took no action.


    Perhaps letting Zoro confront a powerful opponent would help him grow faster. As long as Ian took care of him and prevented him from sustaining too much injury, it should be fine.


    ¡°Jinbe, let¡¯s stretch our muscles too!¡± Crocodile said to Jinbe, ¡°I have been in the cell for a long time, I am already bored and moldy!¡±


    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Jinbe nodded. He released his crossed arms and, stepping on his wooden clogs, headed towards the massive Sanjuan Wolf. That was the opponent he chose!


    Crocodile coldly snorted and turned his body into sand, charging towards the Corrupt King, Pizarro.


    On Ian¡¯s side, not only did they have more people, but their biggest advantage was that their Seastone handcuffs had already been removed. In contrast, the prisoners from the sixth floor had juste out of their cells, with the handcuffs still on their hands. Even if they had Devil Fruit abilities, it was useless. It could be anticipated that dealing with these guys was just a matter of time. Ian had no intention of getting involved anymore, letting them unleash their powers.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    While a massive brawl erupted on the sixth level of the prison, Enel, who had been waiting on the warship outside, was currently taunting the guards of Impel Down.


    The fleet guarding the prison had already been annihted by his widespread Thunderbolt, but the guards of Impel Down noticed Enel¡¯s presence. Knowing that Enel was waiting here to assist Ian and the others in escaping the prison, they decided to eliminate their potential backup. A group of prison guards opened the seastone doors, brought out cannons and firearms, and started firing at the warship Enel was on.


    Now, Enel was having fun. Standing at the bow, he used his golden staff to flick away the cannonballs aimed at the ship. Whenever he found someone displeasing, he would bring down a divine punishment, leaving these guards in a sorry state.


    With his power, wiping out these guard forces instantly was entirely possible, but he had finally found a way to pass the time. How could he end it so soon?


    However, just as he was enjoying himself, he suddenly felt something entering his perception range.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Enel turned his head in confusion, looking towards the rear. He found that several warships had already appeared on the sea!


    Vice-Admiral Momousagi had actually arrived!?

 Chapter 539: Momousagis Kiss of Acknowledgment

    Chapter 539: Momousagi''s Kiss of Acknowledgment


    If Ian were here, he would probably be extremely surprised because the speed at which the Marine reinforcements appeared exceeded his expectations!


    From Ian and the others invading Impel Down to the present moment, only a short period had passed. However, the time from receiving the distress call from Impel Down to the arrival of reinforcements was almost the same. This waspletely impossible!


    The World Government¡¯s dedicated sea route, known as the Tarai Current, connected the Judicial Ind, Impel Down, and Marine Headquarters. The principle of this Tarai Current was that it had a huge vortex at its center, and the flow of water was driven by this vortex. Since it was a vortex, the direction of flow was fixed, always moving in one direction.


    Therefore, departing from Marine Headquarters to reach Impel Down directly was impossible. One had to travel along the sea current to Judicial Ind first and then follow the flow of the Judicial Path to reach Impel Down. Simrly, when leaving Impel Down and using the specialized sea current, there would be only one destination¡ªMarine Headquarters!


    Since they needed to go to Judicial Ind first, the arrival time of the Marine reinforcements would definitely be rtively slow. This was also the reason why Ian was confident enough to proceed with his n after telling Enel to destroy the prison¡¯s patrol ships. He knew that even if the Marines immediately sent reinforcements, it would be toote by the time they reached Impel Down.


    However, unexpected things always happen. The reason why Sengoku, the Fleet Admiral, reached Tsuru and brought Vice-Admiral Momousagi to Impel Down¡­ Because the Marine ship led by Vice-Admiral Momousagi was able to go againstmon sense, and directly reach Impel Down from Marine Headquarters!


    In Enel¡¯s observation, the reinforcements from those several Marine ships, which had just appeared not long ago, were rapidly erging in his field of view. This meant that the other side was approaching Impel Down at an astonishing speed!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± Even Enel couldn¡¯t help but be extremely astonished. He had previously arrived with Ian using a military ship and was well aware of the ship¡¯s speed. However, seeing the speed of the opponent¡¯s ship now made even him doubt his eyes.


    There were a total of five Marine ships that rushed over. On the leading ship, a tall and beautiful woman was holding a telescope, looking in the direction of Impel Down.This woman had fair skin, dark long hair tied into arge braid, hanging over her right shoulder. She wore a pink top withce patterns at the cor and a neat short skirt, revealing a pair of well-proportioned and slender thighs in high heels. On her left thigh, there was a ck spider tattoo.


    She draped a white Marine coat over her shoulders, the empty sleeves swaying with the sea breeze. A longsword hung from her waist, named ¡± Konpira ¡± (Golden Pheasant), which was her weapon.


    Vice-Admiral Momousagi held a telescope in one hand and a rope in the other. The rope hung down along the ship¡¯s side into the sea, swaying continuously with the impact of the waves. A faint pink glow covered the rope along Momousagi¡¯s hand and acted on the seawater.


    ¡°Is there a ship over there? The guy with the long ears on top, he¡¯s one of our targets, right?¡± Vice-Admiral Momousagi put down the telescope and asked a Marine Rear-Admiral beside her.


    Only after she put down the telescope could her true appearance be clearly seen. Momousagi¡¯s beauty wasn¡¯t breathtaking, but she exuded a kind of sexy and mature elegance. Every move and gesture gave off an air of nobility.


    The Marine Vice-Admiral, when facing Momousagi, felt intimidated by her aura and appeared quite awkward. He stammered in response, ¡°Y-yes, that person should be one of the pirates under the Shichibukai Ian, the helmsman of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, Enel. The Marine Intelligence Department still doesn¡¯t know about his origins¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Just catch him!¡±


    Vice-Admiral Momousagi gently brushed the strands of hair hanging over her bangs and threw away the cable in her hand. Then, something strange happened¡ªthe speed of the five Marine ships instantly decreased.


    But at this moment, the Marine ships were already close to Impel Down. Pointing her finger, Momousagi said, ¡°Fire! Destroy that ship!¡±


    Hermand was quickly executed. The cannons at the bows of the five ships erupted in mes, and over ten cannonballs instantly headed towards Enel¡¯s ship.


    Hearing the cannonfire, the guards in Impel Down¡¯s task force erupted in excitement, shouting, ¡°Reinforcements! Reinforcements from Marine Headquarters have finally arrived!¡±


    ¡°Continue firing! Don¡¯t stop until that ship is sunk!¡± Vice-Admiral Momousagi ordered.


    As a result, Enel was in trouble. The five Marine ships didn¡¯t approach but kept firing continuously. With only Enel defending, he couldn¡¯t withstand such an onught. Soon, the ship was hit by cannonballs.


    Boom! A cannonballnded on the deck at the stern, creating arge hole. Amidst the soaring mes and ck smoke, countless fragments scattered.


    Not only the stern but also the sides of the ship were hit. Smoke and mes billowed from the entire ship.


    Under such attacks, Enel looked somewhat embarrassed, but he quickly retaliated against the Marine ships.


    ¡°El Thor! God¡¯s Judgment!¡± Enel¡¯s right arm disappeared, and a ball of lightning instantly appeared above the Marine ship where Vice-Admiral Momousagi was. Then, Enel swung his hand down, and the lightning struck towards the Marine ship.


    Following Enel¡¯s experience, even if this bolt of lightning couldn¡¯t sink the Marine ship, it could at least create arge hole in the deck. However, to hisplete surprise, after this lightning struck down and a sh of light, nothing happened!


    No expected cries of distress from the Marines, no explosive sounds of the deck being sted into pieces¡ªnothing!


    ¡°Weird!?¡± Enel couldn¡¯t believe it. He gathered another ball of lightning and smashed it down onto the Marine ship.


    This time, Enel finally saw it clearly. After the lightning struck, it was actually caught by a woman on the ship, gently lifted by the back of her right hand!


    Really caught! The ball of lightning condensed into a blue-white sphere, cradled by the woman¡¯s hand, and then flickered, getting smaller and smaller until it extinguished.


    ¡°What kind of ability is this!?¡± Enel¡¯s eyes were almost popping out. This was the third time he witnessed someone casually catching his thunderbolt. The first time was Ian, the second time was the guy with red hair known as Shanks, acknowledged by Ian, and now the third person appeared¡ªthe ck-haired woman on the opposing ship!


    Enel knew that the other person likely had a Devil Fruit ability, but he had no idea what kind of ability was used to make his lightning disappear.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± After catching Enel¡¯s lightning, Vice-Admiral Momousagi chuckled, covering her mouth. ¡°A natural-type Devil Fruit user. Now I understand why Admiral Sengoku was so wary of the Hunting Dragon Pirates!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Rear Admiral next to her nodded. ¡°Now, the Hunting Dragon Pirates not only have Fujitora as a Gravity Fruit user but also Eeel with his Thunderp Fruit ability. Plus, with Ian¡¯s Cryptocurrency Fruit ability, many people at Marine Headquarters privately refer to these three as the ¡®Three Giants¡¯! For the Marines, the strength of the Hunting Dragon Pirates is expanding quite dangerously. If they manage to take the prisoners from Impel Down, it will undoubtedly be a major headache for the Marines!¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t met that young man named Ian yet!¡± Momousagiughed amidst the booming cannonfire. ¡°This time, I must take the opportunity to get to ¡°know¡± him well¡­¡±


    Just as Vice-Admiral Momousagi finished speaking, a flippant voice sounded from the side, saying, ¡°Actually, I wanted to say that if you could defeat Ian, I might be quite pleased¡­ But now, it seems you don¡¯t have that chance!¡±


    Turning around, Momousagi saw Enel sitting on the ship¡¯s rail.


    Since the warship was on the verge of being sted apart, Enel couldn¡¯t possibly stay on it, waiting to fall into the sea. In an instant, he teleported onto Vice-Admiral Momousagi¡¯s ship¡­

 Chapter 540: Docile Devil Fruit User

    Chapter 540: Docile Devil Fruit User


    ¡°Marine Vice Admiral?¡± Enel looked at the epaulettes on Momousagi¡¯s shoulders and asked with some confusion, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Following Ian, Enel had learned how to identify the Navy¡¯s ranks. However, having shed with Admiral Kizaru before, he was a bit puzzled to see that the reinforcements sent by the Navy were only a Vice-Admiral at the moment.


    He originally thought there would be another Admiraling¡­


    ¡°I am Gion, you can call me Vice-Admiral Momousagi!¡± Momousagi smiled and said, ¡°You seem very confident!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Enelughed heartily. ¡°Who do you think I am? I am God Enel!¡±


    With Ian absent, Enel¡¯s chuunibyou (eighth grader disorder) was acting up again. He said, ¡°You marine guys shouldn¡¯t havee. Kneel down and pray, maybe I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡±


    However, Momousagi didn¡¯t seem bothered and said nonchntly, ¡°I can¡¯t agree with that. Because those who think they are invincible due to their Logia power are usually the ones who die the fastest!¡±


    As she spoke, the marine soldiers on the warship also rushed out, wielding guns and swords, surrounding Enel.


    ¡°Do you think you can deal with me with this trash?¡± Enel sneered.¡°Well¡­ how about adding Kairoseki bullets?¡± Momousagi said, waving her hand, and the soldiers surrounding Enel immediately opened fire.


    Upon hearing about Kairoseki bullets, Enel was startled. In the moment the Navy soldiers started firing, he instantly teleported away from the ship¡¯s railing, unwilling to confront the attacks with his elemental body.


    However, as he appeared on another part of the deck, a sudden fragrant breeze swept in. Momousagi was already wielding her named sword, Konpira, and shing towards him.


    Enel desperately tried to evade, but Momousagi¡¯s swordsmanship was exceptionally exquisite. After a few dodges, Enel¡¯s abdomen was grazed by Momousagi¡¯s de. The sword was wrapped in Haki, so the cut directly injured Enel¡¯s true form, leaving a long red gash that began to bleed.


    In pain, Enel felt a strong aversion to Busoshoku Haki. Fueled by anger, he threw out a Thunderbird with a voltage of thirty million volts. The Thunderbird spread its wings and opened its beak, rushing towards Momousagi.


    Facing this astonishing attack, Momousagi remained calm, raising her right hand. Just like before, she caught the Thunderbird with the back of her hand.


    This time, Enel finally saw it clearly. There was a faint pink glow on Momousagi¡¯s extended right hand. As the Thunderbird touched this pink glow, its form instantly contracted, transforming into a ball of lightning that stopped on Momousagi¡¯s hand. It flickered for a while, bing smaller and smaller until it vanished.


    ¡°What kind of ability is this!?¡± Enel was on the verge of going mad. He felt that, apart from the encounter with Admiral Aokiji, everywhere he wenttely, he encountered people who could neutralize his Thunderbird.


    ¡°Hehe, take a guess!¡± Momousagi chuckled, not giving him an answer, and continued to sh towards Enel with her sword.


    Enel tried to teleport again, avoiding Momousagi¡¯s attacks. However, as soon as he reappeared, a Flying sh rushed towards his location.


    This time, Enel finally realized his predicament and couldn¡¯t help but regret his actions.


    While Momousagi couldn¡¯t match his teleportation speed, the issue was that Enel was now fighting her on a navy ship. Though the navy ship was massive, the deck where people could stand was not very wide. Compared to fighting onnd, Enel¡¯s teleportation distance was effectively restricted. He couldn¡¯t move onto the sea surface, or he would fall into the water.


    Knowing the limitations of Enel¡¯s movements, Momousagi could more easily capture his location through her Kenbunshoku Haki.


    Honestly, after facing various formidable opponents, Enel¡¯s confidence in his invincibility was diminishing. In battles, strength alone wasn¡¯t the deciding factor; battlefield conditions and the opponent¡¯s ability restraint yed crucial roles in determining victory.


    Now, facing Momousagi, he felt constrained, unable to fight with his full capabilities. He hadn¡¯t even figured out her Devil Fruit ability yet.


    After dodging the Flying sh, Momousagi closed in again. Enel evaded left and right, but inadvertently, he was shed once again.


    This can¡¯t go on! I can¡¯t be entangled with this strange woman!


    With this thought in mind, Enel shifted his gaze towards the nearby navy ships on the sea, nning to use teleportation to escape onto those ships.


    It couldn¡¯t be that those navy ships also had people simr to this strange woman, right? By then, as long as he jumped over, those navy soldiers couldn¡¯t stop him. Even if this strange woman wanted to catch up, she wouldn¡¯t match his speed. He could then engage her in guerri warfare.


    However, just as Enel was about to activate his ability to teleport, Momousagi seemed to have guessed his intentions. Suddenly, she lifted her right hand!


    The two wounds on Enel, where Momousagi¡¯s sword had struck, suddenly emitted a faint pink glow.


    Enel was already midway through his teleportation, but at this moment, it was as if he had lost all strength. He dropped from mid-air!


    Ssh! Enel fell into the sea¡­


    The moment he hit the water, Enel was still dazed. He could sense that his Thunder Devil Fruit ability was still intact, but it suddenly became unresponsive!


    As the seawater rushed in, Enel felt his strength fading away. He couldn¡¯t float in the sea, and in a state of panic, he desperately tried to breathe but only ended up choking on seawater, resembling a drowning man.


    ¡°Bring him up!¡± Momousagi sheathed her sword and ordered the navy soldiers.


    Soon, navy soldiers capable of swimming jumped into the sea and rescued Enel. However, by the time they pulled him up, Enel was already restrained with SeaStone handcuffs.


    Coughing, Enel knelt on the deck after being pulled up, soaking wet and in a sorry state. His turban, a casualty of the fall, revealed his explosive hairstyle.


    Momousagi couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over, struggling to contain herughter at the sight of Enel¡¯s explosive hair.


    ¡°Darn it, what the heck just happened!¡± Finally catching his breath, Enel, ignoring his hairstyle issue for now, looked up at Momousagi, gritting his teeth in frustration.


    Unwilling to ept it, he had faced Admiral Kizaru before, and now he found himself defeated so quickly by a Vice Admiral. No matter how he thought about it, something felt off.


    ¡°Hehe! Unlike your Logia, I possess a Paramecia Devil Fruit!¡± Momousagi smiled slightly and finally answered him, ¡°But my ability is quite unique. I am a docile Fruit user!¡±


    ¡°docile Fruit?!¡± Enel looked at Momousagi in confusion, feeling unable toprehend.


    Momousagi walked over to Enel, ced her hand on his shoulder, and a pink glow emerged once again, enveloping Enel¡¯s entire body.


    ¡°Feel it?¡± Momousagi smiled and said, ¡°Do you feel like your body ispletely out of your control?¡±


    Although Enel was restrained with SeaStone handcuffs andcked strength, his body could still move. However, after Momousagi touched him, he felt his muscles stiffening!


    ¡°It¡¯s simple; your muscles have been ¡®tamed¡¯ by me!¡± Momousagi removed her hand from Enel¡¯s body, not wanting to keep touching this explosive-haired guy but exined, ¡°As long as it¡¯s within my ability, I can ¡®tame¡¯ anything I want, whether it¡¯s a person¡¯s body or energy. I can make them act ording to my will. This ability can even spread through intermediaries. As you can see, the reason we arrived so quickly is because I ¡®tamed¡¯ the sea currents!¡±


    Enel suddenly realized why the Navy arrived so swiftly; it was this strange woman who manipted the sea currents to speed them up!


    As for why his powers were unresponsive after Momousagi struck him, it turned out that her ability lingered in his body.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Momousagi looked at Enel¡¯s expression and chuckled, ¡°No matter how violent the energy or fierce the attack, in the face of my ability, everything bes as gentle as a little rabbit. Otherwise, how do you think I got my nickname?¡±

 Chapter 541: 542: Momousagis Advance

    Chapter 541: 542: Momousagi''s Advance


    The world is vast, and all sorts of wonders exist. Devil Fruits, in particr, seem to have a counter for every ability, no matter how powerful it may seem.


    Enel was captured, falling into Momousagi¡¯s hands.


    This was a ssic case of suffering from not understanding the opponent¡¯s ability. However, it must be said that since arriving in the Blue Sea, Enel had been hit by one setback after another. His initial arrogance had gradually subsided.


    ¡°That warship, it must be waiting for reinforcements, right?¡± Momousagi looked at the warship Enel had been on before, waving her hand. ¡°Sink it!¡±


    Once again, the cannons roared. The ship, which was originallymanded by the Vice Admiral, was thoroughly destroyed this time, sinking into the sea amidst mes and smoke.


    Watching the ship sink, Vice Admiral Momousagi pondered for a moment and then spoke, ¡°Our ship shouldn¡¯t get any closer. Stay here and leave some personnel to guard the ship. If necessary, sail the warship away from Impel Down. We can¡¯t let them seize the ship!¡±


    Hermand was naturally understood by the Navy soldiers. They weren¡¯t leaving any escape routes for those pirates trying to escape.


    So, following this, aside from a portion of the Navy soldiers staying behind on the warship, the rest followed Vice Admiral Momousagi, piloting small boats to arrive at Impel Down.


    The guards of the prison lined up to wee Vice Admiral Momousagi¡¯s arrival, and she, apanied by her men, went straight into the visiting room.¡°Wee, Vice Admiral Momousagi!¡± A woman wearing sunsses, her right eye covered by her bangs, raised her hand in salute. ¡°I am the Deputy Warden of the prison, Domino!¡±


    Beside her, another figure, short and resembling a little demon, also saluted. ¡°I¡¯m Commander Blue Gori, Saldeath!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Chief Guard Sadi!¡± spoke a simrly voluptuous woman.


    Momousagi nodded to them and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    Domino replied, ¡°It¡¯s been confirmed that the prison raiders are the Seven Warlords, ck Dragon Ian, along with the Supernovas Trafalgar Law, Urouge, and the Straw Hat Luffy, as well as the Pirate Hunter Zoro, these four rookies with bounties exceeding a hundred million. Additionally, due to the riot they incited, almost all inmates from Impel Down levels one to four have been freed¡­ That¡¯s manageable, but now they¡¯ve reached the sixth level of the prison. If the inmates of the sixth level are also released by them, it will be troublesome¡­¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your warden, Magen?¡± Momousagi asked with a furrowed brow. The situation seemed even more serious than she had imagined. From the time they received the invasion report until now, not much time had passed, yet the prison raiders had already attacked to the sixth level. Did Magen not intervene to stop them?


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Domino said nervously, sweating. ¡°Warden Magen is on the fourth level of the prison, but¡­ but he has been defeated by ck Dragon Ian, and his condition is unknown¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Momousagi was startled. ¡°Magen¡¯s condition is unknown? You can¡¯t confirm?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± interjected Saldeath. ¡°All my Blue Gori jailers have been killed. Now, the fourth level of the prison is upied by some remaining rioting inmates. They¡¯ve secured the entrance to the elevator, and our guard forces can¡¯t break through¡­ So we can¡¯t confirm the condition of Warden Magen. We can only see through the surveince that Magen is lying motionless on the ground¡­¡±


    Momousagi realized this was bad. When fleet Admiral Sengoku dispatched her, he had urged her to cooperate with Magen, the prison warden, hoping she could team up with him to stop Ian. But Momousagi never expected Magen to be defeated so quickly by Ian. If Magen was killed, it meant she would lose her ally¡­


    ¡°By the way, where is your Head Jailer, Shiryu?¡± Momousagi suddenly remembered, realizing there was also this formidable presence in Impel Down.


    ¡°Jailer Shiryu¡­¡± Sadi swallowed hard, struggling to speak. ¡°No, Shiryu. He¡¯s confirmed to have rebelled. He killed Vice Warden Hannyabal by an ambush from behind, and severely injuring Warden Magen¡­ Now he¡¯s entered the sixth level of the prison with the Seven Warlords ck Dragon Ian¡­¡±


    Momousagi¡¯s heart sank instantly. Upon arriving here, she realized the situation was much worse than she had imagined.


    With Magen¡¯s fate unknown, Shiryu rebelling, and the breach of the sixth level of the prison, the entire prison guard force was helpless. This tangled mess now seemed to be her responsibility!?


    ¡°Do we have surveince footage of the sixth level?¡± Momousagi wasted no time and headed towards the control room. ¡°Bring up the situation on the sixth level!¡±


    However, when they reached the control room, the guards responsible for monitoring looked uneasy and informed Momousagi that due to the previous closure of the sixth level and the release of sleeping gas, the surveince Den Den Mushi on the sixth level had also been affected. Now, almost all of them were in sleep mode. In other words, the surveince footage of the sixth level was almost all cked out. Even if there were any, it was limited to a few isted corners. They couldn¡¯t see what was happening on the sixth level at all.


    This situation frustrated Momousagi. They had no idea what was happening on the sixth level.


    But time was of the essence. They had to act quickly. So Momousagi immediately began to organize. ¡°All Marines and prison guards, follow me. We must retake the fourth level and rescue Warden Magen! Then, starting from the fourth level, we establish defensive positions!¡±


    With Momousagi¡¯s orders issued, all Marines and prison guards sprang into action. Just before they set off, Vice Admiral Momousagi nced at Enel, who was shackled by Sea-Prism Stone handcuffs. ¡°Your captain isn¡¯t wise. The supporting ships have already been sunk. He won¡¯t be able to escape. So soon, you¡¯ll meet him, perhaps even be locked up together!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll wait and see!¡± Enel smiled nonchntly, staring straight at Momousagi. ¡°You¡¯re not bad, woman. If possible, when we leave, maybe we¡¯ll take you along!¡±


    Momousagi seethed inwardly, giving a cold snort, but she brushed off Enel¡¯s words as stubbornness and didn¡¯t bother arguing with him. She instructed the Marines to keep an eye on him and then led the team to set off.


    The prison cells on the first and second levels were nearly empty now, with most prisoners following Ian down below. It wasn¡¯t until they reached the third level that they encountered some scattered prisoners, mostly those who had been bullied by the prison guards and had stayed behind seeking revenge on the injured guards.


    Momousagi showed no mercy to these individuals and ordered them to be killed on sight.


    Under Momousagi¡¯s lead, the troops continued their advance towards the fourth level of the prison. At the entrance to the elevator, there were many prisoners on guard. Momousagi took the lead, charging into the crowd of prisoners like a juggernaut. With her strength, the prisoners couldn¡¯t stop her, and they quickly regained control of the fourth level.


    Later, on the bridge, Momousagi saw the massive figure of Magen lying on the ground.


    Sighing, Momousagi walked towards Magen, intending to check on him as hey motionless.


    However, at that moment, a voice suddenly rang out, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t bother checking, he¡¯s not dead yet! But it might take some time for him to wake up¡­¡±


    Momousagi turned to see a closed cell, surrounded by open ones. Inside sat a bald, stern-looking man with his head bowed.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Momousagi paused for a moment, then asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you escape? Did you witness what happened to Magen?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I was just waiting for someone!¡± The bald man raised his head, nced at Momousagi, and said, ¡°Although Magen was defeated by the Seven Warlords¡¯ Ian, he saved his life. Otherwise, the wound on his abdomen alone could have caused fatal bleeding for Magen!¡±


    Momousagi gently lifted Magen¡¯s body and inspected the wound on his abdomen, confirming what the man said. There was still a faint glow around the wound, but it had already healed considerably.


    Was this wound left by Shiryu¡¯s ambush?


    ¡°Well done!¡± Momousagi praised the bald man. ¡°You didn¡¯t escape with the other prisoners. Perhaps, once this is all over, I can apply for a reduction in your sentence!¡±


    However, Momousagi¡¯s words were met with a burst ofughter from the bald man. ¡°You should worry about yourselves. If my bosses back with Ian, then you¡¯ll have to face more than just one Warlord¡­¡±

 Chapter 543: Nobody Gets Involved

    Chapter 543: Nobody Gets Involved


    While Momousagi led her troops to establish a defensive position on the fourth floor, a major battle broke out on the sixth floor of the prison!


    Those imprisoned on the sixth floor were all super-heavyweight criminals. If one were to describe their bounties, they would conservatively estimate at least two hundred million berries, with no upper limit!


    Anyone with a bounty lower than this amount didn¡¯t even qualify to be locked up here!


    However, among the remaining seventeen prisoners, Ian was particrly interested in the four individuals who were originally supposed to bepanions of ckbeard Teach.


    There was Vasco Shot, Sanjuan Wolf, Avalo Pizarro, and the most notorious female criminal, Katerina. These four were the strongest in the sixth-floor prison! Although Ian didn¡¯t know their exact bounties, he estimated they were probably around 500 million berries, possibly even higher than his own bounty!


    While bounties weren¡¯t always an urate representation of strength, they served as a reference point. Dealing with this group alone would be quite troublesome for Ian.


    Fortunately, Ian wasn¡¯t alone. He had plenty of helpers, and they were equally powerful!


    Jinbe faced off against the enormous giant Sanjuan. Jinbe was already tall, butpared to Sanjuan, he seemed like a mere speck, especially considering the cramped space of the prison.


    Sanjuan¡¯s colossal size brought with it tremendous destructive power. Although he wore specially made colossal seastone shackles, he wasn¡¯t a Devil Fruit user, so the seastone only restricted his movements without affecting his own strength. He wielded the seastone shackles as weapons and fiercely attacked Jinbe.Jinbe swiftly dodged, and Sanjuan¡¯s hands pounded the ground, causing cracks to spread inch by inch. The massive tremors made it seem as if the entire Impel Down was shaking.


    Sanjuan swung his hands again, and Jinbe dodged once more. However, this time, one of the sixth-floor inmates who was engaged inbat with Ian¡¯s subordinates was unfortunately struck by Sanjuan¡¯s arm. With a squishy sound, the inmate instantly turned into a pile of flesh upon impact! It was as if one had squashed a fat bug, with juices sttering everywhere¡­


    At this moment, Sanjuan could only move his arms. His body was toorge, and most of it was wedged in the cramped space of the sixth floor of the prison.


    Frustrated by missing Jinbe twice in a row, Sanjuan wanted to stretch his body.


    But this stretch caused cracks to form in the walls of the sixth-floor prison, and sand and rocks cascaded down, indicating that even the floor above might copse.


    ¡°This is underwater; you can¡¯t wreak havoc like this!¡± Jinbe observed the scene and halted his movements. He concentrated his energy, clenched his left fist at his waist, and then fiercely punched Sanjuan with his right fist!


    ¡°Three Thousand Tile Straight Fist!¡±


    Boom! With Jinbe¡¯s punch, the surroundings trembled, and the force dispersed the air, like a shell sting through space, directly striking Sanjuan¡¯s¡­ groin!


    There was no other way. Sanjuan was squatting, and Jinbe¡¯s stature was simply too small for him. This punch could only reach this particr spot¡­


    When Sanjuan was hit, his eyeballs nearly popped out!


    Jinbe¡¯s punch wasn¡¯t a joke. At that moment, the force sent Sanjuan, who was squatting, crashing to the ground.


    However, Jinbe didn¡¯t let up. He followed through with sessive Straight Fists, all targeting the same spot¡­


    Ian was sweating profusely as he watched this scene unfold. It was the first time he realized that being toorge was definitely not a good thing!


    Seeing Jinbe seemingly intent on smashing his opponent¡¯s groin to death, Ian couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore. He shifted his gaze towards Crocodile¡¯s battle.


    Crocodile¡¯s opponent was the Heavy Drinker, Vasco Shot. Though also a towering giant, he paled inparison to Sanjuan. However, Crocodile encountered a bit of trouble choosing him as his opponent because he had never anticipated that Shot would have alcohol on him!


    Crocodile wasn¡¯t sure if the prison provided alcohol to the inmates or if it was Shot¡¯s Devil Fruit ability, something rted to the ¡°Glug-Glug Fruit,¡± and the alcohol was actually stored using his abilities.


    In any case, the gourd of alcohol that Shot carried caused quite a bit of trouble for Crocodile.


    Initially, Crocodile nned to use his sand-based abilities to dehydrate Shot, quickly ending the fight. However, Shot found a weakness in Crocodile¡¯s sand. He filled himself with alcohol, preventing Crocodile from dehydrating him effectively. Then, he engaged Crocodile while twisting the gourd of alcohol, and his attacks were fierce. With each movement, the alcohol sshed out, severely disrupting Crocodile¡¯s performance.


    ¡°Hey, Old bag of Sand! Can you handle this?¡± Ian couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°If not, let me handle it!¡±


    ¡°Even if I join your pirate crew now, you¡¯re not allowed to interfere in my fights!¡± Challenged by Ian in this way, Crocodile was also somewhat annoyed and replied without looking back.


    Ian shrugged, shifted his gaze, and then saw Trafalgar Law and Urouge, along with their pirate crews, engaging in a fierce battle with Catarina.


    This most ferocious female criminal, Catarina, lived up to her reputation. Due to wearing seastone handcuffs, it was temporarily unclear if she had a Devil Fruit ability. However, this heavily made-up woman surprisingly possessed considerable Haki proficiency. Faced with thebined attacks of Law and Urouge, she relied on the ck-armored Haki covering her entire body to withstand them.


    Ian noticed that Law¡¯s Devil Fruit ability couldn¡¯t cut through Caterina¡¯s body!


    While this was partly because Law currentlycked Haki¡¯s abilities, from this point, Catarina was at least not weaker than Vergo, who Ian had defeated before!


    However, after observing for a while, Ian found that Law¡¯s group had no problems because Urouge was exceptionally resilient. Every counterattack from Catarina was almost taken on by Urouge, and his Devil Fruit ability seemed to amplify his retaliatory force the more Catarina struck him.


    Compared to these heavy offenders in the sixth level of the prison, except for Crocodile and Jinbe, the rest of Ian¡¯s group was somewhatcking in power. However, their advantagey in being able to utilize Devil Fruit abilities, while their opponents could not. This bnced the gap between them and their opponents to some extent.


    So, in Ian¡¯s view, victory was only a matter of time.


    So, Ian¡¯s gaze shifted towards Zoro.


    Luffy, Sanji, Buggy, and Mr. 3 were currently fighting with the other prisoners from the sixth level, leaving Zoro and Shiryu to duel.


    This was Zoro¡¯s request, so Luffy and the others had no intention of intervening.


    However, there was quite a gap between Zoro and Shiryu at the moment. When Ian looked at him, he noticed that Zoro already had several long wounds on his body, and he was panting heavily.


    These were all inflicted by Shiryu during their recent sh¡­


    The wounds weren¡¯t too deep, probably a result of Zoro desperately protecting himself when he was struck, but they were still bleeding, exacerbating Zoro¡¯s physical exertion.


    Yet, even with such injuries, Zoro¡¯s eyes still burned with determination!


    ¡°Three Sword Style: Oni Giri!¡±


    Zoro charged forward, crossing his swords and shing violently towards Shiryu. At the same time, the sword held in his mouth swung along with his head, delivering another strike!


    Shiryu, wielding his demonic de emitting a red glow, intercepted Zoro¡¯s three-sword cross sh, pressing down on Zoro¡¯s attack. However, he was pushed back a few steps by Zoro¡¯s force.


    ¡°Get lost, brat!¡± Shiryu exerted force and swung his sword horizontally, pushing Zoro away.


    Zoro was sent flying, but he rolled uponnding, nted his feet firmly on the ground, then leaped forward again, aiming another strike at Shiryu.


    ¡°Tora Gari: Tiger Hunting!!¡±


    However, as they passed each other, another bloodied gash appeared on Zoro¡¯s chest uponnding, while Shiryu remained unscathed!


    At the moment when Zoro made his move, Shiryu seized upon his vulnerability and struck him once again.


    Zoro tried to get up, but as he did, he stumbled, the loss of blood making him slightly dizzy.


    Seeing this, Ian couldn¡¯t help but frown, his hand resting on the hilt of his Senbonzakura, ready to intervene.


    However, as if knowing Ian¡¯s intentions, Zoro spoke out without looking back, ¡°Ian, don¡¯t intervene!¡±


    Ian halted, furrowing his brow. ¡°Zoro, you¡¯re not his match right now¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Zoro cut him off, ¡°I know! But I must fight!¡±


    With his back to Ian, Zoro stood tall, unlike ever before. He continued, ¡°Ian, I swore to be the greatest swordsman in the world! I won¡¯t live in the shadow of you and Kuina forever. If you interfere in my battles, I¡¯ll never forgive you for the rest of my life¡­¡±


    Though Ian couldn¡¯t see Zoro¡¯s eyes at this moment, he could imagine the determination in them.


    This stubborn brat had always been defiant since childhood, so when Ian heard his words, he realized his resolve and silently let go of the hilt of his sword, saying, ¡°If you fall in battle, I¡¯ll avenge you!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you that chance!¡± Zoro grinned without facing Ian, then slightly crouched down, gripping his sword tightly.


    Then, Ian saw the air around Zoro distort, and his two swords seemed to tremble and shake!


    ¡°Enbima Yonezu Oni Giri: Nightless!¡±


    With a roar, Zoro¡¯s entire body shot forward like an arrow towards Shiryu¡­

 Chapter 544: The Death of Shiryu

    Chapter 544: The Death of Shiryu


    To be honest, Shiryu had been absent-minded throughout his fight with Zoro.


    Right now, he was thinking more about how to escape from this prison than tangling with the green-haired kid in front of him.


    He knew that Ian actually wanted to kill him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to join the inmates on the sixth level to fight each other. And since Ian wanted to kill him, he naturally had to resist, to survive!


    So, he incited the remaining inmates from the sixth level to fight against Ian and his group.


    Despite the fighting, he was well aware that these prisoners with seastone handcuffs posed no real threat to Ian and the others. However, his goal was somewhat achieved. As long as chaos ensued, he would have a chance.


    Shiryu had noticed among Ian¡¯s group, there were two beautiful women. Typically, such beautiful women mingling among pirates were likely important figures.


    If he could take any one of them hostage, he could force Ian to let him leave.


    Although Shiryu had been fighting Zoro all this time, he had been secretly observing these two women, trying to figure out who would be the better hostage.


    However, what Shiryu hadn¡¯t anticipated at all was that the green-haired kid in front of him was bing more and more courageous!?Despite the bloodied wounds on his body, this kid not only didn¡¯t fall, but seemed to have his potential unleashed as if stimted by them.


    When Shiryu saw Zoro employing the Enbima Yonezu Oni Giri: Nightless and the female demon illusion appearing behind him, he couldn¡¯t help but narrow his pupils. He realized that he had underestimated this green-haired kid. The kid¡¯s spirit hadpletely merged into his swordsmanship!?


    This man had eyes like a wild beast!


    As the des swiftly swung, Shiryu¡¯s murderous intent also surged. He sensed a threat from Zoro.


    Swish! The two instantly passed each other. Shiryu stepped forward, maintaining his shing posture, while Zoro, with his head lowered, knelt on the ground, hands gripping the swords, also maintaining his shing stance.


    However, the next moment, a massive wound suddenly burst open on Zoro¡¯s chest again, blood spraying out, and he copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Hmph, think you can beat me? You¡¯re still too young!¡± Watching Zoro fall, Shiryu sneered coldly, cigar clenched between his teeth.


    Unexpectedly, Zoro, lying on the ground, chuckled, and with some difficulty, said, ¡°Is¡­ that so?¡±


    Drip, a drop of blood fell to the ground. With this drop of blood, Shiryu suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest!


    ¡°Wha¡­ What!?¡± Shiryu looked down and found two intersecting wounds on his chest, which had torn through his clothes, leaving scars on his chest.


    When was this inflicted!? Could it be that in that moment of exchange, this kid¡¯s speed had already matched his own!?


    Shiryu swiftly turned around, only to find Zoro trembling, yet somehow managing to stand up again!


    After sustaining such severe injuries, he could still stand up!?


    At this moment, blood was flowing from Zoro¡¯s body, soaking his pantspletely. However, Zoro, at this moment, showed no signs of weakening. On the contrary, he seemed stronger. With a bandana wrapped around his head, his eyes hidden in the shadow, he stared at Shiryu with a beastly gaze. He raised his right-hand sword, its tip pointing at Shiryu. ¡°Come on, I can take another hit!¡±


    With a crack, the cigar in Shiryu¡¯s mouth was bitten off and fell to the ground!


    Zoro sheathed his sword and ced it at his waist, then slightly crouched down, assuming the stance of Iai sh.


    Although Zoro pointed his sword at Shiryu, his consciousness was already blurred. Shiryu, who had killed countless people, naturally noticed Zoro¡¯s condition, but he remained unfazed. Suddenly, his figure disappeared from the spot!


    ¡°Behead without guilt!¡±


    However, when he instantly appeared next to Zoro and drew his sword fiercely, Zoro¡¯s blurred consciousness suddenly cleared at that moment.


    At this moment, a faint ck color covered the des of his three swords. Simultaneously, a three-headed, six-armed demon illusion appeared behind Zoro. With Zoro¡¯s body rotation, it directly shed toward the Rain Shiryu, who was within reach!


    ¡°Asura: One Silver Fog!¡±


    The next second, a whirlwind of des suddenly swept up from the ground, enveloping Shiryu¡­


    ng!!! A loud metallic sh resounded, and both Zoro and Shiryu were sent flying!


    With a thud, Zoro¡¯s body leaned backward and fell to the ground. As he fell, he spat outrge amounts of blood from his mouth.


    Above his abdomen, a terrifying sword wound that nearly cut him in half appeared. Shiryu¡¯s Iai sh was no joke. If it weren¡¯t for Zoro¡¯sst-minute counterattack, Shiryu could have cleaved him in two from the waist.


    Even so, Zoro was also critically wounded at this moment. Half of his waist had been severed by Shiryu, leaving only the other half connected by flesh and skin. That¡¯s why he exhibited symptoms of spitting out blood inrge mouthfuls afternding.


    The battle between swordsmen was always an extremely perilous life-and-death struggle, especially for someone like Zoro. It was even more dangerous when there was a significant disparity in strength between thebatants.


    Shiryu was also sent flying, but he quickly stood up.


    However, although he stood up, Shiryu wasn¡¯t necessarily in good shape. He had sustained numerous injuries, and Zoro¡¯s Asura Nine Sword Style just now was unleashed in a desperate state. Now, Shiryu was covered in blood, looking equally miserable. The only difference was that his injuries weren¡¯t as severe as Zoro¡¯s.


    Although greatly annoyed, seeing the huge wound he had inflicted on Zoro, Shiryu felt a surge of bloodthirsty pleasure. He stuck out his tongue and licked the blood flowing down from his forehead, relishing the taste of blood spreading in his mouth, feeling immensely gratified.


    This feeling, just like the feeling he experienced when killing in the past¡­


    ¡°This kid is as good as dead!¡± Shiryu couldn¡¯t help muttering to himself, ¡°Indeed, killing is such a satisfying thing¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish his words, a voice suddenly rang out above his head.


    ¡°He won¡¯t die, but I can assure you that you¡¯re..!¡±


    Shiryu was startled. During his battle with Zoro just now, he had unconsciously be deeply engrossed, somewhat losing himself in it, and for a moment, he had forgotten that Ian was still watching nearby.


    Startled by Ian¡¯s voice, cold sweat suddenly broke out on him. He raised his head abruptly, only to find Ian had appeared above him at some point.


    In Ian¡¯s hand was a de burning with ck mes. At the moment Shiryu raised his head, the de was thrust downward toward his head!


    With a soft sound, the ming de effortlessly pierced through Shiryu¡¯s skull. The tip of the me sword emerged directly from under Shiryu¡¯s chin.


    Shiryu¡¯s expression froze at this moment¡­


    His brain had beenpletely burned through¡­


    Boom! With the high temperature of the mes spreading, Shiryu¡¯s body was ignited from the head, instantly engulfed in ck mes. His rigid body turned into charcoal within the ck mes, bing ck ash.


    Meanwhile, Ian didn¡¯t spare him a nce. He sheathed the Senbonzakura and walked toward Zoro.


    Squatting down, Ian looked at Zoro, who was still spitting blood profusely, and ced his hand on his abdomen.


    A faint light membrane enveloped the huge wound around Zoro¡¯s waist. The special effects of the Twin Sacred Return Shield began to take effect. Gradually, Zoro¡¯s pace of spitting blood slowed down.


    ¡°Hold on a bit. This guy¡¯s sword is the Second Generation meito, a cursed sword!¡± Ian said to Zoro. ¡°Wounds inflicted by this cursed sword are difficult to heal. With a wound like yours, it¡¯ll take some time to be fully treated!¡±


    Zoro copsed on the ground, turned his head to look at Ian, and said, ¡°You¡­ You still¡­ intervened!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Ian rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t intervened, you would¡¯ve been finished. A dead guy can¡¯t be the world¡¯s greatest swordsman!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zoro snorted, coughed up two more mouthfuls of blood, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Still talking tough!¡± Ian chuckled, scolding him, then pointed at him. ¡°But I still have to praise you. I didn¡¯t expect you to even use Armament Haki in the end!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Zoro trembled as he weakly raised the sword in his hand, pointing it towards the sky. He looked at the de and said, ¡°So that power I felt before was Haki¡­¡±

 Chapter 545: Mission Accomplished

    Chapter 545: Mission Aplished


    Chopper and Nami had already discovered the situation here and hurried over, anxiously checking Zoro¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°Give him some medicine!¡± Ian said to Chopper, ¡°With a little medicine, he¡¯ll recover faster.¡±


    Chopper nodded and quickly took out medicine from his backpack, starting to prepare it.


    Seeing Ian about to leave, Nami couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ian, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Shiryu is already dead, so the remaining people must be dealt with quickly!¡± Ian replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, this prison is really oppressive!¡± Nami sighed with relief, patting her chest.


    Ian smiled and winked at her, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Nami! Oh, wait, Your Majesty!¡±


    Nami couldn¡¯t help but grin at his words, remembering what identity she had followed Ian in with.


    Ian walked towards the fighting crowd, then unleashed a spear of lightning, piercing through a sixth-floor prisoner who was resisting. The powerful electric current instantly spread through his body, knocking him down directly. Then the prisoners from the first to the fourth floor who were fighting him immediately rushed over, mercilessly attacking with their weapons, thoroughly killing the prisoner.Ian didn¡¯t even nce at the bloody scene, continuing to move forward and then striking another prisoner.


    Crocodile saw Ian clearing the field and immediately realized it was time to end it. His opponent, the Heavy Drinker, Vasco Shot, had caused him quite a bit of trouble, but Crocodile knew there was still a way to deal with him if he truly wanted him dead.


    As Crocodile¡¯s hand pressed against the ground, the ground beneath Shot¡¯s feet suddenly exploded into countless sand grains!


    Under Shot¡¯s feet, Crocodile created a quicksand ring, and then Shot¡¯s whole body sank into it. This move was extremely deadly for someone of his massive size, especially without the ability to fly; basically, once you were trapped, you couldn¡¯t climb out!


    The intoxicated expression on Shot¡¯s face vanished, reced by sheer panic. He desperately tried to climb out of the sandpit, but instead, he sank deeper and deeper, while the quicksand, under Crocodile¡¯s control, slowly converged and gradually engulfed Shot.


    ¡°When we were in the prison cell, I didn¡¯t like you!¡± Crocodile stood at the edge of the sandpit, chin up, addressing Shot, ¡°Daring to mock me, thinking you can babble just because you¡¯re drunk¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong!¡± Shot panicked, desperately climbing and pleading with Crocodile, ¡°Please, spare me!¡±


    However, Crocodile didn¡¯t say a word, just looked at him until he waspletely submerged.


    Ian had arrived by his side by now, saying, ¡°Easy there, Old Sandbag, this is the sea; be careful not to identally pierce the bottom of the prison¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Crocodile replied, ¡°I¡¯m careful!¡±


    With that, they both looked towards Jinbe, the Knight of the Sea.


    The Colossal Battleship, Sanjuan Wolf, was definitely an anomaly even among giants. Even Ian wasn¡¯t sure what race he belonged to. If he had followed Teach, ckbeard, out of Impel Down as the story originally dictated, he might have be a terrifying figure like the Demon giant Oz. He possessed unparalleled gigantic size and iparable strength.


    However, it was unfortunate that he happened to encounter Jinbe in this prison¡­


    Jinbe was a Fish-Man, and not just any Fish-Man, but a Whale Shark Fish-Man. The strength of Fish-Men was naturally ten times that of humans, and Jinbe¡¯s strength was even greater than that of ordinary Fish-Men.


    Although they were currently onnd, Jinbe could still unleash formidablebat power. His Fish-Man Karate was already at its pinnacle. Despite Sanjuan¡¯s thick skin and bulk, in front of Jinbe, it was more like a punching bag.


    And due to his much smaller sizepared to Sanjuan, Jinbe appeared quite agile in facing Sanjuan¡¯s counterattacks.


    You could say that a behemoth like Sanjuan was best suited for destruction, breaking buildings, ships, even inds. In these aspects, no one could match him. But at the same time, he struggled considerably in singlebat situations.


    He even considered just destroying Impel Down altogether because even if the prison was destroyed, he could still rise from the seabed. But Jinbe wouldn¡¯t allow him to do so. Every time he showed such destructive intentions, Jinbe ruthlessly suppressed them.


    Jinbe focused his attacks on Sanjuan¡¯s lower body. People generally needed support from their legs to exert their maximum strength, and Sanjuan was no exception. So Jinbe had no intention of allowing him to stand on his feet.


    By the time Ian and Crocodile looked over, Jinbe had already shattered Sanjuan¡¯s knees with several consecutive roundhouse kicks¡­


    Sanjuan¡¯s enormous coconut-like head couldn¡¯t support itself and toppled towards the ground. At that moment, Jinbe raised a single palm in front of him, with his right fist at his waist, then suddenly thrust his palm towards the falling Sanjuan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Fish-Man Karate Secret Technique ¨C Buraikan! Reliant Piercing!¡±


    At the moment when Jinbe¡¯s palm struck Sanjuan¡¯s chin, a strong shockwave reverberated through the air. Ian saw a powerful aura passing through Sanjuan¡¯s head¡­


    Blood uncontrobly flowed from Sanjuan¡¯s nostrils, and his entire body suddenly became limp. Jinbe was holding up his enormous head with just one palm.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡± Crocodile couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°No!¡± Jinbe replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him, but I believe he¡¯ll remain in a state of dementia for a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°Ian, my friend!¡± Jinbe looked at Ian after speaking, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you wanted to kill these sixth-floor prisoners, I assume it¡¯s just to prevent them from disrupting your ns. I think I¡¯ve done enough by now, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Ian nodded; indeed, it was enough.


    Crocodile was somewhat surprised. In his impression, Fish-Men were cruel and bloodthirsty, with a fierce temper. But Jinbe, in front of him, seemed unwilling to kill, which was quite strange.


    Jinbe also ended the battle. It seemed like a signal, as one after another, the others also stopped fighting.


    Urouge and Law, who were fighting against Catarina, finally exposed a w in her defenses under Urouge¡¯s sessive attacks with his Devil Fruit ability. Seizing the opportunity, Law pierced Katarina from behind with this long sword, stabbing her heart out of her chest! The heart, enveloped in an unknown substance and shaped like a cube, was still beating after leaving Catarina¡¯s body. Because of this, Katarina hesitated for a moment, missing the chance to reim her heart.


    Bepo, a member of the Red-Haired Pirates and the ve saved by Law on Sabaody Archipgo, leaped forward, caught the heart, and then pulled out a small knife, stabbing it.


    Katarina let out a scream, blood flowing from the corner of her mouth, and copsed with a crash¡­


    Also, Pizarro, the Corrupt King who was besieged by Luffy and Buggy, was now lying defeated on the ground. He was struck down by a special Buggy Ball that Buggy shot from under his feet, exploding in his mouth. After falling, he couldn¡¯t get up again. Mr. 3 used his wax topletely stick him to the ground, while Alvida and Cabaji beat him severely with their clubs, leaving him barely breathing.


    Finally, Ian walked over and ended him with a single sh from his Demonic Inferno Sword.


    With this, none of the prisoners detained in the Infinite Hell of the sixth level were alive anymore. Among the super-criminals who would have bepanions of ckbeard Teach ording to the original story, only Sanjuan was left, and he had been rendered mentally incapacitated by Jinbe¡¯s palm strike, posing no further threat¡­


    At this moment, Ian¡¯s two objectives foring to Impel Down had beenpletely achieved. All that remained was to leave this ce¡­


    However, at that moment, a series of buzzing sounds came, which were the prisoners snatching Den Den Mushi formunication from the guards.


    The prisoner responsible for safeguarding the Den Den Mushi hurried over, holding it out to Ian with both hands. ¡°Boss, it should be our brothers from the upper levels!¡±


    Ian picked it up, and indeed, there was a panicked voice on the other end. ¡°Boss Ian¡­ Captain¡­ It¡¯s bad! Our defenders have been driven down, and the Navy¡¯s reinforcement troops have arrived. They¡¯ve already taken control of the fourth level of the prison. It seems they want to ambush us there¡­¡±

 Chapter 546: Confrontation!

    Chapter 546: Confrontation!


    Within the fourth level of Impel Down, Vice Admiral Momousagi stood quietly with her arms crossed, expressionlessly staring at the staircase leading to the fifth level in the distance.


    Although the Marine soldiers and prison guards held their weapons aimed at the staircase, they asionally nced distractedly at Vice Admiral Momousagi.


    Such a beautiful and noble woman could attract the attention of men wherever she went. However, even though they had only spent a short time together, the prison guards realized that this smiling Vice Admiral was unattainable. While she maintained a polite smile, there was an inherent sense of nobility that kept others at a distance¡­


    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s said that Vice Admiral Momousagi rejected Vice Admiral Chaton¡¯s marriage proposals a hundred times. Looks like that news is true¡­¡± the Marine soldiers muttered to themselves. ¡°Vice Admiral Chaton, that rustic guy, how could he evernd Vice Admiral Momousagi?¡±


    Vice Admiral Chaton, another reserve Vice Admiral in the Marines, was widely known as a country bumpkin. He and Vice Admiral Momousagi were pr opposites. Vice Admiral Momousagi was not only beautiful and noble but also from a prestigious family with generations of service in the Marines. As for Vice Admiral Chaton? He was tall, ugly, and sleazy, with sloppy manners. He wandered around the headquarters in flip-flops,cking any semnce of Marine decorum. Even a low-ranking Marine soldier dared to secretly criticize him.


    It was unclear what went wrong, but Chaton had been pursuing Momousagi relentlessly, only to be rejected time and again. The entire Marine headquarters chuckled about it in secret¡­


    But then again, recently, Vice Admiral Momousagi seemed to be getting along well with the newly arrived Lieutenant Colonel Kuina from the Staff Headquarters. Vice Admiral Tsuru, who was close friends with Momousagi, seemed to have a great rtionship with her. And now, Momousagi treated Lieutenant Colonel Kuina like a younger sister. It seemed that Lieutenant Colonel Kuina would have a promising future in the Staff Headquarters. Should he try pursuing Lieutenant Colonel Kuina instead?


    In the military, it has always been a situation of male dominance, and the same goes for the Marines. Female Marines are rare, and attractive female Marines are even rarer. Many Marines who want to solve personal problems from within often face the embarrassing situation of too many monks and too little gruel. Now, among the mid-level officers in the Marines, it seems that a new Marine goddess is rising, attracting the attention of many colonels and even admirals.


    Not to mention officers, even many grassroots soldiers are having improper thoughts.Momousagi naturally felt the eyes of the surrounding soldiers. That¡¯s why she was unwilling to lead missions. She believed that female superiors often disrupted the actions of Marine soldiers. Rear Admiral Hina from the headquarters had a deep understanding of this, and Momousagi had heard herints many times during their conversations.


    Now finding herself in this situation, Momousagi was very displeased. In the current situation with a major enemy, these soldiers dared to be distracted. Wasn¡¯t this asking for trouble?


    So she had to clear her throat and coldly said, ¡°Attention, they¡¯reing!¡±


    The Marine soldiers were stunned, finally snapping out of it. They raised their weapons and aimed at the staircase opposite. Indeed, they heard a chaotic sound of footsteps gradually growing louder, indicating that someone wasing.


    One figure appeared, then two, then three, and more and more figures appeared at the staircase. The Marine soldiers couldn¡¯t help but get nervous, their hands gripping their weapons starting to sweat slightly.


    ¡°Stay calm! No firing without orders!¡± a Marine colonel quickly reassured the soldiers. But in reality, he was equally nervous because they knew who they were about to face.


    Arge number of prisoners dressed in blue and white striped prison uniforms appeared at the staircase and flooded into the fourth level.


    However, upon their arrival and seeing the situation before them, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Then, they turned their heads and shouted loudly to those behind them, ¡°Boss Ian, the Marines really set up an ambush here, and they¡¯ve destroyed the bridge. It¡¯s a big trouble!¡±


    With the shouts of these prisoners, a figure emerged from the crowd and appeared at the forefront. Momousagi gently gripped the handle of her knife and looked towards the figure.


    This was the first time she had seen Ian. However, Ian¡¯s youthfulness exceeded her expectations. Was this young man wearing a bear-eared cap really the one who caused chaos at Marine Headquarters?


    As Momousagi¡¯s gaze met Ian¡¯s, Ian also naturally felt it. Looking up, he immediately spotted Momousagi among the Marines opposite him.


    ¡°Hmm!?¡± When Ian first saw that the other person was a woman, he was taken aback. He was just surprised that there was such an unfamiliar female vice admiral in the Marines. But then he quickly reacted. Looking at her attire, Ian tentatively asked, ¡°Vice Admiral Momousagi?¡±


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Momousagi was puzzled. She could confirm that this was their first meeting. Moreover, as a reserve vice admiral of the Marines, she was well protected by the Marines. In fact, her and Chopper¡¯s reputation was mostly circted within the Marines. Conversely, few people in the Grand Line had heard of her and Chaton. How did Ian find out about her?


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you!¡± Ian could only answer this way. After saying that, he looked at the spot where the bridge used to be, now empty except for two neatly cut marks. He asked, ¡°Did you cut this bridge?¡±


    Momousagi nodded and said, ¡°Of course, I will do everything possible to recapture you!¡±


    The overall space on the fourth level was also circr, with a massiveva pool below. There used to be a bridge spanning across it, allowing passage, but now that the bridge was severed, Ian and his team had no choice but to maneuver around from both sides in a semicircr path.


    However, the pathways on both sides were extremely narrow, allowing only a few people to walk side by side. This meant that except for Ian and Crocodile who could fly, the rest of the prisoners had to risk their lives to charge through the Navy¡¯s blockade.


    Ian observed that the Marines had set up cannons on both sides of the passage, with prison guards, who were Zoan-type Devil Fruit users, blocking the way. Among them were four of these beastly guards, including the Minotaur Ian had encountered before. In such narrow terrain, these two massive guards effectively sealed off the path!


    Below was theva pool, and battling these powerful individuals risked being knocked into the pool, resulting in certain death.


    It had to be admitted that Vice Admiral Momousagi¡¯s blockade was cleverly arranged, making full use of the terrain on the fourth level. At another time, Ian might have found such a blockade quite troublesome.


    But now¡­


    Crocodile and Mr. 2 appeared on both sides of Ian, standing behind him. Mr. 2 asked, ¡°What¡¯s the n now, boss Ian?¡±


    ¡°Just push through!¡± Ian shrugged. ¡°But before that, Croco, want to give it a go?¡±


    Ian pointed to theva pool below. ¡°Maybe you can try out a new skill!¡±


    Crocodile hesitated for a moment but quickly caught on.


    When he came out of the sixth level, Crocodile had retrieved his clothes from the guard room, and now his appearance was once again impressive. He extended his intact hand, and a small whirlwind appeared in his palm. He bit his cigar and said, ¡°Heat? Perfect, the desert storm will grow faster!¡±


    With that, he lightly tossed the whirlwind he held in his hand toward theva pool below.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Momousagi immediately realized the danger when she saw Crocodile toss out the whirlwind. Beforeing here, she had learned about Crocodile¡¯s abilities, so she quickly drew her sword and shed out a wave-like sword aura toward the whirlwind.


    However, her sword strike was toote to disperse the whirlwind. Before the whirlwind evennded in theva pool, it suddenly expanded on the surface of theva, the whistling wind turning into a howling sound.


    Absorbing the immense heat from theva pool, Crocodile¡¯s desert storm instantly took shape. Although there was no supply of sand here and it wasn¡¯t a genuine desert storm, the magma below was drawn up by the vortex¡¯s suction as it churned!

 Chapter 547: Breaking Through the Fourth Level

    Chapter 547: Breaking Through the Fourth Level


    As a Devil Fruit user, what¡¯s most important?


    Imagination!


    Ian had plenty of manpower on his side now, and naturally, there were many Devil Fruit users among them. Although the ambush set up by Vice Admiral Momousagi seemed troublesome, as long as the appropriate abilities were used in the right ces, there would be no fortress that couldn¡¯t be breached!


    Crocodile could artificially create sandstorms. If he had used an ordinary sandstorm, it would have been useless in this prison environment. However, when the scalding magma below was drawn into the sandstorm, the power of Crocodile¡¯s ability was fully disyed. The fiery liquid, constantly swirling with unmatched momentum, under Crocodile¡¯s control, surged toward the opposing Marines and prison guards!


    Although due to centrifugal force, some magma inevitably flew towards Ian and his group, however, they had Mr. 3¡¯s candle shield!


    Everyone retreated back to the staircase, and Mr. 3 quickly erected a thick candle wall, blocking the flying magma. Although the candles were pockmarked by the hot magma, after losing their momentum, these globs of magma were no longer a threat.


    Ian and his group were not afraid of the magma, but the Marines and prison guards on the opposite side were in a miserable situation. The magma flung out by the whirlwind poured down like a torrential rain upon them. Once hit, it resulted in massive blisters. In just a moment, numerous screams echoed out. Even the most elite troops couldn¡¯t maintain their formation in such a situation!


    The Marines and guards, in panic, scrambled for the limited number of shields, some even tried to crawl under the bodies of the animal guards like the Bullman and Zebra Man, hoping these tough-skinned creatures could shield them from the magma. Meanwhile, more people desperately rushed into the elevator.


    The ambush set up by Vice Admiral Momousagi crumbled almost instantly.Dodging the flying magma with all her might, Momousagi felt a pang of bitterness. She couldn¡¯t me these soldiers because she knew that even she had no way to deal with such attacks, let alone ordinary soldiers.


    Strangely, Momousagi felt a sense of familiarity upon seeing this scene. It reminded her of Admiral Akainu¡¯s ability!


    Inadvertently, Crocodile had created an attack simr to Akainu¡¯s ability with his storm. The rain of magma easily destroyed the defense line opposite side.


    As the storm continued to expand, more magma was drawn up. Momousagi knew that if this storm were allowed to rampage, not only would the fourth level be affected, but even the third level would be impacted because these two levels were connected. If the magma spread, the Marines would be hindered, but Ian on the opposite side was a master of ying with fire. Who knows if he has a way to lead the prisoners out of this magma?


    So, the magma storm had to be stopped!


    Momousagi gritted her teeth, leaping into the air with Moonwalk. She continuously changed her position to evade the flying magma, steadily approaching the position of the whirlwind. During this process, she couldn¡¯tpletely avoid the magma. Her Marine coat was sttered with magma, instantly burning holes into it, transforming it into rags. But as long as it didn¡¯t burn her body, it was fine. With a few leaps, Momousagi reached the edge of the whirlwind. The magma here was denser, but she only hesitated for a moment before extending her arm, hardened with Busoshoku Haki, and used the back of her hand to touch the whirlwind.


    A pink light emanated from her hand back, spreading as soon as it touched the whirlwind.


    Then, something strange happened. The storm, which had been expanding due to the heat of the magma, gradually calmed down in this pink light. The whirlwind slowed down quickly, losing its strong centrifugal force, and the magma began to fall under the influence of gravity.


    Using her abilities to tame the raging wind in the magma storm, Momousagi immediately leaped back with Moonwalk.


    Despite her sess in calming the magma storm, Momousagi appeared quite disheveled. The intense heat near the magma storm caused her to sweat profusely, her bangs soaked with sweat, and her clothes burned with many small holes, revealing the white skin underneath.


    Although the magma storm was sessfully quelled, the Marine¡¯s ambush was in chaos. Due to the need to avoid magma, Marines and prison guards were injured and fleeing, causing disorder.


    And just then, Momousagi saw the candle wall at the opposite stairwell disappear, and a group of prisoners rushed out.


    They wielded weapons, their faces bearing fanatical grins, pouring in from both sides of the corridor and charging towards the chaotic ambush site.


    But it didn¡¯t end there. Momousagi saw behind Ian a mboyant transvestite with heavy makeup. Momousagi immediately recognized him; it was the Okama queen, Ivankov!


    Even the Revolutionaries were mixed in with the prisoners and were escaping together!?


    In Momousagi¡¯s astonishment, a person wearing two-tone sunsses suddenly emerged from Ivankov¡¯s thick curls.


    The revolutionary Inazuma, G Army!


    Inazuma jumped down from Ivankov¡¯s head, his hands turning into two huge scissors, clicking and cutting along the walls on both sides. Soon, he trimmed a broad stone strip, then with a wave of his hand, the stone strip flew towards Momousagi like a soft noodle andnded on the destroyed bridge foundation!


    A makeshift bridge immediately appeared!


    ¡°Charge!¡± With a wave of Ian¡¯s hand, the remaining prisoners roared and stepped onto the bridge, rushing towards the elevator on the other side.


    ¡°Hahaha! So, the mighty Marine Vice Admiral is actually a woman!?¡± A prisoner who ran the fastest, holding a double-ded axe, rushed to Momousagi, his eyes gleaming, licking his lips, ¡°Boss Ian must want a female vice admiral as hispanion, right?¡±


    With that, the prisoner rushed forward, intending to grab Momousagi.


    Momousagi snorted coldly, suddenly drew her sword and cut down the overconfident prisoner, then engaged with the other rushing prisoners.


    How could these prisoners be her match? They were knocked down one after another by her sword, and some unlucky ones even identally fell into the magma pool below.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Momousagi fought while shouting to the Marines and prison guards, ¡°Go back to the third floor!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Marines answered, then followed Momousagi, fighting and retreating towards the elevator.


    The fourth floor couldn¡¯t hold, Ian and his group were even more troublesome than she had imagined. For now, they could only retreat to the third floor and hope that Magen had already made arrangements there¡­


    The Marines and prison guards entered the elevator, evacuating towards the third floor, while Momousagi stayed behind as the rearguard, engaging the prisoners at the elevator entrance. The prisoners kept rushing forward, but Momousagi quickly cut them down. In no time, they were lying all over the floor.


    Just as the Marinespleted their evacuation, and Momousagi was about to enter the elevator, suddenly a dark figure attacked her from above. Momousagi blocked with her sword, but felt a huge force, causing her to take a step back involuntarily.


    It was Crocodile. His lower body transformed directly into sand, bypassing the crowd and flying towards Momousagi with a strike of his hidden de.


    Momousagi didn¡¯t want to engage with him. After blocking the strike, she retreated and quickly entered the elevator, swiftly closing the doors.


    She had thought Crocodile would follow her into the elevator, so she was prepared to deal with him inside.


    But Crocodile was cunning. He had seen through a gap in Mr. 3¡¯s wax wall how Momousagi had calmed his magma storm. Without understanding Momousagi¡¯s abilities, he wasn¡¯t willing to risk entering the confined space of the elevator. So, he let Momousagi leave.


    ¡°Boss!¡± At the same time, a voice from the side of a cell called out to Crocodile. ¡°Magen has awakened¡­¡±


    Crocodile turned to look and saw the figure of Mr. 1 in the nearby prison cell. He wasn¡¯t surprised and asked, ¡°I¡¯m about to leave now. Do you want toe with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The bald-headed Mr. 1 gestured to the shackles on his hands. ¡°I¡¯m quite bored myself¡­¡±


    Some nearby prisoners overheard their conversation, quickly found the keys, opened the cell door, and released Mr. 1.


    Ian happened to arrive at this moment and, seeing Mr. 1, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe with us earlier?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to make sure the boss wasing with you before I came out!¡± Mr. 1 nced at Ian and replied.


    ¡°Now you should call him the big boss!¡± Crocodile pointed to Ian.


    Mr. 1 could guess what might have happened on the sixth floor, but still shook his head. ¡°No, I only have one boss!¡±


    Ian looked at Mr. 1 with some surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected this guy to be quite loyal to Crocodile, but he didn¡¯t mind. After all, Crocodile was now following him. What difference did it make who this guy called boss?

 Chapter 548: Here to Stir Things Up

    Chapter 548: Here to Stir Things Up


    The appearance of Vice-Admiral Gion caught Ian by surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Navy reinforcement to arrive so quickly.


    Moreover, the fact that Gion could appear on the fourth level of the prison for arrangements meant that the Marine ship outside,manded by Enel, might have been captured. In other words, the warship that brought them here might have been sunk.


    This wasn¡¯t good news. Though Ian hadn¡¯t ced his hopes on evacuating via that warship, having it sunk by the Marines still irked him.


    Because it meant he might have to wait a bit longer¡­


    As for Enel, Ian wasn¡¯t worried. He knew why Enel was captured. Despite being able to go toe-to-toe with Admiral Kizaru, he fell to Vice-Admiral Gion. It was likely that his abilities were nullified. However, Gion wouldn¡¯t execute Enel immediately. Although he might suffer at the hands of the jailers, Ian could rescue himter.


    Enelcked Armament Haki, which was always his weakness. Perhaps after this incident, Ian could find time to ¡°train¡± him properly. Dropping the ball at a critical moment wasn¡¯t the mark of apetent fighter.


    ¡°Ian boy! What¡¯s next?¡± Ivankov asked as he approached Ian. ¡°Continue charging upward?¡±


    ¡°Of course. With our current strength, we don¡¯t need any tactics. We¡¯ll just push through!¡± Ian grinned. ¡°Vice-Admiral Gion might be a bit of trouble, but she alone can¡¯t stop us!¡±


    Their power now was no weaker than it was during the days of Dressrosa, so all they needed to do was fight their way out.¡°And there¡¯s Magen!¡± Mr. 1 suddenly spoke up. ¡°I saw him wake up!¡±


    ¡°No worries, if I could beat Magen once, I can beat him again!¡± Ian shook his head. ¡°Impel Down can¡¯t stop us from leaving anymore!¡±


    ¡°Oooh!!!¡± Hearing Ian¡¯s confident words, the prisoners couldn¡¯t help but cheer, the hope of escaping the prison and gaining freedom was right before their eyes, making them ecstatic.


    Buggy, on the other hand, smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on getting out first. The fact that Vice-Admiral Gion appeared means that the ship you were nning to escape on has definitely been destroyed. In this situation, we must find a way to leave on our own!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ian couldn¡¯t help but give Buggy a strange look before saying, ¡°Right, now that you mention it, I suddenly remember. If our warship was sunk, then your Big Top was probably sunk too!¡±


    Buggy was stunned, unable to believe it. ¡°What¡­ What are you saying? What does my ship have to do with this!?¡±


    Cabaji raised his hand nervously. ¡°Captain Buggy, when we came here, we were aboard the Big Top, but when we encountered Captain Ian and his crew in the waters outside Impel Down, we followed them here, so¡­¡±


    ¡°My¡­ my ship¡­¡± Buggy was dumbfounded upon hearing this terrible news. Then, as if driven mad, he grabbed Ian¡¯s cor and shouted, ¡°I knew it, encountering you never brings any good luck!¡±


    He had thought that this time he¡¯d finally catch a break, only to be saved by Ian again. But it turned out to be a misconception¡­


    Buggy felt that his entire miserable life had been one long series of cons by Ian, and the kind that left him hanging between life and death¡­


    Buggy cried bitterly. In fact, many pirates had a special attachment to their pirate ships, especially the longer they spent with them. Ian understood his feelings towards his ship, so he could understand why he grabbed him by the cor. After patting him off, Ian said, ¡°A ship is just a possession. As long as you¡¯re alive, that¡¯s what matters. Look at me, I¡¯ve never had a dedicated pirate ship, and I¡¯m doing just fine.¡±


    Buggy thought to himself, Can I evenpare myself to you? You¡¯re just someone who freeloads on ships¡­


    After calming their emotions, the group set off, dividing into several batches and taking the elevator to the third level.


    However, when Ian and the others, as the first batch, arrived at the third level and opened the elevator door, they were forced back once again!


    The entire third level of the prison was filled with Magen¡¯s poison gas. Even the ground was covered with purple poison.


    ¡°Hurry, put on the gas masks!¡± Thanks to Mr. 1¡¯s earlier reminder, Ian and the others managed to find some gas masks. However, it seemed that they had been cleared out by the prison guards earlier, so there were only a few masks left, all found in inconspicuous corners. They could only give masks to Jinbe, Crocodile, and a few other main fighters. As for the rest, they had to return to the fourth level first.


    In the end, only Ian, Eva, Crocodile, and Jinbe remained.


    Ian threw a Shield of Four Heavens¡¯ Resistance on himself, and a faint light film enveloped him, isting him from the poison gas. Through the gas, Ian could vaguely see Magen standing alone at the staircase leading to the second level, with the crimson poison giant behind him, ring at them menacingly.


    ¡°Magen!¡± Ian shouted at him. ¡°Really, haven¡¯t I saved you once, and you still want to be my enemy?¡±


    Upon hearing Ian¡¯s shout, Magen couldn¡¯t help but touch his abdomen. There was originally a wound inflicted by Shiryu, but miraculously, there was no trace of it now. When he woke up and heard Vice-Admiral Gion say that Ian had saved him, he was also greatly surprised.


    He never expected to be saved by an enemy¡­


    Shaking his head, Magen pushed aside his stray thoughts and shouted back at Ian, ¡°I appreciate that you saved me, but I still have to stop you. It¡¯s my duty!¡±


    ¡°This guy is really stubborn!¡± Ian said, feeling a bit of a headache.


    Jinbe, wearing a gas mask, spoke with admiration, his arms crossed. ¡°Actually, if we look at it from another perspective, I think this person is quitemendable!¡±


    Ian also thought so. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have saved Magen in the first ce. However, Magen¡¯s recovery ability and resistance to attacks were somewhat unexpected to him. Even after having a tenth of his life force taken away by Ian while seriously injured, he managed to wake up in such a short time, which disrupted Ian¡¯s ns.


    Ian had originally thought that Magen would wake up after they escaped from Impel Down¡­


    This was like facing Magen for the second time. However, Ian also noticed that Vice-Admiral Gion, who came up earlier, did not fight alongside Magen. It seemed like there was a bit of a misstep on the Navy¡¯s part!


    Ian knew that Vice-Admiral Gion was sent to suppress the prison riot together with Magen, but they didn¡¯t consider one thing: once Magen¡¯s ability was activated, it was not only a lethal weapon against enemies but also against friendly forces. Although they could use gas masks to iste the poison gas, the venom was not something gas masks could block. So, Vice-Admiral Gion couldn¡¯t possibly fight alongside Magen¡­


    This is a huge mistake. Magen¡¯s ability destined him to always be a lone wolf¡­


    ¡°You guys stay here!¡± Ian said to Ivankov and the others, then he spread his me Wings and flew towards Magen.


    Seeing Ian approaching, Magen made a gesture, and the hands of the Venom Demon behind him immediately sped together, pping toward Ian.


    However, under Ian¡¯s deliberate maniption, the me Wings suddenly burst with intense heat. The sped hands of the Venom Demon were vaporized just as they reached Ian!


    Since Ian was now immune to poison gas, a bit more of it on the third floor wouldn¡¯t affect him. However, for Magen, this was undesirable because it meant that even his most powerful moves had no effect on Ian.


    Ian rushed in front of Magen without drawing his sword. Haki directly attached to the sheath of the senbonzakura, and fiercely struck Magen¡¯s stomach.


    Magen was struck so hard that his stomach churned. Ian had only healed the wounds left by Shiryu on him. The wounds caused by Ian himself had not been treated, so Magen, who had just recovered from his serious injuries, was hit hard and started sweating profusely, copsing to his knees again.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Magen raised his head, sweating profusely as he looked at Ian. ¡°Even if you defeat me again, the poison gas and venom here won¡¯t disappear. You won¡¯t find more gas masks, so even if you escape, only a few people can get away. The rest will be blocked by the poison gas!¡±


    Magen¡¯s Devil Fruit ability wasn¡¯t like Sugar¡¯s, where once she fainted, her powers went out of control. So even if Ian knocked Magen out, the poison gas and venom would still exist.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true!¡± Ian turned to Crocodile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have another Desert Storm and try to disperse this poison gas!¡±


    Crocodile extended his hand, gathering another tornado. However, as he released it, he said to Ian, ¡°We can disperse the poison gas, but what about the venom?¡±


    ¡°Even simpler! Just dilute it a bit!¡± Ian snapped his fingers, looked around, and then picked up a weapon left behind by the prisoners on the third floor, shaking off the venom on it.


    It was a double-edged axe. After grasping it, Ian suddenly sparked with lightning all over his body!


    ¡°Electricity Maniption!!¡±


    Powerful electric currents surged, acting on the axe. Bringing about a high-temperature effect, it instantly softened the iron axe, turning it into a huge iron ball.


    Ian left only a small portion, about the size of an egg. He tossed the pellet in his hand and said to Magen, ¡°Watch closely!¡±


    ¡°Railgun!¡±


    Powerful electric currents surged again from Ian¡¯s arm as he forcefully shot the metallic-egg.


    A stronger sonic boom than before cracked open. Under the influence of Ian¡¯s Grandmaster level in Nen training, even the power of the railgun had increased significantly. The egg, moving at a higher speed than before, turned into a stream of light and struck¡­ the wall of the third floor!


    Boom! A loud explosion rang out. The thick wall of Impel Down was instantly pierced by the egg, leaving arge hole. Then, the projectile, still maintaining its strong force, pierced through the wall and entered the seawater outside. It struck a Sea King that happened to be swimming along the route. After sting through the Sea King¡¯s body, it continued flying into the distance¡­


    The moment the wall was pierced, seawater gushed in from therge hole, instantly turning into a jet due to the powerful water pressure!


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re crazy!?¡± Magen was dumbfounded to see this scene. Previously, when he was on the fourth floor, Ian had prevented him from piercing the wall. Now, he had pierced Impel Down on his own initiative, letting seawater pour in!?


    ¡°It¡¯s all about timing!¡± Ian was very satisfied with the power of his railgun andughed, ¡°Before, when I needed to get to the sixth floor, of course, I wouldn¡¯t let seawater in. But now, I¡¯ve already rescued who I came for¡­ Whether Impel Down gets flooded or not, it¡¯s not my problem! I¡¯m here to cause trouble, you know!¡±

 Chapter 549: Where Are the Rescuing Ships?

    Chapter 549: Where Are the Rescuing Ships?


    Sea water gushed out from the breach, not only flooding the floor of the third level of the prison but also some of it passing through the hole in the third level and falling down to the fourth level below.


    On the fourth level, there was a huge magma furnace, where boiling magma churned year-round. Now, with the sea water pouring down, the furnace couldn¡¯t be extinguished in a short time. Instead, it caused a sudden surge of steam, which rose up. Upon reaching the third level, the steam immediately took effect.


    Originally, Crocodile¡¯s sandstorm had dispersed much of the poisonous gas pervading the third level, but it couldn¡¯tpletely clear it. Now, with the steam rising, the remaining poison dissolved into the steam, reverting back to toxic droplets.


    As for the poison on the ground, it was directly diluted by the surging sea water!


    Originally, this poison was created by Magen¡¯s ability, so its concentration was high. Even if it touched the skin, it would cause excruciating pain. Now, diluted by the sea water, everyone knew that as long as they didn¡¯t foolishly drink this mixture of poisoned water, they would bepletely fine.


    Upon seeing the sea water rushing in, Crocodile had already turned into sand and flew away. Being a user of the Sand-Sand Fruit, he detested water, so he absolutely refused to touch this sea water.


    As for Jinbe, being a Fish-Man, he felt no pressure from the sea water at all. However, he immediately had the prisoners waiting on the fourth levele up. While the sea water on the third level was still rtively shallow, he had everyone wade through it.


    Magen¡¯s feet were now submerged in seawater. As a Devil Fruit user, seawater was his greatest nemesis. Even without being fully immersed, it would drain some of his stamina, leaving Magen weaker than before¡­


    As the prisoners ascended to the third level, this was the scene that greeted them, prompting uncontrobleughter directed at Magen.They thought, ¡°Even you, Magen, have days like this?¡±


    However, with the third level flooded, Devil Fruit users like Luffy and the others were no better off than Magen at the moment. So, they paid no attention to him. Non-Devil Fruit users hurriedly carried the Devil Fruit users on their backs, wading through the water towards the staircase leading to the second level.


    Freedom was just within reach, igniting a fiery passion within the hearts of the prisoners¡­


    Crocodile led the way, having no intention of staying a moment longer on the waterlogged third level. Ian understood his sentiment and let him go.


    Once everyone had ascended, only Jinbe, Ian, and Eva stood before Magen.


    At this moment, Magencked the strength to activate his abilities, rendering him powerless even in the presence of the three masterminds.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Eva turned to Ian. ¡°The seawater will continue to rise, filling up the sixth level, then the fifth, spreading upward floor by floor. Before long, the entire Impel Down will be submerged, except for theyer exposed to the sea surface. Ian, if we leave Magen here, he¡¯ll drown!¡±


    Ian thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Bring him along!¡±


    Jinbe didn¡¯t hesitate and walked over, lifting Magen¡¯s massive body onto his back.


    Magen was somewhat bewildered. ¡°Do you¡­ do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Ian nced at him and continued walking. ¡°One of ourrades might have been captured by Vice-Admiral Gion. Taking you as a hostage exchange is all. Don¡¯t overthink it!¡±


    Magen fell silent, contemting whether to attack Ian and the others again after leaving the third level.


    Being rescued twice in a row, even someone as principled as Magen didn¡¯t know what to do at this moment¡­


    However, just then, Ian suddenly added, ¡°Also, although I¡¯ve released many prisoners, I still believe that Impel Down has its purpose. It¡¯s submerged, not destroyed. As the warden, you may still have a role to y in the future. Dying here would be a waste!¡±


    Ian didn¡¯t turn back as he spoke, so Magen couldn¡¯t see his expression, unsure if Ian¡¯s words were sincere.


    In truth, Ian¡¯s words came from the heart. This time, he forcibly infiltrated Impel Down. The prisoners on the sixth level fell by his hand, and those in the fifth level¡¯s Freezing Hell probably couldn¡¯t escape either. Most of the irredeemable criminals perished. As for the prisoners he took from the first to fourth levels, they weren¡¯t as heinous. Ian could manage them, so he decided to take them along.


    But if they lost Impel Down, there would be nowhere to detain the even more dangerous pirates the Marines might capture in the future¡­


    Ian¡¯s mind was clear, and he wasn¡¯t an extremist. He understood that both the Marines and Impel Down, despite their dark sides, also had their positive aspects. Magen was no exception. Although he was an adversary, he had his principles and could be considered loyal to his duty. Having someone like him as the warden served as a deterrent to the criminals.


    ¡°Obstruct me, and I¡¯ll take you down.¡± It was just a matter of differing perspectives. In Ian¡¯s eyes, Magen wasn¡¯t someone beyond redemption, someone who had to be killed. So, he didn¡¯t mind saving him again.


    Even Marines could turn into pirates one day. Who knew what the future held?


    After ascending to the second level, the trio found no guards, which struck them as odd. However, seeing Crocodile and the others heading towards the first level, Ian¡¯s group didn¡¯t dwell on it and hurried to catch up.


    Yet, upon reaching the first level and finding no guards or prison guards, Ian¡¯s group couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t they supposed to ambush us?¡± Trafalgar Law, carrying his nodachi, looked puzzled. ¡°Why is no one here? And not a single prison guard in sight.¡±


    ¡°Going up further, we¡¯ll reach the entrance to Impel Down!¡± Nami chimed in. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re waiting for us there!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡± Ian frowned. ¡°They¡¯re most likely not on the entrance level!¡±


    Turning his head, Ian looked at Magen and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Magen, when you were guarding the third level, you weren¡¯t trying to stop us but rather to dy us to allow the guards of Impel Down and the Marines to retreat, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­,¡± Magen remained expressionless, unwilling to speak.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Nami pped her hands. ¡°There must be Den Den Mushi in the third level. They probably saw that even Magen couldn¡¯t stop us, so they all retreated!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Crocodile burst intoughter. ¡°So, when we step out, we¡¯ll probably be greeted by the Navy¡¯s bombardment, huh?¡±


    Ivankov nodded. ¡°They probably saw the prison damaged and water pouring in, realizing it¡¯s futile to stay, so they simply returned to the warships¡­ It seems the Navy intends to abandon Impel Down and destroy it!¡±


    ¡°Destroying it can only mean destroying the entranceyer on the sea surface!¡± Ian remarked. ¡°But with water flooding in, we¡¯ll eventually have to go to the entranceyer to take cover, which means we can¡¯t avoid the bombardment!¡±


    Jinbe asked, ¡°Ian, my friend, what about your retreat n? Are there ships waiting for us? If not, we¡¯ll have to figure out a way to seize Navy ships!¡±


    ¡°Of course, there are ships waiting, but it might be crowded!¡± Ian chuckled. ¡°In fact, the number of people who ultimately escaped has exceeded my expectations a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, we might have to seize Navy ships after all¡­¡± Jinbe suggested.


    ¡°No!¡± Ian shook his head. ¡°Why seize Navy ships? Navy ships can only move along the World Government¡¯s designated sea routes. Not to mention whether the Gates of Justice will open. Even if they do, are we going to willingly walk into Marine Headquarters?¡±


    This war wasn¡¯t taking ce at Marineford. Even if Ian and the others went to Marine Headquarters, it would be futile. So, Ian had actually abandoned the idea of seizing Navy ships from the beginning.


    This included the ship guarded by Enel, the one Vice-Admiral Gion sunk. Ian had never considered using that ship to escape.


    His words piqued the curiosity of Jinbe, Ivankov, and the prisoners, prompting them to inquire about Ian¡¯s evacuation n.


    However, Ian just smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°You¡¯ll find out when the timees¡­¡±

 Chapter 550: One Hour

    Chapter 550: One Hour


    On the sea outside Impel Down, the five warships brought by Vice-Admiral Gion were now arranged in a line, their cannons aimed at the entrance of Impel Down.


    The warships were positioned away from Impel Down but still within range of the cannons¡­


    Ian and the others guessed correctly. When Gion saw through the Den Den Mushi surveince that Ian had breached the prison walls, causing seawater to flood in, she immediately realized that continuing to set up ambushes inside Impel Down was futile. So, she acted decisively, contacting the warships stationed on the surface to pick her up at the entrance and ordering all Marines and prison guards to board the ships.


    With three Warlords, a group of Revolutionaries, four of the Worst Generation Pirates, plus a group of prisoners with bounties generally in the tens of millions, Gion herself wasn¡¯t confident she could stop them.


    So, she chose another approach: relying on the Navy¡¯s artillery firepower to deal with Ian and the others.


    While this approach didn¡¯t rule out the possibility of Ian and the other powerhouses flying over, there would be fewer of them, and Gion only needed to deal with a limited number of individuals. Conversely, the Navy¡¯s bombardment could bring catastrophic consequences to the prisoners confined to the entranceyer!


    Things had reached this point, and Gion could only do her best to make up for it and salvage the situation. She couldn¡¯t let too many prisoners escape.


    On the warships, Navy soldiers were loading cannonballs, readying themselves, while Enel was handcuffed with Sea-Prism Stone handcuffs, left on the deck, always within Gion¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Hmph, foolish woman!¡± Despite being shackled, Enel¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t spare anyone as he sneered at Gion. ¡°Do you think this kind of bombardment will be of any use?¡±Gion nced at him but didn¡¯t bother to respond.


    Enel felt bored and couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    ¡°Vice-Admiral!¡± A Navy soldier stationed at the top of the mast, observing the situation of Impel Down with a telescope, suddenly shouted, ¡°There are figures appearing at the entrance. The prisoners have emerged!¡±


    After hearing this, Gion also raised her telescope and took a look, indeed spotting numerous figures at the entrance bridge.


    However, at this moment, the sea around Impel Down was empty, so when these figures appeared, they looked quite panicked.


    Gion smiled faintly and waved her hand. ¡°Begin the bombardment!¡±


    Boom! With hermand, the five warships once again opened fire in unison!


    Perhaps for many powerhouses, such cannon bombardment was ineffective. However, in reality, the Navy¡¯s cannons were the most powerful weapons forbating pirates across the seas. After all, the number of powerhouses was limited, and most pirates were just ordinary people with physical strength. Faced with powerful cannon fire, they would also be sted away or killed, unable to resist.


    The Navy¡¯s artillery had always been known for its precision. Dozens of cannonballs continuously bombarded Impel Down, causing arge number of fireballs and smoke to rise from the castle protruding above the sea surface. Rocks shattered and flew in all directions, creating a spectacr scene.


    If the Navy continues to bombard like this, the castle on the sea surface of Impel Down will soon be destroyed. By then, even if the escaped prisoners didn¡¯t die in the bombardment, they would fall into the sea. This area is a Calm Belt, and Impel Down is built on the nest of Sea Kings. Those who fall into the water would likely be devoured by the huge Sea Kings soon after.


    However, Gion saw two figures suddenly flying into the sky. One of them, unting wings of ck mes, was naturally Ian, while the other was Crocodile. His lower body transformed into sand, following Ian as they flew towards the Navy¡¯s warships.


    ¡°Prepare the Sea Prism Stone Nets!¡± Gion immediately ordered, ¡°Once they get close to the warships,unch them immediately!¡±


    After hearing themand, several soldiers carrying rocketunchers appeared on each warship, crouching down with their shoulders, aiming the muzzle at the sky.


    Gion worked in the Navy¡¯s staff department, not a frontlinebat unit. Therefore, she didn¡¯t like direct confrontations. She excelled in tactical maneuvers based on her own advantages. Now, she was fully prepared, so even though she knew that two Warlords were approaching, she wasn¡¯t worried.


    However, when Ian and the others approached, Gion saw clearly what Ian was holding, and she was suddenly shocked. She quickly raised her fist to gesture, signaling the Navy soldiers to hold their fire.


    Because she saw that Ian had actually brought Magen!


    At this moment, Magen¡¯s huge body was being carried by Ian with one hand, twisted by his waist belt, flying over. Magen¡¯s wrist was shackled with a pair of Sea Prism Stone handcuffs.


    If the Navy¡¯s Sea Prism Stone Nets wereunched, not only would Ian and Crocodile be knocked down, but Magen would likely also fall into the sea¡­


    It was precisely because Magen bought time for Gion on the third level before, that allowed her to retreat with the Navy and the prison guards to the warship. Gion was well aware of this. Now that Magen is defeated and falls into Ian¡¯s hands, Gion must find a way to rescue him.


    If they were all thrown into the sea, and soldiers jumped into the water to rescue Magen, would it work? Gion thought so, but she wasn¡¯t certain. What if the three of them ended up in the water and encountered Sea Kings? Those soldiers might not be able to deal with Sea Kings¡­


    Before she could figure it out, Ian seemed to have guessed her thoughts and spoke up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be able to save Magen! If we end up in the water, I¡¯ll drag Magen down to the bottom first!¡±


    ¡°You better let go of Chief Warden Magen!¡± Gion looked at Ian and said, ¡°Otherwise¡­¡±


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Ian waved his hand to interrupt her, saying, ¡°Are these threats useful? If I were afraid of your Navy, I wouldn¡¯t havee to Impel Down. So let¡¯s talk!¡±


    ¡°How do you want to negotiate?¡± Gion couldn¡¯t help but feel angry and asked coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I can return Magen, but my crewmate, you also have to return him!¡± Ian pointed behind Gion to Enel and said, ¡°Although that guy is arrogant, he¡¯s still my helmsman. You can¡¯t just take him away like that!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Enel, upon hearing Ian¡¯s words, turned his head away.


    ¡°¡­¡± Gion pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Fine, you can release him first!¡±


    However, Ian shook his head and said, ¡°Not now, but in one hour!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gion was a bit puzzled.


    ¡°It means exactly what it says. In one hour, I¡¯lle back to exchange hostages with you!¡± Ian said. ¡°But within this hour, your warships are not allowed to fire at us, understood?¡±


    No firing within one hour? Gion looked at Ian with a flicker in her eyes, wondering what he meant. Could it be¡­


    She realized a situation: Ian seemed to have no intention of seizing the warships. Under normal circumstances, besides exchanging prisoners, Ian should also demand a warship from the Navy. However, he specifically did not ask for a warship but requested one hour of time!


    What did this imply? It meant Ian had a backup n! He likely had another ship waiting, and maybe it wasgging behind, requiring an additional hour to arrive!


    Once she understood, Gion immediately nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Okay! ording to your request, within one hour, the Navy will not attack Impel Down. You cane for the exchange hostages then!¡±


    Satisfied, Ian nodded and flew back with Crocodile and Magen.


    After they flew away, a Navy rear admiral approached Gion with some concern and asked, ¡°Vice Admiral, are we really giving them one hour to wait for the backup ship?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Gion shook her head firmly and decisively said, ¡°Spread the word, all warships should closely monitor the surrounding waters. Once any ships approach, lock onto them. After the prisoner exchange ispleted, sink their ships immediately!¡±


    The rear admiral¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing this, and he immediately saluted with excitement, saying, ¡°Understood!¡±


    A smile appeared on Gion¡¯s face, showing a confident expression.


    Giving them an hour¡¯s time wasn¡¯t a big deal. As long as they waited for the arrival of the backup ship and destroyed theirst hope, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Even if they attempted to seize the warships, Gion had a final solution: scuttle the warships. Then, with neither side having a ship to leave, they could trap each other in the Calm Belt!

 Chapter 551: The Ship Has Arrived!

    Chapter 551: The Ship Has Arrived!


    The artillery fire had momentarily ceased. Vice Admiral Gion, as agreed, awaited the exchange of prisoners with Ian.


    Navy soldiers, following Gion¡¯s orders, closely monitored the sea, watching for any signs of approaching ships.


    Not only did they keep an eye on the sea, but they also asionally nced at the sky. Gion had learned from the Navy Headquarters that Ian had initially escaped aboard a golden airship when he fled the Headquarters. Thus, Gion strongly suspected that the shiping to Ian¡¯s aid was a vessel that could fly.


    Standing on the ship¡¯s deck, Vice Admiral Gion anxiously contacted the Navy Headquarters via Den Den Mushi.


    She had been tasked with intercepting Ian this time, but now a major problem had arisen. Admiral Sengoku¡¯s original intention was to utilize Gion¡¯s Devil Fruit ability to see if, together with Magen, they could capture Ian. After all, the Navy now knew quite a bit about Ian¡¯s abilities, understanding that most of his attacks relied on fire and lightning, along with his mastery of swordsmanship. Gion¡¯s Gentle Fruit happened to be able to ¡°tame¡± such energy attacks, and she was also skilled in swordsmanship. From any perspective, Gion had a restraining effect on Ian.


    Furthermore, with Magen¡¯s Venom-Venom Fruit ability, and the release of Shiryu at a crucial moment for their backup, so along with the two jailers from Impel Down and Vice Admiral Gion, believed that the three of them were sufficient to deal with Ian and his gang of jailbreakers.


    However, Sengoku had not personally been present at the scene, so his predictions about the situation were insufficient. No one had anticipated that Magen¡¯s formidable Venom-Venom Fruit ability would have no effect on Ian whatsoever!


    This was unavoidable. Although the Navy had gathered intelligence on Ian¡¯s abilities, they were unaware of Ian¡¯s ability to repel toxins with the Three Sacred Links Shield. This ability had rarely been disyed, and even those who had been healed by Ian only believed he possessed a healing ability. No one had imagined that the Sacred Shield could also repel poison attacks.


    The consequence of this misjudgment was that when Vice Admiral Gion arrived at the prison, Magen couldn¡¯t effectively dy Ian¡¯s progress! This resulted in Ian¡¯s jailbreak action proceeding much faster than Gion had anticipated. By the time she arrived, Ian had already rescued the prisoners!Moreover, even the former Head Jailer, Shiryu, had turned traitor¡­


    This was the biggest mistake, causing the situation to shift from Gion, Magen, and Shiryu against Ian¡­ to Gion alone facing three Warlords of the Sea!


    This turn of events was beyond Gion¡¯s expectations. She hadn¡¯t even had a chance to truly engage with Ian before she had to retreat to the sea surface.


    And the worst part was that although she had captured the helmsman of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, essentially nabbing an important member of Ian¡¯s crew, now even Magen had been captured!


    This forced her to makepromises, reluctantly preparing to negotiate with Ian.


    She now realized that her mission might not be aplished, so she hurriedly contacted the Navy Headquarters, hoping to see if they could still send some reinforcements to assist her.


    However, unfortunately, Admiral Sengoku told her that due to the withdrawal of forces into the New World, preparing for a war against the Whitebeard Pirates, the defense of the Navy Headquarters was now quite depleted. There were only a few warships guarding Mariejois. In theory, no pirate crew should dare to attack the Navy Headquarters, but who could say whether there were some foolhardy individuals out there? Sengoku was quite troubled now. He could indeed divert a few more warships to assist Gion, but without corresponding capable leaders, even if they came, their assistance to Gion would be minimal.


    Actually, there were reinforcements avable. The only naval force that could be mobilized now was the ¡°Marine Special Forces¡± led by former Admiral Zephyr. However, Zephyr¡¯s Special Forces had been hunting pirates outside for a long time. Even if they could contact him now, it would take a long time for him to arrive at Impel Down¡­


    After learning about this situation, even Gion fell silent. Almost everyone at the Navy Headquarters thought that Ian¡¯s choice of timing for this raid on Impel Down was just¡­ ridiculous! It was driving the Navy up the wall!


    ¡°It seems we¡¯ll have to rely on ourselves¡­¡± Gion silently hung up the Den Den Mushi.


    Just then, Head Jailer Domino approached Gion and reported, ¡°Vice Admiral Gion, it has been confirmed through the telescope that Head Jailer¡­ no, Shiryu of the Rain, is not among the enemy ranks. Their Lv6 prisoners only include Fishman Jinbe and Crocodile. The rest of them seem to be absent. Impel Down is currently experiencing severe leaks. Should we send Blue Gori jailers to seal the leaks underwater? Please indicate¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a way to seal them up!¡± Gion said, ¡°We need to ensure that Impel Down can resume operations as soon as possible after this incident¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Domino saluted and then turned to leave.


    It¡¯s strange. Shiryu of the Rain isn¡¯t with the enemy. So where did he go? Or did something happen on the sixth level?


    Unable to figure it out, Gion turned to her deputy, a rear admiral, and asked, ¡°How is it? Any ships appearing on the sea?¡±


    ¡°There is none!¡± the rear admiral shook his head. ¡°There are no suspicious targets in the sky either!¡±


    Gion looked up at the sky. This area was the Calm Belt, and the weather had always been fine, so visibility in the sky was high. If there were indeed any suspicious targets, they would be visible at a nce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. Remain on high alert!¡± Gion ordered.


    The rear admiral nodded in acknowledgment, while Gion stood with her arms crossed, gazing into the direction of Impel Down.


    ¡°Ian¡­ What exactly are you nning by like?¡±


    ¡­


    At the entrance to Impel Down, arge number of prisoners gathered, some anxiously waiting and asionally looking towards the sea.


    Although the Navy¡¯s artillery fire had ceased, relieving them somewhat, the expected supporting ships had yet to appear. Undoubtedly, they were feeling uneasy.


    With freedom seemingly within their grasp, just one step away from leaving Impel Down, everyone was worried that they might fail at thest moment.


    ¡°Captain Ian, Boss!¡± a prisoner approached Ian cautiously and said, ¡°Maybe we shouldn¡¯t wait anymore. Let¡¯s find a way to take away a warship first!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± the other prisoners chimed in.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? You don¡¯t trust me?¡± Ian looked at the group of prisoners with a sly smile.


    Seeing Ian¡¯s expression, the prisoners couldn¡¯t help but shiver, recalling the scene on the sixth level of the prison. They quickly waved their hands and smiled obsequiously, ¡°No, no! Of course, we trust you, Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Then shut up!¡± Ian snapped impatiently.


    Immediately, the prisoners fell silent¡­


    ¡°How boring!¡± Luffyined, then grabbed onto Buggy and said, ¡°Hey Buggy, make your lion jump through a hoop or something!¡±


    Buggy exploded with anger, grabbing Luffy¡¯s cor and growling, ¡°We¡¯re Buggy¡¯s Pirate Crew, not a circus! Straw Hat brat, are you trying to get yourself killed?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! We only came to the Grand Line to seek revenge on you!¡± Alvida hefted her iron club and said, ¡°Once we¡¯re out of here, we¡¯ll be enemies again. You better be prepared!¡±


    ¡°Haha, yeah yeah!¡± Luffyughed heartily, hands on hips, then turned to Trafalgar Law and asked, ¡°Hey, Tora, do you want to see the lion jump through a hoop too? It¡¯s fun!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Law looked at Luffy with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°We already said we¡¯re not a circus!¡± Buggy roared at Luffy, ¡°Can¡¯t you understand!?¡±


    However, just at that moment, Ian turned back and said to Buggy, ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to see it too!¡±


    Buggy was immediately stunned. He nced at Ian, then at his lion, Richie, and finally snapped his fingers, saying, ¡°Richie, jump!¡±


    In the next moment, somehow, Moji managed to produce a hoop, and Richie, the lion, began jumping through it. Luffy, Chopper, and Usopp sat in a row, pping andughing heartily as they watched.


    ¡°There¡¯s only ten minutes left. Will your ship actuallye?¡± Crocodile approached Ian, asking quietly.


    Before Ian could respond, there was suddenly a ssh, and Jinbe emerged from the sea. Everyone turned to look at him.


    Jinbe nodded slightly at Ian.


    Ian¡¯s spirits lifted immediately. Finally, it had arrived!


    He hoisted Magen onto his shoulders and flew towards the Navy warships.


    Ian¡¯s reappearance made the Navy tense. However, when Ian flew over the warship and addressed Gion, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ve changed my mind. Let¡¯s exchange prisoners first!¡±


    Gion didn¡¯t believe him. It hadn¡¯t even been an hour, and Ian had already flown over. It must be that his supporting ship had appeared. So she didn¡¯t answer Ian¡¯s question at all but instead nced at the Navy rear admiral beside her.


    However, the rear admiral looked puzzled. They had been observing the sea and the sky all this time and hadn¡¯t seen any sign of a ship!


    What on earth was going on?


    Gion was also puzzled. While she was thinking about what Ian might be up to, she heard Ian urging her again.


    ¡°¡­Fine, let¡¯s exchange!¡± Gion thought for a moment and finally agreed. She thought it was better this way. If they exchanged Magen first, they could freely open fire on them.


    Then, Gion grabbed Enel and threw him towards Ian, while Ian threw Magen towards Gion. Both of them caught the exchanged prisoners.


    However, unlike before, this time Magen¡¯s mouth was covered with a piece of torn cloth. As soon as Gion caught him, he immediately made muffled noises.


    Sensing something was wrong, Gion quickly tore off the cloth covering Magen¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Careful! They might escape from underwater!¡± As soon as the cloth was removed, Magen immediately shouted.


    Gion was shocked and quickly looked up, but Ian, who had received Enel, had already vanished!


    Gion quickly took out her telescope and looked towards Impel Down. She saw that the calm sea had suddenly churned up, and then¡­


    And then, a yellow¡­ submarine! Suddenly emerged from the water!

 Chapter 552: Successful Escape

    Chapter 552: Sessful Escape


    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!?¡±


    Gion¡¯s hands mmed against the railing, her whole body trembling.


    It could be said that the appearance of that yellow submarine was a huge blow to Gion!


    Whether it was an airship or another warship for the rendezvous, Gion could understand. But specifically a submarine? That Gion couldn¡¯t wrap her head around!


    This was the calm belt, after all, with fierce sea kings lurking beneath the surface. How did a submarine manage to get here!?


    Weren¡¯t they afraid of attracting the attention of the sea kings and getting the submarine sunk!?


    Gion was so angry she was shaking all over because she finally realized that she had beenpletely yed by Ian this time!


    Ian hadn¡¯t even considered escaping from the surface or from the sky. He had used a method that nobody had thought of: escaping from underwater!


    From his ambush and seizure of the Navy warships, to impersonating Vice-Admiral Momonga and the Pirates Empress, the entire prison raid n unfolded seamlessly, with even the final escape route arranged in such an unexpected way. This was a meticulously nned, wless prison raid operation! (T/N: Ian Scofield!)If there were still ways for Gion to intercept targets on the surface and in the sky, then when it came to this submarine, she would truly lose her mind!


    Once they entered the water, nobody would be able to track their movements. There were no weapons on the Navy warships to deal with underwater targets, and seawater was the nemesis of Devil Fruit users. Gion couldn¡¯t even dive into the water herself to chase after them.


    Failure! The operation to intercept and suppress Ian was about topletely fail!


    With this in mind, Gion immediately shouted, ¡°Quick! Open fire! Sink that submarine before they dive!¡±


    However, sinking a submarine with artillery was no easy task. Submarines were not like surface ships; there was only one entrance exposed on the water¡¯s surface, with the rest concealed beneath the sea. At such a distance, hitting such a small target with artillery was purely a matter of luck!


    Under Gion¡¯smand, the Navy finally snapped out of it and quickly adjusted their cannons, firing towards the opposite side.


    Meanwhile, the prisoners were cheering, one by one jumping into the open entrance of the submarine.


    To be honest, even they were extremely surprised when they saw that the rendezvous vessel turned out to be a submarine.


    ¡°Trafalgar, is this your ship?¡± Luffy¡¯s eyes gleamed as he looked at the Heart Pirates logo on the submarine, asking Trafalgar Law, ¡°What¡¯s its name?¡±


    ¡°The Pr Tang!¡± Trafalgar Law adjusted his hat proudly as he spoke.


    That¡¯s right, this submarine was Law¡¯s pirate ship. In fact, after Law and Urouge joined, Ian had three ships in his possession: the Ark Maxim, Urouge¡¯s pirate ship, and Law¡¯s submarine.


    Originally, Ian nned to use the Ark Maxim to the rendezvous with his group, but its jet-powered bivalve had limited usage time, and the Ark Maxim had already been exposed at the Marine Headquarters once. Ian spected that the Marines might anticipate his departure by air and take measures against it. Despite being made of gold, the Ark Maxim was ultimately just a ship. If it were hit by Marine artillery, it would be in trouble.


    So after careful consideration, when setting up contingency ns, Ian decided to use Law¡¯s submarine.


    However, Law¡¯s submarine also had its drawbacks. One was its rtively small interior space. Don¡¯t get it wrong; in fact, the overall size of Law¡¯s submarine was not much different from a regr ship. However, because it needed to navigate underwater, it needed to be more sturdy to withstand pressure, which led to apressed interior space. This was also why Ian had previously mentioned it being ¡°a bit cramped.¡±


    Of course, although it would be cramped, fitting everyone here was still not a problem. Ian only released prisoners from four floors, and some of them were already killed inbat with the guards and Magen, so there were currently only a little over a hundred prisoners. It would be a bit ufortable, but they could still squeeze in.


    As for the other drawback, it was the issue of navigating in the Calm Belt. Indeed, submarines would attract the attention of Sea Kings, which was a huge risk.


    However, Ian came up with a solution, which was to borrow the Sea Serpents, the two snakes driving the ship from the Kuja Pirates!


    These two Sea Serpents carrying the ship of the Kuja Pirates, although they might be smaller in sizepared to some Sea Kings, it didn¡¯t mean they were weak. In fact, these two Sea Serpents were very special, with poisonous Sea King-ss creatures. Even somerger Sea Kings might not dare to provoke them. That¡¯s why the ship of the Kuja Pirates could freely navigate in the Calm Belt.


    For Ian¡¯s request, Boa Hancock naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. So after Ian and the others set off on the Marine ship, the Kuja Pirates began to modify the submarine for them. Doroni and Matthew stayed behind with members of the Red Heart Pirates, waiting for the modifications to bepleted before piloting the submarine to catch up from behind.


    If someone were to jump into the water now and dive into the sea, they would find that Law¡¯s submarine was now being pulled forward by two Sea Serpents with steel cables. The reins controlling the Sea Serpents¡¯ movement were tied to the rear rudder. This way, the operator could control the Sea Serpents¡¯ movement by changing the direction of the rudder from inside the cockpit.


    Ian didn¡¯t know exactly when the submarine would arrive, he had just estimated. He had Jinbe dive into the water to observe. When he saw the submarine appear, he would quickly notify him so he could go and retrieve that idiot with the weird hairstyle.


    But when Magen saw Jinbe diving into the water, he worried that there might be ships from the Fish-Man Pirates capable of sailing under the sea. Seeing his expression, Ian guessed his thoughts. In order to prevent Magen from yelling and alerting Gion, he had no choice but to silence Magen¡¯s mouth for the time being¡­


    The prisoners eagerly jumped into the submarine one by one, while Crocodile, Jinbe, and Iva stood up against the Navy¡¯s artillery fire, deflecting the shells that could potentially hit the submarine.


    After Ian carried Enel back, ignoring his protests, he shoved him directly into the entrance. Then he turned to Jinbe and the others and said, ¡°Quick, get in!¡±


    Without further ado, everyone followed suit and jumped in. However, when Iva jumped in, there was a little ident; his face was too big, and he got stuck at the entrance!


    In the end, he had to inject himself with hormones, transforming into a woman to slim down his figure and squeeze through.


    Once everyone had jumped in, Ian cut a cannonball in half with one stroke. He waved to the rapidly approaching Marine ship, bidding farewell with a gesture, then leaped into the entrance and casually covered it with the lid.


    After Ian jumped in, Doroni and the others quickly submerged. By the time the Marine ship finally arrived at the entrance of Impel Down, the submarine¡¯s silhouette hadpletely vanished from the sea surface¡­


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Helplessly watching Ian and the others disappear before her eyes, even the well-mannered Gion couldn¡¯t help but curse, stomping fiercely on the deck.


    It was a mistake, aplete mistake! If they had known they would escape in this way, they shouldn¡¯t have ced the warship so far away earlier.


    Magen couldn¡¯t help but sigh. As a result, a cloud of poison gas spread across the deck, causing the surrounding Marines and prison guards to quickly retreat. However, the effectiveness of his poison gas wasn¡¯t as significant in the open air, so it didn¡¯t incapacitate anyone. He simply called someone to unlock his Seastone handcuffs and then asked Gion, ¡°What now? Does the Navy have any interception ns left?¡±


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t!¡± Vice-Admiral Gion shook her head. ¡°Even if they did, they left from underwater. Who can track their movements?¡±


    ¡°This prison break at Impel Down is mainly my responsibility!¡± Magen said remorsefully. ¡°I will submit my resignation to the Marine Headquarters¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t help much!¡± Vice-Admiral Gion, however, responded to him in turn. ¡°I also bear some responsibility, but for now, let¡¯s focus on fixing Impel Down, even though it¡¯s empty now¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, underwater, two gigantic sea snakes were thrashing their bodies, propelling a sleek submarine forward.


    Although the prisoners were squeezed together in the submarine, it didn¡¯t stop them from excitedly cheering and celebrating.


    Members of the Red Heart Pirates brought out beer stored in the submarine, once again causing cheers among the prisoners. Theyughed heartily, raised their cups, and clinked them with everyone around, regardless of whether they knew each other.


    Finally escaping from the prison known as Impel Down, many prisoners couldn¡¯t help but shed tears when they remembered the unbearable torture they endured there. Some even contemted turning over a new leaf and getting married back in their hometowns.


    But more than anything, there was a longing for freedom.


    Only those who have lost it truly understand how precious freedom is¡­


    Many people were lying on the submarine¡¯s transparent windows, watching the scene outside. They saw the fierce sea snakes pulling the submarine forward and the shadows of huge sea kings passing by from time to time. They prayed nervously, ¡°You can¡¯t see us, you can¡¯t see us¡­¡±


    Bepo warned Franky, insisting that he must wear pants on her ship, but Franky, Luffy, and Chopper, who were dancing in celebration,pletely ignored him¡­


    Various expressions yed out on this submarine, but they, who were celebrating wildly, had no idea how much shock their escape would bring to the world¡­

 Chapter 553: Unable to Understand

    Chapter 553: Unable to Understand


    After trying unsessfully to locate the submarine, Vice-Admiral Gion could only return in frustration.


    Her Docile Fruit ability wasn¡¯t without weaknesses. Despite being able to manipte energy, she could only tame it, unable to utilize the energy in return. In essence, her ability was a form of reduction of intrinsic material energy.


    She could use this characteristic to reduce the flow speed of seawater, thereby elerating the speed of her own ship. However, this didn¡¯t mean she could use this method to catch the submarine.


    The other party was traveling underwater, and Vice-Admiral Gion had no idea about the movements of the submarine. This meant she couldn¡¯t rashly open the Gate of Justice to return because she feared that the submarine might quietly follow her ship from underwater when the Gate of Justice was opened, thus entering the Marine Headquarters. Therefore, she could only send out naval soldiers who could swim to investigate underwater before daring to open the Gates of Justice.


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that Ian had no intention of following her to the Marine Headquarters because going there now was pointless.


    This was also why Ian thought of using sea snakes to tow the submarine. From the beginning, he intended to break free from the influence of the World Government¡¯s specialized sea currents.


    His destination, naturally, was the Amazon Lily. Although Boa Hancock had already left with the Marines, Ian¡¯s Ark Maxim was still hidden in the bay of the Ind.


    And if he calcted the time, Uncle Fujitora and the others should be arriving soon¡­


    After knowing that Ian¡¯s destination was the Amazon Lily, Jinbe and Crocodile weren¡¯t particrly surprised. They had seen Boa Hancock and Ian fight side by side back in Dressrosa, so they naturally understood the rtionship between the two. It was the prisoners who, upon hearing the name Amazon Lily, were both envious and terrified.They were envious because they knew that this Ind was a famous kingdom of women, popted entirely by women. For prisoners who had been locked up in prison for a long time without seeing women, this allure was simply irresistible!


    But they were also terrified because they knew that the women of this Ind were not to be trifled with. It was a forbidden zone for men, and legend had it that any man who intruded would be mercilessly killed.


    So they were actually quite puzzled as to how Ian, the big boss, could approach Amazon Lily¡­


    With the sea snakes towing them, the submarine¡¯s speed was still quite fast. It didn¡¯t take long for them to return to Amazon Lily.


    In the bay where the Ark Maxim was anchored, as the submarine began to surface and the hatch opened, the prisoners rushed out one after another. Before they could leisurely stretch and enjoy the freedom of fresh air, they were shed¡­


    There was no way around it; the golden glimmering on the Ark Maxim was just too dazzling!


    The prisoners drooled all over the ce. A few of them seemed to have been driven mad by the gold, actually running up the ship with weapons, trying to pry the gold off.


    The consequence awaiting them was Enel¡¯s punishment! A bolt of lightning struck down, leaving these foolish individuals charred ck.


    ¡°What a joke! That¡¯s my ship! Even though¡­ even though it¡¯s currentlymandeered by Ian, it¡¯s still my ship!¡±


    Ian frowned upon witnessing this scene. He knew well that with such unruly prisoners, only force could deter them. Thus, he made no effort to stop Enel¡¯s actions.


    After issuing orders prohibiting these prisoners from boarding the Ind, Ian and his crew temporarily rested in the bay. Those skilled inbat and swimming were assigned to catch fish for food in the sea, while Ian and the leaders gathered to discuss their next steps.


    Jinbe knew Ian intended to intervene in the war between the Whitebeard and the Marines to help Oyaji and his crew, a n he supported since the Whitebeard was also his benefactor.


    However, the situation was different for Crocodile. Although he had escaped with Ian and even epted his invitation to join the Dragon Hunters Pirate Crew, Ian suspected that Crocodile harbored intentions to kill the Whitebeard.


    Ian was unaware of the history between Crocodile and the Whitebeard. Although he wanted to ask Crocodile about it, he doubted Crocodile would reveal anything. Ian had spent some time with the Whitebeard Pirates before Ace joined them and knew that the position of the second divisionmander had always been vacant. This made Ian wonder if Crocodile had any connection to this matter.


    However, Ian wasn¡¯t inclined to delve deeper into the matter at the moment; his main concern was Ivankov.


    Turning to Ivankov, Ian said, ¡°Iva, do you think you can contact Uncle Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you want to do?¡± Ivankov was puzzled.


    ¡°This war between the Marines and the Whitebeard is actually a great opportunity!¡± Ian whispered. ¡°With the Marines almost emptying their nest, the Holy Land Mary Geoise probably doesn¡¯t have much defense left. If the Revolutionary Army strikes the World Government¡¯s headquarters at this time, what kind of impact do you think it would have?¡±


    Jinbe and Crocodile were stunned to hear Ian¡¯s words. How could they not have considered that Ian would be so bold?


    Honestly, Ivankov was also shocked by Ian¡¯s idea. But after careful consideration, Ivankov shook his head and said, ¡°I doubt Dragon would agree¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ian asked puzzledly. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Revolutionary Army¡¯s goal to overthrow the World Government? Why wouldn¡¯t they agree to such a good opportunity?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple because the Revolutionary Army isn¡¯t strong enough!¡± Ivankov shrugged. ¡°Dragon has been keeping the Revolutionary Army developing quietly for years because he knows very well that the Revolutionary Army doesn¡¯t yet have the strength to directly confront the World Government and the Marines. Once, as you said, they attack Mary Geoise, it will certainly shock the world, but they will likely face the World Government¡¯s full retaliation afterward¡­ You may not know, but over the years, the Revolutionary Army has lost many cadres annually because the World Government has been targeting them with assassination operations. Despite this, the World Government hasn¡¯t focused all its energy on the Revolutionary Army¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it the Four Emperors that are diverting the World Government¡¯s attention?¡± Jinbe asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ivankov replied. ¡°To put it bluntly, in the Revolutionary Army¡¯s view, they¡¯re actually hoping for the Marines and the World Government to engage in war with the Yonko. Dragon would never allow the Revolutionary Army to appear conspicuously at this time to draw attention¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Ian sighed, realizing he had oversimplified things.


    ¡°However, I can go with you!¡± Ivankov said. ¡°As Dragon¡¯s son and a cadre of the Revolutionary Army, and because I¡¯m concerned about Kuma¡¯s current situation, I need to go to the battlefield with you to see for myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll count on you!¡± Ian nodded.


    With that topic settled, Ian and the others chatted while waiting.


    On the other side, Vice Admiral Gion had returned to Marine Headquarters, Marineford. She reported the specific details of the Impel Down prison break incident to Fleet Admiral Sengoku.


    ¡°¡­ ¡± Sengoku listened to Gion¡¯s report, remaining silent for a long time.


    Ian rescuing former Shichibukai Jinbe and Crocodile wasn¡¯t surprising to Sengoku. From the beginning, upon learning of Ian¡¯s presence at Impel Down, Sengoku had guessed his intentions.


    However, when Gion¡¯s report mentioned the discovery that all the prisoners on the sixth level of Impel Down were dead after the prison¡¯s cleanup, Sengoku found himself somewhat puzzled.


    Starting a prison riot and releasing the prisoners from the first to the fourth level, that can be understood. Sengoku spected that Ian wanted to recruit these prisoners, to join his own pirate crew. But then Ian remained indifferent to the prisoners on the fifth level, and killed all the prisoners on the sixth level. No matter how you look at it, this seemed strange. Didn¡¯t he know that the prisoners on the fifth and sixth levels were highly skilled hardcore criminals? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to strengthen his own power by taking away the prisoners from these two levels of the prison?


    Moreover, even the former prison warden, Shiryu of the Rain, who had originally sided with him, had been killed. What on earth was going on!?

 Chapter 554: Astonishing Bounty

    Chapter 554: Astonishing Bounty


    Sengoku was now unable to understand Ian¡¯s intentions, so he simply said to Gion, ¡°Alright, I understand. I will handle this matter. You can return to your post for now.¡±


    However, Vice Admiral Gion stood at attention and saluted. ¡°Admiral Sengoku, I request to be transferred to the Edd War area to participate in this battle.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sengoku was taken aback. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This is my first failure mission!¡± Gion said with some reluctance. ¡°And I failed so easily. Ian escaped under my watch, so it¡¯s necessary for me to capture him personally. Since there¡¯s spection that he might intervene in this war, I n to wait for him to appear on the battlefield!¡±


    Sengoku immediately understood upon hearing this.


    Vice Admiral Gion, being from a prestigious naval family and possessing considerable strength herself, had always had smooth sailing. Even her career advancement had never encountered any obstacles. This time, however, she finally encountered the first setback in her life, such a thorough failure, naturally leaving her feeling unwilling to ept it.


    If it were anyone else making such a request, Sengoku might have immediately agreed. But considering Vice Admiral Gion¡¯s status, he had to carefully consider it.


    The war with the Whitebeard Pirates was definitely a major battle. Now, not to mention the Navy, even the other Four Emperors seemed to be stirring. Sengoku didn¡¯t know what kind of risks might arise on the battlefield. If Gion made any mistakes in the midst of it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to former Fleet Admiral Kong!


    So after some thought, Sengoku had no choice but to refuse, ¡°No need. The defense of the Marine Headquarters is also weak right now. You should stay here and strengthen the defense of the headquarters. Remember, behind Marineford, there is a small town where the families of the Marines reside. It¡¯s the spiritual support for the soldiers fighting abroad. We can¡¯t afford any idents!¡±Although Gion knew that Sengoku¡¯s reason was an excuse, she couldn¡¯t oppose it at all, so she had to reluctantly agree.


    However, just as Gion was about to leave, she suddenly heard amotion outside.


    Peeking out the window to take a look, she found that arge number of journalists had gathered outside the base¡¯s gate at some point!


    The Marines were currently holding them back. Although the journalists didn¡¯t dare to barge in, they bombarded the Marines with questions. There were too many people, and the noise was deafening, so Gion couldn¡¯t hear what they were asking. She could only see the Marines sweating profusely, looking nervous.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± Sengoku also got up and went to the window to take a look.


    Fortunately, a Marine lieutenantmander soon came in panting to report. However, the news he brought was not good for Sengoku.


    ¡°Sir Fleet Admiral! It¡¯s bad news!¡± The lieutenantmander said anxiously, ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but the news of the breach of Impel Down has somehow reached the journalists. The reporters outside the base gate have alle to interview about this matter, and it seems that more journalists are continuously arriving¡­¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Sengoku couldn¡¯t help but pound the wall and shout, ¡°What¡¯s going on!? Who leaked this out!? Is there no sense of secrecy at all!?¡±


    The breach of Impel Down, the prison riot, such a major event, the Marines surely had to keep it under wraps. Otherwise, it would cause panic among the general public! You see, inside were all the infamous pirates and criminals. People could only feel safe when they were locked up¡­


    But now, who knows which link was neglected, leading to the disclosure of the Impel Down riot.


    Sengoku was furious at this point, itching with anger.


    After he calmed down, he started thinking about how to handle the aftermath of this incident. He returned to his desk, sat down on his chair, closed his eyes for a while, then looked at Vice Admiral Gion and said to her, ¡°Gion, you go out and deal with these journalists. Tell them that the Impel Down incident is real!¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡± Gion looked at Sengoku in surprise, not understanding why he would do this.


    Sengoku rubbed his forehead with a headache, ¡°This matter can¡¯t be kept hidden. Since it¡¯s leaked now, it¡¯s better to just make it public. Keeping it hidden will only cause greater panic. So, let¡¯s just push all the me onto Ian¡¯s head. It¡¯s a good opportunity to release the news about stripping Ian of his Warlord title!¡±


    Yes, when Ian escaped from Marine Headquarters, although the Marines had already stripped him of his Warlord title, there wasn¡¯t a corresponding excuse to announce it publicly at that time. After all, the title of Warlord was given by the World Government. Without solid evidence or an excuse, it wasn¡¯t easy to strip someone of their Warlord status, as it would make the world think that the World Government was inconsistent and losing credibility.


    Now, Sengoku had official evidence to announce to the public: Ian attacked Impel Down, causing the inmates to riot. With such a reason, he believed it would be convincing enough for the world.


    Gion nodded, saying, ¡°So, since Ian¡¯s Warlord title has been revoked, it means he will once again be a wanted criminal. If the journalists ask, should we use his original bounty?¡±


    ¡°¡­No!¡± Sengoku considered for a moment, reclining in his chair and sighing, ¡°If the journalists inquire, tell them that the current bounty on ck Dragon Ian is¡­ one billion berries!¡±


    ¡°One¡­ one billion!?¡± Even Gion couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned upon hearing this amount.


    How long had it been since the Marinesst issued such a staggering bounty? Three years or four?


    A bounty this extraordinary wasn¡¯t a good sign; it meant the Marines had gained an incredibly powerful enemy.


    It took Gion a while to snap out of her daze. She asked Sengoku with some concern, ¡°Fleet Admiral, do you think Ian could be the next Shanks?¡±


    ¡°A Yonko?¡± Sengoku pondered, shaking his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. In fact, I¡¯ve been suspecting all along whether Ian¡¯s involvement in this war between the Marines and Whitebeard is about his rtionship with Whitebeard or if he¡¯s coveting Whitebeard¡¯s position as one of the Four Emperors¡­¡±


    ¡°What!? Is that even possible!?¡± Gion was even more surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s best to pray it¡¯s the former!¡± Sengoku said with a headache, ¡°If it¡¯s thetter, then it¡¯s troublesome. Perhaps even if the Marines defeat Whitebeard, it will only be paving the way for Ian¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Gion didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°You go and exin this to the reporters!¡± Sengoku said somewhat helplessly to Gion, ¡°Also, if the reporters ask about the mastermind behind this prison break, tell them it¡¯s two people, one is Ian, and the other is the pirate Buggy!¡±


    ¡°Buggy!? Why is that?¡± Gion asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Because the pirate Buggy was once on Gol D. Roger¡¯s ship!¡± Sengoku sighed, ¡°We just found out through investigation. Not only was he one of Gol D. Roger¡¯s crew, but he¡¯s also Red-Haired Shanks¡¯ associate¡­ How many prisoners with such deep backgrounds are hidden in Impel Down?¡±


    Gion was bewildered by this series of astonishing news. She couldn¡¯t even figure out how she managed to get out, surrounded by reporters. She merely passively answered their questions, revealing what Sengoku had instructed her to disclose.


    Watching the stunned reporters outside the base gate as they absorbed Vice Admiral Gion¡¯s ount, Sengoku felt a sense of powerlessness enveloping him. In fact, he had another piece of news he hadn¡¯t told Gion yet: just yesterday, there was unsettling news from the Edd War region. Teach, who had recently be a Warlord, had also disappeared under the noses of a group of Marines, and nobody knew where he had gone.


    Sengoku¡¯s intuition told him that Teach¡¯s disappearance certainly concealed some unknown conspiracy¡­


    Now, regarding the outlook of this war, Sengoku was truly at a loss. After this war, he had no idea which direction the world would take¡­

 Chapter 555: Digging Up Old News

    Chapter 555: Digging Up Old News


    After hearing such astonishing news from Vice Admiral Gion, the reporters present were terrified and scattered in a panic.


    They desperately rushed back to their news agencies to report the news of the Impel Down incident.


    Later that evening, an extra edition of the newspaper was released. Countless news birds, carrying backpacks, flew into the sky, carrying this newspaper to every corner of the world.


    In the East Blue, West Blue, South Blue, North Blue, on the Grand Line, and in the New World, almost everyone who received this newspaper began to tremble as they read it.


    ¡°Is this¡­ Is this¡­ Is this real!?¡±


    ¡°The Shichibukai ck Dragon Ian has rebelled, raided Impel Down, and released over a hundred prisoners!?¡±


    ¡°A bounty of ONE billion berries!? Another Great pirate has emerged!¡±


    ¡°What will this world be!?¡±


    ¡°Oh god, the Marines were just preparing to start a war with the Whitebeard, and now this happens¡­¡±¡°Hahaha, those Marine fellows are in for a lot of trouble!¡±


    Commoners, pirates, and officials from various countries, although they reacted differently to the news in the newspaper, they were all deeply shocked by the emergence of another billion-level pirate.


    Has the young man who dared to attack the holynd Mary Geoise, kill a Celestial Dragon, and free the ves grown to such a point?


    In addition to the Four Emperors, the Marines once again faced a major threat¡­


    On a small ind in the New World, a man wearing a mingo cloak and sunsses burst intoughter while holding the newspaper. ¡°I never expected this! After pulling me down from the position of a Warlord, you voluntarily give up the position yourself! Excellent, excellent!¡±


    Afterughing wildly for a while, Domingo turned to a member of CP0 standing next to him and said, ¡°Hey, if I agree to your conditions, will the World Government really stop pursuing me?¡±


    The CP0 member wearing a mask replied in a deep voice, ¡°Yes! Although we cannot restore your title as a Warlord, we can temporarily suspend the pursuit against you! The World Government will find an excuse to recall Vice Admiral Tsuru¡¯s forces!¡±


    ¡°Alright! I agree!¡± Domingoughed heartily. ¡°I never expected that just for the sake of Ian, it would lead to such ack of strength in the Seven Warlords. Even I, a wanted criminal, have been found by you. However, if it¡¯s only to ambush and intercept the Whitebeard Pirates¡¯ reinforcements, this deal is not bad after all!¡±


    After getting the response he wanted, the CP0 member quickly left. Trebol, with a runny nose, approached Domingo and asked, ¡°Young Master, are you really going to help the Marines intercept the Whitebeard Pirates¡¯ reinforcements?¡±


    ¡°Ha, let them go to hell!¡± Domingo sneered, ¡°The only reason I agreed was to gain the identity of an ally. This way, we might have a chance to enter the battlefield under the heavy encirclement of the Marines. My goal, from beginning to end, has always been that bastard Ian! I must avenge the Donquixote Pirates¡¯ fall! So¡­ I am quite looking forward to his appearance now¡­¡±


    ¡­


    On the other side, nearing the location of the Red Line, on the side close to the New World, a ship constructed from giant wood sailed on a sea area.


    On the ship, a news birdy in a pool of blood, shot down by a sniper rifle from high above¡­


    This was a ship of the ckbeard Pirates, and the barrel of Van Augur¡¯s gun was still emitting smoke. This news bird was his recent shot, and a whole backpack of newspapers had been scattered. The five members of the ckbeard Pirates were all holding newspapers and reading.


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Teach crumpled the newspaper into a ball and fiercely punched the ship, causing it to sway. He angrily roared, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?! Why did we learn about this just as we were about to head to Impel Down?!¡±


    ¡°Impel Down is done for!¡± Van Augur sneered, ¡°The newspaper says, all the prisoners from Level 5 and Level 6 are dead, and the remaining ones have been taken away by Ian. There¡¯s no one left in Impel Down that we¡¯re looking for!¡±


    ¡°This is terrible!¡± Lafitte shook his wooden cane, saying, ¡°It seems Ian had the same idea as us, except he acted much faster!¡±


    ¡°I find it strange!¡± Van Augur puzzled, ¡°If he¡¯s nning to recruit members, why kill the prisoners on the fifth and sixth levels?¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way!¡± Teach frowned, ¡°It¡¯s like he knew our actions. Our target was those prisoners on the sixth level, but Ian killed them¡­ It¡¯s like it was deliberate¡­¡±


    ¡°How did he know our intentions?¡± Burgess also looked puzzled, saying, ¡°He¡¯s so far away from us, he shouldn¡¯t be able to predict our actions!¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­ cough!¡± Doc Q coughed up blood, ¡°I can only say¡­ he¡¯s a terrifying opponent!¡±


    ¡°One billion Berries!¡± Teachmented, ¡°That kid¡¯s bounty has skyrocketed to this level. Just when I obtained the title of a Shichibukai, he struck me down again! Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Now everyone knows his name! His reputation is beyond our reach!¡± Van Augur said, ¡°He will be the biggest obstacle on our path to bing one of the Four Emperors!¡±


    ¡°Reputation¡­¡± Teach rubbed his chin, pondering.


    Well, the most crucial thing for the ckbeard Pirates now is their reputation. ording to Teach¡¯s n, he wants to ascend step by step, first bing a Shichibukai, then one of the Four Emperors, and finally bing the Pirate King. But all this hinges on making his name known to the world. Otherwise, who would acknowledge an unknown pirate ascending to the throne of one of the Four Emperors?


    There has been a significant deviation from the original story due to Ian¡¯s intervention, which can be said to have severely suppressed the ckbeard Pirates¡¯ development, leaving Teach with a feeling of struggling to move forward.


    ¡°What¡¯s next, Captain?¡± Burgess asked, ¡°Are we continuing with our n?¡±


    Teach red at him fiercely. ¡°Continue what? Pushing forward to Impel Down? There¡¯s no one left there now!¡±


    ¡°So, should we go back?¡± Burgess scratched his head. ¡°Our sneaking away has probably been noticed by the Marines. If we go back now, Akainu will surely treat us as traitors and arrest us!¡±


    The current Marines are in chaos due to their preparations for war, and Teach¡¯s group of five took advantage of this opportunity to slip away quietly. They had intended to ambush Impel Down, but halfway there, they received news that Impel Down had been breached by Ian. This is really¡­


    Teach didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Damn it, even if we go back, we have to make a big move first!¡± Teach¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he dered, ¡°Reputation! What we need now is reputation. Since our n to recruit those criminals from Impel Down didn¡¯t work out, we¡¯ll find another way. As long as we have fame, we won¡¯t have to worry about recruiting followers!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your n, Captain?¡± Van Augur asked.


    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ve got a great idea!¡± Teach opened a sea chart and pointed to a location on it.


    Van Augur and the others leaned in to take a look. When they saw the spot Teach was pointing to, they all froze and then sucked in a breath.


    ¡°Hehahaha! What do you think?¡± Teachughed heartily, spreading his arms wide.


    ¡°It¡¯s a crazy n!¡± Van Augur said. ¡°Captain, if we really go through with this, we¡¯ll be facing endless pursuit from the Marines!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As I said, as long as we can get hold of Whitebeard¡¯s Tremor-Tremor Fruit power, we won¡¯t fear even if there are countless Marines after us!¡± Teach dered. ¡°Have you forgotten? That¡¯s exactly what Ian did back then. If he could seed, so can we!¡±


    ¡°So, are we doing this?¡± Burgess asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing it!¡± Van Augur and the others gritted their teeth and nodded firmly.


    On the sea chart, Teach¡¯s grimy fingers left a smudged fingerprint, and next to it was a line of small text.


    Holy Land, Mary Geoise¡­


    ¡­


    On the Calm Belt, Amazon Lily, a prisoner still dressed in his convict clothes held a newspaper he had just bought from the news bird, excitement shing in his eyes. After scanning through it quickly, he immediately dashed off toward the gathering ce.


    ¡°I-Ian, Boss!¡± the prisoner shouted loudly. ¡°N-News is out!¡±


    Upon hearing his call, a group of prisoners immediately crowded around him, snatching the newspaper from his hands. ¡°Let me see, let me see!¡±


    ¡°One¡­ 1 billion Berries!?¡± Almost all the prisoners, upon seeing Ian¡¯s new bounty, gasped in shock, then, after recovering from the initial surprise, were filled with excitement!


    ¡°God! Captain Ian¡­ he¡¯s so amazing!?¡±


    The prisoners looked at Ian with admiring, no, worshipful eyes! It was the first time they had seen someone with such a high bounty, and he was right in front of them!


    ¡°Quickly, read it aloud for everyone to hear!¡± Those on the outskirts, unable to see the newspaper, urged anxiously.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The prisoner holding the newspaper quickly agreed, then began to read aloud.


    ¡°¡­It is reported that the mastermind behind the Impel Down incident is two individuals. One is the former Warlord of the Sea, ck Dragon Ian. The Marines have stripped him of his Warlord title and increased his bounty to 1 billion Berries, showing their determination to capture him and bring him to justice. The second mastermind is the captain of the Buggy Pirates, Captain Buggy¡­¡±


    As they read this part, the prisoners couldn¡¯t help but stare in the direction of Buggy.


    ¡°Huh!? Why are you all looking at me like that¡­¡± Buggy¡¯s prominently red nose made him look foolish.


    ¡°How is that possible!? How could such a fool overshadow the fame of a Warlord and be designated as one of the masterminds? We must have misheard! Or the newspaper got it wrong¡­¡± the prisoners thought, continuing to read: ¡°¡­Captain Buggy, one of the former Pirate King Roger¡¯s crew members, highly esteemed and close friend of the Yonko Red-Haired Shanks¡­¡±


    At this point, there was a sudden silence in the area. Everyone almost stared nkly at Buggy, even his subordinates Cabaji and Alvida, as if they had seen a ghost, looking at their captain.


    Only Ianughed heartily, almost out of breath!


    Hahaha, who would have thought¡­. who would have thought, that Buggy, this guy, still hasn¡¯t escaped the fate of having his true identity revealed by the Marines. This is getting interesting¡­

 Chapter 556: Deal with Buggy

    Chapter 556: Deal with Buggy


    Ian wasn¡¯t surprised by Buggy¡¯s background exposure.


    He was well aware that after the Impel Down riot, the identities of the prisoners who came out with him had been thoroughly investigated by the Marines.


    While Buggy was imprisoned, perhaps nobody paid much attention to him, but once he escaped alongside Ian, the Marines would immediately discover, upon checking his background, that he was a hidden big fish.


    How deep was the Marines¡¯ aversion to Pirate King Roger? It might be hard to describe, but the fact that even after Roger¡¯s death for over twenty years, the Marines hadn¡¯t given up on tracing his bloodline showed a lot.


    To the Marines, anyone connected to Roger was a subject of concern. Even Rayleigh, had he not lived in seclusion and appeared indifferent to worldly affairs, might have been ordered to be captured long ago by those inmand if they knew he existed.


    So, when they found out that Buggy, despite his deep and powerful background, was acting so low-key, the Marines couldn¡¯t sit idly by. They suspected Buggy might be up to something and, out of caution, exposed him, considering him one of the masterminds behind the prison break, just like Ian.


    If Sengoku knew that Buggy¡¯s low profile was because he had been searching for ¡°Captain John¡¯s Treasure¡± all along, rather than plotting something in secret as he imagined, it¡¯s hard to say what his expression would be like at that time¡­


    However, Ian wouldn¡¯t expose Buggy. After all, these backgrounds were indeed facts for Buggy.


    So, instead, Ian added fuel to the fire and said, ¡°Hey, Buggy, looks like you can¡¯t hide anymore. You¡¯re going to be famous!¡±¡°No¡­ no!¡± Buggy hurriedly exined to everyone, in a fluster. He didn¡¯t want the Marines to focus on him because it meant danger.


    But his exnation was futile at this moment. Ian¡¯s words indirectly confirmed that everything in the newspaper was true. The prisoners knew that Buggy and Ian were acquainted, old friends even. Didn¡¯t Ian refer to him as an ¡°old friend¡± when he saw Buggy in prison?


    So, at this moment, all the prisoners stared at Buggy with gaping mouths, unbelieving.


    Then Ian said, ¡°Oh, by the way, Buggy, I met Uncle Rayleigh some time ago, and he mentioned you!¡±


    ¡°Huh!? You met Uncle Rayleigh!? How¡¯s he doing?¡± Buggy, caught off guard, asked excitedly.


    As soon as these words came out, a weapon held by one of the prisoners fell to the ground with a tter.


    ¡°Th-they¡¯re not talking about Rayleigh, the Dark King Rayleigh, right!?¡± The prisoners asked, trembling with fear. ¡°Is he really a member of the legendary pirate crew?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this is too shocking!¡± One prisoner said dumbfoundedly. ¡°I never thought that Impel Down would be holding so many big figures¡­¡±


    For a moment, the prisoners began to regard Buggy as a figure on par with Crocodile and Jinbe, akin to a Shichibukai-level character. Even Crocodile himself was quite surprised. He had always thought of Buggy, the red-nosed guy, as nothing more than a jokester. He never expected him to have such an astonishing background.


    At this moment, Buggy also snapped out of his daze. He felt like he had been tricked by Ian and quickly waved his hands at everyone, saying, ¡°W-wait a minute! While it¡¯s true, don¡¯t put such a bigbel on me! How am I supposed to navigate my pirate life from now on!?¡±


    But then Ian put his arm around Buggy¡¯s shoulder, embracing him without hesitation, and whispered in his ear, ¡°Hey, Buggy, don¡¯t rush to exin. Let me ask you, do you want to be a Shichibukai?¡±


    ¡°S-Shichibukai?¡± Buggy was instantly stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ian nodded and whispered softly, ¡°You see, my Shichibukai title has already been revoked, and the same goes for Crocodile and Jinbe. Plus, with the earlier deprived of Domingo, that leaves four vacancies among the Shichibukai. The Marines will definitely try to fill those gaps. In my opinion, you have a very good chance of receiving an invitation!¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± Buggy widened his eyes, looking at Ian in disbelief.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± Ian nodded. ¡°Because of your background, even though the Marines will see you as an enemy, at the same time, if they find they can¡¯t deal with you, they¡¯ll try to recruit you. That¡¯s how I became a Shichibukai, believe me?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but I don¡¯t even have a pirate ship anymore, and my crew is a bunch of idiots!¡± Buggy said dishearteningly. ¡°How can a pirate crew like that stand up to the Marines?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why,¡± Ian said with a smile, ¡°this time, going to the battlefield with me is an opportunity for you! Your background is a valuable asset. When the timees, I¡¯ll allow you to take some of these prisoners with you and form your own crew. Then you won¡¯t have to worry, right?¡±


    Ian¡¯s words filled Buggy with excitement, but given his past experiences of being tricked by Ian, he remained cautious. ¡°Are you really going to help me like this?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying¡­¡± Ian said with a straight face. ¡°Of course¡­ it¡¯s not like I¡¯m helping you for nothing!¡±


    However, upon hearing Ian¡¯s assurance, Buggy rxed a bit. ¡°That¡¯s great, then. Just tell me what you want in return!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything too bothersome, don¡¯t worry!¡± Ian said with a smile. ¡°After you be a Shichibukai, you¡¯ll definitely have contact with the Marines. When they have any movements or ns, you¡¯ll need to find a way to pass that information to me!¡±


    Yes, that¡¯s Ian¡¯s goal. He may have been stripped of his Shichibukai title, but he still needs to have a presence within the Marines. While Kuina can asionally pass on information to Ian, her identity is inconvenient. With Buggy, however, there wouldn¡¯t be any issues. Even if the Marines found out, it wouldn¡¯t matter much because Buggy was originally a pirate.


    Ian had already figured out that if he could lift Buggy up to the position of Shichibukai, he could then have him pay attention to the situation within the Marine Science Unit. Ian wanted to find out what happened to Uncle Kuma in the end.


    Developing Buggy into his own informant, and at the level of a Shichibukai informant at that, felt exhrating no matter how he thought about it. Didn¡¯t Kaido work with Domingo in the same way?


    Although their coboration was for evil purposes¡­


    At this moment, Buggy was truly moved. After hearing Ian¡¯s terms, he thought carefully and found that it wasn¡¯t anything extraordinary. He could totally do it. Immediately, he looked at Ian and said, ¡°Deal!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, my friend!¡± Ian said satisfactorily. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll find a way to give you opportunities to shine. By then, you¡¯ll be someone everyone looks up to!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Buggyughed heartily. After his change of heart, he stood with his hands on his hips andughed heartily, then, with an air of sophistication, stroked his chin and addressed the prisoners present, ¡°Well, it seems I can¡¯t hide it anymore¡­ That¡¯s right, I was a crew member on the Pirate King Roger¡¯s ship, and Red-Haired Shanks, one of the Four Emperors, is my sworn brother! Ah, those were the days, fighting alongside Captain Roger and Vice Captain Rayleigh¡­¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡± The prisoners gasped in shock, then erupted into a chorus of uproar.


    Hearing Buggy¡¯s admission firsthand, the prisoners finally understood why the Marines singled him out while others were not mentioned. It seemed like this was indeed true. Didn¡¯t Ian just have his arm around Buggy¡¯s shoulder, disying the demeanor of lifelong friends?


    At that moment, Buggy¡¯s reputation among the prisoners soared¡­


    And his crew members from the Buggy Pirates only now realized the true extent of their captain¡¯s background. Cabaji and Mohji, among others, fell to their knees before Buggy, tears streaming down their faces, filled with gratitude and worship, swearing allegiance to him for life¡­


    Ian smiled contentedly as he watched Buggy address the prisoners, pleased with the oue. Meanwhile, Crocodile whispered behind him, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve gained another pawn¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t put it that way; it¡¯s just a mutual exchange!¡± Ian retorted without even looking back. ¡°Just because we don¡¯t care about the Shichibukai title doesn¡¯t mean others don¡¯t, right?¡±


    Crocodile chuckled coldly and fell silent.


    At that moment, the bay was suddenly shrouded in shadow. Looking up, Ian saw a massive cloud looming overhead, blocking out the sunlight and casting a vast shadow.


    With his keen eyesight, Ian vaguely saw the colorful balloons beneath the cloud, a smile creeping onto his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally here, my Sky Ind!¡­¡±

 Chapter 557: The Uncontrollable Pacifist

    Chapter 557: The Uncontroble Pacifist


    ¡°Here ites!¡±


    Crocodile and Jinbe, who had previouslynded on the Sky Ind Balon terminal with Ian, immediately understood when they saw the balloons beneath the clouds.


    Others, however, were still puzzled, unsure of the meaning behind the phrase ¡°here ites.¡±


    After observing for a while, they too noticed something peculiar. When the cloud reached above the Amazon Lily, it suddenly halted.


    ¡°Oh! I remember now!¡± Nami suddenly eximed, covering her mouth. She recalled Ian mentioning something about having his own Sky Ind. Could this be it?!


    But¡­ Sky Inds can move?!?


    Hmm!? It seems they can indeed move, but isn¡¯t it supposed to be passively drifting with the high-altitude airflow? Why can Ian¡¯s Sky Ind choose its own direction?


    Nami was bewildered. She had only seen Enel¡¯s Sky Ind so far, so she found Ian¡¯s Sky Ind quite unusual.


    Enel felt the same way. After returning, he had been silent, seemingly affected by his encounter with Gion, which left him speechless. However, upon seeing the clouds drifting in the sky, he couldn¡¯t help but stand up and gaze upward.¡°This is someone¡­ up there!?¡± A sharp-eyed prisoner suddenly eximed, pointing at the sky. ¡°There are peopleing down from the clouds!¡±


    Everyone quickly looked in the direction he pointed, and sure enough, several ck dots appeared above, gradually gettingrger until they could be clearly seen as a group of figures.


    Ian smiled. He knew it was members of the Hunting Dragon Piratesing down to greet him.


    Even before setting off from the Shabondy Archipgo to Amazon Lily, Ian had contacted Uncle Fujitora and the others via Den Den Mushi, instructing them to maneuver the Sky Ind to meet him at Amazon Lily.


    Although the Sky Ind¡¯s movement relied on the rotation of those electric windmills, which was rtively slow, moving through the sky was much more advantageous than traveling by sea. As long as they set a direction, they coulde straight over in a straight line.


    Moreover, being in the high altitude, the harsh weather of the Grand Line had little effect on the Sky Ind. At most, encountering a hurricane might lower their speed, but that¡¯s it. Hurricanes couldn¡¯t blow away such arge Sky Ind. After all, the Sky Ind wasn¡¯t a true cloud in the traditional sense.


    Ian¡¯s timing was quite urate. The day after the prison raid waspleted, the Sky Ind arrived over Amazon Lily.


    As the figures gradually descended, Ian could see clearly. It was actually Robin and Reiju with some members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, holding a string of balloons as they descended slowly.


    ¡°Yo-ho-ho-ho!¡± Brook, lifting his head to the sky, couldn¡¯t help but let out a delightedugh, his face turning red with excitement.


    He seemed to vaguely glimpse something under Robin and Reiju¡¯s skirts¡­ There was no way around it, both of them were wearing short skirts, and even though they used one hand to hold down the hem, it was still faintly visible.


    Damn! Can¡¯t get away with this! You perverted skeleton dare to peep!?


    However, before Ian could react, Sanji¡¯s fierce kicknded on Brook¡¯s head, followed by Nami¡¯s Invincible Queen Fist.


    Under the simultaneous attack of two people, Brook fell to the ground!


    ¡°Hmph, idiot!¡± Nami blew on her fist, then turned her head to Sanji with some surprise. ¡°Huh? Sanji, you¡¯re not with Brook today?¡±


    Sanji casually lit a cigarette and said, ¡°That¡¯s my sister. Absolutely can¡¯t tolerate him peeking!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Nami, hands on hips, looked pleased. ¡°Well, well, well, I didn¡¯t expect you to defend your sister!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Sanji replied, then suddenly his legs turned to noodles, and he raised his hands high as he ran towards where Robin was going tond, calling out with a lecherous grin, ¡°Beautiful Miss Robin! Your knight has arrived!¡±


    ¡°Sanji!!! Get back here!¡± Nami instantly went into a rage. She didn¡¯t expect Sanji to still be with Brook¡¯s group, but his peeping target was just Robin.


    However, before he could run far, Sanji was tripped by Ian¡­


    Nami gave Ian a thumbs-up in praise, and Ian stepped on Sanji, striking a victory pose with his fingers, indicating no need to be polite, striking at the perverts ~ duty calls¡­


    ¡°Hehe, what a lively scene!¡± Afternding, Robin looked at Ian with a smile.


    Before Ian could respond, Nami ran up and hugged Robin, rubbing her head against Robin¡¯s chest, and saying, ¡°Robin, sis! Missed you so much!¡±


    Robin smiled, patting Nami¡¯s hair and exchanged a few words with her. Then Nami let go of Robin and ran over to hug Reiju, rubbing against her.


    During their previous adventure on the Angel Ind, Nami had already be familiar with Robin and Reiju. Seeing them again after being apart for so long naturally made her very excited.


    ¡°Oh! Being a girl is so nice¡­¡± Brook and Sanjiy on the ground, looking up at Nami¡¯s actions, envy written all over their faces, wishing they could swap ces with Nami. However, their lecherous expressions were noticed by Ian, who promptly kicked them both¡­


    ¡°Hmph, serves you right!¡± Zoro crossed his arms, watching Sanji with glee.


    The members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, including Zick, excitedly gathered around afternding, shouting, ¡°Captain! You are finally here!¡±


    Ian also happily patted their shoulders, saying, ¡°Good to see you all. Any issues on the way here?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Zick scratched his head. ¡°Let Uncle Fujitora exin when we get up there!¡±


    Ian¡¯s heart stirred, realizing that something might have indeed happened on their journey. So, he didn¡¯t press further, simply nodding to show he understood.


    Matthew and Doroni also came over excitedly to meet with Zick and the others.


    Meanwhile, the prisoners stared nkly at the scene. They couldn¡¯t fathom how these people could have descended from the sky, and it seemed like they were Ian¡¯s subordinates!


    It wasn¡¯t until they snapped out of it that they noticed the identical Dragon Hunter Pirates tattoos on their bodies.


    Suddenly, many prisoners¡¯ minds heated up. They thought that maybe they would also have such a tattoo in the future¡­


    Although most of the prisoners already knew about Ian¡¯s revolutionary identity, for them, being a pirate or a revolutionary didn¡¯t make much of a difference. Both were opposing the Navy; the only distinction was that when they were pirates before, they were ruthless, but now under Ian¡¯s leadership, they might have to tone it down.


    Taking therge bunch of balloons brought by Zick and the others from the clouds, Ian distributed them and said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go, up we go together!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± The prisoners cheered, excitedly taking the balloons.


    After exchanging nces, Law and Urouge also noticed the mutual interest in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Then, a strange scene unfolded. Hundreds of figures swayed and floated towards the sky, each holding onto two balloons tightly. They screamed in terror as they looked down below, yet excitedly looked up, shouting as they watched the clouds growrger andrger.


    Before long, they used these balloons to pass through the thick clouds, and suddenly, a vast city appeared before them.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! Is this¡­ Is this the Dragon Hunter Pirates¡¯ territory!? It¡¯s incredible!¡± The prisoners eximed in awe.


    Meanwhile, Luffy and Chopper had already run ahead, joyously.


    Law, Urouge, and Enel were also surprised as they looked at everything before them. They hadn¡¯t expected that the group they joined would possess such a breathtaking ind.


    It seems they really chose the right side to join this time¡­


    However, just as everyone was still in astonishment, suddenly, three massive figures appeared and crashed down in front of them.


    Upon seeing these three figures, Chopper screamed in fright and quickly ran back.


    Meanwhile, Law and Urouge immediately tensed, drawing their weapons and advancing, ready to strike.


    ¡°Damn it! Pacifistas!¡± Zoro crouched down, his hand on his sword hilt, also preparing to charge forward into battle.


    Only Ian, while surprised, wasn¡¯t as tense as the others. He knew that if Reiju and the others coulde down to greet them, there shouldn¡¯t be any trouble on the ind. These Pacifistas should be the same ones that Uncle Kuma had dispatched from Sabaody Archipgo.


    However, just as Ian was thinking this, he saw the three Pacifistas raise their right hands, theser ports in their palms aimed at the group, emitting dazzling light.


    ¡°This¡­ This is out of control!?¡± Ian immediately realized something was wrong and prepared for battle.


    However, at that moment, the three Pacifistas suddenly floated up as if losing their weight, unable to control their attacks in mid-air. Threeser beams were emitted, but they shot in different directions, not hitting anyone.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, sorry!¡± At the same time, a figure came over, Uncle Fujitora appeared, somewhat embarrassed as he said to Ian, ¡°Sorry, Captain, it was apse on my part. Couldn¡¯t control them, and they got away¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Ian was somewhat confused and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Can¡¯t these Pacifistas be controlled?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not entirely sure!¡± Fujitora chuckled, ¡°Actually, things have been chaotic on the ind since we received your three deliveries. Let¡¯s wait for Varua to exin it to you in person¡­¡±

 Chapter 558: Scientists Are Indeed Crazy

    Chapter 558: Scientists Are Indeed Crazy


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Watching the three Pacifistas, under Fujitora¡¯s control, floating without gravity and unable to adjust their posture, yet still in a state of wanting to attack, causingser beams to fly everywhere, Ian couldn¡¯t help but feel confused.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Fujitora sighed, leaning on his cane sword. ¡°Initially, when these three Pacifistas arrived on the ind, we thought you had traded them from the Marines. But after they stood up, for some reason, they started chasing after Robin, wanting to attack her! When I noticed something was wrong, I quickly subdued them. However, I was worried that excessive gravity would cause internal damage, so I had to resort to this method to make them float.¡±


    Hearing this, Ian pped his forehead. ¡°Ah, this is my fault! I forgot to tell you that these Pacifistas weren¡¯t traded from the Marines, but stolen!¡±


    ¡°No wonder!¡± Zoro interjected, arms crossed. ¡°These Pacifistas seem to be able to recognize pirates with bounties. We were attacked for that reason back on Sabaody Archipgo!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ This should be the three Pacifistas that the Warlord Bartholomew Kuma sent flying, right? It¡¯s surprising to see them here¡­¡± Nami also eximed. ¡°So, these three Pacifistas can¡¯t be controlled?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Varua¡¯s voice echoed from afar. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not entirely true!¡±


    He ran over with a group of people, panting. ¡°Captain, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Ian nodded towards him. ¡°From what you just said, it seems they can still be controlled?¡±¡°Of course!¡± Varua affirmed confidently. ¡°Their current state is just a programmed response from the Marines, which makes them target and attack all wanted criminals they see. But this program can be altered!¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Ian looked at him with confusion. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you changed their program to make them our allies? Is it not possible?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Varua sounded somewhat deted. ¡°I have to admit, these Pacifistas are indeed Vegapunk¡¯s masterpieces. I¡¯ve been studying them for a while now and realized that with my abilities, I can¡¯t replicate them at all. I can only attempt modifications. But even with that, I don¡¯t know where to start because these Pacifistas have a self-destruction program embedded in them!¡±


    ¡°Self-destruction!?¡± Ian was stunned. Of course, he had guessed that it was a measure taken by the Marines to protect the Pacifistas. But hearing the term still left him feeling frustrated. He asked, ¡°So, they¡¯repletely untouchable?¡±


    ¡°If my guess is correct, these Pacifistas have a crucial ¡®lock¡¯ mechanism!¡± Varua shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s an authentication program. Without the corresponding key, you can¡¯t unlock this ¡®lock¡¯ to modify the Pacifistas¡¯ program. Any unauthorized alterations will trigger their self-destruction!¡±


    Ian immediately understood. It seemed that to modify these Pacifistas, one needed ¡°administrator privileges¡±!


    The three Pacifistas weren¡¯t obtained through conventional means by Ian; they were forcefully acquired using Uncle Kuma¡¯s Devil Fruit ability. In such a scenario, how could there possibly be corresponding authorization?


    Ian couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled. If he couldn¡¯t make use of them, wouldn¡¯t these Pacifistas just be decorations?


    Hmm!? Wait a minute!


    Ian suddenly remembered that when Uncle Kuma was about to leave Sabaody Archipgo, he had given him something like a chip! Could that so-called ¡°key¡± be this!?


    With this thought, Ian quickly rummaged through his pockets, finally retrieving the chip from his hat.


    ¡°Varua, take a look at this. Could this thing be the key?¡± Ian hurriedly handed it over.


    ¡°Let me see!¡± Varua took the chip, examining it closely from all angles. Then, with some surprise, he said, ¡°Given its shape, it looks quite simr. When I was studying these Pacifistas, I once found simr interfaces on them. I used to wonder what those interfaces were for¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, Uncle Fujitora, release one of the Pacifistas to try it out!¡± Ian said excitedly, rubbing his hands together.


    Fujitora nodded and released the gravity control of one of the Pacifistas, letting it fall from the sky.


    Then, the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates around Varua rushed forward, experienced in using thick chains, and promptly bound the Pacifista.


    Of course, the Pacifista wouldn¡¯t justply; it struggled desperately, its strength considerable, making the thick iron chains creak, but it didn¡¯t seem so easy to break them in such a short time.


    Franky stepped forward to help hold down the Pacifista. Being a cyborg himself¡­ well, only the front half of him was, so he was quite interested in this Pacifista.


    Varua had already put on a pair of white gloves. He approached the bound Pacifista, took out a screwdriver, and opened the Pacifista¡¯s shirt.


    At that moment, the Pacifista suddenly opened its mouth, emitting a sh. Ian, who was already on edge, quickly pulled Varua away. Aser shot out, grazing the spot where Varua had just stood, hitting the ground of Sky Ind¡¯s clouds and causing a sudden explosion.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± Varua narrowly avoided being hit, but he didn¡¯t seem nervous at all. Instead, he was excited. ¡°I forgot to seal his mouth shut!¡±


    With that, he pulled out a roll of iron sheeting and quickly wound severalyers around the Pacifista¡¯s mouth¡­


    Ian broke out in a cold sweat. Although he knew the creature before him was a Pacifista, the problem was that it looked exactly like Uncle Kuma. Watching ¡°Uncle Kuma¡± being treated this way made Ian feel very strange.


    After opening the Pacifista¡¯s shirt, Ian could see a very obvious mark on its chest, a square-shaped scar. Although covered by skin and flesh, it was easily pried open by Varua¡¯s screwdriver!


    The Pacifistas were transformed through the use of cloned humans. Their appearance consisted of genuine skin and flesh, but their insides were mechanical. It must be said that Vegapunk was truly a genius among geniuses, having mastered such advanced technology in human modification.


    The chest te that was pried open was actually a cover. Amidst everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, various cables and mechanical structures could be seen inside, as Varua continued to use the screwdriver to loosen a few screws inside, and opened a protective shell, revealing a delicate interface.


    Using a pair of tweezers, Varua inserted the chip into the interface.


    The Pacifista had been struggling all along, but it was simply held down by everyone and couldn¡¯t get up. However, after Varua inserted the chip, the Pacifista suddenly quieted down.


    ¡°It¡­ it worked!¡± Varua couldn¡¯t help but rejoice at the sight.


    Indeed, thest thing Uncle Kuma had given him was actually the controller for the Pacifistas!


    ¡°Fantastic!¡± Varua excitedly told Ian, ¡°The Pacifistas are now in standby mode. I can safely modify them now. As long as I can change their identification of friend and foe, they will be at our disposal!¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s up to you!¡± Ian also happily patted his shoulder. ¡°Three Pacifistas are formidable assets!¡±


    ¡°But in my opinion, it¡¯s still not quite perfect!¡± Varua borated on his philosophy to Ian, ¡°I admit, Vegapunk is indeed very talented. He replicated Admiral Kizaru¡¯sser attacks on the Pacifistas, but they have a fatal w: their mobility iscking. They are too heavy!¡±


    Ian nodded. Indeed, although these Pacifistas resembled Uncle Kuma, they were not true users of the Paw-Paw Fruit ability. Uncle Kuma could use the Paw-Paw Fruit ability to manipte the air and teleport his massive body, but these Pacifistas couldn¡¯t. They could only move forward by walking or jumping, which was indeed a w in terms of mobility.


    ¡°When I understand how Vegapunk reproduced thesers, perhaps I can also reproduce Fujitora¡¯s gravity control!¡± Varua said with great anticipation, ¡°Then, after modifying the Pacifistas, they will be able to freely control their own gravity and gain the ability to fly!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ian and the others couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes. Could it really be done like this?!

 Chapter 559: No Title

    Chapter 559: No Title


    Varua¡¯s idea seemed somewhat far-fetched at first, but upon closer consideration, Ian realized that it wasn¡¯t entirely imusible!


    How exactly Vegapunk managed to transfer Kizaru¡¯sser ability to a pacifist, Ian didn¡¯t know. However, he was certain that achieving this required a thorough understanding of Devil Fruit¡¯s powers.


    Varua might not be able to create pacifists like Vegapunk did, but modifying them seemed feasible. As long as he grasped the principles behind their abilities, perhaps what he said could indeed be aplished.


    Having once worked alongside Vegapunk, Varua should have some understanding of his mindset.


    At this moment, Ian couldn¡¯t dampen his enthusiasm. ¡°Alright, whatever you need, just let me know. I¡¯ll help you get whatever I can! But for now, it¡¯s best to adjust the pacifists¡¯ identification of friend and foe. I hope they can be effective on the battlefield when the timees.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Varua replied excitedly. He then instructed Fujitora to release the other two pacifists. After deactivating their actions with chips, he called on members of the Dragon Hunters pirate crew who were assisting him and eagerly carried the three pacifists to hisboratory.


    ¡°I never expected you to have the desire for the Marines¡¯ pacifists!¡± After Varua left, Law approached Ian, holding his sword, with an amazed expression on his face.


    He remembered vividly how those pacifists chased pirates all over the Sabaody Archipgo. He had firsthand experience of the power of these humanoid weapons.


    Ian chuckled and patted his shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s nothing surprising about it. Just because something is used by the Marines doesn¡¯t mean pirates can¡¯t use it too.¡±Luffy, Chopper, and the others cheered and ran off to explore the ind, while Nami and the rest, led by Robin and Reiju, began touring the sky ind.


    ¡°Enel,e here!¡± Ian beckoned Enel over and introduced him to Fujitora. ¡°Uncle Fujitora, this is Enel, a Logia user, the Goro Goro no Mi user. From now on, he¡¯s our crew¡¯s helmsman!¡±


    Though Fujitora couldn¡¯t see, he could sense Enel and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Captain, our pirate crew is getting stronger and stronger!¡±


    Enel was curious. He had witnessed Fujitora controlling those three pacifists earlier and knew Fujitora wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. Having encountered several formidable opponents in the Grand Line, Enel had be more reserved. So, he didn¡¯t dare to be pretentious in front of Fujitora and simply asked Ian, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°The Vice Captain!¡± Ian proudly dered. ¡°From now on, remember to call him Uncle Fujitora, got it?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Enel felt a bit awkward but agreed nheless.


    He knew that whether he liked it or not, from today onwards, he would berades with this group of people. Luckily, he could tell that as the helmsman, he was considered the third most important person in the pirate crew, so he didn¡¯t feel too stifled.


    ¡°Alright, go explore on your own!¡± Ian waved to Enel. ¡°This sky ind is actually the first stop for your ancestors, the Moon People, when they came to the Blue Star. Go experience it. There are many buildings here that still retain the style of your homnd.¡±


    ¡°Homnd? The Infinite Land?¡± Enel¡¯s spirits lifted instantly upon hearing this, curiosity welling up within him. Without even saying goodbye, he ran off.


    Once everyone had dispersed, Ian finally found a moment to sit down and chat with Fujitora and Robin.


    ¡°Uncle Fujitora, from what you mentioned earlier, it seems there were someplications during the journey here?¡± Ian inquired.


    ¡°Yes, let me exin in detail,¡± Fujitora said.


    After Fujitora¡¯s exnation, Ian finally understood what had happened during this period.


    After Ian left, the Dragon Hunters pirate crew had been stationed in batches on Travolta Ind and the sky ind. However, some time ago, when Ian went to Marine Headquarters in Mary Geoise, he entrusted Shanks to send Robin and Reiju back.


    Shanks was a trustworthy person, and as promised, he delivered Robin and Reiju to Travolta Ind. To show gratitude, Fujitora personally hosted the Red Hair Pirates¡¯ visit.


    However, Shanks and his crew only stayed on the ind for one day before abruptly leaving in a hurry. Fujitora found it a bit strange at the time, butter learned that Whitebeard, Edward Newgate, had been severely injured by ckbeard, Teach. Admiral Akainu intercepted Whitebeard¡¯s pursuing fleet of pirate ships.


    Shanks rushed off to the Edd War sea to check on Whitebeard¡¯s condition. Shortly after, Fujitora heard some bad news: Akainu personally intervened and forced the Red Hair Pirates¡¯ group to retreat, forbidding them from approaching.


    At that time, the Red Hair Pirates only had one ship, while Akainu had a massive fleet of Marine ships. Shanks knew it was not a good situation and promptly retreated.


    Unfortunately, troubles nevere alone. Just then, news arrived from the New World that the Beast Pirates were stirring up trouble.


    Kaido was a madman and a war enthusiast. Upon learning of signs of war between the Marines and Whitebeard¡¯s pirate group, he also wanted to get involved, whether it was against Whitebeard or the Marines.


    With the New World already chaotic, Kaido¡¯s interference only added to the turmoil. Shanks had no choice but to intervene and try to stop Kaido.


    Fujitora also understood that this war would inevitably lead to upheaval throughout the world. Just as he hesitated about whether to take the Dragon Hunters pirate crew and attempt to break through the Marine blockade to see Whitebeard¡¯s situation, three Pacifista suddenly arrived on the sky ind.


    Given the uncontroble nature of the Pacifistas, Fujitora had no choice but to temporarily suppress them with his own abilities. This dy led to him receiving a call from Ian the next day. Without further hesitation, he ordered everyone to activate the sky ind and head towards the first half of the Grand Line.


    Timing-wise, their departure coincided with Ian¡¯s visit to Kuja¡¯s Ind to discuss ns with Boa Hancock.


    The route taken by the sky ind passed through the Calm Belt. Despite being filled with Sea King nests, it had to be admitted that the Calm Belt had the best weather conditions on the Grand Line.


    In theory, traveling in a straight line should have resulted in the sky ind arriving earlier. However, strangely, as they crossed the Red Line, near Mariejois, the sky suddenly darkened, apanied by a fierce gale.


    The sky ind was nearly blown off course, but fortunately, the gale didn¡¯tst long. Soon after it subsided, the massive shadow in the sky also disappeared.


    Everyone found it bewildering; they hadn¡¯t quite grasped what had happened or even clearly seen what the shadow was.


    The strong winds damaged several windmills on the sky ind, forcing them to wait until Valdo repaired them before continuing on their journey. Consequently, they arrived at Amazon Lilyter than anticipated.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange!¡± Ian frowned after listening to Fujitora¡¯s ount. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying there¡¯s something indeed over the Red Line?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Have you heard of it?¡± Fujitora asked, surprised.


    Ian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it before. I considered using Enel¡¯s flying ship to cross over the Red Line into the New World. Butter, I heard about the abnormal weather over the Red Line. No one has ever been able to fly past it, so I didn¡¯t dare to risk it. Now, hearing your story, it seems the rumors are true¡­¡±


    ¡°How big was the shadow?¡± Ian asked.


    ¡°It was massive, covering the sky!¡± Reiju took over. ¡°It felt like when we first ascended to Skypiea and saw the Sea Clouds, the whole sky darkened.¡±


    ¡°We suspect it might be some enormous ancient creature!¡± Robin exined. ¡°But since no one has seen it firsthand, we can¡¯t say for sure¡­¡±


    They discussed the matter for a while but couldn¡¯te to any conclusions, so they had to set it aside for the time being.


    In fact, Ian had encountered many puzzling things during this time, such as the chip key Uncle Kuma gave him to control the Pacifistas. This control key was undoubtedly important, and logically, Uncle Kuma might not have been able to obtain it, but unexpectedly, he gave it to Ian.


    It might not be urate to say that Uncle Kuma stole it. Ian always felt that there might be some connivance from Vegapunk. If this spection were true, then perhaps Uncle Kuma and Vegapunk were indeed in cahoots, nning something behind the scenes.


    But Ian¡¯s current information was too limited, and he couldn¡¯t guess anything, so he could only give up on it.


    Moreover, his most important concern at the moment was not these messy spections but the war between the Marines and the Whitebeard Pirates.


    So when Ian flew back to the Amazon Lily, activated the breath dial of the Ark Maxim, and lifted the entire ship onto the sky ind, he immediately set everyone off towards the New World.


    As for the pirate ships of Law and Urouge, they would temporarily be left on Amazon Lily. The female warriors of Amazon Lily would help take care of them.


    As Ian and his crew set sail for the New World, the world¡¯s attention was now focused on the Edd War Sea area. Everyone knew that war was about to break out¡­

 Chapter 560: News gathering

    Chapter 560: News gathering


    Just like the battle between Ian and the Marines on Smis Ind, which was once reported by an intern journalist, Pritz, the reporters in this world were unstoppable in their passion for grabbing news.


    During the period before, when the Marines continuously gathered elite Marine soldiers from various parts of the world, many reporters sensed something unusual.


    This led to arge number of reporters camping outside the Marine Headquarters, wanting to understand the specific situation.


    However, when the truth was uncovered, the reporters were stunned. Subsequently, they went crazy and spread the truth they had dug up all over the world.


    The Marines were actually going to take action against the Whitebeard Pirates!


    This news was like a super bomb, causing the whole world to boil. Although in the eyes of the world, a showdown between the Marines and the Four Emperors was inevitable, nobody had expected this battle toe so soon.


    Moreover, the Marines chose to target Whitebeard, who was the most renowned among the Four Emperors¡­


    Once the news was reported, it could be said that people all over the world were in a state of anxiety because no one knew which side would emerge victorious in this battle.


    If the Marines were to win, they would take a big step forward in their mission to end ¡°the era of the Great Pirates,¡± and the power of the pirates would be severely weakened, and justice would undoubtedly prevail.If the Whitebeard Pirates were to emerge victorious, then the Marines would no longer be able to halt the peak of the Great Pirate Era. The Grand Line would see an increasing influx of pirates, and as long as Roger¡¯s Great Treasure remained unfound, this situation would persist.


    At the same time, the reputation of the Marines and the World Government will suffer a fatal blow, especially the World Government, which already has deep conflicts among its member countries due to the incident with the Celestial Dragons. If they are defeated again, various opposing forces will emerge, weakening their rule until the member countries start to break apart.


    Without these member nations, the World Government would essentially copse¡­


    Hence, although the World Government doesn¡¯t interfere with the decisions of the Warlords, they¡¯ve made it clear to them that if they are going to fight, they must win!


    On the Sabaody Archipgo, thousands of reporters had gathered, most of them serving under major news conglomerates, while others worked for smaller newspapers. Without exception, they were all diligently collecting every bit of information about the war, turning it into news and disseminating it.


    And no matter how obscure the newspaper or magazine, as long as it was rted to this war, it could achieve enormous sales.


    To put it bluntly, even if an entire magazine was nk, just writing a headline like ¡°The New Battle of Edd War¡± could sell tens of thousands of copies¡­


    The fleets of the Marines were continuously dispatched towards the New World, and the journalists stationed here were using every means possible to tally the specific military strength deployed by the Marines this time.


    However, when they finished tallying, they were horrified to discover that the Marine Headquarters had almost emptied its reserves this time.


    The number of warships mobilized exceeded 540, carrying nearly 100,000 elite Marine troops. Among these Marines, there were hardly any ordinary soldiers. The lowest rank was that of a sergeant, with over ten thousand warrant officers, thousands of lieutenantmanders, and over a hundredmanders.


    Not to mention, among them were not only more than ten renowned Marine vice admirals, but also the three Admirals, the highest fighting power of the Marines, who had taken the field. The Fleet Admiral himself was personally leading themand, looking as if they were prepared to determine the oue of the battle with the Whitebeard Pirates once and for all.


    Such a massive Marine force left the journalists dumbfounded, but then they felt an inexplicable sense of excitement.


    How should I put it? These journalists were mostly aligned with the World Government and the Marines because the news media was under the control of the World Government. Therefore, even the reporters under its banner were inclined towards the Marines and the World Government.


    However, when they managed to obtain the approximate information about the Whitebeard Pirates, their smiles vanished.


    The Marine force was formidable, but the Whitebeard Pirates were equally formidable. The Whitebeard, Edward Newgate, hailed as the strongest of the Four Emperors, was not just a legend.


    The Whitebeard Pirates themselves had a force of over 1,600 people, led by sixteen divisionmanders. In addition, under Whitebeard¡¯smand, there were also arge number of powerful pirates. In total, there were forty-three pirate crews, with a total number exceeding fifty thousand. Thebined number of ships under theirmand was nearly twelve hundred.


    Just seeing this data, the journalists couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock, because from the perspective of this data alone, it was clear that the Whitebeard Pirates were almost evenly matched with the Marines¡­


    How terrifying! Is this the power of the strongest of the Four Emperors!?


    During the process of continuous digging and reporting, the journalists also realized a major issue: there was a serious vacancy among the Seven Warlords of the Sea participating in the war on the Marine side.


    Currently, the only Warlords summoned to participate in the war were Hawk-Eye Mihawk, Gecko Moria, Pirate Empress Boa Hancock, and¡­ Bartholomew Kuma!


    The first three were no surprise, but what surprised the journalists the most was Bartholomew Kuma. Everyone knew he was a former member of the Seven Warlords! His position had already been reced by the ck Dragon Ian.


    The new shichibukai didn¡¯t participate in the war, but instead, the former shichibukai who had already been deposed were sent into battle. What was going on?


    Just as the journalists were still wondering, not long after, news of the attack on Impel Down spread. After the journalists flocked to the Marine Headquarters for interviews, they learned from Vice Admiral Gion¡¯s mouth that the attacker was none other than the newly appointed shichibukai, ck Dragon Ian!


    He not only attacked Impel Down, killing all the prisoners on the fifth and sixth levels, but also escaped with all the remaining prisoners!


    When they first heard this news, the journalists felt only one thing: deep fear! They finally understood why Ian wasn¡¯t summoned to join the battle, because he hadpletely turned against the Marines!


    In response, the Marines even released news of revoking Ian¡¯s title as one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, and increased his bounty to a staggering amount, one billion Beli!


    This was equivalent to the Marines acknowledging that Ian¡¯s threat had reached the level of one of the Three Disasters of the Beast Pirates, Drought Jack¡­ or perhaps even surpassed it¡­


    Under the journalists¡¯ relentless probing, they finally understood the reason why Ian chose to stand against the Marines.


    It was simple. Ian was the brother of Portgas D. Ace, the second divisionmander of the Whitebeard Pirates. When the Dragon Hunters pirate crew was pursued by the Marines, it was Whitebeard, Edward Newgate, who intervened and drove off the Marines to save Ian. In other words, the Whitebeard Pirates owed Ian a debt!


    So, Ian¡¯s decision to oppose the Marines at this time was only natural.


    And because of Ian, this time the Marines¡¯ summoning of the Seven shichibukai was iplete. Crocodile and Jinbe were rescued by Ian from Impel Down, while Domingo was exposed by Ian¡¯s actions, revealing his criminal deeds to the public, making it impossible for the Marines to shamelessly bring him back as abatant.


    As a result, including Ian, the Marines lost thebat strength of four shichibukai¡­


    Although the Marines have now added a new shichibukai, ckbeard Teach, to their ranks, to be honest, many people haven¡¯t heard much about this guy called ckbeard, and they know nothing about his strength.


    So, in the minds of many, Teach isn¡¯t really counted among thebat forces of the shichibukai.


    This situation¡­ While the journalists are still trembling with fear, they don¡¯t know how to evaluate this matter.


    Although when Ian joined the shichibukai, there were already rumors from high-ranking Marines (Vice Admiral Doberman) that it was a wrong decision, and that the position of a shichibukai couldn¡¯t restrain Ian, but at that time, no one would have thought that this day woulde so soon.


    Everyone vaguely feels that when Ian joined the Seven Warlords, it was just a means for him to preserve himself, and now his wings have begun to grow, ready to leave the nest¡­


    Nowadays, Ian, Crocodile, and Jinbe, these three former shichibukai have disappeared after the Impel Down incident, but everyone knows that the Marines may need to be more wary of the Dragon Hunter Pirate Crew. It¡¯s just that no one knows how much the strength of this Dragon Hunter Pirate Crew has grown¡­


    Oh, right, there was another hidden figure who escaped with Ian, the clown Buggy! When the crew of the Pirate King appeared before the world again, it inevitably stirred up the terrifying memories of the Pirate King, Gol D. Roger, in everyone¡¯s minds¡­


    As journalists who have obtained first-hand information, they naturally feel concerned about the Marines¡¯ loss ofbat strength, but there is some good news: Whitebeard, Edward Newgate, has been seriously injured!


    To what extent was he injured? Is there still a possibility of him participating in the battle? These things were unknown to the journalists, but this could indeed be considered good news.


    The only thing that made journalists curious was how Whitebeard was injured! Although various events indicated that Whitebeard¡¯s injury might be rted to the Navy¡¯s nning, because when the news of Whitebeard¡¯s injury first came out, Admiral Akainu had already appeared in the Edd War Sea in the New World, journalists would not believe there was no connection in this matter.


    However, as for how Whitebeard was injured, even the Marine Headquarters was evasive and did not provide specific exnations, so despite the journalists¡¯ probing, they still couldn¡¯t find out.


    There was nothing they could do. The World Government had issued a gag order on this matter, after all, they had used the ckbeard Pirates, which wasn¡¯t a very glorious thing. If it leaked out, it might damage the illustrious image of both the Navy and the World Government. Therefore, both the high-ranking officials of the Navy and the World Government remained tight-lipped in response to the journalists¡¯ inquiries.


    Moreover, now that the Navy and the World Government had received news of the sudden disappearance of ckbeard Teach, many people had a foreboding feeling about this matter, feeling that something big might happen¡­


    The intelligence agencies of the World Government were already trying to track down ckbeard¡¯s whereabouts, but the problem was that the war between them and Whitebeard had already begun, and most of their attention was focused on this matter, making it difficult to devote too much energy to dealing with ckbeard.


    Amidst all thismotion, the image from Sabody Ind finally came through, immediately attracting countless people to gather around to watch.


    The live broadcast of this war was finally underway, which also meant that the Navy¡¯s arrangements had beenpleted, and they were about to take action against the Whitebeard Pirates¡­

 Chapter 561: Cause and Effect (1)

    Chapter 561: Cause and Effect (1)


    The Edd War Sea, a region with highly changeable weather, but in the New World, such regions were abundant, so the Edd War Sea was not particrly noteworthy.


    Originally, this area was just an obscure ce in the New World, but over twenty years ago, a battle between the Pirate King Roger and the Golden Lion Shiki¡¯s pirate crews in this sea made it widely known to the world.


    In that battle, the forces and numbers of the Golden Lion Piratespletely overwhelmed Roger¡¯s crew. However, during the conflict, a strange storm suddenly struck. While the Golden Lion Pirates had more ships and were more affected, Roger, with only one ship, took advantage of the chaos and sessfully turned the tide.


    This naval battle was known as the Battle of Edd War, a highly memorable battle, representing not only the ssic tale of the weak triumphing over the strong but also because after this battle, Shiki¡¯s fleet was mostly destroyed, the Golden Lion Pirates suffered heavy losses, and they were no longer able to stop Roger¡¯s advance. After defeating Shiki, Roger then traversed the New World¡¯s route, sessfully reaching the final ind, Laugh Tale, and earning himself the title of Pirate King.


    Although shortly thereafter, Roger disbanded his pirate crew and surrendered to the Navy, subsequently being executed in Loguetown, and his so-called title of Pirate King onlysted for two or three years, whenever people mentioned Roger, the Pirate King, they couldn¡¯t help but recall the Battle of Edd War Sea¡­


    And now, after more than twenty years, this area once again attracted the world¡¯s attention. However, this time it was not a confrontation between the Golden Lion Pirates and Roger¡¯s crew but rather a battle between the marines and the Whitebeard Pirates.


    The Edd War Sea covers an area of ??about hundreds of square nautical miles, and like other sea areas in the New World, it has its own characteristics. The most famous feature here is the hidden reefs!


    Indeed, beneath the sea surface, there are countless coral reefs stretching endlessly. These coral reefs have been growing here for years, with shapes that are irregr. Some are rtively short, with tens or hundreds of meters from the sea surface, while taller ones have emerged above the water, forming peculiarly shaped rocks or even small inds on the sea surface.


    However, more of these reefs are hidden just beneath the water¡¯s surface in subtle positions. This makes it risky for ships navigating in this area. While smaller vessels might navigate with caution,rger ones have a significant chance of running aground.Over the years, numerous pirate ships have fallen silent in this area due to running aground.


    Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean that ships cannot navigate in this area at all. In fact, although these hidden reefs are widespread in this area, there is a certain pattern to their distribution. They radiate outward from the Edd War Ind Reef Cluster at the center, which is also how this area got its name.


    The Edd War Ind Reef Cluster consists of thousands of coral reefs, some small enough for just a few seals to perch on, whilerger ones can reach several square kilometers in size, qualifying as small inds.


    Now, the Navy¡¯s fleet of more than five hundred warships has formed arge circr formation here, surrounding the Edd War Ind Reef Cluster.


    Why? That¡¯s because there¡¯s a possibility that Whitebeard Edward Newgate might be hiding on one of the small inds among the reef cluster!


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that about two hundred nautical miles northwest of the Edd War Sea is the headquarters of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Whitebeard¡¯s territory is extensive. In the New World, arge part of the area falls under Whitebeard¡¯s influence. Additionally, there are enves like Fish-Man Ind scattered throughout the Grand Line, where people fly the g of the Whitebeard Pirates seeking refuge. If you were to count these enves, Whitebeard¡¯s territory is truly unimaginably vast.


    However, despite having such a huge territory, the Whitebeard Pirates have only one headquarters.


    Currently, Whitebeard is not in his headquarters; instead, he is hiding among the Edd War Ind Reef Cluster. The reason is simple: they areying in ambush!


    When ckbeard Teach killed the fourth divisionmander Thatch and fled the Whitebeard Pirates with the stolen Devil Fruit, Whitebeard was furious. Moreover, Ace felt responsible for Teach¡¯s actions as he was a member of his second division. Hence, Whitebeard reluctantly agreed to let Ace go after and capture Teach.


    However, Whitebeard had a bad feeling about it and instructed Ace to find Ian and go after Teach together.


    It was an unexpected decision, but it saved Ace¡¯s life. Thanks to Ian¡¯s intervention, Ace sessfully captured the ckbeard Pirates.


    Killing arade is a grave offense, but when Whitebeard saw Teach, he softened. While Whitebeard could be merciless towards enemies, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to harm Teach, who had been a former son figure on the ship for decades.


    His longing for family was something others couldn¡¯t fathom. Besides, isn¡¯t there a saying, ¡°If the son doesn¡¯t learn, it¡¯s the father¡¯s fault¡±? During the time before Ace went to capture Teach, Whitebeard thought a lot about this matter. In fact, he felt some self-me for it, but he didn¡¯t show it in front of his sons.


    So, Whitebeard was quite conflicted about whether to execute Teach or not.


    Even so, Teach had a hard time during the period he was captured. He was hung by Whitebeard himself on the mast of the Moby Dick and whipped!


    And it was Whitebeard himself who carried out the punishment!


    It¡¯s a father¡¯s duty to discipline his son, especially considering Teach¡¯s act of killing arade. The divisionmanders like Marco and the others didn¡¯t speak up for him; they just watched coldly.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Teach witnessed this scene, which further fueled his resentment.


    Whitebeard whipping him while drinking might seem like domestic violence, but who could truly understand Whitebeard¡¯s inner turmoil? He was merely drowning his sorrows in alcohol, fearing that without it, he might not have the heart to punish Teach¡­


    Teach endured Whitebeard¡¯s whipping for a full three days. These three days of torture were unimaginable, especially considering that his Dark-Dark Fruit ability only amplified his pain. It¡¯s hard to imagine how agonizing those three days were.


    When he was finally released, Teach was on the brink of copse. He knelt weakly before Whitebeard, tears streaming down his face, begging for a chance to apologize to Whitebeard alone.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that after three days of beating him, Whitebeard¡¯s anger had subsided, and deep down, he had already forgiven him.


    Unfortunately, Teach was unaware of this. Instead, the torment he endured over the past three days fueled a raging fire within him, driving him relentlessly toward executing his next n.


    Coincidentally, Whitebeard also needed a way out, so he agreed to Teach¡¯s request and gestured to Marco and Ace to leave the ship temporarily.


    Teach was aplicated character¡ªwild, vulgar, ambitious yet arrogant, yet surprisingly skilled at acting. During his many years in the Whitebeard Pirates, he portrayed the image of a good person to perfection. If not for the sudden appearance of the Dark-Dark Fruit, who would have known he could be so heartless as to kill his ownrade?


    This time was no different. He knelt on the ground, tearfully confessing his mistakes to Whitebeard, iming that he had only killed Thatch identally during a dispute. Afterwards, fearing punishment, he fled the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Due to Ian¡¯s intervention, Teach didn¡¯t follow the original historical path of capturing Ace to offer him to the Navy in exchange for the position of Warlord, so his notoriety didn¡¯t grow. This led Whitebeard to seriously underestimate the threat he posed and ultimately believe his words.


    Whitebeard had scolded him, even beaten him, but could he truly bring himself to kill his own son?


    So, Whitebeard sighed, approached Teach, bent down, and extended his hand, just as he had epted Ace and the others before, ready to wee Teach back.


    However, it was precisely at this moment that Teach suddenly attacked. Without the seastone handcuffs restraining him, he swiftly drew a sailor¡¯s knife he had hidden in his secretpartment and viciously stabbed it into Whitebeard¡¯s chest!


    Whitebeard,pletely unprepared, was instantly struck. When he was pierced, even his towering figure couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He looked incredulously at the ferocious Teach before him.


    As the knife plunged in, Teach also snapped back to reality. Seeing the anger gradually gathering in Whitebeard¡¯s eyes, he felt fear creeping in. He quickly let go of Whitebeard and ran towards the cabin to release hispanions, including Lafitte.


    Whitebeard, clutching his chest, half knelt on the deck, his hands covered in blood. He watched them hastily lower the small boat, attempting to escape, while the enraged Whitebeard fiercely punched in Teach¡¯s direction.


    The five members of the ckbeard Pirates were all knocked back by this punch, each spraying a mouthful of blood as they fell from the Moby Dick. However, these injuries were not enough to kill them outright. They struggled to climb into the small boat, using everyst ounce of strength to row away into the distance.


    Marco and Ace, who were on the ind, naturally felt the impact of Whitebeard¡¯s punch. Sensing something amiss, they hurried back to the ship. However, what they saw was Whitebeard lying on the ground, coughing up blood¡­

 Chapter 562: Cause and Effect (2)

    Chapter 562: Cause and Effect (2)


    Seeing Whitebeard injured, Marco and Ace immediately panicked. The entire Whitebeard Pirates were in chaos, rushing to assist Whitebeard and calling for doctors.


    It was precisely because of this chaos that they didn¡¯t immediately realize Teach was the culprit and failed to set sail to pursue him and his crew.


    By the time they learned from Whitebeard himself that it was Teach who had injured him, the entire Whitebeard Pirates were furious!


    Due to concerns about Whitebeard¡¯s condition, Marco and the others discussed and decided to send several captains to hunt down Teach and his crew.


    Yes, hunt down! Marco and the others, filled with regret, no longer intended to capture Teach but nned to directly kill him and the others.


    They thought that with several captains leading hundreds of Whitebeard Pirates, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem hunting down Teach and his crew. However, they didn¡¯t know that Teach had reached an agreement with the Marines this time.


    Teach would take the opportunity to assassinate Whitebeard himself, while Admiral Akainu would lead a fleet to assist him in the open sea.


    If Teach failed in the assassination, Akainu would retreat without a second thought. But if Teach seeded and escaped, Akainu would be responsible for rescuing him and executing the second phase of the n.


    As Teach and his group rowed their small boat, approaching the vicinity of the Edd War Sea, the captains sent by the Whitebeard Pirates to pursue them were also closing in.The ships of the Whitebeard Pirates desperately fired at Teach and his group, cannonsnding around their small boat, sending up towering sshes of water. Teach¡¯s boat seemed on the brink of sinking at any moment.


    However, at this critical moment, Admiral Akainu¡¯s fleet suddenly appeared andunched an attack on the captains chasing Teach.


    Unexpectedly, the Marines appeared here, led by Admiral Akainu himself. The captains were immediately in trouble; their ships were sunk, and most of the crew fell into the sea.


    Forced to do so, they had to swim towards the location of the Edd War Ind Reef Group because they knew that it was filled with reefs, making it impossible for the Marine ships to pursue them.


    Their idea was correct, but it was exactly what Akainu had hoped for. Seeing the castaways swimming towards the reef group, Akainu had no intention of pursuing them. He simply rescued Teach¡¯s group and then had the Marine fleet continue to circle around the reef group, as if intending to block the captains.


    After reporting the situation here to Marine Headquarters, Sengoku made a decisive decision and recalled Kizaru and Aokiji, who were battling Ian on Sabaody Archipgo, instructing them to lead the troops to support Akainu in the New World.


    Meanwhile, upon learning of the Marine¡¯s appearance, Marco and the others were furious. They finally realized that Teach had already colluded with the Marines.


    Theirrades stranded in the Edd War Ind Reef needed to be rescued, but Whitebeard was still being treated. Marco ultimately decided to leave Ace behind to look after Whitebeard while he, along with the remaining captains, nned to intercept Akainu.


    It must be said that this was a misstep. Perhaps it was due to Whitebeard¡¯s injury that the captains were truly enraged, leading them to dispatch personnel in a series of attempts to rescue theirrades.


    At this point, they should have pressed forward, bringing Whitebeard¡¯s Moby Dick with them topletely confuse Akainu about Whitebeard¡¯s condition. Seizing the opportunity while Akainu was alone to force him to retreat and rescue their strandedrades would have been the right move, preventing them from being on the defensive again.


    But at this moment, Marco and the others had no idea that this was actually a trap set by the Marines. When Marco led the charge to intercept Akainu, they fell right into Akainu¡¯s hands.


    With Whitebeard absent, it indeed seemed, as Teach had imed, that his injuries were severe¡­


    Thus, Akainu had no more reservations. With a move called Meteor Volcano, he caused arge number of magma fists to rain down from the sky, instantly engulfing Marco and his fleet!


    The inherent dominance of the Logia type was evident here. Such a widespread attack was something Marco and the others could not withstand hastily. Despite their efforts to protect their ships, they were still destroyed by Akainu.


    Now, Marco and his crew were also cast into the sea, forced to swim towards the reef group.


    And this time, Akainu ordered the Navy fleet to indiscriminately bombard the reef group, as if intending to annihte Marco and the others on the ind.


    Bad news came one after another, leaving the members of the Whitebeard Pirates somewhat bewildered. Ace, in a moment of impulsiveness, wanted to go to rescue Marco and the others.


    However, just at that moment, Whitebeard woke up after some treatment and stopped Ace¡¯s impulsive actions.


    Whitebeard¡¯s body was already in poor condition, and being stabbed in the chest by Teach had almost cost him his life. But who was he? He was The Whitebeard!


    He struggled and stood up firmly again in front of his sons. He immediately gathered all the members of the pirate crew in the headquarters and mobilized them all, intending to confront Akainu, this rabid dog.


    However, when Whitebeard stood tall on the deck of the Moby Dick, Akainu inexplicably backed down. Leading the fleet as if intending to return, he let go of the Edd War Ind Reef Group.


    Whitebeard didn¡¯t think too much about it. He brought his ship as close to the reef group as possible and then sent people to find Marco and the others.


    But just as they found Marco and were about to take them back to the headquarters, the fleets led by Kizaru and Aokiji suddenly appeared!


    The three Navy Admirals joined forces, with a fleet numbering more than a hundred warships, andunched an attack on the Whitebeard Pirates.


    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Whitebeard finally understood; the Navy¡¯s actions were entirely premeditated. While the appearance of one Navy Admiral might have been a coincidence, the simultaneous arrival of three Admirals meant that the Navy intended to formally take action against the Whitebeard Pirates.


    And unfortunately, the Navy¡¯s aplice turned out to be his own son¡­


    It pained him deeply! At the thought of Teach, Whitebeard couldn¡¯t suppress a sharp pain at his wound. Teach¡¯s attack had actually damaged part of Whitebeard¡¯s heart. Such an injury would have killed an ordinary person long ago, but Whitebeard persisted.


    However, at this moment, Whitebeard truly couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. His vision darkened, and he copsed on the deck of the Moby Dick.


    Ace and the others, seeing Whitebeard fall, were immediately rmed. They hurried to support him, but upon realizing that he had fallen into unconsciousness, they had no choice but to retreat back to the reef group.


    With this, the Navy sessfullypleted their trap, trapping the entire headquarters of the Whitebeard Pirates in the Edd War Ind Reef Group.


    Next, the Navy headquarters fleet set out in force, heading straight for the Edd War Sea Area.


    The Navy¡¯s primary objective in targeting the Whitebeard Pirates was to kill the Whitebeard, Edward Newgate, as he was incredibly famous. As long as he remained alive, even if the Whitebeard Pirates werepletely destroyed, they would quickly reemerge. Initially, when Akainu, Aokiji, and Kizaru were surrounding the Edd War Ind Reef Group, they considered ordering an attack. However, due to the multitude of reefs in the area and uncertainty about the Whitebeard Pirates¡¯ exact location, they hesitated. To prevent the Whitebeard Pirates from slipping away during an attack, they decided not to strike immediately. Instead, they ordered their ships to patrol around the reefs until the main Navy force arrived topletely encircle the inds before preparing to strike.


    This was the scene witnessed by people worldwide through live broadcasts as hundreds of warships surrounded the Edd War Ind Reef Group¡­


    However, the time it took for the Navy to gather also provided the Whitebeard Pirates with time to react. While others might not be able to escape, the captain of the Eighth Division, Namur, being a Fish-Man, could undertake long-distance underwater travel. During the time when Akainu and his men were patrolling, Namur had already escaped underwater and returned to the headquarters, where he contacted all the fleets under the Whitebeard Pirates!


    The Navy likely anticipated this and made corresponding preparations, knowing that these pirate crews would likelye to rescue Whitebeard, Edward Newgate.


    Shortly after the live broadcast began, people saw countless ships suddenly emerge from the thick fog on the sea.


    ¡°Hmph, they¡¯re trying to intimidate us, but who do they think they¡¯re fooling?¡± On a gship of the Navy, Fleet Admiral Sengoku raised his telescope and, upon seeing the ships emerging from the fog, couldn¡¯t help but snort. He immediately ordered via a Den Den Mushi, ¡°All fleets, attention! Enemies spotted southeast! First, second, and third fleets, take position T; fourth and fifth fleets, head for the left nk; sixth and seventh fleets, head for the right nk. Adjust course and prepare to engage the enemy!¡±


    As soon as his orders were issued, the Navy fleet sprang into action. Arge number of warships left the encirclement and headed towards the attacking pirate ships. Upon reaching their designated positions, they turned their ships and promptly unveiled the ck gunports on the sides, aiming towards the location of the pirate ships.


    Inside the ship¡¯s hulls, numerous Navy sailors worked tirelessly to load cannonballs into the cannons and nervously grasped the firing mechanisms, ready to unleash a barrage uponmand.


    However, just as the Navy was nervously preparing for battle, the pirate ships in the dense fog suddenly stopped!


    They collectively furled their sails, reduced their speed, and came to a stop at a rather awkward position, just outside the firing range of the Navy¡¯s cannons¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sengoku frowned as he observed the scene through his telescope, puzzled. He muttered to himself, ¡°Could it be that they¡¯re afraid?¡±


    Just as he was pondering this, he felt that something was amiss. He extended his hand, licked his finger, and then held it up.


    This simple action caused his expression to change immediately. The wind direction seemed to have shifted¡­

 Chapter 563: Boarding Battle, Bombarding the Reef

    Chapter 563: Boarding Battle, Bombarding the Reef


    The wind direction did indeed change, and it changed almost instantly.


    The warships dispatched by the Navy under fleet Admiral Sengoku¡¯smand to intercept the pirates were sailing smoothly with the wind just a moment ago. However, in the next instant, a strong crosswind suddenly blew, disrupting their course.


    The Navy never understood the climate of this sea area as well as the pirates did. Among the 43 pirate crews of the Whitebeard Pirates who came to support, there were many skilled navigators. Relying on their familiarity with the climate of this sea area, the pirates had already stowed their sails and maneuvered their ships to change course in advance, minimizing the impact of the wind.


    Taking advantage of the change in wind direction affecting the Navy¡¯s course, the pirates had already adjusted their ships to face the wind. The moment the wind picked up, they quickly lowered their sails and immediately took action, surprisingly seizing the lead ahead of the Navy warships, and upying the coveted ¡°T position.¡±


    The so-called ¡°T position¡± was crucial in naval warfare. Generally, the number of cannons on the side of a ship was the highest. If one could arrange their ships in a horizontal line on the sea surface before the enemy, using the cannons on the side of the ship for maximum firepower, the enemy¡¯s ships, due to their positioning, would only be able to line up in a vertical column. In this scenario, only the cannons at the bow of the enemy ships could fire, and due to mutual obstruction, the ships in the rear would be unable to fire due to visibility issues.


    While Navy warships were undoubtedly formidable, some pirate ships were not far behind in terms of strength. As long as they were willing to spend money on purchasing cannons, they could also fully utilize quantity topensate for quality.


    Among the 43 pirate crews that came to support this time, there were many pirate ships known for their powerful cannons. Riding the wind, they formed a line and began firing at the Navy warships!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The continuous sound of cannons echoed, and high water columns surged around the Navy warships, which weregging behind. This was just a trial shot; most of the cannonballs fell into the sea. However, one unlucky warship was hit by a pirate cannonball on the mast. In the instant the cannonball exploded, the lookout on top exploded. The mast¡¯s top was sted off, copsing down, along with the Navy g, which was burned.


    But that wasn¡¯t all; the second round of shots followed. This time, the uracy was much higher than in the previous trial. Fireballs erupted from time to time on the Navy warships, indicating hits by cannonballs.Shrapnel flew everywhere, and on the hit warships, some unfortunate sailors were caught in the explosion. They were either blown into the sea or sent flying into the air, screaming in agony.


    However, the sturdiness of the Navy warships lived up to their reputation. Such attacks were not enough to sink them. Although the pirates had taken the initiative, it didn¡¯t mean the Navy had no ability to fight back.


    On one of the warships sandwiched between the fleet, a Rear Admiral of the Navy soared into the air. With a fierce kick, he sent a cannonball flying towards the deck, causing it to explode as soon as itnded on the nearby sea surface.


    One after another, although the pirate ships kept firing continuously, as more and more senior Navy officers joined the battle, the damage to the warships began to decrease.


    Only the cannonballs that couldn¡¯t be intercepted would hit the warships and cause explosions.


    At the same time, the Navy fleet was desperately maneuvering. They also adjusted their ships to position themselves downwind, striving to align their hulls parallel to the line of pirate ships.


    The fleets on both nks, facing the pirates, were doing the same. Creating arcs of waves on the sea surface, the fleets adjusted their course. At the same time, they opened the gunports on the side facing the pirate ships, pushing out rows of cannons, ready to attack.


    However, the Navy fleet soon realized something was amiss. While they were turning, the pirate fleet kept pressing closer. By the time the Navy fleetpleted its turn and aligned parallel to the pirate ships, the two sides¡¯ vessels were already very close!


    ¡°Attack!!¡±


    A deafening roar erupted as countless pirates, using ropes, swung over to the Navy warships!


    The Navy hadpletely misunderstood. These pirates had never intended to engage them in cannon battles from the start. Because the pirates knew very well that the cannons on their ships were no match for those on Navy warships, neither in quantity nor in power. Even the gunners were not as skilled as the well-trained Navy soldiers. It would be utterly foolish to engage the Navy in cannon battles under such circumstances.


    So, they employed their most familiar tactic: boarding!


    Numerous fierce-looking pirates leaped wave after wave onto the Navy warships, shocking the sailors on board.


    ¡°Fire! Quickly!¡±manded a Navy Rear Admiral, drawing his sword on one of the warships.


    In the next moment, the sailors on deck aimed their guns at the jumping pirates.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunshots rang out, hitting some pirates who were still min id-air. They screamed as they fell into the sea, blood sttering. However, the remaining pirates, paying no heed to theirrades,nded on the deck. With a swift step, they lunged at the crowd of Navy soldiers, shing down with their swords. One Navy soldier immediately fell into a pool of blood.


    Though Navy soldiers were required to learn swordsmanship during training, honestly speaking, due to the Navy¡¯s tactics, they mostly engaged in firearmbat and rarely experienced such face-to-face battles.


    In contrast, pirates were just the opposite. They seldom used firearms, preferring closebat with their enemies. Moreover, these pirate crews were renowned in the New World, boasting richbat experience.


    Thus, as the pirates stormed onto the ships, chaos ensued among the Navy soldiers. Though they drew their swords to resist, when they saw the fierce and ruthless expressions of the pirates, they immediately lost morale. Fearless pirates, even the ordinary ones, could often take on several Navy soldiers alone, a feat the ordinary Navy soldiers couldn¡¯t aplish.


    Only those with higher military ranks could calmly counterattack. However, the pirates also had skilled individuals who specifically targeted these officers.


    In the boarding battle, the pirates quickly gained the upper hand. With wild cries, they leaped onto the warships, cutting down one Navy soldier after another.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Finally, the Navy soldiers in the ship¡¯s hold managed to control the cannons and fired at the nearby pirate ships. However, although they screamed in agony from the bombardment, the pirates on the other side showed no weakness. They also aimed their cannons at the Navy warships, targeting their gunports.


    This exchange of fire was akin to pping each other¡¯s faces. It was a test of endurance and determination!


    The scene was extremely gruesome. Both sides¡¯ ships were bombarded, blood and body parts mixed in the debris, flying everywhere. One Navy soldier was hit by a cannonball, his abdomen directly sted apart. On the opposing side, the pirates firing the cannons licked the blood flowing to their lips, letting out a sinisterugh¡­


    Although the Navy soldiers mobilized this time were elite troops from their headquarters, they had never experienced such a fierce battle before. Therefore, the first to copse were these grassroots Navy soldiers.


    While the casualties on the pirate side were also significant, they relied on their strong psychological resilience to suppress the Navy during the battle.


    Far on the other side of the battlefield, Sengoku and the others held up their binocrs and sighed as they looked at the scene.


    They knew that the Navy had lost the first round; the intercepting fleet had been suppressed, and the pirates would soon press forward in force.


    Sengoku carefully identified the gs on the pirate side through the telescope. ¡°Knight of Doma¡­ McGuy¡­ Ramba¡­ Karma¡­ No, under Whitebeard¡¯smand, less than half of the 43 pirate crews have arrived. What about the remaining pirate crews?¡±


    After a moment of thought, Sengoku understood and immediately gave orders. ¡°Notify all fleets in the front line to prepare to meet the enemy! ording to the original n, the fleets in the rear should target the Edd War Ind Reef Group and prepare to bombard the inds! Although we don¡¯t know what the other hidden pirate crews are up to, no matter what, we can force them out!¡±


    Vice Admiral Garp sat behind Sengoku at a table, sipping tea. Upon hearing the orders, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Sengoku, you¡¯re not thinking of directly bombarding Whitebeard on the ind, are you?¡±


    ¡°If it could be done, that would be great!¡± Sengoku replied solemnly.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Garp¡¯s expression also became serious as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Whitebeard. He¡¯s the strongest man in the world. Although he¡¯s injured now, he¡¯s like an enraged beast. Underestimating him wille at a price¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Sengoku fell silent for a moment, not saying anything further. He just instructed the messenger beside him, ¡°Inform the Shichibukai¡­ and also Domingo. If the other pirate crews show up, it¡¯s their turn to act¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes sir!¡± The messenger hesitated for a moment but quickly saluted and went to convey the orders.


    Tsuru was also on this gship. She stood with her arms crossed, watching the battle ahead. After hearing Sengoku¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at him. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, her dissatisfaction was evident in her eyes.


    After Domingo was stripped of his title as one of the Warlords, Vice Admiral Tsuru once again took action to pursue him. Although Domingo had joined forces with Kaido of the Hundred Beasts Pirates, he didn¡¯t stay with them but roamed around the New World, plotting who knows what. This gave Tsuru the opportunity to pursue him.


    However, after this war broke out, it was unclear what the World Government was thinking. They unexpectedly made contact with Domingo again, promising to temporarily halt Tsuru¡¯s pursuit if he helped the Navy in the battle.


    This oue left Vice Admiral Tsuru extremely dissatisfied. In her eyes, Domingo was the most dangerous figure among the Warlords.


    He was a naturally wicked person¡­


    Regardless, Sengoku¡¯s orders were transmitted to the entire Navy fleet. Hundreds of warships in the front line headed towards the pirates, while the rest of the fleet surrounding the Edd War Ind Reef Group raised their cannons, aiming them from a distance at the Ind Reef.


    As a series of orders were given, a tremendous roar reverberated through the sky and earth. It was the resonance caused by hundreds of cannons firing simultaneously, making the entire sea seem to tremble for a moment.


    The next moment, countless mes rose from the Edd War Ind Reef Group¡­

 Chapter 564: Surprise Attack

    Chapter 564: Surprise Attack


    Just how fierce is the Navy¡¯s artillery? You can understand from this scene.


    With a simultaneous volley, countless fireballs and smoke rose from the Edd War Ind Reef Group. Amidst the deafening explosion, it seemed as if even the atmosphere trembled.


    The apanying journalists on the Navy warships held a livestream Den Den Mushi, transmitting this scene worldwide. Those watching the mes on screens were all stunned by the sight.


    When they came back to their senses, the air was filled with cheers!


    This was the first time the Navy disyed their immense power before the world. Those who were already inclined towards the World Government and the Navy naturally felt uplifted by it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! st them hard!¡± A wealthy noble, watching the battle unfold, couldn¡¯t help but excitedly swing his fist adorned with jeweled rings.


    However, there were alsomoners who had benefited from the Whitebeard Pirates, covering their mouths in shock and worryingly watching, concerned for the Whitebeard Pirates.


    The pirates watching were even more disheartened. Undeniably, they were intimidated by the Navy¡¯s might¡­


    ¡°Hmph! The firepower of hundreds of warships!¡± In some part of the New World, Kid, the captain of the Kid Pirates, was also watching, unable to hold back a cold snort, ¡°Ten times the scale of the Buster Call, the marines are really going all out this time¡­¡±Members of the Hawkins Pirates were also gaping at the footage in astonishment. Their captain, Hawkins, was stoically performing a divination. As he did, he murmured, ¡°Whitebeard Pirates¡¯ evasion chance: 52%¡­ It seems the Navy might not have it easy after all¡­¡±


    There were simply too many islets in the Edd War Ind group. The Navy¡¯s simultaneous volley this time was essentially a random attack. At least for now, they hadn¡¯t figured out where the Whitebeard Pirates were hiding on those inds, so they had to resort to this blunt approach.


    After the first volley, Navy soldiers quickly reloaded the cannons, while Fleet Admiral Sengoku used a telescope to observe the surrounding sea.


    While the Subordinates of the Whitebeard were attacking the Navy, Sengoku noticed that their actions weren¡¯t a chaotic rush. They seemed nned and methodical. With so many pirate crews acting in unison, Sengoku found it hard to believe that there wasn¡¯t someonemanding them. The only one capable of orchestrating such coordination would be that old man, Whitebeard. In Sengoku¡¯s assessment, these pirates must have established contact with Whitebeard¡¯s main base on the ind; otherwise, this level of coordination would be impossible.


    So, what would that old Whitebeard do?


    ¡°Still not showing yourself?¡± Sengoku muttered to himself, unable to find any ship on the sea¡¯s surface. Then hemanded, ¡°Prepare for the second volley!¡±


    Following Sengoku¡¯s orders, the cannons of the Navy warships began adjusting their angles, preparing for the second simultaneous volley.


    However, at this moment, a sudden change urred!


    Just as the Navy was about to fire, in the middle of the fleet¡¯s formation, the sea suddenly bulged massively. Several ships caught within this bulge were lifted off by the surging sea!


    Amidst the violent shaking, the Navy soldiers on board were thrown around, and some even fell into the sea.


    While they were bewildered, trying to understand what had happened, the bulging sea suddenly sshed open, and a gigantic head emerged from the water!


    It was a head adorned with curved horns and wild brown hair¡­ a giant!


    ¡°Roar!!!!¡±


    The moment it surfaced, the giant let out a roar as if it came from the depths of the wilderness. The roar was so powerful that some nearby Navy soldiers, who were dumbfoundedly looking at the giant, were caught off guard. The tremendous sound wave from the roar ruptured their eardrums, and they rolled on the ground in agony.


    ¡°Oz¡­ Oz?!¡± Moria, riding on one of the warships, stood up in surprise upon seeing the giant. He looked in the direction of the giant and said, ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not Oz!¡±


    Indeed, this giant was not the legendary demon Oz from the Kingdom of Ilusia, but his descendant.


    Little Oz! Another demon with a colossal stature like his ancestor!


    As Little Oz emerged from the sea, a thick membrane covering his body suddenly ruptured. Although it was just a brief moment, Sengoku and his crew caught a glimpse of it.


    ¡°Is that¡­ coating?!¡± Vice-Admiral Garp eximed in astonishment. ¡°He used this method¡­ did this guy walk from the ocean floor?¡±


    Little Oz¡¯s body was towering, even taller than the giant Vice-Admirals serving in the Navy. However, such a height was still inadequate for the abyssal ocean. If it were any other sea, Little Oz wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve this.


    However, the Edd War Sea was different. The seabed here was covered with coral reefs, with the Edd War Ind Reefs as the highest point, sloping like a ramp extending outward to a vast area. So Vice-Admiral Garp¡¯s statement that Little Oz had walked from the ocean floor was indeed a usible scenario.


    The Navy warships were originally arranged in a well-organized formation on the sea surface. However, with Little Oz suddenly emerging from the middle of this formation, it immediately disrupted the Navy¡¯s battle formation.


    The area where Little Oz stood seemed to have shallow waters. When he stood up, surprisingly, more than half of his body was exposed above the sea surface.


    Even so, the Navy sailors on the warships had to tilt their heads upward to see Little Oz¡¯s head. For a moment, the Navy was stunned, unsure how to react.


    After emerging from the water, the first thing Little Oz did was put on a straw hat, then lowered his head to look at the warship closest to his right side.


    The next moment, he reached out towards this warship. With one hand grasping the ship¡¯s bow and the other holding its stern, he exerted force, effortlessly lifting the warship from the sea as if pulling out a radish.


    Then, raising his hands above his head, he lifted the warship high up.


    The Navy sailors on the ship, screaming in horror, tumbled into the sea like dumplings. Little Oz paid no heed and forcefully flung the warship forward!


    Whoosh! The flung warship, apanied by a deafening roar, crashed towards another warship on the sea¡¯s surface!


    ¡°Jump overboard now!!!¡± Themander on that warship yelled desperately upon seeing the looming shadow in the sky.


    However, it was toote. Except for a few agile sailors near the ship¡¯s side who managed to leap off in the nick of time, others were caught off guard and hadn¡¯t even started moving when the plummeting warship collided with theirs!


    Crash! Like popping beans, under immense pressure, both warships shattered. Countless sailors were presumably crushed into minced meat. With a thunderous boom, the plummeting warship directly smashed the other warship into the sea, causing massive waves to shoot high into the sky.


    The Navy sailors on the surrounding warships stared nkly at the scene, unable to snap out of their daze for quite some time.


    As the waves gradually subsided, countless ship fragments floated up from the seabed, apanied by a burst of red dyeing the seawater. The sailors couldn¡¯t help but gulp down a mouthful of saliva subconsciously.


    So¡­ terrifying!


    People watching this scene through the projector were equally stunned. This monster suddenly emerging from the depths had firmly captured everyone¡¯s attention.


    However, it wasn¡¯t over yet; Little Oz¡¯s rampage had just begun. This time, instead of targeting one warship, he held one warship in each hand, using them like hammers, smashing them alternately at nearby warships!


    Therge standardized warships of the Navy seemed like mere toys in Little Oz¡¯s hands, being swung around¡­


    ¡°Quick! Retreat!¡± Commanders on the warships within Little Oz¡¯s attack range yelled in horror, directing the Navy sailors to steer away.


    Unfortunately, due to their previous bombardment of the Edd War Ind, they had dropped anchor to maintain formation. With the ships stationary on the sea surface, it wasn¡¯t easy to move suddenly.


    This dy resulted in Little Oz destroying more than twenty warships consecutively!


    The warships on the periphery, farther from the action, hurriedly turned their hulls, aiming their cannons towards Little Oz¡¯s position, intending to open fire and attack him.


    If targeted by the concentrated fire from the Navy, Little Oz would be in trouble. His enormous body would be an easy target, not even requiring precise aiming. As long as they fired in his direction, there was a high chance of hitting him.


    However, just as the Navy warships were preparing to fire, the sea surface began to bulge repeatedly!


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    One, two¡­ ten¡­ over a hundred!


    Arge number of resin-coated ships kept emerging from beneath the sea surface, appearing within the gaps of the Navy formation!


    The Navy sailors watched in shock as these various-looking pirate ships continuously appeared. Then, to their horror, they noticed that the pirates holding torches on the sides of the ships had already ignited the fuses of their cannons!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Amidst the smoke, the pirate ships opened fire at the defenseless Navy warships at close range. Some strategically positioned pirate ships even managed to attack two warships simultaneously!


    While their cannons were inferior to those of the Navy, the simultaneous broadside at such close range was not to be underestimated. For a moment, the Navy fleet suffered heavy losses.


    More and more pirate ships emerged from the sea floor. The other pirates under Whitebeard¡¯smand, which Sengoku had been searching for, had made their entrance in this unexpected manner.


    ¡°It seems they sailed from Fish-Man Ind; only there could they get resin coatings¡­¡± Sengoku held up his telescope, watching the scene without much surprise. After all, hadn¡¯t he ordered the fleet to bombard Edd War Ind to force these pirates out?


    Though their attack method caught Sengoku off guard, now that they had appeared, things became simpler!


    If the pirates were attacking with unconventional tactics, then the Navy was ready to counter with conventional warfare.


    ¡°Summon the Warlords and Vice Admirals for battle!¡± Sengokumanded, ¡°If my estimation is correct, the main forces of the Whitebeard Pirates will soon join the battle¡­¡±

 Chapter 565: Chaotic Battlefield

    Chapter 565: Chaotic Battlefield


    In general, the war between the Navy and the Whitebeard Pirates is a conflict of encirclement and counter-encirclement.


    The Navy¡¯s forces are undeniably powerful, but the pirates also have their ways to counteract. A part of their forces appearing upfront attracts the Navy¡¯s attention. Then, suddenly emerging from the seabed, Little Oz and arge fleet of pirate ships directly infiltrate the Navy¡¯s formation. When the advantage of long-range artillery cannot be utilized, the Navy immediately suffers losses.


    ¡°Kill them! Brothers!¡±


    ¡°Brothers! Kill them! ¡°


    On a pirate ship, two burly men with strikingly simr appearancesugh heartily, brandishing their swords tomand the pirates in boardingbat against the Navy. They are the Decalvan Brothers, twin captains, both wearing captain hats adorned with a dual skull pattern. Each has a scar on their face, but their locations are mirror images of each other. When they speak, they always enjoy reversing each other¡¯s words.


    The Decalvan Brothers are trusted pirates under Whitebeard¡¯smand, and this rescue operation ismanded by the two of them.


    Facing the tidal wave-like attacks of the pirates, the Navy soldiers on each ship are valiantly resisting. However, the Navy¡¯s tactics require coordination to be effective. Currently, being split up and fighting individually against the pirates feels overwhelmingly challenging because the pirates¡¯ individualbat capabilities surpass those of the Navy soldiers.


    Pirates who can survive in the New World, even if they rely on Whitebeard, are not to be underestimated.


    Blood and ughter fill the battlefield. Navy soldiers are constantly being cut down by the pirates¡¯ swords and axes. Simrly, pirates are also being hit by Navy soldiers¡¯ bullets. The sounds of painful screams and battle cries intertwine, making the entire battlefield resemble hell.People are constantly injured and falling into the water. Their bleeding wounds taint the sea red, and the intense smell of blood attracts fierce carnivorous marine creatures that gradually gather around.


    A Navy soldier who fell into the water struggles to climb back onto his ship. After managing to swim to the side of the ship and grabbing a ropedder to climb up, unexpectedly, as he reaches halfway, a burst of water erupts below the surface. A ferocious Saw Shark, several meters long with two sharp horns on its head, leaps out from beneath the sea, opens its mouth full of sharp teeth, and bites the soldier¡¯s legs. It drags the soldier deep underwater, leaving behind a spreading pool of blood-red on the surface.


    People witnessing this scene are horrified to see the dorsal fins of Saw Sharks swimming all around in the sea. Besides, they can also see carnivorousrge marine creatures like Tiger-striped Whales or Leopard-patterned Octopuses. Anyone who falls into the water, whether a Navy soldier or a pirate, bes their prey.


    Before people can recover from their shock, something even more terrifying happens. A Navy ship, just damaged, is slowly sinking. The Navy soldiers on board collectively jump into the water, trying to swim to other ships for help. Perhaps because they are too densely packed, suddenly, a gigantic creature bursts out from below the sea. It¡¯s a one-eyed sea serpent, opening its huge mouth and lunging at the group of Navy soldiers. After a wave, dozens of Navy soldiers disappear! All swallowed by the creature.


    Even Sea Kings have appeared!?


    With this, both sides of the battle are even more horrified. The Sea King that appeared earlier was rtively small, probably due to the high seabed and limited depth here. That¡¯s whyrger Sea Kings haven¡¯t been seen yet. However, it¡¯s undeniable that the appearance of one Sea King will attract more. The battle between the two sides has created a great feeding ground for marine creatures, and more Sea Kings will appear in the future.


    After the sea serpent swallowed dozens of Navy soldiers in one go, it was still not satisfied. It raised its head again above the surface. This time, its gaze locked onto a Navy warship with hundreds of people battling on board. Delighted, it opened itsrge mouth and lunged towards its feast¡­


    Seeing the Sea King attacking, both the Navy soldiers and the pirates in the battle were shocked. They hastily stopped fighting and fled in all directions. However, unexpectedly, just as the sea serpent was about to strike, a sh of light streaked across its neck.


    The sea serpent¡¯s movement abruptly stopped. A secondter, its head actually slid off its body, and arge amount of fresh blood sprayed into the air. Its massive body copsed into the sea.


    The huge snake head crashed onto the Navy warship, making a deafening noise. Some Navy soldiers who couldn¡¯t escape in time were crushed by the snake head, screaming in terror.


    ¡°Hold your ground!¡± A voice came out, and a figure appeared on the huge snake head.


    It was a man with a scarred face, a rugged appearance, and a pair of curved mustaches. His left hand held a bloody long sword, while his right wrist was empty.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s Vice Admiral Doberman!?¡±


    The Navy soldiers immediately recognized the person and couldn¡¯t help but shout in excitement.


    Starting with Vice Admiral Doberman killing the Sea King, other Vice Admirals from the Navy began to appear one after another, joining the battle against the pirates. They targeted the prominent figures among the pirates and engaged them inbat, immediately halting the pirates¡¯ rampant momentum.


    Not only the Vice Admirals but also other well-known elites from the Navy joined the battle at this moment. Hina and Smoker, one smoking a cigarette and the other a cigar, used their Devil Fruit powers to trap and subdue the pirates who charged at them. Although both were only Colonels in rank, their efficiency in dealing with pirates was astonishing due to their abilities, even surpassing some Rear Admirals and Vice Admirals.


    Koby and Helmeppo were also present. Both had been recruited by Vice Admiral Garp and became part of the Navy. They joined this war as well. Unfortunately, the warship they were on was also involved in the battle against the pirates. Seeing fierce-looking pirates with swords jumping onto the ship to attack the Navy, both were trembling with fear.


    They hadn¡¯t been in the Navy for long. Although they had undergone strict training and improved their strength, this was their first time participating in such arge-scale war. They were inevitably panicked. Despite mustering the courage to fight alongside the Navy, deep down they were terrified.


    In fact, their mindset represented the mindset of most Navy soldiers. Even some lieutenants who had participated in several battles felt uneasy facing such a brutal fight. The Navy belongs to the order faction, and most of the time, they live in peace. However, pirates are different. They belong to the chaos faction, especially those in the New World. They live in battles every day, not only fighting against other pirates but also battling the sea¡¯s climate and environment. The disparity between the two sides in this regard is enormous.


    Koby and Helmeppo fought back-to-back. However, when a group of pirates noticed them and surrounded them, they immediately found themselves in a dangerous situation. Helmeppo was the first to be shed, injuring his arm, rendering one hand unable to hold the sword. Seizing this opportunity, a pirate with explosive muscles all over his body took the chance, grinning menacingly as he swung a huge iron hammer towards them.


    If hit, both would either die or sustain severe injuries. However, just when Koby and Helmeppo thought their end hade, a figure suddenly darted out from the side. A slender figure swung a sword, its tip piercing the iing hammer.


    A surprising scene unfolded. The pirate wielding the hammer was undoubtedly a strong and muscr man, and no one would doubt the power of his hammer. Yet, his massive hammer was effortlessly deflected by what seemed like a fragile sword tip, making a crisp sound as the pirate was thrown back by the rebound force, sliding far away on the deck.


    Koby and Helmeppo finally came to their senses and looked towards the figure who saved them. Then, they eximed in surprise, ¡°Lieutenant Commander Kuina!?¡±


    However, Kuina didn¡¯t respond to their surprised shout. She had merely noticed the two Navy soldiers were in danger and had saved them on impulse. In fact, she didn¡¯t even know their names.


    Kuina had be quite famous at the Navy Headquarters, and many recognized her. However, she couldn¡¯t recognize others¡­


    She wore a Navy coat over her uniform, gripping her sword with swift and fierce shes, taking down another pirate. As she moved, her Navy coat fluttered impressively. Koby and Helmeppo watched in awe, thinking how cool she looked!


    On the other side, a pirate ship had just taken down a Navy warship. They set fire to the warship, intending to destroy itpletely before returning to their own ship to search for their next target.


    However, at that moment, their pirate ship suddenly split apart without any warning, cleanly dividing into two!


    ¡°What¡¯s happening!?¡±


    ¡°The hell!?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, someone help! I¡¯m falling!¡±


    Pirates on the ship panicked. Some unfortunate ones were standing right where the ship split, their bodies torn in half, blood spurting freely. Others fell into the sea, knowing there were man-eating sharks below. They cried out desperately for help, some lucky ones managing to grab onto the edge as they fell, hanging on and also calling for help.


    After splitting, the pirate ship slowly began to tip to either side, revealing a gap in the middle. The surviving pirates on board watched in horror as a candle-lit coffin ship navigated through this gap towards them.


    On this coffin ship, a man with a ck hat and a cross hanging from his chest sat casually with his legs crossed. Behind him stood a massive ck sword, forming an evenrger cross shape behind him.


    ¡°Hawk-Eye Mihawk!?¡±


    The pirates on board immediately recognized him. One pirate hanging on the edge couldn¡¯t help but exim in despair and indignation, ¡°Mihawk! You¡¯re also a pirate, why are you helping the Marines!?¡±


    Raising his eyes, sharp as the edge of a de, Hawk-Eye Mihawk replied expressionlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t get it wrong. I haven¡¯t helped either side.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you cut our ship!?¡± The pirate asked in confusion.


    ¡°Because your ship was in my way!¡± Mihawk dropped an answer that left the pirates stunned. Without looking back, he sailed his way through the gap between the pirate ships, leaving the pirates staring in a mix of shock and resentment as he departed¡­

 Chapter 566: Counterattack Begins

    Chapter 566: Counterattack Begins


    Hawk-Eye¡¯s coffin ship drifted along, sailing from the outer perimeter of the sea area towards the inner circle.


    The Marines had deployed several Warlords of the Sea on the periphery, originally to guard against pirates attacking from various directions. However, the pirates nowunched a surprise attack from underwater, which meant their defensive n had failed.


    Naturally, Hawk-Eye received the Marine¡¯s orders to engage. But honestly, he wasn¡¯t particrly interested in these pirateckeys. Unless they obstructed his path or attacked him first, Hawk-Eye had no intention of making a move.


    The reason he appeared here to participate in the war after receiving the Marine¡¯s summons could be summed up in one sentence: to pass the time!


    He neither sided with the Marines nor with the pirates. He was here for two people: Edward Newgate, known as Whitebeard, and Ian!


    Hawk-Eye had seen the news about Ian¡¯s attack on Impel Down. Though he didn¡¯t know what his nephew was nning by assaulting Impel Down, his intuition told him Ian would undoubtedly appear in this war.


    Until Ian or Whitebeard showed up, Hawk-Eye had no intention of acting¡­


    Sharing Hawk-Eye Mihawk¡¯s sentiments was Boa Hancock. She sat aboard a naval vessel,zily reclining on a chaise lounge formed by Salome¡¯s body, her hand propping up her chin,manding the Marines on board to engage inbat with the pirates.


    ¡°Why should we listen to her?¡± Although some Marines had this thought, upon seeing Boa Hancock¡¯s breathtaking beauty, they were immediately enchanted and eximed, ¡°But¡­ she¡¯s so beautiful! Forget it¡­¡±As a result, even the shouts of the navalmandermanding the ship were ignored. All the Marines on board gathered around Boa Hancock, engaging with the pirates rushing towards them.


    However, a pirate who had boarded the warship recognized the identity of the Empress Boa Hancock. Holding a mortaruncher, he fired a shell towards Boa Hancock¡¯s position through the crowd.


    ¡°How annoying!¡± Boa Hancock frowned, and with a puff from her hand, she blew out a massive heart. She stretched out her hand, and a flurry of ve Arrows shot out.


    Not only did she deflect the iing shell, but many Marines standing in front of her were also hit, immediately turning into stone statues¡­


    ¡°Damn it! Attacking the Marines too!?¡± A Rear Admiralmanding the ship shouted furiously upon witnessing this scene, ¡°Boa Hancock, you truly are untrustworthy!¡±


    The Marines had long suspected a connection between Ian¡¯s attack on Impel Down and Boa Hancock. However,cking evidence, they couldn¡¯t act against her, but they certainly had their guard up.


    Yet, upon hearing the Rear Admiral¡¯s words, Boa Hancock turned her head and said to him, ¡°But, you will forgive this maiden, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Seeing Boa Hancock¡¯s watery eyes, the Rear Admiral felt as if he¡¯d been struck by something, his heart softening considerably. His face flushed involuntarily, and a voice inside him kept shouting, ¡°Forgive her, forgive her, such a beautifuldy¡­¡±


    Then, the Rear Admiral truly yielded. Dizzy and infatuated, he saluted Boa Hancock and said, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    From then on, all the Marines on board the ship were entranced, bing devoted guards to Boa Hancock.


    Among the four Warlords present, two were idly watching, while the remaining, Gecko Moria, had his attention focused entirely on Little Oars Jr.


    ¡°Hehehe! I¡¯d love to have his corpse!¡± Moria chuckled strangely, watching Little Oars Jr. wreak havoc. Unable to contain his itch for action, he knew that Little Oars Jr. was a descendant, an offspring of the Oars who had died hundreds of years ago. Compared to the long-dead Oars, Little Oars Jr.¡¯s body was intact and without any hidden risks. If he could kill him and turn him into his zombie soldier, he could create a super soldier even better than Oars.


    Beside him, Donquixote Domingo sat cross-legged on the deck, his hands resting on his knees. Upon hearing Moria¡¯s words, he burst intoughter, ¡°Hahaha, Moria, you fool! Are you still thinking about assembling your zombie army to challenge Kaido?¡±


    Moria gritted his teeth, ¡°Domingo, you bastard! After being stripped of your title, have you lost all sense of pride? I thought your alliance with Kaido was just a facade, but now, from what you¡¯re saying, are you really nning to be hisckey?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as delusional as you!¡± Domingo grinned menacingly at Moria, ¡°I know the difference between me and Kaido. That man has the power to easily destroy my pirate crew. What¡¯s wrong with pledging allegiance to him?¡±


    Undeniably, Domingo¡¯s words stirred up Moria¡¯s terrifying memories of Kaido. Ever since Kaido single-handedly defeated Moria¡¯s pirate crew in the New World, leaving only Moria alive, Kaido¡¯s name became Moria¡¯s nightmare. The thought of Kaido¡¯s terror made him break out in a cold sweat, rendering him unable to retort to Domingo¡¯s words.


    ¡°Damn it, how did the Marines find you and even assign you to my ship¡­¡± Moria had no choice but to change the subject, saying, ¡°They really consider nothing!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Domingo couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter again, saying, ¡°Moria, that¡¯s because our statuses arepletely different. Even if I¡¯ve lost my Warlord title, as long as I¡¯m alive, the World Government and Celestial Dragons wouldn¡¯t dare touch me! Even the Marines can only send warships to capture me, not kill me. But you? What do you think will happen if you lose your Warlord title?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Moria failed to grasp the true meaning behind Domingo¡¯s words and thought Domingo was merely trying to provoke him. After all, Domingo¡¯s past with the Celestial Dragons wasn¡¯t a secret among the Warlords. He snorted coldly and retorted, ¡°A dog of a bereaved family defeated by that young kid Ian has the nerve to speak to me?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die, Moria!?¡± This struck a nerve with Domingo. His veins bulged as he clenched his fists, ring at Moria and speaking through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the truth?¡± Moria wasn¡¯t afraid and stood up to Domingo, ring down at him. ¡°You were defeated by that kid Ian, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can fare any better against Ian?¡± Domingo sneered, pointing at him. ¡°You dare to talk big here just because you haven¡¯t met Ian yet! As for me, just wait until Ian shows up. I¡¯ll give him a big ¡®surprise¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Hope you can live up to your words!¡± Moria snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t end up hiding like a turtle when Ian really appears!¡±


    Their argument naturally ended without reaching an agreement, but there was no intention to engage in a physical fight either. Moria turned his attention back to Little Oars, only to find a small meatball-shaped bubble flying towards where Little Oars was.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Little Oars paused when he saw the bubble flying towards him, almost reaching out to poke it.


    This reckless action, akin to poking a leaking pipe or welding a bulb, immediately alerted Little Oars of his mistake. The tiny meatball-shaped bubble suddenly expanded the moment it touched Little Oars!


    A violent shockwave exploded at that instant, sweeping through everything around like a category twelve hurricane!


    Whether it was pirate ships or marine vessels, ship masts and sails, or other fragile objects, they turned into debris and were blown away by the force of the impact. Some smaller ships were even directly crushed into the sea, sinking immediately.


    With Little Oars at the epicenter, the shockwave spread out. Those closer were blown away by the hurricane, iling in the air in panic. Those farther away held their hands in front of their faces, using all their strength to stabilize themselves against the force.


    Like a passing gale, everything around Little Oars vanished. Even the seawater was stirred into a circr depression by the explosion¡¯s force, only returning to normal once the power had dissipated.


    As for Little Oars, who directly bore the brunt of the attack, he fared the worst. The immense force in that split second felt like it had crushed his internal organs¡­


    Little Oars, eyes rolling back, was on the verge of fainting. He barely managed to stabilize himself on the rocky ground beneath his feet, spewing out a mouthful of blood with a loud ¡°Waaaah.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, that¡¯s my prey! Bartholomew Kuma, that guy¡­¡± Moria immediately recognized the move, Kuma¡¯s Impact, and looked towards the direction to his left. There, on the bow of a military ship, the towering figure of Kuma stood motionless.


    ¡°Heh heh heh! Interesting!¡± Domingo couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, saying, ¡°Was that his own initiative, or was he acting on orders? Probably thetter, right?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let him steal my prey!¡± Moria gritted his teeth and suddenly conjured countless dark bats in his hand, hurling them towards Little Oars. ¡°Go, Shadow Spear!¡±


    With Moria¡¯s movement, the swarm of dark bats instantly converged into a thin ck light strip, piercing through Little Oars effortlessly. The bats transformed back as they exited through his back.


    In that split second when his body was pierced, Little Oars shuddered all over. Still recovering from the Kuma¡¯s Impact, he was struck hard by Moria again, causing him to falter and copse towards the sea.


    With a loud crash, the sea surface was hit by the fallen body of Little Oars, creating massive waves.


    ¡°Hahaha! He¡¯s mine now!¡± Moria excitedly moved his w-like fingers and transformed into a shadow, sinking suddenly below the deck.


    Then, on the pirate ship closest to Little Oars, Moria emerged from a pirate¡¯s shadow. Although he couldn¡¯t fly, he could achieve teleportation-like effects through his shadows.


    ¡°Up close, he really is terrifyingly tall! Hahaha!¡± Moriaughed manically, holding arge pair of scissors.


    His appearance startled everyone on the pirate ship. Having just been hit by Kuma¡¯s Impact, the pirates on board had only just managed to get up, each feeling sore all over. But their intuition told them that Moria, this Warlord of the Sea, appearing here might pose another threat to Little Oars. So, gritting their teeth, they picked up their weapons and rushed towards Moria to protect theirrade.


    Before they could swing their des, however, countless small bats with sharp teeth and fangs separated from Moria¡¯s body, flying towards the pirates and biting them all over, leaving them covered in wounds.


    With no one blocking him, Moria, scissors in hand, reached out to lift Little Oars¡¯ shadow from the deck, intending to cut it off.


    He deliberately chose this pirate ship, which was opposite to the light, to capture Little Oars¡¯ shadow. Little Oars was simply too massive; even lying in the sea, he was like a small mountain, casting his shadow on this pirate ship, making it convenient for Moria to act.


    However, just at that moment, a loud voice suddenly echoed: ¡°I won¡¯t let you harm Little Oars!!!¡±


    With that voice, a zing white me, trailing a long tail of fire, shot from the Edd War Ind reef towards Moria¡¯s position from a distance!


    ¡°Fire Fist!!¡±

 Chapter 567: Ace vs. Doflamingo

    Chapter 567: Ace vs. Domingo


    The zing white mes streaked across the sky like a meteor, carrying intense heat as they flew directly towards Moria¡¯s position.


    ¡°What!?¡± Startled, Moria quickly transformed into a shadow and sank into Little Oars¡¯ shadow to dodge the iing Fire Fist attack.


    When Moria resurfaced, sensing the scent of burnt air, he looked towards the direction from which the mes came with lingering fear.


    At the edge of the Edd War Ind reef cluster, numerous figures appeared. Leading them was a shirtless man engulfed in roaring mes.


    Who else but Fire Fist Ace?


    Beside Ace were Marco, Vista, Jozu, and others, all captains of the Whitebeard Pirates. Behind them, there was also arge group of Whitebeard Pirates members.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally shown yourselves?¡± Domingo, aboard his ship, watched them appear and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, saying, ¡°Indeed, to break through, you need both inside and outside coordination! But¡­ where is that old man! The Whitebeard?¡±


    Sengoku was also observing with a telescope, but he indeed didn¡¯t see Whitebeard¡¯s figure, furrowing his brows in response.


    ¡°Ace¡­¡± Garp muttered softly, watching Ace appear, his hands crossed over his chest, his expressionplex.After temporarily cornering Moria with his Fire Fist, Ace immediately ran towards where Little Oars was.


    Ace is a Devil Fruit user but can¡¯t fly. With seawater all around, Ace had to rely on the ships on the sea surface for navigation.


    Boom! With mes engulfing his body, Ace made a leap andnded on a Marine warship¡¯s deck!


    ¡°He¡¯s the second-division captain of the Whitebeard Pirates! Take him down!¡± Themander of this warship was a Marine Rear Admiral. Upon seeing Acend on his ship, he immediately shouted, rallying the Marine soldiers to charge at Ace with their weapons.


    However, Ace didn¡¯t engage with them. He made another leap, leaving the warship and jumping onto the nearest pirate ship.


    Others followed Ace¡¯s lead. Being Devil Fruit users who couldn¡¯t fly, they jumped onto ships as footholds. These pirates from the Whitebeard Pirates¡¯ headquarters were exceptionally strong, their physical abilities not to be underestimated.


    ¡°Oars! Hold on, I¡¯ming to save you!¡± Ace shouted loudly as he rushed forward, spotting Oars lying in the water.


    ¡°Ace¡­ Ace!?¡± Hearing Ace¡¯s voice, Oars struggled to support himself from the sea and turned his head towards Ace.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Moria was frustrated. Oars¡¯ body was incredibly robust, and it would take significant effort to kill him. Moria initially wanted to cut off Oars¡¯ shadow to subdue him first and then kill him, as those whose shadows are removed would fall into a state of unconsciousness for a while, making them defenseless. Moria nned to save energy this way. However, Ace¡¯s sudden intervention disrupted his ns.


    ¡°Fragment Bats!¡± Moria waved his hand, and countless ck bats charged towards Ace, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me!¡±


    However, when Ace jumped into the air and saw the bats approaching, he swiftly waved his hand, releasing a fan-shaped me that engulfed the bats.


    ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak!¡± The bats screamed in the mes, their figures disappearing one after another. However, they weren¡¯t burned by the mes but rather simply vanished.


    ¡°Right, this kid uses fire!¡± Moria suddenly realized. His Shadow-Shadow Fruit ability would be suppressed by Ace¡¯s mes. mes emit light when burning, and Moria¡¯s bats, being creations of his ability, were not real creatures but shadows. They naturally dissipated upon encountering light.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, the pirates on the pirate ship, having shaken off the bats that Moria had summoned earlier, angrily swung their weapons at Moria.


    ¡°Damn, bad luck!¡± Seeing the situation wasn¡¯t in his favor, Moria had no choice but to retreat. He transformed back into a shadow and disappeared from the deck, reappearing on his own ship.


    ¡°Hmph, can¡¯t handle it?¡± Domingo mocked him the moment he reappeared.


    Meanwhile, Ace had reached the ship where Little Oars was. He stood on the deck, anxiously calling out to Little Oars.


    Struggling, Little Oars managed to stand up again, scratching his head foolishly and smiling at Ace, ¡°Ace, are you guys okay?¡±


    Ace and Little Oars were close friends within the Whitebeard Pirates, which was why Ace had rushed over to check on Little Oars immediately after appearing.


    Despite Little Oars¡¯ goofy smile, Ace was furious as he looked at the wound piercing his chest.


    Turning his head, he nced at the ship where Moria was. He remembered well; Little Oars had been injured by that bulky Shichibukai with short legs.


    Ace was enraged. White mes erupted from his right hand, which he then thrust forcefully towards the marine ship where Moria was!


    ¡°White Dragon!¡±


    A white me formed into a dragon, roaring as it flew out from Ace¡¯s arm, heading straight towards Moria.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Domingo, who was on the same ship as Moria, was shocked when he saw Ace¡¯s move.


    This¡­ This move is so simr to Ian¡¯s ck Dragon Wave! The only difference is that Ian¡¯s mes are ck, while Ace¡¯s mes are white!


    Watching the white me dragon approach, Domingo couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips. This white me dragon brought back bad memories and ignited his anger.


    With a sudden leap, Domingo jumped into the air. The next moment, the flying white me dragon collided with the marine ship.


    ¡°Boom!¡± With the eruption of white mes, the entire marine ship immediately began to burn fiercely. The marines on board were engulfed in mes, screaming as they desperately jumped into the sea.


    Moria escaped at the moment the me dragon attacked. He reappeared on another marine ship, ring angrily at the ship he had just been on. The roaring fire was terrifying to behold.


    Meanwhile, Domingo, who was hovering in mid-air, finally made his move. Ace¡¯s me dragon left him itching with hatred. Extending his hand, countless threads appeared in Domingo¡¯s palm. These threads entangled and condensed into a thick whip, shooting straight towards Ace like a fired cannonball.


    ¡°Excess Whip String!¡±


    The whizzing whip made Ace realize the danger. He could see the ck haki wrapped around the whip, so he shouted to the people on the pirate ship, ¡°Get down!¡± Then he quickly jumped himself.


    ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud explosion, Domingo¡¯s Overheat String struck the pirate ship, instantly shattering its bow into countless pieces!


    This strike almost destroyed half of the pirate ship¡¯s hull. Water surged in, causing the ship to tilt and sink into the sea. The surviving pirates could only jump into the water and swim away desperately to avoid being sucked into the vortex created by the sinking ship.


    With the pirate ship sunk and Ace having no ce tond, Little Oars was right behind him. He reached out with his massive hand and caught Ace.


    Ace let out a sigh of relief, about to thank Little Oars when the next moment, Little Oars grabbed Ace firmly, pulling him into his arms and twisting his body!


    Crack! Just as he twisted his body, long wounds suddenly burst open on Little Oars¡¯ back. These wounds were so deep that he was instantly covered in blood.


    It turned out that just a moment ago, Domingo had thrown Five-Colored Strings towards Ace¡¯s direction. The five fingers he opened carried threads as hard as steel wires, slicing through Little Oars¡¯ muscles with powerful force.


    Ace hadn¡¯t noticed Domingo¡¯s attack, but Little Oars did. To protect Ace, he took the blow with his own body.


    ¡°Oars!?¡± Ace also noticed Little Oars¡¯ injury and shouted again.


    He certainly remembered Domingo. During the battle between Ian, Domingo, and Sabo at Dressrosa, Ace was there too. However, he and Sabo were searching for weapons at that time, so Ace didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of Domingo¡¯s strength. Due to his negligence, Little Oars got injured, making Ace extremely angry.


    Just then, a blue me flew from the sky towards Domingo in mid-air. The blue me spun and, as it approached Domingo, suddenly transformed into Marco¡¯s form. Then, clenching its fists, it smashed down fiercely on Domingo!


    Domingo raised his right hand to defend with his Armament Haki. However, he hadn¡¯t expected Marco¡¯s attack to be so strong, and it was also infused with Armament Haki. His right arm sank abruptly upon impact, causing his whole body to uncontrobly crash towards the sea below.


    Boom! Domingo fell into the water, creating a massive ssh on the sea surface.


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s a good hit!¡± Boa Hancock watched from a distance, a smile appearing on her face. She had shed with Domingo back at Dressrosa, so she had no sympathy for him falling into the water.


    On the other hand, Sengoku saw Domingo fall into the water and quickly picked up a Den Den Mushi, ordering nearby marine soldiers to jump into the water and rescue him.


    ¡°Indeed, the captains of the Whitebeard Pirates are as strong as monsters!¡± On a marine ship, Admiral kizaru sat with his chin resting on his hand, turning to Admiral Akainu beside him. ¡°With such strength, how did you manage to trap them on the ind back then?¡±


    Akainu, wearing his marine cap, shaded his eyes under the brim, sitting motionlessly in his chair. Upon hearing these words, he snorted coldly, ¡°I only hit the ships, not the people!¡±


    On the side, Aokiji lounged with his legs crossed, casually remarking, ¡°Domingo fell into the water. Although these environments limits the abilities of Devil Fruit users, our own Devil Fruit users are also restricted. Should I change the battlefield?¡±

 Chapter 568: Vivre Card

    Chapter 568: Vivre Card


    What Aokiji suggested was to use his Ice Age to freeze the sea, turning the entire ocean surface into and of solid ice where one could stand. However, this would also freeze all the ships in ce.


    ¡°¡­¡± Sakazuki remained silent for a moment before speaking, ¡°Let¡¯s not rush. Whitebeard hasn¡¯t shown up yet. Whether he¡¯s seriously injured and unable to move or has other ns, no one can say for sure. We still have some of our fleet avable. Let¡¯s continue bombarding the inds! That¡¯s our advantage!¡±


    This was a strategic decision the Marines had nned from the start. With both Aokiji and Akainu present, they maintained the initiative in dictating the battlefield conditions. If they wanted a naval battle, they could have one. If they wanted a battle onnd, they could have that too.


    For the Whitebeard Pirates to break through, they would need to sail. Aokiji¡¯s Ice Age would serve as their trump card. Once the sea was frozen, Whitebeard wouldn¡¯t be able to leave even if he wanted to.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Aokiji nodded and said no more. He knew that Akainu was just executing the nid out by Sengoku.


    Just then, the Den Den Mushi on the short table in front of the three suddenly rang.


    ¡°Hello? Fleet Admiral?¡± Kizaru quickly picked up the receiver and asked, ¡°What are your orders?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± On the other end of the Den Den Mushi, it seemed like Sengoku pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°One of you should take action and capture Portgas D. Ace!¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡± The three were taken aback but quickly caught on. Kizaru responded into the receiver, ¡°The bloodline of the Pirate King? Indeed¡­¡±As Marine Admirals, the three had already learned from Sengoku about Portgas D. Ace¡¯s identity. Besides wanting to eliminate Whitebeard in this war against the Whitebeard Pirates, they also had a secondary objective: capturing Portgas D. Ace.


    ¡°But, weren¡¯t we nning to kill him?¡± Kizaru asked Sengoku, ¡°Why has it changed to capturing him now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that Ian¡¯s kid might interfere!¡± Sengoku replied, ¡°He¡¯s Ace¡¯s sworn brother. Capturing Ace might force him to withdraw from this war. I don¡¯t want to add any variables. I want this war to be a sure victory!¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood!¡± Kizaru hung up the phone and said to Aokiji and Akainu, ¡°Rock-paper-scissors?¡±


    ¡°No need, let me go!¡± Aokiji stood up and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re capturing him, the sooner, the better!¡±


    Kizaru and Akainu nced at each other but didn¡¯t speak. Aokiji didn¡¯t wait for their response either. With a leap, he had already left the warship.


    Aokiji¡¯s ability was ice, while Ace¡¯s ability was fire. Logically speaking, Ace¡¯s ability would counter Aokiji¡¯s. However, in reality, since Ace was also a Logia type, this counter was mutual. Just as Aokiji said, the sooner the capture, the better. There¡¯s nothing faster than abilities countering each other to quickly determine a winner.


    Meanwhile, after kicking Domingo into the sea, Marco flew to where Ace and Oars Jr. were. His arms transformed into two huge wings burning with blue mes as he floated in the air and asked Ace, ¡°How are you guys?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! But Oars needs treatment!¡± Ace, standing on Oars Jr.¡¯s shoulder, checked his injuries and said anxiously, ¡°He¡¯s badly hurt!¡±


    Domingo¡¯s threads, imbued with Haki and his slicing ability, were exceptional. Oars Jr. was lucky not to have been cut open, but at the moment, the wound on his back stretched from his shoulder de almost to his waist, looking terrifying.


    Yet, Oars Jr. stubbornly persisted. His blood flowed into the sea, attracting arge group of saw-tooth sharks to bite his toes. Despite this, he even lifted his leg and stomped on them¡­


    Seeing him like this, it seemed he still wanted to fight.


    ¡°The ship¡¯s doctor is currently on the ind taking care of Oyaji!¡± Marco said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll call Jozu to carry Oars back!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Oars Jr. said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not going back! I still need to clear the way for Oyaji!¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Ace couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°At this rate, Oars, you¡¯ll bleed to death!¡±


    ¡°As long as I can save Oyaji, even if I die, it¡¯s worth it!¡± Oars Jr. insisted, ¡°Ace, you¡¯re a good guy, just help me by stopping the bleeding with your mes¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ace was at a loss for words, moved yet angry at Oars Jr.¡¯s words.


    ¡°Haha, Ace, just do as he says!¡± Marco chuckled and said, ¡°This guy is really stubborn!¡±


    ¡°Fine, just bear with it!¡± Ace reluctantly ignited his palm, controlling the temperature, and pressed it against the wound on Oars Jr.¡¯s back before leaping down.


    As his palm passed over Oars Jr.¡¯s wound, it immediately scorched and coagted the wound. However, this caused Oars Jr. an unbearable amount of pain. Even he couldn¡¯t help but scream in agony.


    Oars Jr. had a total of four wounds on his back, including the one pierced by Moria¡¯s Shadow spear. After Ace used his mes to stop the bleeding, he was covered in sweat, lookingpletely exhausted.


    Only then did both Ace and Marco let out a sigh of relief. But before they could fully rx, they suddenly saw a figure standing on the sea surface to their right.


    Kuzan, draped in a Marine coat, had created a patch of floating ice beneath his feet, standing on the sea. He had actually arrived earlier but didn¡¯t disturb Ace while he was treating Oars Jr. It wasn¡¯t until now, when the three noticed him, that hezily spoke up, ¡°How is it? Is he alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Kuzan!¡± Marco¡¯s heart sank, ¡°It seems an Admiral was ordered toe out!¡±


    Without much thought, Marco took the initiative, charging towards Kuzan and delivering a kick towards him.


    However, Kuzan extended his hand, summoning a thick, solid ice shield in front of him. After Marco¡¯s kick shattered the shield, Kuzan tilted his head back, evading Marco¡¯s strike.


    ¡°Quite powerful indeed!¡± Kuzan praised, then suddenly reached out, attempting to grab Marco¡¯s ankle!


    ¡°Not good!¡± Marco reacted in surprise, quickly twisting his body and pressing his foot down, evading Kuzan¡¯s grasp.


    Unlike Ace¡¯s mes, Marco¡¯s mes appeared to burn intensely butcked actual heat. It was a unique kind of me. Additionally, his Phoenix Devil Fruit was essentially a Zoan-type Devil Fruit. It had a physical form. If Kuzan managed to grab him, he could immediately be encased in ice, and his mes wouldn¡¯t be able to melt Kuzan¡¯s ice!


    Missing his grab, Marco took the opportunity to p his wings and retreat. Kuzan didn¡¯t continue to pursue but scratched his head, saying to Marco, ¡°Marco the Phoenix¡­ You better step aside. I¡¯m here for Fire Fist Ace!¡±


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t step aside!¡± Marco smiled, standing in front of Ace.


    ¡°Is that really wise?¡± Kuzan frowned, pointing towards the left nk of the battlefield.


    As he spoke, a deafening barrage of cannon fire erupted once more. Marco and Ace turned their heads to see that the Marine fleet was bombarding the inds again!


    With the onught from the Whitebeard Pirates, the Marine formation was roughly divided into three parts. One part was on the left nk, where the Marine ships were engaged with the pirates that had initially appeared.


    The second part was where Ace and the others were located. Marine ships, ambushed by the pirates from the sea floor, were currently entangled in battle.


    Thest part was caught in the middle, the core of the Marine formation, where Admiral Sengoku and the three Marine Admirals were. They were directing and coordinating the battle.


    As previously mentioned, the Marines still had ships at their disposal, so they resumed their bombardment of the ind group. With Whitebeard not showing up, he must be hiding on one of the inds. If the Marine artillery continuously fired, sweeping across all the inds, they could surely force him out.


    Sure enough, seeing the Marines resume their bombardment, Ace and Marco became anxious. Oars Jr. angrily raised his palm and pped towards Kuzan.


    However, with a loud crash, Oars Jr.¡¯s palm struck Kuzan, shattering his entire body.


    Kuzan turned into ice. Even if shattered, it didn¡¯t matter. However, Oars Jr. didn¡¯t know this. Seeing Kuzan¡¯s body break apart, he hesitated.


    At that moment, Kuzan¡¯s body suddenly condensed from beneath Oars Jr.¡¯s feet, reaching out and pressing onto Oars Jr.¡¯s leg.


    Crackle, crackle! The sound of bursting beans rang out. Starting from his legs, Oars Jr. rapidly froze over. The terrifying cold emanating from Kuzan enveloped himpletely, freezing Oars Jr.¡¯s massive body solid in an instant!


    A colossal ice sculpture appeared on the surface of the sea.


    ¡°I heard your ancestor, Oars the Continent-Puller, was also frozen to death! This really does feel like d¨¦j¨¤ vu!¡± Kuzan looked at the frozen Oars Jr. with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Oars!!!¡±


    Marco and Ace shouted in unison, charging towards Kuzan. Kuzan¡¯s actions had been too swift; no one had expected him to freeze Oars Jr. so quickly. Both were at a loss upon seeing this.


    However, as they angrily approached, Kuzan waved his finger, ¡°Be careful! If you hit him, you might not be able to save him!¡±


    This immediately caused Marco and Ace to m on the brakes, halting in their tracks. Kuzan was right below Oars Jr.¡¯s feet; no one dared to guarantee that Kuzan wouldn¡¯t suddenly strike and shatter Oars Jr.¡¯s ice sculpture.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to fight me?¡± Ace realized and calmed down a bit, saying, ¡°Thene on, I¡¯ll be your opponent!¡±


    ¡°Ace!?¡± Marco turned his head, looking at him in surprise.


    ¡°Marco, find a way to get Oars back!¡± Ace whispered, ¡°My fire can¡¯t unfreeze him; we need to find a way to thaw him with warm water, or he¡¯ll die! I¡¯ll hold off Kuzan; you take care of Oars¡­ go!¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­!¡± Marco also realized the situation. Gritting his teeth, he quickly made a decision, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Ace didn¡¯t reply but instead said to Kuzan, ¡°Let¡¯s fight; we shall go over there!¡±


    With that, he leaped ahead,nding on the wreckage of a nearby ship.


    Kuzan didn¡¯t say anything either, calmly walking across the surface of the sea.


    Once Kuzan was gone, Marco quickly approached Oars Jr. and found, to his relief, that the part of Oars Jr. submerged in water wasn¡¯t frozen by Kuzan. This meant he could safely take him away.


    Given Marco¡¯s strength, it was a bit challenging to carry Oars Jr. on his own. He needed to find Jozu¡¯s help. So, he instructed nearby pirates to guard Oars Jr. and prevent the Marines from attacking him, then hastily flew away.


    Meanwhile, Ace stood face-to-face with Kuzan for a while without speaking.


    In the end, Kuzan scratched his head, saying, ¡°uuhh, what a hassle¡­ Ace, considering Vice-Admiral Garp¡¯s past kindness to me, I won¡¯t fight you. Surrender yourself! I must capture you!¡±


    Upon hearing his grandfather¡¯s name, Ace was taken aback and asked, ¡°Grandpa¡­ he¡¯s here too?¡±


    Kuzan nodded, ¡°In this war, one side will inevitably fall. Don¡¯t make it hard for him.¡±


    ¡°I can only apologize to him,¡± Ace shook his head, wryly smiling, ¡°I¡¯ve never been an obedient child. He might understand me¡­ Even if it costs my life, I will rescue my father!¡±


    ¡°¡­Then it seems there¡¯s nothing more to discuss,¡± Kuzan sighed, ¡°Onest question, where is Ian?¡±


    ¡°How would I know¡­¡± Before Ace could finish, his expression suddenly froze. He then took off his hat, rummaged inside it for a moment, and pulled out a small piece of paper.


    The paper, held in his palm, immediately began to twitch and move slightly.


    ¡°Vivre Card!?¡± Kuzan instantly recognized it and suddenly realized that this could very well be Ian¡¯s life paper.


    The Vivre Card in Ace¡¯s hand was moving, slowly drifting towards a direction, indicating Ian¡¯s location. Ace observed it for a while but found the movement of the Vivre Card to be peculiar.


    It seemed to be pointing¡­ upwards!?


    Confused, Ace looked up and saw that over the Edd War Ind group, a massive cloud had silently drifted in at some point.


    Moreover, this cloud was slowly moving towards the center of the ind group at a constant speed.


    Upon noticing the cloud, Ace¡¯s eyes lit up, realizing something.


    Simrly, Kuzan noticed the direction the life paper was pointing to. His heart raced as he followed Ace¡¯s gaze towards the sky.


    Unfortunately, Kuzan was unaware of Ian¡¯s floating ind base. Although he saw the cloud, he couldn¡¯tprehend its significance.


    However, this didn¡¯t prevent Kuzan from understanding that Ian had arrived. He wouldn¡¯t misinterpret the look in Ace¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This is bad¡­¡±

 Chapter 569: Kuzans Outburst

    Chapter 569: Kuzan''s Outburst


    When the Marines learned that Ian had attacked Impel Down Prison and rescued Jinbe and Crocodile, they understood that Ian would definitely intervene in this war.


    Jinbe was imprisoned for opposing this war in the first ce, so it was clear why Ian had rescued him. Combined with Ian¡¯s close ties to the Whitebeard Pirates, it wasn¡¯t hard to figure out.


    However, the Marines were unaware of how Ian would appear. ording to Vice Admiral Gion¡¯s description of the battle at Impel Down, Ian left with people on a submarine from the seabed.


    That submarine should belong to the Heart Pirates¡¯ Trafalgar D. Water Law. Evidence suggested that Law had joined forces with Ian. Thus, the Marines naturally prepared for Ian¡¯s possible appearance from the seabed using a submarine.


    However, when Ian escaped from the Marine Headquarters at Marineford, he used a flying ship called the Ark Maxim. Based on this, Ian could also potentially appear from the sky using this Ark.


    From underwater, the sky, or even approaching by ship from the surface, all three directions were possible. The Marines had to be prepared for all possibilities.


    Given the Marines¡¯bat strength, they shouldn¡¯t be this cautious towards a Warlord. Yet, Ian¡¯s revealed power was enough to make the Marines take him very seriously.


    Besides Ian, the Dragon Hunters Pirate Crew also had a vice-captain known as a ¡°Monster¡± Fujitora. During their stay at the Marineford, another Logia-type Goro-Goro no Mi (Rumble-Rumble Fruit) user, Enel, emerged from somewhere. These three individuals were considered the ¡°Three Monsters¡± of the Dragon Hunters Pirate Crew by the Marines. Based on the Marines¡¯ assessment of their strengths, they believed that these three had the capability to fight the Marine Admirals simultaneously.


    After the events at Impel Down, Jinbe and Crocodile joined, along with four members of the Eleven Supernovas: Trafalgar D. Water Law of the Heart Pirates, Urouge of the Monk Pirates, Monkey D. Luffy of the Straw Hat Pirates, and the Pirate Hunter Roronoa Zoro. All four are rookies with bounties exceeding 100 million berries, and their strengths are not to be underestimated.In addition, there are two individuals the Marines cannot afford to ignore: the clown Buggy and the Okama Emporio Ivankov. One is a former member of the Pirate King¡¯s crew, and the other is a senior officer of the Revolutionary Army. Both were rescued by Ian from Impel Down, along with over 150 other prisoners from the prison. These prisoners, all notorious pirates, have bounties of at least tens of millions.


    Upon reviewing this detailed report on the Dragon Hunters Pirate Crew¡¯s strength, even the Five Elder Stars of the World Government were moved, let alone the Marines!


    With the war between the Marines and the Whitebeard Pirates still undecided, it¡¯s hard to predict how things will turn out. If Ian¡¯s forces suddenly intervene, they could tip the bnce of the war in an instant!


    As an Admiral, Kuzan was well aware of Sengoku¡¯s battle ns. So, when he noticed Ace¡¯s Vivre Card moving, indicating that Ian might have arrived on the battlefield, he had to take action!


    A chilling aura suddenly emanated from Kuzan¡¯s body as he began to crystallize. The sea beneath him started to freeze rapidly, spreading outwards at an astonishing speed. In the next moment, with a forceful step, Kuzan disappeared from his original position.


    Ace was taken aback. Before he could react, Kuzan appeared beside him. With his icy right hand extended, he fired an ice bullet at close range towards Ace!


    ¡°Great Ice Ball!¡±


    Ace instinctively raised his hand to block. However, upon contact with his body, the ice ball instantly expanded, covering his entire body. It transformed into a massive crystalline structure of ice, encasing Acepletely.


    Although Kuzan usually appearedzy, often wearing his eye mask and seemingly not wanting to move, it¡¯s undeniable that he is one of the topbatants in the Marines. Besides his Devil Fruit ability, Kuzan also possesses formidable physical prowess. The speed of his attack just now was so fast that it left no room for reaction.


    Despite being trapped in the ice ball, Ace, being a me user, was notpletely frozen by it.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    mes erupted from Ace, quickly melting the ice ball and allowing him to break free. A mist spread around, evaporating from the high temperature.


    ¡°White me: Shiranui!¡±


    Breaking free from the ice ball, Ace immediately swung his arms, releasing two white mes towards Kuzan¡ªone from each arm.


    After receiving a reminder from Ian, Ace had been working on increasing the temperature of his mes. Now, his mes had turned into white mes, and even the names of his techniques had changed!


    The two white mes shot towards Kuzan, but Kuzan swiftly twisted his body and swung his long legs, sending two consecutive kicks forward.


    Two crescent-shaped ice des flew out with his kicks. This was a technique derived from Kuzan¡¯sbination of the Marine¡¯s Rokushiki technique, the ¡°Rankyaku¡± or Tempest Kick. The two ice des collided head-on with Ace¡¯s white mes. The collision of extreme heat and cold melted and neutralized each other, turning into water vapor that filled the air.


    Due to Kuzan¡¯s ability, the area where they fought had turned into a frozen ground. Thus, Ace could safely move and attack.


    Stretching out his hand, Ace pulled out the dagger from his waist and held it in a reverse grip. A white me de surged from the dagger, resembling Ian¡¯s Sword of the Darkness me, though slightly shorter in length.


    Ace lunged at Kuzan, shing towards his abdomen. Kuzan kicked out, blocking Ace¡¯s elbow. Ace swung his dagger horizontally at Kuzan¡¯s leg, but Kuzan instantly retracted his leg and countered with a reverse kick, striking Ace¡¯s wrist from below. This kick sent Ace¡¯s arm upward, causing the dagger to fly out of his hand, leaving his ribcage exposed.


    Seizing the opportunity, Kuzan pointed his finger, and a spear made of frost shot out, piercing Ace¡¯s right rib.


    Compared to Kizaru¡¯sser attacks, because Kuzan¡¯s frost spear was tangible, it was easier for his attack to entangle Haki. Ace¡¯s elemental form couldn¡¯t withstand this assault.


    Pained from the de¡¯s strike, Ace melted the frost spear with his mes and fiercely swung his hand,unching arge fireball at Kuzan.


    Now, executed at close range, a surging me immediately enveloped Kuzan¡¯s body.


    The me¡¯s restraining effect on the ice caused Kuzan to feel an agonizing burn. However, he remained silent, intensifying his cold output. He instantly suppressed Ace¡¯s mes, then rapidly approached Ace, bending down to grab both of his legs!


    The sound of cracking ice echoed once more, and Ace¡¯s legs began to freeze, spreading rapidly towards his upper body.


    The Frozen Time Capsule, Kuzan¡¯s signature move¡­


    ¡°Aaah!¡± Ace quickly ignited his entire body with mes, attempting to melt the ice covering him. Yet, Kuzan was also enhancing his cold power. Just as Ace melted the ice, it immediately refroze.


    In essence, the battle between the two was a sh of high temperature against low temperature, two Devil Fruit abilities that countered each other. It all depended on who could wield their power more effectively and powerfully.


    Although Ace¡¯s me temperature had increased significantly, Kuzan, a Marine Admiral at the peak of his physical abilities, used his Armament Haki to grab Ace¡¯s ankle physically. Ace couldn¡¯t even run away, stuck in a deadlock with Kuzan.


    The location where the two were fighting was enveloped in billowing white mist, caused by the constant freezing and melting of ice blocks. This mist grew denser and thicker, affecting Ace¡¯s abilities.


    This mist, essentially water molecules, could be utilized by Kuzan, but it robbed Ace of his me temperature!


    Gradually, the ice covering Ace¡¯s body spread upwards bit by bit, with Kuzan¡¯s freezing gaining the upper hand.


    Seeing the situation worsening, Ace punched Kuzan in the face.


    Kuzan¡¯s head was shattered instantly but quickly condensed again in the cold air.


    A trace of blood ran from the corner of his mouth as Kuzan licked his lips and remarked in surprise, ¡°Armament Haki? But for me, it¡¯s still not enough!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this. Ice Age!¡±


    With Kuzan¡¯s murmured words, a stronger surge of cold erupted, sweeping over the surrounding sea. Within this cold, everything was frozen ¨C the seawater, ships, pirates, and Marine soldiers locked inbat ¨C all turned into frozen statues as if time had stopped. Although Kuzan tried to limit the attack range, some unfortunate souls were inevitably affected.


    Where Ace was, it turned into a massive ice pir, with Ace entirely encased within its thick ice.


    Although Kuzan didn¡¯t want to harm Ace out of respect for Vice Admiral Garp, as a Marine Admiral, he had to fulfill his duty. When he got serious, Kuzan instantly unleashed overwhelming power.


    Against Kuzan, Ace was still somewhat at a disadvantage¡­


    Just as Kuzan was about to remove the ice pir encasing Ace, a series of heavy footsteps echoed from behind. As Kuzan turned his head, he was struck by a tremendous force, causing his frozen body to shatter as he was sent flying.


    When he got up from the ground and reformed his body, he found himself injured again due to the massive impact. Looking up, he discovered that the one who attacked him was none other than the third division captain of the Whitebeard Pirates, Diamond Jozu!

 Chapter 570: Aces Demise (2 in 1)

    Chapter 570: Ace''s Demise (2 in 1)


    Jozu¡¯s arm now shimmered with a brilliant light, bing extraordinarily hard. As a user of the Diamond Devil Fruit, this crystallization bore some resemnce to Kuzan¡¯s ice crystals at first nce.


    Called over by Marco, Jozu initially intended to free the frozen Little Oars Jr. However, upon his arrival, he witnessed Ace, encased in ice, battling with Kuzan. Without hesitation, Jozu charged directly at Kuzan.


    Seizing this opportunity to send Kuzan flying, Jozu approached Ace. Plunging his hands into the ice below, cracks appeared on the icy ground. With a forceful tug, Jozu lifted the entire ice pir encasing Ace!


    Holding the ice pir, Jozu hurled it into the sky behind him, shouting, ¡°Marco! Catch!¡±


    Although Jozu appeared to be a brute with his immense size, he was quite intelligent. He understood that as long as Ace wasn¡¯t further affected by Kuzan¡¯s cold, given some time, Ace could melt the ice and free himself with his me abilities. The priority now was not to prolong the battle but to relocate Ace first!


    Marco was flying in mid-air at this moment, seeing the ice pir flying towards him. He quickly spread his arms to catch it.


    However, at that moment, a dazzling light suddenly shed in the corner of Marco¡¯s eye. Simultaneously, Admiral Kizaru, who was sitting rxedly in his chair, vanished in an instant!


    Swish! Kizaru suddenly appeared in mid-air, hanging upside down with his heels shimmering with a dazzling light, preparing to kick the ice pir containing Ace!


    He¡¯s actuallyunching a surprise attack!?¡°No good!¡± Startled, Marco transformed into his phoenix form and dashed towards Kizaru.


    However, his speed couldn¡¯t match Kizaru¡¯s. It was toote. Kizaru¡¯s light-speed kick hit the ice pir Ace was encased in!


    With a cracking sound, the immense force from Kizaru¡¯s light-speed kick instantly shattered the ice. Then, Kizaru¡¯s foot directly struck Ace within the shattered ice. Ace, like a falling meteor, plummeted from the sky!


    Boom! A loud crash echoed as Ace crashed into a pirate ship, piercing a hole through its deck and plunging into the sea below.


    ¡°Aceeeee!!!¡±


    Marco shouted anxiously, turning his head to fly towards Ace¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Hey hey¡­ how odd!¡± Kizaru scratched his head in mid-air. ¡°I thought I could shatter him in one hit¡­ Could it be because he wasn¡¯t fully frozen?¡±


    ¡°Quick, save Ace!¡± After descending, Marco remembered he couldn¡¯t swim and quickly ordered nearby pirates to jump in and rescue Ace.


    Several pirates who could swim didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately jumped off the ship. However, at that moment, another burst of light erupted from the sky above!


    ¡°Yasakani no Magatama!¡± (Comma Jewel of Eight Shaku)


    How could Kizaru in the sky let Marco and the others rescue Ace so easily? He crossed his arms in front of his chest and then forcefully spread them apart. Countless light particles immediately shot out like bullets, attacking the sea surface below!


    The light beam bullets descending from the sky covered arge area like a torrential rain. Marco was hit, but he was unharmed. However, the pirates who jumped into the water to rescue Ace were pierced through by several beams.


    Not only them, but many pirates in the nearby area suffered heavy casualties.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Marco roared angrily and engaged in a fierce battle with Kizaru in the sky.


    First, it was Aokiji, and now it¡¯s Kizaru. The appearance of two Admirals and their skirmish with the Whitebeard Pirate captains immediately made this the focal point of the entire battlefield.


    Flower Sword Vista, Buffalo Atmos, and Curiel were fighting against the Vice Admirals nearby. Seeing the situation here, they immediately rushed over.


    Simrly, the Vice Admirals began to converge towards this direction.


    One side wanted to rescue the fallen Ace, while the other side was determined to stop them at all costs, escting the situation on the scene instantly.


    ¡°Ace¡­¡± Garp saw Ace fall into the water from a distance, clenched his fists tightly, worried about Ace¡¯s safety and angered by Kizaru¡¯s sneak attack, unable to remain seated any longer.


    However, he was suddenly held back by Sengoku, who shouted at him, ¡°Garp! Understand your position!¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­ I do¡­¡± Garp¡¯s expression turned gloomy, and he sat back down despondently, but his clenched fists remained tight.


    Although Sengoku¡¯s order was to capture Portgas D. Ace, the situation had to be handled differently. If they couldn¡¯t capture him, the Marines could also execute Ace directly.


    The Whitebeard Pirates were anxious. They knew that the longer it took, the more dangerous it bes for Ace. Drowning victims lose consciousness and die within ten minutes.


    So, the pirates desperately jumped into the sea, swimming downwards, attempting to salvage Ace. However, the Marines fiercely obstructed them. Many Marines even jumped into the water, battling the pirates to dy their rescue efforts.


    Most importantly, amidst the chaos, the exact location where Ace fell into the water became muddled. The pirate ship he had pierced with a hole had shifted position due to the waves and could no longer serve as a reference.


    Captain of the Eighth Division, Fish-Man Namur, also arrived. Being a Fish-Man, he wasn¡¯t greatly disturbed and had been wandering in the sea, searching for Ace¡¯s traces. However, he discovered several fierce sea beasts swimming nearby.


    Namur was furious. These beasts had appeared just at this time to obstruct their vision!


    Usually, Fish-Men have a benevolent attitude towards marine creatures. They don¡¯t casually kill marine life. With their innate abilities, they can evenmunicate with gentle fish or sea creatures.


    However, the anxious Namur¡¯s usually hot-tempered nature red up, and he reached out to attack these sea beasts.


    Just as he was about to strike, a strong hand suddenly grabbed his arm.


    Namur was startled, thinking it might be a Marine sneaking into the water. But when he turned around, his angry expression turned into surprise!


    ¡°Jinbe¡­ big brother Jinbe!?¡±


    At some point, the knight of the sea Jinbe had appeared underwater. More importantly, he was cradling the unconscious Ace in his arms.


    This surprise was so sudden that Namur was momentarily stunned.


    ¡°Take Ace and get out of here!¡± Jinbe handed Ace over to Namur and said, ¡°The Marines are after him. You can¡¯t just approach them like this!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Understood!¡± Namur nodded. Fish-Men can speak underwater. As he was about to leave, he suddenly remembered something and asked Jinbe, ¡°Big brother Jinbe, you¡¯re here, so does that mean¡­ Ian is here too?¡±


    Namur knew Ian. All the captains had drunk with Ian before.


    ¡°Ian? He¡¯s probably looking for his old man right now¡­¡± Jinbe smiled and waved, ¡°Hurry, Ace¡¯s situation can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Namur didn¡¯t say anything more. Holding Ace, he moved away from the battlefield, seemingly nning to take Ace back to the ind for treatment.


    Jinbe continued to stay underwater, watching the battle above. Even though he couldn¡¯t see clearly, he knew that the Whitebeard Pirates were currently at a disadvantage¡­


    ¡°Watch closely, Ian¡­¡± Jinbe muttered to himself, ¡°The moment you heal the old man will be the moment we counterattack¡­¡±


    Since Namur hadn¡¯t told anyone and had moved away, as time passed on the surface of the sea, the morale of the Whitebeard Pirates sank to its lowest. Ace hadn¡¯t been rescued for so long; there was a high possibility that he had drowned!


    ¡°Ace!!¡±


    A more pessimistic pirate couldn¡¯t hold back his tears and shouted.


    On the contrary, the Marines were ted!


    ¡°Fire Fist Ace has drowned!¡±


    ¡°Second Division Captain of the Whitebeard Pirates is dead!¡±


    The Marine soldiers cheered. This was the first achievement they had gained since the start of the battle, and it was against a prominent figure from the Whitebeard Pirates. This significantly boosted their morale.


    Hearing these shouts, Diamond Jozu, who was battling Aokiji, was momentarily distracted and got frozen by Aokiji. The same happened to Marco, who was struck by Kizaru¡¯s kick and plummeted down.


    At the same time, Sengoku received the report. Although they hadn¡¯t seen Ace¡¯s body, considering the time he had been in the water without being rescued, the chances of survival for a devil fruit user were slim.


    Sengoku sighed. Although they failed to capture Ace, their original n had always been to kill him. So, for him, this oue wasn¡¯t any different. Ending the bloodline of the Pirate King was a good thing, no matter what.


    As for Ian¡¯s appearance, as long as they could quickly defeat the Whitebeard Pirates, even if he appeared, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference.


    Therefore, after some consideration, Sengoku picked up the Den Den Mushi and made a broadcast to the entire fleet.


    ¡°In this war against the Whitebeard Pirates, we have two primary targets. One is Whitebeard, Edward Newgate, and the other is Fire Fist Ace!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps some of you may find this puzzling, why Ace is listed as a target second only to Whitebeard. Let me tell you why!¡±


    ¡°Fire Fist Ace, his biological father is the former Pirate King, Gol D. Roger!¡±


    Not only were the Marines stunned, but even many pirates who heard the broadcast were left dumbfounded at that moment!


    The son of the Pirate King, Gol D. Roger!?


    People from all over the world, hearing this through the Den Den Mushi screen, were equally shocked.


    Cold sweat unconsciously dripped from their foreheads¡­


    ¡°The¡­ the sinful bloodline, it still exists in this world!?¡± A journalist trembled, stammering as he spoke.


    This was almost the unanimous thought of themon people in this world. Under the propaganda of the World Government, Gol D. Roger, the Pirate King, had been portrayed as the epitome of evil. The shadow he cast upon the world was massive.


    However, just as people were panicking, they heard Sengoku continue on the screen: ¡°However, just now, Fire Fist Ace was struck down into the sea and has drowned! The bloodline of the Pirate King has finally been severed at this moment!¡±


    ¡°Is it¡­ is it true!?¡±


    ¡°Ace drowned!? No, I don¡¯t believe it! It can¡¯t be true!¡±


    ¡°Great, well done Marines! You did an excellent job!¡±


    People¡¯s reactions to Sengoku¡¯s words varied greatly. Those civilians watching the broadcast were ecstatic upon hearing this news, with some even shedding tears of joy.


    However, the scattered pirates on the battlefield were in disbelief, thinking they had misheard.


    ¡°Is this really good?¡± Aokiji listened to Sengoku¡¯s broadcast, showing no expression on his face but inwardly pondering, ¡°Announcing Ace¡¯s death so hastily, what if he hasn¡¯t died and reappears? Fleet Admiral Sengoku shouldn¡¯t make such mistakes¡­¡±


    Just as he was thinking this, he suddenly heard Sengoku shout loudly on the broadcast: ¡°Fire Fist Ace is dead, Whitebeard is critically injured and unable to appear! In this war, the Marines will be victorious! I dere, the final assault begins! Charge towards the Edd War Ind reef and seize Whitebeard¡¯s head! The Marines will end the era of the Whitebeard!!¡±


    ¡°Ooaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Following Sengoku¡¯s impassioned words, a deafening cheer erupted from every Marine ship, the cheers intertwining to form a massive resonance!


    ¡°The Marines will emerge victorious!!! Justice will prevail!!!¡±


    The morale of the Marine soldiers reached an unprecedented peak at this moment. Utilizing the yet-to-be-confirmed news of ¡°Ace¡¯s death,¡± Sengoku sessfully inspired all the Marine soldiers!


    In contrast, the morale of the pirate side plummeted to its lowest point at this moment.


    Whether they were Marine soldiers or officers, they fought valiantly, risking their lives. They knocked down pirates one after another on their ships, regained control of their vessels, and then, shouting loudly, steered their ships towards the Edd War ind reef.


    Compared to the energized Marine soldiers, the pirates were in full retreat. Their ships were destroyed by the warships¡¯ cannons, and their crew either plunged into the sea or were captured outright.


    With Ace dead, their spirit for the fight was shattered. Now that the Marines¡¯ final assault had begun, should they retreat to protect their Captain?


    With these thoughts in mind, the plight of the pirates was evident, retreating continuously towards the Edd War ind reef group.


    ¡°Hehehe!¡± Moria watched this scene and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, saying, ¡°Indeed, Sengoku, the strategic genius. With just a few words, he disrupted Whitebeard¡¯s breakout n. Now, the Whitebeard Pirates are trapped!¡±


    Domingo, althoughughing sinisterly, was biting his nails lightly, his thoughts unclear.


    ¡°Ian-san¡­ haven¡¯t you arrived yet?¡± Boa Hancock wore a worried expression.


    ¡°¡­¡± Mihawk sat expressionlessly on his coffin ship, silently watching the two sides engaged inbat.


    Bartholomew Kuma stood on the deck of a warship, holding a book in his hands, with two rows of pacifistas behind him, identical to him in appearance¡­


    ¡°Inform Aokiji to blockade the entire sea after wend. We can¡¯t let the Whitebeard Pirates have a chance to escape!¡± Sengoku rolled up his sleeves, revealing his wrists and fists, seemingly preparing to join the battle.


    Akainu, Sakazuki, also rose from his chair¡­


    As the Marine¡¯s final assault began, the Whitebeard Pirates and their ships were continuously forced to retreat towards the ind reef group. As they approached the center of the reef, the water became increasingly shallow. Many ships had to be abandoned due to running aground, and the pirates onboard had to jump into the water. They fought against the pursuing Marines while retreating into deeper waters.


    When only Marine ships remained on the periphery, Aokiji stretched out his hand over the sea, activating the Ice Age once again. This time, the range of his Ice Age was broader than ever before!


    In the eyes of countless people and through the Den Den Mushi live broadcast, a vast expanse of white ice crystals covered the sea with Aokiji at its center. The ice spread continuously, first extending to the left and right, and when it reached a certain extent, it began to gradually surround the inds. From an aerial view, it looked like a gigantic bird with spread wings. The wings gradually rose, eventually converging at the tips!


    With the Edd War ind reef group at its center, a white ring finally formed. The frozen sea revealed numerous shipwrecks, and even some greedy sea creatures and sea kings that hadn¡¯t escaped in time were all frozen!


    The Marine ships were also frozen, but here they could no longer advance. They continued firing from their forward artillery positions. Soldiers jumped onto the frozen ground, forming formations under the cover of artillery fire, advancing towards the center of the ind reef.


    Havingpleted his blockade mission, Aokiji showed no signs of joy. Hands in his pockets, he looked up, somewhat puzzled, at the clouds over the ind group.


    ¡°These clouds haven¡¯t moved in a while¡­¡±


    When he saw Ace pull out the life paper earlier, Aokiji only nced at it. He didn¡¯t see where the life paper was truly pointing. He vaguely remembered it pointing towards the ind reef.


    So, at this moment, although Aokiji suspected that Ian had arrived, he had no idea how Ian hade¡­


    Shaking his head, Aokiji took out a Den Den Mushi from his pocket to remind Sengoku of this matter and headed towards the ind group.


    Not long after he left, Jinbe emerged from the sea at the other end, looking quite relieved.


    ¡°That was close, I was almost frozen in the deep sea¡­¡±

 Chapter 571: Im Here to Clean Things Up

    Chapter 571: I''m Here to Clean Things Up


    Gunshots, the shing of metal weapons, booming cannon fire, and cries of battle and screams of agony¡ªall these noises interwove to form the symphony of the battlefield.


    Aokiji¡¯s Ice Age not only froze the waters around the ind reef group but even affected the surfaces of the inds themselves. These intermittent water surfaces, some deep enough to reach tens or hundreds of meters, while others only knee-deep, were now all uniformly frozen solid, providing the geographical conditions for the battle on both sides.


    Boom! Bartholomew Kuma¡¯s Ursus Shock spread through the crowd of pirates like a storm, and behind him, Sentomaru led the Pacifistas into the fray.


    There were a total of eight Pacifistas, walking side by side. They either opened their mouths or extended their hands, releasing beams of light that bombarded the area with shes of fire.


    With these Pacifistas as the vanguard, arge number of Marine soldiers continuously pushed forward, attacking the forces of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Moria brought many zombie soldiers. Finally, on the ice, his zombie soldiers could be put to use. These seemingly invincible beings instilled great panic in some ignorant pirates.


    The giant Vice Admirals from Marine Headquarters became the assault force. Wielding massive weapons, they swept through the crowd, with Little Oars Jr.¡¯s body still frozen in ce. The pirates were at a disadvantage against these towering giants.


    With nearly 150,000 troopsbined between the two sides, the battle raged fiercely across several square kilometers.


    Marco, Vista, and their fellow strong captains were all entangled by the three Marine Admirals and couldn¡¯t lend a hand. They could only watch as the pirates were continuously pushed back with no means to intervene.Sakazuki, with his right arm transformed into rolling, scorching magma, threw a punch at Marco while shouting, ¡°Marco! Why hasn¡¯t your pathetic old man shown up yet? Is he too afraid and turned into a cowardly runaway?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t you dare insult Oyaji!!¡± Marco fiercely kicked Sakazuki¡¯s magma fist. Although he sessfully deflected Sakazuki¡¯s punch, his foot was also burned by the magma.


    But it didn¡¯t matter much, as Marco¡¯s mes possessed regenerative power. Blue mes ignited from his legs, quickly healing his foot.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± Sakazuki, with a grimace, taunted Marco, ¡°You all talk as if you care about family, but where is your father when his sons are being picked off one by one!?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Enraged by Sakazuki¡¯s words, Marco charged at him,nding a punch on his face.


    Sakazuki staggered, almost falling to the ground from the impact, but as Marco continued his assault, Sakazuki suddenly thrust out his left fist, which transformed into a smoky magma hunting dog, opening its jaws and biting down on Marco¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Inugami Guren!¡± (Dog Gnawing Red Lotus!)


    This move was the origin of Sakazuki¡¯s nickname. Marco, bitten by the magma dog, immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and was knocked down.


    Sakazuki approached, grabbing Marco by the neck and lifting him up.


    With blood trickling from his lips, Marco spat a mouthful of saliva at Sakazuki and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you despicably using Teach to ambush Dad, leaving him severely injured and unable to fight, would you still be boasting here?¡±


    Sakazuki dodged Marco¡¯s spit, unfazed by his angry usations. ¡°Might makes right. Whether it¡¯s despicable or not, it isn¡¯t for you to decide!¡±


    As he spoke, Sakazuki raised his other hand, preparing to smash Marco¡¯s head with his magma fist.


    However, at that moment, the corner of Sakazuki¡¯s eye seemed to catch something, causing him to pause and look up at the sky.


    Seeing Sakazuki¡¯s reaction, Marco also looked up, equally puzzled.


    High in the sky above, a small ck dot was descending straight towards them.


    ¡°Who¡­ who is that?¡± Marco couldn¡¯t see very clearly from the distance, but he vaguely discerned a human figure.


    Is this figure descending suddenly an ally or an enemy?


    Sakazuki was the first to react. ording to the message conveyed by Kuzan earlier, this person descending in a straight line might very well be Ian!


    ¡°So, you finally decided to show up!¡± Sakazuki said coldly. ¡°Hmph,ing to bid Whitebeard farewell?¡±


    Not only Sakazuki and Marco noticed the figure descending from high altitude, but also Aokiji, Kizaru, Sengoku, Garp, as well as Tsuru, and Domingo, Boa Hancock, and Hawk-Eye, all saw it!


    Domingo and Hawk-Eye stood with their arms crossed, silent.


    ¡°Ian!?¡± Boa Hancock stood up excitedly from Salome¡¯s back.


    ¡°He¡¯s really here!¡± Sengoku couldn¡¯t help but pound his fist against the ship¡¯s side, looking up at the sky. ¡°How did he appear?


    I didn¡¯t see that flying ship!¡±


    ¡°Ian¡­¡± Garp looked at the figure with aplex expression, his thoughts unclear.


    Under the gaze of everyone, as the figure plummeted towards the ground, it suddenly spread out a pair of huge wings made of ck mes, halting its rapid descent and slowly descending.


    People around the world watching the war live through the Den Den Mushi also saw this scene for the first time.


    For a moment, even the noise of the entire battlefield fell silent. Both the Navy and the pirates stopped their actions, staring dumbfoundedly at the figure that suddenly appeared on the battlefield.


    Tens of thousands of eyes were fixed on one person, creating a suffocating sense of oppression at the scene.


    Meanwhile, Ian, appearing carefree afternding, waved to Marco and greeted, ¡°Hey, Marco, I¡¯m here! Long time no see, but it seems you¡¯re in quite a bad situation!¡±


    When he appeared, Sakazuki had already let go of Marco, standing with clenched fists, silently watching Ian.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Marco looked at Ian incredulously. ¡°Howe!? How did you get here!?¡±


    Well, when Ian attacked Impel Down, it happened to be when the Whitebeard Pirates fell into the Navy¡¯s trap, so Marco and the others didn¡¯t pay much attention to what was happening in the news and naturally didn¡¯t know Ian¡¯s whereabouts.


    Even Ace only deduced Ian¡¯s arrival after hearing Kuzan¡¯s question through the Vivre Card¡­


    It could be said that no one in the entire Whitebeard Pirates had ever thought Ian would show up!


    In their view, Ian wasn¡¯t under the Whitebeard Pirates¡¯mand, and he still bore the title of a Warlord, so it was already good enough that he didn¡¯t join the Navy in attacking the Whitebeard Pirates.


    ¡°What the hell, is that even a question?¡± Ian couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at Marco¡¯s surprise, saying, ¡°Do you expect me to just stand by and watch you guys fight?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Hahaha!¡± Marco paused for a moment, then burst intoughter suddenly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve actually been here for a while!¡± Ian sat cross-legged in the air, somewhat annoyed as he pointed to the sky above his head. ¡°I originally had Uncle Fujitora use his Observation Haki to try to locate Oyaji¡¯s whereabouts, but who knew even Uncle Fujitora couldn¡¯t find him. So, I had no choice but toe down and ask you!¡±


    ¡°Dad is actually housed in a cave on the ind!¡± Marco exined with augh.


    ¡°No wonder!¡± Ian suddenly realized, pping his thigh. ¡°Damn it, I was nning to sneak in and see Dad quietly, but look at this now¡­ I¡¯m surrounded by so many people now!¡±


    The entire battlefield fell silent, everyone gaping as they watched Ian and Marco chatting andughing, feeling utterly befuddled.


    Are you kidding me? Sakazuki is right in front of you! Is it really okay to ignore him like this!?


    ¡°Kid! You¡¯re Ian, right?¡± Sakazuki was also a bit annoyed, lifting his navy hat slightly with his hand, tilting his head with a displeased look. ¡°I heard you escaped from the Navy Headquarters while I was away!? Since you¡¯ve escaped, why don¡¯t you just find a hole to hide in obediently? Whye here?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Admiral Sakazuki!¡± Ian pretended to just notice Sakazuki¡¯s presence and greeted, ¡°Hello, hello, nice to meet you. Sorry, I was so engrossed chatting with Marco that I didn¡¯t notice you were here too! But not to me you, eavesdropping on others¡¯ conversations is really impolite!¡±


    Sakazuki clenched his teeth, his fists immediately emitting thick smoke, transforming into dark red magma. ¡°You¡¯re quite the talker. Since you¡¯re here, I might as well finish you off right here and now. Let me see what¡¯s so special about the head of a billion Berry bounty!¡±


    As his words fell, suddenly two figures appeared nearby. Kizaru and Aokiji, both rushed over here. They stood on either side of Sakazuki, facing Ian together.


    ¡°Ian, you can¡¯t escape this time!¡± Aokiji said coldly, his body emanating a chilling aura. He frowned, looking serious. ¡°This time, don¡¯t even think about using that hypnotic trick to escape again!¡±


    ¡°Young people are too reckless, and they¡¯ll end up breaking their heads sooner orter!¡± Kizaru also spoke slowly. ¡°However, being jointly killed by us in the sight of millions, yours will be a fitting death¡­¡±


    Hiss! Whether they were Marines or pirates present, at this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply!


    Is this¡­ three Admirals preparing to deal with him at the same time!?


    On the other side of the warship, Vice Admiral Tsuru looked at Sengoku with some astonishment and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Sengoku shook his head. ¡°Ian deserves such attention from the Marines. Previously, at Sabaody Archipgo, even with the joint efforts of Kizaru and Aokiji, they couldn¡¯t harm him. Although there was a reason I called him back midway, to prevent any more idents, we must use three Admirals to swiftly take him down with overwhelming force!¡±


    Marco and the others snapped back to reality. Vista, who had fought with Kizaru before, Jozu, just rescued and recovered from being frozen, Blenheim, Rakuyo, and the other captains of the Whitebeard Pirates immediately rushed to Ian¡¯s side, standing shoulder to shoulder with him, facing the three Admirals.


    The atmosphere at the scene became extremely tense at this moment. Everyone tensed their muscles, preparing for the imminent battle.


    Just then, Ian suddenly pped his hands. ¡°Ah! I remember now. Besides asking about Oyaji¡¯s whereabouts, I have another task!¡±


    Everyone was puzzled by Ian¡¯s sudden change of topic but curious about his other task.


    Then they saw Iannd on the ground, looking around. He found the distinct lines between the pirates and the Marines, nodded, and drew his Senbonzakura from his waist. With a slight release of his hand, the de immediately sank into the air, disappearing.


    Bankai!


    Countless cherry blossom petals fluttered in the air. Kizaru, who had witnessed Ian¡¯s move before, immediately lifted his leg, a glimmer shing on his foot, preparing to kick Ian with his Light Speed Kick.


    However, Ian suddenly raised his head, and the illusion of the Evil Eye appeared on his forehead, allowing countless viewers through the live broadcast to see the anomaly on him.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually here to clear the field!¡± Ian chuckled.


    Facing Kizaru¡¯s iing Light Speed Kick, he ignored itpletely, flipping his hands and crossing them over his head.


    ¡°Let everything return to nothingness¡­¡± { Marokare }


    With Ian¡¯s soft words, the next moment, a dazzling beam of light erupted from the sky, illuminating the horizon¡­

 Chapter 572: Power of Annihilation

    Chapter 572: Power of Annihtion


    This sh of light came so suddenly.


    At the moment the sh appeared, everyone who saw it had their vision engulfed in a white expanse, unable to see anything else. They could only hear a crisp explosion, as if something had shattered.


    Akainu, Aokiji, and Kizaru, the three Admirals, reacted the fastest. They were on guard the moment Ian raised his hand. When the sh of white energy suddenly appeared, they instinctively covered their bodies with Haki.


    However, with the sound of shattering echoing in their ears, the next moment, they felt as if something had struck them all over their bodies!


    How to describe this feeling? It¡¯s like standing in a torrential downpour, being hit by countless raindrops, except the density of these ¡°raindrops¡± is unbelievable, and the impact is much stronger¡­


    Just like bullets¡­


    In that brief moment, Akainu felt as if he had been struck by hundreds of thousands of ¡°bullets,¡± hitting every part of his body without exception. The powerful impact force prated through the Haki protectiveyer, forming a continuous shockwave inside his body. It shook his entire being, making his blood surge and his veins feel like they were about to burst.


    The ground beneath his feet, originally frozen by Aokiji, shattered under this seemingly endless force. Akainu¡¯s feet sank deeply into the broken ice, and he kept sliding backward.


    Not only him, but Aokiji and Kizaru were also in the same situation. The three Admirals all had their arms crossed over their heads, protecting their heads as much as possible. Their feet were in a squatting position, stabilizing their lower bodies, sliding backward together, carving deep grooves in the ice¡­The difference was that Aokiji had initially nned to rely on his speed to escape, but he soon found out that these indescribable attacks were also moving at the speed of light and covered a considerable range.


    In other words, no matter where he flew, he would be hit.


    Unable to escape or dodge, the only way to respond was to endure it. However, the attacks were too dense. Their Haki covering their bodies rapidly weakened under such assaults, forcing the three of them to grit their teeth and drain their stamina to maintain their Haki defense.


    They also considered using their elemental incarnations to counter these attacks, to see if they could pass through, but based on their understanding of Ian¡¯s abilities, they highly suspected that this was also a form of energy attack. If that were the case, their elemental bodies wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge the attacks and would instead be injured by the energy strikes.


    Under this intense sh of white energy, they couldn¡¯t see the surrounding situation clearly, thinking that Ian¡¯s attack was only aimed at the three of them.


    However, in the footage captured by the Den Den Mushi, the situation was not as they had assumed.


    Perhaps because the position of the war correspondents was rtively distant, the footage captured by the Den Den Mushi was not too ring. However, the people watching the live broadcast from Sabaody Ind and around the world could clearly see everything that was happening on the scene.


    In their stunned gaze, they only saw the Warlord, ck Dragon Ian, raising his hands, and then, as if another sun had appeared in the sky over the battlefield, countless personnel in the Marine positions were immediately struck by some inexplicable force. Many Marine soldiers trembled all over, as if caught in a high-frequency wind, their entire bodies vibrating, pressed into the ice below.


    Except for those Marine senior officers who knew how to use Armament Haki for protection and could still stand, the weaker ones all fell down!


    At the same time, the ice surface and the exposed rocks on it were disintegrating in a strange manner. Facing the light, both the ice and the rocks turned into countless fine dust, drifting in the air¡­


    One second, two seconds, the Marines on the battlefield fell like wheat being harvested.


    Three seconds, four seconds, the area shrouded in light on the entire battlefield was filled with white and gray dust.


    After the fifth second, the light suddenly disappeared, as if it was never there.


    Perhaps to bystanders, these five seconds passed in the blink of an eye, but for Akainu and the others within the attack range, it felt as if a century had passed.


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡± Akainu, Aokiji, and Kizaru breathed heavily, slowly lowering their arms. They were drenched in sweat, as if they had just been pulled out of water.


    As they slowly unclenched their fists, Akainu noticed that his limbs were still trembling, as if experiencing the aftermath of muscles being overly tense. A feeling of weakness washed over him, followed by a hint of metallic taste in his throat. Unconsciously, he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood!


    The three Admirals all did the same. It wasn¡¯t because they were injured; in fact, they had managed to withstand the attack with their Armament Haki. However, as mentioned earlier, under the endless barrage of pressure impacts, their internal organs suffered bleeding caused by high-frequency vibrations.


    After spitting out blood, they felt somewhat relieved, but the people watching this scene through the live broadcast were terrified.


    ¡°Are¡­ are they injured!?¡±


    ¡°The Admirals¡­ have they been injured by Ian!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over! I didn¡¯t expect Ian to be so powerful. The Marines are doomed to fail!!¡±


    After wiping the blood from the corners of their mouths with their sleeves, Akainu and the others turned their heads to look around.


    However, what they saw made even them horrified!


    The raised dust was slowly settling, and on the periphery, one could even see that the area covered by the previous sh had decreased by a thickness of ten centimeters!


    In other words, Ian¡¯s strike just now had effortlessly shaved off ten centimeters of the ground¡­


    Nearby, the Marines had fallen over arge area, and without exception, they were all deeply buried under the ice, with some even being crushed into the rocky ground. Some were even stacked on top of each other and pressed into the ground!


    There were all sorts of bizarre humanoid craters, and the Marines in these craters were riddled with wounds, blood oozing out, making for a gruesome sight.


    How many Marines had been taken out by this strike? Three thousand? Five thousand? Or ten thousand!?


    The numbers were too many to count, but from the distant side angle, Sengoku could only see that the Marine encirclement seemed to have been bitten off by some gigantic beast¡­


    ¡°What¡­ what ability is this!? How can it be so terrifying!?¡± Even Sengoku, at this moment, was trembling from Ian¡¯s strike. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was fear or anger.


    ¡°This is the power to destroy a country¡­¡± Garp, with his arms folded, had a grim expression. He had seen plenty of casualties in war, but it was the first time he had witnessed an attack of such immense scale and dreadfulness.


    To put it bluntly, if Ian were to use this move in the capital of a certain country, it would instantly destroy an entire city!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Gecko Moria watched the scene unfold, his eyes wide. It was his first time witnessing Ian, one of the Seven Warlords, unleash his power, and he waspletely taken aback. He stared nkly at the gruesome scene and eximed, ¡°That guy is scarier than a monster¡­¡±


    Domingo stood beside him, not saying a word, but incessantly biting his nails, cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    ¡°What¡­ what was that light?¡± Hawkeye Mihawk subconsciously gripped the ck de behind his back. Even he felt the intense threat from Ian¡¯s strike just now.


    Boa Hancock, unable to bear to look at the gruesome scene, lightly covered her mouth and turned away¡­


    And Ian? In fact, even the assaulter himself was shocked by the lethality of his BRIGHT LIGHT ¡°Epassing Chaos¡± attack!


    When his Nen practice skill reached the Grandmaster level and he could use this ultimate move of Orochi, Ian secretly tested it on an uninhabited sea surface to understand its power.


    Originally in the game, this move was an indiscriminate full-screen attack, but when used in reality, Ian realized there were differences.


    This move actually used a form of spatial power, but it wasn¡¯t about manipting space. Instead, it shattered space directly, then shot out billions of spatial fragments at the speed of light, providing all-epassing coverage and striking the target from all directions!


    That storm of deathly white energy is actually the energy produced when space copses¡­


    Therger the range and the longer the duration, the greater the corresponding Nen consumption for Ian!


    Moreover, this move has a downside: apart from Ian, the caster, everyone else bes a target.


    Ian¡¯s current Nen value is just over ten thousand. With the boost from his Bankai, it can be increased to about eighty thousand. Adding the base Nen power doubled by the Evil Eye Master skill, he can just reach the standard of one hundred thousand Nen power. So, he can only increase the duration of the continuous attack by reducing the range ordingly.


    Even so, he can only hold out for about five seconds now, with an average output of twenty thousand Nen values per second¡­


    However, there is an advantage to this, which is that it avoids indiscriminate attacks that don¡¯t distinguish between friend and foe, preventing members of the Whitebeard Pirates from being inadvertently attacked.


    When Ian tested it alone before, he didn¡¯t think much of it. But this time, when he used it against the Navy, he realized its extraordinary killing power!


    How should I put it, maybe it¡¯s really because of the original red card, the skill¡¯s power far exceeds imagination. It can be said that, in the face of this move, ordinary people without Haki are doomed!

 Chapter 573: Dominance Overflowing

    Chapter 573: Dominance Overflowing


    This strike killed thousands of Navy soldiers, and it was the first time Ian had killed so many people in one go, naturally making him feel uneasy.


    However, he didn¡¯t show it on his face because he understood very well¡ªit was war!


    Aside from those killed inbat by swords or guns, there were also those who had fallen into the sea and been devoured by ferocious sea beasts. The casualties were significant on both sides, but without the resolve to be killed, what was the point of stepping onto the battlefield?


    Sighing, Ian looked at his empty Nen value and then raised his head to the sky behind him. There, a dark circr shadow was gradually dissipating, an anomaly produced after the copse of space, ominously darkening the atmosphere.


    With his task of clearing the areapleted, numerous ck dots in the clouds above were now drifting towards the ground¡ªit was the Hunter Dragon Pirates.


    ¡°I see!¡± Aokiji also looked up and noticed the appearance of the Hunter Dragon Pirates. Finally recovering from his weakness, he remarked, ¡°Is it to ensure theynd safely without being attacked?¡±


    Ian nced at him without saying a word, but indeed, that was the case. Not every member of the Hunter Dragon Pirates was strong enough to ignore Navy attacks. They had to descend using balloons, and during this process, if they were attacked by the Navy, casualties would still be significant.


    And now, after Ian had directly cleared the area, a huge space within a radius of two kilometers had been cleared out. The members of the Hunter Dragon Pirates could safely descend.


    Marco and the others finally regained their senses from their shock. They looked up at the reinforcements above, the pirates under the Whitebeard Pirates¡¯ banner, and then burst into cheers, looking at each other in amazement.Clearly, Ian¡¯s appearance and his powerful move proved that the Hunter Dragon Pirates were an incredibly formidable support! Just as the Whitebeard Pirates were on the brink of despair, such a powerful reinforcement suddenly arrived, filling everyone with a strong sense of encouragement.


    ¡°One trouble maker is already enough! No need for more¡­¡± Kizaru muttered like this, raising his finger, intending to shootsers at the figures in the sky.


    He was genuinely panicked. Among the Three Admirals, he had faced Ian the most times, but every time, Ian brought him new ¡°surprises,¡± making him keenly feel Ian¡¯s increasing threat.


    In Kizaru¡¯s mind, the evaluation of Ian¡¯s ¡°Currency Fruit¡± had risen to an unprecedented level. He even felt it was more formidable than Whitebeard¡¯s Tremor-Tremor Fruit!


    Perhaps after this war, there would be a new description of the Currency Fruit in the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia: the strongest Superhuman-type Devil Fruit in the world! Countless people would want to obtain this Devil Fruit, even though they had never seen what it looked like¡­


    However, just as Kizaru¡¯s finger began to rise, it was interrupted by a thunderbolt descending from the sky!


    The thunderbolt was so huge, apanied by blue-white shes, and it thundered straight toward Kizaru¡¯s position. Kizaru immediately turned into light particles and disappeared in ce to evade, while nearby Aokiji and Akainu also jumped backward one after another.


    With a loud rumble, the lightning struck the ground, shattering the fragments where Kizaru was standing. After the electric light disappeared, Kizaru slowly stood up from the ground.


    ¡°¡­Enel!¡± Kizaru looked at Enel¡¯s sinister smile and uttered his name.


    Enel leaned on his golden rod, chuckled, took a step back, andnded next to Ian, saying to Kizaru, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, just saying hello!¡±


    Earlier, Ian greeted Akainu, and now Enel appeared to greet Kizaru. This made Aokiji feel awkward, looking up at the sky: would it be his turn to be greeted next?


    Sure enough, as soon as he looked up, a tremendous gravitational force suddenly descended from the sky, acting on Aokiji. Under this immense gravity, Kizaru¡¯s body instantly turned into shattered ice blocks, crashing to the ground with a cracking sound.


    The powerful gravity created a circr pit in the ground, burying Aokiji inside. However, this gravitysted only for an instant and soon disappeared. Aokiji¡¯s body condensed again from the ice blocks, and he stood up, silent, using Moonwalk to jump out of the huge pit.


    As hended on the ground, he saw Fujitora swaying down from the sky and also standing next to Ian.


    Fujitora gripped his sword, closed his eyes, and gave a faint smile in the direction of Aokiji, saying, ¡°Admiral Kuzan, it¡¯s been a while since Dressrosa. Long time no see¡­¡±


    ¡°Fujitora¡­¡± Kuzan rubbed his forehead with a headache, saying, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been a while, but I¡¯d rather not see you again¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehehe!¡± Fujitoraughed heartily at his words.


    With Fujitora and Enel appearing, members of the Revolutionary Army, Crocodile, and Ivankovnded one after another, grasping balloons. Theynded behind Ian, stretched their bodies uponnding, and then greeted the familiar faces of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Robin, Reiju, Nana, Walnut, Yardi, Matthew, Doroni, Raideen, Zick, Baby-5, wearing a bear costume and constantly eating sugared grapes, along with several sailors from the Revolutionary Army,nded. Varua directed the sailors to ce two Thunder Dial cannons ¡°Neo Armstrong Cyclone Jet Armstrong Cannon¡±, which had been affected by Fujitora¡¯s weightlessness, with great enthusiasm.


    The members of the Revolutionary Army were all assembled¡­


    A heart-wrenching scream came from above as Luffy extended his arms, embracing the Straw Hat Pirates as they fell from high altitude. Just beforending, this carefree guy suddenly inted his belly and bounced a few times on the ground,ughing heartily uponnding safely.


    But Nami, who was scared to tears, stood up and rushed to punch Luffy desperately. Chopper and Usopp, also crying and sniffling, joined Nami in beating up Luffy.


    Zoro, Sanji, Franky, Brook, and Bon y watched from the sidelines, unwilling to speak up for Luffy. That bastard Luffy deserved it¡­


    Afterwards, the Revolutionary Army led by Ivankov and Crocodilended, and Jinbe appeared from another direction. Then they all stood behind Ian.


    Trafalgar Law¡¯s Heart Pirates, Urouge¡¯s Fallen Monk Pirates, with prisoners from Impel Down,nded one after another. Uponnding, Law, carrying his nodachi, smiled and extended his tattooed fingers, flipping the middle finger at the Marines.


    ¡°Damn, that little cockroach¡­¡± Akainu lit a cigar and bit down on it, looking very displeased at Law¡¯s gesture.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. Suddenly, three enormous ck figures appeared in the sky and then thudded down in session. In a cloud of smoke, three pacifistas identical to Bartholomew Kuma slowly stood up.


    Faced with this scene, the Marines were at a loss for how to react. Whether it was the Revolutionaries or the Heart Pirates, the appearance of these individuals was within the Marines¡¯ expectations, but what about these sudden three pacifistas!?


    Akainu and his men didn¡¯t believe these three pacifistas belonged to their side because they stood with the pirates, showing no hostility but staring straight at the Marines.


    ¡°Oh my, this is getting troublesome!¡± Kizaru said, ¡°Aren¡¯t these the three pacifists that were knocked away by Kuma on Sabaody Ind? I¡¯ve always said there was something off about Kuma¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying that now?¡± Aokiji said expressionlessly, ¡°Kuma is dead. Can you get any information out of someone who has lost consciousness?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t ask, then just take him down!¡± Kizaru chuckled.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Dr. Vegapunk¡­¡± Aokiji suggested.


    In the rear, Vice Admiral Tsuru sighed and said to Sengoku and Garp, ¡°What an astonishing lineup¡­¡±


    But neither Sengoku nor Garp responded, their faces were just gloomy.


    On the battlefield, Smoker and Hina exchanged nces, both sensing shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Kuina held the hilt of her sword, nervously tightening and rxing her grip, her mind in turmoil¡­


    With Ian¡¯s side fully assembled, although they numbered only over five hundred, the enemies¡¯ morale soared under their immense presence.


    However, on the contrary, the Marines were in great turmoil.


    The appearance of the three pacifistas left all the Marines in fear: weren¡¯t they supposed to be weapons of war for the Marines? Why were they on the pirates¡¯ side!?


    For those unaware of the truth, this was nothing short of a worldview-shattering revtion. Especially for those watching the live broadcast, some of whom had been hoping for a Marine victory, were so frightened by this scene that they copsed to the ground.


    ¡°How could this be? How could this be?¡±


    ¡°The influence of that Warlord Ian is terrifying, to even have pacifistas!¡±


    ¡°How can the Whitebeard Pirates have such powerful reinforcements!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over, the Marines probably won¡¯t win this war¡­¡±


    One renowned figure after another assembled behind Ian, subtly acknowledging him as their leader. Ian nced around, feeling a surge of pride. He spread his arms wide, facing Admiral Akainu and the remaining tens of thousands of Marine soldiers, and dered loudly, ¡°Alright! The halftime break is over. Shall we start the second half now!?¡±


    At this moment, Ian exuded an overwhelming dominance¡­

 Chapter 574: Veterans Strike

    Chapter 574: Veteran''s Strike


    As Ian¡¯s words echoed, the Marine soldiers on the opposite side not only didn¡¯t charge forward but subconsciously took a step back.


    Marine soldiers were also human, prone to fear, especially when faced with someone like Ian, who took the spotlight as soon as he appeared. Those soldiers lying like fish in a were still fresh in their minds; they didn¡¯t want to die¡­


    Not to mention the Marine officers, who were also feeling uneasy. The lineup of the Dragon Hunter Pirates was too astonishing, giving the impression that another Emperor¡¯s pirate crew had appeared.


    Many people felt this way, so in the face of Ian¡¯s provocation, no one on the Marine side dared to act recklessly.


    In contrast to the Marines¡¯ fear, the pirates showed excited smiles on their faces. They licked their des eagerly, staring fixedly at the Marines opposite them. Especially the convicts who hade out of Impel Down, they harbored the greatest hatred for the Marines.


    Among the Whitebeard Pirates¡¯ crew, besides their own members, not many had seen Ian. However, they knew that Ian was highly regarded by their captain, Whitebeard, so naturally, they looked to Ian as a leader. They were ready to charge at the Marines as soon as Ian gave the order.


    The morale of both sides instantly flipped, demonstrating the impact of powerful reinforcements.


    However, at this moment, a path gradually opened up in the rear of the Marine formation. Fleet Admiral Sengoku, apanied by Garp and Tsuru, walked towards them. As they passed by, the Marine soldiers were initially stunned, then quickly saluted and made way for them.


    Sengoku made his entrance. He could sense the fear among the Marine soldiers and knew he had to intervene.If Ian was the backbone of the pirate side now, then as the Fleet Admiral, Sengoku was the backbone of the Marine side.


    As they advanced, Sengoku shouted loudly, ¡°Look at yourselves, soldiers! Are you considering retreat?¡±


    Sengoku scanned the soldiers on both sides, but they all avoided eye contact, gripping their weapons tightly.


    ¡°Do you want to be cowards!?¡± Sengoku stopped in his tracks and roared, ¡°Have you forgotten the beliefs you held when you joined the Marines!?¡±


    He grabbed the cor of a Marine soldier to his right and pulled him close, demanding, ¡°Answer me! Soldier! What is the belief of the Marines!?¡±


    The soldier who was grabbed by Sengoku was initially stunned, but under Sengoku¡¯s stern gaze, he closed his eyes and shouted in salute, ¡°In¡­ in the name of justice!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sengoku let him go and surveyed the soldiers around him, shouting, ¡°The enemy is right ahead. No matter how powerful they are, pirates are pirates! Striking down evil and protecting the weak is our duty and belief as Marines!¡±


    With Sengoku¡¯s roar, the Marine soldiers gradually straightened their spines.


    Undeniably, many Marine soldiers had joined the Marines because they had been deeply affected by pirates. Sengoku¡¯s words not only revived their beliefs but also stirred up their memories.


    ¡°Rally your spirits, grip your weapons, justice will prevail!¡±


    ¡°Ooaah!!!¡±


    With Sengoku¡¯s shout, the Marine soldiers finally rallied, joining in with a roar, raising their firearms and ring at the pirates.


    Meanwhile, Sengoku, apanied by Garp and Tsuru, advanced to the forefront, standing in front of the Three Admirals, facing Ian.


    ¡°Fleet Admiral Sengoku¡­¡± Ian looked at Sengoku with aplex expression. He hadn¡¯t expected Sengoku¡¯s few words to rekindle the fighting spirit of the Marine soldiers. The respect that this Fleet Admiralmanded among the Marines was truly exceptional.


    ¡°Ian!¡± Sengoku looked at Ian with a serious expression. ¡°The first time I heard your name, you were still a pirate hunter. But at that time, I had a vague premonition that you would be the one to give me the most trouble. Now, that premonition hase true. If I had known earlier, even if everyone opposed it, I shouldn¡¯t have let you be one of the Seven Warlords. If I had taken you out before that, perhaps we wouldn¡¯t have so much trouble now!¡±


    However, Ian smiled at him and said, ¡°Fleet Admiral Sengoku, please forgive me for being blunt. At least until the incident in Mariejois, I never thought of being an enemy to the Marines. But at that time, for the sake of the Celestial Dragons, you continuously sent troops to hunt me down. From that moment on, our grudge was set. Also, don¡¯t glorify the Marines so much. If the Marines really stand on the side of justice, striking down evil to protect the weak, then why turn a blind eye to the atrocities of the Celestial Dragons? On Sabaody Archipgo, the indiscriminate killing by the Celestial Dragons, you couldn¡¯t have been unaware of it. Why have we never seen you seek justice for those persecuted innocents?¡±


    As soon as this was said, the members of the Dragon Hunters Pirates behind Ian shouted in unison, ¡°That¡¯s right! When we were treated like animals, where were you, Righteous Marines!?¡±


    The foundation of the Dragon Hunters Pirates was these ves who escaped from Mariejois. Ian¡¯s words hit them right where it hurt the most¡ªanger and vulnerability.


    Even Jinbe sighed and spoke up, ¡°Your Excellency Fleet Admiral, on this point, we Fish-Men are also deeply resentful. The centuries of racial discrimination against the Fish-Men are countless¡­¡±


    Sengoku was left speechless by Ian¡¯s words. He was well aware of the issues surrounding the Celestial Dragons, but as a Fleet Admiral, he was effectively restrained by the World Government. Even he couldn¡¯t do anything about these issues.


    Seeing Sengoku¡¯s silence, Ian snorted and continued, ¡°The Marines and the Celestial Dragons wanted to eliminate me back then at any cost, so we are enemies. Then the Whitebeard Pirates helped me, so I stand with them. It¡¯s about repaying kindness and avenging grievances. Don¡¯t talk about justice and evil; no one represents true justice!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Domingo heard Ian¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but smirk, licking his lips. He whispered to Moria beside him, ¡°Although I really want to take him down, I have to admit he¡¯s right. Why does justice prevail? Because only the victorious side has the authority to im they are righteous!¡±


    ¡°Huh! Sharp-witted kid!¡± Akainu, hearing Ian¡¯s words, felt extremely displeased. Ian¡¯s statement shed too much with Akainu¡¯s beliefs. For Akainu, he firmly believed that the side he belonged to, the Marines, was the side of justice. Anyone who opposed the Marines, regardless of the reason, was evil. Simply put, everything the Marines did, in his view, was right. He was convinced that he had always walked the path of justice!


    Boom! Akainu¡¯s arms erupted in thick smoke once again, turning into dark-red magma. He didn¡¯t want to listen to the conversation between Sengoku and Ian. Any obstacle in the way of justice just needed to be eliminated by any means necessary!


    So the next moment, his arm transformed into a massive magma fist and struck out fiercely towards Ian!


    Akainu¡¯s action naturally served as the signal to start the battle. After this punch was thrown, Kizaru and Aokiji immediately moved, charging towards Ian at the same time.


    Fujitora and Enel rushed forward immediately, each blocking Kizaru and Aokiji, while Marco also flew in from the side, transforming his body into a phoenix, kicking towards Akainu¡¯s fist to intercept it, protecting Ian.


    The pirates shouted loudly, charging towards the Marines, while on the Marine side, gunfire erupted, bullets raining down like a storm upon the pirates.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± Seeing this scene, Sengoku didn¡¯t say anything more. He simply nodded to Garp and Tsuru beside him, then his entire body began to transform.


    His body continued to expand, soon bing towering like a giant, while his skin shimmered with golden light.


    A round-shaped mole appeared on Sengoku¡¯s forehead, and his hairstyle turned into an explosion-like afro.


    Some Marine officers who knew the inside story couldn¡¯t help but excitedly shout, ¡°It¡¯s here! Admiral Sengoku¡¯s Buddha Devil Fruit!¡±


    The Zoan-type Mythical Zoan fruit, Great Buddha Form! This was Sengoku¡¯s Devil Fruit ability. Since bing a fleet admiral, Sengoku rarely intervened personally, to the extent that only some older officers in the Marines had seen Sengoku¡¯s Devil Fruit form. The younger ones, seeing Sengoku¡¯s transformation, almost popped their eyes out.


    Ian also nervously watched Sengoku. As a transmigrator, he indeed knew about Sengoku¡¯s abilities, but this was the first time he had seen it in person.


    ording to Ian¡¯s estimation, Sengoku¡¯s true strength was probably even stronger than that of the Marine Admirals!


    Why say that? It¡¯s because Sengoku is from the same era as Pirate King Gol D. Roger! How formidable Gol D. Roger was, Ian hadn¡¯t seen or known, but there was someone who could bepared to him, and that was Rayleigh, the Dark King!


    Ian didn¡¯t know if Uncle Rayleigh had ever fought Sengoku, but it was likely. Who won or lost was unknown, but the two were definitely on the same level.


    After the transformation, Sengoku immediately towered over, mming a fist down toward Ian¡¯s position!


    As an elder, it was quite embarrassing to make a move against a young man, but now he couldn¡¯t care less and just wanted to take Ian down as soon as possible.


    Due to his transformation into a Great Buddha, Sengoku¡¯s body had grown enormously, and along with it, his fist was also huge. As the fist came crashing down, Ian felt like the sky above his head was being covered and didn¡¯t dare to resist, immediately jumping away to avoid it!


    Boom! The ground trembled, Sengoku¡¯s fist struck the ground, directly creating a huge crater where Ian had been before, countless cracks spreading out in all directions like a spider web.


    Meanwhile, Ian, jumping in mid-air, crossed his arms in front of his face, blocking the flying rocks and ice. Under the tremendous impact, these rocks and ice became like bullets.


    Before he could descend, a ck figure suddenly rushed out from the side, throwing a punch at Ian in mid-air!


    It was Vice Admiral Garp! Iron Fist Garp!


    Ian hadn¡¯t expected these two legendary veterans to join forces against him. Caught off guard, he was hit in the face by Garp¡¯s fist, and his entire body plummeted from the sky like a cannonball¡­

 Chapter 575: Chaotic Battlefield

    Chapter 575: Chaotic Battlefield


    It hurts like hell!!


    This was Ian¡¯s first feeling after taking a punch. Honestly, since mastering Haki, he hadn¡¯t felt such painful attacks for a long time.


    Garp, as a hero of the Navy, and a legendary marine, was once the main force in chasing the Pirate King Roger. However, he was not a Devil Fruit user. His cultivation focused on Haki and martial arts. Unlike Vergo, whom Ian defeated earlier, Garp didn¡¯t like spreading Haki all over his body. Such usage made the Haki appear formidable, but it actually diluted its effectiveness. Instead, Garp preferred concentrating all his Haki power on his fists.


    As a result, the solidity of Haki on Garp¡¯s fists was extraordinary, and the increase in attack power far exceeded others!


    It was because of this that Garp earned the title ¡°Iron Fist,¡± and countless enemies had fallen before his fists.


    Now, Ian had tasted the power of Garp¡¯s iron fist. Even though he had defended himself in time with Haki, after getting up from the ground, Ian still felt his cheek swollen, and the gums on the side of his cheek were shaking, almost getting knocked out by Garp.


    With Twin Sacred Return Shield released on his cheeks, Ian quickly treated himself while looking at Garp.


    Ian anticipated that Sengoku might attack him, but he never expected Garp to also make a move against him!


    Although he hadn¡¯t met Vice Admiral Garp many times, Ian could feel that Garp held a great fondness for him, naturally stemming from Ace!Garp was well aware that once Ace¡¯s identity was exposed, endless troubles awaited him. However, Ace was also fortunate to have Whitebeard¡¯s fatherly love, and now he had Ian, a brother who could support him. Garp had been secretly keeping an eye on Ace¡¯s situation all along, so naturally, he also understood the situation between him and Ian. Garp even secretly took pride in it for a long time. Back when he first encountered Ian in the East Blue, he made the wise decision to send Ian to capture Ace. It was such a brilliant decision that led Ian and Ace to be brothers.


    Because of this, Garp¡¯s fondness for Ian was boundless¡­


    Ian could also sense Garp¡¯s covert care for him all along, so he never expected Garp to make a move against him.


    ¡°Old man, you¡­¡± Ian looked at him somewhat bewildered, only to find Garp wearing a gloomy expression.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± However, Garp sternly shouted at him, ¡°Ian! Why did you appear here!? Do you know what consequences intervening in this war will bring you!?¡±


    Hearing Garp¡¯s words, Ian breathed a sigh of relief. He understood now. Garp was actually worried about him. However, Garp¡¯s way of educating kids was usually through a beating, under the guise of love¡¯s iron fist! Ace had experienced this firsthand many times, and now Garp was using the same method to ¡°educate¡± him!


    With a wry smile, Ian said, ¡°Old man, it¡¯s okay, I¡­¡±


    But before he could finish speaking, Garp threw another punch at him!


    Ian quickly dodged, but Garp continued to punch at him relentlessly, attacking while saying, ¡°You little brat! Not only did you appear here, but you also brought Luffy with you! Do you think this old man doesn¡¯t have enough to worry about!?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it!¡± Ian dodged while replying, ¡°That idiot Luffy insisted oning as soon as he heard Ace was involved! Besides, if Ace is in danger, I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing!¡±


    ¡°Shut it!¡± Garp growled, ¡°Ace has chosen to stand with the Whitebeard¡­ his death was inevitable. But you, get Luffy out of here immediately!¡±


    Though that was what Garp said, Ian could sense a deep sorrow in his eyes, leaving him perplexed.


    Ace is dead? How could that be? Wasn¡¯t he just fine?


    Although Ace fell into the sea and was rescued by Jinbe, Ian didn¡¯t witness it himself. At that moment, he was still in the sky, and the battlefield below was too chaotic for him to see. However, he had Ace¡¯s Vivre Card, and before descending, he confirmed that Ace was okay. So, Garp¡¯s words seemed inexplicable to him.


    Unfortunately, there was some misinformation. Garp hadn¡¯t seen Ace resurface after falling into the sea from Kizaru¡¯s attack. With so much time passing, a Devil Fruit user who couldn¡¯t swim would have undoubtedly drowned. Taking advantage of this situation, Sengoku encouraged the Marines tounch a full-scale attack on the pirates.


    Though he hadn¡¯t seen Ace¡¯s body, Garp felt extreme grief. He had even thought of eating Kizaru¡¯s heart at the time.


    But from the standpoint of the Marines, Garp also knew that Ace had brought this upon himself¡­


    So when he saw Ian appear and bring Luffy with him, Garp became furious. He had already lost one grandson and didn¡¯t want to lose two more. That¡¯s why when Sengoku attacked Ian, Garp followed suit, hoping to capture Ian. Being captured was still better than being killed by the Marines!


    Although Ian¡¯s lineup was impressive, the Marines also had the power to resist. Garp, being a high-ranking Marine himself, naturally understood the Marines¡¯ strength. He knew very well that currently, the Marines and the pirates were evenly matched, with a fifty-fifty bnce of power. However, once they shed, Ian, as the leader, would definitely be the primary target for the Marines to eliminate. Not only would the three Admirals target him, but Sengoku would also join the fray.


    As the carrying elder, even if one knows the child has grown up and be stronger, there¡¯s still an instinctual urge to protect them¡­


    Ian wasn¡¯t stupid either. He quickly understood Garp¡¯s feelings. Amidst hisughter, he felt deeply touched.


    Garp, he was just a madly-strong loving old man, a bit clumsy in expressing his emotions, so he could only resort to this kind of action to show his affection¡­


    However, Garp¡¯s actions also made Ian realize something: not everyone in the Marines was their enemy¡­


    While grappling with Garp, Ian stole a nce at the battlefield.


    Fujitora and Aokiji were locked inbat. Aokiji radiated intense chill, within a hundred meters around him, neither Marines nor pirates dared to approach, for anyone who did would turn into an ice sculpture.


    Meanwhile, Fujitora¡¯s gravity de was constantly in motion, and simrly, nobody dared to appear within his attack range. Anyone who did would be subjected to debilitating damage.


    Enel and Kizaru¡¯s figures shed across the sky, with Kizaru¡¯ssers of the Yasakani no Magatama asionally bombarding the pirate forces on the ground. Enel, unwilling to be outdone, unleashed his Thunderbolt, causing numerous Marine soldiers to copse, charred and convulsing.


    Marco was locked inbat with Akainu, but Akainu had the upper hand. Once his Meteor Volcano was activated, arge number of meteor showers appeared in the sky. These meteor showers were fist-shaped, descending with dense smoke, causing the pirate crowds on the ground to wail in agony. Even Marco sometimes couldn¡¯t dodge in time and would be hit. Fortunately, his Phoenix mes could regenerate, so he could quickly recover from injuries, making it possible to hold Akainu back.


    Crocodile and Ivankov had teamed up andunched an attack on Sengoku. Ivankov initiated the ¡°Gxy Wink,¡± swiftly revolving around Sengoku¡¯srge Buddha-like body, continuously blinking to release shockwaves at the fleet admiral. Crocodile transformed into sand, elusive, seizing opportunities to stab at Sengoku with desert daggers and his poisoned hook.


    Despite their joint attack, it seemed that Sengoku still had the upper hand. He rooted himself on the ground like a mountain, rendering Ivankov¡¯s shockwaves ineffective. Then, with a reach of his hand, a mighty Buddha Palm directly turned Crocodile into a sky full of sand¡­


    The shes among these powerful individuals intensified the battlefield. The areas where they fought were nk zones, with nobody daring to approach. However, in such a densely popted battlefield, it was impossible to avoid their wide-ranging area-of-effect attacks. The shes between these individuals instantly caused a sharp increase in casualties on both sides.


    With Fleet Admiral Sengoku joining the fray, the Seven Warlords of the Sea like Hawkeye and Boa Hancock couldn¡¯t just stand by. So they also joined the fight. Although they mostly stayed on the sidelines during the battle, if they remainedpletely inactive, surely Fleet Admiral Sengoku woulde after them¡­


    Therefore, Hawkeye confronted Vista, while Boa Hancock faced Jozu. By engaging inbat, they also fulfilled their obligations to Fleet Admiral Sengoku.


    Unfortunately, this time Ian brought the entire Straw Hat Pirates crew. When Zoro saw Hawkeye, he unexpectedly challenged him, recing Vista, wanting to settle the score with Hawkeye.


    Vista didn¡¯t mind and withdrew to find other opponents, but Hawkeye felt somewhat annoyed.


    Havingmunicated with Ian before, Hawkeye Mihawk naturally knew about his two nephews, so he also had some understanding of Zoro¡¯s situation, knowing that his other nephew was this guy with the green seaweed hair.


    But the problem was, Zoro didn¡¯t know that Hawkeye was his uncle! Driven by the reputation of being the world¡¯s greatest swordsman, Zoro actually ambitiously wanted to challenge Hawkeye. So, even Hawkeye felt a bit of a headache at this moment¡­


    Fortunately, Hawkeye was not an ordinary person. When he noticed the zing fighting spirit in Zoro¡¯s eyes, he also became serious and decided to test this kid¡¯s strength¡­

 Chapter 576: Devils Fire vs. Magma

    Chapter 576: Devil''s Fire vs. Magma


    Luffy, Franky, and the others fought against the Vice Admirals just like the rest of the captains, and their battles were equally intense.


    Jinbe faced off against Moria. With his strength, Moria probably wouldn¡¯tst long against him.


    As for the three pacifistas Ian brought, they were now facing off against the pacifistas from the Marines. Although they were outnumbered and the Marines had Bartholomew Kuma, who could use the Paw-Paw Fruit ability, Varua led the Dragon Hunters Pirate Crew¡¯s Raideen and Zick in the rear, continuously providing support with Thunderous Cannon attacks.


    There was still one more yer left, Domingo. Ian originally thought Law would seek revenge against him, but when Ian¡¯s gaze fell on him, he realized that Trafalgar Law was actually with his Heart Pirates, following closely behind Nana¡¯s group.


    He seemed to be protecting them, or more urately, he was probably protecting Walnut!


    Law actually had a deep connection with Ian¡¯s Dragon Hunters Pirate Crew, all because of Walnut! When they were on the Sky Ind, Law discovered that Walnut was a user of the Calm-Calm Devil Fruit, and his expression froze!


    Apart from his parents and sister, Rosinante was the most important person in Law¡¯s life, and Rosinante, back then, was a user of the Calm-Calm Devil Fruit!


    Rosinante had been dead for many years, yet now Law saw someone with the same Devil Fruit ability, it¡¯s easy to imagine how he felt.


    Almost instantly upon learning about Walnut¡¯s ability, he found his future direction. He wanted to protect Walnut, to protect this little girl who inherited Rosinante¡¯s Devil Fruit ability.Especially when Law learned from Ian that although she looked like a little girl, she was actually over twenty years old, Law couldn¡¯t contain his feelings for Walnut. If his sister hadn¡¯t died of the amber lead disease back then, she would be the same age as Walnut now!


    Havingpletely regarded Walnut as his sister, Law now didn¡¯t even care about Domingo, who was not far away, just to protect her.


    And what was Domingo doing? He was facing Sugar and Baby 5!


    He seemed to be saying something to the two of them, while Sugar and Baby 5 stood trembling in ce, looking terrified.


    Although Sugar was one of Domingo¡¯s subordinates, she was not initially a member of the Domingo family. She was brought back by Domingo only in recent years. She was only afraid of Domingo, without the sense of belonging to that family members, and that was why Ian decided to keep them both.


    With a nce at the scene, Ian sighed. He knew Domingo was causing trouble¡­


    Sure enough, once Uncle Fujitora sensed the situation there, his expression turned cold. In the midst of his battle with Kuzan, he suddenly changed direction and plunged his sword fiercely into the ground.


    Invisible Haki soared into the sky, and a huge meteorite appeared in the sky, smashing down towards Domingo¡¯s position at a rapid speed. At the same time, Fujitora unleashed a horizontal Gravity de, slicing through the air and flying between Sugar, Baby 5, and Domingo, directly separating the two sides!


    Fujitora was furious. Sugar was someone he had personally brought back from Dressrosa. He liked children, and among their pirate group, he had the best rtionship with both Sugar and Walnut, the two girls with the appearance of lolis. Now that Domingo dared to reappear in front of Sugar, making her and Baby 5 scared, Fujitora couldn¡¯t hold back¡­


    Chaos! The entire battlefield could only be described with one word: chaos. Various powerful attack techniques kept appearing in the sky: lightning, magma, frost, and now such arge meteorite crashing down. Watching the live broadcast, people felt as if doomsday had arrived, and even some fragile hearts were on the verge of mental copse.


    How did the war to exterminate the Whitebeard Pirates by the Marines evolve into this!?


    Every moment, Marines or pirates fell in battle. The war had reached a stage where it was beyond description.


    Taking in the situation on the battlefield, Ian realized he had to do something.


    Why did he intervene in this war? It wasn¡¯t to help the Whitebeard Pirates win against the Marines, but to stop the war itself!


    In essence, Ian¡¯s goal was the same as Red-Haired Shanks¡¯s!


    Stopping this war and saving the Whitebeard Pirates is his goal. As for defeating the Marines¡­ heh, can the Marines be easily defeated through just one battle?


    When he realized that even with the lineup of the Dragon Hunter Pirate group, he couldn¡¯t dispel the advance of the Marines¡¯ attack, Ian understood that since this war began with attacking the Whitebeard, only the Whitebeard could end it¡­


    At this moment, Garp went and picked up a huge meteor hammer from the battlefield and swung it with his immense strength, continuously smashing towards Ian.


    During his confrontation with Garp, Ian didn¡¯t retaliate, which displeased Garp. So, while swinging, Garp shouted at Ian, ¡°You punk! Are you looking down on this old man!?¡±


    With a whoosh, Garp hurled the meteor hammer, hurtling it towards Ian.


    However, this time, Ian didn¡¯t dodge at all. Instead, he directly extended his palm towards the iing meteor hammer.


    <em>Crack!</em>A slight cracking sound echoed. When Garp¡¯s meteor hammer reached in front of Ian, it seemed to break something, and the next moment, that meteor hammer unexpectedly flew back uncontrobly towards Garp!


    Ian retaliated, and right from the start, he used the rebound ability of Orochi ¡°Rolling and Redirecting¡±. Garp hadn¡¯t anticipated this situation at all. Caught off guard, he was hit by the rebounding meteor hammer on his chin and staggered backward, falling to the ground!


    Well, for Garp, this wasn¡¯t a big deal, but Ian¡¯s figure instantly appeared next to him. The de of his Senbonzakura was ced on Garp¡¯s neck, stopping his attempt to get up. Ian said, ¡°Old man, I¡¯m sorry! You better rest for a while. I assure you, Ace and Luffy will be fine!¡±


    After saying that, regardless of what Garp thought, Ian dashed away.


    Garp didn¡¯t get up again buty down on the ground, looking somewhat dazed, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Meanwhile, after leaving, Ian appeared in the ce where Marco and Akainu were fighting. At this moment, Marco was pressing Akainu closely, while Akainu swung his magma arms to fend him off. Suddenly, Ian appeared flying, delivering a side kick directly to Akainu¡¯s face!


    Boom! Under the immense force, Akainu was kicked flying, like a cannonball smashing into the iceyer opposite!


    ¡°I¡­ Ian!¡± Marco gasped, somewhat dazed, and asked, ¡°How did youe here!?¡±


    Marco could spar with Akainu, an admiral of the Marines, but that didn¡¯t mean he could defeat him. As time passed, Marco¡¯s stamina consumption would definitely exceed that of Akainu¡¯s. In other words, if the battle continued like this, Marco might also be defeated.


    However, before Ian could speak, Akainu roared and jumped out of the iceyer. Ian¡¯s kick was not only powerful but also directly attacked Akainu¡¯s main body with Haki, making him spit out blood. So as soon as he appeared, Akainu immediatelyunched a massive fire fist towards Ian!


    With a hugeva fist, the heat capable of instantly shattering and evaporating massive icebergs, its power was quite terrifying.


    But Ian didn¡¯t dodge or evade. The bells on his wrist jingled, and two ck Dragon Waves intertwined and instantly shot out, swooping towards Akainu¡¯s enormous magma fist in a double helix posture!


    During the fight with Garp, Ian didn¡¯t retaliate. In fact, his real intention was to fill his Nen. His Nen recovery speed is quite fast now. Grandmaster-level Nen cultivation was no joke. In just a short time, his Nen was almost full again. With his current state, even without Enel¡¯s charging, he still had the strength to sustain high-intensitybat for a while.


    Boom! At first contact, there was a massive energy shock. At the moment when Akainu¡¯s magma hit the ck Dragon, it melted away!


    Ian¡¯s ck Dragon Wave had a higher heat than Akainu¡¯s magma. While magma¡¯s temperature might be able to melt stone into a liquid, Ian¡¯s ck mes of the Demon world could directly evaporate rock. They were simply not on the same level!


    Moreover, this time, Ian released not just one but two ck Dragon Waves. So, to the incredulous eyes of everyone present, Ian¡¯s ck Dragon Waves directly engulfed Akainu¡¯s massive Dai Funka, then relentlessly flew towards Akainu.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Akainu encountered this situation for the first time. Even Aokiji¡¯s frost, which he could nullify with his magma, but this caught him off guard. Now, he was taken aback by Ian¡¯s ck Dragon Waves!


    Only at this moment did he understand why Aokiji, who pursued him during the Mariejois incident, returned injured. Ian¡¯s mes were indeed extraordinary!


    ¡°The threat must be eliminated!¡± Akainu reacted quickly again and unleashed another massive volcanic eruption, but this time, he imbued his magma fist with powerful Armament Haki.


    The energy of the iing ck Dragon Waves had already been somewhat depleted. This time, under Akainu¡¯s attack, it was finally neutralized!


    However, while Akainu was focused on dealing with the ck Dragon Waves, Ian had already asked Marco the question he wanted to ask.


    ¡°Where exactly is Oyaji on the ind?¡±

 Chapter 577: The Old Man’s Spirit

    Chapter 577: The Old Man¡¯s Spirit


    Upon hearing Ian¡¯s question, Marco hesitated for a moment, but then quickly understood.


    Ever since Ace returnedst time, they had heard from Ace about Ian¡¯s healing abilities, so they immediately thought that Ian might want to go back to cure their old man.


    So Marco immediately whispered a few words in Ian¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Ian nodded, nced at Akainu over there, and said to Marco, ¡°Hold on for me for another ten minutes! You can do that right?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Marco immediately agreed and rushed towards Akainu, recing Ian to continue the fight with him.


    Although Akainu really wanted to attack Ian, the problem was Marco was not to be underestimated either, so he had no choice but to deal with Marco¡¯s constant offensive first.


    Meanwhile, after Marco rushed up, Ian immediately spread his ming Wings and flew towards the inds in the distance.


    Even though Sengoku was entangled by Eva and Crocodile, he had been keeping an eye on Ian¡¯s movements. Seeing him take off, he immediately guessed that he might be going to find Whitebeard, so disregarding Crocodile¡¯s attacks, he directly aimed a palm strike towards Ian¡¯s direction!


    A burst of golden light shed, and a powerful shockwave immediately surged from Sengoku¡¯s palm, swiftly attacking Ian who was flying in mid-air.However, at this moment, a burly figure suddenly jumped up and intercepted the path of the shockwave in mid-air!


    It was Diamond Jozu!


    Although he looked like a brute, Jozu was actually quite calm. When he saw Ian attacking Akainu earlier, he guessed that Ian might have some n. Sure enough, after murmuring something to Marco, he immediately leaped up.


    He quickly realized that Ian might be trying to find his old man.


    When Sengokuunched his attack towards Ian, Jozu didn¡¯t hesitate to jump up and block the blow.


    Although he used his diamond body to withstand the attack, Sengoku¡¯s strength was incredibly powerful. Jozu¡¯s body was directly sent flying by the shockwave, spinning dozens of times in the air before crashing heavily onto the ground.


    Ian also saw Jozu blocking the attack for him, but he didn¡¯t have time to thank him. He elerated and flew forward.


    The only person who could intercept him now was Kizaru, but at this moment, Kizaru was entangled in a fierce battle with Enel, and he couldn¡¯t spare any attention to this side.


    Sengoku watched Ian go farther away, feeling restless. He certainly understood that Ian must be going to find Whitebeard. However, in his view, even if Ian went, it might not be useful since Whitebeard was severely injured. If Ian intended to break out together with Whitebeard, that would be even better; then the opportunity for the Marines woulde!


    Logically, Ian leaving was a good thing, but for some reason, Sengoku couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of restlessness in his heart.


    ¡°Could it be that he still has some other trump cards!?¡± Sengoku thought to himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Following Marco¡¯s directions and location, Ian flew while observing. After passing through dozens ofrge and small inds, he finally saw a rtivelyrge ind.


    In the Edd War Sea region, it was unlikely for inds to have any vegetation because they could be submerged at any time due to tides. Therefore, most of the time, the surface of the rocks here could only be seen covered with some algae or barnacles.


    But on this ind, Ian saw a dark cave.


    Realizing that this was Whitebeard¡¯s hiding ce, Ian immediately descended and ran towards the cave.


    However, as soon as he entered the cave, he heard a loud roar from inside: ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡±


    Following the roar, a ze of white mes erupted!


    Ian quickly ducked and avoided the mes, then shouted, ¡°Ace! It¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°Ian!?¡± Ace¡¯s voice came with surprise. ¡°You finally came! Over here,e quickly and see Oyaji!¡±


    Ian hurriedly rushed in and saw the people inside the cave.


    There was the ship doctor of the Whitebeard Pirates, along with the group of beautiful nurses who had always been by Whitebeard¡¯s side, in addition to the captain of the Eighth Division, the fish-man Namur and Ace. They were all gathered around a stone bed, and on the bedy a tall man.


    Needless to say, this tall man was none other than the Whitebeard, Edward Newgate.


    Next to the stone bed, IV bags hung, and Whitebeardy on the bed with thick bandages wrapped around his chest. However, arge amount of blood was seeping from his chest, and he seemed to be struggling to sit up, but was being desperately held down by Ace and Namur.


    At the sight of this situation, Ian immediately understood. It was estimated that the Whitebeard was worried about the situation between his sons and the Marines, so he wanted to support his body to join the battle, but was strongly discouraged by everyone.


    When Ian came in, the anger on Whitebeard¡¯s face had not disappeared¡­


    ¡°Oyaji, what do you want to do?¡± Ian smiled and waved to Ace and Namur.


    ¡°You brat, are you here to witness my embarrassment too?¡± When Whitebeard saw Ian appear, he was momentarily stunned, then said with a straight face.


    However, although there was a displeased expression on his face, Ian could see a hint of undisguised joy in his eyes.


    Obviously, Whitebeard was relieved by Ian¡¯s presence¡­


    ¡°You got such serious injuries! Do you still want to fight the Marines?¡± Ian couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Do you think your sons are having it too easy in the battle?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Who do you think I am?¡± Whitebeard snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m the Whitebeard! With such a small injury, I can still hold on!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Ian replied as he walked towards him, saying, ¡°Everyone knows you¡¯re the strongest man in the world¡­¡±


    However, when the Whitebeard heard this word from Ian¡¯s mouth, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little despondent.


    Previously, when the 43 pirate groups under Whitebeard¡¯smand came to support, the Whitebeard was determined to go out and confront the Marines. However, because of concerns about his injuries and health, Marco and the others resorted to desperate measures, pressing him into this cave to prevent him from going out.


    Everyone knew that the Marines¡¯ target was Whitebeard¡¯s head. If he went into battle injured, the Marines wouldunch a relentless attack on him, potentially killing him. Marco and the others didn¡¯t dare to take this risk, so after strenuously dissuading him, they rushed out with everyone else to fight the Marines.


    ording to Marco¡¯s thoughts, while everyone attracted the attention of the Marines, they would try to get Whitebeard out first.


    Although known as the strongest man in the world, Whitebeard also understood that, in essence, he was just a man. He could be injured and killed just like anyone else. Watching Marco and the others fight against the Marines while he was injured and gasping for breath here, how could he ept it with his pride and dignity!?


    Especially when he noticed that the situation seemed to be getting more intense, and even Ace was knocked into the water and almost drowned, only to be saved by Jinbe, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and wanted to get out of bed to join the fight.


    If it weren¡¯t for Ian¡¯s sudden appearance, Ace and the others would have almost been unable to restrain Whitebeard.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Who can tell me about Oyaji¡¯s injuries?¡± Ian approached and nced at the wounds, asking.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad!¡± A bespectacled ship¡¯s doctor from the Whitebeard Pirates adjusted his sses and frowned, cursing, ¡°Teach that bastard, he smeared poison on his weapon¡­¡±


    So that¡¯s why Whitebeard¡¯s injuries were so severe!


    When Teach ambushed Whitebeard, the knife he used was coated with poison he concocted himself!


    This was an extremely despicable act. In fact, among pirates, using poison on weapons was greatly despised. Although many piratesmitted all sorts of atrocities, they still believed in fairbat. If they were defeated by an opponent¡¯s strength, they had nothing to say and sometimes even admired the opponent¡¯s strength enough to join them.


    However, no one would ept being killed by such a lowly means as poisoning weapons.


    Unlike pure poison use, weapon poisoning is truly treacherous. Throughout history, there have been numerous pirate crews that employed poisoning as a means of attack on their weapons. While these crews may win one or two victories, once word spreads, they often be the primary targets for other pirates to exterminate, leading to dire consequences.


    When Whitebeard was stabbed previously, no one had thought that Teach would smear poison on his weapon. By the time they realized something was wrong, the toxin had already infiltrated Whitebeard¡¯s body.


    Without knowing the form of the poison, no one knew what toxin it was. Just like how snake venom requires a specific serum for antidote, the ship¡¯s doctors of the Whitebeard Pirates naturally couldn¡¯t find an antidote for the poison.


    From Teach stabbing Whitebeard and escaping, to the Whitebeard Pirates being besieged by the Marines afterward, everything that happened during this period was interconnected. Whitebeard never received effective treatment in the true sense, and it has been dragging on until now¡­


    So even though he can still speak and move around now, it¡¯s all just him forcing himself. His current condition is very dire, and he could potentially lose consciousness at any moment due to his injuries and the poison.


    Under such circumstances, who among his sons would feel at ease letting him go into battle?


    That wouldn¡¯t be going to war; that would be going to offer him as a sacrifice!


    After listening to the ship¡¯s doctor¡¯s ount, Ian also understood what was going on and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head, saying, ¡°Really¡­ Oyaji, you¡¯ve got to have some restraint¡­¡±


    ¡°Not you too! What now? Are you about to start lecturing me?!¡± Whitebeard red at Ian. ¡°I¡¯m already a dying man. But even if I¡¯m about to die, I¡¯d rather die on the battlefield! Not in this damp cave, on this damn stone bed!¡±

 Chapter 578: Ians Decision

    Chapter 578: Ian''s Decision


    Whitebeard¡¯s words were resolute, and anyone could discern his determination from his tone.


    For a moment, everyone in the Whitebeard Pirates fell silent. Several of the beautiful nurses even discreetly turned their faces away, wiping away tears.


    Ace grew anxious and turned to look at Ian. He was about to ask Ian to check Whitebeard¡¯s injuries and see if he could ensure their father¡¯s recovery. However, he didn¡¯t expect Whitebeard to suddenly let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Ian, you¡¯re just like Ace, both of you are good kids!¡± Sitting on the edge of the bed, Whitebeard picked up his naginata leaning against the wall and gently stroked this old friend. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you still thought ofing to save me at thest moment. I regretted hitting you back then because of what happened with Teach. I¡¯ve always regretted not being able to apologize to you in person. You were right. Among the whole pirate crew, only you saw Teach¡¯s ambition¡­¡±


    ¡°Why bring this up now?¡± Ian waved his hand.


    Leaning on the naginata, Whitebeard stood up. His stature still appeared tall and awe-inspiring, draped in his captain¡¯s coat. Whitebeard lowered his head to look at Ian and said, ¡°Ian, promise me one thing!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ian was puzzled.


    ¡°If I die, then you must find a way to take Namur and Ace with you and leave!¡± Whitebeard said, ¡°In the future, the Whitebeard Pirates will merge into your Dragon Hunter Pirates!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Ian was dumbfounded when he heard this.Not only him, but even Ace, Namur, and the other ship¡¯s doctors and nurses were all dumbfounded.


    ¡°How¡­ how could this be!?¡± Namur panicked, saying to the Whitebeard, ¡°Oyaji, don¡¯t say such things! Why would you have to die!?¡±


    However, Whitebeard ignored him and shouted loudly, ¡°Did you hear me, Ace! Namur! In the future, you and others will assist Ian, let him take over my position and be the new Yonko! This is your captain¡¯s order!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, father!¡± Namur was shocked by Whitebeard¡¯s roar, then burst into tears, overwhelmed with emotion.


    He understood, this was his father¡¯s final instructions¡­


    However, Ace and Ian were still a little confused. This didn¡¯t seem right!


    Ace thought, Ian came specifically to treat Dad¡¯s injuries, but before anything could be said, he heard Oyaji giving his final instructions!?


    And Ian also felt puzzled. How could he not have anticipated that the Whitebeard would think of entrusting the Whitebeard Pirates to him? Did Oyaji, who wasn¡¯t even his biological father, hold higher hopes for him in his heart than for his own sons?


    Seemingly noticing Ian¡¯s puzzled expression, Whitebeard suddenly burst into heartyughter and said, ¡°The Marines want to annihte my pirate crew, don¡¯t they? Then I¡¯ll let them know that while the Whitebeard Pirates may fall, the Dragon Hunters Pirate Crew emerges. The structure of the Four Emperors remains unchanged!¡±


    Hearing this, Ian finally understood Whitebeard¡¯s true intentions. Suppressing his urge to retort mockingly, he raised his hand towards Whitebeard and said, ¡°Um¡­ Oyaji, could you let me finish speaking for once? Every time I try to speak, you interrupt me¡­¡±


    Whitebeard paused, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for the Whitebeard Pirates to be led by you!¡± Ian said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to ept them?¡± There was a hint of disappointment in the Whitebeard¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to ept them!¡± Ian shook his head. ¡°If they really want to join my pirate crew, I¡¯d be more than happy!¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡± Whitebeard was very puzzled.


    Ian shrugged, somewhat helpless. ¡°What I mean is, why are you so pessimistic!? Did you think that I sneaked over during the war just to see you onest time?¡±


    Ace reacted quickly, his eyes instantly lighting up as he asked Ian, ¡°Ian, are you saying¡­ you¡¯re confident!?¡±


    Ace knew Ian had healing abilities, but he didn¡¯t understand the principles and limits of Ian¡¯s healing abilities, so he couldn¡¯t be sure whether Ian could heal Whitebeard¡¯s severe injuries. But now, after hearing Ian¡¯s tone, he immediately caught on.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ian red at him. ¡°As long as you¡¯re still breathing, I¡¯m confident!¡±


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Namur, feelingpletely lost, finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    Ian looked up at the Whitebeard and said, ¡°Dad, what if I could heal you, make you as good as new? Would you still want the Whitebeard Pirates to merge into the Dragon Hunters Pirate Crew?¡±


    Upon hearing this, even Whitebeard was dumbfounded.


    ¡°I¡­ Ian!? Are you serious!?¡± Namur and the other ship doctors were suddenly excited, rushing up to surround Ian.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Ian smirked, looking mischievously at Whitebeard. ¡°So, Oyaji, what do you say? Don¡¯t you want to give the Marines a banging surprise?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Whitebeard lowered his head and looked at Ian, but he could tell that Ian was indeed confident.


    However, as soon as he thought of his earlier words, Whitebeard suddenly felt a bit embarrassed. Damn it, that brat Ian, if he could heal me, why didn¡¯t he say so earlier!?


    Is it amusing to watch an old man pondering over his final days!?


    So, the Whitebeard suddenly reached out and with a thud, punched Ian on the head!


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Ian, hit on the head, immediately held his head and crouched down, feeling a big bump forming. Unable to hold back, he shouted at the Whitebeard, ¡°Why did you hit me!?¡±


    However, seeing Ian¡¯s expression, Whitebeard inexplicably felt in a great mood and burst into heartyughter. He reached for the jug of wine on the bedside table, took a gulp.


    This action naturally made the ship doctors and nurses extremely anxious.


    ¡°Uuhh, forget it, i won¡¯t bother to argue with you¡­ Ace! Namur!¡± Ian stood up and gestured to Ace and Thatch, ¡°Hold him down!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay!¡± The two of them reacted quickly, jumped up, snatched the jug of wine and the naginata from Whitebeard¡¯s hands, and then pulled Whitebeard forcefully, pressing him down on the bed.


    ¡°What are you brats doing!?¡± Whitebeard frowned and shouted.


    Ian stood in front of Whitebeard and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time, Oyaji, cooperate a bit! If you want to get better quickly, then stop moving around. Marco and the others are waiting for our support!¡±


    Hearing Ian¡¯s words, Whitebeard also understood. He then snorted coldly and said, ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s see if you brat can really heal me!¡±


    Under the anxious and expectant gazes of everyone, Ian¡¯s hand was ced on the broad chest of Whitebeard, and with a scissor, he cut open the bandages wrapped around him, revealing Whitebeard¡¯s wound.


    The wound was slightly to the right of the heart, horizontal, as if it had pierced through the gap in the ribs. Although the ship doctors had sutured it, perhaps because Whitebeard had struggled to get up before, the wound had burst open again.


    The blood flowing from the burst wound was not bright red but rather had ck granules, looking very eerie.


    It was unknown what kind of toxin it was. If this continued, Whitebeard would copse from it. After all, his wound was originally in the position of his heart, without even a buffer time, the toxin had invaded his whole body. He had managed to hold on until now, which could only be attributed to Whitebeard¡¯s inhuman physical constitution. For an ordinary person, they might have died dozens of hours ago¡­


    Taking a deep breath, Ian ced his hand on Whitebeard¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Twin Sacred Return Shield!¡±


    A faint light membrane extended from Ian¡¯s palm, enveloping the entire wound, and then expanded again, covering his whole body.


    In addition to healing, it was necessary to help Whitebeard expel the toxins from his body, so Ian could only expand it to his entire body for treatment.


    Perhaps it was because the repelling force of the Twin Sacred Return Shield was gradually taking effect, the Whitebeard suddenly felt much morefortable throughout his body, feeling extremely amazed.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of power Ian possessed, so for a while, he was very curious about Ian¡¯s so-called crypto Fruit power¡­


    As Ian concentrated and continued to output his Nen power to treat Whitebeard, he didn¡¯t notice Whitebeard¡¯s expression. Ace and Namur, on the other hand, nervously dared only to breathe quietly, afraid to disturb Ian.


    In fact, Ian had hesitated before deciding whether to treat Whitebeard.


    As a transmigrator, he naturally knew that in the original story, Whitebeard died, and his death symbolized the end of an era, which had a specific significance.


    However, now that Ian possessed Orihime¡¯s card, gaining extraordinary healing abilities, he had been thinking, did he really have to watch Whitebeard die like this?


    Don¡¯t doubt it, if it weren¡¯t for Ian¡¯s arrival, Ace and Namur would never have been able to stop the Whitebeard. His final words were an indication that he was determined to die and intended to join the battle¡­


    If the Whitebeard was not treated and allowed to fight the Marines like this, then needless to say, Whitebeard was really doomed. This war would still end in the Marines¡¯ victory, and the new era¡¯s pattern would also form.


    But the problem was, the original story had already changed due to Ian¡¯s intervention. The Summit War did not happen, Ace was not captured, and the current War was disced at the Edd War Sea. It could be said that everything was already different from his original course.


    In this situation, the old era has ended. What significance does a new pattern hold for Ian? The future ahead is already unpredictable!


    Leaving other matters aside, Ian doesn¡¯t believe that Teach, that bastard, would dare to appear and try to snatch Whitebeard¡¯s Gura Gura no Mi again! If he dares to show up, the ckbeard Pirates will immediately be wiped out!


    Indeed, if the Whitebeard were to die, Ian would indeed have the opportunity to take over the remaining forces of the Whitebeard Pirates and be a new Yonko. However, after taking over, problems would arise. He would have to shoulder the heavy responsibility of avenging the Whitebeard!


    In other words, he would have to lead the Whitebeard Pirates and directly confront the entire Navy. Moreover, at that time, the other two Yonko, Big Mom and Kaido, might alsoe looking for trouble, testing whether Ian is qualified to stand alongside them as a Yonko¡­


    These are all foreseeable developments in the aftermath.


    However, if we reason the other way around, we¡¯ll find that if Whitebeard didn¡¯t die but instead won this war, it would also be hugely beneficial for Ian!


    Firstly, Ian would win the friendship of the entire Whitebeard Pirates. This friendship includes tens of thousands of pirates from the 43 pirate crews under Whitebeard¡¯smand.


    The very alive Whitebeard, the number one of the Four Emperors, will be Ian¡¯s greatest support. The Whitebeard Pirates and the Dragon Hunter Pirates will be the most steadfast allies! By then, the two pirate crews will support each other, even the Navy won¡¯t dare to touch them! Compared to taking control over the Whitebeard Pirates and directly confronting the Navy¡¯s hundreds of thousands of troops, it¡¯s apletely different scenario.


    And if the Whitebeard Pirates win the war, it means the Navy has failed, further damaging the credibility of the Navy and the World Government. Ian¡¯s identity is already affiliated with the Revolutionary Army. Will this help the Revolutionary Army¡¯s future actions?


    Even if Ian doesn¡¯t want to be part of the Revolutionary Army and aims for the position of Yonko, he doesn¡¯t necessarily have to inherit it from Whitebeard. He could also set his sights on Big Mom or Kaido. Conversely, Whitebeard might even lend him a hand at that time¡­


    These are all advantageous points Ian can think of.


    Since history has already been changed, why stick to the original story to assess the situation? With such a deep connection between the Whitebeard Pirates and himself, would it be worth watching Whitebeard die for such a ridiculous reason?


    Therefore, after careful consideration, Ian decided to heal the Whitebeard¡­

 Chapter 579: Entrance

    Chapter 579: Entrance


    On the battlefield at this moment, both sides, pirates and the Navy, were all bloodthirsty.


    Every moment, someone fell, either hit by bullets, shed by des, or affected by the attacks of other strong individuals.


    The scene was too brutal. Although the reefs of the Edd War arerge, with hundreds of thousands gathered here to fight, including powerful individuals capable of destroying inds, one can imagine the situation.


    The journalists embedded with the troops responsible for reporting this war dared only to use their image-transmitting Den Den Mushi from a distance, fearing being caught in the crossfire.


    Kuina, gripping her de, looked around at the fighting crowd, panting heavily. Her face was covered in grime and bloodstains. Several piratesy at her feet, those who had tried to attack her earlier, only to be cut down by her.


    Koby and Helmeppo were behind Kuina at this moment. The three of them fought back to back, but in reality, most of the time, Kuina was the one protecting them.


    Screams filled the air, and fresh blood sprayed everywhere. Although Koby and Helmeppo could still fight, whenever they saw the gruesome scenes around them, they couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseous, their legs constantly trembling.


    There were many new recruits in the Navy who hadn¡¯t experienced the brutality of true battles, but the Navy¡¯s frontline soldiers were indeed not as skilled as the pirates. However, the several super strong individuals on the Navy¡¯s side significantly bnced out this disadvantage.


    Apart from Enel engaging with Kizaru and Fujitora engaging with Aokiji, on Akainu¡¯s side, Marco alone was not enough to handle the pressure. Consequently, Diamond Jozu and Vista had to team up with Marco to confront Akainu together.Moria had already been knocked down by Jinbe¡¯s powerful punch. In such a battlefield, Moria was at a disadvantage. His strength came entirely from his Devil Fruit ability, which was only fully realized when he had enough shadows to manipte.


    Jinbe¡¯s forceful punch made Moria suffer a serious injury, temporarily incapacitating him, and then he engaged with Vice Admiral Garp.


    ¡°Jinbe!¡± Garp shouted as he threw punches. ¡°Have you also turned against the Navy?¡±


    ¡°Ever since I was thrown into the Impel Down,¡± Jinbe retracted his fist to his waist and then struck out forcefully!


    Boom! Garp¡¯s ck iron fist shed solidly with Jinbe¡¯s ¡°Five Thousand Tile True Punch,¡± and a powerful shockwave erupted, sending nearby pirates and Marines flying backward¡­


    ¡­


    On the other side, Reiju, Robin, Nami, and Nana were also facing Vice Admiral Tsuru. Reiju was responsible for agile maneuvers, Nana attacked head-on with her sword, Nami searched for opportunities to attack from behind with her Clima-Tact, and Robin used her Devil Fruit abilities to assist. If they had a healer, their team would be a standard adventurers lineup facing a boss.


    However, despite her old age, Vice Admiral Tsuru was indeed a boss-level character. Near their location, there were several pirates who had been turned into t clothes by Vice Admiral Tsuru¡¯s Wash-Wash Fruit ability, lying helplessly on the ground. They were in pain as people around them trampled over them.


    Aware of this, Nana and the others dared not get too close to Vice Admiral Tsuru and attacked cautiously.


    ¡°These four little girls are quite clever¡­¡± Vice Admiral Tsurumented.


    ¡­


    There were pirates turned into clothes, and likewise, there were pirates turned into stone statues. Although Boa Hancock didn¡¯t want to fight the Whitebeard Pirates, her status as a Warlord of the Sea led many pirates to misunderstand her position. So they all shouted and rushed towards Boa Hancock. Faced with such people, Boa Hancock couldn¡¯t just stand idly by. Each pirate trying to attack her turned into a stone statue under her kicks. However, she didn¡¯t distinguish between friend and foe when she acted, and some nearby Marines were also kicked by her¡­


    ¡­


    Zoro was still battling with Hawkeye, but Hawkeye was starting to get impatient. While parrying Zoro¡¯s shes with his ck de Yoru, Hawkeye spoke, ¡°Is this your level? You disappoint me!¡±


    Zoro¡¯s expression was filled with anger at this moment, but this anger wasn¡¯t directed towards Hawkeye; it was frustration at his own powerlessness. Even if he roared and exerted all his strength to strike at Hawkeye, it could easily be deflected by thetter. This made him feel like a skinny child recklessly challenging a strong man. Such a blow was too much for him to bear¡­


    ¡­


    Buggy and his pirate crew had no intention of fighting in this chaotic battlefieldonHe originally intended to sneak away with Alvida and the others. However, a Pacifista who had been knocked unconscious by Luffy and Franky¡¯sbined attack happened to fall in front of them. Upon regaining consciousness, this pacifista spotted Buggy.


    ¡°Clown Buggy, one of the masterminds behind the Impel Down jailbreak! Attack!¡±


    With those words, aser shot out from the pacifista, causing an explosion of mes. Buggy¡¯s pirate crew was thrown into chaos, screaming and fleeing in all directions¡­


    ¡­


    After dodging a meteorite from Fujitora, Domingo, though refraining from any further confrontation with Sugar, spotted his target after jumping away.


    With a leap, he had already arrived in front of Law.


    ¡°Fufufu!¡± Domingo smirked, ¡°Look who it is! Law, I thought you¡¯d be hiding like a turtle forever. Didn¡¯t expect to see you on this battlefield! Found yourself a new ally?¡±


    Law shielded Walnut behind him, drew his nodachi ¡°Kikoku,¡± and said with a grim expression, ¡°Domingo, I¡¯m here to send you to hell!¡±


    ¡°Where did you get this confidence from!?¡± Domingoughed even louder at Law¡¯s words.


    However, before he could finishughing, a figure suddenly rushed out from the side, mming into Domingo¡¯s shoulder. Caught off guard, Domingo staggered from the tremendous force. Before he could stabilize himself, hands grabbed his ankles and swiftly twisted him upside down.


    ¡°You bastard, who are you!?¡± Domingo stared at the man before him, realizing he wasn¡¯t from the Heart Pirates.


    The one attacking Domingo was Yardi. He and Law had been protecting Walnut on the battlefield, usually without much presence. But facing Domingo, Yardi suddenly erupted!


    At this moment, the muscles on his arms bulged high, but strangely, these arms had segmented parts, and antennae appeared on Yardi¡¯s head, with mandibles at the corners of his mouth!


    Zoan-type Insect Devil Fruit, Ant Form!


    Yes, Yardi had also be a Devil Fruit user, and his Devil Fruit was brought to him by someone from the Revolutionary Army headquarters some time ago! It was said to be personally ordered by Dragon¡­


    After grabbing Domingo, Yardi let out a roar, holding Domingo and starting to spin in ce, lifting him up, then suddenly threw Domingo in one direction!


    Domingo was still trying to find a way to stop himself when a huge stone club swung over and hit him hard!


    Thud! Domingo was sent flying out like a baseball hit!


    The one who made the move was Urouge¡­


    The three of them joined forces, and even Domingo was almost coughing up blood!


    ¡°You¡­ you!¡± Domingo¡¯s body stopped in mid-air, the triumphantughter on his face finally disappearing, reced by gritted teeth¡­


    He swung his right hand behind him, and countless threads instantly appeared, entwining together in Domingo¡¯s palm.


    Just as Domingo was about to unleash his Hyper Kick Whip toward Law and the others below, suddenly, Domingo¡¯s ears twitched as if he heard something strange.


    Not just him, but also Sengoku, Garp, Akainu, Aokiji, Kizaru, Jinbe, Crocodile, Iva, Marco, Vista, and the others, all heard this strange sound.


    The sound was somewhat muffled, like the slow cracking of ice.


    ¡°No¡­ not good!!!¡±


    Sengoku was the first to react, immediately crossing his arms in front of him and shouting, ¡°All forces!! Brace for impact!¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, there was a soft popping sound again, followed by a powerful and violent shockwave!


    With a thunderous roar, the entire battlefield seemed to be swept up by a Category 12 hurricane. Countless pirates and marines engaged inbat were blown away, one by one, tumbling in the air.


    The marines yelled in confusion, not understanding what was happening, but the pirates, after a moment of confusion, suddenly realized what was going on. Though blown away, they erupted into excited cheers.


    Sengoku and his men firmly nted their feet on the ground to stabilize themselves, their hands ced in front of their heads to resist the storm.


    Domingo, who was already suspended in mid-air, was the unluckiest of them all. He not only felt the sweeping shockwave but also experienced an immense force directly hitting his abdomen.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Domingo immediately spewed out a mouthful of blood as he was blown away.


    After the storm subsided, Sengoku and his men raised their heads and looked towards the direction of the storm. Not that far ahead, they saw a tall figure crouching there, still in a punching stance.


    ¡°Whitebeard!!!¡±


    Sengoku crushed a piece of hard ice that had just flown towards him in the storm and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°The most important figure, has he finally appeared!?¡±


    Upon seeing this towering figure, the pirates erupted into thunderous cheers!


    ¡°Oyaji! Father is here!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    On the Navy¡¯s side, and among those who witnessed the scene through the live broadcast, they were all stunned, staring at the towering figure, trembling uncontrobly.


    ¡°Whitebeard, that monster, has appeared!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t he severely injured? Why is he still showing up!?¡±


    In full view of everyone, Whitebeard slowly retracted his arm and whispered, ¡°Ian, is this okay?¡±


    ¡°Nice!¡± Ian, who appeared much shorter standing beside Whitebeard, gave a thumbs up and said, ¡°But it would be even better if you could punch Domingo to death!¡±


    Ace, standing on the other side, chuckled, adjusting his cowboy hat on his head, ¡°It¡¯s too far away, not that easy, is it?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you filthy brat!¡± Whitebeard snorted, ¡°You¡¯re the first to dare to order me to fight for you!¡±


    Ian grinned and remained silent.


    Whitebeard stood up straight, grinned broadly, and sneered at Sengoku, who, despite transforming into a giant Buddha in the distance, still appeared towering, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just saying hello lightly!¡±


    ¡°¡­,¡± Sengoku was speechless.


    Following Akainu, Kizaru, and Aokiji, the fourth person to be greeted also appeared¡­

 Chapter 580: New Family

    Chapter 580: New Family


    Whitebeard gripped his naginata, walking step by step towards them. The end of his weapon¡¯s handle struck the ice, producing a nging sound. With each ng, beads of cold sweat began to form on Sengoku¡¯s forehead.


    He knew very well that when the Whitebeard said he was just ¡°saying hello,¡± he truly meant it.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the pirates and marines tangled together, that air-shattering punch from before would have done far more than just stir up a hurricane¡­


    Sengoku, Garp, and Tsuru, veterans of their generation, had all faced Whitebeard inbat before. The fact that the Whitebeard had survived and be one of the Four Emperors spoke volumes.


    Whitebeard¡¯s strength was undeniable. Among those present, not even Sengoku was his match¡­


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Sengoku, drenched in sweat, nced at Whitebeard¡¯s chest, but saw no sign of injury. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°What is going on!? Could it be that this was all an act by the Whitebeard Pirates, and ckbeard Teach deceived us!? Was the aim to lure the marines into a trap?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s highly possible!¡± Vice Admiral Tsuru, who had already retreated to Sengoku¡¯s side, frowned and said, ¡°This might exin why Teach disappeared just as the battle was about to start!¡±


    ¡°If this is a scheme set by the Whitebeard Pirates, then we¡¯re in big trouble!¡± Tsuru sighed.


    However, at this moment, Garp, standing with his arms crossed, said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so! That old guy Whitebeard wouldn¡¯t do something like this! Even though he¡¯s our enemy, I have to admit, he¡¯s straightforward!¡±¡°Indeed¡­¡± Sengoku also calmed down, agreeing with Garp.


    Thinking it over, there were too many ws in their previous assumption. The most suspicious point was, if this really was a scheme by Teach and the Whitebeard Pirates, why hadn¡¯t Teach appeared alongside the Whitebeard?


    ¡°It seems Whitebeard¡¯s appearance is definitely rted to that kid Ian!¡± Sengoku gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He somehow managed to heal Whitebeard! Damn it, we were too careless. If we had known this, we should have desperately tried to stop him before! Just how many abilities does that kid¡¯s Currency Fruit have!?¡±


    As they spoke, Edward Newgate, the Whitebeard, had already stepped into the battlefield, with Ian, Ace, and Namur following behind him.


    With a ng, he stabbed his naginata into the ice, then spread his arms wide and suddenly burst into loudughter, ¡°Gurarara! My sons, I have returned!¡±


    This deration ignited an explosive wave of excitement among the Whitebeard Pirates who had been eagerly watching him approach. Marco, Jozu, Vista, and the other captains of the 43 pirate crews erupted into thunderous cheers and rushed towards Whitebeard.


    ¡°Father! It¡¯s so great that you¡¯re alright!¡±


    ¡°Father, we were so worried about you!¡±


    ¡°Oyaji¡­¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    The captains and crew members, cheering, threw themselves at Whitebeard, clinging to his legs and looking up in awe at his towering, imposing figure. Whitebeard smiled warmly, his eyes filled with affection, as he bent down and enveloped his beloved children in his massive arms.


    In this moment, the Whitebeard felt the deepest gratitude towards Ian.


    He had once believed that he might die bedridden, and even if he dragged his severely injured body onto the battlefield, he would ultimately fall in defeat and forever part from his beloved sons.


    However, Ian¡¯s appearance had changed everything.


    That miraculous power had, in such a short time, healed his life-threatening injuries and removed all the toxins from his body.


    Although Ian had told him that he couldn¡¯t do anything about natural aging, even so, Whitebeard felt an incredible surge of vitality within himself.


    The immense strength he felt in his clenched fist was something he hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time. It felt as if he had suddenly returned to his peak condition¡­


    ¡°Father, your wounds¡­ How did the scars disappear?¡± Vista, embraced by Whitebeard¡¯s arm, looked at his father¡¯s chest in amazement and asked.


    His question was actually on the minds of many.


    Whitebeard released his embrace, stood up straight again, took a deep breath, and suddenly roared, ¡°ALL MEMBERS OF THE WHITEBEARD PIRATES, LISTEN UP!!!¡±


    This shout immediately spread across the entire battlefield, and all the pirates pricked up their ears, not daring to breathe loudly, quietly waiting to hear their father¡¯s orders.


    However, Whitebeard pointed to Ian standing at his feet and dered loudly, ¡°From today onward, the Whitebeard Pirates have a new family member! That is Ian! Although he has not officially joined the Whitebeard Pirates, he is yourpanion! He is your brother! He is your family! Anyone who dares toy a hand on him will be making an enemy of the entire Whitebeard Pirates! Do you understand!?¡±


    Everyone had expected that Whitebeard would issuebat orders, making even the Navy tense up just now. But to their surprise, what Whitebeard actually announced was this!


    However, after a brief moment of stunned silence, the pirates of the Whitebeard Pirates suddenly raised their weapons and shouted in unison, ¡°Woohoo¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! A brother! A new family member!!¡±


    ¡°Ian!¡±


    ¡°Ian!!¡±


    ¡°Ian!!!¡±


    They chanted Ian¡¯s name in unison, their eyes filled with fervor and joy.


    Marco and Jozuughed heartily and threw their arms around Ian¡¯s shoulders. They weren¡¯t fools; Ian had left suddenly and returned with their fatherpletely healed. Now, with Whitebeard formally announcing Ian¡¯s status as a family member of the Whitebeard Pirates in front of everyone, it was clear that Ian was the one who had healed their father!


    The Whitebeard Pirates, who had been deeply worried about their father¡¯s condition, were overjoyed beyond words to see him appear in such high spirits.


    And now, all their happiness and gratitude were directed toward Ian!


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Even Aceughed heartily, leaping to hug Ian. Then, a crowd of pirates pounced on Ian, overwhelming him in a group hug. They celebrated their father¡¯s return in this joyous manner¡­


    On the contrary, the expression on the Navy¡¯s side was extremely ugly. Whitebeard¡¯s high-profile appearance and return to the battlefield, all of this was caused by this guy Ian!?


    Aokiji looked serious, silent, while Kizaru scratched his head in frustration. Akainu squinted his eyes, lit a cigar, and drew hard on it. The glow of the cigar reflected in the shadow under his hat, flickering¡­


    The soldiers on the Navy¡¯s side were all stunned, trembling as they looked at the Whitebeard. The sunlight shining from behind him made his figure appear godlike, making it difficult for anyone to summon the courage to resist.


    People watching this scene through the live broadcast were holding their heads in fear, crouching on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, that terrifying monster, the Whitebeard, he really appeared¡­¡±


    ¡°Oyaji¡­¡± Jinbe looked at Whitebeard happily, walked up to him, and said, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re okay!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Jinbe!¡± Dad looked at him, also with a relieved smile.


    However, at that moment, a figure suddenly appeared beside Whitebeard¡¯s neck¡ªit was that guy, Crocodile!


    He transformed into a whirlwind of sand, flying into the air, then suddenly struck out with a Desert Spada, aiming for Whitebeard¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Oyaji!?¡± The pirates who witnessed this scene couldn¡¯t help but exim, wanting to intervene but it was already toote.


    However, Crocodile¡¯s attack didn¡¯t seed. Whitebeard raised his hand, and his fist, emitting a white halo, struck the Desert Spada. The force of the impact not only shattered Crocodile¡¯s Desert Spada but also sent his body into a flurry of sand.


    Crocodile¡¯s figure reappeared on the ground, half-crouched, with a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Crocodile¡­¡± Whitebeard nced at him, his expression somewhatplicated. ¡°Did youe with Ian?¡±


    ¡°So what!?¡± Crocodile wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, standing up.


    ¡°Then you better stick with him from now on!¡± Whitebeard said, then ignored him.


    ¡°Damn it¡­!¡± Crocodile gritted his teeth, ring at Whitebeard¡¯s back.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, the battle between Zoro and Mihawk had temporarily ceased. Zoro was now panting heavily, covered in wounds, ring fiercely at Mihawk in front of him. However, Mihawk wasn¡¯t looking at him; instead, he gazed towards Whitebeard¡¯s location.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Suddenly, Mihawk said to Zoro.


    Before Zoro could react, Mihawk swung his ck de, Yoru, with tremendous force, unleashing a colossal sword aura that split the ground and flew towards Whitebeard!


    In his urgency, Zoro could only swiftly dodge. The sword aura flew past his chest, its sharpness stinging his face.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Due to Crocodile¡¯s earlier attack on Whitebeard, the members of the Whitebeard Pirates had already restrained their joy, realizing that the battle was far from over. So, when Mihawk¡¯s sword aura came, they immediately wanted to intercept it to protect their captain.


    Jozu was the strongest shield of the Whitebeard Pirates, so without hesitation, he stepped forward. But at that moment, Whitebeard unexpectedly shouted, ¡°Jozu, step aside!¡±


    Jozu hesitated for a moment, then moved aside. Whitebeard faced the iing sword aura and swung his naginata horizontally!


    Muscles bulging on his arm, Whitebeard roared loudly as his naginata swept out. A de aura, emitting a white halo with a buzzing and muffled sound, shot out horizontally to intercept the sword aura from Mihawk!


    Bang! The two sword auras collided instantly in mid-air. A violent shockwave immediately scattered from the collision point, blowing pirates and marines within a hundred meters away, causing them to scream in pain as they flew out.


    The sh between the world¡¯s greatest swordsman and the strongest man in the world waspleted in an instant¡­


    A smile crept onto Whitebeard¡¯s face, but Mihawk had a serious expression. Zoro, beside him, looked on in horror at the direction where the sword aura flew. It wasn¡¯t until now that he realized Mihawk had never gone all out against him before¡­


    Meanwhile, the faces of Sengoku and his group turned even grimmer after witnessing Crocodile and Mihawk¡¯s sessive attempts to test the Whitebeard.


    ¡°Whitebeard¡­ he¡¯s really unharmed¡­ and it seems like he¡¯s back at his peak¡­¡±

 Chapter 581: Luffy Must Die

    Chapter 581: Luffy Must Die


    In the intelligence observations of the World Government and the Navy, Whitebeard¡¯s health had always been a primary focus. Therefore, Sengoku was well aware that as Whitebeard¡¯s illness gradually worsened and his body weakened, he had seldom taken action personally.


    Most of the time, when faced with attacks directed at him, it was his sons who would step in to protect him.


    However, this time, in the face of attacks from Crocodile and Mihawk, two of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, Whitebeard chose to take action himself!


    What does this imply? It indicates that Whitebeard now has a strong fighting spirit, and his physical condition can support such actions!


    This is quite an ominous message for the Navy¡­


    After casually shing with Mihawk, Whitebeard wore a mysterious smile on his face. However, there was one person who was not having it.


    The de aura that Whitebeard unleashed earlier flew out horizontally, and coincidentally, it passed right over Buggy¡¯s body, slicing him in half. If it weren¡¯t for the unique properties of the Bara Bara no Mi (Chop-Chop Fruit), Buggy would have been killed on the spot!


    So, once he regained hisposure, Buggy broke out in a cold sweat. Turning his head, his upper body flew up to Whitebeard¡¯s face, and he screamed hysterically, ¡°Whitebeard! You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you!? Definitely on purpose!¡±


    In reality, Buggy, who had been trying to escape the battlefield, got terrified once Whitebeard appeared.As a former crew member on the Pirate King Roger¡¯s ship, Buggy naturally recognized the Whitebeard. Back in the day, he and Shanks had even faced off against the Whitebeard, so he was very afraid that Whitebeard might recognize him. Buggy feared that if Whitebeard discovered him, he might kill him¡­ After all, the Roger Pirates and the Whitebeard Pirates were once enemies.


    However, the world works in mysterious ways. The more Buggy wanted to hide, the harder it became to stay hidden. Despite his efforts to keep a low profile on the battlefield, he was still affected by Whitebeard¡¯s de aura.


    In his fear, Buggy assumed that Whitebeard had sharp eyes and had already spotted him. Overwhelmed by anxiety, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal himself and shout at Whitebeard.


    However, this scene was perceived quite differently by the prisoners who had escaped from Impel Down.


    Whitebeard¡¯s name resounded throughout the world. In the propaganda of the World Government and the Navy, Whitebeard was depicted as the most terrifying monster in the world. For those who had never seen the Whitebeard before, just the sight of him was enough to invoke fear.


    Their thoughts could be summed up in one sentence: ¡°That¡¯s the Whitebeard¡­¡±


    But Buggy dared to speak to Whitebeard in such a tone. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being killed?


    It wasn¡¯t just the prisoners who were shocked. Even the people watching this scene through the live broadcast found it incredibly unbelievable. They could see that Buggy seemed to be losing his temper at Whitebeard and cursing at him, and they guessed what his likely fate would be.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Whitebeard, upon seeing Buggy, was first taken aback, then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s you, the little red-nosed brat!¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a red nose!? Who¡¯s the red nose brat!?¡± Buggy was infuriated by this nickname and couldn¡¯t help but shout at Whitebeard again.


    Sometimes, Buggy really seemed like a foolish, simple-minded person. However, Whitebeard was in a good mood and didn¡¯t take offense. Heughed and said, ¡°So, you¡¯vee too. Are you here to take my head?¡±


    But at this moment, Buggy finally came to his senses, remembering exactly what kind of person he was facing. He had no choice but to bluff, ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s right! Prepare to die!¡±


    Whitebeard understood well that Crocodile and Buggy were among those Ian had rescued from Impel Down. However, the true intentions of these pirate leaders were beyond Ian¡¯s control, so Whitebeard didn¡¯t mind Crocodile and Buggy¡¯s disrespectful words. He said, ¡°Taking my head is simple. But with so many Marines around, can you handle them? How about this: join us in driving back the Marines first, and then you all can challenge me!¡±


    Everyone present, whether they were prisoners from Impel Down, pirates, or Marines, was shocked upon hearing this.


    Whitebeard actually proposed an alliance with the Clown Buggy!?


    As they processed this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    Sure enough! The Clown Buggy was indeed, like ck Dragon Ian, a hidden mastermind, a boss-level figure¡­ The Navy¡¯s ssification of him as one of the masterminds behind the Impel Down riot was indeed correct!


    Seeing an old acquaintance, Whitebeard couldn¡¯t help but joke around with Buggy, but little did he know that such words would instantly elevate Buggy¡¯s status!


    Ian watched the scene unfold, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. This situation was somewhat simr to what he had imagined. It perfectly matched his expectations. The public exchange between Whitebeard and Buggy would significantly elevate the Navy¡¯s assessment of Buggy¡¯s threat. After the war, they might extend a Warlord invitation to Buggy, just as they had done with him.


    If Buggy could sessfully secure a seat among the Seven Warlords, Ian¡¯s n would beplete. So, he just smiled and watched, pleased with the turn of events.


    With Whitebeard having dealt with Buggy and Crocodile, the troublemakers among the pirates were temporarily subdued. Whitebeard then swung his naginata and pointed its tip at Sengoku and Garp, saying, ¡°Sengoku! Do you still want to fight?¡±


    ¡°Whoa!!¡± As Whitebeard¡¯s words fell, the pirates erupted in a cheer, their morale soaring.


    Sengoku gritted his teeth as he looked at Whitebeard. He had returned to his normal human form, with his Fleet Admiral uniform already torn apart, revealing his strong, muscr upper body, marked with scars from battles past.


    He exchanged a nce with Garp, who smiled slightly and clenched his fist, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Consider this the final act for us old men¡­¡±


    With that, Sengoku let out a loud shout and transformed back into his Buddha form. Garp squatted down, his bulging muscles tearing his clothes apart, and his fists were covered in deep ck Armament Haki.


    Vice Admiral Tsuru sighed from the side and remarked, ¡°Men¡­¡±


    Though they didn¡¯t respond to Whitebeard¡¯s words, Sengoku and Garp¡¯s actions spoke for themselves!


    The war had reached a point where the Navy could not back down, and they certainly wouldn¡¯t retreat just because of Whitebeard¡¯s presence.


    Seeing Sengoku and Garp charging directly at Whitebeard, the Navy gritted their teeth and roared as they renewed their attack on the pirates. The battlefield, which had been clearly divided due to Whitebeard¡¯s appearance, became chaotic once again.


    Both sides instinctively charged at the enemies they had been fighting before. Enel sent a thunder dragon roaring towards Kizaru, while Aokiji used his power to conjure an ice saber, shing it at Fujitora.


    Only Akainu deviated from this pattern. Instead of going after Marco, he scanned the crowd, then leaped in a different direction.


    ¡°Damn it! No!¡± Ace saw the direction Akainu was heading and shouted, ¡°Luffy! Watch out!¡± He dashed in that direction as well.


    Ian also realized Akainu¡¯s target, cursed under his breath, and followed Ace.


    Akainu¡¯s target was none other than the captain of the Straw Hat Pirates, Monkey D. Luffy, who was mixed in with the crowd!


    Whitebeard had made a triumphant return, in peak condition, and Akainu saw this as well. He wasn¡¯t sure how this war would ultimately end, but considering the huge sacrifices already made, a total defeat would be a devastating blow to the Navy¡¯s reputation. Therefore, Akainu decided that no matter the oue of the war, he would ensure the Navy recouped some of its losses.


    And that ¡°recoup¡± was the son of the Revolutionary Dragon, Monkey D. Luffy!


    The lower half of Akainu¡¯s body transformed into flowing magma as he surged toward Luffy. His massive fist, wreathed in thick smoke, aimed straight for Luffy.


    Luffy, unaware of Akainu¡¯s fearsome power, stood there foolishly with his fists raised, ready to face the attack.


    Luffy didn¡¯t understand the danger, but Ace did! In a desperate leap, Ace kicked Luffy in the face, sending him flying to the side.


    Akainu¡¯s fist missed its target but scorched Ace¡¯s lower leg. Because Ace hadn¡¯t transformed into his elemental form tond the kick, he was injured, letting out a cry of pain as he fell down.


    Ace was also one of Akainu¡¯s primary targets. Without hesitation, Akainu didn¡¯t withdraw his fist. Instead, his other fist transformed into a ferocious magma hound, its jaws wide open, lunging towards the fallen Ace.


    At that moment, Ian arrived. Grabbing the back of Ace¡¯s neck, he yanked him backward, then spun around, his foot engulfed in ck mes, and kicked the magma hound¡¯s head.


    Boom! The dark red magma and ck mes scattered in all directions, deflecting Akainu¡¯s attack. Afternding, Ian pointed backward without looking and said to Luffy, ¡°Get to the rear! You¡¯re not his match!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Luffy shouted, his anger rising upon seeing Ace hurt because of him. ¡°I¡¯m going to knock him out!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! He¡¯s a Navy Admiral!¡± Ian retorted coldly. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? He wants to kill you! Get out of the way! Now is not the time to show off!¡±


    ¡°Luffyy, he¡¯s right!¡± Ace also stood up, moving his hat to the back of his neck. ¡°You¡¯re no match for him. Let us handle this!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh!¡± Seeing the serious expressions on Ian and Ace¡¯s faces, Luffy finally understood. Though often carefree, he wasn¡¯t foolish. He turned and ran.


    However, at that moment, Akainu shouted loudly, ¡°Stop him! Straw Hat Luffy is the son of Revolutionary Dragon! He must die!!¡±

 Chapter 582: Dog Beating Cannon!

    Chapter 582: Dog Beating Cannon!


    ¡°What¡­ What!?¡±


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s¡­ son!?¡±


    ¡°The bloodline of the most notorious criminal in history!?¡±


    Akainu¡¯s shout was heard by many in the Navy. Initially stunned by this revtion, the Navy soldiers quickly recovered and their gazes towards Luffy turned murderous.


    Momonga, Doberman, and Onigumo, the vice admirals nearby, immediately abandoned their current opponents and charged towards Luffy!


    ¡°Jinbe! Ivankov! Protect Luffy!¡± Ian urgently shouted.


    Ivankov and the others had already noticed the situation. Even without Ian¡¯smand, they were rushing over. Vice Admiral Momonga arrived first, shing at the running Luffy, but Ivankov intercepted him with a ¡°Death Wink,¡± sending him flying with a shockwave.


    However, the continuous wave of Navy soldiers kept advancing towards Luffy. He fought back desperately, punching away one enemy after another. Despite his efforts, the next to arrive, Vice Admiral Doberman, struck Luffy with a ¡°Finger Pistol,¡± creating a bloody hole in his body and sending him flying.


    As Luffy fell to the ground, Doberman and Onigumo reached him, both drawing their swords to finish him off.However, at that critical moment, an invisible circr space suddenly enveloped Luffy¡¯s position. The next second, Luffy disappeared from the ground, reced by a Navy officer!


    Doberman and Onigumo¡¯s swords stabbed directly through the Navy officer¡¯s body¡­


    ¡°What!?¡± The two were shocked when they saw this and immediately turned to look for Luffy, only to find that Straw Hat Luffy had somehow appeared next to Trafalgar Law.


    It was Law who had intervened. Using his Devil Fruit ability, he had swapped Luffy out of danger just in time.


    Marco and the others noticed what was happening. Knowing that Luffy was Ace¡¯s brother, two divisionmanders rushed over. At the same time, Jinbe and Ivankov also arrived. A group of them began fighting with the Navy vice admirals to protect Straw Hat Luffy.


    ¡°Damn it, one after another¡­¡± Akainu, who was currently engaged in battle with Ian and Ace, saw this out of the corner of his eye and was very displeased.


    He had intended to deal with Straw Hat Luffy personally, but Ian knew very well that the only ones who could pose a real threat to Luffy were the Navy¡¯s three admirals. As for the other vice admirals, with Jinbe and Ivankov¡¯s protection, they wouldn¡¯t be able to harm Luffy. So, Ian and Ace focused solely on attacking Akainu, not considering going to help Luffy at all.


    Although Ace¡¯s leg was injured, it wasn¡¯t too severe. He could endure the pain, and if it became unbearable, Ian was right beside him and could heal him at any moment.


    The two of them, nking Akainu from both sides,unched a pincer attack. Ian¡¯s de, covered in ck mes, continuously shed at Akainu, while Ace¡¯s fists, enveloped in white mes, provided ranged support, repeatedly unleashing fire punches at Akainu.


    Troublesome! This was Akainu¡¯s only thought at the moment. He had already noticed that Ian¡¯s eerie ck mes had a higher temperature than his magma. When the magma shed with these ck mes, it was burned away, turning into ck carbon residue. This forced Akainu to be cautious in battle. Now, with Fire Fist Ace joining the fray, the temperature of his white mes was also quite high. Even Akainu felt a burning pain when grazed by them.


    Ian¡¯s previous advice to Ace was finally paying off. At least now, Ace¡¯s ability development was on the right track and no longer restrained by the magma fruit¡¯s power.


    Once the Devil Fruit ability¡¯s restraining effect was gone, the only things Akainu could rely on were his Haki and physical skills.


    As an Admiral, Akainu¡¯s mastery of Haki and physical techniques was undoubtedly top-notch. He coated his magma fist with Haki and shed directly with Ian!


    Ian blocked with his sword, Senbonzakura, but the impact from Akainu¡¯s punch felt like it was almost going to break his de. This immediately made Ian realize that Akainu¡¯s Armament Haki was far more refined than he had imagined.


    The higher the refinement of Armament Haki, the stronger its offensive and defensive capabilities¡ªthis wasmon knowledge.


    If he continued to sh Haki against Haki with Akainu, he would undoubtedly suffer. So Ian quickly signaled to Ace to cooperate with him in a more mobilebat style.


    With a swipe of his de, Ian released a burst of ck mes that flew towards Akainu.


    This was the skill ¡°108th Style: Dark Hook¡± from the Iori card, but Ian had used the dark mes from the Hiei card tounch it. This was a new technique he had recently mastered,bining the fire abilities of both cards.


    In other words, Ian could now use the purple mes to perform the Ja¨­ Ensatsu Ken (Wicked King¡¯s me Killing Sword) and could even unleash the Devil¡¯s Fire to its full potential.


    Of course, these skills, though simr in form, had different effects after being adapted. For instance, the 108th Style: Dark Hookunched with the dark mes no longer had the special effect of freezing time like it originally did.


    The ck mes flying close to the ground were something Akainu definitely couldn¡¯t let it touch him, so he immediately jumped up. Ace, having received Ian¡¯s signal,unched a fire fist attack at Akainu in mid-air, forcing him to twist and dodge.


    Seizing the opportunity, Ian hurled a lightning spear at Akainu.


    Unexpectedly, Akainu used Moonwalk to swiftly move sideways, dodging the lightning spear.


    Hisbat experience was incredibly rich. When Ace attacked with the fire fist, Akainu anticipated that it might be a coordinated attack. Sure enough, by using Moonwalk a second earlier, he managed to dodge even the fast lightning spear.


    ¡°Great me Commandment: me Emperor!!!¡±


    Seeing Ian¡¯s attack miss, Ace immediately filled the gap, gathering a massive fireball in his hands and hurling it towards Akainu in mid-air, aiming to counter Akainu¡¯s Moonwalk with arge-area attack.


    At the same time, Ian poured arge amount of his Nen into summoning a thundercloud above Akainu, culminating in a massive lightning bolt that struck down towards Akainu like a giant pir of light.


    Akainu covered his entire body with Haki to resist Ace¡¯s me Emperor attack. While he managed to block Ace¡¯s ultimate move, he was struck by Ian¡¯s lightning and sent crashing to the ground with a thunderous impact.


    The residual lightning scattered with a buzzing sound upon contact with the ground, leaving Akainu lying there, his body charred ck.


    Ace, panting, walked over and looked at the fallen Akainu, asking Ian, ¡°How about now? Did it work?¡±


    Before Ian could respond, Akainu¡¯s body suddenly moved. Propping himself up with his hands, he got up, the muscles on his face twitching as he gritted his teeth and said to them, ¡°You bastards¡­ you did really hurt me¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Akainu¡¯s body began to undte and swell. His entire body transformed into magma, gradually expanding until he became a gigantic magma monster standing before them.


    His admiral¡¯s uniform was already incinerated. Normally, Logia users could incorporate their clothing into their elemental form, but Akainu had forsaken this. His magma giant form had a ferocious hound¡¯s head, sharp ming ws for hands, and his lower body retained a human shape. Thick smoke billowed around him, with liquid and mes roiling across his body, making for an incredibly terrifying sight.


    His current form was entirely unexpected for Ian. The dog-headed human body reminded Ian of the mythological figure Anubis.


    Akainu was enraged. This magma form had never been disyed so openly before. The only ones who had seen it previously were the older generation of the Navy, like Sengoku and Zephyr. This form was the origin of Akainu¡¯s nickname. Now, to deal with these two juniors, he had unleashed it again.


    Akainu opened his mouth and spewed a stream of scorching magma at Ian and Ace. They quickly leaped to evade, but the magma hit several pirates and navy soldiers who were battling nearby. Under the intense heat, their flesh melted away, leaving charred skeletons behind, apanied by their agonized screams.


    Witnessing such a horrific scene, the surrounding pirates and navy soldiers were stunned for a moment before suddenly screaming and fleeing in all directions in panic.


    However, Akainu didn¡¯t spare a nce at the navy soldiers he had identally harmed. He swung his magma ws violently, sending them hurtling towards Ian and Ace with a whistling sound.


    The transformed Akainu truly resembled a ferocious hound hunting its prey. His overwhelming power made him even more ferocious and formidable.


    Ian and Ace used their fastest speed to dodge Akainu¡¯s attacks, but their movements were still clumsy. Ian, unable to dodge in time, got shed by Akainu¡¯s ws, leaving long gashes on his arm with the flesh turned up. Ace barely avoided Akainu¡¯s bite, but the ensuing head swipe knocked him out of the air.


    Acended next to Ian. Climbing back up, he looked at Ian¡¯s injured arm and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good!¡± Ian shook his head. ¡°This guy¡¯s body is too big. Ordinary attacks won¡¯t work. We need to hit him with that move!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Ace immediately understood what Ian meant and nodded in agreement.


    Akainu straightened up and charged at them again, but this time, he noticed that Ian and Ace didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, they stood their ground, hands joined together.


    A white and a ck me ignited and roared from their hands.


    Ian and Ace, their eyes burning with intense fighting spirit, faced Akainu¡¯s iing jaws and fiercely pushed the mes forward.


    ¡°Dog!! Beating!! Cannon!!!¡±

 Chapter 583: Ending the War!?

    Chapter 583: Ending the War!?


    A ck and a white me, dragging long tails, spiraled and intertwined as they flew toward Akainu.


    Seeing these strange mes, Akainu instinctively sensed danger. However, it was toote for him to dodge. He only managed to halt his movement and shift to the side slightly.


    Yet, the ck and white mes still grazed his right side.


    A mere graze was enough!


    The joint attack by Ian and Ace, the Incinerating Inferno, worked on the principle of a peculiar bnce between the ck and white mes. When the mes brushed against Akainu¡¯s side, this bnce was disrupted.


    The next second, the fierce mes erupted, exploding into a massive firestorm!


    The firestorm initially expanded outward, the ck and white mes swelling in size. Then, the mes abruptly contracted, forming a gigantic vortex that pulled everything around it into the fiery maelstrom.


    A remarkable scene unfolded: the ck and white mes spun rapidly, resembling a Taiji symbol, continuously churning and expanding. Gradually, a massive pir of fire formed at the center. This fiery pir swirled, growing thicker, more violent, and taller, seemingly aiming to pierce the heavens, creating a fiery tornado.


    On the ground, the range of the mes expanded ever wider¡ª100 meters, 200 meters, 500 meters, 1,000 meters!Since Ian, Ace, and Akainu had been battling in this area, there were few people around to be caught in the mes. When the firestorm appeared, even the most foolish individuals understood that this was another massive, wide-ranging attack. In panic, everyone fled in all directions, trying to get as far away as possible.


    For a moment, almost everyone on the battlefield was captivated by the firestorm. They stared nkly at the raging waves of me, their eyes filled with shock and terror.


    Just when everyone thought the mes would continue to spread, the firestorm suddenly copsed!


    Boom! The towering pir of fire instantly plummeted to the ground. At that moment, the immense heat and shockwave were violently unleashed!


    Countless pirates and naval soldiers were blown away by the shockwave. Even those farther away couldn¡¯t help but shield their eyes, trying to protect themselves from the intense light and hurricane-force winds.


    A mushroom cloud slowly rose from the center of the explosion, carrying with it countless particles of dust and water vapor¡­


    As the smoke and dust gradually cleared, the stunned pirates and marines finally saw three figures emerge from the haze.


    Ian and Ace stood side by side, their hands raised in front of them. In fact, even they hadn¡¯t anticipated the sheer destructive power of the Firestorm of Purgatory. Fortunately, Ace¡¯s body was inherently made of fire, and Ian could also control mes, so when the firestorm erupted, the raging mes caused them no harm.


    However, within a two-mile radius, the ice on the ground hadpletely evaporated. The exposed rocks had transformed into glittering ss, cooling and cracking with dense, popping sounds as the sea breeze blew over them¡­


    Lifting their heads, the two looked ahead and saw Akainu, who had returned to his original form, standing at the center of the explosion.


    He had been caught in the firestorm, and his abilities werepletely different from Ian and Ace¡¯s. As a result, when the mes raged through, Akainu¡¯s entire body turned into a human-shaped ss statue!


    There was no other way. Magma is essentially molten rock, and when exposed to the instant high temperatures of the firestorm, his body crystallized just like the rocks on the ground!


    Gulp. A navy soldier swallowed hard, staring dumbfounded at Akainu¡¯s statue, still in a defensive stance with his arms crossed over his chest.


    ¡°Admiral Sakazuki!?¡±


    ¡°Is Akainu¡­ dead!?¡±


    Both the pirates and marines were wondering in shock.


    However, just then, a cracking sound was heard, and suddenly, Akainu moved!


    He abruptly swung his arm, shattering the ss crystals on his body into countless fragments that fell away. He broke free with an angry roar!


    Ian and Ace instinctively took a step back, tensing up and staying alert, though they were both astonished. Despite being roasted like this, Akainu was still alive¡­


    However, after breaking free from the ss crystals, Akainu stood there panting heavily and did not attack. Ian and Ace then noticed that while Akainu had shattered most of the crystals on his body, the crystals on his arms remained intact.


    Akainu¡¯s arms hung limply at his sides, magma flowing across his body as he gradually began to recover. Although his entire body had crystallized, only the surface of his skin had turned to ss. When the crystals fell away, it was as if Akainu had shed ayer of skin. Thanks to his Logia-type regenerative abilities, he was able to recover.


    However, his arms, which he had used to shield himself, could not recover!


    As the part of his body that had taken the brunt of the fire¡¯s impact, the crystallization in Akainu¡¯s arms was far more severe than he had expected. The high temperatures had prated much deeper into his arms than into the rest of his body!


    Looking at his arms, which were trembling uncontrobly, Akainu felt an overwhelming weight. He could barely sense his arms at all¡ªthey were numb and unresponsive.


    Not even his Haki could withstand such intense heat. Akainu immediately realized that if his arms were not treated soon, they might be permanently damaged!


    Furious, Akainu red at Ian and Ace, gritting his teeth as he spat out, ¡°You little bastards! How dare you injure me to this extent! I will kill you both¡­¡±


    At this moment, Akainu seemed to have lost his sanity due to his severe injuries. He charged at Ian and Ace again. Hearing his curses, Ian and Ace couldn¡¯t help but frown. They exchanged a nce and then rushed forward together to confront him!


    Ian drew his Senbonzakura, while Ace readied his Fire Fist. They aimed at Akainu¡¯s crystallized arms from the left and right.


    Since you don¡¯t seem to care about your hands, we¡¯ll help you get rid of them!


    Ian and Ace both sensed that among the three Marine Admirals, Akainu harbored the most intense killing intent. Not only did he want to kill Luffy, but he also aimed to kill Ace and Ian. Therefore, they wouldn¡¯t show him any mercy¡ªstrike while the iron is hot! (T/N: Steel is strongest, so say we all¡­! Brothers Of Metal! Song by Manowar¡­ I love this band)


    Just as the three were about to sh again, two figures suddenly appeared in the field!


    It was Kizaru and Aokiji! Once they appeared, Kizaru grabbed Akainu, preventing him from charging forward, while Aokiji blocked Ian and Ace. A huge ice wall appeared out of thin air, intercepting their attacks!


    Ian¡¯s Wicked King Fire sh ¡°Sword of the Darkness me¡± pierced through Aokiji¡¯s ice wall, the tip of his sword just grazing Aokiji¡¯s face, leaving a shallow cut. Ace¡¯s Fire Fist struck the ice wall, shattering it into countless ice shards.


    Aokiji looked at Ian and Ace in front of him. Although he didn¡¯t speak, his eyes conveyed a sense of determination!


    He couldn¡¯t allow Ian and Ace to cripple a Marine Admiral here¡­


    Even though Aokiji and Akainu had always been at odds, they were both Marine Admirals, the highestbat force deterring pirates! He and Kizaru couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Akainu lose his arms and be crippled here!


    Akainu¡¯s severe injuries were unexpected, but with timely treatment, there might still be a way to save his arms. However, that meant they couldn¡¯t let him continue fighting Ian and Ace¡­


    At this moment, Enel and Fujitora also arrived behind Ian. The intense mes Ian and Ace had unleashed earlier had drawn everyone¡¯s attention, causing a temporary pause in the battles. This gave Aokiji and Kizaru the chance to intervene.


    The three Marine Admirals and Ian¡¯s group of four faced off, ready to escte into a massive seven-person battle at any moment.


    Meanwhile, the fight between Whitebeard and Sengoku, along with Garp, had alsoe to a halt. They turned to look in the direction of Ian and the others. Whitebeard, gripping his naginata with both hands, smiled and said, ¡°Sengoku, that brat of yours who only fits for lighting birthday candles doesn¡¯t seem that impressive!¡±


    Sengoku and Garp, slightly out of breath, looked at the distant Akainu with some difficulty. They were well aware that if the fight continued, Akainu might indeed pay a huge price for this war.


    However, with the war having reached this point, the Marines found themselves in a difficult position¡­


    Should they take a step back and end the war to treat Akainu as soon as possible, or continue fighting? Sengoku was momentarily indecisive.


    At that moment, two urgent shouts came from different directions.


    ¡°Fleet Admiral Sengoku!!¡±


    ¡°Fleet Admiral!!¡±


    One voice came from behind, and the other from the side. Both calls were filled with urgency, drawing the attention of many on the battlefield.


    Sengoku turned his head to see a Marine Rear Admiral running towards him from behind, holding a Den Den Mushi. This Rear Admiral arrived quickly, reaching Sengoku before the Marine Captaining from the side.


    ¡°What is it!?¡± Sengoku asked, frowning.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The Rear Admiral looked around uneasily, then beckoned Sengoku closer.


    Sengoku had no choice but to revert from his Great Buddha form to his normal human body. Only then did the Rear Admiral lean in and whisper urgently, ¡°Fleet Admiral, there¡¯s a message from Mariejois. Just thirty minutes ago, Marshall D. Teach of the ckbeard Pirates attacked Mariejois with his crew. They not only killed three World Nobles and destroyed numerous buildings, but they also raided the World Government¡¯s confidential room and stole some documents regarding the locations of the Navy¡¯s Science Unit¡­¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Sengoku¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and cold sweat immediately broke out on his forehead.


    The Rear Admiral, also drenched in sweat, continued, ¡°The CP agents couldn¡¯t stop them. Fortunately, Vice Admiral Momousagi and some others rushed to assist. The ckbeard Pirates seemed unwilling to sh with her and left before she arrived. Currently, their whereabouts are unknown.¡±


    Hearing this, Sengoku nearly ground his teeth to dust. He instantly realized that this war couldn¡¯t continue. The message from the World Government was a clear directive for him to lead the forces back. Damn it, he had suspected Teach was up to something when he disappeared, but he never imagined that the ckbeard Pirates would target Mariejois!


    Just as Sengoku was processing this, the Marine Captain from the side arrived, not bothering with discretion. Gasping for breath, he shouted, ¡°Fleet Admiral Sengoku! Bad news! A massive ship has appeared off the coast of Edd War Ind, heading straight for us. The lookout confirms there¡¯s only one person on board¡­ It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Kaido of the Beasts!!!¡±


    Boom! This news hit the battlefield like another massive bombshell¡­

 Chapter 584: The Barbarian

    Chapter 584: The Barbarian


    ¡°Ka¡­ Kaido!!??¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!? Why is Kaido here!?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What does he want to do!?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! One Yonko, the Whitebeard, is already terrifying enough, and now Kaido too¡­¡±


    The entire battlefield erupted into a buzzing roar, the voices of thousands of pirates and Marines filled with panic and confusion.


    It wasn¡¯t just them; even Ian and Ace were utterly bewildered at this moment.


    Ian looked over at Fujitora, only to find him frowning deeply as well.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ian asked Fujitora in a low voice. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Red-Haired Shanks supposed to be stopping the Beasts Pirates? Howe Kaido is here!?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Fujitora shook his head. ¡°Could it be that Shanks lost to Kaido!? So he couldn¡¯t stop him?¡±¡°No¡­ no! That ain¡¯t right!¡± Ian thought for a moment and dismissed that possibility. ¡°Shanks and Kaido are probably equally matched; how could he lose?¡±


    ¡°Regardless, this is big trouble¡­¡± Fujitora sighed.


    Aokiji, Kizaru, and Akainu were also exchanging worried nces. The Navy hadn¡¯t even dealt with the Whitebeard Pirates yet, and now another Yonko, Kaido, had appeared. This war¡­


    People all over the world watching the broadcast were also on edge, holding their breath as they watched the screen. They had heard the Navy captain¡¯s voice too, but many still clung to a sliver of hope, wanting to see if it was really true.


    For a moment, both pirates and Marines simultaneously stopped fighting, all turning their gaze toward the distant sea.


    That was the direction the Navy captain had reported Kaido¡¯s appearance.


    Because of this, no one noticed two figures hidden behind arge reef at the edge of the battlefield.


    ¡°Fufufufufu! He came as expected!¡±


    Domingo, dressed in his mingo coat, still had a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. He clutched his chest, looked up in that direction, then squatted down and said to the prone figure of Gecko Moria on the ground, ¡°See, I told you I¡¯d give them a big surprise, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    At this moment, Moria looked utterly miserable, covered in blood from head to toe.


    Previously, when he had fought Jinbe and received a powerful punch, Moria had coughed up blood but hadn¡¯t been in such a terrible state. His current condition was actually due to Domingo.


    After being punched out of the sky by Whitebeard, Domingo was also injured. So, the two injured men temporarily regrouped.


    Upon realizing Whitebeard¡¯s state was far beyond their expectations, they stopped exerting themselves and gradually hid in a corner.


    However, during the sh between Ian, Ace, and Akainu, Domingo suddenlyunched a sneak attack on Moria, striking him from behind with his String-String Whip and piercing Moria¡¯s body!


    At first, Moria didn¡¯t understand why Domingo suddenly attacked him, but then he recalled Domingo¡¯s previous words. Realizing Domingo intended to kill him, Moria immediately fought back.


    However, his strength was far inferior to Domingo¡¯s, and he was quickly beaten to the brink of death.


    Hearing Domingo¡¯sughter, Moria struggled to lift his head and said, ¡°You¡­ you actually brought Kaido¡­ brought Kaido here? Did he order you to kill¡­ kill me?¡±


    ¡°Wrong!¡± Domingo chuckled darkly and said, ¡°The ones who want you dead are the World Government!¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ why!?¡± Moria eximed in disbelief, ¡°You are no longer¡­ no longer one of the Shichibukai, so why obey¡­ the World Government!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I also want you dead!¡± Domingo squatted down and forcefully patted Moria¡¯s face. ¡°me it on your peculiar Shadow-Shadow Fruit ability!¡±


    ¡°My Shadow-Shadow Fruit!? Why¡­ why do you say that?¡± Moria became more and more confused.


    ¡°Your ability is just too dangerous!¡± Domingo said, ¡°If you continue to develop your power and actually create an immortal monster, it would be disastrous¡­¡±


    As Domingo¡¯s voice trailed off, it became so faint that Moria couldn¡¯t make out his final words.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what!?¡± Moria coughed up blood and tried to ask again.


    However, Domingo ignored him, straightening up and looking towards the distant battlefield.


    ¡°Tragar Law¡­ he¡¯s really not dead, and he even joined Ian¡¯s Dragon Hunter Pirates¡­ Law ate the Ope-Ope Fruit. If Ian learns about the ¡®Perennial Youth Surgery¡¯ ability, things could get troublesome¡­¡± Domingo mused, rubbing his chin. Beneath his sunsses, his eyes were unreadable.


    But as he thought about it, Domingo suddenly gritted his teeth, and threads shot out from his fingers, piercing through Moria¡¯s body on the ground.


    Moria¡¯s throat made a ¡°heh heh¡± sound as he red at Domingo with eyes full of venom. After a brief struggle, he finallyy still.


    After killing Moria, a smile crept onto Domingo¡¯s lips.


    ¡°The Celestial Dragons¡¯ national treasure is mine. No one else can covet it! Any potential threats must be eliminated!¡±


    ¡°With Kaido here, it¡¯s time for me to leave. Heh, by now Shanks must have realized that the Kaido he¡¯s facing is a fake! The puppet clone created by the Shadow Knight String is really useful. It was worth the time I spent enhancing this technique¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, let that madman Kaido wreak havoc¡­¡±


    Thinking this, Domingo looked up at the sky, flicked his fingers to shoot out threads thattched onto the clouds, and floated away in a peculiar manner, heading off in another direction.


    If Ian could see this scene, he would understand that the real reason Kaido appeared here actually lies with him.


    Because of Ian, Domingo was prematurely stripped of his title as a Warlord of the Sea. Back on Dressrosa Ind, he had used Sugar¡¯s Hobby-Hobby Fruit ability to turn many World Government officials, CP agents, and even Navy officers into toys. When Sugar¡¯s ability was nullified, all of Domingo¡¯s crimes were fully exposed. His act of deceiving the World Government and the Navy led to intense pursuit by the Navy.


    Moreover, with his territory falling into Ian¡¯s hands, Domingo had no choice but to seek refuge with Kaido.


    Thus, history took another twist at this moment. When the Navyunched its war against the Whitebeard Pirates, the war-obsessed Kaido, who had always wanted to wage a grand battle, naturally wanted to join the fray.


    Originally, Red-Haired Shanks, aiming to prevent the war from escting, had gone to stop Kaido. Given his strength and reputation, he indeed had the capability to hold Kaido back.


    However, with Domingo now by Kaido¡¯s side, the situation took a different turn.


    Domingo used his String-String Fruit ability to create a fake Kaido using his refined Shadow Knight String technique, leaving this puppet aboard the Beasts Pirates¡¯ ship. When Shanks arrived, the real Kaido made a brief appearance. Then, with the puppet standing in for him on the ship, Kaido managed to fool Shanks. Kaido himself seized an opportunity to head towards the battlefield alone.


    Domingo¡¯s Shadow Knight String ability originally couldn¡¯t control the puppet if the real body was too far away. But after being defeated by Ian, Domingo had spent some time specifically developing this ability. The new puppet created by the Shadow Knight String could now be controlled from a great distance, though it couldn¡¯t speak.


    However, the inability to speak wasn¡¯t a significant issue because, under Kaido¡¯s orders, the Beasts Pirates didn¡¯t engage in battle with the Red-Haired Pirates but instead maintained a distant standoff. As long as Shanks didn¡¯t personally attack Kaido, he wouldn¡¯t detect the deception.


    Despite stripping Domingo of his title and sending the Navy after him, the World Government couldn¡¯t push him too hard since he knew the secrets of the Celestial Dragons. Moreover, with the Seven Warlords nowcking in strength, they eventually sought him out again. They offered to stop pursuing him in exchange for his participation in the war and gave him a secret mission¡ªto find a way to kill Gecko Moria after the war.


    Upon receiving the invitation from the World Government, Domingo discussed it with Kaido, and they devised this grand deception n.


    Kaido, the madman, although he had a pirate crew, often preferred to act alone. So, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he would make such a move to head to the battlefield by himself.


    All this went unnoticed due to Domingo¡¯s quiet departure. However, everyone was too preupied to ponder much about it. All eyes were now fixed on the massive ship that appeared on the sea.


    Standing on the foredeck of the ship was an enormously tall figure. He had a head of wild long hair and a pair of curved horns. His bare upper body was covered in explosive, strong muscles, and on his left arm was a bright red tattoo resembling dragon scales!


    Like the mightiest barbarian from myth¡­ Even though the ship hadn¡¯t approached yet, his appearance was already clearly visible. The moment oneid eyes on him, an overwhelming sense of oppression was palpable!


    Amid countless terrified gazes, Kaido, standing at the bow, suddenly puffed out his chest, took a deep breath, and then let out a frenzied roar!


    ¡°WHITEBEARD¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!!!!!¡±


    Boom! As his roar echoed, a tremendous shockwave swept through, causing countless sshes to erupt on the sea¡¯s surface!


    The sound reached the battlefield, where many Navy soldiers and pirates clutched their ears in agony and crouched down, unable to withstand the deafening roar¡­


    This mighty roar heralded the arrival of the world¡¯s strongest creature, Kaido of the Beasts¡­

 Chapter 585: The Steel Body

    Hearing Kaido¡¯s thunderous roar, even Whitebeard¡¯s upturned crescent mustache twitched involuntarily.


    How many years had it been? Whitebeard couldn¡¯t remember clearly. He only knew that ever since Roger¡¯s death, a madman named Kaido had suddenly appeared in the seas of the New World, recing Roger as his new rival, constantly challenging him.


    No one knew Kaido¡¯s origins, only that he was incredibly powerful and aplete lunatic. Not only did he challenge Whitebeard to one-on-one fights, but he also sought out battles with the other Emperors, and even faced the Navy¡¯s fleets alone.


    Every time he appeared, it was always apanied by battle, without exception.


    Whitebeard couldn¡¯t even remember how many times Kaido hade after him. Normally, when faced with such a persistent nuisance, he¡¯d just kill him out of frustration. But what annoyed Whitebeard was that he couldn¡¯t kill Kaido!


    Not only could he not kill him, but the other Emperors couldn¡¯t either, nor could the Navy!


    Whitebeard had always thought that the title ¡°Monster¡± suited Kaido much better¡­


    To this day, this monster had be one of the Four Emperors, attracting countless pirates who wanted to join him. Despite having his own pirate crew, he still acted on his own whims, looking for fights all over the world.


    Now, this troublesome guy had also arrived on the battlefield. Whitebeard didn¡¯t even know what to say.¡°Damn it, why is he here?!¡± Just like Whitebeard, Sengoku, Garp, and the three Navy Admirals were also extremely troubled. The Whitebeard Pirates alone were already giving the Navy a hard time, and now Kaido had appeared. Even though he was alone, no one doubted his destructive power.


    Crocodile, Jinbe, and Ivankov were also well aware of Kaido¡¯s reputation. The moment they saw him, cold sweat immediately broke out on their foreheads.


    Marco and Ace were also deeply apprehensive. Being part of the Whitebeard Pirates, this wasn¡¯t their first encounter with Kaido¡­


    Headaches, fear, trouble, nuisance¡ªthese were the thoughts that filled everyone¡¯s minds when Kaido appeared. Regardless of their strength, Kaido was probably the only person in the world capable of instilling such dread in everyone.


    After his roar, Kaido¡¯s massive body began to squat slowly. Then, he bent his knees and suddenly kicked off with a powerful thrust!


    Boom! The bow of therge ship he was on was directly pressed into the sea by the tremendous force of his kick, causing it to sink instantly!


    Kaido¡¯s body soared into the air, leaping towards the battlefield.


    ¡°Get out of the way!!¡± Seeing the shadow in the sky, both pirates and marines in Kaido¡¯snding zone screamed, threw down their weapons, and scrambled to the sides.


    Thud!!! With a loud crash, Kaidonded, sending dirt and ice shards flying in all directions. The immense impact created arge circr crater, and the ground nearby shook violently, making it difficult for anyone to stand.


    Kaido slowly straightened up, his massive body blocking out the sunlight and casting a huge shadow on the ground.


    As he rose, Kaido clenched his fists. His two muscr arms, adorned with spiked iron rings, bulged with veins that looked like thick, writhing worms. The cracking sound of his joints echoed, sending chills down the spines of those who heard it.


    ¡°Whitebeard, well done!¡± Kaido¡¯s long, waist-length mustache quivered as he addressed Whitebeard from a distance. ¡°Such a magnificent war, and you didn¡¯t invite me!?¡±


    No one responded to him. Even Whitebeard simply gripped his naginata tightly, watching him silently and warily.


    There was nothing anyone could do; many were stunned. Seeing Kaido up close, the suffocating sense of oppression he exuded became even more intense. He felt like a ferocious beast from ancient times!


    Even Ian couldn¡¯t help but gulp. ¡°Damn!¡± he cursed inwardly. Kaido¡¯s body was even taller than Whitebeard¡¯s, and his ferocious aura seemed to overshadow even the old man.


    Ian carefully examined Kaido, noting that the long, curved horns on his head looked very simr to Little Oars Jr.¡¯s horns. He had always thought Kaido¡¯s tattoo on his left arm was of a dragon, but up close, he realized it was a depiction of a strange creature. It had the body of a dragon, but on the left forearm, the head was a skull instead of a dragon¡¯s head.


    What the hell does this mean!?


    Ian couldn¡¯t figure out what this tattoo represented or signified, but he knew that in this world, tattoos often carried specific meanings. They could represent a pirate crew¡¯s emblem, a Devil Fruit ability, or even a nickname. These tattoos, whether explicit or subtle, always conveyed some information.


    However, Ian couldn¡¯t make sense of Kaido¡¯s tattoo at all. The skull, in particr, appeared abruptly and didn¡¯t match the dragon scale-like design at all.


    So, Ian¡¯s first thought was of one person, Jinbe!


    Jinbe also had a tattoo on his chest, the symbol of the Sun Pirates. Ian remembered that the Sun Pirates¡¯ tattoo was originally meant to cover the Celestial Dragons¡¯ ve mark, the Hoof of the Soaring Dragon.


    Could it be that the skull design on Kaido¡¯s arm was also meant to cover up an original mark, just like Jinbe¡¯s tattoo?


    Ian could only specte along these lines¡­


    While Ian was lost in his thoughts, Kaido suddenly lost his temper because Whitebeard ignored him!


    ¡°Answer me!!!¡± Annoyed by the silence around him, he let out a furious roar and then pulled out a massive spiked club from behind his waist.


    This club was enormous, evenrger than the one Alvida wielded. After drawing his weapon, Kaido began attacking the surrounding people indiscriminately!


    Bang! He swung the club horizontally, and the pirates to his right were unlucky enough to get hit. As the spiked club crashed into them, dozens of people simultaneously spat out blood, the sound of breaking bones echoed from their bodies, and they were sent flying.


    But it wasn¡¯t over. Kaido¡¯s club swung back horizontally, this time hitting the navy soldiers on his left!


    This guy seemed to have gone mad, attacking both pirates and navy personnel simultaneously. Arge number of pirates and navy soldiers screamed in pain as they were sent flying in all directions by Kaido¡¯s strikes.


    In a short time, Kaido had inflicted massive casualties on both sides. Finally, someone couldn¡¯t stand by any longer!


    As Kaido¡¯s spiked club swung towards the navy again, it was intercepted mid-swing. Kizaru suddenly appeared in its path, delivering a light-speed kick that struck Kaido¡¯s club!


    Boom! A massive fireball erupted at the point of contact! When the smoke cleared, Kizaru stood with his hands in his pockets, one leg bent and stepping on Kaido¡¯s club, his face dark as he spoke, ¡°Hey, hey, hey! What business do you have in this war, you out-of-ce fool?¡±


    ¡°¡­Kizaru!¡± Kaido nced at him and then, with another burst of strength, swung his spiked club again, aiming to strike Kizaru.


    Seeing the deep ck glow on the spiked club, Kizaru knew he couldn¡¯t take it head-on and quickly shed away from his spot.


    ¡°This guy is impossible tomunicate with¡­¡± Aokiji witnessed the scene and, with a dark expression, suddenly leapt up. Hended above Kaido and pressed his palm onto Kaido¡¯s head!


    Crack, crack, crack! The power of ice activated, and Kaido¡¯s entire body began to freeze rapidly from his head down, encasing him in ice.


    However, before Aokiji couldpletely freeze him, the already frozen parts of Kaido¡¯s body suddenly erupted with a cracking sound. Kaido broke free from the ice and reached out to grab Aokiji above him!


    Aokiji quickly shot two ice spears at Kaido¡¯s hand and leapt away from above Kaido¡¯s healeapedusing Kaido¡¯s grab to miss.


    Observing this, Ian noticed that Aokiji¡¯s ice spears shattered upon contact with Kaido¡¯s hand, unable to prate his skin at all!


    Initially thinking this was the power of Armament Haki, Ian then realized that Kaido¡¯s hand was not covered in Haki at all¡­


    ¡°What is going on!?¡± Ian eximed in astonishment.


    ¡°The true Iron Body!¡± Ace, still with cold sweat on his forehead, answered in a low voice, ¡°Kaido possesses the strongest physique in the world. Even oyaji said that not even Big Mom Oyajiatch him¡­¡±

 Chapter 586: The Undying Body

    Ian finally understood what Ace meant by Kaido¡¯s iron body.


    Even Kizaru¡¯ssers, which could easily pierce through human bodies, exploded upon contact with Kaido¡¯s skin, leaving only a charred mark without actually injuring him.


    The Ame-no-Murakumo Sword and the Ice Saber¡ªKizaru and Aokiji took turns attacking with Haki-infused des, but could only leave shallow scratches on Kaido.


    Meanwhile, Kaidoughed maniacally, continuously attacking the two with his spiked club or fists. He seemed quite pleased to have the two Marine Admirals as his opponents.


    With both of Akainu¡¯s arms severely injured, he could only watch helplessly, unable to join the battle.


    Seeing the situation, Garp stepped in, leaping up to punch Kaido in the face. However, his blow only made Kaido¡¯s face dent momentarily and turn his head. Kaido wiped his face and immediately recovered.


    ¡°Hahahaha! You¡¯re here too, Garp!¡± Kaidoughed, throwing a punch at Garp. Garp gritted his teeth and shed with him head-on. When their fists collided, a powerful shockwave erupted, dispersing the surrounding smoke and dust.


    However, the sh resulted in Garp being sent flying, crashing into a nearby ice floe like a cannonball!


    ¡°Grandpa!!¡± Ace and Luffy shouted in rm when they saw Garp being knocked away. They immediately ran out from the crowd, rushing towards the spot where Garp hadnded. Ian couldn¡¯t even hold them back.The two brothers reached Garp, with Luffy stretching out his arm to pull him out of the deep crater. Garp coughed and struggled to stand. Although he was not seriously injured, his right hand, which had shed with Kaido¡¯s, was trembling uncontrobly.


    ¡°Damn it, this guy¡¯s strength seems even greater than before¡­¡± Garp muttered, looking at his shaking right hand.


    Seeing Iron Fist Garp unable to win in a direct punch-off with Kaido terrified many of the Marine soldiers.


    By now, most of the ordinary pirates and Marine soldiers had retreated far away, not daring toe close. Whitebeard and Sengoku stood nearby, and after seeing Garp¡¯s condition, Whitebeard turned to Sengoku and said, ¡°This lunatic is here for another suicide attempt. How about we join forces to drive him away?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Sengoku nced at Whitebeard, then at Kaido, who was fiercely battling Kizaru and Aokiji. Recalling the recent news from the World Government, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    He understood that with the ckbeard Pirates attacking Mariejois and Kaido¡¯s sudden appearance, this war hadpletely deviated from his expectations. Continuing to fight the Whitebeard Pirates was now meaningless.


    Though he was reluctant to admit it, Sengoku knew the Marines had already lost. They had failed to kill Whitebeard even when he was severely injured, and now that the Whitebeard had recovered, there was no one who could kill him. The Marines¡¯ strategic objective had been utterly defeated¡­


    Whitebeard probably realized this as well, which is why he suggested teaming up against Kaido, providing the Marines with a dignified way to end the conflict¡­


    The Marines couldn¡¯t defeat the Whitebeard Pirates, and likewise, the Whitebeard Pirates couldn¡¯t defeat the Marines. Both sides had suffered significant casualties, and it was time for them to silently lick their wounds after this.


    With this in mind, Sengoku finally nodded¡­


    Then, Whitebeard and Sengoku moved in unison. Sengoku thrust his palm towards Kaido, releasing a powerful shockwave from his palm that mmed into Kaido¡¯s massive body.


    Whitebeard, on the other hand, swung his arm and threw a powerful punch towards Kaido from a distance!


    A cracking sound echoed as the atmosphere fractured at the point of impact, creating spiderweb-like fissures in mid-air. A strong shockwave then struck Kaido!


    Thebined attack from Whitebeard and Sengoku finally had an effect! Kaido¡¯s body bent under the impact of Sengoku¡¯s shockwave, and then Whitebeard¡¯s shockwave followed, prating his steel-like defenses and directly affecting his internal organs.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Kaido spat out a mouthful of blood and fell backward!


    With a thunderous crash, his enormous and heavy body hit the ground, causing the earth to shake.


    Seeing Kaido fall, both the pirates and the Marines couldn¡¯t help but cheer!


    However, Whitebeard and Sengoku, who hadunched the attack, remained solemn. They weren¡¯t the least bit happy about Kaido being injured and knocked down. Both had fought Kaido multiple times and knew that such an attack could injure him but couldn¡¯t finish him¡­


    Sure enough, before the cheers from the pirates and Marines had subsided, Kaido¡¯s body moved, and he got up as if nothing had happened.


    After getting back on his feet, the raging aura around Kaido grew even stronger. He spread his arms wide andughed maniacally, shouting, ¡°Well done! Well done! Whitebeard, Sengoku! Let¡¯s have a grand fight! Come kill me!¡±


    Ian could tell that in just that brief moment, Kaido¡¯s internal injuries had already begun to heal!


    ¡°Is¡­ is this the effect of an awakened Zoan-type fruit?¡± Ian said in disbelief. ¡°But this regeneration is just too monstrous!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that Kaido is immortal¡­ Now I¡¯ve finally seen it!¡± Fujitora said with a look of awe.


    ¡°Captain, should we join in?¡± Enel, licking his lips and looking at Kaido, couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. It was clear that Kaido had ignited his fighting spirit.


    Ian thought for a moment and, seeing that Marco and the others also seemed eager to join the fray, nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s assist the Old Man and Sengoku!¡±


    Fujitora understood Ian¡¯s intent. He thrust his cane sword into the ground, and a powerful surge of Observation Haki shot into the sky.


    A massive meteor appeared in the sky, glowing with an eerie light, and trailing a long fiery tail as it hurtled towards Kaido¡¯s position.


    At that moment, only Aokiji and Kizaru were within a few miles of Kaido¡¯s position. Therefore, Fujitora had no fear of coteral damage and aimed the meteor directly at Kaido.


    The threebatants naturally noticed the meteor¡¯s appearance. Aokiji and Kizaru quickly leaped aside, while Kaidoughed heartily and roared, ¡°Interesting!¡± He then threw a punch directly at the meteor!


    Mothafcker! Watching this, Ian cursed internally. This guy is a lunatic! Punching a meteor? Only he woulde up with such an idea!


    Boom! Kaido¡¯s fist collided with the meteor. At the point of contact, the meteor summoned by Fujitora immediately cracked extensively, shattering under the force of his punch. However, the meteor fragments continued their downward trajectory, engulfing Kaido¡¯s entire body!


    The ground trembled violently, as if a massive bomb had exploded. The powerful gusts of wind surged outward, sending debris flying in all directions. A huge crater formed at the impact site, with Kaido buried at the bottom.


    ¡°Did it work?¡± Everyone watched the impact site intently.


    However, just then, there was a rumbling sound, and a tall figure stood up from the rubble. Kaido, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, wore his usual ferocious grin. His shoulder had arge dent, as if his bones were shattered, but as he emerged, the dent gradually began to rise and heal.


    With Fujitora¡¯s strength, he could indeed break through Kaido¡¯s iron body and injure him, but such power was still not enough topletely take him down!


    The reason the world recognized Kaido as the strongest in one-on-onebat was precisely because of this. Even if one had the power to harm Kaido, if they couldn¡¯t stop his regenerative ability, no one could defeat him!


    Ian recalled seeing those Zoan-type awakened jailer beasts in Impel Down with their astonishing regenerative abilities. Comparing them, Ian felt that Kaido¡¯s regenerative ability far exceeded the scope of a typical Zoan awakening.


    Since physical attacks were ineffective against Kaido, it was time to try energy attacks!


    Ian ced a hand on Enel, beginning to absorb his electrical power.


    ¡°You¡­!!¡± Enel felt the electricity continuously being drained from his body by Ian, bewildered. Just as he was about to say something, Ian shot him a re, and Enel immediately fell silent.


    As Ian absorbed more and more electrical power, his Nen rapidly surged. With his other hand, he drew out Senbonzakura¡¯s de and performed his Bankai. The illusion of the Evil Eye Master appeared on his forehead once again as Ian began to summon thunderclouds above Kaido¡¯s head.


    This final bolt of lightning was even more powerful than the one Ian had summoned on Sabaody Archipgo. As he channeled his Nen, he drew more power from Enel, almost draining Enel¡¯s electricitypletely.


    The crackling, discharging thunderclouds drew the attention of many. Aokiji and Kizaru quickly realized what was happening and retreated further, sensing the imminent danger.


    When Enel nearly copsed on the ground, could no longer contain the energy within. With a sudden, forceful gesture, he thrust his hand downward.


    ¡°The Final Thunderbolt!!!¡±


    Due to the immense Nen, the lightning seemed to change its nature. A ck bolt of lightning appeared abruptly in the sky, its darkness absorbing the surrounding light as it struck directly down towards Kaido.


    Boom! The thunderbolt tore through the atmosphere with a deafening roar. Many weaker pirates and marine soldiers fell to the ground in agony, clutching their ears as if their eardrums had burst.


    Since he stood up, Kaido had been under the immense gravity exerted by Fujitora. Thus, he had no chance to dodge this final thunderbolt and was struck directly¡­

 Chapter 587: Fruit

    Chapter 587: Fruit


    The final lightning strike descended, engulfing Kaido¡¯s entire body in ck lightning, causing his hair to stand on end!


    As the lightning shed and vanished, the scene seemed to freeze.


    After taking this lightning bolt head-on, even Kaido¡¯s iron-like body couldn¡¯t withstand such immense electrical energy. His skin burst open, flesh rolling back, but not much blood was visible. The blood that did appear was instantly vaporized, leaving only charred ck marks all over his body.


    He was thoroughly scorched, emitting a foul smell of burnt flesh and smoke, his eyes rolling back before he slowly fell forward.


    With a thud, Kaido¡¯s massive body hit the ground, causing it to shake.


    ¡°Did¡­ did we get him?¡± Ian, still maintaining the posture of his downward strike, asked in surprise.


    He knew his final lightning strike was incredibly fierce, but given the inhuman strength Kaido had disyed, Ian found it hard to believe he had actually fallen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Vista, standing beside Ian, replied with aplex expression. ¡°In my memory, Pops has defeated Kaido several times. In fact, at the level of a Marine Admiral, if they fight seriously, they can all injure Kaido. But¡­ just like your lightning strike, it can at most temporarily incapacitate him. To truly defeat him, well¡­¡±


    Vista left the sentence unfinished, implying the near impossibility ofpletely defeating someone like Kaido.Before Ian could continue asking, he noticed Whitebeard and Sengoku already walking toward the fallen Kaido.


    When they reached Kaido, Whitebeard propped himself on his naginata and looked down at Kaido on the ground. He saw that the ces where Kaido had been scorched by the lightning were already gradually healing. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on and muttered, ¡°As expected, it¡¯s like this again!¡±


    Turning to Sengoku, Whitebeard said, ¡°As usual, he¡¯s your problem now!¡±


    However, Sengoku was not happy about it at all. ¡°Why should I? This huge problem, and you want to hand it over to me? Don¡¯t forget, he¡¯s here for you!¡±


    Whitebeard sneered dismissively, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Marines? Capturing pirates is your duty! Besides, I don¡¯t have any Sea-Prism Stone handcuffs!¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Sengoku was left speechless by Whitebeard¡¯s retort.


    But regardless of how one looked at it, it was strange that neither Whitebeard nor Sengoku seemed willing to deal with the trouble of handling Kaido.


    Especially Sengoku. The Marines had captured Kaido many times before. Situations like this, where Kaido was beaten unconscious and temporarily incapacitated by thebined efforts of the Marines, had happened more than once or twice. Each time Kaido was captured, the World Government had tried to execute this Yonko, but every execution attempt ended in failure. Not only did they fail to kill him, but they also lost many prison ships and warships when Kaido woke up and escaped, causing destruction in the process.


    Yes, escaped! Although Kaido often imed that his greatest interest was suicide, he didn¡¯t truly want to die. Every time, he would escape rather than wait for the Marines to figure out a way to actually kill him.


    In essence, Kaido¡¯s talk of suicide was just a way for him to show off his strength.


    Seeing Whitebeard turn and walk away, Sengoku had no choice but to call out, and several Marine Vice Admirals stepped forward to bind Kaido with Sea-Prism Stone handcuffs.


    They could only bind him because, due to Kaido¡¯s size, the existing Sea-Prism Stone handcuffs didn¡¯t fit his hands and feet properly.


    Watching Whitebeard walk over, Ian was somewhat surprised and asked, ¡°Oyaji, is it over just like that?¡±


    ¡°Over? The trouble is just beginning!¡± Whitebeard snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t really think you took down a Yonko with one hit, do you? Look carefully!¡±


    As he spoke, Whitebeard pointed at Kaido, who was bound by the Sea-Prism Stone handcuffs.


    Ian looked closely and noticed something shocking. Since the Marines used Sea-Prism Stone handcuffs to bind Kaido, it meant he was undoubtedly a Devil Fruit user. However, Ian observed that the effect of the Sea-Prism Stone handcuffs on Kaido was¡­


    It is well-known that Sea-Prism Stone and seawater are the natural enemies of Devil Fruit users. Seawater can sap the strength of a Devil Fruit user, making them weak and powerless, although they can still use their abilities.


    But Sea-Prism Stone is different. It is essentially a crystallized form of seawater and has a stronger effect, nullifying the abilities of a Devil Fruit user.


    In other words, if Kaido¡¯s extraordinary regenerative abilities stemmed from his awakened Devil Fruit power, then after being bound by the Sea-Prism Stone handcuffs, his regenerative abilities should also be suppressed.


    However, what Ian saw was that Kaido¡¯s injuries were still continuously healing. Although it seemed a bit slower, the regeneration was undeniably ongoing.


    At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be long before all the damage Ian inflicted on him would bepletely healed.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on!?¡± Ian asked in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. That immense regenerative ability is his own, unrted to his Devil Fruit,¡± Whitebeard said, a bit frustrated as he stroked his beard. ¡°I only discovered this after fighting him a few times. Sea-Prism Stone can suppress his Devil Fruit regeneration, but it can¡¯t suppress his innate regenerative ability!¡±


    ¡°So, Kaido¡¯s freakish regenerative power is actually abination of his own ability and the Devil Fruit¡¯s?¡± Ian understood.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Whitebeard nodded. ¡°Even when he¡¯s unconscious, he can maintain his iron body, so no execution method can kill him. Physical attacks are the easiest for him to handle. In fact, that powerful lightning strike you used earlier caused him considerable damage¡­¡±


    ¡°Seriously!?¡± Ian eximed in shock. ¡°Is there really no way to kill him? Not even throwing him into the sea?¡±


    ¡°Pointless!¡± Whitebeard shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s been tried before. Once, I threw him into the sea for seven whole days. When we sent people down to checkter, we found that he was still alive¡­¡±


    Jinbe, overhearing this, suddenly interjected, ¡°As a Devil Fruit user who can breathe underwater, could he possibly have the bloodline of the Fishmen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and perhaps not just the Fishmen¡¯s bloodline¡­¡± Whitebeard sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve always suspected that Kaido might not be a naturally born human. The racial abilities he disys are too numerous, which is why people call him the strongest creature onnd, sea, and air, rather than the strongest human.¡±


    ¡°Is he truly immortal?¡± Ian asked skeptically. ¡°There must be some way to kill him, right? Like feeding him another Devil Fruit, for instance?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t work!¡± Crocodile joined the conversation. Hearing Ian¡¯s hypothesis, he couldn¡¯t help but exin, ¡°If using more than one Devil Fruit could easily kill a Yonko, the Navy wouldn¡¯t be so troubled. They have the backing of the World Government, and there¡¯s no Devil Fruit they can¡¯t get their hands on. But Kaido is an awakened Zoan Devil Fruit user. Once a Devil Fruit user awakens, they automatically repel any additional Devil Fruit powers. Even if you force-feed him another one, it won¡¯t work. The power of the second Devil Fruit won¡¯t activate¡­ Kaido might indeed be kible by some means, but it definitely isn¡¯t as simple as using two Devil Fruits.¡±


    Ian could understand Crocodile¡¯s point. ording to popr belief, if Devil Fruits truly housed demons within them, then awakening would mean that the Devil Fruit¡¯s power had fully integrated with the person¡¯s body. The body would bepletely upied by the demon, leaving no room for other powers, thus naturally repelling any additional Devil Fruit abilities.


    To put it in scientific terms, the Devil Fruit¡¯s energy would have filled the entire body, preventing any foreign powers from intervening¡­


    However¡­ the fact that Crocodile knew about such things indicated that he had also done considerable research on Devil Fruits¡­


    The group gathered around Whitebeard, watching the Navy react as if facing a major threat. They dispatched arge number of marines to surround Kaido, who was bound with Seastone handcuffs, discussing what method the Navy would use to execute him this time.


    Due to Kaido¡¯s interference, the war between the Whitebeard Pirates and the Navy had to be halted. Ian spected that Red-Haired Shanks might also be on his way here, but with three Yonko present, the Navy would be even less inclined to continue fighting.


    ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s a pity that Shanks¡¯ ¡®Face Fruit¡¯ won¡¯t be useful this time,¡± Ian thought. (T/N: ¡®Face Fruit¡¯ it¡¯s a fans¡¯ joke for those who are unfamiliar with this term)


    ¡°Speaking of which, what exactly did Kaidoe here for?¡± Ian asked, puzzled. ¡°Was he just here to make a scene?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that Ian thought this way. Even without Ian¡¯s intervention, Whitebeard and Sengoku together would have been enough to take down Kaido. It would just take more time. But Kaido knew that the battlefield was filled with people capable of defeating him, yet he still rushed here. What on earth was he thinking?


    Finding it hard to understand the behavior of a madman, Ian couldn¡¯t help but mock him a little.


    Hearing Ian¡¯s jest, Robin and Reiju couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, but Whitebeard had a different perspective. He said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this guy came here to use this battlefield to show off his power to the world!¡±


    Everyone nodded thoughtfully. That could very well be true. This war between the Whitebeard Pirates and the Navy was being watched by the entire world. Kaido, showing up alone on the battlefield and challenging both the Whitebeard Pirates and the Navy, would be remembered by everyone, regardless of the oue.


    It could be said that this war would be remembered for two individuals: Ian, who single-handedly changed the entire course of the battle with his spectacr disy of power¡ªfrom the opening sunlight to the final, earth-shattering ck lightning¡ªshowcasing strength that, to the world, seemed like the birth of another Yonko¡­


    And the other person would be Kaido, who crashed into the scene halfway through. His insane actions and terrifying immortality would make his name another nightmare for the world¡­


    While everyone was pondering this, they suddenly heard Luffy, who was standing with his arms crossed and head tilted, wearing a puzzled expression, saying, ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve said so much, but no one has mentioned what kind of Devil Fruit ability Kaido has!¡±


    Ian was taken aback. That¡¯s right! So he looked towards Whitebeard.


    However, Whitebeard had a peculiar expression as he said, ¡°He¡¯s a Zoan-type Devil Fruit user of the Snake-Snake Fruit¡­¡± (T/N: keep in mind is novel is finished around 2019)


    ¡°What!?¡± Luffy was stunned.


    Ian, on the other hand, burst outughing!


    He nced at Boa Hancock among the Navy crowd not far away, remembering that her two sisters had Snake-Snake Fruits.


    ¡°No way!¡± Ian incredulously said to Whitebeard, ¡°Old man, I didn¡¯t read much, but you can¡¯t be fooling me! Kaido is a Snake-Snake Fruit user!?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Whitebeard nodded seriously with a stern face. ¡°But he possesses the Zoan-type Snake-Snake Fruit, Mythical Model¡ª the Eight-Serpent Form!¡±


    This time, not only Ian but also everyone in the Dragon Hunter Pirates burst outughing together¡­

 Chapter 588: Heartless Bastard

    Mythical Zoan-type Branched Giant Snake Form!?


    Ian looked over at Kaido among the Navy. Although he had already guessed that Kaido, the big boss of the Beasts Pirates, was likely a Zoan-type Devil Fruit user, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised to learn that Kaido¡¯s Devil Fruit was the Mythical Zoan type of such an evil and ferocious beast.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine what this incredibly mighty giant would look like after transforming into the Yamata no Orochi. However, it made sense to him that only a beast as fearsome as the Branched Giant Snake could lead the Beasts Pirates.


    Without the power of a Devil Fruit, it¡¯s exceedingly rare for someone to reach the level of a Yonko through pure Haki and physical prowess alone. Unless someone is extraordinarily gifted, it¡¯s almost impossible. In the vast world of pirates, Ian had only seen two such people: Red-Haired Shanks and Dracule Mihawk. They truly were as rare as a phoenix¡¯s feather.


    Moreover, Ian recalled that the reason Kaido sought artificial Devil Fruits from Domingo was to form a crew of all Devil Fruit users. Since his subordinates were all Devil Fruit users, it was unlikely that Kaido himself would be an exception.


    This led Ian to think of his own Orochi card. In fact, the original concept of the Orochi card also came from the legendary Yamata no Orochi. Both are mythical creatures, but in Ian¡¯s case, the Orochi appears in card form, providing him with special abilities. In Kaido¡¯s case, it manifests as a Devil Fruit power¡­


    As for which Orochi is more powerful, Ian had no idea¡­


    While Ian was contemting this, something unexpected happened on the Navy¡¯s side.


    At this moment, the three Navy Admirals were gathered around the bound Kaido. Although they had captured Kaido several times before, the Navy never dared to let their guard down. Given that the war with the Whitebeard Pirates seemed unlikely to continue, capturing Kaido in front of the whole world would be a significant achievement, preserving some face for the Navy and the World Government.¡°How serious do you think the damage from Ian¡¯s lightning strike was?¡± Kizaru asked. ¡°How long until Kaido wakes up?¡±


    ¡°No idea! But¡­¡± Aokiji shook his head. ¡°That move Ian used was probably the same one he used on us back on Sabaody Archipgo. That time, a tenth of the ind¡¯s area was destroyed, so the power is definitely strong enough! I guess Kaido won¡¯t be waking up anytime soon¡­¡±


    ¡°Then we have another problem¡­ We have to escort this guy together,¡± Kizaru said, clearly displeased. ¡°Hopefully, he wakes up when we get back to Marineford. Otherwise, he might destroy another ship!¡±


    Hearing Aokiji and Kizaru mention Ian, Akainu couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly and look down at his own hands.


    The condition of his hands was actually worse than everyone imagined. During the sea of mes, he hadn¡¯t thought much and had curled his body, using his arms to shield himself from the impact of the fire. Now, although the rest of his body was fine, his hands, from fists to elbows, werepletely immobile, stuck in a clenched position.


    Akainu even suspected that his arms werepletely necrotic¡­ He hadn¡¯t expected the mes created by Ian and Fire Fist Ace¡¯sbined attack to be so powerful!


    At that moment, a female Navy lieutenant colonel with a sword at her waist ran over, followed by a Navy medic. She saluted Akainu and said, ¡°Admiral Sakazuki, this is the doctor assigned to you by Vice Admiral Tsuru. Your injuries need to be treated immediately!¡±


    Under normal circumstances, getting medical treatment for injuries was routine, but for some reason, Akainu felt a sudden surge of anger.


    He felt that this statement had hurt his pride!


    As a dignified Navy Admiral, and the highest-ranked among the three Admirals, he now needed a young girl to bring a doctor to him? Did they really think he was already useless?


    So, when the Navy doctor stepped forward to check Akainu¡¯s injuries, he angrily waved his hand and sent the doctor flying.


    ¡°Go back and tell Vice Admiral Tsuru that I¡¯m fine!¡± Akainu said sternly, turning away without looking back.


    Aokiji and Kizaru, witnessing this, remained silent, understanding Akainu¡¯s temperament.


    The doctor who had been thrown aside got up, looking at the female Navy lieutenant colonel with a face full of grievance, seeking help, ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Kuina, what should we do¡­?¡±


    Yes, this female lieutenant colonel was Kuina. She was originally part of the Navy¡¯s staff department, and after the fighting ceased, the considerate Vice Admiral Tsuru had sent her over to tend to Akainu¡¯s injuries. However, she hadn¡¯t expected Akainu to reject her so bluntly.


    Frowning, Kuina saluted again and said, ¡°Admiral Sakazuki, Fleet Admiral Sengoku is also very concerned about your injuries¡­¡±


    Vice Admiral Tsuru was of a lower rank, so Akainu, in his anger, could ignore her. Kuina thought that mentioning Fleet Admiral Sengoku would surely work, right?


    However, this only further infuriated Akainu!


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Akainu turned his head, his face dark with anger, and said to Kuina, ¡°Since when can a mere lieutenant colonel give me orders!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kuina was left speechless, and even Aokiji, standing nearby, frowned upon hearing this.


    Aokiji understood very well that Akainu was expressing his dissatisfaction with the oue of the war. This entire conflict had been orchestrated by Akainu from the beginning. Whether it was coordinating with ckbeard Teach or gradually encircling the Whitebeard Pirates, Akainu had invested considerable effort in this war. He had hoped to achieveplete sess by killing Whitebeard and destroying his pirate crew. However, Ian¡¯s unexpected intervention had not only thwarted their ns but also left Akainu injured.


    Given these circumstances, how could Akainu possibly feel good about the situation?


    Still, no matter how much resentment he harbored, it was inappropriate to take it out on a young woman¡­


    Aokiji recognized Kuina, knowing she was the same lieutenant colonel who had once fought Ian at Marineford. As a rising star in the Navy, being groomed for future leadership, Aokiji felt that Vice Admiral Tsuru¡¯s decision to send Kuina was already showing considerable respect to Akainu.


    Aokiji wanted to speak up for Kuina, but he also understood that he and Akainu had differing ideologies within the Navy. Given Akainu¡¯s current anger, any intervention on his part would likely only make things worse.


    However, what Aokiji didn¡¯t expect was that Kuina was far more resolute than he had imagined. She wasn¡¯t intimidated by Akainu¡¯s reprimand. Instead, she stood at attention and spoke righteously, ¡°Admiral Sakazuki, this is not about giving you orders! As a lieutenant colonel, I indeed do not have the authority tomand you. I am simply carrying out the orders I have received. Please do not make things difficult for me!¡±


    While saying this, Kuina looked at Akainu with a determined gaze, showing no signs of backing down!


    Despite the many years that had passed, Kuina¡¯s inherent unwillingness to admit defeat hadn¡¯t changed. Not even when facing an admiral.


    Aokiji couldn¡¯t help but silently praise Kuina for her fearlessness in the face of authority.


    But to Akainu, this tone sounded like a direct confrontation. Known for his ruthless nature and strict adherence to hierarchy, he couldn¡¯t tolerate this and yelled at Kuina, ¡°Get out of my sight! How dare you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a voice suddenly came from behind!


    ¡°Oh, I see. So, the little dog Akainu is injured, huh¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this voice, the expressions of the three admirals changed drastically. They immediately recognized it as Kaido¡¯s voice!


    How could this guy have woken up so quickly!?


    They turned around abruptly and saw Kaido pushing himself up from the ground. Ian had inflicted serious injuries on him, and Kaido¡¯s wounds hadn¡¯t fully healed, but he was indeed awake!


    It¡¯s often said that a wounded beast is the most dangerous, and Kaido at this moment perfectly embodied this saying. Just the act of pushing himself up exuded a formidable aura of oppression.


    ¡°Move back! Move back now!¡± Aokiji shouted loudly to the stunned guards around them.


    Kizaru was the fastest to react. He extended his finger, firing severalsers in quick session, targeting Kaido¡¯s wrist. Eachser hit the same spot, creating a hole in Kaido¡¯s wrist.


    However, such an attack did not stop Kaido. With a furious roar, he exerted all his strength and shattered the Seastone cuffs binding him!


    The numerous Seastone cuffs were meant as an emergency restraint. Once Kaido broke free, they shattered into countless fragments. Without the Seastone¡¯s restraint, Kaido¡¯s right hand suddenly transformed¡ªfrom his fist to his arm, it became a ¡°monster¡± covered in scales!


    The front looked like a dragon¡¯s head with horns, yet it also had a serpentine appearance. This was part of Kaido¡¯s Yamata no Orochi form!


    This beast, whether dragon-headed or serpent-headed, opened its menacing maw filled with sharp teeth and lunged toward Akainu.


    Akainu reacted instinctively, preparing to counterattack. However, just as he was about to move, he suddenly remembered his arms had been crystallized!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Unable to transform his fists into magma, Akainu cursed and quickly leaped aside to dodge!


    His evasion of Kaido¡¯s attack might have been an instinctive reaction, but he overlooked one crucial detail!


    Behind him stood Kuina and the Navy doctor!


    Kuina could have dodged too, but if she moved, the doctor behind her would be doomed¡­


    Without hesitation, Kuina drew her Wado Ichimonji and stood in front of the terrified doctor!


    With a crunch, the dragon head of Kaido¡¯s Yamata no Orochi transformation missed Akainu but swallowed Kuina whole¡­


    Ian witnessed this scene, and his eyes immediately turned red with rage!


    ¡°Akainu!!! Damn you!!!¡±


    With a powerful leap, he charged towards them¡­

 Chapter 589: Kaidos Divine Intervention

    Ian was now utterly enraged!


    When Kaido woke up, everyone had already noticed the situation over there, so he saw clearly when Kuina¡¯s figure was swallowed!


    Damn it, a Navy Admiral, and you actually dodged at a critical moment!? Don¡¯t you know that there are your Navy soldiers behind you!?


    Well, Ian also knew that with Akainu¡¯s ruthless nature, the lives of ordinary Navy soldiers were never something he cared about. This kind of thing was indeed something he would do, very normal for him. After all, he was injured, so it was understandable that he didn¡¯t want to face Kaido head-on.


    But¡­ but behind you was my sister!


    Earlier, when Akainu¡¯s hands turned to ss, Ian had considered whether to cripple his hands, but he gave up on the idea. He was here to stop this war, and if a Navy Admiral were to be crippled, the shame would make the Navy not rest until they had revenge. Perhaps at that time, both sides, driven by rage, would only leave Shanks¡¯ influence to de-escte the situation¡­


    However, fate is so unpredictable. If Ian had known that Akainu would avoid the fight due to his injured hands, resulting in Kuina being affected, he would have killed Akainu, even at the cost of escting the war!


    Ian wasn¡¯t the only one seeing red¡ªZoro was too! He had also recognized Kuina¡¯s figure, so when Ian charged out, Zoro didn¡¯t hesitate. Biting down on his de, he charged out as well, both of their eyes burning with intense killing intent. Ian rushed straight for the head of Kaido¡¯s Yamata no Orochi form, while Zoro leaped into the air, attacking Akainu mid-flight!


    The sudden turn of events left both the Whitebeard Pirates and the Navy in a daze. They couldn¡¯t understand why Ian and Zoro were acting this way, but the Whitebeard Pirates didn¡¯t need to think too much about it. They only needed to know that Ian was their family, and if he wanted to fight, they would fight!Without waiting for Whitebeard¡¯smand, the pirates swarmed towards the Navy!


    The war that seemed almost over was now once again in turmoil, and even showing signs of esction.


    ¡°What the hell is going on!?¡± Sengoku broke out in a cold sweat. He clearly saw the murderous look in Ian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who is that Navy Lieutenant!? Why has she provoked Ian like this!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Lieutenant Commander Kuina!¡± White Hunter Smoker, who was about to charge forward to confront the pirates, stopped when he overheard Sengoku and exined, ¡°She might be friends with Ian because she¡¯s also from the East Blue¡­¡±


    Smoker had seen kuina and Ian¡¯s confrontation back in Marineford. He could sense that although Kuina and Ian were fighting, they were probably familiar with each other.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Hearing Smoker¡¯s words, Sengoku couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. He thought, ¡°What the hell, Akainu? How did you mess up so badly!? You¡¯ve stirred up such a big mess?¡±


    In mid-air, Akainu, leaping, couldn¡¯t risk using his hands to block Zoro¡¯s strike. His hands were fragile now; applying even a little force might shatter them. Thus, he took Zoro¡¯s de on his chest.


    However, Zoro now possessed a faint Haki. His dual swords struck Akainu¡¯s chest, causing two wounds and sending him crashing to the ground with great force.


    With a loud thud, Akainunded awkwardly on the ground, ring up at Zoro as he fell. His anger surged within him.


    ¡°You bastard! Even such minor characters¡­ When did it be eptable for any cat and dog toy a hand on an Admiral!?¡±


    Ian had already reached Kaido¡¯s Yamata no Orochi head. Raising his hand, he swung his de, engulfed in zing mes, aiming to sever the snake¡¯s neck to rescue Kuina. However, his strike only prated a few inches deep!


    It¡¯s worth noting that Ian¡¯s ¡°Wicked King Immtion sh¡± could even cut through seastone. Yet, the damage inflicted on Kaido was minimal. This guy¡¯s body strength was truly outrageous.


    Earlier, when Kaido broke free from the seastone shackles, Ian noticed that he relied on his own strength, even under the restriction of seastone. Not only did he possess such an incredibly strong steel body, but his strength was also astonishing. No wonder he became one of the most troublesome Emperors for the Navy.


    As Ian gritted his teeth, preparing to continue his assault, he suddenly noticed that the snake body formed by Kaido¡¯s transformation was trembling slightly.


    ¡°Huh!?¡± Turning his head, Ian discovered that the huge mouth at the skull¡¯s location was gradually opening!


    ¡°What the hell is going on!?¡± Kaido himself was also surprised. He could feel a tremendous force pushing open the snake¡¯s skull from the inside!


    Kuina wasn¡¯t swallowed. Although bitten by the snake¡¯ skull, just as the ferocious mouth closed, Kuina also transformed into her Asura form. With three swords in her hands, she pressed one sword against the upper jaw, another against the lower jaw, and then slowly applied force. Astonishingly, she forcibly pried open Kaido¡¯s already closed mouth!


    This scene was witnessed by many, who, amazed and stunned, watched Kuina in her three-headed, six-armed Asura form!


    ¡°Another¡­ another Mythical Zoan!?¡± Sengoku almost dropped his sses. Having never seen Kuina before, he couldn¡¯t have imagined that there would be such a female Navy officer in his own ranks¡­


    ¡°Kuina!!¡± Ian was both shocked and delighted. He immediately stopped what he was doing and rushed over to help Kuina escape from the snake¡¯s mouth.


    Looking at Ian, although touched by his and Zoro¡¯s quick arrival to save her, Kuina couldn¡¯t help but softly reproach, ¡°Big Brother Ian, you¡¯re too impulsive. This way, others might find out about our rtionship!¡±


    ¡°What does it matter if they know? Seeing your younger sister is dangerous, can you still hold back!?¡± Ian also red at her, whispering, ¡°We can just quit the Navy if ites down to it!¡±


    Kuina shook her head, unwilling to discuss the matter further with Ian.


    However, at this moment, Kaido also saw Kuina¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic.


    The Mythical Devil Fruit abilities were unique to the Zoan-type Devil Fruits. Kaido was extremely surprised to see another user of Mythical Zoan abilities here, but more than that, he was filled with joy.


    ¡°Hahaha! Little girl,e with me! The Beast Pirates could really use someone like you!¡±


    With that said, Kaido reached out towards Kuina!


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Ian roared, about to rush towards Kaido, but to his surprise, Kuina whispered, ¡°Go help Zoro!¡±


    Then she took the initiative against Kaido! Leaping up, the sword in her hand shed towards the hand Kaido reached out!


    Bang! The Haki emanating from Kuina¡¯s sword shed with the Haki on Kaido¡¯s palm. Although her Haki strength couldn¡¯t match Kaido¡¯s, the immense power from her Asura Fruit immediately pushed Kaido¡¯s palm away!


    Those who witnessed this scene were stunned, especially the Navy. They couldn¡¯t fathom that a Navy Lieutenant Commander could actually confront Kaido head-on!


    It¡¯s not that Kuina¡¯s strength surpassed that of Garp, who was previously sent flying by Kaido. In fact, quite the opposite. Garp could match Kaido in Haki and physical prowess, but he was sent flying because he was at a disadvantage in terms of strength and physique.


    While Kuina¡¯s Haki and martial arts might not be as strong as Garp¡¯s, her strength was enough topensate for it, making it appear as though they were evenly matched.


    Only Ian knew that while Kuina might be able to hold off Kaido for a moment, it wouldn¡¯t be for long. Meanwhile, Akainu and Aokiji had resumed their battle with Marco and Enel, leaving only Fujitora to provide some gravitational assistance.


    So Ian thought for a moment and immediately rushed over to help Zoro.


    Akainu¡¯s hands were incapacitated, but he still had his legs. At this moment, he was unleashing a barrage of Rankyaku kicks, shing with Zoro¡¯s flying shes. His Rankyaku was incredibly powerful, able to disperse Zoro¡¯s sword aura!


    At that moment, Ian appeared from the side, thrusting his sword towards Akainu!


    Akainu could only dodge, but Ian¡¯s momentum was locked onto him. His relentless barrage of shes targeted Akainu¡¯s ssified hands!


    Ian was now truly enraged. Damn it, even if the devil himself came today, he would still disable Akainu¡¯s damn hands!


    Akainu also sensed the unusual ferocity in Ian and knew this was bad. He had no intention of getting entangled with Ian. Raising his leg, he delivered several kicks, blocking Ian¡¯s shes before attempting to leap backward.


    However, Ian had anticipated this. As soon as Akainu jumped, Ian suddenly abandoned his sword, freeing his right hand to grab Akainu¡¯s ankle!


    With pitch-ck Armament Haki enveloping his hand, Ian firmly grasped Akainu¡¯s physical form. Akainu reacted swiftly, sending another Rankyaku kick shing at Ian¡¯s shoulder!


    Despite this, Ian showed no intention of dodging. He allowed the Rankyaku to strike his shoulder, its force breaking through his Armament Haki and drawing blood.


    Simultaneously, ck mes erupted from Ian¡¯s hand that held Akainu¡¯s ankle!


    Akainu felt a sharp pain from his ankle, realizing he had been burned by Ian¡¯s intense mes. He didn¡¯t cry out, instead furiously kept on kicking Ian.


    Blood sttered from multiple cuts on Ian¡¯s body, yet he seemed oblivious to the pain. With a roar, he grabbed Akainu¡¯s ankle and began to spin!


    Akainu was hurled into the air by Ian¡¯s grab!


    After spinning a few times, Ian suddenly let go, flinging Akainu in Kaido¡¯s direction!


    Just like a thrown weapon, Ianunched Akainu towards Kaido. One could only imagine what Kaido, seeing this human projectile, would think in such a situation!


    Instinctively, Kaido swung a fist horizontally at the iing Akainu!


    In mid-air, Akainu didn¡¯t need to turn around to sense Kaido behind him. Feeling the gust of wind from the attack, he immediately attempted to use Geppo to dodge.


    However, Akainu couldn¡¯t fly, a limitation of his Devil Fruit ability. A mass of moltenva can¡¯t possibly fly, so his usual aerial maneuvers were all performed using Geppo.


    Of course, that was when he was in perfect condition¡­


    Just as he kicked out with Geppo, Akainu felt intense pain in his ankle!


    That brief distraction prevented him from taking off immediately, and then¡­ Kaido¡¯s arm struck him directly!


    With a crashing sound, like ss shattering, the noise echoed across the entire battlefield!


    The navy, witnessing this scene, were all stunned! They saw Akainu, under Kaido¡¯s hammering arm, with his ss-like arms shattering into countless glittering fragments, falling from the sky¡­

 Chapter 590: A Big Chunk

    Shards of crystal spun and tumbled, falling from the sky and refracting dazzling colors under the setting sun.


    However, at this moment, no one on the navy¡¯s side found this scene beautiful¡­


    The Logia types are not invincible. Even a Logia as powerful as a navy admiral can be vulnerable. When Akainu was struck by Kaido at his weakest moment, his arms shattered and arge amount of blood spurted out. Just as everyone had suspected, the molten ss-like material had indeed reached Akainu¡¯s physical body, and the current scene was the best proof of that.


    Despite Akainu¡¯s usual tough image, the pain of having both arms severed made him let out a scream as he crashed to the ground.


    ¡°Admiral Sakazuki!?¡±


    Some navy officers snapped out of their shock and hurriedly rushed forward to rescue Akainu.


    However, upon realizing that the person he had struck was Akainu, Kaido wasn¡¯t about to stop. Knowing that Akainu was injured and recalling that Akainu was the first target he attacked upon waking up, Kaido¡¯s intent was clear: take him down while he¡¯s vulnerable!


    So, after smashing Akainu to the ground, Kaido immediately pulled his massive foot from the cratered earth and lifted it high, ready to stomp down on the fallen admiral!


    As for Kuina¡¯s attacks, Kaido didn¡¯t care at all. With Kuina¡¯s current strength, she was nothing more than a minor annoyance to him. In the few seconds of their sh, it was mostly Kaido attacking. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Kaido was somewhat intrigued by Kuina¡¯s Mythical Zoan ability, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on for this long.Kaido¡¯s raised foot moved somewhat slowly because he was still within Fujitora¡¯s gravity field. His immense physical strength allowed him to resist the gravity¡¯s pressure, but it also slowed his movements.


    Under the shadow of Kaido¡¯s descending foot, Akainu instinctively tried to get up and dodge. However, as his hands pressed against the ground, another wave of intense pain shot through him, causing him to fail in rising.


    His hands were still gushing blood¡­


    A few nearby navy vice admirals were rushing towards Akainu, trying to rescue him, but there were only two people on the scene who could reach him in time.


    One was Kizaru, whose extreme speed could bring him to Akainu¡¯s side in the shortest amount of time.


    However, for some unknown reason, Kizaru was currently focused on his battle with Enel, seemingly oblivious to Akainu¡¯s dire situation.


    The other person was Kuina, as she was the closest to Akainu!


    Seeing Kaido¡¯s footing down on Akainu, Kuina didn¡¯t hesitate. She forcefully pushed off the ground, lunged towards Akainu, and reached out to grab his cor, dragging him out of harm¡¯s way!


    Boom! Kaido¡¯s Haki-infused right foot narrowly missed the two of them, mming into the ground and creating a massive crater. The crater¡¯s edge was filled with web-like cracks, showing the tremendous force he had used.


    Many in the navy saw Kuina¡¯s fearless rescue of Akainu and were momentarily stunned.


    No one had expected that the one to rescue Akainu would be Kuina!


    Even Ian was a bit taken aback. If Akainu had been stomped to death by Kaido, Ian would have been pleased, given that it was Akainu¡¯s sudden dodge earlier that had put Kuina in danger.


    But Ian hadn¡¯t expected Kuina to turn around and save Akainu. What was this girl thinking!? If it was an enemy, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just watch him get killed!?


    However, when Ian noticed the expressions of the nearby navy officers, he suddenly realized something.


    Kuina saving Akainu might actually be a good thing!


    Ian was certain that when Kuina saved Akainu, she wasn¡¯t thinking much at all. It was just an instinctive reaction. She was naturally a kind-hearted girl. Although she initially joined the navy to help Ian and Zoro in the future, she had spent quite some time in the navy and had inevitably developed some sense of loyalty to it.


    From the navy¡¯s perspective, they couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch a figurehead like Akainu be in danger, so Kuina¡¯s reaction was entirely normal. In that moment, she wasn¡¯t considering any personal grudges.


    Although Kuina¡¯s actions were instinctive, they meant something entirely different to the other navy officers.


    Akainu had almost caused her harm earlier. Given such enmity, even if Kuina had watched Akainu get stomped by Kaido, no one would have med her. After all, she was only a lieutenantmander, and no one would expect her to take on such a burden.


    However, she still risked getting stomped to save Akainu. This instantly elevated Kuina¡¯s image. Almost all the navy personnel who saw this scene now had a higher opinion of her.


    A navy lieutenantmander, and a young woman at that, risking her life to save a navy admiral from the infamous Kaido, even though that admiral had nearly caused her demise earlier¡ªwhat kind of spirit is this!?


    Ian knew very well that, on closer consideration, even if Kaido¡¯s stomp hadnded, it might not have killed a navy admiral. There¡¯s a saying: ¡°At worst, he¡¯d be seriously injured, but death is not so easy toe by.¡±


    However, whether Akainu would be killed or saved were twopletely different scenarios. Kuina saving Akainu actually highlighted Akainu¡¯s previous ruthlessness and cold-bloodedness even more.


    Previously, during battles, Akainu had identally harmed many navy soldiers and even personally executed some deserters. These actions had been witnessed by many around, though they were too fearful of Akainu¡¯s authority to speak up.


    If Akainu had led the navy to defeat the Whitebeard Pirates and established great prestige, perhaps the navy personnel wouldn¡¯t mind as much. But the problem was that the navy¡¯s current situation was very dire, and their original strategic goals were far from being achieved.


    So now, the final result of Kuina stepping in to save him might instead lead to a significant drop in Akainu¡¯s prestige¡­


    Understanding this connection, Ian almost wanted tough. Perhaps at this moment, Akainu still hasn¡¯t realized this, but once he does, he would probably prefer to have been stomped by Kaido rather than be saved by Kuina!


    Even admirals have ambitions. Ian knew that Akainu wanted to take Sengoku¡¯s ce and be Fleet Admiral. However, this incident might not only distance him from that goal but also lead to resentment and even contempt from the navy¡¯s soldiers. Such a consequence would likely be more painful for him than death.


    ¡°This is Karma!¡±


    Ian¡¯s guess was correct. At this moment, Akainu hadn¡¯t thought of this yet. He was still relieved to have been pulled out of danger. As soon as he was out of Kaido¡¯s attack range, Akainu bit down and the muscles and blood vessels at his broken arms immediately contracted to stop the bleeding.


    However, his shattered hands could not be restored¡­


    Kuina¡¯s heart was pounding. Her strength had been greatly depleted in dealing with Kaido, and she herself couldn¡¯t understand why she had rushed over in such a situation.


    At that moment, Kuina noticed a shadow appearing overhead again. She looked up to see Kaido with a ferocious expression, sping his hands together, and preparing to smash down on them!


    Kaido, having missed his previous stomp, was now furious. He had just lost a golden opportunity. If he had managed to kill Akainu, the navy would have suffered a devastating blow. The navy¡¯s influence over the entire world would have been severely weakened. Yet, such a chance was ruined by a little girl¡­


    Madmen often act unpredictably. Earlier, Kaido had thought of capturing Kuina, but now, filled with rage, he intended to kill her. Using all his strength, he brought his fists down towards the ground.


    Kuina was shocked and tried to dodge, but at that moment, a wave of weakness washed over her legs.


    Fortunately, several navy vice admirals arrived just in time to assist. Five vice admirals joined forces to block Kaido¡¯s hammering blow.


    While the vice admirals gritted their teeth and held their swords against Kaido¡¯s immense strength, a figure suddenly appeared behind Kaido!


    It was Ian!


    He didn¡¯t swing his sword or do anything else; he simply approached from behind Kaido, forming his hand into a w, and plunged it into Kaido¡¯s back!


    No visible wounds appeared. Ian¡¯s hand disappeared as if it had entered a ripple in space, and when he pulled it back, he was holding a¡­ massive ball of light!


    This scene was faithfully captured by the image transponder Den Den Mushi of the apanying journalists. The broadcast signal spread this image worldwide, appearing on countless screens.


    ¡°What¡­ what is that!?¡±


    They didn¡¯t understand what Ian had done, but they saw that as soon as the ball of light appeared in Ian¡¯s hand, Kaido, the Beast, seemed to be immobilized.


    The next moment, Kaido suddenly turned his grotesque face, staring maniacally at the ball of light in Ian¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Give it back to me!!!!¡±


    Kaido let out a tremendous roar, the shockwave nearly rupturing eardrums, and then he reached out, trying to grab Ian in mid-air.


    ¡­


    Far away on Cake Ind in the New World, the Big Mom Pirates were also watching the New Edd War through television screens.


    The Yonko Big Mom, Charlotte Linlin, was lounging on her bed, eating a dessert. Her numerous children were gathered around her.


    When Ian extracted the massive ball of light from Kaido¡¯s back, Perospero suddenly screamed and pointed at the TV, ¡°Mama! Did you see that? That move! That move!¡±


    Big Mom, of course, saw it. She licked the cream off her fingers and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simr indeed. Sure enough that giant ball of light must be Kaido¡¯s lifespan!¡±


    Lifespan, essentially life force, was something Big Mom understood well. That massive ball of light represented an enormous amount of life force. It was precisely because of this vast life force that Kaido had the ¡°illusion¡± of being immortal.


    ¡°To be able to extract someone¡¯s lifespan directly without any conditions¡­¡± Big Mom was somewhat surprised by this.


    After returning from Dressrosa, Perospero had reported to her about Ian¡¯s suspected soul fruit abilities, but Big Mom hadn¡¯t believed it much at the time. Now, seeing this scene with her own eyes, she realized Perospero hadn¡¯t been lying.


    ¡°When is the next tea party?¡± Big Mom thought for a moment and asked.


    ¡°In two months!¡± answered her second son, Charlotte Katakuri, who had his arms crossed and his mouth and chin hidden in his fluffy cor.


    ¡°Then send an invitation to this young man¡­¡± Big Momughed happily and said, ¡°Invite him to my tea party!¡±


    ¡°Mama, you¡¯re nning to obtain this ability to directly extract lifespans from him, right?¡± Charlotte Smoothie, the 14th daughter of the Charlotte family and the Minister of Juice, grinned.


    ¡°Exactly! Mamahahahaha!¡± Big Momughed loudly, spreading her arms wide. ¡°If I can understand how this ability works, my Soul-Soul Fruit might be able to do the same. In that case, what does Kaido matter? I¡¯ll defeat him and the Whitebeard, and nothing will stop me from bing the Pirate King!¡±

 Chapter 591: Ians Plan

    At the moment when his life force was extracted, the subject would inevitably feel as if they had lost something crucial.


    This sensation was particrly intense for Kaido.


    The reason was that Ian had taken a tremendous amount of life force from him.


    In fact, even Ian was startled when he extracted the enormous light orb. Having used the ability a few times, Ian knew well that the Orochi card¡¯s soul extraction could take up to 10% of the target¡¯s remaining life. When the target¡¯s remaining life or lifespan was already limited, the effect of the soul extraction skill was quite minimal.


    The size of the light orb represented the amount of remaining life force. The light orb Ian had previously extracted from Crocodile and from Perospero was roughly the size of a fist. However, this time, the light orb Ian extracted from Kaido wasrger than a basketball!


    Assuming Crocodile could live another thirty or forty years, let¡¯s say fifty years, the light orb Ian extracted from him represented about five years of lifespan. The light orb extracted from Kaido, being roughly ten times that size, represented about fifty years of lifespan. And this was merely 10% of Kaido¡¯s remaining life force, meaning that if Kaido wasn¡¯t killed, he could live for another five hundred years!


    Upon this calction, Ian felt utterly shocked. How could Kaido have such an immense life force!?


    Ian remembered Raideen once told him that the Giants were considered a long-lived race in this world, with the oldest living up to 300 years. Other races, like the dwarves (Tontatta Tribe), had lifespans of around 150 years, simr to the Fishmen.


    No wonder Whitebeard and others suspected that Kaido was not a naturally born human. Even the longest-living species in this world couldn¡¯t reach such an extraordinary lifespan¡­There was no time to ponder further. Ian swiftly pped his wings of me, propelling himself backward and narrowly evading Kaido¡¯s grasping hand.


    Although Kaido didn¡¯t know exactly what Ian had taken from his body, he had dealt with Big Mom before and could tell that the light orb in Ian¡¯s hand resembled the lifespan Big Mom would extract. This realization drove Kaido into a rage.


    Once again, it was this damn brat named Ian!


    In fact, the enmity between Ian and Kaido was already deep. Because of Ian, Domingo had been ousted from his position as a Warlord of the Sea, losing the protection of the World Government and the Navy. After losing control of Dressrosa, the supply of artificial Devil Fruits had been disrupted. Although Domingo had since allied with Kaido and resumed production of artificial Devil Fruits in a new location under Kaido¡¯smand, the absence of the Tontatta Tribe¡¯s gardening expertise from Dressrosa made the cultivation of these fruits highly unreliable.


    This severely disrupted Kaido¡¯s n to build an army of Devil Fruit users¡­


    Moreover, Jack the Drought, one of Kaido¡¯s top threemanders, was also severely beaten by Ian in Dressrosa. Although Kaido¡¯s tyrannical nature meant he wasn¡¯t particrly kind to his subordinates, Jack was still one of his trusted confidants. Having Jack beaten like that was a significant blow to Kaido¡¯s pride as one of the Four Emperors.


    Kaido¡¯s participation in this war was partly motivated by a desire to teach Ian a lesson. However, to his frustration, he had underestimated this young upstart who had recently made a name for himself worldwide.


    Not long after the fight began, Kaido was briefly knocked unconscious by a powerful lightning strike from Ian. While such incidents were not umon in chaotic battles involving multiple fighters, Kaido had experienced this a few times before.


    But now, his very life force had been directly taken by Ian!? This was uneptable!


    Kaido knew his own strengths best¡ªhis formidable body relied heavily on his immense life force. He had once provoked Big Mom and even fought her a few times, but after understanding her abilities, he had stopped messing with her.


    But now, there was another person who could seize life force and lifespan!


    He had to kill him! This was Kaido¡¯s only thought regarding Ian.


    After his first grab missed, Kaido transformed again. His true form as the Yamata no Orochi was terrifyingly immense, appearing like a colossal mountain. Eight gigantic heads that were neither entirely dragon nor entirely snake emerged, each with curved horns and scaly necks, opening their huge mouths filled with sharp teeth, all lunging towards Ian in the sky!


    Although Ian was flying in midair, he was surrounded by the shadows of Kaido¡¯s serpent heads, feeling as though he had entered a rainforest of towering trees. He had to dodge left and right, weaving through the gaps while trying to fly higher to escape Kaido¡¯s attack range.


    On the other side, Sengoku and Whitebeard were engaged in battle. Whitebeard¡¯s naginata, glowing with a white halo and buzzing, shed down towards Sengoku, but Sengoku caught the de with his hands sped together.


    As the two men flexed their muscles in a contest of strength, they noticed Kaido¡¯s transformation.


    Seeing this, Whitebeard couldn¡¯t help but grin, his mustache curling up at the edges. He said, ¡°Gurarara! That kid Ian has really pissed Kaido off!¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Newgate!¡± Sengoku gritted his teeth as he spoke to Whitebeard. ¡°Resuming this fight benefits no one!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Sengoku, your Navy forces are bing more shameless!¡± Whitebeard snorted coldly. ¡°Ian may be a pirate, but he has friends among your marines. Yet you let your own men fall into danger, forcing Ian to rescue them!¡±


    ¡°That was just an ident!¡± Sengoku shouted in defense. ¡°Believe me, no one wanted this to happen!¡±


    Whitebeard stared into Sengoku¡¯s eyes, finding that Sengoku did not avoid his gaze. Suddenly, he stopped exerting force with his hands and withdrew his naginata.


    Sengoku also released his grip, and the two finally ceased their struggle.


    Whitebeard held his naginata horizontally with both hands, no longer looking at Sengoku. He suddenly squatted down and then made a powerful leap, soaring into the air and heading towards Kaido¡¯s position.


    In the past, Whitebeard would have found such arge leap difficult. But after Ian healed him, Whitebeard felt his entire body brimming with vitality, his strength restored.


    With immense momentum and a howling wind, Whitebeard, now airborne, raised his naginata high and then fiercely shed down towards one of Kaido¡¯s heads with all his might!


    The de of his naginata vibrated at a high frequency, the ck edge enhanced with powerful Haki, making it sharper than ever, like a high-frequency de cutting a straight line through the sky.


    Boom! The naginata struck the ground with tremendous force, causing an explosion that sent countless rocks flying and created several cracks that spread outwards with a loud rumble.


    At the same time, a massive object, spewing blood, crashed to the ground!


    One strike, just one strike! One of Kaido¡¯s heads was severed and fell to the ground!


    The remaining heads of Kaido let out a chorus of agonized screams, their powerful roars sweeping away the surrounding dust.


    ¡°Whitebeard!!¡± The remaining heads of Kaido turned towards Whitebeard, their bloodshot red eyes ring at him with murderous intent.


    However, Whitebeard stood his ground, leaning on his naginata, a smile ying on his lips as he looked at Kaido, unfazed.


    Bang! Ian descended from the sky,nding behind Whitebeard. He exhaled and said to Whitebeard, ¡°Old man, why did you step in?¡±


    ¡°This unwee guest needs to be driven away!¡± Whitebeard replied. Then, ncing at the glowing orb still in Ian¡¯s hand, he asked, ¡°Why are you still holding onto that thing?¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Ian gently spun the orb in his hand and smiled. ¡°I could have crushed it instantly to seriously injure Kaido, but I suddenly thought of a good idea. So, I decided to keep it for now!¡±


    ¡°Do as you please!¡± Whitebeard raised an eyebrow, snorted, then gripped his naginata with his right hand and pointed it at Kaido, shouting, ¡°Kaido!!! I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯ll let you off! Get lost! As far away as possible!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± One of Kaido¡¯s heads roared, ring viciously at Ian behind Whitebeard. ¡°I must kill this brat today!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Whitebeardughed, and said with a strange expression. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, then don¡¯t expect to get away today. Look at the sea behind you!¡±


    One of Kaido¡¯s heads turned around. Not just him, but many others, prompted by Whitebeard¡¯s shout, looked in that direction as well.


    In the distant sea, a ship appeared faintly on the horizon, sailing towards them. Though it was still too far to make out clearly, many felt an uncanny sense of familiarity about it.


    ¡°Red¡­ hull?¡± Though the ship itself was hard to discern, its color was visible. A navy vice admiral suddenly remembered and eximed in shock, ¡°The Red Force!? It¡¯s¡­ the Red-Haired Pirates!?¡±


    The scene erupted like an explosion, a massive wave of chatter and buzzing filled the air.


    ¡°Anoth¡­ another Yonko ising!?¡± Coby clutched his head in disbelief, looking towards the sea with Helmeppo, both wearing expressions of sheer incredulity.


    The entire battlefield was in an uproar, impossible to calm down. The navy was the most panicked, for whether it was Whitebeard or Kaido, they were enemies of the navy. Now, another pirate Yonko was arriving. Though no one knew the exact intentions of the Red-Haired Pirates, facing three powerful opponents simultaneously was undoubtedly a nightmare for the marines.


    ¡°Hmph hmph hmph, you see that?¡± Whitebeard said to Kaido. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you managed to escape from that red-haired brat ande to this battlefield, but I¡¯m sure once he arrives, he¡¯ll be more than happy to ¡®discuss¡¯ things with you! You should know, while that kid usually looks like he¡¯s always smiling foolishly, he¡¯s not someone with a good temper¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kaido remained silent. He might be a madman, but he wasn¡¯t an idiot. Just as Whitebeard said, if the Red-Haired Piratesnded, he might truly be unable to leave.


    ¡°Grrr!¡± Kaido let out a muffled growl of frustration and reverted to his original form. As he transformed, the head that Whitebeard had chopped off disappeared!


    ¡°You brat!¡± Kaido pointed at Ian and roared, ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you in the New World!¡±


    With that, he turned his head and charged towards the coast, kicking away any navy soldiers in his path.


    ¡°Let him go!¡± Sengokumanded with a grim expression, and the already terrified navy quickly moved aside.


    Kaido stepped onto the icy surface, reached the shore, and grabbed the nearest pirate ship, pulling it out of the ice. Amidst the flying ice shards, he roared loudly and threw the ship into the unfrozen sea.


    The ship was already empty. Under Kaido¡¯s immense strength, it crashed onto the water and sped forward. Kaido crouched down, then leapt onto the ship.


    In the end, that guy still escaped, but Ian realized that Kaido truly didn¡¯t want to die. If he really wanted to die, he could have stayed and fought against Whitebeard, Shanks, and Sengoku. That would have surely granted him his wish.


    ¡°Will that guy¡¯s head grow back?¡± Ian asked Whitebeard, looking up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Whitebeard nodded.


    ¡°His regeneration is so strong, so what¡¯s the deal with that scar on his abdomen?¡± Ian asked. ¡°To leave such a huge scar, could this person be even stronger than you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Whitebeard shook his head. ¡°The first time I saw Kaido, that scar was already there. It could be a wound from before he got his Devil Fruit.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Ian nodded, then looked at the glowing orb in his hand. He grinned and winked at Whitebeard, saying, ¡°Oyaji, what do you think would happen if you could live for a few more decades?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Whitebeard was taken aback and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your ability can¡¯t stop natural aging?¡±


    ¡°But this thing is different!¡± Ian tossed the glowing orb in his hand and said, ¡°You saw it yourself, this is actually Kaido¡¯s lifespan. He came here causing a ruckus, so how could I let him leave without paying some interest? I originally intended to crush it all at once, but then I thought, why not see if you can use it? If it works, you could gain a few more decades to live¡­¡±

 Chapter 592: The King of Dignity

    Before this, Ian had never considered whether the life force extracted from someone could be used on another person.


    This was simr to how Devil Fruit users develop their abilities. Ian was constantly exploring the potential of his card abilities.


    Under certain rules and conditions, Ian could achieve abilities not originally part of his cards. For example, he could use Enel¡¯s electro-refining technique or substitute Hiei¡¯s mes for Iori¡¯s, using Iori¡¯s skills. These were likely hidden abilities.


    So Ian wondered if the life force extracted by Orochi¡¯s card could only be destroyed or returned to its original owner, or if there were other hidden effects he wasn¡¯t aware of.


    Coincidentally, he hadn¡¯t destroyed the life force he took from Kaido immediately. He could try using it on Whitebeard.


    However, to Ian¡¯s surprise, Whitebeard shook his head and refused without hesitation after hearing his proposal. ¡°No need, Ian. I¡¯m already content with regaining my health at the end of my life. I don¡¯t want to be an undying monster.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ian was stunned, then scratched his head in confusion. ¡°Living a bit longer means you can spend more time with your family. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    Whitebeard nced at his sons around him, smiled, but still shook his head. ¡°That would be nice, but you need to understand, as a father, the happiest thing isn¡¯t how long I can stay with my children, but watching them grow and achieve. The Whitebeard Pirates have been under my shadow for too long. One day I will pass away, and one day one of these children will take on the responsibility of being the captain. I¡­ I can¡¯t always keep them under my wing. That¡¯s what makes a truly qualified father, do you understand?¡±


    Ian didn¡¯t respond because he suddenly realized he had underestimated the Whitebeard.No one wants to die. The pursuit of longer life is a biological instinct, no matter which world you¡¯re in. However, faced with the temptation of extending his life, the Whitebeard refused. Was it because he didn¡¯t want more time with his family? No, he surely did, but he understood very clearly that as long as the Whitebeard existed, this pirate crew would always be under his shadow. While the world knew about Phoenix Marco, Fire Fist Ace, and Diamond Jozu, they were always referred to as members of the ¡°Whitebeard Pirates,¡± which showed how overwhelming Whitebeard¡¯s influence was on the crew.


    The older generation thinks more about issues of legacy. Whitebeard hopes that one day a child will take up his g and bring glory to the pirate crew, rather than it continuing to be called the ¡°Whitebeard Pirates¡±¡­


    Whitebeard¡¯s greatness lies in the fact that he never considered himself a pirate, but instead saw himself as a true father. What he wanted wasn¡¯t the prestige of being one of the Four Emperors or a long life; he simply wanted his children to grow up.


    Once Ian understood this, he fell silent. The world viewed Whitebeard as a monster, but only when you got close and really understood him would you realize he was just an ordinary old man. It was only to protect his family and friends that he would transform into a demon.


    ¡°The old era will always pass, and the new era will alwayse,¡± Whitebeard said. ¡°This is an unchanging truth. I am very grateful to you, Ian. If it weren¡¯t for your appearance, this war would have been a huge crisis for the Whitebeard Pirates, potentially leading to the copse of the entire crew. But I appreciate your goodwill¡­ Do you know? Seeing you makes me think of my sons. Under my renown, they haven¡¯t achieved as much as you have on your own. That¡¯s my fault. I protected them, but I also confined them¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be, Oyaji, you want to retire?¡± Ian guessed Whitebeard¡¯s meaning from his words and couldn¡¯t help but be a bit surprised.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Whitebeardughed heartily, looking towards Sengoku and Garp. ¡°It¡¯s not just me. Those two old guys are in the same boat. This war is actually thest sh of us old folks. Win or lose, in the end, we all have to bow out. They couldn¡¯t take me down, and I can¡¯t take them down either. Perhaps a peaceful end like this is the best result¡­¡±


    ¡°But it seems there are still some among them who are not willing to give up¡­¡±


    Ian turned to look as well, noticing that sporadic battles were still urring on the battlefield. These were led by Vice Admirals like Doberman and Onigumo, who were engaged inbat with several captains of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Within the Navy, Akainu¡¯s ideology of absolute justice was quite popr. Doberman and Onigumo, ruthless in their own right, adhered to the same principles as Akainu. They had always been his supporters within the Navy.


    However, Akainu, as the figurehead of this ideology, had lost both his arms in this war. This was a tremendous blow to his followers.


    So, the battle that Ian had angrily initiated wasn¡¯t something Doberman and the others wanted to end easily, even with Kaido gone. They even pretended not to hear Sengoku¡¯s orders¡­


    They openly defied Sengoku¡¯s orders, which made Sengoku very angry. However, Sengoku also understood that he couldn¡¯t punish these Vice Admirals. At most, he could only reprimand them because these Vice Admirals represented a faction within the Navy. You couldn¡¯t say their insistence on fighting was wrong, and it was impossible to forcefully order them to stop¡­ because, in their minds, they were avenging Admiral Akainu.


    However, these sporadic battles were very dangerous at this moment. Because, whether pirate or navy, after losing the focal point of Kaido, they gradually noticed these captains and Vice Admirals who were still fighting. Under their influence, both sides could very well erupt into even fiercerbat again.


    At this moment, the Red-Haired Pirates¡¯ shipnded.


    They stopped their ship far from the edge of the ice, and then the Red-Haired Pirates, led by Shanks, stepped onto the ice and began walking towards them.


    Perhaps it was because he had been tricked by Kaido, but Red-Haired Shanks was in a very bad mood. No one would have thought that a madman like Kaido would one day y a trick like secretly maneuvering forces. The influence brought by Domingo joining Kaido was something no one could have anticipated.


    So, from the moment Shanks set foot on the shore, his overwhelming Conqueror¡¯s Haki swept across the entire area!


    As he led the Red-Haired Pirates closer to the battlefield, with each step, more navy soldiers and pirates around them fainted. It wasn¡¯t just the weaker ones¡ªeven some of the stronger individuals felt dizzy and disoriented under the impact of Shanks¡¯ Conqueror¡¯s Haki.


    Like mowing down wheat, people from both sides kept copsing in droves.


    ¡°That red-haired brat!¡­¡± Whitebeard, seeing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. He squinted at Red-Haired Shanks, feeling like the kid was showing off.


    At this moment, Flower Sword Vista was in the middle of a duel with Onigumo. As Shanks walked closer, the surrounding navy soldiers and pirates who had been fighting all fell to the ground. Seeing Shanks approach, Vista chuckled, parried Onigumo¡¯s de, and stepped aside, twirling his mustache and watching Shanks.


    ¡°Step aside,¡± Shanks said, tilting his head slightly and looking at Onigumo.


    Onigumo gripped his sword, hesitated, and remained silent, not immediately moving out of the way.


    Shanks ced his hand on the hilt of his sword at his waist and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not like that madman Kaido. If your navy insists on continuing this fight, then I will stand firmly with the Whitebeard Pirates.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to move aside?¡±


    Hearing Shanks¡¯ words, Onigumo¡¯s pupils shrank. He silently sheathed his weapon and stepped aside.


    Shanks continued his march, effectively separating all the vice admirals still engaged in battle, until he finally stood before Sengoku.


    He nced at Whitebeard, then at Sengoku, and said,¡±Sengoku, look around you. This war has already caused too much suffering. It¡¯s time to stop!¡±


    Following Shanks¡¯ suggestion, Sengoku looked around. During the intense fighting, it hadn¡¯t been as apparent, but now that the battlefield had quieted down, everyone could see that at some point, the white surface frozen by Aokiji had been stained red with blood.


    Countless severed limbs and numerous bodiesy scattered, with both the navy and pirates having many wounded. They sat on the ground, clutching their wounds and groaning in pain.


    Sengoku closed his eyes in agony and tilted his head back, unable to bear the sight.


    ¡°Both pirates and navy men have families,¡± Shanks continued. ¡°Don¡¯t let more young lives be lost on this battlefield. This time, the navy has lost, but the conflict between pirates and the navy can¡¯t be settled by just one war. You still have hope to invest in the future.¡±


    ¡°Do me a favor, marines¡­ withdraw!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Sengoku looked up at the sky and suddenly shouted, ¡°All navy soldiers, listen to mymand! Withdraw¡­ to Marineford!!¡±


    The war was over! But for some reason, when the navy heard Sengoku¡¯smand, they didn¡¯t feel any sense of defeat; instead, they felt a sense of relief.


    Silently, they helped their woundedrades, gathered the bodies of their fallen friends, and slowly and orderly retreated back to the frozen navy warships.


    Seeing this, Whitebeard remained silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Ace, give them a hand!¡±


    Ace nodded, stepped out of the crowd, and walked to the shore. He raised his right hand, conjuring a massive Fire Emperor fireball, which he then hurled onto the ice.


    Under the high temperature of the mes, the ice began to melt, and the navy ships could finally move¡­

 Chapter 593: The Impact Part I

    It took some time, but the navy eventuallypleted their retreat. As the hundreds of warships gradually drifted away on the sea, the pirates suddenly erupted in a massive cheer.


    Did they win? Did they really win?


    Seeing such a vast navy fleet had left the pirates feeling terrified. Turning to look at the nearby Edd War Ind reef cluster, they found that more than half of the reefs had beenpletely blown apart by the navy¡¯s artillery fire!


    Marco, Ace, and the other divisionmanders couldn¡¯t help but surround Ian, pping his shoulders and pounding his chest, expressing their admiration for Ian¡¯s timely arrival.


    They all knew very well that if Ian hadn¡¯t arrived at the critical moment, their heavily injured father might have been severely wounded again under the navy¡¯s bombardment.


    Red-Haired Shanks nced in Ian¡¯s direction with a smile, then walked toward Whitebeard.


    ¡°Hmph, you all just show up unannounced, treating this ce like a marketce?¡± the Whitebeard sneered at Shanks, clearly not pleased.


    Shanks looked up at Whitebeard and said, ¡°Actually, neither Kaido nor I were supposed to be here. But who would have thought that Kaido would resort to underhanded tactics? If I hadn¡¯t found his behavior suspicious and decided to test the Beasts Pirates, I wouldn¡¯t have discovered that Kaido had abandoned his crew ande here.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s run off now. Your presence here is useless. Get lost already!¡± Whitebeard retorted irritably.¡°I will leave, but not just yet¡­¡± Shanks¡¯s expression turned serious as he continued, ¡°During your battle with the navy, you might not have received the news. In fact, shortly after the Whitebeard Pirates began fighting the navy, that guy Teach attacked Mariejois!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Whitebeard frowned and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Someone informed me via a Den Den Mushi call,¡± Shanks replied. ¡°As usual, the World Government chose to cover it up. But ording to the information I received, Teach killed three World Nobles and stole ssified information from the World Government. This information includes the distribution maps of the Navy¡¯s scientific research bases. I suspect that the ckbeard Pirates might target these research facilities next. Although I don¡¯t know what he aims to gain, I doubt it bodes well¡­¡±


    ¡°This is none of your concern!¡± Whitebeard red at him. ¡°Teach is the Whitebeard Pirates¡¯ responsibility!¡±


    Shanks smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, this is an internal matter for your pirate crew. I won¡¯t interfere. I came here just to inform you.¡±


    As Shanks and Whitebeard talked, not far away, Luffy and his group were gathered together. Sanji lit a cigarette and asked Luffy, ¡°The Red-Haired Shanks of the Four Emperors¡­ Luffy, he¡¯s the one who gave you your straw hat, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s him!¡± Luffy smiled, looking at Shanks¡¯ silhouette.


    ¡°Not going to see him?¡± Nami asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Luffy took off his straw hat, holding it in one hand, and said nostalgically, ¡°I made a promise to meet him only after I became a great pirate, but right now, I¡¯m still far from that.¡±


    Hearing Luffy¡¯s words, Zoro crossed his arms and sighed, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re still far off¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that following Ian to this battlefield would expose us to so many monsters. The Seven Warlords, the Four Emperors, each one of them is terrifying. We¡¯ve underestimated the New World¡­¡±


    When Kuina was in danger earlier, Zoro had followed Ian into the fray, but he realized he couldn¡¯t help much, which was a heavy blow to him.


    At this moment, Ian and Ace walked over. Hearing their conversation, Ian patted Zoro on the shoulder and said, ¡°The gap is big, but that¡¯s okay. As long as you know your shorings and strive to improve, you¡¯ll be fine. Now that the Whitebeard Pirates are about to retreat, what are your ns?¡±


    Although the war had ended, there were still many matters to attend to, and the Straw Hat Pirates were one of them.


    When Luffy insisted oning, Ian hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. With Luffy¡¯s stubborn nature, if he wanted to help Ace, no one could stop him. Now that the situation was resolved and Ace was safe, Luffy could presumably rx and continue his adventure with the Straw Hat Pirates.


    However, as they themselves said, with their current strength, entering the New World would be extremely dangerous. If they insisted on continuing their adventure, they might end up like other supernovas who met their demise in the New World.


    So Ian was considering whether it was necessary for them to train for two years, as in the original history, before continuing their adventure.


    But it was a bit troublesome. Ivankov was here and could take Sanji and Mr. 2 to the Kamabakka Kingdom for training. Luffy could be sent to Uncle Rayleigh, and as for Zoro, he could go find Mihawk. Ian believed Shanks should know Mihawk¡¯s whereabouts. However, Ian had no solution for Nami and Chopper¡­


    Thus, Ian felt quite troubled.


    However, what Ian didn¡¯t expect was that after Luffy and Zoro exchanged a nce, they made a decision¡ªthey wanted to continue their adventure!


    This surprised Ian because he understood that their choice would lead to a much more difficult path.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Ian asked. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it yourselves: the New World and the first half of the Grand Line are two entirely different concepts. With your current strength, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we need to keep adventuring!¡± Zoro said. ¡°We must adapt to the New World!¡±


    Even Usopp, who had the smallest courage, surprisingly echoed Zoro with a serious expression, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡­we will be stronger warriors!¡±


    Although his legs were trembling as he said this, his eyes were filled with determination. Ian nced over at the Red-Haired Pirates and suddenly understood¡ªUsopp had seen his father, Yasopp, hadn¡¯t he!?


    Even though, like Luffy, he hadn¡¯t gone up to meet Shanks and the others, the presence of the Red-Haired Pirates here had given them an inexplicable motivation.


    This reminded Ian of what Whitebeard had said to him before. Yes, those who are sheltered under wings cannot grow. Zoro might be his junior disciple, but he also has his own path, and Ian really shouldn¡¯t interfere too much.


    Perhaps their choice to continue their adventure would lead them, like other supernovas, to significant setbacks in the New World. But as long as they weren¡¯tpletely crushed, they would grow. Who could say that without those two years of training, they would definitely fail? Maybe they would encounter unique opportunities that the original story hadn¡¯t recorded.


    History had already been altered by Ian¡¯s intervention, so the future memories could no longer serve as a reliable reference. In this case, it was better to let things take their natural course. Even if they encountered danger, as long as Ian was in the New World, he could find a way to protect them secretly. With this thought, Ian no longer tried to stop them and said, ¡°Alright, then when we return, I¡¯ll ask the Whitebeard Pirates to take you back to Sabaody Archipgo. Your ship is still there, right?¡±


    Ace, standing nearby with a grin, covered his cowboy hat and said, ¡°Leave that to me!¡±


    At this moment, Shanks and his pirate crew were also preparing to leave. The Four Emperors had their own territories, and generally speaking, even if they weren¡¯t hostile, they seldom met. Although Shanks saw Luffy among the crowd, he tacitly didn¡¯te over. Instead, he led his crew onto the Red Force and departed.


    The Whitebeard Pirates were also getting ready to return to their base. They didn¡¯t want to stay in the Edd war Ind Reef area any longer. They helped their injuredrades, collected the bodies of the deceased, and prepared to take them back for burial.


    At the same time, news of the Navy¡¯s defeat in the Battle of New Edd war spread across the world!


    Since the entire war was broadcast live, the moment the Navy retreated, a heavy shadow fell over the entire world.


    People understood that this Navy defeat was not due to ack of effort. The sessive appearances of the Yonkos, Kaido and Shanks showed that the war had escted beyond the Navy¡¯s control. It was clear to everyone that before Ian and the Dragon Hunters Pirates appeared on the battlefield, the Navy had a chance to defeat the Whitebeard Pirates. However, once Ian appeared, the entire course of the war was immediately reversed!


    People suddenly realized that, unbeknownst to them, another formidable enemy had emerged on the seas.

 Chapter 594: The Impact (2)

    This war¡¯s biggest impact was the significant boost to the pirates¡¯ morale!


    It must be said, this is quite an ironic situation. ording to the original story, if the Whitebeard Pirates had been defeated and Edward Newgate, also known as Whitebeard, had died, his final words dering ¡°The One Piece is real¡± would have likewise spurred pirates to be even more active and rampant. The fall of one of the Four Emperors would have led to many ces protected by Whitebeard being ravaged by pirates. Numerous ambitious pirates would have sought to take Whitebeard¡¯s ce, plunging the seas into chaos and war.


    Now, with the Whitebeard Pirates victorious and the Navy¡¯s morale crushed, the pirates¡¯ activities have be even more rampant.


    From this perspective, the Navy¡¯s campaign against the Whitebeard Pirates was entirely counterproductive.


    Their aim was to suppress and strike a blow against the pirates, but in the end, they achieved the opposite.


    For Sengoku, the position of Fleet Admiral is indeed challenging. Suppressing pirates is the Navy¡¯s duty, yet he cannot eliminate the root cause of piracy. Whether they win or lose, he ultimately does not achieve his desired oue.


    On the return journey, the entire Navy fleet was conspicuously silent. Even the lower-ranked soldiers were contemting why things had turned out this way.


    The reasons were varied, and many people couldn¡¯t quite understand it. However, one undeniable truth was that an undercurrent of thought¡ªthat the Navy needed reform¡ªwas quietly spreading¡­


    As the news birds delivered reports worldwide, the public¡¯s criticism of the Navy¡¯s ipetence surged. For ordinary people, the Navy had always been their protector. However, the Navy¡¯s defeat against the Whitebeard Pirates left people feeling insecure and fearful. Consequently, they frantically med the Navy¡¯s ipetence, questioning where the vast military expenditures paid to the World Government by so many member countries each year had gone.In reality, in this world teeming with pirate activity, only a few countries enjoyed peace and prosperity. Besides those nations rich in resources and with advantageous geographical locations, most other countries were quite poor. Their citizens had to pay not only their national taxes but also the World Government¡¯s taxes and the ¡°Heavenly Tribute¡± to the Celestial Dragons. The burden of excessive taxes was already overwhelming. For those already struggling to make ends meet, encountering a foolish king or oppressive tax officers made their lives even more miserable.


    Previously, people might have tolerated these taxes, as the Navy did protect them from pirate threats. However, after the news of this defeat, they could no longer bear it.


    ¡°Where has all the money we pay each year gone!?¡±


    usations and doubts were rampant. The agitated masses not only directed their anger at the Navy but also at the World Government.


    Particrly, the Heavenly Tribute paid to the Celestial Dragons had always been extremely unreasonable. Now, the World Government was in deep trouble as more and more countries began opposing this tribute. The Navy¡¯s defeat provided them with a strong excuse.


    In the original story, the Navy won the war at Marineford, temporarily covering up these conflicts. However, due to Ian¡¯s intervention, the situation had flipped, and these conflicts erupted immediately.


    On a white ind in the New World, a ce unreachable by Log Poses and only essible through Vivre Cards¡­


    This was Baltigo, the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army!


    At this moment, the base of the Revolutionary Army was in a state of chaos. Their operatives were summarizing news from around the world via Transponder Snails.


    Amidst the hustle and bustle, the leader of the Revolutionary Army, Dragon, held a newspaper in his hand, carefully reading the news.


    After a long silence, Dragon finally put down the newspaper and asked Sabo, ¡°What do you think about this?¡±


    ¡°This is a good thing for the Revolutionary Army!¡± Sabo smiled slightly and shared his view. ¡°Ian did an excellent job. The Whitebeard Pirates¡¯ victory has ced the World Government and the Navy in an extremely awkward position. The Navy was originally the World Government¡¯s strongest card, but now, with the intensified conflicts, it will be difficult for the countries to maintain their previous harmonious rtionships with the World Government. The massive military expenditures have long caused dissatisfaction among the nations. I believe there will be quite a spectacle at the next Reverie!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dragon nodded. ¡°Once the morous facade is torn away, people can see the fractured reality beneath. The foundation of the World Government¡¯s rule will be shaken again by this event.¡±


    With a sigh, Dragon leaned back in his chair, lost in thought. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Sengoku is likely to step down from his position as Fleet Admiral after this war and retire. The World Government won¡¯t me him too harshly, considering they urgently recalled the Navy after ckbeard¡¯s attack on Mariejois. They won¡¯t make Sengoku bear the full responsibility for the defeat. But to mitigate the negative impact of this war, they have only one choice: appoint someone even stronger to lead the Navy¡­¡±


    ¡°That could only be Akainu!¡± Sabo said. ¡°The World Government has always favored Akainu to seed Sengoku as Fleet Admiral.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say!¡± Dragon shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Akainu lost both of his arms in this war. Whether he still has enough strength to maintain his dominant position is uncertain!¡±


    ¡°Could it be Aokiji or Kizaru who takes over?¡± Sabo asked.


    ¡°Kizaru is an enigma to me. No one knows what changes he would bring to the Navy if he became the Fleet Admiral,¡± Dragon replied. ¡°However, if Aokiji takes over Sengoku¡¯s position, the Revolutionary Army could find itself in a difficult situation¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Sabo asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Because if it¡¯s Aokiji, he would lead the Navy to be a true navy¡­¡± Dragon rubbed his forehead. ¡°This would be very unfavorable for our Revolutionary Army¡¯s activities¡­¡±


    Sabo nodded thoughtfully, beginning to understand.


    The Revolutionary Army had grown and thrivedrgely due to various forms of oppression. Wherever there was oppression, there was resistance, and in this process, the Navy had always yed a crucial role. As the Navy served as the World Government¡¯s tool of control, many unsavory incidents inevitably urred.


    The Revolutionary Army had a good understanding of the personalities of the Navy¡¯s three Admirals and had analyzed them thoroughly. Dragon believed that if Aokiji seeded as Fleet Admiral, his personality might lead to significant conflicts with the World Government on certain issues, potentially even distancing the Navy from the World Government.


    If the World Government lost the Navy, their primary force for maintaining control, many things would be unpredictable. However, it was certain that the Revolutionary Army would be affected.


    ¡°But maybe we¡¯re overthinking it¡­¡± Dragon smiled wryly. ¡°Perhaps Aokiji will never sit in the Fleet Admiral¡¯s position. The World Government will surely want to keep the Navy firmly in their grasp¡­¡±


    Standing up, Dragon began walking towards the door.


    Sabo followed him, curiously asking, ¡°Uncle Dragon, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ want to see Ian!¡± Dragon looked up at the sky, the sea breeze lifting his hair. He said, ¡°When Ian joined the Revolutionary Army, I knew he would bring surprises. And now it has proven true. His presence has elerated our progress. Perhaps our time of hiding is over¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­¡± Sabo smiled, adjusting his hat. ¡°Shall I apany you?¡±


    ¡°No need, the Revolutionary Army headquarters needs you here!¡± Dragon turned back with a smile. ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll go see our third-inmand myself¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Time moves on regardless of human will, and events unfolded as expected. In the following days, one major piece of news after another kept emerging.


    First, the news of the ckbeard Pirates attacking Mariejois broke out!


    Although the World Government tried to keep it under wraps, they couldn¡¯tpletely conceal it. After all, Sabaody Archipgo is very close to the Red Line. When the ckbeard Pirates attacked Mariejois, they also set fire to many buildings. The thick smoke was seen by some people in the vicinity.


    Moreover, since Mariejois is a major route for many to cross the Red Line and enter the New World, the World Government quickly closed this passage and blocked the entrance after the attack. However, as time passed, people who couldn¡¯t enter the New World started to wonder what had happened.


    Eventually, when the truth was uncovered, it caused a worldwide uproar.


    ¡°This incident proves that pirates are difficult to trust!¡±


    In the Fleet Admiral¡¯s office at Marineford, Kuzan sat opposite Sengoku, articting his ideas.


    Sengoku, disheartened by the recent war, was already nning his retirement. However, he had always favored Kuzan as his sessor, so he was now listening to Kuzan¡¯s governance concepts.


    ¡°Fleet Admiral Sengoku, if I were to seed you, the first thing I would do is abolish the Shichibukai system!¡± Kuzan ced his hands on his knees, speaking with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ve always believed that the decision to use pirates to check other pirates is untenable. Whether it¡¯s the basta incident or the Dressrosa incident, they both prove this point. These powerful and vicious pirates, once sheltered by the World Government and the Navy, might cause even greater disasters. Moreover, at critical moments, their allegiance remains with the pirates. They will never genuinely align with the Navy. In this war, whether it was Jinbe, Dracule Mihawk, Boa Hancock who has returned to Amazon Lily, or the now missing Gecko Moria, none of them yed their expected roles. Our Navy¡­ can no longer rely on them¡­¡±


    If Ian were here, he would be surprised to find that Kuzan¡¯s ideas were actually simr to those of Fujitora in the original timeline; both intended to abolish the Shichibukai system¡­


    But, can things really unfold as Kuzan imagines?

 Chapter 595: The Navys Situation

    Sengoku remained nomittal regarding Kuzan¡¯s ideas, refraining from voicing any opinion.


    Being in the high position of Fleet Admiral, how could Sengoku not see these issues or fail to consider them? What Kuzan mentioned about abolishing the Shichibukai system had undoubtedly crossed Sengoku¡¯s mind before. However, he felt that while the idea was good, Kuzan might be acting too hastily.


    The drawbacks of the Shichibukai system were evident. Not everyone was like Dracule Mihawk, operating alone without forming a crew. They were pirates, and powerful ones at that. It was unrealistic to expect them to develop themselves while adhering to thew. Consequently, many dark aspects inevitably emerged, and to recruit these Shichibukai, the World Government and Navy often had to turn a blind eye to such matters. Unless it escted to a level where it stirred public outrage, they typically chose to selectively ignore it.


    Thus, Sengoku clearly understood that the Navy¡¯s so-called name of justice was sometimes just a slogan. This was also why he had been unable to rebut Ian¡¯s questioning back then.


    However, actually abolishing the Shichibukai system would be very difficult. First of all, even though the current number of Shichibukai was already insufficient, announcing the removal of their Shichibukai status would instantly add several powerful pirates to the world. As the Navy, the force ¡°upholding justice,¡± how should they handle these newly dered enemies?


    They couldn¡¯t just ignore them, pretending not to see, right? But if they dispatched forces to subdue them, what would they do in the face of significant war losses?


    Moreover, the most important point was that the Shichibukai were essentially a banner¡ªa g of pacification! The sea was vast, and it was impossible to eliminate all pirates. However, as long as this banner of pacification existed, it provided a pathway for pirates to submit and ept governance¡­


    Sengoku had always been fond of Kuzan (Aokiji) seeding him. He understood that Kuzan couldn¡¯t possibly be blind to these obstacles. The reason Kuzan brought it up before him was likely just a thought; he might gradually work towards it, eliminating these obstacles step by step to aplish this idea.


    Therefore, Sengoku refrained from expressing any opinions now. As someone on the verge of retirement, he shouldn¡¯t be too involved in these matters.Nheless, he subtly reminded Kuzan, ¡°Make sure it¡¯s feasible before you think about taking action!¡±


    Kuzan nodded, indicating he understood. After Kuzan left, Sengoku reclined in his chair, contemting other matters.


    He hoped Kuzan could take over his position. With Kuzan¡¯s temperament, he could provide a good buffer for the increasingly radical Navy and bring a more humane touch to it.


    However, Sengoku understood that Kuzan¡¯s rise to power faced a significant obstacle: Akainu.


    The highest leaders of the World Government, the Five Elders, had always favored Akainu. They had subtly hinted more than once in front of Sengoku that they hoped Admiral Sakazuki would take over the position of Fleet Admiral. Akainu¡¯s concept of absolute justice not only had a strong following within the Navy but was also highly appreciated by the Five Elders. They wanted to see such loyal individuals emerge within the organization.


    However, Sengoku was worried about this. After the Navy¡¯s defeat in the war against the Whitebeard Pirates, he could sense a growing restlessness within the Navy.


    There was a very abnormal phenomenon within the Navy now. They believed that if it weren¡¯t for the intrusion of the ck Dragon Ian, Kaido, and Red-Haired Shanks, the Navy would have won the war. So even after retreating, they didn¡¯t feel defeated; instead, they were eager to restore the Navy¡¯s dignity.


    For a long time, the Navy¡¯s belief in certain victory had started to backfire at this moment. They couldn¡¯t face failure and seemed to be avoiding it. Many, although hoping for reforms within the Navy, felt that the Navy should expand its forces and strengthen its power again. Restlessness and radicalism were quietly spreading within the Navy. If Akainu were to be Fleet Admiral under these circumstances, it could potentially lead to an even greater disaster!


    Sengoku had a premonition that if Akainu rose to power, he might lead the Navy into an abyss from which there would be no return¡­


    Since both of Akainu¡¯s arms were rendered useless, he immediately underwent emergency surgery upon his return. Therefore, he was not at Navy Headquarters but rather at the Naval Science Unit. As a Devil Fruit user, Akainu couldn¡¯t have mechanical seastone arms like Zephyr. However, Dr. Vegapunk¡¯s sess with the Pacifista project had umted a lot of cyborg technology for the Naval Science Unit, which might help Akainu recover.


    Sengoku didn¡¯t know how long this recovery would take¡ªmaybe a month, maybe two¡ªbut for him, this was an excellent opportunity. He could take advantage of Akainu¡¯s absence from Navy Headquarters to quickly push the World Government to make a decision and ensure the transition of the Fleet Admiral position to Aokiji.


    Yes, due to various concerns, Sengoku decided to finalize the transition of the Fleet Admiral position before Akainu¡¯s return.


    In addition to this matter, there was the issue of the ckbeard Pirates. The ckbeard Pirates¡¯ assault on Mary Geoise during the Navy war had already incited the fury of the World Government and the Celestial Dragons.


    The thing they had feared had finally happened¡­ Ever since Ian had killed the heir of the Musgarud family, they had been worried that this act would inspire others, leading to waves of attacks on the World Nobles. Now, this situation had indeed repeated itself!


    When dealing with Ian, the Celestial Dragons and the World Government had ultimately chosen topromise because of concerns about the identity chip. They had paid a ransom of 10 billion Beli and granted a position in the Seven Warlords of the Sea to sessfully reim the Musgarud family¡¯s identity chip.


    However, this time the ckbeard Pirates¡¯ attack and killing of three Celestial Dragons was far worse than what Ian had done!


    Due to the previous incident, security in Mary Geoise had been significantly increased, but ckbeard had exploited his status as a Shichibukai to gain entry to Mary Geoise!


    This was a huge oversight. Now, the enraged World Government and Celestial Dragons not only immediately revoked ckbeard Teach¡¯s status as a Warlord but also decreed that no Shichibukai could approach Mary Geoise under any pretext!


    Moreover, since the ckbeard Pirates hadn¡¯t obtained any leverage over the Celestial Dragons this time, the World Government had no reservations about them. They issued strict orders to the Navy to destroy the ckbeard Pirates at any cost, and they deployed their intelligence agents throughout the New World to track down the ckbeard Pirates.


    Thismand gave Sengoku a headache. Having been defeated by the Whitebeard Pirates, the Navy¡¯s already weak presence in the New World would face further contraction. Under such circumstances, hunting down the ckbeard Pirates in the New World would be very difficult. Moreover, dealing with the ckbeard Pirates would likely require at least two Navy Admirals, and the Navy was currently short-handed.


    Sengoku even considered setting aside his prejudices to seek cooperation with the Whitebeard Pirates. He knew that after this incident, the Whitebeard Pirates would be hunting down ckbeard Teach with all their might in the New World. If he could exchange Navy intelligence for cooperation with the Whitebeard Pirates, perhaps they could use the Whitebeard Pirates to fulfill the World Government and Celestial Dragons¡¯ orders.


    Over the next two weeks, Sengoku was busymunicating with the World Government. The Five Elders were very dissatisfied with the idea of Aokiji taking over as Fleet Admiral. However, with Akainu undergoing surgery and uncertain about his recovery, the Five Elders had no choice but to reluctantly agree to Sengoku¡¯s insistence, allowing Aokiji to ¡°temporarily¡± assume the position of Fleet Admiral.


    Thus, in the second week after the Battle of New Edd War, the first major news was announced: Fleet Admiral Sengoku had retired and relinquished his position, with Admiral Aokiji seeding him as the new Fleet Admiral of the Navy.


    When the news birds delivered this message via newspapers to every corner of the world, Ian had just returned with his Dragon Hunter Pirates to the Sky Ind and was preparing to set out again.


    Upon seeing the news, Ian immediately furrowed his brow.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Robin asked softly as she handed Ian a cup of tea.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have a feeling that Sengoku and Aokiji have made a bad move,¡± Ian said, frowning.


    ¡°Indeed, it is a bad move!¡± Crocodile interjected with a cold sneer. ¡°Sengoku might have wanted to push Aokiji to the top, but he forgot that Akainu is not someone who would willingly y second fiddle! Just wait, the Navy might be in for some interesting times¡­¡±

 Chapter 596: The Fifteen-Day Fleet Admiral

    Chapter 596: The Fifteen-Day Fleet Admiral


    Hearing Crocodile¡¯s words, Urouge, standing nearby, asked the two with some confusion, ¡°Captain, do you mean that when Akainu returns to Navy Headquarters, there might be upheaval?¡±


    Ian didn¡¯t respond verbally, but his heavy nod spoke volumes.


    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely, isn¡¯t it?¡± Law interjected. ¡°Even if Akainu is dissatisfied, Aokiji has already be Fleet Admiral. He wouldn¡¯t tantly challenge his superior, would he?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken,¡± Ian corrected. ¡°It¡¯s not about defying Aokiji; it¡¯s quite likely that Akainu will challenge him outright to reim the Fleet Admiral position!¡± Ian continued, ¡°Sengoku probably thought like you do, believing that once the position was established, Akainu would ept it. But I think Sengoku underestimated Akainu¡¯s ambition. Don¡¯t forget, Akainu is a fiercely loyal guard dog with strong backing among the World Government¡¯s upper echelons. Moreover, Sengoku¡¯s decision to appoint Aokiji in Akainu¡¯s absence is hardly standard procedure, which will surely lead to major trouble down the line.¡±


    Ian spected that if the situation were reversed¡ªif Akainu had be Fleet Admiral while Aokiji was injured¡ªAokiji might have epted it due to his personality. However, in Akainu¡¯s case¡­


    With a sigh, Ian predicted that the battle for the Fleet Admiral position between Akainu and Aokiji might indeed happen again. And even if Aokiji were to defeat the now-arm-less Akainu, he might still not secure the position due to the upper echelons of the World Government¡¯s strong opposition. They might go to great lengths to obstruct him.


    Regardless of whether Aokiji would actually fight Akainu, he would be the loser in this scenario! Sengoku¡¯s final move before his retirement was indeed a misstep; he had acted too hastily.


    This oue was anticipated not just by Ian and his crew but by many others as well.


    As expected, roughly two weeks after Aokiji took on the role of Fleet Admiral, Akainu returned post-surgery!Upon his return, Akainu did not go to pay his respects to the new Fleet Admiral Aokiji but went straight to Mariejois to meet with the Five Elders.


    Soon after, World Government officials, apanied by Akainu, arrived at Navy Headquarters, Marineford, and presented Aokiji with a proposition. They used the excuse that Akainu was absent when Aokiji was appointed, thus suggesting the necessity to reselect a new Fleet Admiral. They proposed a seemingly fair solution: if Aokiji was dissatisfied with this decision, he could duel Akainu, with the victor takingmand of the Navy!


    One can only imagine Aokiji¡¯s fury at that moment. This situation was even more infuriating to Aokiji than their original battle to decide the Fleet Admiral position.


    The original duel between the two could still be considered a fair fight, but this time, it had turned into a massive scandal. Even Sengoku was rmed and angrily confronted the Five Elders, protesting against their backtracking.


    However, since Sengoku hadpletely retired after handing over his duties to Aokiji, his opinions were no longer valued by the World Government. Although the Five Elders spoke to him kindly to appease his anger, they did not change their decision.


    This incident caused an uproar within the entire Navy Headquarters but left Aokijipletely disheartened.


    He was no fool and could clearly see that the World Government wanted apliant Navy that they could control. The position of Fleet Admiral, which sounded so significant, was, in the eyes of the World Government, just another department under their jurisdiction. Hence, their capricious and childish decision-making!


    Before bing Fleet Admiral, Aokiji might not have thought much of it, but now that he had already assumed the role, being pulled down by the World Government filled him with immense humiliation.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for a duel!¡± Aokiji, having calmed down, rejected the Five Elders¡¯ suggestion with a nk expression and said, ¡°I resign from the position of Fleet Admiral and from my role as an Admiral!¡±


    After dropping this statement, Aokiji left Navy Headquarters without another word.


    Having seen through the true nature of the World Government, how could he foolishly agree to a duel with Akainu? He understood that no matter whether he won or lost, he wouldn¡¯t secure the position. So, he decisively walked away!


    This incident had an extremely severe impact within the Navy, far worse than the duel between the two that originally determined the Fleet Admiral position. Aokiji had essentially been pulled down from his position by Akainu!


    To many, this method was utterly disgraceful!


    Following Aokiji¡¯s departure, numerous high-ranking officers within the Navy surprisingly resigned simultaneously. This included fifteen lieutenantmanders, six colonels, and three rear admirals¡ªall of whom had been directly under Aokiji. This time, they chose to leave with him!


    Smoker was among them! And so was Kuina!


    There was no need to say much about Smoker; he had always had the best rtionship with Aokiji and had long been discontented with some of the World Government¡¯s actions. His resignation was a way to express his dissatisfaction with the World Government.


    As for Kuina, she understood that because of her actions on the battlefield, she would definitely be targeted by Akainu once he became Fleet Admiral!


    Thus, a significant turning point urred here. In the original timeline, although Aokiji also left the Navy after losing the duel, he did so alone. This time, however, several subordinates chose to follow him!


    This marked the first time in Navy history that a split had urred. Although the scale wasn¡¯trge, the impact was severe. It caught the World Governmentpletely off guard and even shocked Ian.


    Aokiji served as Fleet Admiral for only fifteen days before being forced to resign, making him the shortest-serving Fleet Admiral in Navy history. When this explosive news spread worldwide through the newspapers, pirates mocked the situation wildly, while ordinary people were left with a sense of gloom.


    They didn¡¯t fully understand the actions of the World Government, but driving away a Navy Admiral was something everyone could see. The Navy not only lost in the war but was now seemingly self-destructing!


    However, Akainu himself didn¡¯t see it that way, and neither did the World Government. Although Aokiji left in anger, the world would keep turning without him. Moreover, his departure wasn¡¯t without its benefits. At least within the Navy, there would now be a unified voice!


    The remaining Admiral, Kizaru, although unreliable, knows how to adapt to the situation. He didn¡¯t show any intention ofpeting with Akainu for the position of Fleet Admiral. With no conflicting opinions to hinder him, Akainu felt he couldpletely control the Navy and began implementing sweeping reforms.


    Deeply feeling theck of high-levelbat power during the war, he proposed to the World Government the idea of increasing the number of Admirals to five and filling the vacant Shichibukai positions. He believed that despite the war¡¯s failure, the Navy needed to appear even stronger at such a time.


    The World Government, also concerned about the increasingly rampant pirate activities, supported this proposal. As a result, Vice Admirals Momousagi and Chaton, who had been groomed as reserve forces, smoothly ascended to the rank of Admirals. Additionally, the Navy¡¯s global conscription n was also initiated, with the aim of finding two powerful individuals from among civilians toplete the Admiral ranks.


    Regarding Akainu¡¯s n, the retired Sengoku and Garp watched coldly from the sidelines. They now felt a sense of disillusionment and chose not to express any opinions.


    When Ian heard the news, the Dragon Hunter Pirates had already returned to Travolta and were now sailing in the New World, searching for the enormous ship of the Golden Emperor, Tezoro. It was time to exchange the gold they had brought back from Skypia.


    Thepletely different storyline from his memory, now gone haywire, left Ian dumbfounded. Initially, he felt it was a good thing that Aokiji didn¡¯t duel with Akainu and thus wasn¡¯t injured. However, the fact that Smoker and Kuina had also followed Aokiji in leaving was something Ian hadn¡¯t anticipated. He had thought Kuina would continue to stay in the Navy.


    Ian knew very well that the Navy¡¯s n to fill the Shichibukai positions was underway. In that case, Whitebeard¡¯s so-called ¡°son,¡± Edward Weevil, might still be one of the Shichibukai. However, his addition would dishearten Admiral Zephyr, causing him to leave in anger. At that point, Zephyr¡¯s Marine guerri unit would follow him, transforming into the Neo Marines.


    Does this mean that, with Zephyr¡¯s departure, there would be two new naval forces emerging on the sea?


    The fact that the Navy was expanding to five Admirals also surprised Ian. With Fujitora having joined his pirate crew, he wondered what kind of individuals the Navy¡¯s global conscription would bring in as the new Admirals.


    Ian also understood that people like Aokiji and Zephyr, even after leaving the Navy, wouldn¡¯t stoop to bing pirates. Nevertheless, Ian felt it was necessary to get in touch with Aokiji and Zephyr. So, he wrote a letter and sent someone to find Aokiji and deliver it, intending to invite Aokiji to have some fun at the world¡¯srgest casino¡­

 Chapter 597: Meeting Another Supernova

    Chapter 597: Meeting Another Supernova


    At the endpoint of their Sky Ind, the windmills, serving as engines, was slowly turning. Though not operating at full power, it was still moving the Sky Ind gradually across the sky.


    Soaring above the clouds, the sunlight was naturally excellent. Many members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates had pulled out lounge chairs, put on sunsses, and were enjoying sunbathing.


    However, below the cloudyer of the Sky Ind, the sea was experiencing a violent storm, and it was a rather peculiar ¡°diamond storm.¡±


    The so-called diamond storm didn¡¯t rain diamonds but instead brought hailstones shaped like diamonds. These hailstones were almost all the size of a fist, falling from high altitudes with tremendous force, whistling as they crashed down. In such weather, any ship caught in it would meet only one end: total destruction and death¡­


    Standing at the edge of the Sky Ind, Urouge held a telescope, gazing down below. He saw a pirate ship sailing on the sea, battered by the diamond-shaped hailstones until it was riddled with holes, eventually spinning and sinking into the sea. Unable to help himself, he sped his hands together, muttering, ¡°Amitabha,¡± and offered a prayer for the doomed vessel.


    No one attempted to rescue the ship; such incidents were toomon in the New World, and it was impossible to save everyone.


    Ian was sparring with Trafalgar Law in an open area, consciously training this Supernova.


    Swinging his Senbonzakura de, Ian shed seven times in an instant, attacking Law from different directions. Law gritted his teeth, desperately defending himself with his nodachi, Kikoku.


    ¡°Stay focused!¡± Ian yelled as he shed. ¡°Your weak Haki will dissipate if you lose concentration! How do you expect to take down Domingo with such inadequate strength!?¡±Although Law was trying his best, he couldn¡¯t keep up with Ian¡¯s speed. After blocking a dozen strikes, Ian suddenly kicked him in the abdomen, sending him flying.


    Law rolled on the ground several times before struggling to get up, clutching his stomach and retching. Seeing him drenched in sweat, Ian sheathed his de and said, ¡°Alright, take a break!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Law nodded, too exhausted to say anything else as he copsed onto the ground.


    Bepo and the others rushed over with towels and water, attending to Law.


    Ian walked over to Reiju, who was sunbathing in a bikini and reading a magazine. He asked, ¡°Reiju, how much longer until we arrive?¡±


    ¡°Almost there! Probably another day,¡± Reiju replied, pushing her sunsses up to her forehead. ¡°Tezoro¡¯s ship is on the same route as ours. Since we¡¯re trailing it, it¡¯s taking a bit longer.¡±


    Ian nodded, ncing at her voluptuous figure, and felt a bit parched. He quickly grabbed a drink from the table and took a sip.


    Reiju gave him a knowing smile but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she gestured for him to sit and chat. ¡°Want to sit down and talk for a while?¡±


    Ian, of course, wouldn¡¯t refuse a chat with a beautifuldy. After sitting down on the lounge chair next to Reiju, he asked, ¡°I wonder where Sanji and the others are now.¡±


    Hearing Ian mention her brother, Reiju¡¯s smile widened. ¡°They should be heading to Fish-Man Ind first. Don¡¯t forget, Jinbe took them back to Sabaody Archipgo.¡±


    Fish-Man Ind¡­ Ian felt a twinge of nostalgia. He had wanted to visit Fish-Man Ind several times but had always missed the opportunity. However, now that the Whitebeard Pirates were safe, the ind was still under the Whitebeard¡¯s protection, so he could visit anytime he wanted.


    ¡°By the way, has your father, Judge, contacted you?¡± Ian asked Reiju. ¡°He must have seen you during the live broadcast of the Battle of Edd War, right? And Sanji too!¡±


    Reiju shook her head. ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t! I¡¯ve been with you this whole time, so they probably understand the situation. The misunderstanding between you and the Germa Group hasn¡¯t beenpletely resolved. My father likely feels unease abouting to you and asking for me.¡±


    ¡°He is your father, after all. If you want to go back and see him, you can do so anytime,¡± Ian said to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back for now,¡± Reiju said, resting her chin on her hand and looking at Ian with her enchanting eyes. ¡°He¡¯s probably busy trying to establish a connection with the Big Mom Pirates, so he doesn¡¯t have time to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Ian chuckled. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s have a good time in the Golden City. It¡¯s thergest casino in the world, you know.¡±


    ¡°Tezoro is a wealthy man who loves gold,¡± Reiju said. ¡°He¡¯ll probably be very interested in the gold we brought back from Skypiea. But he¡¯s not someone to be trifled with, so be careful around him!¡±


    Ian nodded in understanding. He was well aware that Tezoro was not an easy person to deal with.


    Imagine a person who controls an immense amount of gold and holds 20% of the world¡¯s wealth. In a world gued by pirates, the fact that he could remain unscathed for so many years was certainly unusual.


    Ian was well aware that, besides being incredibly powerful, Tezoro¡¯s survival was also due to his connections in both the underworld and the government.


    ¡°Money makes the world go round¡± is a saying that holds true in any world. With his enormous wealth, Tezoro had managed to gain the favor of both the Navy and the World Government. Ian recalled that even the World Nobles, the Celestial Dragons, were frequent visitors to his casino, highlighting his connections in high society. Secretly, Tezoro also coborated with many underworld bosses. Before Domingo¡¯s downfall, the two were known to be good partners.


    It was rumored that some of the non-artificial Devil Fruits sold by Domingo were actually provided by Tezoro.


    Ian spected that Tezoro, if judged solely by strength, might be above the level of a Shichibukai. With the home-field advantage of his territory, he could possibly even reach the level of a Marine Admiral. Including his extensive connections in both the legal and illegal worlds, his hidden influence was certainlyparable to that of the Four Emperors.


    The title ¡°Golden Emperor¡± was not given lightly. Both ¡°Emperor¡± and ¡°King¡± signifies a ruler of immense power.


    Of course, his influence wasrgely maintained through mutual benefits. Nevertheless, only such a formidable presence could allow him to thrive and eliminate anyone who harbored ill intentions against him in these vast seas.


    The gold Ian brought back from Skypiea was too much for an ordinary person to handle in one go. Only someone like Tezoro could digest such an enormous amount of gold at once. Ian had never dealt with Tezoro before, but from these signs, he could roughly infer what kind of person Tezoro was. Although Ian wasn¡¯t worried about Tezoro trying any tricks given his own strength, it was still wise to heed Reiju¡¯s advice and stay cautious.


    While Ian and Reiju were chatting, a faint rumbling sound suddenly echoed, catching everyone¡¯s attention.


    When it was confirmed that the sound came from below, Ian went to the edge of the ind and asked Urouge, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It seems like a pirate ship below is being pursued! The sound we heard was cannon fire, which has be faint by the time it reached us up here!¡± Urouge exined. ¡°I¡¯m trying to see what¡¯s happening.¡±


    Hearing this, Ian decided not to ask further and turned to head back to Reiju. However, just then, Urouge suddenly eximed, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ian turned back and asked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s too far to see clearly,¡± Urouge said, peering through his telescope. ¡°But the pirate ship below looks somewhat familiar!¡±


    Given the current altitude of Skypiea, looking down at the ships on the sea, even a standard naval vessel would appear as small as a sesame seed. So it was normal for Urouge to struggle with the details. However, the sense of familiarity he mentioned piqued Ian¡¯s interest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down and take a look!¡± Ian spread his ming wings and leaped off the edge of the ind, diving straight towards the sea below.


    As he descended, Ian finally understood what Urouge had meant by ¡°familiar.¡± The pirate ship being chased below was none other than the Drake Pirates!


    Red g X Drake, one of the Eleven Supernovas¡ªIan recognized the g on their pirate ship.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising to Ian that a Supernova would appear in the New World, but what startled him was the pirate crew chasing Drake. They were flying a g with a skull and crossed horns!


    The Beasts Pirates!?


    Ian instantly realized that Red g X Drake had somehow provoked the Beasts Pirates¡­

 Chapter 598: Drakes Request

    Chapter 598: Drake''s Request


    In the New World, there¡¯s a saying that has been passed around: pirates whoe here either challenge the Four Emperors or submit to them.


    This is because, across the entire New World sea, the territories have already been divided up by the Four Emperors. A group of ambitious Supernovas with their own ideals inevitably find themselves in conflict with the forces of the Four Emperors over interests once they cross the Red Line and enter the New World. Their notoriety with bounties exceeding hundreds of millions, coupled with confidence in their own strength, leads these Supernovas to first choose to challenge the Four Emperors rather than submit.


    However, the harsh reality will severely crush their spirits¡­


    About a week ago, Drake and his pirate crewnded on a winter ind in the New World. However, this ind was a territory of Kaido, one of the Four Emperors, and members of the Beasts Pirates were stationed there.


    The leader looked like a cyborg. Upon seeing Drake, he immediately issued a warning.


    Drake, however,pletely ignored the warning and took down the leader directly.


    Drake¡¯s actions sessfully attracted the attention of the Beasts Pirates, and thus his troubles began. The Beasts Pirates sent forces to retaliate, and for an entire week, Drake¡¯s pirate crew faced multiple pursuits, each wave stronger than thest.


    Unable to stay on the ind they had seized, Drake had no choice but to take his crew to sea and flee. However, not long after setting sail, another group of Beasts Pirates was already tracking them. This time, the pursuers were led by three formidable captain-level figures.


    Drake fought them, but found himself outnumbered and outmatched. He had no choice but to fight while fleeing. When they reached this particr sea area, the sounds of cannon fire reached the Sky Ind above, catching Ian¡¯s attention.Ian didn¡¯t have strong feelings about Drake. Although Drake¡¯s Devil Fruit ability, an ancient Zoan type, was quite unique, Ian and Drake had little interaction. They had only met once, back on Sabaody Archipgo, where Ian had saved Drake. After a few words of thanks, Drake had left.


    So, when Ian saw Drake¡¯s pirate crew, he initially didn¡¯t n to intervene. However, upon seeing that the ships behind them belonged to the Beasts Pirates, Ian immediately changed his mind.


    Floating high in the sky, Ian¡¯s body emitted streaks of lightning. He reached out, summoning a dark thundercloud that appeared in the sky.


    This was a weakened version of his Ultimate Thunderbolt. Satisfied with its intensity, Ian swung his hand down, and bolts of lightning crackled through the air, striking the five ships of the Beasts Pirates below with dazzling electric shes.


    At this moment, the Beasts Pirates were entirely focused on the Drake Pirates ahead,pletely unaware of the impending threat from above. When the five thick bolts of lightning suddenly descended and simultaneously struck their ships, they hadn¡¯t even realized what was happening.


    Boom! With a tremendous roar, the ships of the Beasts Pirates struck by Ian¡¯s lightning bolts were immediately blown to pieces in a burst of white light. The fragments, charred ck by the electric current, scattered everywhere, and the Beasts Pirates members on board were instantly fried.


    The three captains leading the Beasts Pirates, though not dead due to their strong bodies, were thrown into the sea along with the disintegrating ships. As Devil Fruit users, falling into the water essentially meant death, especially since they were unconscious when they fell.


    The pirates of the Drake Pirates stared in astonishment at this scene, unable toprehend what had just happened. They had only seen a few bolts of lightning fall, and then the Beasts Pirates behind them werepletely annihted.


    Drake, however, quickly understood. He raised his head and looked toward the sky, and immediately saw Ian flying high above!


    Therge ck me wings were so striking that it was impossible to ignore. These wings had almost be synonymous with ck Dragon Ian. Even though Drake couldn¡¯t see Ian¡¯s face clearly, he instantly realized who hade to their rescue.


    After watching the Beasts Pirates¡¯ ships all sink, Ian slowly descended, hovering above the Drake Pirates¡¯ ship.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s ck Dragon Ian!¡±


    Upon recognizing who it was, the pirates of the Drake Pirates were terrified. After letting out a startled cry, they didn¡¯t dare to make another sound, nervously looking up at Ian.


    Drake ced a hand on his chest and bowed to Ian before speaking. ¡°Lord Ian, this is the second time you¡¯ve saved me¡­¡±


    Iannded on their deck, retracting his wings, and then asked, ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts, challenging Kaido so recklessly?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Drake nced around and gestured for Ian to follow him. ¡°Can we talk privately?¡±


    Ian was taken aback for a moment. Drake¡¯s expression suggested he had something to discuss privately, but Ian found this strange. He didn¡¯t think he had that kind of close rtionship with Drake for a private conversation.


    Saving Drake¡¯s pirate crew was just something Ian did in passing. He had nned to exchange a few words and then leave. He hadn¡¯t expected Drake to want to invite him for a private chat.


    Curious, Ian thought for a moment before nodding in agreement. He followed Drake into the cabin of his pirate ship. The surrounding pirates looked at Ian with reverence, understanding that their captain had something important to discuss with this esteemed guest, and none of them dared to approach.


    Once inside the captain¡¯s quarters, Ian didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He sat down on a sofa and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just us now. What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Drake took a deep breath and said, ¡°Forgive my boldness, but I didn¡¯t expect to encounter you here. In fact, I originally intended to seek you and your pirate crew out specifically, but I didn¡¯t know where your base was¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You specifically came to find me?¡± Ian stroked his chin with interest. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Drake hesitated for a moment before finally saying, ¡°I watched the live broadcast of the New Edd Sea Battle.¡±


    ¡°Uh-ha¡­¡± Ian responded, waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the light orb you extracted from Kaido¡¯s body at that time was Kaido¡¯s soul power, or rather, his lifespan, right?¡± Drake said.


    ¡°Why are you asking about that?¡± Ian asked, frowning.


    ¡°I was wondering what you did with that lifespan orb?¡± Drake¡¯s expression was tense as he stared intently at Ian, his eyes filled with urgency.


    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Ian replied, a bit annoyed.


    Drake noticed Ian¡¯s irritation and quickly raised his hands in a cating gesture. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I have no intention of prying into your abilities. I just want to know if Kaido¡¯s lifespan power is still in your possession. If it is, could you¡­ could you give it to me?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ian¡¯s eyes glinted with a dangerous light. He looked at Drake with a half-smile and slowly said, ¡°Oh? Do you n to use this thing to threaten Kaido? Or are you trying to return Kaido¡¯s lifespan to him to curry favor and use it as a stepping stone to join the Beasts Pirates?¡±


    In Ian¡¯s memory, Drake eventually joined the Beasts Pirates. Ian wasn¡¯t sure what had happened to him, but if this guy couldn¡¯t withstand the Beasts Pirates¡¯ pursuit and intended to defect to Kaido now, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising.


    However, if he wanted to obtain something to please Kaido from Ian, he was making a grave mistake!


    Sensing Ian¡¯s increasingly intense killing intent, Drake also realized that his words had seriously caused a misunderstanding. If he didn¡¯t exin quickly, Ian might strike at him in the next moment.


    Drake was quite self-aware; he knew that if Ian wanted to annihte his pirate crew, it would be effortless for him, and Drake wouldn¡¯t even be able to resist.


    So, after some thought, Drake gritted his teeth and decided toe clean with Ian.


    ¡°Lord Ian, I believe you¡¯ve heard of me!¡± Drake said. ¡°Though I¡¯m a pirate now, many still call me the Fallen Rear Admiral¡­¡±


    Ian nodded. He had indeed heard this title associated with Drake.


    Seeing Ian patiently listening, Drake rxed slightly and continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, before bing a pirate, I was indeed a Rear Admiral in the Navy. But you may not know that I served in the Navy¡¯s Scientific Division¡­¡±

 Chapter 599: Crossroads of Fate

    Chapter 599: Crossroads of Fate


    ¡°Hmm!?¡± Ian¡¯s interest was immediately piqued upon hearing Drake¡¯s words.


    He asked eagerly, ¡°Are you serious? You really served in the Navy¡¯s Scientific Division and even reached the rank of Rear Admiral?¡±


    Ian had met many Navy personnel from various branches, but the Navy¡¯s Scientific Division was unique. The only person he had encountered from that division was Sentomaru. Although the Navy¡¯s Scientific Division was nominally under the jurisdiction of Navy Headquarters, Ian rarely saw its members there. He understood that the Scientific Division was a highly secretive force, possibly even independent of the Navy Headquarters. The true control of the Scientific Division likelyy with the World Government, rather than being a subordinate unit of the Navy.


    Ian¡¯s knowledge of the Navy¡¯s Scientific Division was limited to the Pacifista program. During the battle at New Edd War, the three Pacifistas under Ian¡¯smand were damaged in the fighting. He had only three, but the Navy had eight, not to mention the original Bartholomew Kuma. If Ian¡¯s three Pacifistas hade through unscathed, it would have been surprising.


    Since returning, Varua had been trying to repair the three Pacifistas, but the work was still iplete.


    Hearing the term ¡°Navy Scientific Division¡± again from Drake¡¯s mouth naturally sparked Ian¡¯s interest.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! I was indeed a Rear Admiral in the Navy¡¯s Scientific Division!¡± Drake nodded in confirmation. ¡°Although the rank of Rear Admiral didn¡¯te with much authority, it still took me over a decade of meticulous effort to climb to that position.¡±


    ¡°Exin in detail, what¡¯s this all about?¡± Ian didn¡¯t hold back, grabbing a bottle of liquor from the table, pouring himself a drink, and waiting for Drake to speak.


    Drake pondered for a moment, organizing his thoughts before he began. ¡°In fact, the reason I joined the Navy stems from my father. My father, Diez Barrels, was once a senior officer in the Navy¡­¡±He sat down on the sofa opposite Ian, leaning forward with his hands resting on his knees, a hint of reminiscence in his expression. ¡°When I was young, I always admired my father. I thought of him as my idol. I dreamed that when I grew up, I could be a Navy officer just like him¡­ But about fourteen years ago, everything changed suddenly.¡±


    ¡°I still remember that day vividly. I was home alone when my father suddenly stumbled in. He was supposed to be on duty, but he burst through the door in a panic. Without a word, he grabbed me and took me away from our home!¡± Drake recalled with a grim expression. ¡°Once we left the Navy Headquarters, he put me on a small boat, and we fled from Marineford!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what had happened at the time. I only knew that my father took me away in a hurry¡­¡± Drake continued. ¡°He never exined anything to me, just took me far from the Navy Headquarters and we became pirates.¡±


    ¡°He gathered a group of men and began a life of robbery and murder¡­ I hated this life, but what I hated more was his abnormal behavior towards me! From that day on, he often drank excessively, and every time he got drunk, he would beat me to vent his frustrations¡­¡±


    Ian listened silently without interrupting.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand what had happened to make him like this. Before, he was a gentle person, but after defecting, he became greedy, violent, and indistinguishable from a true pirate!¡± Drake said through gritted teeth, his head lowered. ¡°I was eighteen at the time, so I remember these events clearly. My admiration for him gradually turned into hatred. I wanted to escape his control, but he watched over me very closely, so I never had a chance.¡±


    ¡°Then, a yearter, an opportunity presented itself!¡± Drake continued. ¡°By chance, my father and his men discovered a Devil Fruit while robbing a vige. It was a heart-shaped Devil Fruit, very peculiar. My father didn¡¯t know what kind of ability it possessed and was nning to give it to one of his trusted men.¡±


    ¡°But before he could do so, a mysterious figure showed up!¡± Drake recalled. ¡°It was a guy wearing a mask. At the time, I didn¡¯t know who he was, but now thinking back, he must have been someone from CP0. Only they would act so secretively, always hiding their faces behind masks¡­ I don¡¯t know how they got the news so quickly, but when he approached my father, he expressed the Navy¡¯s interest in buying the Devil Fruit.¡±


    ¡°My father was furious, but the CP0 agent offered a price he couldn¡¯t refuse¡ªfive billion Beli!¡± Drake said with a tone of mockery. ¡°My father was shocked. I could tell he hated dealing with the Navy, but the huge amount of money overwhelmed his reasoning, and he agreed to the deal.¡±


    Hearing this, Ian understood. This Devil Fruit was the Ope Ope no Mi. This was the infamous Devil Fruit transaction incident from years ago! A moment when Drake¡¯s and Law¡¯s destinies intersected¡­


    ¡°My father initially thought he could gain immense wealth from this deal, but things didn¡¯t go as he expected! Before the transaction could take ce, someone attacked their base. Then, the Donquixote Pirates appeared. My father was killed by them, and the Devil Fruit was stolen!¡±


    Ian shook his head silently. The Devil Fruit wasn¡¯t stolen by Domingo but by Rosinante, who gave it to Law to eat. Domingo was clearly being framed.


    Drake continued, ¡°The Donquixote Pirates defeated my father¡¯s crew and piged the ind. However, for some reason, the Navy suddenly appeared at that moment. Maybe Vice Admiral Tsuru, who had been chasing Domingo, discovered their actions. In any case, the Navy¡¯s sudden appearance saved me. Domingo had used sharp strings to seal off the entire ind, and I happened to be outside the blockade and escaped. I ran to the coast and sought help from the Navy.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Vice Admiral Tsuru who had been chasing Domingo; the entire incident was a trap. The Navy had used Domingo¡¯s desire to seize the Ope Ope no Mi to ambush and capture the Donquixote Pirates. But Ian didn¡¯t intend to exin this to Drake. Rosinante¡¯s undercover identity was known only to Law and Sengoku. These were secrets Ian couldn¡¯t reveal, as doing so would arouse Drake¡¯s suspicions.


    ¡°The Navy took me off the ind, and I finally escaped from my father!¡± Drake said, somewhat forlornly. ¡°The Navy didn¡¯t know my identity. They thought I was just a survivor from the vige on the ind. To avoid arousing suspicion, I didn¡¯t dare to reveal myst name, Barrels, fearing they¡¯d connect me to my father. I changed my name and imed to be Drake, sessfully joining the Navy.¡±


    ¡°Iter heard that everyone on the ind was killed by Domingo¡¯s men, so no one knew my real identity. I stayed in the Navy under the name Drake,¡± Drake said. ¡°At first, I was happy. I felt lucky to have not only escaped my father but also joined the Navy, my dream. But as time passed and I calmed down, I gradually began to question why my father had defected and be a pirate in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°I quietly started investigating my father¡¯s records. My rare Zoan-type Devil Fruit ability drew the attention of the higher-ups, elerating my career advancement. As my rank increased, I began to uncover some clues,¡± Drake took a deep breath. ¡°Then I was shocked to discover that my father had been part of the Naval Science Unit!¡±


    Ian was surprised and asked, ¡°So you tried to join the Naval Science Unit?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Drake nodded. ¡°Many of my father¡¯s records were destroyed, as if he never existed, but I found some clues. To understand why my father defected, I aimed to transfer to the Naval Science Unit.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, the Naval Science Unit was interested in my Ancient Zoan Fruit ability. Shortly after I was promoted to Rear Admiral, they sent a transfer request, asking me to cooperate in some research,¡± Drake gave a bitter smile. ¡°At the time, I felt lucky, like my wish hade true. But looking back, I wish I hadn¡¯t been so lucky.¡±


    ¡°What did you see in the Naval Science Unit?¡± Ian asked, understanding that Drake was about to reveal a shocking truth.

 Chapter 600: Research on Immortality

    Hearing Ian¡¯s question, Drake didn¡¯t immediately respond. Instead, he pointed to the X-shaped eye patch he wore over his eye and then began to speak. ¡°It was about four years ago, I was around twenty-five or twenty-six. My appearance was bing more and more like my father¡¯s. Realizing this, to prevent anyone who knew my father from recognizing me, I started wearing this eye patch to cover my face as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°No one suspected me, so I passed the examination and joined the Naval Science Unit. The day after receiving the transfer order, a ship came to pick me up and took me to Punk Hazard Ind¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Ian¡¯s eyes widened, and he suddenly stood up. ¡°Wait a minute! Did you just say Punk Hazard Ind!?¡±


    Drake was puzzled by Ian¡¯s strong reaction but still nodded to confirm. ¡°Yes, Punk Hazard. Why?¡±


    Ian realized his reaction was a bit much but quickly found an excuse and asked, ¡°I heard that ind was destroyed by a terrible ident, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°When I arrived there, the ident at Punk Hazard hadn¡¯t happened yet,¡± Drake exined. ¡°At that time, Punk Hazard was still the main research base for the Naval Science Unit. Because it was there, I saw Dr. Vegapunk!¡±


    Ian¡¯s pupils contracted, and he quickly asked, ¡°Vegapunk!? The genius scientist? What kind of person is he?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Drake looked puzzled and asked, ¡°Why are you so interested in him?¡±


    Ian waved his hand dismissively. ¡°You might not know this, but there¡¯s a scientist in my pirate crew who used to be a colleague of Vegapunk¡¯s. I¡¯ve only heard about Vegapunk from him and never met the man himself, so I¡¯m very curious.¡±¡°Oh, I see. No wonder you can control the Pacifista¡­¡± Drake understood and then described, ¡°Dr. Vegapunk is about forty or fifty years old, but for some reason, he looks somewhat aged. Maybe that¡¯smon among those who use their brains a lot. He has arge head and likes to wear a checkered shirt under his research coat¡­ But overall, I think he¡¯s quite a gentle person, not the mad scientist type you might imagine. It¡¯s the other scientist in theb, someone named M. Caesar Clown, who made me feel very ufortable¡­¡±


    Ian sighed. Damn, it¡¯s Caesar, that guy¡­ At that time, he must have still been working with Vegapunk.


    ¡°My job in the Science Unit was to provide security!¡± Drake spread his hands. ¡°It was a position that allowed me to move around a lot, so within about six months of joining the Naval Science Unit, I roughly figured out what was being researched at Punk Hazard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Pacifista project, right?¡± Ian asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Drake nodded. ¡°When I joined, Dr. Vegapunk¡¯s Pacifista project had already made significant progress, but that wasn¡¯t what I was interested in. My father worked in the Naval Science Unit many years earlier, so I started looking for older records from Punk Hazard.¡±


    At this point, Drake¡¯s fists clenched tightly, and he spoke with a mix of anger and anxiety. ¡°Then, I discovered something shocking. About twenty years ago, there was a massive incident at Punk Hazard!¡±


    ¡°Twenty years ago?¡± Ian frowned and asked, ¡°What kind of incident?¡±


    ¡°An experimental subject escaped from Punk Hazard and destroyed most of the research facilities on the ind, taking some research data with it¡­¡± Drake said. ¡°Punk Hazard was almostpletely ruined at that time, and the current facilities were rebuilt after that incident.¡±


    ¡°An experimental subject? What kind of experimental subject?¡± Ian suddenly had a vague premonition.


    Drake looked deeply at Ian and finally spoke. ¡°It was Kaido! The current Yonko, Beast Kaido! He was once an experimental subject at Punk Hazard!¡±


    Wha¡­ what the hell?!


    Even though Ian had some premonition, hearing it directly from Drake still shocked him.


    Oyaji had always said that he thought Kaido wasn¡¯t a naturally born human, which is why he was called the ¡°strongest creature.¡± Ian had previously suspected that Kaido might be a cyborg like Franky, but hearing Drake¡¯s ount now, it didn¡¯t quite seem that way.


    Drake was talking about something that happened over twenty years ago, around the time before Pirate King Roger¡¯s death. At that time, the Pacifista project likely hadn¡¯t even started yet.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Ian frowned and asked Drake. ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense; just tell me everything at once!¡±


    Drake nodded and said, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not entirely sure why Kaido became an experimental subject. I pieced it together from scattered information. It seems that the research on Kaido as an experimental subject started even earlier. It was a top-secret project by the World Government, but the progress of this research was slow. Until¡­ until Dr. Vegapunk discovered the ¡®Lineage Factor,¡¯ the World Government immediately ordered the Navy to arrest Vegapunk, shut down his research facility, and buy out his research team. They then transferred Dr. Vegapunk to Punk Hazard to take over this research project¡­¡±


    Ian suddenly realized, understanding why the World Government and Navy responded so swiftly based on Varua¡¯s description. Back then, if the World Government and Navy hadn¡¯t already had some understanding of Dr. Vegapunk¡¯s discovery of the Lineage Factor, how could they have immediately recognized the significance of Dr. Vegapunk¡¯s discovery?


    In other words, even before Dr. Vegapunk joined the Navy¡¯s Science Division, the World Government and Navy were already researching life forms¡­


    ¡°What exactly were they researching on Kaido?¡± Ian asked Drake with confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Drake shook his head. ¡°I just vaguely understood that at that time on Punk Hazard Ind, there were many special races, and the Navy¡¯s Science Division seemed to conduct experiments based on these races¡­ Oh yes, I remember now, there was a veryrge giant, simr to the one you encountered on the battlefield, Little Oars Jr. at that time. That might have been another biological sample. However, during my time on Punk Hazard, that giant had long been dead, and his remains are still on Punk Hazard Ind. You could probably still see them if you went there now.¡±


    ¡°A descendant of Oars!?¡± Ian couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. ¡°So, if Kaido was the final subject of these experiments, does he really have the bloodline of a descendant of Oars?¡±


    Ian knew that the term ¡°descendant of Oars¡± didn¡¯t refer to a specific race; Oars himself was actually a branch of the giant race, but his body was muchrger than other giants, and the term ¡°descendant¡± only described his evil actions.


    Hearing Ian mention this, Drake suddenly realized and pped his thigh. ¡°Exactly! That must be it. No wonder when I first saw Kaido on the live broadcast, I felt like I¡¯d seen those horns on his head somewhere before¡ªit was on Punk Hazard! The giant skeletal remains there also had simr horns! Oh, I remember now, in Punk Hazard¡¯s research base, many entrances were marked with a skull pattern with curved horns, which strangely resembles Kaido¡¯s pirate g pattern¡­¡±


    It seemed clear now. Kaido was undoubtedly one of the experimental subjects on Punk Hazard Ind back then. No wonder Whitebeard had once said that before this, there had been no mention of Kaido, who emerged only after the death of Pirate King Roger, using his formidable strength to rival Whitebeard and others, thus bing one of the Four Emperors.


    ¡°Damn, I finally figured out this guy¡¯s background¡­¡±


    Ian rubbed his chin, calcting the timeline. ¡°So, this unnamed research project by the World Government began long before Vegapunk became the Navy¡¯s chief scientist, but it was onlypleted after Vegapunk joined?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but there¡¯s something off about it too!¡± Drake said. ¡°Because in the end, it seems like this experiment failed!¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡± Ian frowned, suddenly recalling the enormous life force orb extracted from Kaido. He seemed to understand now. If the World Government¡¯s research on Kaido was about achieving immortality or eternal life, then Kaido¡¯s lifespan of over five hundred years might actually be considered a failure!


    ¡°Kaido managed to escape in the end!¡± Drake continued. ¡°No one knows exactly how the ident happened. Although the research facility was destroyed by Kaido, Dr. Vegapunk himself was unharmed. After that incident, he apparently persuaded the World Government to abandon that research and instead focus on Devil Fruits and human modifications¡­¡±

 Chapter 601: The More Truth You Know, the More Despair You Feel

    Ian nodded. Indeed, research on Devil Fruits and the application of technologies like Sea-Prism Stone are advancements the Navy has only made in recent years. If Vegapunk had been studying these things from the beginning, they might have emerged much earlier.


    This indirectly proved that Vegapunk¡¯s initial research had a different direction. Drake wasn¡¯t lying about this, and he wouldn¡¯t have been able to make up such a story anyway.


    ¡°Since you worked as security in the research base, you must have had contact with Vegapunk. Do you think he was voluntarily researching these things?¡± Ian asked Drake.


    ¡°No!¡± Drake responded firmly. ¡°I did have a few one-on-one encounters with Vegapunk. He seemed to enjoy researching Devil Fruits and Sea-Prism Stone. However, when I tentatively brought up the incident from years ago, I noticed Vegapunk was very reluctant to talk about it. I could sense that his aversion wasn¡¯t due to the experiment¡¯s failure, but rather a deep-seated disgust towards human experimentation!¡±


    Drake exined to Ian, ¡°You might not know this, but in the research base on Punk Hazard, there is a huge freezer room where a significant number of corpses are stored. These bodies belong to various races. Judging by their appearances, some were prisoners in prison uniforms, while others were ves with cors. There were thousands of them¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Drake seemed to recall the scenes he had witnessed, and shivered slightly, saying, ¡°Every one of those corpses had a horrifying expression on their faces. To be honest, the first time I saw them, I was so scared that I fell over.¡±


    Ian asked him, ¡°Could these frozen bodies be rted to Kaido¡¯s experiment back then?¡±


    ¡°Ny percent sure,¡± Drake nodded. ¡°Dr. Vegapunk never wanted to go near that freezer room and designated it as a forbidden area, prohibiting anyone from approaching. However, that scientist named Caesar never listened. I saw himing out of that freezer room several times¡­¡±


    Ian understood. From all the signs Drake described, it seemed that Dr. Vegapunk was actually opposed to such human experiments. Ian even spected that Vegapunk might have been forced to stay with the Navy¡¯s scientific unit.    No matter how well the Navy and the World Government treated him, giving him titles like ¡°Navy¡¯s top scientist¡± or ¡°a genius 500 years ahead of humanity,¡± it couldn¡¯t erase the fact that Vegapunk was forcibly taken by the Navy back then.


    Varua and Judge, both of whom had once been Vegapunk¡¯s colleagues in the same research institute, managed to escape when the Navy dered their research illegal and raided theirb. Only Vegapunk was captured, showing that the Navy and the World Government¡¯s primary focus was always on him.


    Piecing together these clues, Ian thought that Vegapunk was likely in a very delicate situation. Although the World Government hailed this genius scientist as a treasure of humanity, he had never appeared before the public. Could this mean that he was actually under house arrest by the Navy and the World Government?


    In Ian¡¯s view, even if the Navy and the World Government had enough financial resources to provide materials and research funding for Vegapunk, people still yearn for freedom. For someone as intelligent as Vegapunk, it was even less likely that he would willingly ept being under house arrest.


    Ian suspected that the failure and subsequent escape of Kaido¡¯s human experiment might have been intentional on Vegapunk¡¯s part. It could have been a way for him to vent his frustration over being imprisoned. After all, as the discoverer of the lineage factor, it was hard to believe that Vegapunk personally overseeing the research would fail. The odds of that happening were almost unbelievable.


    However, if Vegapunk opposed such hical human experiments, why would heter initiate the Pacifista project? Even if Kuma volunteered his body for the experiments, if Vegapunk truly detested such work, he could have refused.


    There were too many questions. Uncle Kuma, once one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea and a high-ranking officer in the Revolutionary Army, willingly gave up his life and consciousness to cooperate with Vegapunk¡¯s research. This was inherently illogical, so Ian preferred to believe that Vegapunk did this intentionally. Perhaps he and Kuma had reached some kind of agreement and were secretly plotting something¡­


    Calming himself, Ian asked Drake, ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°You can imagine how shocked I was when I found out that Kaido, one of the Four Emperors, was actually created by the Navy¡¯s science division!¡± Drake said. ¡°I even suspected that there might be some secret agreement between Kaido and the World Government, because in my memory, this self-destructive madman had never been attacked by the Navy¡­¡±


    Although Ian only learned about Kaido being an experimental subject from Drake¡¯s brief words, he also understood that such human biochemical experiments were never gentle. One could imagine the torment Kaido must have suffered at Punk Hazard.


    A person¡¯s character is often shaped by their experiences. Domingo, who fell from the heights of being a Celestial Dragon to nearly being burned alive and personally killing his father and brother, had his personality twisted by these experiences. Simrly, Kaido¡¯s insane self-destructive tendencies must have been influenced by the inhuman and cruel treatment he endured during the experiments. He not only had a penchant for suicide but also dered his desire to drag the whole world into a massive war to destroy this boring world¡­


    And such a madman who wanted to destroy the world was actually created by the World Government and the Navy¡­


    Ian somewhat understood Drake¡¯s shock after revealing the truth. It wasn¡¯t just Drake; Ian also felt a lingering fear. Fortunately, Vegapunk had failed back then. If he had seeded, what kind of existence would Kaido have be?


    ¡°I think my father might have been like me back then. After discovering these shocking truths during his time in the Navy¡¯s science division, his personality drastically changed, leading him to defect from the Navy and be a pirate!¡± Drake sighed. ¡°When I realized this, I found that I no longer hated my father. He was such an upright Navy officer back then. I can understand how he felt after his beliefs copsed.¡±


    ¡°And the irony is, I ended up on the same path as my father!¡± Drake said with a glimmer in his eyes. ¡°I always felt that the World Government¡¯s experiment on Kaido might be hiding an even bigger secret. So during my time on the ind, I tried to delve deeper into the n. However, when I discovered the code name of this n from a fragmentary document, I was caught!¡±


    ¡°Code name? Kaido¡¯s experiment had a code name?¡± Ian asked.


    ¡°Yes! The code name for this n was called the RT n!¡± Drake said. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what this code name signifies, but at that point, my prying had already caught the attention of CP0. Realizing the danger, I had to create an incident on the ind and use the chaos to escape from Punk Hazard!¡±


    ¡°From the moment I escaped, I knew I could never return to the Navy!¡± Drake said calmly. ¡°I initially thought that discovering such a big secret would bring a death sentence upon me, but to my surprise, after I escaped, there weren¡¯t many Navy soldiers sent to hunt me down¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ian asked, puzzled. ¡°If I were the World Government¡¯s top brass and knew about your actions, I would make sure you disappeared from the face of the earth!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Drake nodded. ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand it at first either, but over time, I think I began to grasp the situation. Even though prying into secrets can vary in severity, investigating the RT n would definitely bring me immense trouble. However, if I were investigating other insignificant secrets, I might be able to escape unscathed.¡±


    ¡°You mean someone within the Navy¡¯s science division helped cover up the nature of the secrets you were investigating?¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the only exnation!¡± Drake nodded. ¡°The Navy officers who came after me had ranks no higher than Vice Admiral, and after I escaped, they didn¡¯t relentlessly pursue me but quickly returned¡­ However, when I encountered Kizaru on Sabaody Archipgo, he said something to me: ¡®The more truth you know, the more despair you feel¡¯¡­ So, I suspect the Navy eventually discovered something¡­¡±

 Chapter 602: The Bystander Sees Clearly

    Ian had previously saved seven Supernovas on Sabaody Archipgo, including Luffy and Zoro.


    Law and Urouge joined his pirate crew, but Hawkins, Drake, and Scratchmen Apoo eventually left.


    At that time, Ian didn¡¯t think much of it. Although these Supernovas had potential, Ian never intended to recruit all of them, so he didn¡¯t dwell on Drake and the others leaving.


    But who could have known that Drake was hiding such a huge secret?


    If not for the lucky encounter here and saving him again, coupled with the life force he extracted from Kaido during the war, which Drake now needed, Drake might have kept his secret forever and never mentioned it to Ian¡­


    This group of Supernovas, known as the ¡°Worst Generation,¡± were proving to be quite the troublemakers.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Ian exhaled and asked Drake, ¡°You want to take back Kaido¡¯s life force from me and then return it to him to gain his trust and join the Beasts Pirates?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly it!¡± Drake nodded. ¡°Because of Kaido, both my father and I went from being in the Navy to bing pirates. Our lives changedpletely. If I don¡¯t find out what Kaido¡¯s experiment was all about back then, I won¡¯t be satisfied. Whether it¡¯s him or the World Government, I must understand the truth of what happened! And to uncover the truth, I need to get close to Kaido.¡±


    However, Ian shook his head and said, ¡°I understand your intention, but have you thought about this: even if you bring back Kaido¡¯s life essence, how will you exin it to him? Kaido may be a madman, but he¡¯s not an idiot. How could you possibly take this thing from me? Plus, given that I¡¯m currently his enemy, aren¡¯t you afraid that the moment you return his life essence, he¡¯ll just kill you?¡±    ¡°Then¡­ what should I do?¡± Drake frowned. When he first saw Ian, this n to approach Kaido came to his mind. But now, hearing Ian¡¯s words, he realized he might have been too naive. Kaido¡¯s mindset was not like that of normal people.


    ¡°Kaido¡¯s life essence is indeed with me,¡± Ian said as he took out the glowing orb.


    Ian had originally intended to use it for Whitebeard, but Whitebeard refused. So, Ian stored it away. After the war, back at Whitebeard¡¯s headquarters, Ian considered using it on someone else. However, when he experimented on Luffy, Ian discovered that he had overestimated himself; he couldn¡¯t transfer the life force taken from one person to another.


    This orb of light could only be touched by Ian and the original owner of the life force. Anyone else who reached out to touch it would pass right through it.


    In other words, the life force extracted using Ian¡¯s Soul Extraction had only two uses: destruction or returning it to its original owner. In the card¡¯s description, this skill was defined as purely a damage skill, unlike Big Mom¡¯s ability to extend life by bestowing it on others.


    Although this result was somewhat disappointing, Ian understood. The Soul Extraction skill was already incredibly powerful, ignoring the opponent¡¯s defenses and directly seizing their life force. Once destroyed, it would severely damage the enemy. Moreover, since the skill could be used multiple times on the same enemy, even someone as powerful as Kaido could have his life force continually drained if Ian got close enough.


    Since he couldn¡¯t use it to extend anyone¡¯s life, Ian decided to preserve the life essence. The idea of returning it to Kaido was out of the question, but Ian didn¡¯t destroy it outright either. He nned to crush it in front of Kaido the next time they fought, taking advantage of Kaido¡¯s vulnerability to deal a decisive blow.


    To quash Drake¡¯s idea, Ian tossed the orb of life force towards him. Drake fumbled, trying to catch it, but the orb passed right through his hands, leaving him grasping at air.


    ¡°See?¡± Ian said, retrieving the orb. ¡°Even if I gave it to you, you couldn¡¯t carry it. How would you bring it back?¡±


    Drake looked dejected, not expecting such a limitation.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry!¡± Ian continued. ¡°There are plenty of ways to get close to Kaido. Your bounty is 220 million Berries, and you¡¯re an Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit user. Kaido loves collecting talents like you¡­ However, if you go to him directly, he might be wary of you. The best approach would be to target his pirate crew. If you can provoke Kaido into dealing with you personally, then after your defeat, he might offer you a chance to join the Beasts Pirates¡­¡±


    ¡°Being subdued by him?¡± Drake smiled bitterly. ¡°Looks like that¡¯s my only option. To be honest, before meeting you, that was my n¡­¡±


    ¡°Meeting me isn¡¯t a bad thing!¡± Ianughed. ¡°If you ever need help in the future, you can always contact my Dragon Hunter Pirates. In fact, I¡¯m quite curious about the so-called truth myself¡­¡±


    There was one thing Ian didn¡¯t mention. He remembered that Kaido had a red Poneglyph in his possession. Maybe he could use Drake¡¯s infiltration of the Beasts Pirates to his advantageter on¡­


    Now, Ian felt a bit relieved that he had taken out the pursuing Beasts Pirates with a thunderstorm from high above. Otherwise, if Ian had been seen rescuing Drake, it would have made things difficult for Draketer.


    After leaving Drake with his personal Den Den Mushi number, Ian stood up and took his leave.


    The pirates of Drake¡¯s crew didn¡¯t know what their captain and Ian had discussed, but since their fate was tied to Drake¡¯s, He wasn¡¯t worried about them revealing the meeting to Kaido. Ian gave them a casual nce, then spread his wings and flew up into the sky.


    As they watched Ian¡¯s figure disappear into the clouds, one pirate nervously said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Dragon Hunter Pirates have a sky ind as their base. It looks like it¡¯s true¡­ We¡¯re really lucky to have encountered this great man here. If it weren¡¯t for his appearance, we¡¯d have been in a lot of trouble¡­¡±


    Other pirates nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a good thing our captain has connections with him!¡±


    ¡°But still, who knows if this great man¡¯s appearance is a blessing or a curse¡­¡± one pirate remarked. ¡°The strength of the Dragon Hunter Pirates is now nearing that of the Four Emperors. However, the territories in the New World have already been divided among the Four Emperors, and the concept of the Four Emperors has existed for so long that people are used to having four rulers of the sea. If a fifth one appears¡­¡±


    ¡°The interests of the other Four Emperors will definitely be affected¡­¡± another pirate interjected. ¡°If Ian doesn¡¯t expand his power, it might be fine, but if he does, he will immediately face hostility¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡± one pirate countered. ¡°He has a good rtionship with the Whitebeard Pirates¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure, he¡¯s close with the Whitebeard Pirates, but what about the other Emperors?¡± someone debated. ¡°At least Big Mom and Kaido won¡¯t just sit by and watch him rise up, right?¡±


    At this moment, Drake suddenly spoke up. ¡°Enough, stop talking. These matters are too far away from us. Set sail immediately!¡±


    Although he said this, Drake knew his subordinates¡¯ discussions were true.


    Even though the Whitebeard Pirates had won the war with the Navy, maintaining the bnce of the Four Emperors, Ian¡¯s emergence had subtly nted a hidden threat in these seas.


    Ian no longer held the title of Shichibukai; now, he was just a pirate. But this awkward, in-between status couldn¡¯tst for long.


    Maybe Ian hadn¡¯t realized this yet, but as an onlooker, many people had already seen it clearly. Regardless of whether Ian and his Dragon Hunter Pirates choose to defeat one of the Four Emperors and take their ce or be the fifth emperor, it will cause great upheaval in the New World¡­


    This was beyond his control¡­

 Chapter 603: Falling from the Sky

    When Ian returned to the Sky Ind and recounted his encounter with Drake, along with some details of their conversation, everyone was astonished.


    Especially Law, who, upon hearing Ian mention Drake¡¯s father¡¯s deal involving the Ope Ope no Mi, immediately realized that he had been indirectly saved by Drake back then.


    Moreover, now that Ian¡¯s crew included Baby-5, who had been part of that incident, things became even more intriguing. She had been tasked with riding on Buffalo in the sky to eavesdrop on the Navy¡¯smunications. At the time, she had no idea that the boy saved by the Navy was Drake; she had always thought it was Law.


    ¡°Unbelievable, you were really lucky back then!¡± Baby-5 said, puffing on a cigarette as she spoke to Law.


    Law red at her with murderous eyes, causing Baby-5 to immediately hide behind Fujitora in fear.


    During their childhood, when Law was still part of the Donquixote Pirates, Baby-5 had been quite scared of him. Even though they had both grown up, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified whenever she saw Law¡¯s piercing gaze.


    Sugar, standing next to Fujitora and holding arge bowl of grapes, was unaware of their past. She had joined the Donquixote Piratester and had no knowledge of their childhood stories. Curiously, she nced at the two before quickly turning her attention back to muttering with the nearby Walnut.


    The two girls, both appearing as lolis, had surprisingly be good friends. Seeing them together, they truly looked adorable¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s very strange¡­¡± Robin said after Ian finished his story. She adjusted the brim of her cowboy hat and continued, ¡°Based on the information we have so far, it seems likely that the World Government¡¯s experiment on Kaido involvedbining the lineage factors of various races. But what is their ultimate goal in doing this?¡±    ¡°¡­¡± Crocodile wore an amused expression, chewing on a cigar as if pondering something. Seeing his expression, Ian asked, ¡°Old Sand bag, have you discovered something?¡±


    ¡°I told you not to call me that!¡± Crocodile red at Ian but still replied, ¡°Do you remember Domingo and Gecko Moria disappearing from the battlefield?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we analyzed it afterward, didn¡¯t we? Domingo probably brought Kaido here,¡± Ian nodded.


    ¡°Domingo sneaked away after Kaido appeared instead of joining forces with Kaido to attack us or the Navy,¡± Crocodile said. ¡°Although he was summoned by the Navy, he never actively attacked us during the battle. Moreover, he left on his own before the Navy had even departed. What does that indicate?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he saw that the Navy was losing and decided to leave early?¡± Nana suggested.


    ¡°No, I think Domingo had another purpose foring to the battlefield,¡± Crocodile shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Gecko Moria was with Domingo the entire time, but afterward, we only found a piece of Moria¡¯s tattered clothing and a pool of blood. Moria himself was nowhere to be found. Doesn¡¯t that imply that something happened between Domingo and Moria?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we already analyzed this? It¡¯s likely that Domingo and Moria fought each other!¡± Reiju said, crossing her arms. ¡°Although no one saw it, it¡¯s highly possible!¡±


    Crocodile grinned and said, ¡°But have you considered why Domingo would attack Moria? Was it his own decision, or was he acting on someone else¡¯s orders?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, boss! Who could order Domingo around?¡± Mr. 1 chimed in.


    ¡°Who says it¡¯s impossible? At the very least, the World Government could!¡± Crocodile sneered. ¡°Domingo has a unique rtionship with the Celestial Dragons. Even if he lost his Shichibukai status, the World Government might have made some agreements with him, like ordering him to kill Gecko Moria on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Moria is a Shichibukai. Doing that would be like cutting off their own limb,¡± Fujitora said, frowning.


    ¡°But what if Moria¡¯s existence posed a threat to the World Government?¡± Crocodile spread his hands. ¡°I was confused before, but if Kaido¡¯s immortality indeedes from a World Government experiment, then things be much clearer¡­ Have you considered that Gecko Moria¡¯s Shadow-Shadow Fruit ability might also achieve a simr effect? Although the meanings of these two types of immortality differ somewhat, there are stillmonalities.¡±


    Everyone was shocked into silence by Crocodile¡¯s analysis.


    Indeed, Crocodile¡¯s theory seemed quite usible!


    Especially Ian. In his memory, Domingo had mentioned that the Immortality Surgery of the Ope-Ope Fruit was the key to obtaining the Celestial Dragons¡¯ ¡°National Treasure¡±¡­


    If the Immortality Surgery is seen as a source of eternal life, then Kaido¡¯s immense vitality and Gecko Moria¡¯s ability to create undead zombies with his Shadow-Shadow Fruit appear to connect.


    In Ian¡¯s spection, he always thought the Celestial Dragons¡¯ National Treasure might be rted to the ancient weapon Uranus. If the eternal life granted by the Immortality Surgery could control Uranus, then what exactly is the World Government trying to do by experimenting on Kaido at Punk Hazard?


    Could it be that they want to create a ¡°man-made Uranus¡±?


    Here¡¯s the question: if the Celestial Dragons are aware of this experiment, does it mean that there is some issue with the original ancient weapon Uranus, so they had to ask the World Government to conduct research to find a man-made solution?


    Alternatively, if the Celestial Dragons are unaware of this experiment, meaning the World Government is conducting it secretly, then things get even more interesting¡­


    Does this imply that the World Government intends to seize the power of the Celestial Dragons quietly? Are they tired of being seen as mere puppets of the Celestial Dragons and want to break free and act independently?


    Is there some under-the-table deal between them, or is their fragile alliance on the verge of copsing? Regardless of the situation, Ian found it intriguing¡­


    Shaking his head, Ian pped his hands and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no point in overthinking this now. We have too little information. Being able to specte this much is already pretty good. There¡¯s no need to rack our brains further on this matter. I¡¯ve already left a way to contact Drake. Whatever he finds out and can tell us, he will.¡±


    Everyone nodded, agreeing that Ian was right. With such little information, further wild guessing was meaningless.


    Just then, Zeke came running over, shouting, ¡°Captain, we¡¯ve arrived! We can see the giant ship ¡®Gran Tesoro¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ian smiled, waving his hand. ¡°Alright, everyone get ready for an aerial descent. We¡¯ve worked hard for so long, it¡¯s finally time for us to take a vacation!¡±


    ¡°Woohoo!!!¡±


    The entire Dragon Hunter Pirate Crew couldn¡¯t help but cheer. Even Robin and Reiju pped their hands with smiles.


    Fujitora was especially excited. He had long heard about Tesoro¡¯s golden casino ship. As a gambling enthusiast, he had always wanted to visit the ship, but unfortunately, he was just a poor old man back then and couldn¡¯t afford it.


    But now, things were different. The Dragon Hunter Pirate Crew had arge amount of gold to exchange. Once they cashed it in, they would immediately be wealthy. They could then enjoy themselves on the casino ship to their heart¡¯s content.


    Soon, the crew had packed up the gold into fiverge bundles. Raideen carried one, Doroni carried another, and Yardi carried one as well. The remaining two were made weightless by Fujitora and carried by Zeke and the others. Seeing this, Ian thought to himself, it¡¯s a good thing they got rid of that idiot Buggy earlier and let him take the prisoners from Impel Down. If Buggy hade to Sky Ind and seen all this gold, his greedy nature would have made it impossible to get rid of him.


    Ian wondered if Buggy would still receive an invitation from the World Government to be a Warlord. Regardless, the Buggy Pirates could be considered a small subordinate crew under hismand.


    Not thinking too much about it, Ian saw that everyone was ready and holding their balloons. He waved his hand and boldly shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Then, with his fiery wings spread wide, he jumped off Sky Ind. Behind him, the Dragon Hunter Pirate Crew cheered as they jumped one after another, descending towards the massive ship on the sea below¡­

 Chapter 604: VIP Treatment

    The Gran Tesoro, meaning ¡°Great Treasure,¡± is probably thergest ship in the entire pirate world!


    Both its length and width are measured in kilometers, making it a city afloat on the sea and thergest entertainment city in this world.


    Here, you¡¯ll find a massive amusement parkparable to Sabaody Archipgo, trendymercial streets, luxurious hotels with spa facilities, 24-hour gourmet shops, famous theaters featuring world-ss stars, expansive golf courses, winding racetracks, artificial beaches dotted with bikini-d beauties, wave-simting pools, and the world¡¯s most renowned super casino!


    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that you can find every form of entertainment imaginable here!


    On the Tesoro, you¡¯ll see well-dressed celebrities, navy soldiers, pirates, and even more people chasing their dreams of wealth. The most widely circted and talked-about stories in this golden city are those of people striking it rich overnight in the casino.


    This glittering city, with its dazzling lights and lively atmosphere, undeniably has the allure to attract countless people from the sea, all trying to find a way to get here.


    At this very moment, a grand concert is underway in Tesoro¡¯s dance theater. Under the mesmerizing lights, a beautiful songstress is performing her famous song with an enchanting voice. The theater, which can amodate tens of thousands, is already packed to capacity. Fans are cheering, crying tears of excitement, and loudly calling out the songstress¡¯s name.


    ¡°Karina! Karina!!!¡±


    In a private box on one side of the theater, the owner of the ship¡ªor rather, the owner of this city¡ªTesoro, was lounging on a sofa, elegantly dressed in a suit and sipping red wine. He crossed his legs as he gazed through the window at the crazed crowd cheering for his songstress.    ¡°Hmph! Truly captivating!¡± Tesoro smirked mockingly. This woman named Karina was a songstress he had recently recruited. From the looks of it, she would be his best money-making tool¡­


    As Tesoro put down his wine ss, a tall, voluptuous woman approached him from behind. She was dressed in a revealing qipao, with ckdies¡¯ gloves adorning her hands. Her ample cleavage was on disy, and her long legs tantalizingly peeked through the slit of the qipao as she walked. She stood behind Tesoro, with her right hand resting on her hip, her hips slightly tilted. She said to Tesoro, ¡°Boss, that old woman is at the casino again!¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Upon hearing this, Tesoro couldn¡¯t help but sneer, a hint of frustration crossing his face. ¡°Damn it, I shouldn¡¯t have let her taste the sweetnessst time¡­ Does she really think of my ce as her personal ATM?¡±


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± The woman smiled and asked, ¡°Shall we handle her the old way?¡±


    ¡°Not so fast!¡± Tesoro waved his hand. ¡°Although that old hag is just a minor yer, her son is a bit troublesome¡­ Here¡¯s the n: let her win a million berries from the casino first to get her out of here. But if she gets too greedy, Barat, you¡¯ll handle it yourself. Let her understand that not everyone can easily take my money here!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Barat nodded in agreement.


    Just as Barat was about to turn and leave, suddenly, a Den Den Mushi on the table in front of Tesoro started ringing loudly.


    It wasn¡¯t the sound of a phone call, but an rm!


    Tesoro was startled, then immediately picked up the receiver and asked, ¡°Security room, what¡¯s going on? Why is the rm going off?¡±


    On the other end, a security guard said somewhat nervously, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s the air raid rm! It seems arge number of people are approaching the Tesoro from above!¡±


    ¡°Idiots! If someone is approaching, just shoot them down!¡± Tesoro said angrily. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time this has happened. Do I need to teach you how to handle it?¡±


    In these pirate-infested seas, running a casino ship wasn¡¯t easy. There were always some reckless pirates who would target this ship. Since the casino started operating, Tesoro¡¯s ship had dealt with countless pirate attacks. In recent years, the methods pirates used to approach had be more varied. Some pretended to be customers before causing trouble, while others nned to storm the ship from the start. Tesoro had even encountered several air raids before.


    So, upon hearing the air raid rm, Tesoro¡¯s first reaction was that another group of fools wasing to their doom.


    ¡°But¡­ but, boss¡­¡± The security guard hesitated. ¡°There are over a hundred of them, and¡­ and the leader seems to be able to fly!¡±


    ¡°Can fly? A Zoan-type Devil Fruit user?¡± Tesoro asked.


    ¡°Not¡­ not exactly!¡± the security guard replied. ¡°Boss, they¡¯re approaching the ship quickly. I¡¯ll transmit the images over to you!¡±


    In the next second, the eyes of a Den Den Mushi in the room suddenly lit up, projecting two beams onto a screen in the corner, and the image appeared.


    The security department had captured the footage using another Den Den Mushi, and they specifically zoomed in on one individual.


    At first, Tesoro didn¡¯t think much of it, but when he saw the man in the image wearing a bear-ear hat and the ck mes burning behind him, he immediately gasped!


    Tesoro sprang up from the sofa.


    ¡°How can it be him!?¡± Just a month ago, the war between the Navy and the Whitebeard Pirates had ended, and the man with the ck me wings had be known worldwide. Tesoro couldn¡¯t possibly not recognize him. So, when he realized who it was, even he became a bit nervous.


    ¡°ck Dragon Ian, the Shichibukai!?¡± Barat eximed in shock. ¡°Could it be that the Dragon Hunter Pirates have set their sights on us!?¡±


    Tesoro didn¡¯t respond immediately. He continued to observe the scenes on the screen, trying to gauge Ian¡¯s possible intentions. It was no wonder the security department hesitated tounch an attack¡ªthey must have recognized Ian as well.


    ¡°No¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem like they have hostile intentions!¡± Tesoro quickly concluded and shouted into the transponder snail, ¡°Without my orders, no one is to make any provocative moves!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡±


    After hanging up, Tesoro adjusted his attire, picked up his cane, and headed toward the door. He said, ¡°Barat, gather the wee team ande with me to greet them! It seems our casino has a special guest arriving!¡±


    ¡­


    In the sky, as Ian and his crew descended, they observed the massive ship below. The Gran Tesoro, with its strange design, had a huge tunnel at the bow, apparently an entrance for ships visiting the casino. Through the tunnely a vast golden harbor.


    But since Ian and his crew were descending from the sky ind, they naturally didn¡¯t have a ship and had tond directly in the open-air city on the ship.


    As they got closer, they could hear the faint sounds of spirited music from the ship. The red, green, gold, and multi-colored lights dazzled their eyes. Seeing this, the crew couldn¡¯t help but show excitement. Law¡¯s subordinates, Shachi and Penguin, even whistled in awe mid-air.


    Ian was the first tond, touching down in a za on amercial street. When he folded his wings and set foot on the ground, the people around him looked on in surprise.


    But soon after, as more and more members of the Dragon Hunter Piratesnded one by one, the surrounding people collectively gasped.


    From the tattoos on Ian and Raideen, they immediately recognized who they were dealing with. The pirate g depicting a long sword piercing a dragon¡¯s head was a symbol known to belong to only one pirate crew in the world:


    The Dragon Hunter Pirates!


    Upon recognizing the Dragon Hunter Pirates¡¯ insignia, the crowd also identified several prominent figures among them.


    Former Shichibukai ck Dragon Ian, former Shichibukai Crocodile, and the Dragon Hunter Pirates¡¯ top two members: Fujitora and Enel, among others.


    Realizing the Dragon Hunter Pirates were here without hostile intentions, the people around them breathed a sigh of relief, quickly but respectfully keeping their distance while watching from afar.


    As Ian and his crew turned their heads to observe the surrounding streets, the area suddenly darkened.


    Before anyone could understand what was happening, several spotlights converged, illuminating a single figure.


    In the spotlight, Tesoro walked slowly toward Ian and his crew. His handsome face and luxurious attire adorned with jewels and a suit made his admirers scream and call out his name.


    ¡°Such a show-off,¡± Ian muttered, curling his lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Crocodile added, looking displeased at Tesoro¡¯s appearance.


    When Tesoro reached Ian and the others, he spread his arms andughed heartily. ¡°Haha, what a surprise! Look who¡¯s here! Sir Ian, wee to the Tesoro!¡±


    As he finished speaking, the surrounding lights suddenly brightened, apanied by countless flying flower petals and confetti. Two weing teams, who had appeared out of nowhere, stood before the crew. These beauties, dressed in carnival-like outfits, danced with pom-poms in their hands, warmly weing the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    This is definitely VIP treatment¡­


    Seeing Tesoro¡¯s warm smile, Ian couldn¡¯t help but smile back and say, ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about the Golden City. This time, I¡¯ve brought my entire pirate crew to experience it. I hope we are not disturbing you, Lord Tesoro!¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡± Tesoroughed heartily. He then politely greeted Fujitora, Crocodile, and Enel, saying, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have you all here. As the host, I will make sure everyone feels at home!¡±


    After saying that, he gestured invitingly and said to Ian, ¡°Please,e this way!¡±


    Ian didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He signaled with his eyes to Zick and the others carrying the packages, indicating for them to follow. Then, under Tesoro¡¯s guidance, they walked on¡­

 Chapter 605: MMP!

    Tesoro¡¯s headquarters in the Golden City was a luxurious pce, where Ian and his crew were invited.


    Of course, not everyone went inside. Apart from Ian and the main leaders, the rest of the crew were respectfully escorted by Tesoro¡¯s men to rest for the time being.


    Walking on the thick,vish carpet, Ian and hispanions entered Tesoro¡¯s grand reception room. The opulent room was lined with well-mannered attendants and beautiful maidservants, who greeted them with bows as they entered.


    Ian, Crocodile, and Enel seemed unfazed, but the situation made Uncle Fujitora a bit ufortable. He had never experienced such an extravagant setting before.


    It¡¯s worth noting that, while Fujitora had visited casinos in the past, they were usually seedy and mixed with various sorts of people. Tesoro¡¯s establishment was far too high-end for him¡­


    As the attendants bowed and greeted them, Fujitora, although blind, could sense their presence. He felt awkward, unsure whether he should respond.


    Fortunately, Reiju and Robin exchanged smiles and walked on either side of Fujitora, each taking one of his arms and leading him forward.


    Nana held onto Walnut with one hand and Sugar with the other, walking behind. Tesoro couldn¡¯t help but twitch at the corners of his mouth at this sight. He found the Dragon Hunter Pirates quite peculiar, including both the elderly and children, and¡­ bears. Two bears, one white and one ck¡­ Was this really a pirate crew?


    ¡°Please, have a seat!¡± Upon arriving at the living room, Tesoro took the lead and sat down first, then pped his hands.    Soon, attendants and maidservants streamed in, offering drinks to everyone.


    Ian¡¯s drink, however, was personally delivered by a beautiful woman dressed in ck. When she handed Ian the ss, she even gave him a slight smile, and as Ian took the ss, her pinky lightly brushed against the back of his hand¡­


    Before Ian could react, she had returned to Tesoro¡¯s side and sat down beside him.


    Ian looked at the woman, then at Tesoro. Understanding the unspoken question, Tesoro introduced her, ¡°This is Barat, my secretary.¡±


    Ian understood immediately. It was indeed her. He nodded and said to Barat, ¡°Hello! Nice to meet you!¡±


    Barat squinted her eyes with a smile and said softly, ¡°Lord Ian, you are indeed extraordinary. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡±


    Ian ignored Barat¡¯s ttering words. His visit to the Golden City wasn¡¯t just to negotiate with Tesoro about selling his gold; he also had another goal: meeting Barat, the Luck-Luck Fruit user!


    In Ian¡¯s memory, this woman¡¯s Devil Fruit ability was almost like a cheat code. She could absorb the invisible luck of others and use it for herself. The people whose luck was absorbed would be extremely unlucky, while she would be the queen of luck. Without even needing to make a move, her opponents would end up defeating themselves through a series of improbable idents.


    Ian wanted to meet this woman to understand her ability better and see if she could only absorb luck for herself.


    If she could only absorb luck for herself and couldn¡¯t transfer it to others, then there wasn¡¯t much he could do.


    But if she could transfer the absorbed luck to others, Ian would find a way to get her to transfer some to him!


    Yes, yes, don¡¯t misunderstand. By ¡°transfer some,¡± he meant having her transfer some luck to him. Ian had reached level 60, and hisst card slot was now open. He needed to draw arge number of cards and refresh the card store to select the cards most suitable for him from the vast pool. With Barat¡¯s Luck-Luck Fruit ability, Ian could surpass his usual bad luck and achieve his dream of bing incredibly fortunate!


    Every unlucky person dreams of bing extraordinarily lucky, right?


    Of course, that is based on Ian¡¯s assumption being correct. So, he nned to spend some time getting to know this woman better and finding out the conditions of her ability.


    At this moment, Tesoro spoke up, ¡°Sir Ian, I never expected you toe to my Golden City. During the war between the Navy and the Whitebeard Pirates, you and your Dragon Hunter Pirates made quite a ssh. Nowadays, you are a famous figure in the New World. People are specting when you might achieve the position of a Yonko¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh, bing a Yonko is easy!¡± Ian, unfazed by this guy¡¯s ttery,ughed and said, ¡°All I need to do is rob your plunder your Golden City, bing a Yonko will be a piece of cake!¡±


    Tesoro, Barat, and the surrounding members of Tesoro¡¯s crew were stunned by Ian¡¯s words!


    Hey, hey! He can¡¯t be serious, right!?


    Especially Tesoro. He suddenly recalled the spection about Ian¡¯s currency Fruit ability, and a chill ran down his spine!


    Damn, this might actually be possible¡­


    Ian instantly became the king of awkward moments. After saying that, Tesoro had no idea how to continue the conversation, and the atmosphere became extremely tense.


    Fortunately, at this moment, Reiju chuckled and nudged Ian to break the ice, ¡°Alright, stop joking around and get to business! Robin, Nana, and I still want to go shopping!¡±


    ¡°Haha, just kidding, just kidding!¡± Ianughed as well and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious, I¡¯m a very easy-going person!¡±


    ¡°Ah, it was just a joke!¡± Barat finally snapped out of it and pretended to pat her ample chest in a yful manner, saying, ¡°Lord Ian, you really scared me for a moment!¡±


    Although Tesoro was also smiling on the outside, he was inwardly cursing, ¡®Son of a b****! Damn it, kid, do you even know how to talk normally? Can¡¯t we have a proper conversation?¡¯


    Ian couldn¡¯t care less about what Tesoro was thinking. He waved to Zick and the others, and they quickly dragged over the fiverge bundles.


    They indeed had to drag them because they were just too heavy.


    Tesoro had been puzzled about why the Dragon Hunter Pirates brought along five shabby-looking bundles as if they were running away from home. Zick and Doroni had already opened the bundles!


    With a rustling sound and a sh of golden light, the floor of the reception hall was immediately covered with countless gold and silver treasures!


    At that moment, if there was a phrase to describe the scene, it would be ¡°blindingly dazzling¡±¡­


    Barat stood up, her gloved hand covering her bright red lips as she gasped in astonishment. The surrounding attendants and maids were equally stunned, their jaws practically hitting the floor!


    No one could have imagined that those five dirty-looking bundles dragged across the ground were actually filled with countless gold items!


    Even Tesoro was dumbfounded. Although this amount of gold wasn¡¯t even a tenth of what he had collected, he truly hadn¡¯t expected Ian to bring out so much gold all at once.


    ¡°This¡­ this is!?¡± Tesoro stood up, walked over to the gold items, squatted down, and picked up a golden clock, examining it closely. After a moment, he turned to Ian in amazement and said, ¡°These gold items are antiques!? And they seem to be from several hundred years ago!?¡±


    ¡°How about it?¡± Ian smiled, taking a sip of his drink. ¡°Pretty good quality, right?¡±


    ¡°More than pretty good,¡± Tesoro said, clicking his tongue in admiration. ¡°The craftsmanship is exquisite, and they are priceless!¡±


    ¡°How about selling them all to you?¡± Ian said with a smile. ¡°I came all this way after hearing about your title as the Golden Emperor!¡±


    Tesoro nodded. He realized now that Ian was here to sell this batch of gold, not to target his Golden City, which was a relief.


    Tesoro often had pirates who found treasuree to him to sell it. Gold and jewels were valuable, but they couldn¡¯t be eaten. What really bought things was Beli.


    After a rough estimate, Tesoro was astonished to find that the value of this gold was likely over ten billion Beli! No wonder Ian specifically sought him out. In this world, probably only he could afford to buy so much gold at once.


    Tesoro was deeply impressed. He didn¡¯t expect the Dragon Hunter Pirates to have discovered such a massive treasure. He wondered where they had found it¡ªthey must have had incredible luck.


    However, Tesoro didn¡¯t know that at that moment, Enel was watching the gold and bleeding internally¡­


    This Madafaka! This wasn¡¯t some treasure; this gold should have belonged to me!


    Once he joined the Dragon Hunter Pirates, it¡¯s like entering a deep ocean. Not only was the gold that should have been his confiscated, but even his Golden Ark was requisitioned. Who was he supposed to cry to¡­

 Chapter 606: "No Horse Grow Fat at Night, and No Man Grow Rich with a Pole!"

    Enel actually loved gold because it was an excellent conductor, allowing him to transform freely into electricity and move through the gold.


    That feeling was like swimming in it. For a Devil Fruit user, it was an incredible experience.


    However, liking it was one thing. Enel knew he had to bid farewell to this gold. After all, Ian was his boss now. No matter how much he loved the sensation of swimming in gold, if he dared to im it as his own, Ian would surely drag him out and beat him.


    ¡°Name your price,¡± Ian said to Tesoro. ¡°How much will you pay for all this gold?¡±


    Tesoro thought for a moment, then raised a finger adorned with a gold ring and said, ¡°One billion Beli!¡±


    ¡°Too low!¡± Ian shook his head immediately. ¡°The estimated value exceeds 10 billion, and you¡¯re giving me the lowest figure?¡±


    Tesoro chuckled and walked back to the sofa, sitting down again. He said, ¡°But don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the only one who can buy all this gold at once. So, I say how much.¡±


    ¡°That confident?¡± Ian set his wine ss on the table with a clink, then looked at Tesoro with a half-smile. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s your final offer?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Tesoro hesitated when he saw Ian¡¯s expression.    Indeed, with Tesoro¡¯s current status and the fact that it was his buyer¡¯s market, he could name his price. He could offer even one billion Beli without any issue.


    But the problem was, the target of such bargaining mattered¡­


    Tesoro¡¯s background was quite interesting. Born into poverty, his father was an avid gambler who lost everything and couldn¡¯t afford treatment for his illness, ultimately dying from it. After leaving home, Tesoro turned to thievery and gambling but followed in his father¡¯s footsteps, losing all his money and ending up sold into very.


    In the traffickers¡¯ den, he met a girl named Ste and fell in love with her. To buy her freedom, he worked hard, hoping to save enough money. However, fate yed a cruel joke on him. Before he could save enough, Ste was bought by the Celestial Dragons and soon died from their torture.


    Enraged, Tesoro rebelled against the Celestial Dragons but was subdued and enved again, taken to Mary Geoise to live a miserable life.


    During his envement, his hatred for the Celestial Dragons grew daily, but he had no way to escape.


    If things had continued like this, Tesoro might have died from the Celestial Dragons¡¯ constant torment like other ves. However, he was fortunate enough to encounter adventurer Fisher Tiger¡¯s ve liberation event. Like Boa Hancock and her sisters, he escaped during the great fire.


    After escaping, Tesoro¡¯s mindset underwent a significant change. Witnessing the Celestial Dragons¡¯ immense power andvish lifestyle in Mary Geoise, Tesoro concluded that it was the power of money that elevated the Celestial Dragons above everyone else.


    From that point on, Tesoro became obsessed with money. He wanted to be the richest person in the world to gain supreme power.


    Looking at his current achievements, it¡¯s clear he seeded. Known as the ¡°Golden Emperor,¡± he amassed immense wealth, which brought him enormous power. Everyone had to bow to his whims, and even his casino ship became an ¡°absolute domain¡± that the Navy couldn¡¯t interfere with.


    The power of capital is indeed formidable, something no one can deny. But who knows how much Tesoro sacrificed in the process of umting his wealth?


    For the sake of money, hepletely forgot his own experiences as a ve, repeatedly trampling on others¡¯ dignity and respect. Behind the glitz and mour of the Golden City are countless individuals who, having lost their livelihoods, were forced to sell themselves into servitude, working for Tesoro. For money, hepromised again and again. Even the Celestial Dragons, whom he once despised, have now be honored guests in his casino, freelying and going as they please.


    Tesoro¡¯s obsession with money has caused him to lose his original backbone. He knows very well that his Golden City stands unchallenged because he avoids provoking those who shouldn¡¯t be provoked.


    The Navy cannot be offended, so his casino often sees many high-ranking naval officersing and going. Since these officers rarely lose money and have a great time, they love to visit.


    The Celestial Dragons cannot be offended, so every year Tesoro offers arge sum of ¡°Heavenly Tribute¡± to them to gain the recognition of the World Nobles and the World Government.


    The Four Emperors cannot be offended either. Not just the Big Mom Pirates and the Beasts Pirates, but even the Red-Haired Pirates and the Whitebeard Pirates receive annual tributes from Tesoro, ensuring that none of the Four Emperors would make a move against him.


    The Shichibukai cannot be offended either, which is why Tesoro has always maintained a cooperative rtionship with Domingo¡­


    Upon closely examining Tesoro¡¯s background, one can see that he is actually quite pitiable. Despite possessing considerable strength, being a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit user with an awakened ability, and having a home-field advantage, he only dares to target those he can afford to provoke.


    If we were to gauge by bounty levels, he would be roughly at Ian¡¯s level¡ª1 billion Beli. Below that, he could act high and mighty in front of others, but above that, he would have to back down.


    Of course, thework of connections and interests he has built with money is indeed vast and cannot be entirely dismissed. However, beforeing here, Ian had already analyzed Tesoro based on his own memories. From the start, Ian¡¯s assertive attitude was because he was confident that Tesoro wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him easily.


    Tesoro¡¯s mercantile nature is too strong; his time as a ve long ago eroded his backbone¡­


    Honestly, after analyzing Tesoro¡¯s character, Ian did feel somewhat tempted. He thought about whether he should really rob Tesoro. If he could get his hands on the 500 billion Beli fortune in Tesoro¡¯s treasury, he would be set for life!


    However, after thinking it over, Ian decided to put this n on hold for now. Tesoro¡¯s Golden City has too many entanglements; many people have vested interests with him. If he were to make a move, he would need to choose the right time.


    Most importantly, Tesoro has some rather valuable intelligence resources. Ian figured he might be able to make use of him.


    Also, he didn¡¯t want to gain a reputation for causing explosions wherever he went. Ian went to Mariejois, and Mariejois blew up! Ian went to Impel Down, and Impel Down blew up! If Golden City also blew up, he¡¯d definitely earn the nickname ¡°Ian the Bomber¡±¡­


    Sure enough, under Ian¡¯s enigmatic gaze, Tesoropromised once again, offering a price of 12 billion Beli.


    This price was roughly the true value of the gold, as the Dragon Hunter Pirates had estimated. Tesoro was being quite honest, quoting the normal market price.


    But Ian wasn¡¯t satisfied. Rarely did he get such a chance to extort a wealthy figure like Tesoro. How could he pass it up? Tesoro gives away more than this to the Celestial Dragons as Heavenly Tribute, not to mention Ian was giving him gold.


    ¡°20 billion!¡± Ian raised his hand, making a V sign and waving it.


    Not only did Tesoro jump in surprise, but even Reiju and Robin were shocked. Where did Ian get the nerve to ask for such an exorbitant price?


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Tesoro gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot!¡±


    However, Ian continued to wave his fingers in a V sign slowly and said, ¡°20 billion it is! I can assure you that I will turn a blind eye to any Celestial Dragon in your Golden City.¡±


    Tesoro was immediately cornered!


    The fact that Celestial Dragons frequently visited his Golden Casino was no secret. But who was Ian? He was the leader of the Dragon Hunter Pirates! He first gained fame by taking out Celestial Dragons in Mariejois! And half of his pirate crew consisted of former ves of the Celestial Dragons. Who could guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t do something drastic if they encountered Celestial Dragons?


    If any World Noble were to die in his Golden City, he would definitely be in deep trouble!


    ¡°Fine¡­ it¡¯s a deal!¡± Tesoro finally agreed through gritted teeth. ¡°But you¡¯d better keep your word!¡±


    Ianughed, clearly pleased. Of course, he could keep his word! Because even if they did encounter Celestial Dragons, it wouldn¡¯t be Ian avoiding them; it would be them avoiding Ian!


    When he became a Shichibukai and returned to Mariejois, he had already proven this point. Among the Celestial Dragons, Ian was known as the ¡°me Demon¡±¡­


    In other words, this condition wasn¡¯t really a condition at all; it was basically a freebie¡­


    Law and Urouge were shocked, staring dumbfoundedly at Ian. They never expected Ian to actually sell the gold for an inted price of 20 billion.


    Tesoro pped his hands, and with a popping sound, a strange-looking guy with arge head appeared from the ground. This fellow had a sinister grin on his face and was one of Tesoro¡¯s trusted subordinates, the guard and butler Mr. Tanaka, a user of the Through-Through Fruit.


    ¡°Prepare 20 billion,¡± Tesoro said upon seeing Tanaka.


    Tanaka was also startled by the amount. He nced at Ian, only to find Ian looking at him with great interest, which sent a shiver down his spine. Bowing to Tesoro, he then popped through the floor and disappeared.


    Before long, several burly men in ck suits came in, carryingrge wooden crates.


    The crates were opened, revealing neatly stacked high-denomination Beli notes. Tesoro said, ¡°Each crate holds 1 billion Berries. There are twenty crates here in total. Do you want to verify them?¡±


    Ian waved his hand grandly, saying, ¡°No need. We¡¯ll be here for a while anyway. If there¡¯s a problem, we¡¯ll find you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tesoro cursed inwardly once again¡­

 Chapter 607: The Lavish Life of the Tycoon

    Under Fujitora¡¯s gravity maniption, the twentyrge wooden crates floated effortlessly and were easily pushed out by Zick and his friends.


    Before leaving, Ian suddenly turned back to Tesoro and said, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one more thing I need your help with!¡±


    He pulled out a few bounty posters from his pocket, though they weren¡¯t official Navy bounty posters. Handing them to Tesoro, he said, ¡°These are bounty posters for the ckbeard Pirates. If possible, could you post them on your ship?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Tesoro shook his head. ¡°I never post any bounty posters here.¡±


    ¡°Not posting them is fine, but please help spread the word! Use your informationwork and connections to help circte these bounty posters!¡± Ian said with a smile.


    Tesoro nodded in agreement, and after Ian left, he curiously opened one of the posters to take a look.


    To his surprise, he was stunned by what he saw.


    The bounty posters for the ckbeard Pirates didn¡¯t list any amounts, but they stated that anyone who could provide information on the ckbeard Pirates or capture their leader¡¯s head could make one reasonable request to the Four Emperors, Whitebeard.


    Upon seeing this note, even Tesoro felt tempted. At the same time, he understood that this was a kill order issued by the Whitebeard Pirates against ckbeard Teach!    Yes, under Ian¡¯s persuasion, Oyaji finally abandoned the previous notion of it being a ¡°family matter,¡± relinquishing the idea that only the Whitebeard Pirates could handle Teach. Instead, he issued a worldwide bounty on Teach.


    After a series of events, the Whitebeard recognized Teach¡¯s immense danger and didn¡¯t want his sons to risk their lives hunting him down.


    However, this put the ckbeard Pirates in a tough spot!


    How powerful is the influence of a Yonko? It¡¯s being showcased right now. With just one order from Whitebeard, countless pirates worldwide would cause trouble for the ckbeard Pirates. These pirates might not be exceptionally strong, but they could resort to any underhanded tactic against the ckbeard Pirates¡ªambushes, poisoning, deceit. Any dirty trick you can think of could be used against the ckbeard Pirates!


    Ian¡¯s goal was to wear them down¡­


    Combined with the Navy¡¯s increased bounty on the ckbeard Pirates, they no longer had a ce to hide on the seas!


    Thanks to Ian, the ckbeard Pirates were much weaker than in the original story. They didn¡¯t recruit the fearsome criminals from Impel Down, and Teach himself didn¡¯t get the Gura Gura no Mi. Since their attack on Mariejois, they had vanished. Although no one knew what Teach was plotting, Ian and his crew aimed to force them out of hiding by leveraging a people¡¯s war.


    Given Ian¡¯s serious request, Tesoro had toply and show respect to him and Whitebeard. After all, spreading the word came at no loss to him.


    Handing the bounty notice to Barat and giving her instructions, she epted but hesitated as she left. She said to Tesoro, ¡°Boss, the 20 billion from the Dragon Hunter Pirates¡­¡±


    Despite spending arge sum to buy the gold, Tesoro had plenty of ways to recoup that money if he wanted to!


    The Dragon Hunter Pirates were going to stay and entertain themselves here, meaning they would inevitably spend money or gamble. By setting up a scheme, Tesoro could reim not just 20 billion but even 100 billion.


    Barat¡¯s Luck-Luck Fruit was Tesoro¡¯s ace card. Luck was intangible, but by using Barat to manipte the Dragon Hunter Pirates, they wouldn¡¯t even realize what hit them!


    This was cheating at its finest!


    Initially, Tesoro had the same idea. Although Ian had taken away 20 billion, Tesoro could quickly win it back in no time. To him, this amount was just a matter of moving money from one pocket to another. He could even make Ian and his crew incur a massive debt in the casino. Depending on the situation, he could then choose to either erase the debt as a favor or pressure them into working for him. It was all up to Tesoro.


    This method had always worked for Tesoro. Even some high-ranking Navy officers and World Government officials had fallen for it. Instead of suspecting him, they thought highly of Tesoro, feeling indebted and grateful to him¡­


    Now that Barat had brought this up, she was hinting at whether Tesoro wanted her to step in.


    However, after thinking it over, Tesoro decided to observe first. From what he understood about Ian¡¯s personality, Ian seemed difficult to deal with and fearless of anything.


    Under normal circumstances, who would dare to kill a Celestial Dragon? Who would dare to attack a Navy prison while being a Shichibukai?


    Only an oddball like Ian would!


    Therefore, Tesoro couldn¡¯t be sure what Ian would do if he lost the entire 20 billion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Tesoro finally said. ¡°For now, follow them around. It¡¯s okay to let them lose some money in the casino. Observe their reactions¡­¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Barat nodded in agreement.


    Just as she was about to leave, Tesoro suddenly called her back. Stroking his chin thoughtfully, he said, ¡°Try to arrange for that old woman to encounter the Dragon Hunter Pirates. Ideally, make it so she loses money to them without leaving any traces. We might be able to use the Dragon Hunter Pirates to get rid of her!¡±


    ¡°Boss! You¡¯re so wicked!¡± Barat giggled, swaying her hips as she left gracefully.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After leaving Tesoro¡¯s pce, the Dragon Hunter Pirates gathered around Ian, staring at the twenty wooden boxes filled to the brim with cash, feeling dizzy from the sight.


    Robin covered her mouth and chuckled, saying to Ian, ¡°If Nami were here, you¡¯d be in trouble!¡±


    Nana alsoughed, ¡°I think if you took a photo of all this money and sent it to Nami, she¡¯de rushing to you from the ends of the earth.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s a great idea!¡± Ian said with a mischievous grin. He then instructed Zick and the others to find a camera and took several photos of the money.


    He nned to use these photoster to entice Nami. He loved seeing that little Nami with her eyes turning into Berry symbols. Her expression upon seeing these photos would definitely be amusing!


    After taking the photos, Ian waved his hand generously and said, ¡°Alright, everyone here gets a share! Twenty million Berries each! Take it yourself! Then, go y whatever you want! We¡¯re here for a vacation this time!¡±


    ¡°Uraii! Captain! We love you!¡±


    The crew cheered and eagerly rushed forward to the boxes to collect their money.


    With the unexpected windfall, Ian¡¯s ns expanded considerably. The Dragon Hunter Pirates, the Heart Pirates, and the Monk Piratesbined had about 180 people. Without a second thought, Ian distributed nearly four billion Berries in one go!


    Even so, he still had over sixteen billion left, easily allowing him to invest another ten billion without hesitation!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go drink!¡± Law said, counting the bills in his hands, and asked Urouge.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Urouge agreed without thinking, grinning, ¡°I want to go to a bar with lots of beautiful women!¡±


    This guy, nicknamed the ¡°Mad Monk,¡± was not picky about anything.


    ¡°Shopping! Buying clothes!¡± Nana waved her money and called to Reiju and Robin, ¡°Come on, I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±


    ¡°We want to go too!¡± Sugar and Walnut jumped up, holding hands, ¡°We want to buy cute bear outfits!¡±


    Uncle Fujitora chuckled and called out to Crocodile, ¡°I heard you used to run a casino? Care to join me for a few rounds?¡±


    Crocodile shrugged and followed Fujitora without a second thought.


    Enel, leaning on his golden staff, pondered for a moment, deciding he should experience the entertainment of the Blue Sea people. With that, he took his money and left as well.


    In just a short time, everyone around Ian had dispersed. Ian then waved his hand and gave an order to the system in his mind, ¡°Recharge ten billion Berries!¡±


    The next moment, more than half of the money in the boxes vanished, and correspondingly, Ian¡¯s nearly depleted diamond count surged once more.


    Next, he nned to send the remaining money back to Sky Ind for safekeeping and then find a ce to draw cards and shop, preparing to enhance his strength.


    However, just then, a surprised voice came from behind him, ¡°Ah! How amazing! Lord Ian, is this your Devil Fruit ability?¡±


    Turning around, Ian saw Barat, now in a new outfit that made her look even more seductive and alluring.


    Ian smiled. As expected, Barat hade. It seemed that Tezoro¡¯s arrangement for his ¡°tour guide¡± was not surprising at all¡­

 Chapter 608: "Inner" Status

    Barat smiled flirtatiously as she walked up and naturally linked her arm with Ian¡¯s. Sheughed, ¡°Lord Ian, if it¡¯s inconvenient to carry the remaining money, you can exchange it for chips! In this Golden City, chips are universally epted. Whether it¡¯s dining, lodging, or shopping, chips can be used instead.¡±


    Ian nced nonchntly at Barat¡¯s hand, confirming that she was indeed wearing gloves. Only then did he smile and say, ¡°That would be best. Please exchange it all for high-denomination chips. It will be more convenient to carry that way.¡±


    Barat nodded, pped her hands, and several ck-suited subordinates immediately appeared to help Ianplete the chip exchange.


    In the end, Ian received a suitcase full of chips, ranging from one million to one hundred million in value.


    ¡°Let me show you around Golden City next. You¡¯re our esteemed guest, and I¡¯ll make sure to take good care of you!¡± Barat smiled and pressed close to him, her ample chest against Ian¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± Ian nodded, picking up the suitcase with his other hand and followed Barat as she led the way.


    Barat first took Ian to themercial street, persuading him to buy a new set of clothes.


    Ian had always worn a long, sleeveless trench coat. Originally, the coat had sleeves, but due to Ian frequently using the ck Dragon Wave, the sleeves usually didn¡¯tst long. Over time, he simply maintained this sleeveless look.


    However, it was undeniable that long-term sea voyages made it difficult to keep clothes clean. Ian was rtively fortunate, as Baby-5 often helped him withundry. Yet, washing clothes too often naturally caused them to fade and look worn out.    Therefore, Ian didn¡¯t refuse Barat¡¯s suggestion.


    On the way to themercial street, although Barat kept introducing the surrounding scenery to Ian, he seemed somewhat absent-minded. This puzzled Barat, leaving her wondering what she might have done wrong.


    Little did she know, Ian was actually focused on studying the card system in his mind.


    After the battle at Impel Down and the naval battle at Edd War sea, Ian had finally reached level 60. Aside from unlocking thest card slot, Ian¡¯s protagonist card had also unlocked the second exclusive equipment slot.


    Moreover, a new system feature had also been activated¡ªthe card sacrifice system!


    The card sacrifice system was quite unique. By collecting all 1- to 4-star cards in a series, one could sacrifice them to unlock the ¡°Inner¡± state for any 5-star red card from that series.


    What does this mean? Ian figured it out after thoroughly questioning the system. For example, Ian¡¯s current Iori Yagami card has been upgraded from a 4-star card to a 5-star red card. This means that the card now meets the conditions for unlocking the ¡°Inner¡± state. As long as Ian collects all the cards from the King of Fighters series (except for the native 5-star red cards), he can sacrifice these cards to unlock the ¡°Inner¡± state for the Iori Yagami card.


    What exactly is the ¡°Inner¡± state of the Iori Yagami card? It¡¯s simple. The system informed Ian that after the sacrifice, the Iori Yagami card will gain the special ¡°Riot of the Blood¡± ability.


    This ¡°Riot of the Blood¡± originally came from the blood contract between Iori Yagami¡¯s family and the Orochi n, causing a negative reaction due to the Heavenly God¡¯s blood in Iori Yagami, resulting in a berserk state. However, within the card system, it is defined as the ¡°Inner¡± state of the Iori Yagami card.


    ording to the system, each card¡¯s ¡°Inner¡± state may differ. The ¡°Riot of the Blood¡± ability for Iori Yagami significantly boosts speed and attack power. In contrast, if it¡¯s the Orochi card from the same King of Fighters series, the ¡°Inner¡± state obtained after the sacrifice is different¡ªit grants the skills of Orochi clone ¡°Mizuchi¡± from the original game. The ultimate moves be more extravagant and invincible.


    The ¡°Inner¡± state of the Hiei card grants the ¡°S-ss Demon¡± ability, which is based on the setting from the original work where Hiei¡¯s demon energy reaches S-ss during the Demon World Tournament. Activating it greatly enhances mental power/Nen.


    As for the Misaka Mikoto card, its ¡°Inner¡± state is quite amusing¡ªit grants the ¡°Misaka Sisters¡± ability. This allows a clone to be summoned when using any of Misaka Mikoto¡¯s card abilities, enabling an identical skill attack without any cost. In other words, if Ian can sacrifice the needed cards for Misaka Mikoto¡¯s card, he will be able to summon a clone that can also fire a Railgun simultaneously when he uses the Railgun ability.


    In summary, the so-called ¡°Inner¡± state is essentially the hidden effects and abilities of a card, representing an evolution for 5-star cards, which is definitely worth developing.


    Although Ian does not know the principles behind the card system, he understands that the system originates from a card collection and cultivation game. These types of games have amon limitation¡ªthe number of cards that can be deployed at one time is restricted. The maximum number of cards that can be used simultaneously is only six. This inherently bes a bottleneck for Ian¡¯s attributes, preventing him from bing a character who can destroys at will.


    However, despite being limited to the attributes of six cards at a time, the system does not restrict card switching duringbat. This allows Ian¡¯s abilities to be versatile and adaptable to various battlefields.


    With the opening of the sacrifice system, the abilities of 5-star red cards will undergo significant evolution,pensating for some of the attribute deficiencies. This means that it is indeed possible for Ian to reach a level that surpasses the Four Emperors.


    While being led by Barat on a shopping trip for clothes, Ian was actually checking his card library, trying to see if he couldplete a card sacrifice at this stage.


    However, as he checked andpared, Ian¡¯s heart gradually sank.


    Since the system opened the illustration function at level 40, it became possible to see what cards were in a particr series. Ian discovered that the series he was most likely toplete was actually the ¡°A Certain Magical Index¡± series of cards!


    Why? Because this series of cards required basic skills that were mostpatible with Ian¡¯s abilities¡ªmost of the cards required mental cultivation skills and physical techniques!


    Perhaps it was because the characters in this series used superpowers and magical abilities¡­


    This meant that Ian could rtively easily collect those lower-star cards through draws. In contrast, although Ian currently had two cards from the ¡°King of Fighters¡± series (Iori and Orochi), which was the most he had from any series, it didn¡¯t mean he could easilyplete the ¡°King of Fighters¡± series deck. This was because some of the other cards required not just physical techniques but alsobat skills!


    As exined before, whether it¡¯s a single draw or a ten-consecutive draw, the cards that appear will correspond to Ian¡¯s current skills. For example, cards from the Warcraft series, such as Sylvanas who uses a bow and arrow, require Ian to have archery skills to have a chance of drawing them. This restriction is beneficial in the early stages as it allows Ian to quickly formbat power through cards he can use. However, now that he wants to collect a full set of cards, it has made things more difficult for him.


    Although there is still a chance to get cards that do not correspond to his basic skills, the probability is significantly lower. This is bad news for Ian because it means that these types of cards have be as rare as SSR cards for him!


    Of course, he could pour arge amount of diamonds into ten-consecutive draws to increase his chances, but this would once again test his luck¡­


    Just thinking about the system¡¯s consistent money-draining setup gave Ian a headache. As a result, he was distracted the entire way, even when buying clothes. He barely paid attention to what Barat was saying, just responding with vague ¡°uh-huhs.¡± So, when he finally left the clothing store, he found himselfpletely transformed!


    He was now wearing a pair of red sunsses perched on his nose, an open short-sleeved Hawaiian shirt on his upper body, floral beach shorts on his lower body, and a pair of flip-flops on his feet, looking every bit like a Hawaiian tourist.


    Ian didn¡¯t mind much, as he was there to have fun anyway.


    Barat, holding a white rose, ced it in the left chest pocket of his Hawaiian shirt, pped her hands in satisfaction, and said, ¡°Alright, Lord Ian, where would you like to go next?¡±

 Chapter 609: Every Man Dreams of Becoming a Super Saiyan

    Hearing Barat¡¯s question, Ian thought for a moment and asked, ¡°I heard you have auctions here?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Barat said proudly. ¡°In fact, the auctions here in Golden City are thergest in the world. Because we frequently gather arge number of wealthy individuals, many rare treasures are sent here for auction!¡±


    Ian wasn¡¯t too concerned about those treasures. He asked, ¡°Do you auction Devil Fruits here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do!¡± Barat nodded. ¡°Every year, more than twenty Devil Fruits are auctioned off from the Gran Tesoro. And you came at the right time. Recently, the auction has collected three Devil Fruits, all of which were brought here by pirates who managed to obtain them. They are set to be the highlights of the auctions over the next three weeks!¡±


    Ian was a bit surprised and asked, ¡°So many? Does this mean you also help the Navy and the World Government collect Devil Fruits?¡±


    Barat smiled and didn¡¯t answer directly, but her expression clearly acknowledged it. Sheughed and said, ¡°Lord Ian, are you also interested in Devil Fruits? Aren¡¯t you already a Devil Fruit user?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, there are many in my pirate crew who aren¡¯t Devil Fruit users yet!¡± Ian replied.


    ¡°The auction is happening today! One of the Devil Fruits will be presented at the end. If you¡¯re interested, I can take you there right now!¡± Barat said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Ian nodded. ¡°Do you know which Devil Fruit will appear this time?¡±    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure!¡± Barat replied. ¡°I haven¡¯t really paid attention to those minor details!¡±


    After speaking, Barat raised her wrist and called on her wrist-mounted baby Den Den Mushi. Shortly, one of Tesoro¡¯s subordinates arrived with a shy-looking car!


    This car was powered by a group of very peculiar animals¡ªstrange turtles!


    Ian sat in the passenger seat while Barat drove. They traversed most of the Gran Tesoro ship and finally stopped in front of a tall building.


    Ian followed Barat out of the car. The guards at the entrance, armed with guns, immediately bowed and made way for them upon seeing Barat. Barat led Ian through the lobby and into the auction hall.


    The auction had already started, and many items had already been sold. Ian nced around the room and noticed that the attendees were mostly corpulent individuals who looked like aristocrats. The men leaned on canes and wore top hats, while the women wore long dresses adorned with luxurious jewelry, looking radiant and morous.


    Ian¡¯s outfit stood out like a sore thumb in this setting, drawing quite a bit of attention. However, with his sunsses on and his hat removed, no one recognized him. Seeing that he was apanied by Barat, the attendees assumed he was some noble from another country and didn¡¯t pay him much mind.


    With Barat apanying him, Ian didn¡¯t need to pay any security deposit. After sitting down, Barat handed him an auction catalog and exined the auction rules.


    The bidding was not done by calling out prices directly but by using hand signals, which were quiteplicated. For example, raising one finger with the palm facing forward meant adding 100.000 Beli, while raising one finger with the palm facing backward meant doubling the current price! Those unfamiliar with these bidding gestures could easily make mistakes.


    Ian casually flipped through the auction catalog and found that the earlier items were all jewelry and antiques, followed by some famous paintings. He had no interest in these, so he skipped to the end and finally saw the Devil Fruit.


    It was a yellowish-brown fruit, with the characteristic spiral patterns that all Devil Fruits had. The fruit¡¯s appearance resembled an orange, and Ian thought that Nami would probably like it.


    This Devil Fruit seemed to have been identified in the catalog, and it was determined to be the Paramecia-type Shrivel Shrivel Fruit!


    As the name suggests, the Shrivel Shrivel Fruit can turn any object it touches into a shriveled state, whether it¡¯s a person or an object. The ability is somewhat simr to Crocodile¡¯s Sand Sand Fruit, which absorbs moisture from the body. Although it requires physical contact to activate, it¡¯s considered quite a powerful fruit.


    Unfortunately, Ian wasn¡¯t interested in the fruit¡¯s ability. The reason he had Barat bring him to bid on the Devil Fruit was to buy it and have the system absorb it to upgrade his main character card.


    To date, Ian had only absorbed one Devil Fruit, so his main character card was still just a green card. Now that he had money, he naturally wanted to make up for this shoring.


    Since it was for absorption, the fruit¡¯s ability didn¡¯t matter much. Ideally, he would find a fruit with a rtively useless ability to absorb, but he didn¡¯t have the luxury of being picky. He would take whatever he could get.


    Ian estimated that the fruit would cost around one billion Beli. He nced at the current auction item, which turned out to be a fist-sized sapphire, then closed his eyes, leaned back in his chair with his legs crossed, and said to Barat, ¡°Call me when they start auctioning the Devil Fruit.¡±


    With that, he focused his attention on refreshing the card shop in his mind.


    Noticing that Ian had no interest in jewelry, Barat was quite surprised. By all ounts, someone like Ian, with his Currency- Currency Fruit ability, should be interested in anything that could bring him wealth. But it turned out that Barat¡¯s assumptions were entirely wrong. What was even more surprising was that despite having a sexy beauty like her sitting beside him, Ian closed his eyes and rested, not even sparing her a nce!


    Sensing Ian¡¯s subtle wariness towards her, Barat felt a bit troubled. How were they supposed tomunicate moving forward?


    Ian, however, paid no mind to Barat¡¯s internal conflict. He was busy refreshing the card shop, browsing through the card fragments that appeared, and considering which card he should prioritize collecting.


    In fact, Ian was contemting not only cing an original five-star card in his sixth card slot but also whether he should rece the Iori Yagami card.


    The reason was simple: the abilities of the Iori Yagami card and the Hiei card were redundant!


    Both cards had me-based abilities, but Ian found himself using Hiei¡¯s Demon World me far more frequently. Although Iori Yagami¡¯s blue mes had a time-freezing effect, the opportunity to actually use this effect was quite rare.


    If he could burn his opponents to death with high temperature mes, why would he need to freeze them?


    Especially since, as Ian gradually adapted to the abilities of the Iori Yagami card, he could already use the Demon World me to execute the Dark Hook and unleash the Hyaku Shiki Oniyaki. The extra me type didn¡¯t seem particrly useful, so Ian was considering switching to a different ability.


    Ian closed his eyes and pretended to rest, slowly refreshing the card shop using diamonds. Now that he had plenty of diamonds and time, he could browse at his leisure.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Four-star Devil May Cry Dante card fragment¡­ Ugh, should I buy it or not?¡±


    ¡°Oh, War from Darksiders: the youngest of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse? Impressive, but it doesn¡¯t suit my image at all. Pass!¡±


    ¡°A fragment of Storm Goenitz? Hmm, this is good. The bond attributes can be used, and a wind-type ability seems like a good choice. I¡¯ll consider keeping it! Buy!¡±


    As he continued refreshing, Ian was suddenly startled and couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes!


    Barat had been watching him all along. Seeing him suddenly open his eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Ian shook his head and closed his eyes again, though his heart was now beating much faster.


    The reason was that during the recent refresh, he discovered a four-star card fragment in the card fragment shop that had never appeared before!


    This card fragment was from¡­ Dragon Balls! And it was Trunks (Future version)!


    Ian had previously drawn a Master Roshi card, but since that card¡¯s star level was too low, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it. However, it made him realize that the card library did indeed include Dragon Ball series cards!


    However, in subsequent ten-draws, Ian rarely pulled Dragon Ball series cards.


    He knew this was because hecked the basic martial arts skills required for the Dragon Ball series cards, which primarily required martial arts as the prerequisite ability!


    But there was no way around it. Ian had been practicing swordsmanship for so many years that it was hard to change. He was ustomed to fighting with swordsmanship. Suddenly abandoning his sword to punch people would be impossible for him.


    This made Ian quite regretful because he really liked Super Saiyans. Although he understood that the Super Saiyan cards in the card system would likely just massively boost attributes, it didn¡¯t diminish Ian¡¯s admiration for Super Saiyans.


    After all, the Super Saiyan form was just so incredibly cool¡­


    However, surprises oftene when you least expect them. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that the system¡¯s card library would include Future Trunks!


    Future Trunks might be the only card Ian could refresh without having an extraordinary stroke of luck because Future Trunks also had swordsmanship, which matched Ian¡¯s basic skills.


    Ian guessed that the card had probably appeared before when the system did the refreshing for him, but due to time constraints, he hadn¡¯t been able to browse through them personally and missed it. Now that he was refreshing slowly on his own, he finally noticed this card¡¯s existence.


    Ian was instantly thrilled!


    Even if it¡¯s Future Trunks, he still has Super Saiyan blood! This card undoubtedly had Super Saiyan abilities!


    Buy it! I¡¯m not short on money now! I have toplete this collection!

 Chapter 610: Dont Leave After School!

    Just as Ian was continually refreshing the store, the auction gradually reached its climax.


    As the Devil Fruit was brought up, Barat woke Ian.


    Ian pretended to yawn, looking sleepy, and spread his arms out on the chair, ncing at the wealthy and powerful participants around him.


    Clearly, these people were quite interested in the Devil Fruit. While the auctioneer was introducing the Devil Fruit, they were whispering and discussing it privately.


    As members of the upper echelons of society, these people were undoubtedly interested in the Devil Fruit, but don¡¯t be mistaken¡ªthey would never actually eat the Devil Fruit themselves!


    The Devil Fruit has been around for many years in this world. Most ordinary people, not fully understanding the true nature of the Devil Fruit¡¯s power, harbor some fear towards it. Although they know that eating a Devil Fruit grants extraordinary powers, they also believe that an indescribable demon resides within the fruit. The moment someone eats the Devil Fruit, the demon would take over their body.


    This kind of belief is superstitious, but it is widely spread in this world. For the wealthy, their most precious asset is undoubtedly their own lives. They are more than willing to believe in these superstitions rather than risk their bodies by trying a Devil Fruit.


    ¡°How could we, the noble, behave like thosemoners?¡± ¡­


    So, the interest these people have in the Devil Fruit is more about curiosity and amusement, or because of their collecting habits, or perhaps they see it as a stepping stone to higher status.    They wouldn¡¯t dare eat it themselves, but they could make their subordinates eat it. Having a Devil Fruit user as a bodyguard would significantly enhance their security.


    It must also be noted that the Celestial Dragons, as the world¡¯s aristocracy at the top of the hierarchy, greatly influence these noble sses. Many of them aspire to imitate the Celestial Dragons by having their ves eat Devil Fruits for entertainment¡­


    Soon, the auctioneer announced the starting price for the Devil Fruit: 500 million Berries!


    As soon as the starting price was announced, bids beganing in. However, what surprised Ian was that these people were raising the bid by only about 100,000 Berries at a time, asionally jumping by 200,000 or 300,000 Berries.


    Puzzled, Ian asked Barat, ¡°Are you sure these guys are really wealthy?¡±


    In his view, a so-called wealthy person should be raising the bid by at least a million at a time. Bidding in increments of 100,000 Berries? Are you kidding me?


    Barat covered her mouth and chuckled, then whispered to Ian, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The truth is, many rich and noble people are only shy on the surface. To maintain theirvish lifestyles, many even live off borrowed money. Also, most of the wealthy and nobles aren¡¯t fools; they¡¯re quite shrewd. They¡¯re not going to throw money away on something frivolous like this all at once! Unless there are Celestial Dragons here, you won¡¯t see anyone who treats money like it grows on trees.¡±


    Ian was speechless and patted the suitcase filled with chips at his feet. ¡°So, does that mean I¡¯m richer than most people here?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Baratughed. ¡°With just the chips you have now, more than 90% of the wealthy people here don¡¯t have as much as you!¡±


    As she said this, Barat felt a bit pained. Although Tezoro had given Ian 20 billion Berries without batting an eye, it was actually an enormous amount of money. Tezoro¡¯s annual tribute to the Celestial Dragons was about this amount! Ian had essentially taken Tezoro¡¯s entire year¡¯s protection fee in one go. How could Tezoro be content with that?


    This was why Tezoro had ordered Barat to handle the situation carefully, to see if they could get some of the money back from Ian and his group. It was the typical gambler¡¯s mindset¡ªlosing a lot makes you want to win something back, even if you know the other party is tough to deal with.


    Ian nodded, indicating his understanding, and then asked Barat, ¡°What¡¯s the usual selling price for a Devil Fruit like this at your auction house?¡±


    Barat replied, ¡°The starting price for Paramecia-type Devil Fruits is usually 500 million Berries. Depending on the ability, the final price ranges from 800 million to 1 billion Berries. Stronger Paramecia Fruits can even go up to around 1.5 billion. Zoan-type Fruits have a lower starting price, typically 300 million, with final prices between 600 million and 800 million Berries. Of course, Mythical Zoan Fruits are an exception, but they¡¯re very rare. I¡¯ve never seen a Mythical Zoan Fruit at an auction. As for Logia-type Fruits, they¡¯re also very rare, with starting prices usually around 1.5 billion, and final prices ranging from 2 billion to 3 billion Berries.¡±


    Hearing this, Ian calcted briefly and felt somewhat speechless. If this Devil Fruit were to be auctioned for around 1 billion Berries, then with these people raising the bid by 100,000 Berries at a time, how long would that take?


    So, Ian said to Barat, ¡°Increase my bid by 50 million Berries!¡±


    Barat wasn¡¯t surprised and did as Ian instructed, raising the bid by 50 million Berries in one go. As a result, the price of the Devil Fruit immediately jumped to 611 million Berries.


    When the auctioneer excitedly announced the new price, a collective gasp emerged from the audience. They turned to look in the direction where Barat and Ian were seated.


    Those familiar with Barat immediately realized it was Ian who had made the bid, and they gazed at him with astonished expressions.


    Ian, however, scoffed at them, thinking, ¡°Seriously? Raising the bid by 50 million scares you that much?¡±


    He felt like standing up and pointing at them, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to target anyone, but all of you here are broke!¡±


    It was a peculiar feeling. A bunch of wealthy nobles and aristocrats weren¡¯t even as rich as him, a pirate. How ironic!


    Ian¡¯s bid did indeed shock many people. They whispered among themselves, specting about Ian¡¯s possible identity.


    Although surprised, the wealthy nobles and aristocrats weren¡¯tpletely intimidated by Ian¡¯s bid. As Barat mentioned, the final price of a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit usually ranges from 800 million to 1 billion Berries. The participants knew this. Their strategy of raising the bid by small increments of 100,000 Berries was just a cautious attempt to see if they could secure the Devil Fruit at a lower price, driven by a hopeful yet shrewd mentality.


    Among the attendees, there were indeed those who could afford such a high price for the Devil Fruit. Although they were astonished by Ian¡¯s substantial bid, the current price was still far below their psychological limit. After a moment of silence, people began to bid over Ian¡¯s offer again.


    This time, the increments were slightly higher, with some raising the bid by 500,000 Berries at a time.


    However, Ian frowned and signaled Barat to raise the bid by another 50 million Berries! Instantly, the price of the Devil Fruit approached 700 million Berries.


    Ian¡¯s aggressive bidding pace was unexpected for the upper-ss participants. Many sensed his determination to win the bid and hesitated to continue.


    In the end, four people continued to bid: a portly man with a cigar, an old man surrounded by beautiful women and wearing a crown, likely a king, a well-dressed, bespectacled elite, and a plump noblewoman who looked like a nouveau riche.


    These four pushed the price to 730 million Berries.


    ¡°Raise it by 100 million!¡± Ian said to Barat, looking thoughtful as he eyed the four bidders.


    At 830 million Berries, the portly man immediately withdrew.


    Among the remaining three, the plump noblewoman raised the bid by 10 million, the elite added another 10 million, and the kingly figure raised it by 20 million.


    ¡°Raise it by another 100 million!¡± Ian¡¯s eyes gleamed with a mysterious light as he instructed Barat.


    With the bid now at 970 million Berries, the elite man sighed and shook his head, withdrawing from thepetition. The plump noblewoman red at Ian but also decided to stop bidding. Only the kingly figure, who was lecherously hugging a beautiful woman beside him, casually added another 50 million.


    The price had now surpassed 1 billion Berries, exceeding the typical auction price for most Paramecia-type fruits. The bidding war between Ian and the kingly figure had captured everyone¡¯s attention.


    They all wanted to see what final price this rtively unimpressive Paramecia-type shriveled fruit would fetch.


    ¡°Should we keep going?¡± Barat asked, her face tense as she looked at Ian.


    Ian stared at her for a moment before smiling and saying, ¡°Of course we¡¯ll keep going. I told you, I must have this fruit.¡±


    Following Ian¡¯s instructions, Barat raised the bid by another 100 million Berries.


    At 1.12 billion Berries, Ian watched the king. As expected, the king, still nonchnt, raised the bid by another 50 million.


    Ian smiled and added another 100 million, bringing the bid to 1.27 billion Berries.


    The king seemed to hesitate for a long time before adding another 30 million, pushing the price to 1.3 billion Berries. He then turned and gave Ian a seemingly provocative look.


    ¡°Should we keep going?¡± Barat asked, feeling both excited and anxious as she awaited Ian¡¯s decision.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ian red at her and said, ¡°Of course not¡­ we¡¯re not raising the bid anymore!¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay¡­¡± Barat responded instinctively, but then immediately realized what he meant and looked at Ian in astonishment. ¡°We¡¯re¡­ not raising anymore!?¡±


    ¡°No kidding!¡± Ian said. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. Thirteen billion obviously exceeds the value of this Devil Fruit!¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you were determined to get it?¡± Barat was bewildered. ¡°You have over six billion in chips, and now it¡¯s only at 1.3 billion, and you¡¯re stopping?¡±


    Ian chuckled and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m determined to get it. But who said I have to buy it with money?¡±


    After speaking, Ian angrily pped the armrest of his chair and stood up. Pointing at the kingly figure, he darkly said, ¡°Old man! How dare you take my stuff! Damn it, don¡¯t leave after ¡°school¡±, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    The well-dressed upper-ss individuals present werepletely taken aback. They hadn¡¯t expected that Ian would not only stop bidding but also stand up so aggressively, making personal threats against the bidder. For a moment, they were all stunned, staring at him in disbelief.


    Ian, on the other hand, maliciously stared at the old man, scrutinizing him from head to toe as if to memorize his appearance.


    Hmph, damn it, a so-called ¡°shill¡± pretending to be dignified! How dare you y this game with me¡­


    I¡¯ll make you spit out every bit you took!

 Chapter 611: An Unexpected Encounter

    Most of the businesses in the Golden City are owned by Tezoro, but if you think Tezoro is too grand to use such petty tricks, you¡¯d be gravely mistaken. This guy has never been one to conductwful business.


    To say the least, if Ian didn¡¯t have enough strength to rely on it, do you think Tezoro would obediently pay for the gold he bought?


    This time, Ian managed to extort a hefty sum from Tezoro, so he has been on guard against Tezoro and his subordinates. Now, in Tezoro¡¯s domain, he has countless ways to earn back that money.


    Even though Ian¡¯s visit to the auction was a spur-of-the-moment decision, who can guarantee that Barat hadn¡¯t already set a trap on the way here?


    This Devil Fruit had clearly exceeded its value. Even if the guy bidding against him was really a king with money to burn, Ian had neither seen him before nor had any prior conflicts with him. They wereplete strangers, and Ian didn¡¯t believe for a second that this guy wouldpete with him over such an unremarkable Devil Fruit.


    That¡¯s right, Ian suspected that the king-like figure was actually a nt by the auction house!


    Although he had no evidence, did Ian really need any?


    Don¡¯t forget, despite having a pirate crew that required significant expenses and needing to frequently shell out money for his subordinates, at heart, Ian was still the same money-grubber as before, just like Nami!


    Carrying around a pay-to-win game system, anyone would turn into such a miser¡­    He¡¯s willing to spend money on things, but if the price exceeds his expectations, Ian starts to feel like he¡¯s being scammed.


    So, sorry, but in these situations, Ian doesn¡¯t y by the rules!


    He¡¯s not some elegant aristocrat; he¡¯s a pirate! If they won¡¯t let him buy it with money, then they better be prepared to have it taken by force!


    With Ian¡¯s foot nted on the chair in front of him, fiercely threatening everyone with ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving after school,¡± anyone who didn¡¯t understand Ian¡¯s intentions by now would have truly wasted all their years of life!


    Barat was dumbfounded, sitting next to Ian with a bewildered expression, staring at his back, while the king who had been bidding against Ian for the Devil Fruit had no idea how to react.


    However, remembering his role, the man stole a nce at Barat beside Ian and then put on an indignant expression, pointing angrily at Ian. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ how can a barbaric person like you be here? Security! Security! How did you let such a person into the auction!?¡±


    His words resonated with the so-called refined upper-ss individuals around them, prompting them to murmur among themselves. They guessed that Ian must be a pirate and cast disdainful and disgusted looks at him.


    Ian couldn¡¯t care less about these people. He pointed at the king and said, ¡°Go ahead, keep shouting! If you can leave this auction with that Devil Fruit after it ends, I¡¯ll take your surname!¡±


    Ian didn¡¯t bother exposing the man¡¯s true identity, opting instead to threaten him with brute force, just like that!


    The king trembled with anger, iling his arms as he shouted, ¡°Security! Security! Get this troublemaker out of here! Is this how you treat your auction guests!?¡±


    As he yelled, several burly men in ck suits appeared. These security personnel were, of course, under Tesoro¡¯smand, ensuring the auction¡¯s safety. They marched toward Ian¡¯s position with an intimidating presence.


    However, Ian didn¡¯t even nce at them. Instead, he gave Barat a sly look, then ced his hand on the hilt of his sword, his thumb hooked on the guard, ready to draw at any moment.


    This action sent a shiver down Barat¡¯s spine, bringing her back to her senses. She quickly shouted at the security personnel, ¡°Stop! What do you think you¡¯re doing!?¡±


    Recognizing Barat, the security guards halted but looked at her in confusion, not knowing Ian¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Barat scolded them angrily, ¡°Do you want to cause trouble for the boss!?¡±


    From her intelligence analysis on Ian, Barat knew he wasn¡¯t someone who followed conventional rules. However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated that Ian would be so unpredictable.


    If it were any other pirate causing trouble on Tesoro¡¯s ship, they would have been dealt with swiftly. But Ian was an exception; now, it was Barat and her team who dared not act rashly.


    However, with so many eyes on them, Barat couldn¡¯t afford to tarnish Tesoro¡¯s reputation. She looked at Ian with a reproachful expression and said, ¡°Lord Ian, this behavior isn¡¯t quite appropriate, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Ian leaned in close to her, lifting her chin, and coldly smirked, ¡°Miss, I¡¯d be willing to follow the rules, but the problem is that some people aren¡¯t ying fair with me. What do you think I should do?¡±


    Barat, being sharp, immediately caught the underlying meaning in Ian¡¯s words. Realizing he might have seen through their ns, she felt a tremor of fear and reluctantly whispered, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Ian thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. Honestly, I¡¯m here for a vacation and I don¡¯t want to fall out with you. But some people need to be taught a lesson. I can pay 500 million. You make sure that guy obediently hands over that Devil Fruit, and I won¡¯t have to resort to violence.¡±


    In other words, he intended to buy the Devil Fruit at its starting price.


    This made Barat heave a sigh of relief. It was the best oue that Ian was willing to resolve things peacefully. What surprised her even more was that Ian was still willing to pay.


    Although selling the Devil Fruit for five billion wouldn¡¯t make them any profit¡ªthe difference between 500 million and 1.3 billion was a whopping 800 million Beli¡ªthe person bidding against Ian, that so-called king, was actually one of their own. So, in reality, they weren¡¯t losing out. Compared to the prospect of Ian causing trouble on Tesoro¡¯s ship, this was indeed a good resolution.


    Barat realized that Ian probably wanted to secure the other two Devil Fruits in the uing auctions over the next two weeks, which was why he opted for a peaceful resolution. After this incident, she decided not to arrange any more secret bids against Ian in the future auctions.


    So, Barat gestured to a security guard and whispered a few instructions in his ear. The guard quickly returned to the auctioneer, whispered something to him, and the auctioneer hurriedly banged the gavel, announcing the end of the auction.


    Under the guidance of the security guards, the auction participants were dismissed, including the so-called king, who left without daring to look at Ian again. He understood that this was someone even the hosts couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    Ian then sat back down, crossing his legs, and waited.


    Sure enough, after a while, a server approached Ian with a tray covered by a white cloth. Unveiling the cloth, the previously auctioned Devil Fruit was presented in the tray.


    Ian took the Devil Fruit and examined it, hearing the system in his mind confirm that it was indeed a genuine Devil Fruit. He then opened his briefcase, counted out 500 million Beli worth of chips, and ced them on the server¡¯s tray.


    Seeing that Ian had indeed paid, Barat finally let out a long sigh of relief. She even felt that perhaps dealing with a customer like Ian wasn¡¯t as difficult as she initially thought.


    As Ian had mentioned, he was actually willing to follow the rules. Since he wanted to buy the Devil Fruit, he was prepared to pay for it¡ªas long as he wasn¡¯t being treated like a fool.


    He nned to stay here for a while, waiting for Admiral Aokiji and Kuina to arrive, so he didn¡¯t really want to resort to violence and risk damaging the ship. By pretending to lose his temper and thereby dispelling any unrealistic expectations some people might have had, Ian felt he had achieved his purpose.


    After this incident, Barat didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly. She had to temporarily set aside the tasks Tesoro had assigned her, as they didn¡¯t want to risk a real confrontation with Ian.


    After leaving the auction house, Barat dutifully served as Ian¡¯s guide, taking him to watch a theatrical performance and then showing him around the various gourmet food shops in Golden City.


    At this point, Ian also calmed down and began to enjoy his vacation time in Golden City.


    One had to admit, Golden City indeed had its unique charms. It was no wonder that people from all over the world were attracted to this city. Here, you could buy anything you wanted!


    Barat even subtly mentioned that if Ian wanted to buy female ves, he could do so here, with various races avable. The human trafficking in Golden City was no less prevalent than in Sabaody Archipgo¡­


    However, seeing Ian frown, Barat quickly realized her mistake, recalling the nature of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, and immediately stopped talking, not daring to bring up the subject again.


    Ian remained calm and didn¡¯t say anything. He knew well that the ve trade was one of the ugliest and most difficult things to eradicate in this world. As long as those privileged sses existed, such things would never disappear.


    Barat was now very careful in entertaining Ian, avoiding any topics that might upset him. However, just as they were walking down the street, something unexpected happened. A voice suddenly sounded from behind them.


    ¡°Mommy! Are you going to the casino again? But I don¡¯t want to go, I want to eat roast pork!¡±


    The voice was loud and had a silly tone to it. Ian curiously turned his head and was stunned by what he saw.


    Walking behind him were two people. One was a very tall and fat man. Not only was he tall and fat, but he also had an outrageous upward-curving crescent mustache under his nose, just like Whitebeard¡¯s!


    What the hell! Edward Weevil!?

 Chapter 612: A Year of Bad Luck

    Ian almost thought he was seeing things!


    But when he saw the very short, wrinkled old woman walking beside Edward Weevil, wearing an extremely mboyant leopard-print coat, he was instantly convinced that this was indeed Edward Weevil!


    Miss Bakkin, the one Edward Weevil called ¡°Mommy¡±, was her. In the original story, after Whitebeard¡¯s death, she suddenly appeared, iming to be Whitebeard¡¯s most beloved woman and bringing Whitebeard¡¯s ¡°biological son¡± to im the inheritance of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Her son, Edward Weevil, was a monstrously powerful figure who, years ago, attacked the ship of former Navy Admiral Zephyr, killing Zephyr¡¯s cadets and cutting off Zephyr¡¯s right hand, causing Zephyr to harbor an immense hatred for pirates and form the Pirate Guerri team to hunt down pirates worldwide.


    Why were these two here!?


    However, after a brief moment of surprise, Ian quickly understood. At this time, the Navy had not yet started to fill the vacant positions of the Shichibukai, so Edward Weevil had not yet received an invitation from the World Government to be one of the Shichibukai.


    Moreover, because of Ian¡¯s intervention, Whitebeard survived the war, healthy and vigorous. This meant that Miss Bakkin probably hadn¡¯t yet dered to the world that Edward Weevil was Whitebeard¡¯s biological son¡­


    Ian didn¡¯t believe for a second that these two were truly Whitebeard¡¯s son and woman. The logic was simple: even in the original story, there was no mention of Edward Weevil when Whitebeard was alive. It was only after Whitebeard¡¯s death that he suddenly appeared. If Whitebeard really had a biological son, what would be the point of him spending so many years building the Whitebeard Pirates and taking in so many sons as family?


    These thoughts shed through Ian¡¯s mind in an instant. As he turned back, Miss Bakkin was already angrily reacting to Edward Weevil¡¯s words. She raised the ck cane she was holding and struck at Edward Weevil¡¯s leg. Due to her short stature and Weevil¡¯s towering height, she could only reach his lower leg.    As she hit him, she scolded, ¡°Eat, eat, eat! All you know is to eat! I finally managed to scrape together some money, and you ate it all away!¡±


    Despite his fearsome appearance, Edward Weevil was actually a simple-minded guy. Though his mother¡¯s blows didn¡¯t hurt him at all, he still panicked and dodged, saying, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t hit me! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Moreover, Edward Weevil¡¯s face showed a very aggrieved expression as he dodged, sniffling all the while. To Ian, he looked like a child with a low IQ¡­


    Miss Bakkin, after a few hits, was out of breath and stopped. At this moment, she noticed Barat turning around and was instantly delighted. ¡°Ah! Isn¡¯t this Miss Barat? What a surprise to run into you here!¡±


    ¡°Hello!¡± Barat forced an unnatural smile on her face. ¡°Miss Bakkin, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡±


    Hearing Barat call her ¡°Miss,¡± Bakkin was delighted. She put one hand on her cheek andughed coquettishly, ¡°Miss Barat, you are the one who really knows how to talk!¡±


    By epting the title ¡°Miss¡± without any shame, Bakkin¡¯s implication was quite clear¡­


    Listening to Bakkin¡¯s flirtatiousughter, Ian felt goosebumps all over his body. He nced at Barat in surprise, suddenly feeling a deep admiration for her. Being able to address an olddy as ¡°Miss¡± without changing her expression showed remarkable psychological strength¡­


    What he didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, Barat was cursing internally.


    How did I run into this olddy here!?


    ¡°Ah, Miss Bakkin, I have some business to attend to. I need to be a guide for our esteemed guest, so I can¡¯t stay and chat.¡±


    Suppressing the urge to let her facial muscles twitch, Barat instinctively linked her arm with Ian¡¯s and attempted to lead him away. She was terrified that Bakkin would bring up theirst encounter¡­


    However, just as Barat was about to make her exit, Bakkin called out, ¡°Miss Barat, don¡¯t rush off. Have you thought about what we discussedst time?¡±


    Ian looked at Barat curiously, wondering what this old woman had talked to her about before.


    ¡°Um¡­ I haven¡¯t really decided yet¡­¡± Barat forced a smile on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to think about?¡± Bakkin leaned on her cane and pointed to Edward Weevil next to her, ¡°Look at how handsome my son is! And he¡¯s so strong. If you marry him, it would be a perfect match!¡±


    Ian¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head at this point!


    Damn, she was talking about this kind of thing!? This olddy actually wanted to introduce her son to Barat as a marriage prospect!?


    Even Ian felt a chill run down his spine upon hearing this. He looked up at Edward Weevil, who was smiling foolishly and chewing on his finger, and suddenly felt a bit of sympathy for Barat.


    Sure enough, the hardest job in the world is working in the service industry¡­


    Barat was on the verge of tears. It was true that Tesoro had instructed her to find a way to arrange a meeting between Ian and Bakkin, hoping to spark a conflict that would lead Ian to get rid of the troublesome olddy. But¡­ but Barat absolutely did not want to face Bakkin herself!


    This old woman was incredibly annoying. Thest time Barat identally ran into her, Bakkin was stunned by Barat¡¯s beauty and immediately thought of introducing her son as a marriage prospect¡­


    If she could, Barat would love to tear this old woman to pieces! Who would dare insult her like this!? Look at what kind of idiot your son is, and you want me to marry him? Are you out of your mind!?


    However, Barat knew very well that Bakkin¡¯s son, who was always by her side, was simply a monster, someone even her boss Tesoro didn¡¯t want to deal with!


    First, Edward Weevil was indeed extremely powerful, and second, dealing with such people would make you lose IQ¡­


    Normally, it wouldn¡¯t matter; you could just avoid dealing with these two. But this old woman Bakkin was a greedy gold-digger who loved getting things for free. Ever since the first time Tesoro tried to get rid of them by letting her win some money at the casino, Bakkin got a taste for it. After leaving, it wasn¡¯t long before she came back, repeatedly visiting the casino trying to make easy money.


    In the end, Tesoro got fed up and had Barat drain Bakkin¡¯s luck. But after losing everything at the casino, Bakkin sent her son to cause a hugemotion, iming the casino had cheated her!


    Tesoro¡¯s top men surrounded Weevil, but he easily took them down. Tesoro, realizing that even if he could subdue Weevil, it would be tough for him, decided to settle the matter by giving Bakkin a sum of money.


    That was when Bakkin first saw Barat and proposed that she marry her son¡­


    However, Bakkin wasn¡¯t actually interested in Barat¡¯s beauty but in the huge fortune of Tesoro, who was backing Barat. Bakkin thought that if her son could marry Barat, they might be able to get arge dowry from Tesoro¡­


    ¡°Um¡­ let¡¯s talk about this another time!¡± Barat forced herself to suppress her anger and clung tighter to Ian¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°I still need to be a guide for my guest right now, so let¡¯s chat next time¡­¡±


    However, mentioning Ian several times finally caught Bakkin¡¯s attention. She moved her old face, hidden behind sunsses, to look at Ian.


    For some reason, Ian suddenly felt a chill wind blowing around him¡­


    Since Ian had changed his outfit, Bakkin didn¡¯t recognize him. She sniffed a couple of times, then her gaze shifted downward, finally resting on the suitcase Ian was holding.


    Bakkin suddenly stepped forward, leaning close to Ian¡¯s suitcase, sniffing a few more times. Suddenly, her face lit up with excitement!


    ¡°I smell money¡­¡± Bakkin looked up at Ian, saying, ¡°This handsome young man must be quite wealthy, right?¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ not really!¡± Ian felt the muscles on his face twitching with the urge to cringe.


    ¡°Oh my!¡± Bakkin suddenly covered her face shyly with one hand, saying, ¡°Such a handsome young man, even I can¡¯t help but be charmed!¡±


    As she spoke, Bakkin started inching closer to Ian, saying, ¡°Young man, you wouldn¡¯t mind having an extra beauty to apany you, would you?¡±


    Gasping, Ian felt all the hairs on his body stand on end. Watching Bakkin¡¯s wrinkled face getting closer and her lips, painted with lipstick, puckering up, Ian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Suddenly, he kicked her out fiercely!


    ¡°Aaahh!¡±


    Oyyy: did you know that you can read the next 10 chapters for only 2$ ! join my<strong>PATREON</strong>

 Chapter 613: Turns Out There Are Benefits After All

    Ian¡¯s kick was like a ram¡¯s horn attack, or perhaps a celestial being flying from the sky. From both a strength and technique perspective, it was wless. If there had been judges on the side, they would likely have all raised scorecards showing perfect marks!


    In slow motion, Ian¡¯s captivating flip-flopsnded squarely on Bakkin¡¯s face!


    Boom! The next second, the old woman was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing into a shop on the other side of the street with a loud bang, causing the surrounding tourists to scream in fright.


    ¡°Holy crap!¡± After kicking Bakkin away, Ian patted his chest with lingering fear and said, ¡°That was close, I almost lost my dignity!¡±


    Barat was in a daze, while Edward Weevil¡¯s reaction was also dyed. After his mother was kicked away by Ian, he was still foolishly smiling at Barat.


    When he finally realized what had happened, he eximed, ¡°Mama!?¡± and hurriedly ran over, pulling Bakkin out from the wreckage.


    Bakkin was unconscious, a huge shoe print on her face and blood flowing from her nose, which coincidentally matched Edward Weevil¡¯s snot¡­


    Edward Weevil shook her a few times but couldn¡¯t wake her up, so he immediately became furious. Gripping the knockoff naginata that looked exactly like Whitebeard¡¯s, he stomped heavily on the ground and charged towards Ian with booming footsteps.


    ¡°You¡­ you a bad guy! How dare you hurt Mama!?¡± Edward Weevil shouted. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±    There¡¯s no denying that when Edward Weevil got angry, he looked incredibly intimidating. Barat was startled and quickly tried to pull Ian away to escape, but Ian calmly stood his ground, watching Edward Weevil charge at him.


    Just as Weevil raised his naginata to strike Ian, Ian suddenly pointed above Weevil¡¯s head and shouted, ¡°Ah! Look! There¡¯s a roasted pig flying in the sky!¡±


    Roasted¡­ roasted pig!?


    Edward Weevil had been craving roasted pig earlier, so the mention of it triggered a sensitive response in him. Instantly, his mind conjured up an image of a delicious roasted pig, and his killing intent vanished. He stopped his attack and turned to look in the direction Ian was pointing.


    ¡°No roasted pig¡­¡± Edward Weevil looked left and right but couldn¡¯t find the roasted pig Ian mentioned. Frustrated, he scratched his head and turned back to question Ian, only to find that Ian and Barat had already disappeared!


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ve been tricked!¡± Edward Weevil finally realized what had happened and smacked his palm in frustration.


    ¡°How dare¡­ how dare you deceive me!¡± Edward Weevil was enraged, searching everywhere for Ian. ¡°No roast pig, and you also hurt Mama. I will kill you!¡±


    But this was a busymercial street, with peopleing and going. How could he possibly find them?


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, at a nearby street corner, Barat, who had been pulled away by Ian, finally breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Edward Weevil fail to find them.


    Sheughed and said to Ian, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to suddenly attack that olddy. That kick was impressive!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Ian said gloomily. ¡°I almost got a psychological trauma just now¡­¡±


    Barat giggled and said, ¡°Who told you to carry so many chips with you? In Golden City, those chips are as good as money. That olddy is so greedy and has a keen nose for it!¡±


    ¡°But speaking of which, why didn¡¯t you kick her son away as well?¡± Barat continued. ¡°With your strength, it would have been easy to take him down, right?¡±


    Ian rolled his eyes at her and replied, ¡°Would you want to bully a mentally handicapped kid? What kind of aplishment can you get when you beat up someone like that?¡±


    Barat nodded, then remembered what Ian had said earlier. She clutched her stomach,ughing so hard she could hardly breathe. ¡°Ha¡­ Haha! ¡®There¡¯s a roast pig flying in the sky,¡¯ how did you evene up with that? It¡¯s hrious!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t it work, that¡¯s what matters. Didn¡¯t you see how we just get away?¡± Ianughed along with her.


    ¡°But, once that olddy wakes up, she¡¯ll probably be looking for you everywhere,¡± Barat said. ¡°She might not be a big deal, but her simple-minded son¡­ Haven¡¯t you noticed that his mustache looks a lot like Whitebeard Edward Newgate¡¯s? Even theirst names are the same¡­¡±


    Ian didn¡¯t seem too concerned and pointed at his clothes. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll find me just by this tourist outfit? I¡¯ll just change my clothes and be done with it. I don¡¯t have time to deal with people like them. But since you know them, why don¡¯t you tell me more about who they are?¡±


    ¡°Those two are pirates!¡± Barat exined. ¡°And it¡¯s just the two of them in their pirate crew. Did you see the skull emblem on their clothes? That¡¯s their pirate g. Their crew is called the Weevil Pirates. They came to Gran Tesoro two months ago. When Lord Tesoro saw Edward Weevil, he was shocked. That guy¡¯s mustache looks so much like Edward Newgate¡¯s. The boss suspected he might be rted to the Yonko Whitebeard, so he¡¯s been treating them as honored guests ever since.¡±


    ¡°In fact, we secretly investigated their identities through our intelligencework,¡± Barat exined. ¡°Edward Weevil is a notorious pirate in the New World, with a bounty as high as 480 million Berries. As for Miss Bakkin, she doesn¡¯t have any bounty, but judging by Edward Weevil¡¯s demeanor, he seems to be just a simple-minded child who listens to his mother¡­¡±


    Ian nodded and asked, ¡°So, has that olddy ever imed that Edward Weevil is Whitebeard Jr. or anything like that?¡±


    Barat paused for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t said that. However, anyone who sees Edward Weevil would naturally think that way, right? Some people have asked her, but she neither confirmed nor denied it.¡±


    Ian understood. This was indeed the butterfly effect. Whitebeard didn¡¯t die in the war; instead, the Whitebeard Pirates are now more prestigious than ever worldwide. Since the old man is still around, if Bakkin dared to im that Edward Weevil is Whitebeard¡¯s biological son, someone would likely contact the Whitebeard Pirates to verify the news. A simple inquiry to the old man would immediately expose Bakkin¡¯s lie.


    Barat¡¯s description further confirmed Ian¡¯s suspicion that Bakkin was a fraud.


    However, Ian realized that Bakkin was also quite cunning. By neither admitting nor denying it, she left herself some room to maneuver while giving others space to specte. Even if she didn¡¯t jump out to seize the Whitebeard Pirates¡¯ inheritance because Whitebeard didn¡¯t die, she still managed to leverage people¡¯s fear of the Yonko Whitebeard to benefit herself.


    Ian suspected that it might have been Edward Weevil¡¯s appearance that made the World Government notice the hidden benefits of such a distinctive image.


    In the original story, although Whitebeard died in battle, the strength of the Whitebeard Pirates wasrgely preserved. If the World Government and the Navy wanted to eradicate the remaining forces of the Whitebeard Pirates, they would have to deploy arge number of personnel. However, when they discovered Edward Weevil, they immediately realized they could use him to wipe out the remaining Whitebeard Pirates. They were even willing to risk offending Admiral Zephyr by recruiting Weevil into the Shichibukai to stir up trouble.


    Ian had always found it suspicious that Zephyr had rebelled against the Navy in the original story. What kind of madness would possess the World Government and the Navy to drive away an admiral for the sake of one Shichibukai?


    But after meeting Edward Weevil in person, Ian began to understand. He thought that the only usible reason was the desire to strike at the Whitebeard remnants.


    Furthermore, Ian suspected there was an even deeper reason: the World Government and the Navy probably saw Edward Weevil as someone they could easily control. This simple-minded child would be easy to manipte as long as they controlled his mother. The World Government and the Navy, having suffered from several Shichibukai betrayals, likely wanted someone more easily controlled in the position.


    Ian didn¡¯t know the full truth, but he felt his guess was close.


    Now the question was, since Ian had encountered Edward Weevil and his mother, Bakkin, how should he deal with them?


    Should he eliminate them to stop them from tarnishing Whitebeard¡¯s name?


    That would be ideal for maintaining Pops¡¯ reputation and preventing the World Government and the Navy from using them to create troubleter on.


    However, if he killed them, ck Arm Zephyr would remain in the Navy and not rebel¡­


    But if he pushed things in the opposite direction and allowed Edward Weevil to be a Shichibukai, then the Navy might lose a former admiral. That would be a significant blow to theirbat strength.


    Ian was always happy to cause trouble for the World Government¡­


    But he still hadn¡¯t decided what to do, and thinking about it was giving him a headache, so he decided to put it aside for now.


    Just then, Barat had led Ian through themercial district to the seaside resort area. There, Ian unexpectedly ran into Nana in a swimsuit!


    She was holding several ice creams, seemingly on her way back to the beach. Upon seeing Ian, her eyes lit up, and she ran up to him, saying, ¡°Captain, you¡¯re just in time. Come help us apply sunscreen!¡±


    ¡°Suns¡­ sunscreen!?¡± Ian looked at Nana¡¯s explosive figure, suddenly realizing what this meant. He immediately raised his hand and eximed, ¡°I¡¯m in! Please, let me do it!¡±


    Because he suddenly remembered that Reiju and Robin were with Nana¡­ and the implications were crystal clear¡­


    Oyyy: did you know that you can read the next 10 chapters for only 2$ ! join my<strong>PATREON</strong>

 Chapter 614: Prelude Begins

    Sure enough, when Ian was dragged to the beach by Nana, he saw Reiju and Robin.


    Like Nana, both Reiju and Robin were in sexy swimwear. Reiju, who always favored pink, wore a pink strapless bikini top that was a bit tight, emphasizing her ample chest.


    Her bottoms were also pink, with tie-sides.


    Shey on a sun lounger, under the shade of a beach umbre, with her legs crossed, reading a magazine.


    Robin, on the other hand, wore ck tie-side bikini bottoms and a red-and-white floral high-waisted top. She had tied the ends of the top in a knot at her chest, using it as a swim top, which caused a small part of her chest to peek out from below.


    Compared to them, Nana was not outdone. Without her usual knight¡¯s armor, she fully showcased her figure. Although her bust size was a bit smaller, her abdomen had a beautiful curve, a result of long-term physical training, exuding a sense of gentle strength.


    With these three beautiful girls gathered together, Ian felt dizzy at the sight, his nose feeling warm as if something was about to flow out.


    ¡°Robin, Reiju!¡± Nana said happily. ¡°Look who I brought along!¡±


    The two women on the lounge chairs pushed up their sunsses and saw Ian¡¯s unwavering gaze. Robin chuckled and said, ¡°Captain, what are you doing here?¡±    Reiju covered her mouth andughed softly, ¡°You look just like my silly brother Sanji right now¡­¡±


    Nana found a bottle of sunscreen and shoved it into Ian¡¯s hand, winking at him, ¡°Hehe, lucky you! This is a unique benefit of our Dragon Hunter Pirates!¡±


    Reiju and Robin exchanged a smile, understanding Nana¡¯s intention. The three of them turned over, lying face down on the lounge chairs, and reached behind to gently unhook their bikini tops.


    Then, they looked at Ian and said, ¡°Captain, please take care of us¡­¡±


    Seeing the three¡¯s smooth, unobstructed backs and the beautiful curves squeezed out from the sides, Ian couldn¡¯t help but feel like crying tears of joy and wanted to shout to the heavens.


    This is amazing! This is what a real vacation is all about!


    He looked at his hands, wondering if he should pretend to slipter.


    Looking again at the graceful figures of the threedies, even the shadow brought by Miss Bakkin was healed¡­


    At this moment, Ian thought of running under the sunset and felt that he had no regrets in his youth.


    Proudly holding the sunscreen, Ian forgot all about Barat, leaving her to watch from a distance, feeling conflicted. She finally understood why her charm didn¡¯t work on Ian.


    ¡­¡­


    While Ian was enjoying his world of benefits, he had no idea that at this moment, three ships were approaching the Tessoro not far away on the sea.


    To the south, a cruise ship was specifically for transporting tourists to the Tessoro.


    Most of the passengers on this ship were wealthy nobles from around the world. They were gathered on the upper deck of the cruise ship, already starting various parties as a prelude to their uing vacation in the Golden City.


    On the lower deck, however, the passengers aremoners or pirates. These individuals have long endured poverty and dream of striking it rich in the Golden City overnight. They carry theirst possessions, nning to risk it all for a chance at wealth. While they envy the revelry of the rich above, they are filled with hope and anticipation for their lives in the Golden City.


    On the deck, a tall man in a cloak leans against the railing, his face expressionless as he watches the scenes of life unfold on the ship.


    Whether it¡¯s the extravagant nobles or the hopefulmoners and pirates, nothing stirs any emotion on this man¡¯s face.


    A gust of sea wind lifts the hood of his cloak, revealing the man¡¯s face beneath. On his left cheek is a strange red square tattoo, shaped like scales.


    If any high-ranking Navy officer were to see this man¡¯s face, they would likely do everything in their power to contact the World Government and Navy, mobilizing all avable forces to sink this cruise shippletely!


    Because this man is Monkey D. Dragon! The most dangerous criminal wanted by the World Government, the Supreme Leader of the Revolutionary Army!


    After leaving Baltigo, Dragon has hidden his identity and now appeared on this cruise ship, on his way to the Golden City¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, to the north, a warship is also sailing. Strangely, there is no Navy g on this ship, and even the seagull emblem on the sails has been removed.


    This warship is also headed for the Gran Tesoro.


    On the deck of the warship, former Navy Admiral Aokiji is lying on a chair, with one hand behind his head as a pillow and the other holding a letter.


    White Hunter Smoker, chewing on a cigar, sits nearby. Seeing Aokiji¡¯s actions, he can¡¯t help but say, ¡°That kid Ian sent you a letter out of nowhere, inviting Admiral Aokiji to the Tesoro. What¡¯s he nning?¡±


    ¡°If you ask Kuina, she might be able to tell you the answer,¡± Aokiji replied, turning to Smoker. ¡°But only if she¡¯s willing to tell you. And stop calling me Admiral; I resigned from the Navy long ago.¡±


    ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Smoker grumbled, puffing on his cigar, ¡°I left the Navy to follow you, and Hina has called more than once to scold me for it.¡±


    Aokiji smiled slightly and said, ¡°Actually, you shouldn¡¯t have followed me.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Smoker reclined in his chair, hands behind his head. ¡°After all, Kuina was my subordinate back then. With Akainu bing the Fleet Admiral, he might have caused trouble for me too. Staying in the Navy would just make me a scapegoat.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Kuina anyway?¡± Aokiji asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the cabin with Tashigi!¡± Smoker replied. ¡°She got really excited when she heard we were going to the Golden City.¡±


    Hearing this, Aokiji fell silent, put away Ian¡¯s letter, and quietly watched as the Tesoro gradually came into view, transforming from a speck into a massive ship on the horizon.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lastly, on the eastern sea, a peculiar ship flying the g of the Big Mom Pirates was also heading toward the Tesoro.


    On this ship were Charlotte Family¡¯s eldest son, Perospero, and second son, Katakuri.


    ¡°Brother, is that kid really on the Tesoro?¡±


    Katakuri, with his arms crossed and his chin and lips hidden in a fluffy scarf, asked Perospero.


    ¡°Of course he¡¯s there!¡± Perospero licked his candy cane with his long tongue and said, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that the Dragon Hunters Pirates having a Sky Ind was true? If it wasn¡¯t for the intel saying he appeared on the Tesoro, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find them to deliver the invitation!¡±


    ¡°Good thing they showed up!¡± Katakuri said. ¡°Mom¡¯s tea party is only a month away. All the preparations are almost done, but if we don¡¯t have the guests invited, Mom will be furious!¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what Mom is thinking, wanting to form an alliance with the Dragon Hunters Pirates!¡± Perospero said, annoyed. ¡°That kid Ian took quite a bit of my lifespan back then, and she still wants him to marry our 14th sister, Smoothie, to him!?¡±


    ¡°Smoothie probably won¡¯t agree, right?¡± Katakuri said. ¡°She¡¯s got a strong personality and won¡¯t look at just any man.¡±


    ¡°But the problem is, that kid Ian isn¡¯t just any man!¡± Perospero said. ¡°Before we set off, I got word that Smoothie has already agreed! She thinks a man with a bounty of 1.2 billion is worthy of her¡­¡±


    Katakuri shook his head and said, ¡°She might have agreed, but just like Mom, it¡¯s all one-sided. Whether Ian agrees is another matter!¡±


    ¡°Heh heh!¡± Perospero smirked coldly, licking his candy cane. ¡°But Mom has made up her mind. He has no choice but to agree! Whether it¡¯s his soul power, that rare Three-Eyed Tribe bloodline, or even the Giants in his pirate crew, Mom¡¯s interest has been seriously piqued¡­¡±


    As they spoke, the outline of the Tesoro began to appear on the horizon¡­


    Oyyy: did you know that you can read the next 10 chapters for only 2$ ! join my<strong>PATREON</strong>

 Chapter 615: Tesoros Trouble

    Aftering back from the beach, Ian even considered announcing publicly that he wouldn¡¯t wash his hands for the next month!


    But he had no choice but to return because he realized that if he stayed any longer, he might end up dying from a nosebleed¡­


    A young man full of vigor, being teased to the limit by three enchantingdies, with no outlet to release his pent-up energy¡ªit was hard to say if it was a blessing or torture.


    However, if you asked Ian if he would want to experience it again, the answer would definitely be yes¡­


    The hotel was booked by Ian, and all members of the Dragon Hunters Pirates would be staying there, making it convenient formunication. In his hotel room, after taking a long, cold shower to calm himself down, Iany on his bed and continued his quest to refresh the card shop.


    Since discovering the Future Trunks card in the card fragment shop, Ian had decided that he had to get this card.


    The card library was vast, with countless cards from various series. However, only six cards could be used in battle at a time, so he had to make some tough choices.


    Ian¡¯s total Nen power had always been a limiting factor in his strength. Although he had various basic skill boosts and card attribute enhancements, there was always a cap. Ian estimated that even if he could equip six 60-level red cards now, his base Nen attribute would only reach around 25,000. The higher the level, the harder it was to improve. Even though he could increase his Nen power through long-term Haki training, it required years of umtion.


    Therefore, when selecting cards, Ian favored those that significantly boosted attributes, such as Hiei¡¯s ck Dragon Wave Devour or Senbonzakura¡¯s Shikai and Bankai. These abilities could instantly amplify his attributes, allowing Ian to temporarily break through the limits of his Nen power.    While these short-term boosts weren¡¯t sustainable, Ian¡¯s abilities were all tied to his Nen power. The amount of Nen power he could output in an instant determined the power of his skills. So, even if he couldn¡¯t endure prolonged battles, if he could defeat his opponent in one powerful strike, the duration didn¡¯t matter. Once the enemy was eliminated, the battle would be over.


    Ian could roughly guess the attributes and skills of the Future Trunks card. Transforming into a Super Saiyan was a given, likely providing a significant attribute boost, which was exactly what Ian needed.


    Additionally, the card probably included skills like Flight and Energy st, which would be incredibly useful for Ian. In the future, he could potentially fly freely without relying on the ck Dragon Wave¡¯s devour effect.


    Another advantage is that the Future Trunks card is defined as a four-star card by the system, meaning it has a higher chance of appearing in the fragment shop and requires fewer fragments toplete. It¡¯s not like a natural five-star red card that needs 180 fragments. However, the downside is that Ian would need to repeatedly collect many cards to advance it to a five-star red card.


    As he continuously refreshed the fragment shop, Ian also nned his remaining card choices.


    Since he intended to retire the duplicate Iori Yagami card, he needed to find another card to rece it. Additionally, Yasuo¡¯s card could also be retired. Ian¡¯s swordsmanship had reached the master level bottleneck, and advancing to the grandmaster level required special insight and experiences. Simply learning sword techniques from the cards was no longer as useful.


    Thus, Ian needed to find three cards to fill all his card slots. The Future Trunks card was one of them, and he kept an eye on the fragments appearing in the shop for the other two.


    During this refresh process, several card fragments caught Ian¡¯s attention.


    The first card was from the same series as his Misaka Mikoto card, but it was a five-star original red card: Kanzaki Kaori!


    Ian had previously considered choosing elerator from the A Certain Magical Index series. The ability to control vectors was absolutely incredible. However, during the refresh process, Ian realized that the elerator card appeared very rarely.


    In contrast, the Kanzaki Kaori card appeared more frequently because of Ian¡¯s swordsmanship skills.


    The second card Ian focused on was from the Fairy Tail series, also a five-star red card: the Fairy Queen Erza!


    The third card was from the Bleach series, but it wasn¡¯t a main character card like Orihime Inoue. Instead, it was the fourth Espada: Ulquiorra Cifer.


    Ian was interested in this card because he spected it might have a very powerful ability, namely the impressive ¡°Lanza del Rel¨¢mpago¡± from the original manga!


    These three cards were all original five-star red cards, and their appearance frequency was slightly higher due to their alignment with Ian¡¯s basic skills. Collecting them would be rtively easy. However, since these cards appeared in fragment form, Ian didn¡¯t know their specific abilities. After some thought, he decided to collect andpare them once assembled, then choose two of them to fill his card slots along with the Trunks card.


    Although Ian had a plentiful supply of diamonds, he still needed time to refresh the shop. He also wanted to use the new sacrifice function on his Hiei card and Misaka Mikoto card, which required him to do a lot of ten-card draws to collect the one- to four-star cards from those series.


    While Ian was diligently working to improve his strength in his room, a Navy warship entered the port of the Tesoro.


    Former Admiral Aokiji was the first to disembark onto the Golden City.


    Normally, the arrival of a Navy warship at the Tesoro wasn¡¯t unusual. Many Navy personnel came and went from the Golden City, so at first, it didn¡¯t attract much attention.


    However, when Aokiji, along with Smoker, Kuina, Tashigi, and several other Navy officers, appeared in the city, it immediately caused amotion.


    The news of Aokiji¡¯s resignation from his position as Navy Admiral and his subsequent departure from the Navy had already spread throughout the New World. Although ordinary people didn¡¯t know the details, they were very eager to discuss the matter.


    So, when people recognized Aokiji, they were extremely surprised. They hadn¡¯t expected that Aokiji¡¯s first stop after leaving the Navy would be here!


    Tesoro¡¯s subordinates quickly reported this to Tesoro.


    Tesoro was also very surprised by Aokiji¡¯s arrival. He had hosted many high-ranking Navy officials, even Fleet Admiral Sengoku had vacationed here, but that was all during peacetime.


    Aokiji¡¯s appearance here was quite sensitive timing. Given Aokiji¡¯s abrupt resignation, the Navy was experiencing some internal turmoil, and even the World Government was dissatisfied, feeling embarrassed that a Navy Admiral had left. If Akainu, the new Fleet Admiral, or the World Government started to suspect that there was some secret connection between Aokiji and Tesoro, it wouldn¡¯t be good for Tesoro.


    Tesoro didn¡¯t want to cause any unnecessary misunderstandings, but he still came out to personally wee Aokiji.


    Aokiji, of course, couldn¡¯t exin his real intentions to Tesoro. Receiving Ian¡¯s letter was not something he could discuss with an outsider like Tesoro, so he just said he was here to rx and asked Tesoro to arrange a few rooms for him and his group.


    Tesoro, still feeling suspicious, arranged amodations for Aokiji and his party. After Tesoro left, Smoker asked Aokiji if they should go find Ian.


    However, Aokiji thought for a moment and shook his head, saying, ¡°Tesoro is closely connected to the World Government. If we go to see Ian immediately, he might find out. It¡¯s better to wait a bit.¡±


    To be honest, Aokiji was feeling quite lost at the moment. Suddenly leaving the Navy after so many years, he didn¡¯t even know what he should do next.


    When he received Ian¡¯s letter, he felt that Ian might be inviting him to join the Dragon Hunter Pirates. Normally, given his character, even if he left the Navy, he wouldn¡¯t consider bing a pirate. But because of his confusion about his own future, Aokiji inexplicably agreed toe to the agreed meeting ce to see Ian.


    Now that he was here, he remained cautious. He didn¡¯t trust Tesoro, suspecting that Tesoro might have people monitoring his movements. Therefore, he didn¡¯t n to meet with Ian right away.


    As for Tesoro, he indeed had simr suspicions. He was already feeling uneasy, thinking that it was too coincidental for Aokiji to appear in Golden City shortly after Ian¡¯s arrival. He suspected there might be a connection between the two.


    However, before he could instruct his subordinates to keep an eye on Aokiji and his group, one of his men, sweating profusely, brought him even worse news.


    The Big Mom Pirates had arrived in Golden City as well! And it was none other than the Minister of Candy, Perospero, and one of the Sweet Commanders, Katakuri!


    Upon hearing this, Tesoro broke into a cold sweat.


    For some reason, he suddenly had a bad premonition. Now, Golden City not only had Ian and the Dragon Hunter Pirates but also former Navy Admiral Aokiji and members of the Big Mom Pirates. Damn, none of these people were easy to deal with!


    A bunch of powerful figures had inexplicably gathered together and appeared on his turf. Tesoro immediately felt an immense pressure.


    If any conflict or misunderstanding arose between them, the situation could escte dramatically¡­


    Oyyy: did you know that you can read the next 10 chapters for only 2$ ! join my<strong>PATREON</strong>

 Chapter 616: An Unexpected Discovery

    With these formidable figures arriving on his turf, Tesoro felt that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of them. Thus, he decided to follow his usual strategy and try to keep these individuals as far apart as possible.


    Golden City was vast, and if Tesoro wanted to ensure these people didn¡¯t run into each other, he had ways to manage it. His subordinates were spread throughout the city, and surveince Den Den Mushi were ced all over as monitoring devices. By assigning guides to these guests and coordinating information in advance, he could ensure they wouldn¡¯t end up on the same paths.


    Upon arriving in Golden City, Perospero and Katakuri immediately inquired about Ian¡¯s whereabouts, asking Tesoro if he had appeared in the city.


    Tesoro had no idea why these two were looking for Ian. To prevent the worst-case scenario, he decided to stall them. He didn¡¯t dare reveal the location of Ian and the Dragon Hunter Pirates. He simply brushed them off, promising to inform them if he got any information while internally resolving to ensure they didn¡¯t encounter each other in his city.


    As a result, all of Tesoro¡¯s subordinates began to act under his orders¡­


    Perospero and Katakuri only knew that the Dragon Hunter Pirates were in Golden City, but they didn¡¯t know their exact location. The Big Mom Pirates had limited intelligence capabilities in Golden City. Realizing they couldn¡¯t extract any useful information from Tesoro, they decided to roam the streets after settling in, hoping to find traces of the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    In reality, they were just there to deliver tea party invitations, so they didn¡¯t pose a threat to Ian. If they had directly informed Tesoro, he might have helped them contact Ian. However, both Perospero and Katakuri, being significant figures in the Big Mom Pirates, looked down on Tesoro and didn¡¯t bother to exin their intentions.


    This led to Perospero and Katakuri wandering around Golden City for the next two days without encountering a single member of the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    After a while, both Perospero and Katakuri began to doubt whether their information was urate, questioning if the Dragon Hunter Pirates had even arrived in the city.    What they didn¡¯t realize was that Tesoro had absolute control over Golden City, making it extremely easy for him to manipte certain situations.


    For example, if Perospero and Katakuri were walking down a street and a member of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, identifiable by their tattoos, appeared ahead of them, the surveince system would immediately detect it. Tesoro¡¯s subordinates would then receive an alert from the surveince control room and implement the appropriate response based on the identity of the Dragon Hunter Pirates member.


    If it was a young man, they would send two beautiful women to approach him, quickly diverting him away from the area.


    If it was a woman, nearby shops would immediatelye out to solicit customers, offering very generous discounts to draw her inside.


    Over the past two days, the men of the Dragon Hunter Pirates had been surprised to find themselves frequently encountering beautiful women, being invited to VIP rooms in casinos for winning, rather than mingling with other gamblers in the main hall. Robin and Reiju, on the other hand, were often drawn into shops with big discounts, enjoying substantial savings.


    This led to the girls returning from shopping every day, carrying numerous bags filled with various items, shopping to their heart¡¯s content.


    Tesoro went to great lengths to arrange these ¡°idental¡± encounters because he had no choice. Under his management, Golden City had always maintained a ¡°safe zone¡± reputation, where neither pirates nor the navy dared to start trouble. By creating this peaceful atmosphere, he attracted countless tourists to the city.


    He had to maintain this peaceful, neutral stance as it was the foundation of his business. Tesoro understood that this stability was generally upheld by his show of force. However, when faced with people he couldn¡¯t suppress, he had no other option but to pray they would leave quickly.


    Currently, with the Dragon Hunter Pirates, the Big Mom Pirates, and even the former Admiral Aokiji in Golden City, it felt like having three bombs that could go off at any moment. There was no telling when they might explode.


    Tesoro carefully managed everything, ensuring that Perospero and Katakuri didn¡¯t run into the Dragon Hunter Pirates, and even Aokiji and his group didn¡¯t encounter them while wandering the city.


    Aokiji wasn¡¯t in a hurry to meet Ian; he was also vacationing in Golden City. Kuina had Ian¡¯s Vivre Card and knew his location, but she hesitated to leave Aokiji and meet Ian alone, unsure about the rtionship between Ian and Aokiji.


    In reality, if Tesoro hadn¡¯t made such a big deal out of it and had directly brought Perospero and Katakuri to see Ian, things might have been much simpler. These two were here to deliver an invitation to Ian, and once the task waspleted, they would likely leave immediately. Whether Ian epted the invitation or not was Ian¡¯s business, and there wouldn¡¯t be any immediate conflict between them.


    The same applied to Aokiji. After meeting with Ian, he might have left quickly. But due to Tesoro¡¯s interference, things were bing increasinglyplicated.


    Moreover, thisplication was caused by someone Tesoro hadn¡¯t anticipated at all¡­


    On a busy street, Miss Bakkin and her foolish son Edward Weevil were standing, scrutinizing everyone who passed by.


    Every man wearing a floral shirt and beach shorts was stopped by Bakkin, who then approached to closely examine and sniff them.


    That¡¯s right, Bakkin was searching for the man who had kicked her that day!


    Ian had been dressed as a tourist and was wearing sunsses, so Bakkin hadn¡¯t seen his real appearance clearly. However, that unexpected and forceful kick had left a deep impression on her. The shoe print on her face still hadn¡¯t faded, and her nose was bandaged, looking as if she hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the injury.


    Since having Edward Weevil as her son, Bakkin had never suffered such a significant loss! So, upon waking up, Bakkin was furious and swore to find that damned guy and have Weevil avenge her.


    Edward Weevil was simple-minded and naturally did whatever his mother told him. Bakkin had always yed the role of a loving mother, so Weevil was more than willing to avenge her. For the past two days, he had been standing menacingly behind Bakkin with his naginata, ring fiercely at everyone she stopped to inspect.


    In such a situation, who would dare to resist? They could only let Bakkin scrutinize them. In Golden City, wearing a floral shirt and beach shorts was amon tourist outfit, which meant Bakkin had stopped and checked many people over the past two days.


    However, Ian had been staying in his room for the past two days, focusing on his card collecting endeavors and hardly going out. As a result, Bakkin had been unable to find Ian despite searching for two days. Barat had also been avoiding her, leaving Bakkin clueless about Ian¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Mama, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Edward Weevil said to Bakkin, unable to hold out any longer.


    ¡°Quiet! Keep looking for a bit longer!¡± Bakkin snapped, hitting him with her cane. ¡°Your mother has suffered such a great humiliation, and all you can think about is eating! How did I end up with such a foolish son?¡±


    ¡°But, I¡¯m really hungry¡­¡± Edward Weevil said, feeling aggrieved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Bakkin reassured him. ¡°That guy must be rich. Once we find him, we¡¯ll make him pay us a huge sum of money. Then, we can have a big feast!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Edward Weevil perked up at the thought.


    At that moment, Bakkin spotted another man wearing a floral shirt and beach shorts walking toward them. However, this man was also wearing a hat, with the brim pulled down low, obscuring his face.


    Bakkin¡¯s instincts told her that this man was suspicious, so as he approached, she jumped out and blocked his path.


    ¡°Hey, kid! Take off your hat and let me see your face!¡± Bakkin demanded, with Edward Weevil ring menacingly from behind her.


    ¡°¡­Is there something wrong?¡± the man asked, hesitating for a moment.


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Bakkin snapped, thumping her cane. ¡°I told you to take it off!¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright!¡± The man reached up and removed his hat.


    Bakkin looked up, only to find that it wasn¡¯t the kid she had seen before. Although this person also wore sunsses, he had a strange square-shaped tattoo on his left cheek, unlike the one she was looking for.


    ¡°Alright, you can go!¡± Bakkin said.


    The man silently put his hat back on and walked away.


    Bakkin didn¡¯t think much of it initially, but something felt off. She began to carefully recall the details.


    After a while, she suddenly pulled out a thick stack of bounty posters from her pocket and started flipping through them one by one.


    Momentster, she stopped, her eyes fixed on one particr poster.


    Looking at the incredibly high bounty and the photo on the poster, Bakkin¡¯s hand began to tremble!


    ¡°Th-that man was¡­ Revolutionary leader, Dragon!?¡±


    Oyyy: did you know that you can read the next 10 chapters for only 2$ ! join my<strong>PATREON</strong>

 Chapter 617: Obsessed with Wealth

    It¡¯s amazing how things in this world can be so coincidental.


    Dragon also arrived at Golden City aboard that cruise ship. Due to his highly unique identity, he had been concealing himself, so much so that neither Tesoro nor his subordinates had noticed his presence.


    After arriving in Golden City, Dragon specifically altered his attire. His usual green cloak would stand out in Golden City, so he deliberately changed into a typical tourist outfit: a Hawaiian shirt and beach shorts.


    Dressed like this, Dragon blended in perfectly among the tourists in Golden City and wouldn¡¯t normally attract any attention.


    However, due to an unforeseen event¡ªspecifically Ian¡¯s forceful kick to Bakkin earlier¡ªBakkin had been scrutinizing every person in such attire throughout the city.


    Because of his outfit, Dragon got stopped by Bakkin. Although he didn¡¯t know what Bakkin was up to, Dragon could tell she didn¡¯t seem to be from the World Government. So, he took a chance and removed his hat, allowing Bakkin to take a look.


    A single nce was harmless. Since Dragon wasn¡¯t the person Bakkin was searching for, he passed her inspection just as he had expected.


    However, what no one could have anticipated was that Bakkin, an extremely greedy old woman who had a powerhouse like Edward Weevil by her side, made her living by capturing bounty targets. She always carried numerous bounty posters with her.


    Among these bounty posters was Dragon¡¯s, as he was one of the most notorious criminals continuously hunted by the World Government.    Initially, Bakkin only felt that this man might be some wanted pirate, so she took out the bounty posters to check. But when she discovered that the person she had just seen was none other than Dragon, the revolutionary, Bakkin immediately realized she had stumbled upon an incredibly valuable target.


    Although Dragon was well-known worldwide due to his bounty, he always operated discreetly, rarely seen by anyone. As Bakkin realized her incredible luck in spotting Dragon, she instantly forgot about everything rted to Ian.


    Dragon¡¯s bounty poster didn¡¯t specify a reward amount; it was just a wanted notice. But everyone understood that capturing someone like Dragon,parable to the former Pirate King Roger, would make the World Government offer an enormous reward without hesitation.


    Two billion? Five billion? Maybe even ten billion? For such a criminal, the reward would be beyond any mary measure¡­


    If¡­ if she could capture Dragon, wouldn¡¯t she be an incredibly wealthy woman overnight!?


    For a moment, Bakkin¡¯s mind was filled with visions of money flying everywhere!


    What¡¯s revengepared to making money? Realizing this, Bakkin immediately called her son, ready to capture Dragon.


    Blinded by the prospect of enormous wealth, and perhaps having an unreasonable confidence in her son¡¯s strength, Bakkin decided to catch Dragon on their own.


    Dragon, being cautious by nature, had been wary ever since Bakkin stopped him. Although she let him go, he remained vignt, and when he noticed Bakkin and Edward Weevil reappearing behind him, he immediately realized he¡¯d been recognized. He tried to blend into the crowd and slip away.


    However, he underestimated Bakkin¡¯s audacity. Seeing Dragon quicken his pace, she ordered her son to attack!


    Edward Weevil, being a brainless brute, didn¡¯t hesitate. He raised his naginata and shed forward with a powerful strike, sending a huge sword energy wave towards Dragon.


    Anyone in the path of this Flying sh was struck, screaming as they were cut down, and those nearby, witnessing the carnage, screamed in terror.


    The scene suddenly descended into chaos¡­


    Seeing the sword energy flying towards him, Dragon frowned, extended his right hand, and pressed his index and middle together as well as his ring and little finger, then grabbed the Flying sh with his dragon w!


    Dragon w! Sabo had used this move before, but he had learned it from Dragon!


    With dragon ws as hard as steel, Dragon managed to stop the Flying sh. As Dragon clenched his hand, the Flying sh shattered in his palm!


    And Dragon¡¯s hand remainedpletely unharmed!


    However, after missing with one strike, Edward Weevil jumped up again, holding his naginata and striking down towards Dragon¡¯s position!


    Dragon had no intention of getting entangled with him, so he jumped to dodge, letting Edward Weevil¡¯s blownd on the ground.


    Boom! The strike on the ground caused a tremor, creating a massive crater, sending debris flying, and a giant crack snaked forward. The surrounding buildings cracked and looked like they might copse. The passersby all screamed, unable to keep their footing, and fell to the ground.


    Edward Weevil, despite his low intelligence, was undeniably a monster. Without using any Haki or Devil Fruit abilities, he could still cause such immense destruction purely through his strength.


    Seeing Dragon leap into the air, Edward Weevil immediately swung his naginata upward. The long de reached just to Dragon!


    Dragon pressed his hand against the de, exerting force, and shattered Edward Weevil¡¯s naginata into countless fragments!


    Taking advantage of Edward Weevil¡¯s moment of shock, Dragonunched his attack. In mid-air, he suddenly kicked forward, propelling himself to hover above Edward Weevil¡¯s head!


    ¡°Dragon Spear!¡±


    Dragon¡¯s right hand formed into a dragon w, delivering a powerful blow from a distance, striking Edward Weevil¡¯s head!


    Having been a former Navy officer, Dragon naturally mastered the Navy¡¯s Six Powers. This move, Dragon Spear, was abination of Dragon w and Finger Pistol, possessing incredible power. Edward Weevil took this blow directly to the top of his head, as if a heavy object had suddenly crushed him. His neck shrunk down, and with a thunderous crash, he was driven into the ground!


    His hefty body was now half-buried in the ground, unable to extricate itself. Taking advantage of this moment, Dragon broke free from Weevil¡¯s entanglement and turned to leave.


    This habit of escaping from chaotic situations had always been a part of his revolutionary nature, constantly avoiding drawing attention to his actions.


    However, his intention to leave was noticed by Bakkin. She couldn¡¯t believe her usually invincible son had been bested by Dragon, making her realize how formidable Dragon truly was. Panicking, she screamed, ¡°Stop that man! He¡¯s the revolutionary army leader, Dragon!!!¡±


    Her scream caused a moment of stunned silence among the crowd, which quickly turned into chaos as people snapped back to reality and fled in terror!


    Bakkin¡¯s shout had no effect. Due to the World Government¡¯s propaganda, Dragon was already regarded as the most feared criminal in the world. Ordinary people were desperate to avoid him, let alone help Bakkin stop him!


    Even some pirates, upon hearing his name, instinctively stepped aside.


    As Robin had once said, ordinary pirates wouldn¡¯t confront the Navy or the World Government, but the Revolutionary Army was different. Their opponents were precisely the Navy and the World Government, making them an entity that most pirates dared not provoke¡­


    ¡°Get up and chase him, you stupid son!¡± Bakkin yelled, hitting Edward Weevil with her cane.


    ¡°But it hurts, Mama!¡± Edward Weevil replied, his nose bleeding profusely, looking aggrieved. ¡°That guy is really strong!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Get up and chase him!¡± Bakkin shouted.


    Edward Weevil had no choice but to obey, crawling out of therge pit on the ground. His naginata was shattered, so he had to chase after Dragon with his bare hands. This giant of a man barreled through the crowd, causing even more chaos.


    The incident was immediately reported to Tesoro¡¯s men.


    When Tesoro heard the news, he nearly jumped out of his seat. Damn it, having the Dragon Hunter Pirates, the Big Mom Pirates, and a former Navy admiral here wasn¡¯t enough trouble. Now, a revolutionary like Dragon shows up too? What the hell is going on!?


    Tesoro knew he was in deep trouble because his Golden City had long been home to World Government officials and CP agents!


    The news of Dragon¡¯s presence would soon reach them¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 618: Kuzans Fury

    Tesoro was acutely aware of how sensitive the presence of the revolutionary Dragon was!


    Golden City frequently hosted high-ranking World Government officials and CP intelligence agents because of Tesoro¡¯s covert partnerships with them. Tesoro provided them with funds and even bribed them in exchange for ess to intelligence and the use of official power to resolve his problems.


    Tesoro held these individuals, who could be bought with money, in contempt. These greedy hyenas could be fed enough money to use their power for his benefit.


    However, he also knew that while these people might be under his control in other matters, they would notpromise when it came to dealing with the Revolutionary Army.


    Especially with someone like Dragon, the situation was even more dire. If these agents learned about Dragon¡¯s presence, they would go mad trying to capture him. If Tesoro opposed their actions, they would immediately report to the higher-ups in the World Government, risking the cancetion of his privileges.


    Tesoro did not wish to provoke the Revolutionary Army, but when weighed against the power of the World Government, he ultimately chose to side with thetter.


    Due to the low-profile nature of the Revolutionary Army, many people in the world didn¡¯t fully understand its true strength. Even though Dragon was reputed to be the world¡¯s most dangerous criminal, Tesoro¡¯s choice to side with the World Government was quite normal. Tesoro was well aware that some Revolutionary Army members were secretly active in his Golden City. To Tesoro, these revolutionaries were like rats in the gutter, extremely bothersome. If he could use this opportunity to wipe them out, it would be perfect.


    So, he immediately ordered his subordinates to mobilize fully and search the entire city for Dragon¡¯s whereabouts.


    After his orders were issued, the Five Elders indeed contacted him, expressing their appreciation for his decision. They instructed him to fully cooperate with the World Government officials, CP intelligence agents, and Marines currently in Golden City to capture Dragon.    The Gorosei (Five Elders) promised that if he seeded in capturing Dragon, they would grant Tesoro unimaginable power!


    After hanging up the phone, Tesoro sneered. He had a pretty good idea of what the so-called ¡°unimaginable power¡± promised by the Gorosei would be¡ªprobably recognizing Golden City as a sovereign state and making him a king, or at most giving him the status of a World Government affiliate nation. Tesoro was quite disdainful of this. His current status and position were practically no different from those of a country. Bing a World Government affiliate might not necessarily be better.


    What Tesoro truly wanted was to maintain his current transcendent status.


    However, for some reason, after deciding to assist the World Government in capturing Dragon, Tesoro had a sense of foreboding, as if he had overlooked something.


    Why had Dragon suddenly appeared here? Could it be because of the Revolutionary Army members imprisoned in his golden dungeon?


    Tesoro pondered for a while but couldn¡¯t figure it out. Shaking his head, he decided to stop thinking about it. He stood up from the sofa, and Barat, who was serving him, helped him put on his suit. Snapping his fingers, Tesoro said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    He led the way out of the room, followed by his subordinates Barat, Tanaka, and the rest, leaving behind only a purple-haired beautiful girl in the room.


    This purple-haired beauty was none other than Carina, a super-popr songstress recently discovered by Tesoro. She was considered a representative figure in Golden City and was always by Tesoro¡¯s side, regarded as an important subordinate. However, since Carina had nobat ability, Tesoro decided to leave her behind this time.


    After Tesoro left, Carina¡¯s eyes flickered with cunning. Noticing that there were fewer guards in the room, she stood up and quietly slipped out.


    As she left the room, Carina carefully avoided various surveince cameras, deliberately choosing blind spots, and headed straight for the hotel where the Dragon Hunter Pirates were staying¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    While Tesoro was leading his men in a city-wide search for Dragon, Bakkin was also taking her son Edward Weevil around, looking for Dragon¡¯s whereabouts.


    Due to Edward Weevil being mmed into the ground by Dragon earlier, they lost track of Dragon and only knew the general direction he had gone. This left Bakkin very frustrated, forcing her to search based on memory.


    However, during their chaotic search, they inadvertently encountered someone.


    That person was former Admiral Aokiji!


    Aokiji, along with Smoker and his group, had just finished eating at a restaurant and stepped outside, only to find the streets in turmoil, with Golden City¡¯s guards searching for something everywhere. Aokiji found it strange, as Golden City was supposed to have excellent security.


    While they were specting about what had happened, Edward Weevil, carrying his mother Bakkin on his shoulder, rumbled past them¡­


    As soon as Aokiji saw Edward Weevil, his pupils contracted sharply!


    Aokiji was a student of Zephyr and had always held great respect for him, unlike others. When Zephyr¡¯s naval training ship was attacked and his right hand was severed by the culprit, the entire Navy was shaken. They deployed arge number of personnel to search for the perpetrator worldwide.


    Unfortunately, the culprit remained hidden in the New World, beyond the Navy¡¯s reach. After some time, the search had to be abandoned.


    However, they did manage to identify the culprit as Edward Weevil!


    The Navy¡¯s efforts to capture him gradually weakened and ultimately came to nothing. This was partly due to Edward Weevil¡¯s immense strength and partly because of his distinctive crescent-shaped mustache. At the time, without fully understanding the true rtionship between Edward Weevil and Edward Newgate (Whitebeard), the Navy did not dare to push too hard. Additionally, there might have been some secret schemes by the World Government involved. All these factorsbined led to a half-hearted and ultimately unsessful pursuit.


    Aokiji had always deeply regretted that he could not avenge his teacher Zephyr. Now, suddenly discovering Edward Weevil here, how could he hold back!?


    Without thinking twice, he immediately chased after Edward Weevil and quickly reached his rear, kicking him hard in the lower back!


    Boom! Edward Weevil¡¯s huge body was sent flying far away by Aokiji¡¯s powerful kick, bouncing on the ground like a balloon and cracking the pavement with each impact.


    Aokiji, filled with rage, naturally struck with great force. Bakkin, who was sitting on Edward Weevil¡¯s shoulder, was thrown off andnded hard on the ground, feeling as if her old back had nearly broken¡­


    However, this kick did not injure Edward Weevil. He roared in anger as he stood up from the ground, withrge chunks of ice falling off the area on his waist where Aokiji had kicked and frozen him.


    ¡°You¡­ who are you!? Why did you sneak attack me!?¡±


    Edward Weevil, with snot running from his nose and tears in his eyes, angrily shouted at Aokiji.


    Then he saw his mother, Bakkin, trembling from her fall. He quickly ran over and helped her up.


    Tashigi and Kuina, gripping the hilts of their swords, came up behind Aokiji. Smoker, with a cigar in his mouth, quietly said to Aokiji, ¡°Admiral Kuzan, this ce is recognized by the World Government as a demilitarized zone. Is it really okay to fight here?¡±


    But Aokiji didn¡¯t answer Smoker. He just stood with his hands in his pockets, staring coldly at Edward Weevil. ¡°Edward Weevil, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time! You attacked a Navy training ship years ago, almost killing all the trainee sailors, and cut off Zephyr-sensei¡¯s wrist. How long do you think you can keep hiding?¡±


    Hearing this, Smoker and the others finally understood why Aokiji had suddenly attacked this stranger.


    Realizing that the man before them was the pirate who had attacked the Navy training ship, Smoker and the others immediately sided with Aokiji. They quickly put aside any concerns about the so-called demilitarized zone, spreading out to surround Edward Weevil.


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 619: Tesoro Takes Action

    It was clear that Aokiji¡¯s questioning was in vain.


    For someone as simple-minded as Edward Weevil, how could he remember attacking a Navy training ship? Zephyr always remembered him as the murderer of his students, but Edward Weevil had likely forgotten about it soon after it happened¡­


    Moreover, he had no idea that the person who had just kicked him was a former Navy admiral. So after helping his mother Bakkin up, he angrily clenched his fists, wanting to charge forward and kill Aokiji.


    Fortunately, Bakkin reacted in time and quickly stopped Edward Weevil. She shouted at Aokiji, ¡°Aokiji, what do you think you¡¯re doing!? You¡¯re no longer in the Navy, you have no right to arrest my son!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Aokiji asked Bakkin, frowning.


    Aokiji found it strange. He remembered that when the World Government investigated Edward Weevil through CP intelligence, they didn¡¯t mention anything about him having an olddy by his side.


    ¡°Me?¡± Bakkin¡¯s eyes glinted from behind her sunsses, and she suddenly burst intoughter. Pointing at Edward Weevil beside her, she said, ¡°Just look at him! Can¡¯t you see?¡±


    ¡°See what?¡± Aokiji asked, still frowning.


    ¡°The mustache! My son is the biological child of Whitebeard, Edward Newgate!¡± Bakkin said, stomping her cane. ¡°And I am the woman Whitebeard loved the most. If you dare to make a move against us, the Whitebeard Pirates won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡±    Since Whitebeard was still alive, Bakkin usually remained ambiguous whenever people spected about Edward Weevil¡¯s rtionship with Whitebeard. She neither confirmed nor denied it, leaving others to guess. But now, out of fear of Aokiji, she brazenly told this lie, hoping it would scare Aokiji and prevent him from taking action against them.


    As soon as she said this lie, not only were Aokiji and Smoker stunned, but even Edward Weevil himself was taken aback.


    ¡°Re¡­ really, Mama!?¡± Edward Weevil quickly asked, looking down. ¡°Am I really Whitebeard¡¯s son?¡±


    Although Edward Weevil was simple-minded, he had heard of the Yonko Whitebeard. Now, suddenly hearing his mother im he was Whitebeard¡¯s son, he was instantly excited.


    At this point, Bakkin had no choice but to stick to her story. She pulled out a photo of Whitebeard and showed it to Edward Weevil, saying, ¡°Of course, just look at how simr you two are. How could you not be his biological son?¡±


    ¡°Ah, really! We look so much alike, just like looking in a mirror¡­¡± Edward Weevil waspletely fooled.


    Aokiji looked at Bakkin and Edward Weevil¡¯s performance with a speechless expression, finding it utterly ridiculous. As a former admiral, he knew well from the Navy¡¯s investigation into Whitebeard that Edward Newgate had no direct blood rtives. Whitebeard himself was an orphan, which is why he took in others who were simrly abandoned by society and made them his sons.


    In Aokiji¡¯s extensive experience in the Navy, he believed that bing a pirate usually had underlying reasons. People born evil were rare; it was mostly the influence of their environment that shaped them. For example, another significant pirate figure, Big Mom, was abandoned by her family as a child. After bing a Yonko, she also built her own family, but unlike Whitebeard, she did so by giving birth to her children herself, making her offspring genuinely her own¡­


    So, Aokiji didn¡¯t believe Bakkin¡¯s nonsense at all. He thought if Bakkin had imed Edward Weevil was Big Mom¡¯s son, it might have been more believable¡­ Both were so fat and ugly¡­


    Not wanting to waste more words with Bakkin, Aokiji squatted down and pressed his hand against the ground. Cold air surged out, and frost quickly spread across the ground towards Bakkin. Caught off guard while talking to her son, Bakkin was directly frozen into an ice sculpture by Aokiji!


    ¡°Ah! Mama!¡± Edward Weevil panicked when he saw his mother turned into an ice sculpture, not knowing what to do.


    Half of Aokiji¡¯s body had already turned into ice, and the cold air radiating from him lowered the temperature of the entire street. He stood up and walked towards Edward Weevil.


    ¡°Zephyr-sensei would be pleased to see you captured and imprisoned,¡± Aokiji said.


    ¡°You¡­ you! I will kill you, tear you to pieces!¡± Edward Weevil clenched his fists and shouted at Aokiji in anger.


    Just as it seemed a fight was about to break out between the two, numerous men in ck suddenly appeared from the surrounding streets, pulling out guns and surrounding both sides.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tashigi drew her sword, wary of these men in ck.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it looks like some of them are from the World Government,¡± Kuina replied, standing back-to-back with Tashigi.


    Among these men in ck were indeed several World Government officials and CP intelligence agents. Their demeanor was markedly different from Tesoro¡¯s guards, so upon realizing this, even Aokiji couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Tesoro appeared, wearing a coat and sunsses, apanied by a World Government official wearing a ck hat and bearing a scar at the corner of his eye. They walked towards Aokiji together.


    ¡°Sir Aokiji, I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you,¡± Tesoro said with a smile. ¡°That olddy may be annoying, but she wasn¡¯t wrong about one thing: you¡¯re no longer an Admiral. Here, you have no authority to enforce thew!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Aokiji frowned. ¡°This guy is a pirate and the culprit who attacked a Navy ship. Are you going to protect them?¡±


    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s not up to me to decide about protecting anyone!¡± Tesoro spread his hands, speaking nonchntly. ¡°Let sir Solomon exin it to you!¡±


    Solomon, the government official standing beside Tesoro, stepped forward with his hands behind his back and addressed Aokiji seriously, ¡°Sir Kuzan, we have just received information that the revolutionary leader Dragon has appeared in Golden City. The two people you want to capture happen to be witnesses, so, unfortunately, we are taking over this matter.¡±


    ¡°Dragon!?¡± Aokiji was stunned upon hearing the name.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Solomon nodded. ¡°Anyone obstructing our operation to capture Dragon will be considered an aplice of the revolutionary army. So, sir Kuzan, you¡¯d better be sensible. As Lord Tesoro mentioned, you are no longer in the Navy and have no authority here!¡±


    Aokiji nced back at Smoker and the others, noticing they were all looking at him. He hesitated.


    Although Aokiji had left the Navy, it did not mean he had rebelled against it. He believed the Navy had lost its way, and his departure was more about exploring parts of the world the Navy couldn¡¯t reach, seeking a path to redemption for the Navy. If he shed with the World Government over Edward Weevil here, it would likely mean he would be seen as an enemy by the World Government, leaving him no way back.


    So, Aokiji backed down, stepping aside and signaling Smoker and the others to avoid conflict with the World Government agents..


    Though Aokiji retreated, it didn¡¯t mean that Edward Weevil, with his simple mind, knew to back off. With a roar of anger, he ignored the surrounding armed men and charged forward, aiming to kill Aokiji.


    His naginata had been broken by Dragon, leaving him without a weapon. However, this didn¡¯t make him any less dangerous.


    But Tesoro was right there. There was no way he would let Edward Weevil cause trouble right in front of him.


    Reaching out with his ringden hand, Tesoro made a subtle squeezing gesture towards Edward Weevil. Suddenly, golden liquid began seeping out from Weevil¡¯s body, quickly enveloping him.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s this?¡± Edward Weevil was startled and struggled desperately. However, his immense strength had no effect on the golden liquid. Soon, his entire body waspletely covered by it, the liquid solidifying and rendering him immobile.


    This showcased the advantage of Tesoro being the master of this domain. In fact, every person who entered Golden City passed through a tunnel at the port where countless golden dust particles gently fell from above. Many people were unaware that this golden dust was actually the power of Tesoro¡¯s Gold-Gold Fruit. The dazzling golden dust, once settled on a person, gradually seeped into their body. When Tesoro needed it, he could easily manipte this gold dust to emerge as liquid and effortlessly immobilize someone.


    Moreover, this gold, formed by the Devil Fruit¡¯s power, was indestructible due to Tesoro¡¯s awakened abilities. No amount of strength could break it! Only immersion in seawater could nullify the power of this magical gold.


    Naturally, Logia-type ability users, due to their inherent ¡°fluidity,¡± were immune to this gold dust¡¯s infiltration. Simrly, someone like Ian, who could control mes, could also melt away Tesoro¡¯s gold dust.


    However, Edward Weevil was clearly not among these exceptions, and he was quickly subdued by Tesoro.


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 620: The Female Thief

    Although Edward Weevil was subdued, Aokiji¡¯s expression suddenly turned grim.


    He had clearly seen Tesoro¡¯s maneuver; the gold emerged from Edward Weevil¡¯s body itself. Aokiji was aware of Tesoro¡¯s Gold-Gold Fruit powers, knowing he could manipte gold but could not create it out of thin air.


    So, where did the gold on Edward Weevile from? Was it something Tesoro had nted on him long ago, or¡­


    With his rich battle experience, Aokiji immediately recalled the glittering golden dust that fell down on them as they entered the port. He elementally transformed his body and inspected it closely, indeed finding traces of the gold dust already infiltrating his body.


    Aokiji realized that it wasn¡¯t just him affected; Smoker, Kuina, and Tashigi must have also been contaminated by the gold dust.


    In other words, if Tesoro wished, he could manipte this gold at any time to trap them¡­


    Without revealing his thoughts, Aokiji tried to expel the gold dust from his body. He managed to do so, suggesting Smoker might be able to as well, but Kuina and Tashigi would not be able to.


    The feeling of being under someone else¡¯s control was not pleasant. However, Aokiji now faced a more pressing issue: if Tesoro had set such a trap at the port, did it mean that Dragon was also affected?


    If Dragon had entered through that port, then the gold dust would be in his body too. With Tesoro¡¯s unique ability to sense gold, he might soon locate Dragon!    Clearly, Tesoro appearing with the government officials indicated his intention to help the World Government capture Dragon. If he used his power to control gold and managed to subdue Dragon like he did Edward Weevil, Dragon would indeed fall into the hands of the World Government¡­


    Aokiji was unsure of Dragon¡¯s current strength and whether he could break free from Tesoro¡¯s control. However, if Dragon couldn¡¯t escape and was captured, the situation could spiral into a disaster. The World Government would definitely execute Dragon, the leader of the Revolutionary Army. To rescue him, the entirework of hidden Revolutionary Army members across the world would emerge andunch an all-out attack against the World Government. Any World Government allied nation with embedded Revolutionary Army members would face immediate and severe turmoil.


    At that time, the whole world would erupt in an evenrger war! One that would be far more terrifying than the war between the Navy and the Whitebeard Pirates¡­


    No! This can¡¯t happen! This must be stopped. The Navy hasn¡¯t yet recovered from the shadow of the failed war with the Whitebeard Pirates. If an evenrger war breaks out now, the Navy¡¯s entire foundation will be utterly destroyed!


    Dragon and his Revolutionary Army are indeed very dangerous, and it¡¯s understandable that the World Government urgently wants to eliminate them. But this absolutely can¡¯t happen now!


    Aokiji nced at the World Government officials trying to move Edward Weevil and Bakkin, as well as Tesoro standing nearby, pondering what to do.


    If he acted directly to stop them here, Tesoro would surely intervene. Aokiji and Smoker could handle themselves, but Guina and Tashigi might be controlled and used as leverage against him. If they got hurt in any way, he wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself.


    The sess rate of this n was too low; he needed another strategy.


    Right, Ian!


    Aokiji suddenly remembered that Ian was also in the Golden City. Maybe he could find him and see if he had any ideas.


    With this in mind, Aokiji turned and left with Smoker and the others.


    After so many years in the Navy, Aokiji¡¯s subconscious still resisted the idea of opposing the Navy and the World Government. Thinking of Ian at this moment was perhaps his way of finding a solution without directly confronting them¡­


    Well, to put it bluntly, he was stillzy¡­


    Meanwhile, in his hotel room, Ian heard a knock on the door.


    Thinking it was Robin or Enel returning, Ian didn¡¯t pay much attention. With a baby bottle in his mouth, he got up to open the door.


    To Ian¡¯s surprise, the person knocking wasn¡¯t Robin or the others, but a beautiful girl with purple hair and a stunning figure¡­


    The girl leaned seductively against the doorframe, about to greet Ian, but froze when she saw the baby bottle in his mouth!


    Ian was also taken aback. The baby bottle in his mouth was actually an item he had just acquired while refreshing the exclusive item shop.


    It was the ¡°Demon King¡¯s Bottle¡± from ¡°Beelzebub,¡± supposedly containing royal family milk powder¡­


    Quite a peculiar exclusive item, right? Curious, Ian wanted to test if the milk powder inside was drinkable, but he didn¡¯t expect a stranger to knock on his door.


    So, Ian felt a bit awkward and, to ease the embarrassment, he calmly put the bottle behind his back and said with a stern face, ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t order any special services!¡±


    This statement immediately made Carina furious. She was now a super popr singer in the Golden City, and she couldn¡¯t believe someone mistook her for offering special services¡­


    Fortunately, Ian saw her about to explode and pretended to suddenly remember, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, you¡¯re the singer working under Tesoro, right?¡±


    Ian¡¯s quick thinking managed to defuse the awkward situation in no time.


    This allowed Carina to breathe a sigh of relief. At least this infamous ck Dragon Ian recognized her, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have known how to continue the conversation. Holding back her earlier annoyance, she smiled and said, ¡°Lord Ian, won¡¯t you invite me in to sit?¡±


    Ian peeked out into the hallway and saw that Carina was indeed alone. He stepped aside and let her in.


    After closing the door, Ian watched as Carinazily sat on the sofa, her enticing figure partially visible under her light clothing. With a strange look on his face, he asked, ¡°Tesoro didn¡¯t send you here, did he?¡±


    Ian misunderstood, thinking that Tesoro, finding Barat ineffective, decided to send another woman to use the beauty trap on him.


    Unexpectedly, Carina smiled elegantly and said, ¡°Lord Ian, I am not one of Tesoro¡¯s subordinates.¡±


    ¡°Oh!?¡± Ian¡¯s interest was piqued. He remembered that Carina was once a colleague of Nami, a treasure thief. She sought him out and imed not to be Tesoro¡¯s subordinate. Could it be that she intended to team up with him to steal from Tesoro¡¯s treasury?


    Sure enough, Carina smiled and said, ¡°I heard that you exchanged gold with Tesoro for a huge sum of 20 billion Berries, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ian sat down opposite her, handed her a drink, and nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Twenty billion Berries is a lot, but do you know? That amount is just a drop in the bucket for Tesoro!¡± Carina said. ¡°Not to mention the gold, he has 500 billion Berries in cash!¡±


    ¡°Five hundred billion, that¡¯s a lot indeed!¡± Ian took a sip of his drink with a smile. ¡°But what does that have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°How about teaming up with me for a big score?¡± Carina propped herself up, one hand on the coffee table, resting her chin on her palm as she looked at Ian. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the location of the treasury. Once you get the loot, just give me 10% of it!¡±


    Ian nced at the ample cleavage under her dress, thinking to himself that it was quite substantial,parable to Reiju and Robin. However, he didn¡¯t trust Carina¡¯s words at all. If he really agreed to team up with her, she might turn around and sell him out while he was attacking Tesoro¡¯s treasury.


    Carina, the treasure thief, was indeed very cunning¡­


    So Ian didn¡¯t answer her question directly. Instead, he asked her, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be lurking by his side with this in mind¡­ But, aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered by Tesoroing to me?¡±


    Carina giggled, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have time to bother with me now. The revolutionary leader Dragon has appeared here, in the Golden City. He and the World Government are busy searching the city for that mysterious revolutionary, so disappearing for a while won¡¯t raise his suspicion¡­¡±


    However, just as she finished speaking, she saw Ian staring at her with wide eyes!


    ¡°What did you just say!? Dragon is here!?¡±


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 621: All Parties Arrive

    ¡°Huh!? You didn¡¯t know?¡± Carina said in surprise. ¡°Golden City is in chaos right now!¡±


    How could Ian possibly know? He had been cooped up in his room for the past two days, busy drawing cards. The luxurious hotel room had excellent soundproofing, so he had no idea what was happening outside.


    Moreover, the events had just urred. The members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates who were outside probably just found out and hadn¡¯t had time to inform Ian yet.


    Upon hearing this startling news from Carina, Ian no longer had the mind to bicker with her. He immediately pulled out the small transponder snail from his pocket and contacted Crocodile.


    ¡°It seems to be true!¡± Crocodile responded from the other end. ¡°I was wondering why so many of Tesoro¡¯s men were out on the streets, and there were even some World Government agents among them. I could smell those guys¡¯ stench from a mile away. With such a bigmotion, it¡¯s likely something major has happened.¡±


    ¡°Get everyone back here immediately!¡± Ian instructed Crocodile.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the captain, you make the call!¡± Crocodile replied indifferently and then hung up the phone.


    On the rooftop of a building in Golden City, Crocodile, biting on his cigar, looked down at the mass of ck-d men on the street below. He sneered and said, ¡°Now this is going to be interesting. Ian is with the Revolutionary Army, and now that the leader of the Revolutionary Army, Dragon, has shown up here and exposed his position, attracting a manhunt, it looks like our captain is about to lose his temper¡­¡±


    Mr. 1, standing with his arms crossed behind Crocodile, asked, ¡°So, does that make us part of the Revolutionary Army?¡±    ¡°If you¡¯re asking me, who am I supposed to ask?¡± Crocodile stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, notify the others. The vacation is over, what a pity¡­¡±


    All around Golden City, members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, scattered across the city, received calls on their transponder snails and began to head back towards the hotel.


    In the streets, Raideen, Zick, Matthew, and Doroni ran together, their tall figures quickly noticed by two individuals at the corner.


    ¡°Brother, that giant seems to be from the Dragon Hunter Pirates!¡± Katakuri, with his arms crossed, observed Raideen¡¯s departing figure and said to Perospero beside him, ¡°I saw the tattoo on his arm!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely him!¡± Perospero said through gritted teeth. ¡°I saw that giant in Dressrosa. Damn it, that bastard Tesoro tricked us! The Dragon Hunter Pirates have been here all along!¡±


    ¡°Should we follow them?¡± Katakuri asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Perospero said, licking his candy cane. ¡°We might not know where they¡¯re going, but if we follow them, we¡¯re bound to run into Ian! Let¡¯s quicklyplete Mama¡¯s mission and get out of here. The air without the sweet aroma feels so ufortable¡­¡±


    The two immediately followed.


    Because of the sudden discovery of Dragon¡¯s whereabouts, Tesoro had to deploy arge number of personnel. He was no longer able to prevent the Big Mom Pirates and the Dragon Hunter Pirates from encountering each other, an unavoidable chain reaction¡­


    If Tesoro knew all this, he would probably regret his initial decisions. But now, it was beyond his control.


    In arge conference room of the hotel, Ian sat at the head of the table with a grim expression. The hotel staff had long been dismissed, leaving only Carina nervously sitting next to Ian, unsure of what to say.


    Meanwhile, the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates were gradually returning, gathering in the conference room.


    On their way back, they had already heard some rumors. Within the Dragon Hunter Pirates, Ian¡¯s identity as a member of the Revolutionary Army was no secret, so everyone guessed what Ian might be nning and waited in silence for the others to arrive.


    At that moment, the conference room door opened again. However, it was not the Dragon Hunter Pirates who entered, but Aokiji and his group.


    Ian wasn¡¯t surprised. He nodded towards Aokiji, who looked curiously at Kuina.


    They were able to find the hotel where the Dragon Hunter Pirates were staying because of a small piece of paper Kuina had.


    That was the Vivre Card Ian had left for Kuina¡­ This made Aokiji even more puzzled about the rtionship between Ian and Kuina.


    ¡°Sorry, Admiral Kuzan!¡± Ian said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping something from you. Actually, Kuina is my sister!¡±


    As he spoke, Ian walked over and hugged Kuina.


    Smoker¡¯s cigar dropped to the ground with a tter, and he gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Damn it! No wonder you risked your life on the battlefield to save Kuina! I suspected something was off back then!¡±


    Tashigi, too, looked at Kuina in shock, unable to utter a word.


    Aokiji shook his head and said to Ian, ¡°You two¡­ kept this from a lot of people!¡±


    ¡°Please forgive us, but believe me, Kuina and I had no ill intentions,¡± Ian smiled and nced at Aokiji. ¡°After killing the Celestial Dragon, Kuina was just worried that I would be secretly targeted. So she joined the Navy, thinking that if anything happened, she could inform me in time. It wasn¡¯t to intentionally hide things from you.¡±


    ¡°You should have told me earlier!¡± Aokiji said to Kuina.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Admiral Kuzan,¡± Kuina said, lowering her head. ¡°But big Brother Ian is the person who has sacrificed a lot for me¡­ I would do anything to help him!¡±


    Seeing the resolute look in Kuina¡¯s eyes, Aokiji didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only turn to Ian and say, ¡°Do you know that Akainu wants to tear you apart with his own hands? It¡¯s a good thing Kuina was smart enough to leave the Navy with me. If your rtionship with her had been exposed, Akainu would definitely have targeted her!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect this either,¡± Ian sighed. ¡°I originally thought that after crippling his hands, he wouldn¡¯tpete with you for the position of Fleet Admiral. If you had be the Fleet Admiral, I even considered writing to Kuina, telling her to follow you and serve in the Navy. But who would have thought¡­¡±


    Who would have thought you would get the position only to be ousted within a few days¡­


    Ian didn¡¯t say thisst part out loud, but it still made Aokiji even more frustrated. He knew exactly what Ian was implying, and the feeling of resentment welled up inside him once again.


    Although Aokiji usually appearedid-back, he actually had his own ideals and ambitions. However, the World Government and Akainu had crushed those dreams¡­


    Seeing that Aokiji¡¯s expression was darkening, Ian decided to change the subject and asked, ¡°What are your ns now?¡±


    Aokiji nced at Smoker and the others behind him and said, ¡°If it were just me, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but I didn¡¯t expect Smoker and the others to follow me¡­¡±


    Smoker crossed his arms without speaking, and Tashigi adjusted her sses, her eyes resolute.


    Ian smiled and said, ¡°Have you ever thought about continuing to be a Marine?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aokiji was puzzled.


    ¡°A new Marine force!¡± Ian exined, counting on his fingers. ¡°Look, you were originally a Marine Admiral and even served as Fleet Admiral for a few days. You have connections and a solid foundation. Smoker, Kuina, Tashigi, and those other officers who left with you¡ªthey could be the core of your new Marine force. Plus, you have old subordinates scattered around the world. With your influence, you could easily establish a new Marine faction!¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Aokiji sneered. ¡°That¡¯s undermining the Marines, dividing their power. Do you think I can¡¯t see through that?¡±


    Ian shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. This isn¡¯t division; it¡¯s preserving a seed! You must have realized that the original independence of the Marines has vanished. They are gradually bing a tool for the World Government¡¯s rule. In such a situation, the Marines¡¯ sense of justice has long been lost. If this continues, the Marines will face huge problems. Instead of letting the Marines¡¯ reputation bepletely destroyed in the future, it¡¯s better to gather like-minded people now and preserve some seeds of justice. This world still needs Marines!¡±


    ¡°I thought you wrote to me to recruit me into your pirate crew!¡± Aokiji said expressionlessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to say this instead.¡±


    Ian spread his hands and said, ¡°Of course I wanted to. But would you join? If I asked that, it would truly be an insult to you!¡±


    Aokiji fell silent. He looked deeply at Ian and saw that his expression was sincere. These words clearly came from the heart, filling Aokiji with mixed emotions.


    He never expected to hear such heartfelt words from someone who had been an enemy multiple times.


    Shaking his head, Aokiji said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss thister. Ian, I need your help now. Tesoro and the World Government are hunting down the Revolutionary leader Dragon. This must be stopped!¡±


    Ian was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Aokiji to mention Dragon¡¯s situation first. Just as Ian was about to speak, the doors to the conference room swung open again.


    Perospero and Katakuri walked in!


    The moment Perospero and Katakuri saw Aokiji, they were clearly surprised. However, Perospero quickly regained hisposure and sneered, ¡°Ahaha! What a surprise to see the esteemed Admiral Aokiji here, having a cozy chat with a pirate!¡±


    ¡°Get out! Who let you in?¡± Ian said coldly.


    The members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates immediately stood up, ready to draw their weapons as they red at the two intruders.


    Perospero was about to continue his taunting, but Katakuri stopped him. Katakuri sized up Ian and said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. We didn¡¯t mean to intrude. In fact, we are here on behalf of Mama. Ian, this is the tea party invitation Mama asked us to deliver to you.¡±


    With that, Katakuri stepped forward and, under Ian¡¯s curious gaze, ced an invitation on the table in front of him.


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 622: Shocking Words

    ¡°Um¡­ are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡±


    Ian looked at the tea party invitation on the table with disbelief, pointing to his nose and asking Katakuri, ¡°Big Mom¡¯s tea party? Inviting me?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Ian; even the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates exchanged bewildered nces, their expressions full of confusion.


    Living in the New World, everyone had heard about Big Mom¡¯s tea parties. As one of the Four Emperors, she didn¡¯t hold these tea parties frequently. They were only organized for significant events because these tea parties seemed to hold great importance for Big Mom.


    Thus, Big Mom¡¯s tea parties were quite famous. Every time she held one, Big Mom invited many high-profile individuals, almost all of them bigwigs from the underworld. Her tea parties could be considered high society gatherings in the dark world, much envied by some pirates and criminal groups.


    However, Big Mom¡¯s tea parties were also feared. Big Mom detested absentees. If someone received an invitation but didn¡¯t want to attend, their rtives and friends might suffer. The Big Mom Pirates would use any means necessary to coerce them.


    For those who wanted to get close to and curry favor with the Big Mom Pirates, an invitation to the tea party was an honor. But for those who wanted to keep their distance, it was a tremendous burden and a source of great fear¡­


    Knowing this, the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates found it unbelievable that their captain, Ian, would receive such an invitation. If not handled properly, it could turn into a massive problem.


    Facing Ian¡¯s doubts, both Perospero and Katakuri nodded seriously, confirming that this invitation was indeed meant for Ian!Ian furrowed his brow and picked up the invitation from the table. It was a white envelope with the Big Mom Pirates¡¯ seal stamped in red wax. Upon opening it, he found a postcard that looked like it had been doodled by a child. It depicted a spiraled sun, birds, and a group of stick figures gathered around a table, seemingly indicating a gathering.


    Next to the drawing, there were a few crooked lines of text noting who was invited, the time, and the ce of the tea party¡­


    Seeing the drawing on the postcard, Ian almost burst outughing. What was this? Could this postcard have been drawn by Big Mom herself?


    Perospero and Katakuri both had embarrassed expressions when they saw Ian looking at the postcard with a bewildered face.


    Ian was right in his guess. Due to the importance of the tea party, every official invitation was personally drawn by Big Mom, Charlotte Linlin, herself. However, her art style¡­ well, let¡¯s just say that anyone who saw this invitation would not think it came from one of the Four Emperors. They might even mistake it for a prank from a kindergarten child¡­


    After ncing at the invitation, Ian put it back in the envelope and threw it back to Katakuri, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please thank Big Mom for the invitation. Unfortunately, I really can¡¯t spare the time to attend.¡±


    Katakuri caught the invitation and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to refuse. You should know that rejecting Mom¡¯s invitationes with a huge price.¡±


    Ian tilted his head and looked at Katakuri, asking curiously, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    He was, of course, puzzled. He couldn¡¯t understand where the Big Mom Pirates got the courage and confidence to threaten him. The Dragon Hunter Pirates were not some unknown small fry in the New World. Almost the entire New World was secretly referring to the Dragon Hunter Pirates as the ¡°Hidden Emperor¡± Pirates, meaning for the ¡°hidden¡± is the 5th Emperor. Everyone was specting when the Dragon Hunter Pirates would rise to the top¡­


    And during the war with the navy, the live broadcast had already confirmed that the Dragon Hunter Pirates had deep ties with two of the Four Emperors¡¯ pirate crews. There was no need to mention the Whitebeard Pirates, and it was clear that the Red-Haired Pirates also had a good rtionship with the Dragon Hunter Pirates. Given this situation, was Big Mom crazy to think she could threaten him?


    However, to Ian¡¯s surprise, Katakuri said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a threat to you; it¡¯s you who are threatening the Big Mom Pirates!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ian was puzzled.


    ¡°The New World is vast!¡± Katakuri spread his hands and said, ¡°But no matter how vast it is, it¡¯s still limited. It might amodate four emperors of the seas, but it cannot hold a fifth! Now, you and your Dragon Hunter Pirates are already showing signs of this. Your emergence has challenged the existing Four Emperors¡¯ power. We have genuinely felt your threat, but honestly, Mom doesn¡¯t want to go to war with you right now. So, this invitation isn¡¯t just asking you to join the tea party; it¡¯s more of a goodwill gesture from Mom. Of course, you can choose to refuse, but if you do, it will be seen as rejecting the Big Mom Pirates¡¯ goodwill. What happens then is uncertain, but Mom might consider teaming up with Kaido once to eliminate the Dragon Hunter Pirates as a potential threat¡­¡±


    Katakuri¡¯s words caused the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates to turn pale. If the Big Mom Pirates and the Beasts Pirates really joined forces against Ian, then¡­


    Even Kuzan (Aokiji) felt this situation was extremely dangerous. Indeed, the rise of the Dragon Hunter Pirates would impact the existing power structures. Ian had good rtionships with the Whitebeard Pirates and the Red-Haired Pirates, meaning his rise directly threatened the Big Mom Pirates and the Beasts Pirates. Anyone who could be a Yonko was not an easy adversary. Realizing such a threat, they would undoubtedly try everything to eliminate the Dragon Hunter Pirates. Especially with Whitebeard, such a powerful figure, backing Ian, it might indeed prompt Big Mom and Kaido to team up¡­


    A single hair triggers the whole body. Ian was no longer that small-time bounty hunter. Every decision he made would have significant repercussions.


    So at this moment, all eyes were on Ian, waiting to see how he would react.


    Ian furrowed his brow, looking at Katakuri and the invitation in his hand. After thinking for a moment, he finally reached out and took the invitation from Katakuri again, then asked, ¡°What exactly does Big Mom¡¯s so-called goodwill mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Katakuri shrugged. ¡°Mom also hates Kaido. If you can get along with her at this tea party and reach a consensus, then perhaps the Big Mom Pirates will stand on your side, helping you take down Kaido and letting you take over Kaido¡¯s position as a Yonko.¡±


    Hearing this, Smoker and Tashigi were so shocked they almost jumped: Was this kind of maneuver even possible!?


    Ian was equally surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected Katakuri to say something like this. He had initially thought Katakuri would suggest a non-aggression pact at most.


    Now, it seemed Big Mom actually wanted to support him in rising to power!?


    Perospero was quite pleased with Ian¡¯s shocked expression. Licking his candy cane, heughed strangely, ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. Although I¡¯m also very upset that you took my lifespan in Dressrosa, strictly speaking, that¡¯s just a personal grudge between you and me. You don¡¯t have much of a feud with the Big Mom Pirates. If Mama sees potential in you, then as her son, I will naturally follow her will.¡±


    Ian red at him but said nothing, cing the invitation on the table. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hold onto the invitation for now. I¡¯ll consider it. You can leave now.¡±


    Perospero nodded. As long as Ian epted the invitation, it was up to him whether to attend or not. Their mission wasplete, and they could report back to Mama.


    However, just as Perospero was about to turn and leave, Katakuri suddenly grabbed him and said, ¡°Wait a moment!¡±


    ¡°Is there something else?¡± Ian asked, frowning.


    ¡°It¡¯s not us who have something, but you who have something,¡± Katakuri replied with a smile. His mouth was hidden behind his scarf, so his expression was unreadable. He held onto Perospero and said to Ian, ¡°And it¡¯s a big matter. I think you might find us useful.¡±


    Perospero was initially puzzled by Katakuri¡¯s decision to stay but then remembered his brother¡¯s abilities.


    Katakuri, despite being Big Mom¡¯s second son, was likely the most powerful among her children. With a bounty of 1,057,000,000 Berries and the special Paramecia Mochi Mochi no Mi, he also possessed exceptionally strong Kenbunshoku Haki, allowing him to foresee short glimpses of the future.


    Katakuri must have ¡°seen¡± something significant about to happen, which prompted him to stay.


    At that moment, Ian also remembered Katakuri¡¯s abilities, making him frown. Kuzan¡¯s purpose in seeking Ian¡¯s help was apparently to prevent the capture of Dragon. Their uing discussion would naturally focus on this matter. If Katakuri had indeed ¡°seen¡± this part of the future, it indicated that he had already guessed their next move.


    So Ian straightforwardly asked him, ¡°Do you want a share of the action?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Katakuri nodded. ¡°We are pirates, after all. How could we possibly miss out on this? Besides, for Mama¡¯s tea party, we need to bring a little gift, and right now is the perfect opportunity!¡±


    ¡°How much do you want?¡± Ian asked.


    Katakuri held up one finger. ¡°Ten percent. We want ten percent!¡±


    However, Ian shook his head. ¡°Too much. Five percent.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± Katakuri agreed readily.


    Their conversation left everyone else bewildered, not understanding the cryptic negotiation. Finally, Nana couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity and asked, ¡°What on earth are you talking about with all this ten percent and five percent?¡±


    Ian¡¯s response was shocking: ¡°We¡¯re talking about robbing the Golden City!¡±


    For a moment, everyone was utterly stunned¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 623: Box Him In and Attack!

    Ian¡¯s n was quite audacious, a bit too oundish, leaving even Kuzan (Aokiji) momentarily stunned. ¡°Robbing the Golden City!? What exactly are you thinking?¡±


    With a shrug, Ian responded, ¡°Come on, Admiral Kuzan, you were the one who said we need to find a way to stop Dragon from being captured by the World Government. Dragon is the leader of the Revolutionary Army. You can¡¯t seriously expect us to rescue him directly, right? If we did that, the World Government would surely brand us as part of the Revolutionary Army.¡±


    Kuzan pped his forehead, realizing Ian had a point. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Now that Tesoro has aligned himself with the World Government and this is his territory, it¡¯s clear he¡¯ll be a significant asset in capturing Dragon,¡± Ian exined. ¡°But if we can create a major distraction, it might force him to divert his attention, potentially causing their efforts to fail. This kind of indirect rescue is far more effective than direct intervention.¡±


    ¡°So, you want to rob the Golden City?¡± Kuzan pondered. ¡°That¡¯s a sure way to attract Tesoro¡¯s attention. This is hisir; he won¡¯t stand idly by while his wealth is stolen¡­¡±


    ¡°Not just me, but us!¡± Ian pointed at Kuzan. ¡°You need to help too!¡±


    ¡°Me!?¡± Kuzan was taken aback, pointing at himself. ¡°I¡¯m a Navy Admiral! And you want me to join a pirate heist!?¡±


    ¡°No kidding! You came to me asking for help with this, didn¡¯t you? What, did you think you¡¯d just sit back and watch the show without lifting a finger?¡± Ian scoffed. ¡°And besides, you¡¯re a ¡®former¡¯ Navy Admiral.¡±


    Hearing this, Reiju and those in the know nearly burst outughing.    Ian was too cunning! After learning that Dragon had been discovered by the World Government, he was the one most anxious. Yet, he managed to shift the burden onto Kuzan, acting all eager to help out of the goodness of his heart.


    Because Kuzan didn¡¯t know about Ian¡¯s connection to the Revolutionary Army, he believed Ian was intervening out of respect for him. So, when Ian demanded Kuzan help out, Kuzan found himself unable to refuse.


    Watching Kuzan¡¯s conflicted expression, Reiju and the others wore peculiar smiles, knowing he would eventually agree.


    Ian had effectively trapped Kuzan, scoring a free top-tier fighter in the form of a former Navy Admiral¡­


    While Ian and Kuzan both agreed that the World Government must not capture Dragon, Ian¡¯s underhanded tactics meant that if Kuzan ever discovered Ian¡¯s true rtionship with Dragon, he would undoubtedly feel utterly agitated.


    However, with Ian¡¯s exnation, everyone understood that Ian intended to cause a significantmotion to divert Tesoro and the World Government¡¯s attention, giving Dragon a chance to escape.


    This ssic tactic of ¡± indirect approach ¡± was Ian¡¯s true intention behind the n to rob Gran Tesoro.


    Though his crew knew the real story, to outsiders, there appeared to be no connection between Ian and Dragon. No one knew that Ian was secretly a member of the Revolutionary Army.


    Dragon¡¯s appearance in Gran Tesoro was too coincidental. Ian suspected that Dragon might havee for him, but without direct contact, he couldn¡¯t be sure. Dragon might havee for other reasons. Now that Dragon¡¯s presence was identally discovered, Ian had to maintain a tacit understanding with Dragon, keeping their connection hidden.


    Conveniently, not only did Kuzane to him, but Carina, the treasure thief infiltrating Tesoro¡¯s ranks, also sought him out.


    Originally, Ian had no intention of robbing Gran Tesoro. He wasn¡¯t a traditional pirate and didn¡¯t usually engage in such activities. Plus, he wanted his Dragon Hunter Pirates to enjoy their rare vacation and rx in Gran Tesoro. But ns couldn¡¯t keep up with changes, and now, to indirectly help Dragon out of his predicament, sacrificing Tesoro became necessary.


    With Carina¡¯s appearance, Ian¡¯s robbery n became an opportunity that fell into hisp. Perospero and Katakuri showing up was an unexpected twist. He hadn¡¯t intended to involve them, but Katakuri¡¯s ability to foresee the future was truly a bug. Katakuri had ¡°seen¡± through his n.


    Ian quickly realized the advantage of having these two involved. The extra muscle came in the form of former Navy Admiral Kuzan, making Big Mom¡¯s pirate crew the perfect scapegoat.


    ¡°Oh, Tesoro, it¡¯s not that our forces aren¡¯t strong; it¡¯s just that the enemy is too cunning. Our Dragon Hunter Pirates are full of righteousness, and how could we possibly do something as dishonorable as robbery? It¡¯s just that Big Mom¡¯s two sons, wanting to bring gifts to their mother, took a liking to your treasure vault. Then they saw our crew had the numbers and coerced us into carrying the loot for them¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to me someone, me Big Mom¡¯s pirates. We¡¯re actually innocent¡­¡±


    If Perospero, Katakuri, Kuzan, and Tesoro could hear Ian¡¯s thoughts at this moment, they¡¯d probably be jumping up and down, screaming for help!


    Damn it! The real mastermind is you, isn¡¯t it!?


    Can the schemes not be so deep!?


    What about trust between people!?


    But unfortunately, none of them had telepathy, so they could only follow Ian¡¯s n in confusion.


    Once all the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates had returned, Ian called everyone together and got ready to set out. He asked Carina to lead the way. ?


    Carina waspletely bewildered the entire time. God bless her; she had only heard Tesoro mention Ian and the Dragon Hunter Pirates with great apprehension. That¡¯s why she thought of approaching Ian to see if they could cooperate. But she never imagined she would meet a former Navy admiral and members of the Big Mom Pirates. And now, these seemingly unrted people had amon goal¡ªto rob Tesoro!


    I¡¯m a thief, a thief! Carina felt a surge of frustration. I just wanted to steal the money quietly, without anyone noticing. I didn¡¯t want to make such a big deal out of it!


    ¡°What¡¯s the n!?¡± Carina felt like she had gotten involved in something huge and tried to struggle out of it. She said to Ian, ¡°Tesoro¡¯s treasury is heavily guarded. You want to rob the Golden City without a n?¡±


    Ian looked at Carina strangely, scratched his head, and pointed to Kuzan and Katakuri standing beside him, ¡°What n? Do you think with this group of people, we need a n to rob a treasury? We can just storm in. If Tesoro can stop us, I¡¯ll consider converging to farming!¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Ian lifted Carina¡¯s chin, gently shook it, and smiled, ¡°All you need to do is lead us to Tesoro¡¯s treasury!¡±


    Carina was speechless. She realized she couldn¡¯t argue against Ian¡¯s words. Yeah, with this group¡¯s strength, who needs a n?


    Just a straightforward, brute-force approach¡­


    Fujitora couldn¡¯t help butugh wryly at Ian¡¯s spontaneous robbery n. Crocodile muttered, ¡°There¡¯s really no skill to this!¡± which earned him a disdainful eye roll from Enel, who was eager to reim his lost gold.


    Under Ian¡¯s leadership, the group left the hotel in a grand procession. Guided by Carina, they headed towards the location of Tesoro¡¯s hidden treasury.


    At that moment, Ian, nked by Kuzan on one side and Katakuri on the other, felt invincible.


    Meanwhile, Tesoro, alongside world government officials and a group of CP intelligence agents, was pursuing Dragon¡¯s whereabouts. As an awakened user of the Gold-Gold Fruit, Tesoro could sense and manipte all the gold in the city. Dragon was unaware that the gold dust scattered at the port had such capabilities, so his movements had already been detected by Tesoro.


    ¡°Heh heh! The most heinous criminal in history, Revolutionary Dragon? If you fall into my hands, the whole world will know the name of the Golden Emperor Tesoro!¡±


    As Tesoro was relishing this thought, an inexplicable feeling of foreboding suddenly washed over him¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 624: Ians Deep Schemes!

    Tesoro¡¯s treasury was located in the tallest building in the Golden City.


    This building, entirely gleaming with gold, was shaped like an arm with its index finger pointing towards the sky. It was andmark structure in the Golden City and also served as the central monitoring hub for the entire city.


    Such a prominent building was naturally easy to find, but as Karina had mentioned, it was heavily guarded. Within a 500-meter radius of the building, numerous armed guards were stationed, preventing any unauthorized personnel from approaching.


    As Ian and hisrge group appeared, they immediately drew the guards¡¯ attention.


    However, recognizing the Dragon Hunter Pirates, the guards knew that these people were guests of Lord Tesoro. A group of ck-d guards approached and politely said to Ian, ¡°Honored guests, please forgive us, but this is a restricted area and not open for public tours¡­¡±


    Ian smiled and turned to look at Perospero.


    Perospero was somewhat annoyed. Ian¡¯s look was clear¡ªhe wanted Perospero to be the first to act. Aside from Big Mom, Perospero had never been ordered around by an outsider before, which naturally made him a bit displeased. However, since he had already reached an agreement with Ian, he suppressed his irritation and acted directly.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Perospero¡¯s legs dissolved like liquid, forming a pool of syrup with a sweet aroma on the ground. This syrup quickly spread out, flowing towards Tesoro¡¯s guards.


    ¡°What¡­ what is this?!¡± The guards realized something was wrong and tried to run away from the syrup, but it was toote. Under Perospero¡¯s control, the syrup immediately climbed up the guards¡¯ legs, coiling around them like living creatures and quickly enveloping them in the sweet liquid.    In an instant, the fifteen guards who hade to greet them were covered in ayer of syrup. Once they werepletely encased, the syrup rapidly cooled and hardened.


    The guards were instantly immobilized. The hardened syrup was as strong as steel armor, and no matter how much they struggled, they couldn¡¯t move an inch.


    Moreover, Perospero was ruthless. Under his control, the syrup not only covered the guards¡¯ bodies but alsopletely encased their faces. As the syrup hardened, an airtight mask formed. The guards, unable to breathe, tried to scream in terror but couldn¡¯t make a sound and ended up suffocating¡­


    This scene naturally caught the attention of the remaining guards. They immediately realized that these people were not guests. While loudly calling for reinforcements, they opened fire with their guns and mortars, aiming at Ian and his group.


    Aokiji shook his head, crouched down, and pressed his hand to the ground. The next second, a solid ice wall rose from the ground, expanding to cover a vast area and shielding everyone.


    Bullets and shells exploded against the ice wall, producing shes of fire and smoke, but they couldn¡¯t even chip away a bit of the ice.


    ¡°Such high durability!¡± Ian couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up to Aokiji in admiration.


    ¡°No need for your praise!¡± Aokiji replied grumpily to Ian.


    He¡¯s not an idiot; even though he couldn¡¯t figure out the exact reason, he had a nagging feeling that Ian had tricked him. Just a short while ago, they were fighting each other on the battlefield at Edd War, and now, inexplicably, he was helping Ian rob a ce. Anyone would feel something was off¡­


    However, Ian just chuckled. Since Aokiji had already acted, there was no turning back now.


    Arge number of guards continued to pour out from the tower, but Perospero¡¯s syrup spread like a tide, coating anyone who couldn¡¯t evade in a sugary shell, turning them into sweet statues.


    This eerie scene naturally frightened the remaining guards. As more and more guards were subdued by Perospero, the gunfire and artillery fire weakened significantly, allowing Ian and his group to continue advancing towards the tower.


    ¡°Hurry! Close the door! We can¡¯t let them in!¡± A lead guard shouted, leading his men into the tower and working together to shut the heavy golden door.


    Yes, the majority of this building¡¯s structure was made of gold¡ªthe floors, walls, and ceilings were all golden. That¡¯s why the tower looked so magnificent; it was truly made of gold.


    The weight of the gold was self-evident. This golden gate, the entrance to the tower, served as the first line of defense for the guards.


    However, just as the guards shut the door and braced against it, a massive force suddenly struck, smashing against the gate!


    Boom!! With a loud crash, the entire golden door, as if struck by a battering ram, bulged inward, sending the guards behind it flying and spitting blood from the impact.


    Outside the door, Katakuri maintained his punching stance, looking at the rebounding door and said, ¡°Pretty sturdy!¡±


    Indeed, that punch just now was thrown by him. Like Luffy¡¯s rubber arms, Katakuri¡¯s arm could also stretch, and with his fist hardened by Haki to be as solid as steel, it brought immense destructive power.


    However, since the door was made entirely of gold, it had excellent malleability. Katakuri¡¯s punch didn¡¯t shatter it but made it bulge and then rebound.


    Katakuri looked back and saw Ian and the Dragon Hunter Pirates just standing there with their arms crossed, clearly not intending to help. Helpless, Katakuri had to strike again.


    This time, however, his fist swelled to an enormous size. As he punched out again, with a thunderous roar, he finally sted the closed door off its hinges!


    The terrifying power left the guards inside dumbfounded. Realizing they were no match, they quickly scattered and fled as Ian and his crew began entering the hall one after another.


    The enemy had invaded, and they needed to report this to Tesoro immediately.


    In fact, Tesoro didn¡¯t need their report. After awakening his Devil Fruit powers, he had developed a sensory connection with all the gold in the city. The moment Katakuri¡¯s first punch struck the golden door, Tesoro had already sensed it.


    So, he immediately stopped, looked up, and focused his gaze through several buildings toward his stronghold, the Golden Tower.


    ¡°Damn it! Who is it!?¡± Tesoro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Who dares to target my vault at this time!? They must be tired of living their miserable lives!¡±


    Due to the ongoing search for the revolutionary leader, Dragon, there was some chaos in Golden City. Most of the people here were pirates and criminals. While they might usually behave, chaos was exactly what these people thrived on. Tesoro knew this well, so when he sensed intruders at the Golden Tower, his first thought was that some opportunistic pirates were trying to take advantage of the situation.


    ¡°Tanaka, Barat! Take a group back immediately!¡± Tesoro ordered.


    Without wasting any time, Tanaka and Barat led a team away, while the World Government official, Solomon, asked Tesoro, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Just some rats in the gutter, thinking they can cause trouble on my turf while we¡¯re distracted,¡± Tesoro replied with a cold expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Solomon said nonchntly. ¡°After learning that Dragon appeared here, the nearby naval base has already dispatched warships heading this way. Once we catch those opportunists, you can deal with them however you see fit. The World Government will back you up!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so,¡± Tesoro said.


    However, for some reason, he still felt uneasy. Ever since Dragon had shown up, he had been feeling a persistent sense of unease. The sudden, heart-pounding rm he had just experienced made Tesoro realize that things might not be as simple as they seemed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and capture Dragon as soon as possible,¡± Solomon urged. ¡°Let your subordinates hold off the intruders for now.¡±


    Tesoro nodded, realizing there was no other choice.


    However, just as he started moving and following Solomon, the Den Den Mushi in his pocket suddenly started ringing frantically.


    Pulling out the Den Den Mushi and answering it, Tesoro heard the panicked cries of the guards at the Gold Tower!


    ¡°Lord Tesoro! It¡­ it¡¯s bad! Perospero and Katakuri of the Big Mom Pirates are leading an attack on the Gold Tower!¡±


    Tesoro¡¯s face turned green as he yelled into the receiver, ¡°What!? How could they¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, the guard on the other end continued, ¡°It¡¯s not just them. Admiral Aokiji is there too. He¡¯s also joined the fight, and ck Dragon Ian has brought his Dragon Hunter Pirates with him. They haven¡¯t started fighting yet, but it seems like they¡¯re all in this together¡­¡±


    Tesoro¡¯s mind buzzed, and he was utterly stunned by this news!


    So they were working together after all!


    No wonder Perospero and Katakuri asked about Ian as soon as they arrived in the Golden City. I wondered how it could be such a coincidence. As soon as Ian appeared, these people followed. Turns out they were all in on it, plotting against my Golden City from the start!


    Even Aokiji, after leaving the Navy, is now acting without any restraints?


    Tesoro finally understood where his unease wasing from¡­


    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± Tesoro stomped and cursed through gritted teeth, ¡°I should have realized it earlier. Ian¡¯s money-absorbing powers can¡¯t be satisfied with a mere 20 billion! In my Golden City, this guy is like a rat falling into a granary. How could he possibly resist? It was all fake! Everything was fake! I waspletely fooled by his previousw-abiding act! This guy¡¯s scheming is way too deep!¡±


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 625: The Fake Officers

    Unfortunately, Tesoro still hadn¡¯t grasped the key issue at hand.


    He should never have gotten involved with the matter concerning Dragon. Although Dragon appeared in the Golden City, Tesoro could have pretended not to notice. The World Government wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything to him, and he could have stayed out of it. Perhaps then, he wouldn¡¯t be facing the troubles he was now.


    Tesoro didn¡¯t realize this. Perhaps it was due to his long-standing mindset; he always assumed that anyone opposing him was after his money.


    So, at this moment, he was convinced that Ian and his group were taking advantage of the chaos caused by Dragon¡¯s appearance to fish in troubled waters. He never considered the connection between Dragon and Ian.


    Compared to helping the World Government capture Dragon, Tesoro still felt that his stronghold and money were more important. So, he decided to turn back immediately.


    Solomon also heard the contents from the Den Den Mushi and knew someone was targeting Tesoro¡¯s treasury. However, since he worked for the World Government, his mission took priority over everything else. Seeing Tesoro wanting to leave, he tried to stop him, but Tesoropletely ignored him!


    Tesoro had gained his current status through capital and financial power. Without his money, he would be nothing. Compared to the money in his treasury, the promises made by the Five Elders and the World Government were empty words. Tesoro understood clearly that if he became penniless, the World Government would likely send people to take over his Golden City entirely!


    Despite being in a hurry to return, Tesoro still retained some rationality. He realized that this time his opponents were unimaginably strong, and he couldn¡¯t stop them alone. So, on his way back, he took the risk of offending the World Government and found Edward Weevil and Miss Bakkin, who had been detained.


    These two had been the witnesses who discovered Dragon¡¯s whereabouts and had long been controlled by Tesoro using gold, under the watch of CP agents. Upon finding them, Tesoro directly knocked out the CP agents.    He approached Bakkin, who was wrapped tightly in gold, squatted down, and said, ¡°Want to make a lot of money?¡±


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Bakkin, who had previously been frozen by Aokiji, was still shivering despite being encased in gold. However, hearing Tesoro¡¯s words, she immediately perked up, her eyes sparkling as she said, ¡°Of course, if there¡¯s money to be made, I¡¯m in!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Tesoro snapped his fingers, and the gold on Bakkin immediately liquefied, retreating from her body and setting her free.


    Squatting in front of Bakkin, Tesoro sneered and whispered, ¡°Old woman, to be honest, I really dislike you! But your son is a treasure, so you still have some value. If you can bring him along and help me solve this problem, I can pay you arge sum as a hiring fee.¡±


    ¡°How much!?¡± Bakkin,pletely enticed by Tesoro¡¯s words, didn¡¯t mind being called an old woman at all.


    ¡°Ten billion!¡± Tesoro was generous, saying, ¡°Someone is targeting my treasury right now. If your son can help me drive them away, I¡¯ll give you ten billion Berries!¡±


    The figure stunned Bakkin, and without thinking, she nodded in agreement.


    All her scheming was for money, and with this golden opportunity in front of her, she couldn¡¯t care less about Dragon.


    After reaching an agreement with Bakkin, Tesoro also released Edward Weevil. The dim-witted Edward Weevil initially wanted to attack Tesoro, roaring, ¡°You dare to bind me and my mama! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ?


    However, Miss Bakkin¡¯s cane snapped and cracked against Edward Weevil¡¯s feet as she scolded, ¡°Stupid son, always thinking about fighting and killing! Don¡¯t you know that making money is the most important thing? I¡¯ve raised you with so much effort, and now there¡¯s a chance to make money, and you still want to attack the boss!?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Mama, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Edward Weevil apologized hastily.


    Tesoro covered his forehead, looking at the peculiar mother and son pair, questioning if he had made a mistake by involving them. However, he couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on it now. He signaled to Bakkin and led the way toward the Golden Tower.


    Bakkin, sitting on Edward Weevil¡¯s shoulder, quickly followed.


    At that moment, Tesoro¡¯s subordinates, Tanaka and Barat, had already arrived at the Golden Tower ahead of them.


    What they saw were various sugar-coated statues in different poses. The guards of the Golden Tower had already been taken down by Perospero¡¯s abilities, resulting in significant losses.


    Tanaka and Barat hurried upstairs, finding a severely injured guard who hadn¡¯t turned into a sugar statue. They quickly woke him up and asked about the situation.


    They learned that the enemies were advancing toward the top of the tower, and all the thousand guards in the Golden Tower had been deployed to stop them, but with little sess.


    Tanaka, ever loyal, realized the enemies had not yet seeded and immediately activated his Through-Through Fruit ability. He bypassed the stairs, slipping through floor after floor, heading directly to the top.


    Barat, on the other hand, thought for a moment and then found the remaining barely alive guards. She activated her Devil Fruit ability, starting to absorb their luck.


    The guards, who were already on the brink of death, faced even worse fates once their luck was drained by Barat. One unfortunate guard lying in the middle of the hall was crushed by a falling chandelier from the ceiling. Others, who were clinging to the stair railings, fell as the railings suddenly copsed, screaming as they plummeted. Some guards¡¯ wounds reopened, causing massive blood loss, while others choked on their own saliva in bizarre idents. In short, these already dying men faced even worse misfortunes after losing their remaining luck.


    With luck on her side, Barat confidently advanced toward the top floor.


    On the floor just below the top, Tesoro¡¯s remaining subordinates had set up a defensive position, attempting to block and dy Ian and his group¡¯s advance.


    They had destroyed the elevators,id numerous bombs in the hallway, and positioned arge number of personnel at the exits, creating a dense crossfire to block the entire corridor.


    ¡°This is annoying. How many waves have there been?¡±


    Katakuri, leading the way, barely stepped into the hallway when he was greeted by a barrage of bullets and shells, filling the corridor with thick smoke.


    However, these weapons werepletely ineffective against someone like Katakuri. The bullets and shells sunk into his body, only to be expelled by Katakuri, dropping harmlessly to the ground.


    The Mochi-Mochi Fruit¡¯s abilities were simr to Luffy¡¯s Rubber-Rubber Fruit, though in terms of rebounding attacks, it was somewhat less effective. Therefore, Katakuri didn¡¯t send the bullets and shells back unchanged.


    Ian leaned against the wall, hands behind his head, yawning, ¡°Why bother saying so much? Who cares how many waves there are? Just clear the path!¡±


    Throughout this journey, Ian and the Dragon Hunter Pirates had an extraordinarily leisurely time. Most of the fighting was handled by Perospero and Katakuri. Ian had been using them like workhorses, leaving most of thebat tasks to them, which meant that even Aokiji rarely had to intervene.


    Naturally, Perospero and Katakuri harbored some resentment, but Ian had his reasons. Initially, he hadn¡¯t nned on including them; they insisted on joining. Now that they wanted him to lead them in this endeavor, how could they not put in the effort?


    Seeing Ian adopting an attitude of expecting to win effortlessly, Perospero and Katakuri felt helpless. Although Ian had epted Big Mom¡¯s invitation, he hadn¡¯t yet decided whether he would attend the tea party. Regardless, he was now a potential guest of Big Mom, cing them in a delicate cooperative rtionship, and they had no choice but to ept being used.


    Katakuri continued advancing under heavy gunfire. Although the exploding bombs shattered his body, it quickly reassembled.


    Fortunately, the main structure of the Golden Tower was made of gold, which could withstand the explosions without significant damage. Katakuri moved through the corridor like Rambo, eventually reaching the guards.


    Desperate, the guards drew their swords and attacked Katakuri, only to be punched into the ground one by one. The disparity between a fruit ability user and ordinary people was immense.


    Ian and his crew leisurely followed behind, walking through the charred corridor until they reached Katakuri.


    At the end of the corridor was a massive spiral staircase leading to the top floor. ording to Carina¡¯s intel, at the top of the tower were four round golden domes, resembling the four curved fingers of a hand in the Golden Tower¡¯s design. In reality, these domes were enormous vaults, one of which contained all of Tesoro¡¯s money.


    Just as Ian and his crew started ascending the spiral staircase, Tanaka appeared. He emerged from the floor below, holding a handgun, and jumped into the air, firing at Ian¡¯s group!


    With a bang, a bullet was fired towards one of the Dragon Hunter Pirates¡¯ ordinary sailors. Tanaka knew his bullets were ineffective against the likes of Ian and his strong crew members, so he aimed at the regr sailors instead.


    However, he clearly underestimated thebat prowess of the Dragon Hunter Pirates¡¯ ordinary sailors. The sailor reacted instantly, raising his shield to block the bullet.


    When Tanaka missed his shot, he didn¡¯t linger. Uponnding, he passed through the floor and disappeared, only to reappear from a side wall momentster, continuing his gunfire.


    ¡°I¡¯m here! Now I¡¯m gone! I¡¯m back again! And now I¡¯m gone again!¡±


    Using this harassing tactic, Tanaka aimed to dy Ian and his crew. However, his annoying, fly-like behavior only infuriated Ian.


    Ian punched the wall, breaking through the cement to reveal the golden structure inside. cing his hand on the golden wall, a powerful electric current surged through the gold, spreading throughout the entire Golden Tower.


    Tanaka, attempting to phase through the floor for another attack, faced disaster. As soon as he tried to pass through the floor, he was electrocuted by the high-voltage current, sending him flying out from the ground with a crackling burst.


    Looking at Tanaka, whoy motionless on the floor, his body charred, Ian scoffed, ¡°Permeation fruit? Are you kidding me? Is this the best Tesoro¡¯s subordinates can offer?¡±


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 626: How to Deal with Such Bad Luck

    Regarding Tanaka, the subpar subordinate of Tesoro, everyone had little to say. However, they all looked at Ian with some curiosity.


    They noticed a detail that could easily have been overlooked: when Tanaka was ejected from the floor by Ian¡¯s electric current, the current that appeared in the air was ck!


    They had seen ck lightning before, especially Aokiji, who remembered that the final thunderbolt at the Sabaody Archipgo, when Kizaru and he witnessed it, was Ian¡¯s first instance of ck lightning.


    Everyone knew that the ck lightning Ian produced was far more powerful than regr lightning. However, such ck lightning usually required Ian to charge up beforehand.


    But this time, they did not see Ian charging up. He simply ced his hand on the gold conductor, and the resulting current was ck! This is what puzzled everyone.


    What exactly is going on?


    Including Aokiji, the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates all felt something was unusual. They spected internally whether Ian¡¯s abilities had evolved again. After all, everyone knew that for the past few days, Ian had been holed up in the hotel, tinkering with something.


    Only Perospero and Katakuri, who didn¡¯t know much about Ian¡¯s abilities, failed to notice this detail. After Ian casually dealt with Tanaka, they felt a bit more bnced, at least Ian had finally made a move.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Katakuri said, ¡°Since Tesoro¡¯s subordinates have shown up, it means he will soon arrive here.¡±    Everyone nodded and was about to set off when a sultry voice came from behind, ¡°Everyone, the rooftop is off-limits! You can¡¯t go any further!¡±


    Turning around, they saw Barat standing in the hallway behind them, hands on her hips, slowly walking towards them.


    ¡°Sir Ian, you are truly heartless!¡± Barat said resentfully as she walked, ¡°When I was your guide, you were so indifferent to me, and now you want to rob my boss¡¯s vault. Do you know this could get me in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Ian chuckled, leaning against the wall, ¡°You¡¯re Tesoro¡¯s trusted aide. How could he me you?¡±


    Barat sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no helping it; the boss is a strict man.¡±


    As she spoke, Barat had already walked to the rear of the group. The sailors of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, seeing her approach, hesitated for a moment and then stepped aside to let her pass.


    But just then, Carina suddenly shouted, ¡°Careful, don¡¯t let her get close! She¡¯s a Luck-Luck Fruit user! Don¡¯t let her touch you!¡±


    With Carina¡¯s warning, although the crew didn¡¯t fully understand what the Luck-Luck Fruit¡¯s ability was, they all instinctively stepped back and readied their weapons, wary of Barat.


    Barat halted and addressed Carina. ¡°So it¡¯s you, Carina! When Lord Tesoro brought you back, I knew you were trouble. And now you¡¯ve betrayed us!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Carina retorted, turning her head. ¡°Betrayal? I was never one of you. Tesoro used me to make money, and I used him to make money. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°Say what you want!¡± Barat snorted coldly. ¡°Just wait until Lord Tesoro arrives. Let¡¯s see how you exin yourself then!¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Carinaughed smugly, wrapping her arms around Ian¡¯s. ¡°Punish me? He can try, but first, he¡¯ll have to get past the dashing captain Ian here!¡±


    Ian looked at Carina speechlessly and said, ¡°ttering me won¡¯t work.¡±


    Carina smiled mischievously, winking at Ian. ¡°I¡¯m a woman. I need to use my wits to survive. So even if you know I¡¯m ttering you, can¡¯t you just pretend to enjoy it?¡±


    Ian chuckled and decided to ignore Carina, turning his attention to Barat. ¡°Miss Barat, you¡¯re here to stop us too, I presume?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Barat stood tall and smiled. ¡°I might not have much fighting power, but I can stop you in another way!¡±


    With that, she suddenly flicked a golden chip coin onto the ground.


    As soon as the golden chip hit the ground, it bounced a few times, heading towards Doroni and the others from the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    In the puzzled gazes of everyone, the coin bounced a few times, spun in circles on the ground, and then fell t.


    In the next moment, a crack suddenly appeared in the ground where the coin hadnded. The crack rapidly expanded, epassing the area where Doroni and a dozen others stood.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Ian¡¯s heart tightened. He realized that Barat hadn¡¯te here to absorb their luck; she had been prepared for this all along!


    It must have been those defeated subordinates of Tesoro. Barat had probably already absorbed all their luck!


    With a loud crash, the ground under Doroni and his group suddenly copsed. A hole appeared, and a dozen Dragon Hunter Pirates¡¯ sailors fell through with a cry.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone looked bewildered and quickly ran to the hole to look down. They saw Doruni and the others below, dazed and disheveled from the fall. Though they were all physically strong, the sudden drop from such a height had caused them some injuries.


    Only Ian understood. The coin Barat had flicked was imbued with strong luck, causing a highly improbable event to ur.


    The corridor had been filled with bombs set off by Tesoro¡¯s men earlier. Although the solid gold structure hadn¡¯t copsed, it might have developed small cracks due to the explosions.


    When Barat¡¯s coinnded, there was a slight vibration. This tiny vibration altered the stress on these hidden cracks, causing them to suddenly expand and swallow up Doroni and the others.


    This seemed utterly inconceivable, but Ian understood that Barat¡¯s Luck-Luck Fruit was just that mysterious!


    It was as if she could amplify those extremely low-probability events, making them develop in ways that favored her¡­


    Honestly, Ian couldn¡¯t exin the principle behind the Luck-Luck Fruit¡¯s power. Paramecia-type Devil Fruits often possessed bizarre, almost bug-like abilities. Just like the abilities of Sugar¡¯s Hobby-Hobby Fruit in his own pirate crew or Ain¡¯s Return-Return Fruit in Zephyr¡¯s Neo Marines, these were undeniably tricky Devil Fruit powers.


    After Doroni and the others fell, the closest person to Barat was Tashigi! Recognizing an enemy, Tashigi didn¡¯t hesitate. She immediately raised her sword and charged at Barat.


    However, just as she took the first two steps and raised her sword, her footnded on a round bullet¡­


    Tashigi¡¯s entire body pitched forward, and she fell t on her face. The thud was loud enough that Ian¡¯s eyelid twitched, wondering if Tashigi¡¯s chest might have been ttened from the impact¡­


    Seeing Tashigi inexplicably stumble, Smoker felt the situation was incredibly bizarre. However, he didn¡¯t believe in such things and decided to act. His arm turned into smoke and shot forward, aiming his Haki-coated jitte directly at Barat¡¯s abdomen to subdue her.


    However, Barat didn¡¯t move an inch. Suddenly, a strong wind blew up from the hole into which Doroni and the others had fallen. This powerful gust struck Smoker¡¯s smoke-formed arm!


    In the wind¡¯s blow, Smoker¡¯s arm bent and twisted, moving erratically. Then something even stranger happened¡ªthe bent arm carried Smoker¡¯s jitte in a 180-degree arc, and the tip of the jitte ended up touching Smoker¡¯s own smoke arm!


    In other words, Smoker¡¯s Haki-coated jitte struck his own body, a once-in-a-decade urrence that had just happened right before their eyes!


    ¡°How¡­how is this possible!?¡± Smoker felt a sudden wave of weakness wash over him. He could no longer grip his weapon, and it ttered to the ground.


    Fortunately, being struck by the Sea Prism Stone jitte was only momentary. As soon as he let go of his weapon, his strength returned. He quickly took a step forward to steady himself.


    However, something even stranger happened. When he stepped forward, he unexpectedly stepped on a banana peel that had somehow appeared there. With a ¡°slip,¡± Smoker went flying!


    Hended in a worse position than Tashigi had, sliding forward until his head collided with the tip of the Sea Prism Stone jitte lying on the ground¡­


    This time, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to get up!


    Seeing Smoker taken down by his own jitte, Ian¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head: Is this for real!?


    Damn it, how do we deal with this kind of situation!?


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo  <ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 627: Fake Super Saiyan

    Previously, when Barat was acting as Ian¡¯s guide and host, she had managed to conceal the fact that she was a Devil Fruit user. She hadn¡¯t demonstrated any abilities at all. After all, her power was most useful in a casino setting, making her the ultimate cheater. If everyone knew about her Devil Fruit ability, how could she help Tesoro cheat and make gamblers lose everything?


    So, in fact, this was the first time Ian was seeing her powers in action.


    The Luck-Luck Fruit¡¯s abilities, when used inbat, indeed constituted a very strange fighting style. Under the influence of intense good luck, she seemed to be able to neutralize attacks directed at her through unexpected or erroneous means.


    Thisbat style certainly had its unique strengths and could be considered formidable. However, Ian also noticed some weaknesses in her ability.


    Firstly, her ability was primarily defensive, aimed at protecting herself. The counterattack against the attackers was not significant. While Tashigi and Smoker had ended up injuring themselves due to missteps, these injuries did notpletely take them out of the fight. As long as they could get back up, they could continue attacking her.


    Secondly, Ian spected that her good luck state probably had its limitations. If continuous attacks were directed at her, her good luck would eventually be exhausted.


    With these points in mind, Ian observed Barat¡¯s abilities and nned his next move.


    Moreover, to put it simply, her good luck protection was based on amplifying extremely low-probability events. Just like earlier, because there was a chance that Tashigi and Smoker might trip, the good luck protection amplified that probability, making the event happen and causing them to get unlucky.


    But what if there was an attack that had a 100% chance of hitting her? Would her good luck protection still be effective then?    Realizing these points, Ian immediately devised a n to deal with her. However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to subdue Barat; instead, he asked with great interest, ¡°The Luck-Luck Fruit? Miss Barat, can your good luck be transferred to others, making them very lucky as well?¡±


    He had wanted to ask this question for a long time, and now that Barat had disyed her Devil Fruit ability, it was the perfect opportunity to bring it up.


    Despite using her good luck to make even someone like Smoker stumble, Barat was still feeling uneasy and guilty. Whether it was Ian, Aokiji, or Katakuri, these three were all top-tier figures to her. Aokiji was a navy admiral, while Ian and Katakuri were pirates with bounties exceeding 1 billion Beli each. Barat thought to herself that if such high-level figures decided to take action against her, she would probably have no ability to resist.


    The Luck-Luck Fruit¡¯s ability didn¡¯t make Barat invincible. If it did, she wouldn¡¯t just be a subordinate under Tesoro; she would have already made a name for herself.


    She had been wary of Ian and his crew the entire time. She knew her mission was merely to stall them until Tesoro arrived, not to actually confront them head-on.


    However, she hadn¡¯t expected Ian to show such interest in her Devil Fruit ability.


    So, after a moment of hesitation, she truthfully replied, ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean you can¡¯t now, or that you can never do it?¡± Ian pressed further.


    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Barat was puzzled.


    With his arms crossed, Ian exined, ¡°Your Devil Fruit ability hasn¡¯t awakened yet, right? If you can¡¯t transfer good luck to others now, will you be able to do so after it awakens?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± Barat was a bit flustered. Her Devil Fruit ability wasn¡¯tbat-oriented, so her development and usage of it were quite limited. Although her boss, Tesoro, was an awakened Devil Fruit user, and she understood that Devil Fruits had an awakening stage, awakening seemed far off for her.


    Any Devil Fruit, once awakened, undergoes a transformation. However, Barat didn¡¯t know if her Devil Fruit ability would allow her to bestow good luck on others after awakening, as Ian suggested.


    Hearing Barat¡¯s response, Ian felt a bit disappointed. He had hoped that if her Fruit could indeed be awakened to transfer luck to others, he would take Barat from Tesoro at any cost. Even if she hadn¡¯t awakened yet, he could train and cultivate her until she did, which would greatly benefit him.


    But now, with Barat herself unsure if she could achieve that, he wondered if she was still worth cultivating.


    After pondering this for a moment, Ian suddenly and unexpectedly activated his Conqueror¡¯s Haki.


    Typically, Conqueror¡¯s Haki is an invisible, intangible spiritual force that can only be felt, not seen or touched. But this time, Ian¡¯s Haki manifested as a tangible ck light that swept across the entire area.


    Although Fujitora couldn¡¯t see it, he felt it most acutely. When Ian unleashed his Haki, it felt as if a shadow had passed through his body, like a fleeting shadow that enveloped the entire scene.


    In the past, when Ian unleashed his Conqueror¡¯s Haki, the members of the Dragon Hunters Pirates with some strength could mostly withstand it. However, this time was different. Many people felt a strong sense of dizziness, their heads spinning, and they nearly fell to the ground.


    And yet, this time, Ian¡¯s Haki wasn¡¯t just a brief sh butsted for a good while, about five or six seconds. During this period, the Conqueror¡¯s Haki came with a powerful shaking and impact effect. Everyone within the Haki¡¯s field felt an intense, roller-coaster-like, violently jolting sensation.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± A Longarm Tribe sailor couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. He fell to his knees, hands on the ground, and started vomiting.


    His vomiting triggered a chain reaction. The sailors with the lowest strength began to fall one by one, vomiting, foaming at their mouths, and rolling their eyes.


    If these seasoned fighters were like this, Barat was even worse. Under the continuous impact of Ian¡¯s Conqueror¡¯s Haki, she finally couldn¡¯t endure it and fainted directly on the ground.


    Seeing her pass out, Ian quickly retracted his Haki.


    ¡°Cap¡­ Captain!¡± One of the sailors, who was vomiting profusely, looked at Ian with a resentful expression and said, ¡°Why¡­ why did you include us in¡­ the impact¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Ian replied with a hint of apology, ¡°I had no choice. I was worried that if I only targeted her, she might somehow inexplicably deflect it, so I went for a full-area coverage!¡±


    This was Ian¡¯s method to deal with her, using an AoE (Area of Effect) attack, giving her no ce to escape. Moreover, Conqueror¡¯s Haki, being an intangible attack, would undoubtedly take effect. Thus, even with good luck on her side, Barat couldn¡¯t resist the impact since good luck wouldn¡¯t enhance her physical resistance to the shock.


    ¡°Captain, has your¡­ Haki improved?¡± Fujitora asked uncertainly.


    Improved was an understatement. Perospero and Katakuri both looked at Ian with some surprise. Fujitora had felt it, and so had they. They weren¡¯t surprised that Ian had Conqueror¡¯s Haki, but everyone knew that Conqueror¡¯s Haki couldn¡¯t be trained and would only grow stronger with the person¡¯s increasing strength. When Ian¡¯s Haki swept across with almost a tangible force just now, they both had a fleeting illusion that Big Mom had arrived!


    In other words, from their perspective, Ian¡¯s current Conqueror¡¯s Haki was nearly on par with Big Mom¡¯s¡­


    This realization made Perospero and Katakuri exchange nces.


    Mom was right; Ian was indeed as strong as a Yonko now!


    Ian just smiled at Fujitora¡¯s question without answering.


    His strength had indeed increased. With the addition of a new Level 60 card and the boost in basic abilities, all aspects of his attributes had seen a significant rise. What else could it be but an increase in power?


    Most importantly, the new Future Trunks card had given Ian a tremendous surprise!


    Just as Ian had anticipated, this Trunks card did indeede with the Super Saiyan ability!


    ¡¾Trunks (Future Timeline)¡¿


    ¨C Card Star Level: Four Stars


    ¨C Level: 60


    ¨C Skills:


    ¨C Sword Dance: A sword technique thatbines speed and power (can be activated with Expert-level Swordsmanship training).


    ¨C Ki st: Canunch energy in various forms, causing massive destruction (can be activated with Master-level Nen training).


    ¨C Martial Arts: Attacks the target with superior physical techniques (can be activated with Master-level Martial Arts training).


    ¨C Flight Technique: A unique flying skill that allows for flight with minimal energy consumption (can be activated with Expert-level Nen training and Master-level Physical training).


    ¨C Ultimate Technique:


    ¨C Super Saiyan 1: Transforms into Super Saiyan 1 state, boosting basic attributes by 1000% and increasing all skill attack power by 100% (can be activated in normal state with values halved, requires Grandmaster-level Physical training, Grandmaster-level Nen training, and the card upgraded to Five Stars).


    Ian had not yet gathered enough card fragments to upgrade this Trunks card, and it seems that the Super Saiyan is merely a state rather than a bloodline skill, with only a 10x boost effect. However, Ian could understand this. After all, a true Super Saiyan¡¯s power increases by 50 times after transformation. If it were truly like that in the card system, a single Trunks card wouldpletely outss all other cards in the series!


    Since the card system evolved from a game, it naturally maintains game bnce. It allows Ian to mimic the Super Saiyan state through his psychic power but doesn¡¯t grant him the actual Saiyan bloodline.


    Even so, this Trunks card was a great surprise. Ian discovered that even though he hadn¡¯t yet upgraded the card to a five-star red card, the normal state boost in the ultimate skill was still effective. This means that just by equipping this card in the card slot, all of Ian¡¯s other card skills gain an additional 50% power boost when used!


    This was the reason he could unleash ck lightning without charging up!


    Moreover, this boost also applied to his Haki power¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 628: Teddy Bear Toy

    ¡°What should we do with this woman?¡±


    After Barat passed out, Crocodile squatted beside her, lightly prodding her with his poisoned hook.


    Devil Fruit users typically lose their abilities when they faint, so Crocodile only dared to touch her now. From this gesture, it was clear that Crocodile had some interest in Barat.


    The Luck-Luck Fruit is a rare Paramecia-type ability, and Crocodile seemed to have an inkling of Ian¡¯s thoughts. He turned and asked, ¡°Do you want to take her with us?¡±


    Ian nodded and said, ¡°Her ability might be useful to me.¡±


    Hearing Ian¡¯s decision, the group had no objections. Robin stepped forward, lifting Barat and slinging her over one shoulder. Since Barat was a woman, the men in the crew felt it was inappropriate to carry her, so it fell to Robin or Reiju to take on the task.


    Carina thought for a moment and then rushed over to help as well.


    With no one left to stop them, the group continued up the spiral staircase. The stairs were lined with numerous video Den Den Mushi, originally intended to monitor for illegal intruders. However, in the security room, Tesoro¡¯s subordinates could only watch helplessly as Ian and his crew brazenly advanced, unable to do anything to stop them.


    Before long, they finally reached the top floor, where they found the giant domed ceiling that Carina had described. In front of them stood a heavy, imposing door, blocking their path.    From the golden gears visible through the gaps in the door, it was clear that this was aplex, mechanically structured golden door. ording to Carina¡¯s description, the door was at least 1.5 meters thick and weighed an astonishing amount¡ªrumored to be over a hundred tons. It was definitely not something that could be broken through by ordinary brute force.


    Originally, there was a key to this vault door, but when Carina went to find Ian, she had intended to discuss and n with them before stealing the key from Tesoro. However, little did she know that Ian and his group were the type to take immediate action, skipping all the nning and getting straight to it. As a result, Carina didn¡¯t have the key to open this door.


    But that didn¡¯t matter. Ian had already anticipated this. He gestured toward Perospero and said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡±


    Facing the vault of the world¡¯s wealthiest man, Perospero couldn¡¯t be bothered by Ian¡¯s constantmands. He licked his mouth with his long tongue and slowly inserted the tip of his candy cane into the keyhole of the door.


    Perospero could control syrup, which had excellent shaping abilities, simr to Mr. 3¡¯s Wax-Wax Fruit powers. Once the syrup solidified, it also had considerable hardness. As long as he could figure out the structure of the gears inside the lock, he could easily create a key for the door.


    This was the simplest method. In fact, Ian had already thought it through¡ªif Perospero couldn¡¯t make a key, he would have Enel use his lightning metallurgy ability to melt the door down. There were plenty of ways to open this door.


    Sure enough, after a short while, Perospero suddenly let out a strangeugh and then sharply twisted his candy cane.


    Click, click, click¡ªthe continuous sounds of gears echoed through the air. The gears within the vault door¡¯s gaps began to turn, and finally, the door started to open.


    As the door slid open to both sides, revealing the scene inside, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock!


    Inside the vault, countless bills were stacked neatly, filling the vast hall. These piles of money were taller than a person, and as far as the eye could see, there seemed to be no end to them.


    How much is 500 billion Berries? If they were in 1,000-denomination bills, there would be 500 million of them! Even with 10,000-denomination bills, there would still be 50 million!


    Even if each bill were about ten centimeters long, connecting 50 million bills would result in a length of over 5,000 kilometers. And if each bill weighed just one gram, then 50 million bills would weigh a total of 50 tons!


    This was an astonishing figure, and everyone present, including Ian, had never seen so much money piled together. As they took in the sight of this enormous wealth, their eyes widened in disbelief, leaving them all momentarily stunned.


    Even Aokiji and Smoker were taken aback, their mouths agape in shock, unable to speak for a long time.


    It was simply overwhelming!


    From the time Ian had set sail until now, the amount of money he had recharged into the system was not even a tenth of what was in Tesoro¡¯s vault. He had once thought of himself as quite wealthy, but seeing this amount of money made him realize the vast difference between being rich and being unimaginably wealthy.


    Perospero and Katakuri were also stunned. When they had struck their deal with Ian earlier, they had initially felt that a half-share was too little. But now, seeing the piles of cash and hearing from Carina about the amount they represented, they finally understood¡ªthey had hit the jackpot even with just half a share!


    Half a share¡ª250 billion Berries¡ªwas almost equivalent to the annual tribute from all the forces under the Big Mom Pirates!


    ¡°Oh my God! Mama is going to be thrilled!¡± Perospero screamed. ¡°We¡¯ve scored big this time!¡±


    The sailors of the Dragon Hunter Pirates were also dumbfounded. Finally, Ian snapped out of it first and waved his hand, shouting, ¡°What are you all standing around for? Start loading it up!¡±


    Only then did everyonee to their senses, cheering as they rushed to grab the money from the vault.


    However, once they started gathering the money, they quickly realized that the sheer amount far exceeded their expectations. Although the Dragon Hunter Pirates had many members, most of them didn¡¯t have anything to carry the money with. The small pouches they had brought along were woefully inadequate, and even after stuffing every pocket full of bills, the money in the vault seemed barely diminished.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t working, Boss!¡± Shachi and Penguin, two of Law¡¯s subordinates, even took off their hats to fill them with money, but it still wasn¡¯t enough. They anxiously turned to Ian and said, ¡°We need toe up with a better solution!¡±


    Ian looked around and then focused on the vault door they had just opened. He turned to Enel and said, ¡°Can you use your lightning metallurgy ability to create some gold boxes? Can you do that?¡±


    Enel nodded without saying a word and got to work immediately. He ced his hand on the vault door, releasing a powerful current that melted the door down. Then, he began to shape the molten gold.


    In no time, a series of boxes had been created.


    ¡°Hurry, fill them up with money, and keep going until they¡¯re full!¡± Ianmanded the group. ¡°Once a box is full, Enel, you seal it up.¡±


    By Ian¡¯s estimation, to pack up all the money, Enel would likely need to make several dozen gold boxes. These boxes would be quite heavy when filled, so Ian turned to Fujitora and said, ¡°Uncle Fujitora, we¡¯ll have to rely on you to transport these out of here!¡±


    Fujitora let out a heartyugh, clearly excited, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve used my Devil Fruit ability to control many heavy objects before, but this is the first time I¡¯ll be handling so much money! Captain, it¡¯s always big events when I¡¯m with you¡­¡±


    Indeed, this was Ian¡¯s first time conducting a robbery, but he had stolen more in one go than many pirates could in a lifetime¡ªone haul and they were set for life!


    However, what left Ian feeling a bit frustrated was the realization that the gold he had painstakingly sold to Tesoro seemed to havee back to him again. The gold boxes alone used to carry the money were nearly as much as what he had sold to Tesoro.


    The feeling of somethinging full circle and ending up back in his hands was quite strange. If he had known they¡¯d be robbing Tesoro like this, why had he gone through so much trouble in the first ce?


    Oh well, since it¡¯s back, it¡¯s back. He could just give those gold boxes to Enelter; after all, Enel seemed to really like gold, so it would be a nice way to make him happy.


    Just as everyone was enthusiastically transporting the money, a voice, barely containing its fury, suddenly rang out from behind them.


    ¡°Put down that money¡ªthat belongs to me!¡±


    Everyone turned around to see Tesoro standing at the entrance. Despite rushing as fast as he could, he had finally made it here.


    Seeing his vault being robbed, Tesoro¡¯s eyes were already bloodshot with rage. Behind him stood Edward Weevil and his mother, Bakkin. While Weevil didn¡¯t seem to have much of a reaction¡ªmoney in such vast quantities was beyond hisprehension¡ªBakkin was a different story. Her eyes looked like they were about to pop out of her sunsses.


    ¡°Gentlemen!¡± Tesoro red fiercely at Enel, who was still melting gold to create more boxes at the door, and then shifted his gaze to Ian, Katakuri, and the others inside the vault. He demanded, ¡°What exactly have I done to offend you that you would target my vault like this?¡±


    Tesoro¡¯s appearance here signaled that the n had seeded. He was no longer able to assist the World Government in capturing Dragon, so Aokiji frowned slightly but remained silent¡ªhis objective had already been achieved.


    Aokiji didn¡¯t care much about the money, but that didn¡¯t mean everyone else felt the same. Although they had been caught red-handed by Tesoro while stealing the money, Perospero and Katakuri showed no signs of embarrassment. Perospero licked his candy cane and sneered, ¡°Tesoro, while you may not have offended us, it seems you¡¯re just unlucky. Our Big Mom Pirates never have the habit of giving up any delicious treat we¡¯ve already sunk our teeth into!¡±


    Huh? Perospero had jumped out to take the me on his own, without any prompting? And he even invoked the name of the Big Mom Pirates?


    Could he be any more cooperative!?


    Ian blinked in surprise and decided to stay silent. If Perospero was going to be such a goodrade, he might as well let him take the lead.


    Tesoro was left speechless by Perospero¡¯s words. He knew very well what kind of pirate crew the Big Mom Pirates were. Pirates were inherently greedy, and although he had been paying a substantial tribute to the Big Mom Pirates each year, the amount of money in this vault was equivalent to many years of tribute. How could Perospero and the others not see that?


    So Tesoro turned to Aokiji and said, ¡°Admiral Aokiji, have you really decided to ally yourself with pirates immediately after leaving the Navy?¡±


    Aokiji remained silent, unsure of how to respond. But then, Kuina suddenly spoke up, ¡°This money doesn¡¯t exactly belong to you, does it? Do you think we¡¯re unaware of what goes on in your casino? This money was umted from countless people who lost everything, right?¡±


    Ian couldn¡¯t help but give Guina a mental thumbs-up. Indeed, she saw the situation more clearly than Aokiji. While it was true that Tesoro was the owner of this wealth, he had amassed it by bleeding countless people dry.


    Ian and his crew¡¯s robbery, while not exactly noble or righteous, seemed more justified in his mind. After all, it was better to take this money for themselves than to let Tesoro use it to fund the Celestial Dragons¡¯ extravagant lifestyles.


    Tesoro was nearly bursting with rage after Kuina¡¯s rebuttal. He realized that these people were dead set on robbing him, and arguing further would be pointless. The only way to resolve this was through force.


    ¡°Bakkin! Have your son take action!¡± Tesoro ordered without even turning his head. ¡°If he takes down everyone here, I¡¯ll give you half of the money in this vault!¡±


    ¡°Re-really!?¡±


    Bakkin was instantly energized. In fact, after seeing the enormous amount of money in the vault, the old woman had already considered teaming up with Ian and his crew to rob Tesoro instead!


    A 10 billion Berries was nothingpared to the fortune in this vault!


    But unfortunately for her, Tesoro was clever enough not to give Bakkin the chance to betray him at thest minute. He immediately offered her half of the loot.


    Bakkin quickly weighed her options. If she allied with Ian and the others, she might not get as much as Tesoro was promising. So, she made her decision on the spot, tapping Edward Weevil with her cane to signal him to attack!


    Ian was quite surprised. It had already caught him off guard that Tesoro had enlisted Edward Weevil¡¯s help, but what baffled him even more was where Bakkin, that troublesome old woman, got the confidence to think her son could defeat everyone here.


    However, Tesoro clearly had his own methods. As Edward Weevil, wielding a golden razor provided by Tesoro, charged at the vault like a wild boar, Tesoro made his move as well!


    He suddenly spread his arms wide, activating his Devil Fruit power. Immediately, golden liquid began to emerge on the bodies of Perospero, Katakuri, Tashigi, and Kuina. This golden liquid was actually the gold dust that had infiltrated their bodies when they entered the port.


    Originally, Aokiji and Smoker also had this gold dust in their bodies, but since both were Logia-type Devil Fruit users, they had expelled the gold dust when their bodies became elemental. As a result, they were unaffected when Tesoro activated his power.


    Perospero, who had the Lick-Lick Fruit, could produce syrup, but that didn¡¯t mean his body was made of syrup. Like Katakuri, he was a Paramecia-type user with a solid body. So, both of them were immediately ensnared by Tesoro. Under his power, the gold exhibited incredible strength and resilience, and despite their best efforts, neither Perospero nor Katakuri could break free.


    It wasn¡¯t that their strength was inferior to Tesoro¡¯s, but they hadn¡¯t anticipated that he had already nted gold dust on everyone who entered Gran Tesoro. This sneak attack-like ability gave Tesoro the upper hand, and even though Katakuri and Perospero possessed powerful Armament Haki, it was useless if they couldn¡¯t move.


    Tesoro¡¯s im of being invincible in his own territory was not without reason. In an instant, he had neutralized Perospero and Katakuri, temporarily removing these two members of the Big Mom Pirates from the fight. At the same time, Edward Weevil charged straight at Ian.


    Since Ian and the Dragon Hunter Pirates had descended onto Gran Tesoro from their sky ind, they hadn¡¯t passed through the port, so there was no gold dust in their bodies for Tesoro to manipte. Tesoro was well aware of this, which is why he targeted Ian first by sending Edward Weevil after him.


    Edward Weevil, eyes red with fury, let out a roar as he charged forward. He looked fierce and imposing, wielding his naginata coated in Armament Haki as he shed at Ian.


    Ian swiftly drew his Senbonzakura de, blocking the attack horizontally. The sh of their weapons instantly generated a powerful shockwave that erupted around them.


    How to put it¡­ Edward Weevil was indeed quite formidable. Kizaru¡¯s assessment that Weevil possessed the same strength as a young Whitebeard was quite urate. It seemed that simple-minded individuals like Weevil often excelled in specific areas. Ian noticed that Weevil¡¯s Armament Haki was incredibly strong, matching his own during their sh, with neither side gaining the upper hand!


    This alone justified Weevil¡¯s 480 million Berry bounty¡ªthere was no falsehood in that. He truly had the power worthy of a Warlord of the Sea.


    Moreover, Weevil¡¯s brute strength was astonishing. Every sh of his de tore through the air with a deafening roar, and his fighting style carried a fierce, fearless intensity.


    Ian had just blocked two of his strikes when suddenly, a mass of gold surged up from the ground, wrapping around his feet. Tesoro, standing nearby, was assisting Weevil by manipting all the gold in the area,unching an attack against everyone present.


    Ian¡¯s feet were quickly ensnared, leaving him no choice but to ignite ck mes beneath him, melting the gold while simultaneously blocking Weevil¡¯s de.


    Tesoro didn¡¯t just focus on attacking Ian; he targeted everyone else as well. The weaker members of the pirate crew were quickly entangled by the gold, which slithered like serpents around them. The others drew their weapons, frantically shing at the golden serpents lunging toward them.


    Attacking so many people at once required a considerable amount of gold. Tesoro not only used the vault door but also the gold boxes that Enel had created earlier. In just a few moments, those boxes were deformed, causing the money inside to spill out all over the ce.


    This infuriated Enel. It was as if Tesoro was outright dismissing his hard work! With a cold snort, Enel shed to Tesoro¡¯s side in an instant, his arm transforming into lightning as he struck at Tesoro.


    The name ¡°Thunder God Enel¡± had already spread across the seas along with the reputation of the Dragon Hunter Pirates. Tesoro, of course, knew about this Logia-type Rumble-Rumble Fruit user, one of the three major powers of the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    In a sense, Enel was thest person Tesoro wanted to face. The gold Tesoro controlled was conductive, and once Enel transformed into lightning, he could travel freely through the golden structures Tesoro controlled. In short, Tesoro¡¯s abilities werepletely ineffective against Enel!


    So, when he saw Enel¡¯s lightning strikeing, Tesoro gritted his teeth and had no choice but to abandon his n of attacking Enel with gold. Instead, he switched to using Armament Haki to sh directly with Enel.


    Meanwhile, as Edward Weevil battled Ian, his mother, Bakkin, wasn¡¯t idle either. She hid in a corner, waving her cane and cheering on her son. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it! Kill him! Once you kill them, the money is ours!¡±


    However, at that moment, Ian had already melted Tesoro¡¯s golden bindings with his mes. He leaped up, dodging a sh from Weevil, and then suddenly smashed the hilt of his sword into Weevil¡¯s nose!


    Boom! The immense force sent Edward Weevil flying, directly crashing into the spot where Bakkin was hiding!


    With just a casual strike, Ian caused blood to gush from Weevil¡¯s nose. Bakkin, too, was pinned under her son¡¯s massive body, letting out a series of pained screams.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Mama!¡± Edward Weevil, realizing he had crushed his own mother, hurriedly got up and helped Bakkin to her feet. Once she was up, Bakkin furiously hit him over the head with her cane, shouting, ¡°Idiot! Idiot! How did I end up with such a stupid son! Hurry up and finish him off!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Edward Weevil, wiping the blood from his nose with a dumb expression, let out a loud roar and charged at Ian again.


    So annoying! Ian was thoroughly irritated. Dealing with Edward Weevil was one thing, but his nagging mother was the real nuisance.


    Frustrated, Ian blocked Weevil¡¯s strike with his sword and, without looking back, shouted, ¡°Sugar! Make that old woman shut up! I permit you to use your ability!¡±


    Hearing Ian¡¯smand, Sugar, who had been idly munching on grapes under Fujitora¡¯s protection, put down her bowl of grapes, stepped through the crowd, and walked toward Bakkin.


    Seeing this little girl dressed in a cute bear outfit approaching her, Bakkin instinctively sensed danger. She jabbed her cane at Sugar and yelled, ¡°What¡­ what are you doing!? Stay away! Son,e save me now!¡±


    Hearing his mother¡¯s cries, Edward Weevil panicked and was just about to turn around to rescue her. However, Ian suddenly fired a glowing energy ball from his hand, sting Weevil away.


    The Ki st¡ªsuch a handy move!


    Bakkin¡¯s cane couldn¡¯t stop Sugar from getting closer. The adorable little girl grabbed the cane with one hand, and with the other, she pressed her hand against Bakkin¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Ian-sama doesn¡¯t like you, so¡­ turn into a teddy bear toy!¡± Sugar dered.


    In the next instant, with a <em>pop</em>, Bakkin was transformed into a wrinkled, ugly toy bear.


    And just like that, the world suddenly became a much quieter ce¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 629: Dragons Counterattack

    Almost at the exact moment when Sugar transformed Bakkin into a teddy bear toy, everyone present had their memories of Bakkinpletely erased.


    Edward Weevil shook his head as he got up from the ground, scratching his head with a puzzled expression. ¡°Strange, why am I here?¡±


    Then, he noticed Ian, who had just knocked him down, and recalled their fight. Angrily, he asked Ian, ¡°Why did you hit me!?¡±


    Since Edward Weevil had attacked under Bakkin¡¯s orders, and those orders were now erased along with her memory, all the words she had spoken were wiped away by a strange power. As a result, Edward Weevil couldn¡¯t remember why he had fought Ian in the first ce.


    Ian was simrly affected. While he still remembered Edward Weevil, he had no recollection of why they had been fighting. The whole situation seemed inexplicably confusing to him.


    Tesoro, too, was momentarily stunned when he saw Edward Weevil. He remembered Weevil but had no idea why Weevil was there. The agreement Bakkin had made with him had vanished from Tesoro¡¯s memory as if it had never happened. After a brief moment of confusion, Tesoro suddenly remembered that Ian and his crew were robbing his vault, and he once againunched an attack on Ian.


    It wasn¡¯t just the three of them¡ªall the people present experienced the same phenomenon. After Bakkin was turned into a toy, all logical events connected to her suddenly became disjointed. No one could recall any of her actions or words, leaving them with a vague sense that something was wrong with their memories, yet when they tried to recall the details, nothing came to mind.


    This inability to remember, coupled with the sense that it wasn¡¯t important, made it easy for everyone to overlook the strange feeling entirely.


    Bakkin, as a person, waspletely forgotten¡­    ¡°Such an ugly thing!¡± Sugar, the only one who still remembered Bakkin, looked at the toy bear she had transformed into and expressed her disdain. She then raised a finger and said to the toy bear, ¡°Let¡¯s establish a contract: You¡¯re not allowed to speak, and you¡¯re not allowed to move!¡±


    Bakkin, who had been terrified after turning into a toy bear and wanted to call out to her son for help, found herselfpletely unable to speak or move as soon as Sugar¡¯s contract took effect. She could only lie there on the ground, utterly immobile. Even though she desperately wanted to cry out, no sound came.


    What was even more distressing for her was that her son, Edward Weevil, didn¡¯t seem to notice that his mother had gone missing. He simply stood there, looking utterly confused.


    As Sugar was about to walk away after tossing aside the toy version of Bakkin, Ian caught sight of Sugar and the wrinkled toy bear beside her out of the corner of his eye. This reminded Ian that he had given Sugar permission to deal with someone earlier, but he couldn¡¯t recall who that person was.


    Feeling a sudden unease, Ian left Edward Weevil behind, shed through one of the golden serpents that Tesoro had sent his way, and quickly shed over to Sugar¡¯s side. With his sword still pointed at Tesoro, he leaned down and quietly asked Sugar, ¡°Who was it that I asked you to deal with just now?¡±


    Sugar, knowing that Ian was now under the influence of her ability and couldn¡¯t remember, exined, ¡°It was a very annoying old woman!¡±


    However, even with Sugar¡¯s exnation, Ian still couldn¡¯t remember who it was!


    Seeing his confusion, Sugar reluctantly allowed Ian to touch her head.


    Sugar¡¯s Hobby-Hobby Fruit ability primarily concentrates on her hands, and its effects are activated when she touches someone with them. When others touch other parts of her body, they are unaffected by the ability. On the contrary, as the one who wields the ability, Sugar can, if she wishes, allow specific individuals to regain memories of those who have been turned into toys.


    This was how Domingo managed to remember the identities of those who had been turned into toys by Sugar¡¯s ability. Without this method, how could Domingo possibly fear those individuals returning to their original forms if he had no memory of them?


    So, when Ian patted her head¡ªa gesture known as a ¡°head pat¡±¡ªhe finally remembered who Bakkin was!


    Damn! The moment Ian recalled Bakkin, he broke out in a cold sweat. He had finally experienced the true power of Sugar¡¯s ability firsthand. Realizing that he had forgotten everything about Bakkin, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sorry for her. Now, apart from himself and Sugar, no one else in the world could remember her existence. In some ways, this fate seemed even more terrifying than death.


    By this time, Tesoro had already engaged Aokiji in battle, giving Ian a moment of reprieve. He patted Sugar¡¯s head again and said, ¡°Thanks, Sugar. You really helped me out of a big mess.¡±


    To his surprise, Sugar looked up at him with a slightly puzzled expression and asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said thank you. Why?¡± Ian replied, a bit confused by her reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Sugar shook her head and then said, ¡°I¡¯m going to find Walnut!¡±


    As Sugar ran back, she found herself inexplicably happy¡ªall because of Ian¡¯s simple ¡°thank you!¡±


    Back when she was with the Donquixote Pirates, Domingo had always given Sugar a high status, even assigning one of the highest-ranking officers, Trebol, to protect her, showing how much he valued her. But Domingo had never once said ¡°thank you¡± to Sugar. Every time, he issuedmands in an authoritative tone, as if it was only natural for her to obey.


    In Sugar¡¯s memories, she had always been deeply fearful of the ruthless Domingo and had be ustomed to obeying his orders without question. When Domingo found her during the battle at Dressrosa, he even wanted to take her back. If it hadn¡¯t been for Uncle Fujitora stepping in to help her, she might have sumbed to her fear and left with Domingo.


    Originally, Sugar¡¯s presence in the Dragon Hunter Pirates was mostly out of a sense of obedience. In this world, people tend to admire and look up to the strong, just as many are ustomed to following authority. So, her obedience to Ian, who had defeated Domingo, wasrgely due to this psychological tendency to submit to the powerful. Even though Fujitora treated her well within the crew, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that Sugar felt a strong affection for the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    However, for some reason, after hearing Ian thank her today, Sugar suddenly felt that staying with the Dragon Hunter Pirates wasn¡¯t so bad after all¡­ At least here, she had apanion like Walnut to y with, and a ¡°daughter-con¡± uncle who looked after her like a nanny.


    And now, she also had a captain who knew how to show respect. It made her feel¡­ quite reassured!


    Watching Sugar run back and get protectively shielded by Fujitora like he was guarding his own child, Ian couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    When ites to the dangers of Devil Fruit abilities, Sugar¡¯s Hobby-Hobby Fruit would definitely rank in the top five. Ian was well aware of this, which is why he usually tried to restrain Sugar, not allowing her to use her Devil Fruit powers recklessly. Looking back now, it seems his decision was absolutely correct.


    Fortunately, this buggy Devil Fruit abilityes with its limitations. The fact that it can only be activated through her hands is a significant restriction¡ªprobably even more limiting than Matthew¡¯s Sleep-Sleep Fruit, at least since any part of Matthew¡¯s body could trigger his power if touched.


    Moreover, since the Hobby-Hobby Fruit locks the user¡¯s appearance at the moment of consumption, Sugar has remained in the body of a 10-year-old child to this day. With such a small body, she can¡¯t really train in physical techniques or Haki. Even if she could, it¡¯s unlikely she would reach any advanced level. As a result, Sugar¡¯sbat ability is nearly nonexistent, and she constantly needs someone to protect her.


    Additionally, through Varua¡¯s research over the past few months, they discovered another hidden limitation of the Hobby-Hobby Fruit: the user must consume the fruit during childhood for its abilities to be effective!


    This aspect is simr to Law¡¯s Op-Op Fruit, where the fruit¡¯s power can only be fully utilized by someone who is a highly skilled surgeon. The Hobby-Hobby Fruit is the same; if an adult were to consume this fruit, they likely wouldn¡¯t develop the kind of abilities Sugar now possesses¡­


    The Hobby-Hobby Fruit is all about childhood wonder¡ªwithout a child¡¯s heart, how could one possibly wield the full power of the Devil Fruit?


    This is likely the real reason Uncle Fujitora, despite knowing how dangerous Sugar¡¯s abilities are, insisted on keeping her in the pirate crew. It wasn¡¯t just because of her cute appearance; Fujitora could sense that Sugar still had a bit of that innocent, childlike heart.


    It seems that this child still has hope, and she¡¯s notpletely beyond redemption. Maybe I don¡¯t need to be so wary of her in the future, Ian thought to himself.


    Eliminating someone physically and erasing someone from existence mentally are two entirely different things. If Ian had directly killed Bakkin, her foolish son Edward Weevil would have relentlessly hunted him down for revenge. But now, by using Sugar¡¯s ability to make Weevilpletely forget about Bakkin, the situation had changed dramatically.


    Ian realized that his n could now move forward.


    At that moment, Edward Weevil was holding his naginata, looking around with a confused expression. Tesoro was locked in battle with Aokiji, and Weevil vaguely remembered something Tesoro had said about getting paid if he helped fight the bad guys.


    But then he wondered, what do I need money for?


    Edward Weevil, with his simple mind, didn¡¯t really understand the concept of money, so even though Tesoro was struggling in his fight against Aokiji and wanted to call on Weevil for help, Weevil had no interest whatsoever.


    He couldn¡¯t even remember why he had agreed to help Tesoro in the first ce¡­


    At that moment, Ian approached him and said, ¡°Hey, Edward Weevil, do you remember me?¡±


    Edward Weevil gripped his naginata and shouted at Ian, ¡°It¡¯s you! Do you still want to fight me!?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Ian waved his hand, trying to calm him down. ¡°How about we stop fighting? I¡¯ll treat you to some roasted pork.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Edward Weevil¡¯s eyes lit up, and he started drooling. He bit his finger and said to Ian with a naive expression, ¡°If you treat me to roasted pork, I won¡¯t fight you anymore. But how much can you give me? I can eat a lot!¡±


    Seeing his simple-minded demeanor, Ian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Without Bakkin¡¯s control and maniption, this guy is just an innocent kid at heart.


    The most important thing is that Bakkin has already been erased from Edward Weevil¡¯s memory, which means that the im of him being Whitebeard¡¯s son, which Bakkin had always pushed, has likely vanished from his memory as well. Now, Edward Weevil is just a powerful but brainless pirate.


    Gullible and easy to deceive¡ªperfect!


    These words shed through Ian¡¯s mind, and he gestured for Edward Weevil toe closer.


    When Weevil leaned down and brought his ear closer, Ian whispered to him, ¡°I can only treat you to one roasted pig, but I heard the Navy is recruiting for the Seven Warlords of the Sea. If you can be one, you¡¯ll have all the roasted pigs you could ever eat!¡±


    ¡°Re-really?¡± Weevil sniffled, his eyes lighting up. ¡°I could have endless roasted pigs?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Ian said confidently. ¡°If you be a Warlord, you can take other people¡¯s roasted pigs whenever you want, and no one will charge a Warlord for them!¡±


    There was nothing wrong with what Ian said, and Weevil believed him instantly. He eagerly asked, ¡°How do I be a Warlord?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple!¡± Ian replied with a smile. ¡°Just go to the Navy Headquarters, Marineford, and beat everyone there. Once they see your strength, they¡¯ll invite you to be a Warlord!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go right now!¡± Weevil said, and without another word, he grabbed his naginata and dashed out of the vault, disappearing from sight in an instant.


    This sudden turn of events left many people stunned. They couldn¡¯t understand how Ian had managed to get rid of someone as brutish and ruthless as Edward Weevil so easily.


    Seeing Weevil run off, Aokiji frowned. He had been thinking of using this opportunity to bring Weevil to justice and hand him over to Admiral Zephyr for punishment. But while Aokiji had been preupied fighting Tesoro, Weevil had slipped away before he even realized it.


    Ian, noticing Aokiji¡¯s frown, gave him an apologetic look and thought to himself, ¡°Sorry, Admiral Aokiji, but I couldn¡¯t let you capture Edward Weevil.¡±


    Ever since Akainu became the Fleet Admiral and initiated his n to expand the number of Admirals, Ian had felt uneasy, as if there was a thorn stuck in his throat. If Akainu¡¯s n were to seed, there would be five Admirals in the Navy, and given the enmity between Ian and Akainu over the severed arm, Akainu would undoubtedly use these Admirals to relentlessly target the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    So Ian had been contemting how to strike a blow against Akainu. Now that Bakkin was gone, Edward Weevil would be even easier to manipte. By convincing Weevil to storm Marineford with the promise of endless roasted pork as a Warlord, Ian believed the World Government would definitely recognize Weevil¡¯s value.


    If they ended up recruiting Weevil as one of the Seven Warlords, just like in the original timeline, then Admiral Zephyr, one of the older generation¡¯s Admirals, would almost certainly leave the Navy.


    First Aokiji, then Zephyr¡ªif two admirals who had made outstanding contributions to the Navy were to quit in anger one after the other, it would undoubtedly deliver a devastating blow to the Navy.


    If Ian could seize this opportunity to cause serious division within the Navy, he would be more than happy to see it happen. At that point, Aokiji could potentially join forces with Kuina and Zephyr to form a stronger, new naval force.


    It¡¯s often said that fortresses crumble from within. The Navy¡¯s power is so vast that perhaps this is the only way to gradually bring it down¡­


    After Edward Weevil ran off, the only one left to fight was Tesoro, who was struggling alone. Although he continued to control the gold tounch relentless attacks on everyone, his heart was filled with despair.


    Leaving aside the Dragon Hunter Pirates and the Big Mom Pirates, Tesoro knew he couldn¡¯t handle even just one Navy Admiral like Aokiji.


    In truth, from the moment Tesoro rushed back to the vault, his fate was sealed. While he may have initially gained some advantage due to his home-field advantage, in the end, he was bound to be defeated.


    That¡¯s why Ian never truly put his full effort into fighting Tesoro; instead, he focused most of his attention on manipting Edward Weevil.


    Now, with Tesoro the only one left standing, Ian calmly watched him battle Aokiji while he walked over to Kuina and Tashigi. cing his hand on the gold that bound them, Ian used his mes topletely melt the gold away, freeing them. (T/N: by freeing them does he mean frying them XD)


    He then moved on to Katakuri and Perospero. Ian knew that Tesoro¡¯s gold wouldn¡¯t be able to hold them for long, so he decided to free them as well.


    With that, a group of powerful figures, all crossing their arms and watching like spectators at a show, surrounded Tesoro with menacing expressions.


    The pressure was driving Tesoro to the brink of madness!


    It was only now that he realized that in the face of overwhelming power, gold and money could not save him.


    Tesoro finally stopped his attacks. He stood in the center of the vault, surrounded by a mass of serpentine liquid gold that protected him, but he was panting heavily, trapped with no way out.


    Since Tesoro had stopped, Aokiji did the same, and everyone else just stood there, silently watching him.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Just as Tesoro was about to say something, a sudden and violent tremor shook the entire Golden Tower. The intense shaking almost made everyone in the vault lose their bnce.


    Before the shaking even stopped, an earth-shattering explosion echoed through the air.


    The explosion came from outside. Robin and Reiju quickly stepped out of the vault and immediately saw a massive fireball rising in the distance.


    The location of the explosion was in the middle section of the giant ship, Gran Tesoro. As the explosion subsided, Robin and Reiju noticed a huge geyser of water shooting up from the site of the st.


    Did¡­ did the bottom of the ship just get blown open!?


    The two women stared in shock at the gushing water. They grabbed a pair of binocrs and looked toward the area, where they saw arge crowd of people rushing toward the geyser, standing beneath it, reveling in the spray of water.


    Soon after, the sound of gunfire erupted throughout the Golden City. Through the binocrs, Robin and Reiju saw a group of people wearing cloaks and feathered hats, armed with guns, engaging in a fierce battle with the ck-suited agents of the World Government! Bullets were flying in all directions, and people were falling left and right. The gunfight caused chaos throughout the city.


    Reiju and Robin exchanged astonished looks. Who would dare attack World Government agents!?


    But in an instant, they both realized the truth.


    The Revolutionary Army! It¡¯s the Revolutionary Army!


    Could it be that Revolutionary Dragon¡¯s counterattack hase so quickly? And with such ferocity!


    Indeed, the most notorious criminal in the world is not someone who can be easily captured!


    As they looked at each other again, Robin and Reiju both felt that Tesoro was truly out of luck. He had actually tried to assist the World Government in capturing someone, and now look at what happened¡ªhis own ship was on the verge of being sunk by the Revolutionary Army¡­


    Could it be that after Barat, the Luck-Luck Fruit user, was knocked unconscious by Ian, her ability lost control, and now Tesoro, who had been relying on her luck, is facing the bacsh of misfortune?


    At this moment, Reiju and Robin could only feel a deep sense of sympathy for Tesoro¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 630: A Pitiful Man

    Robin and Reiju returned to the vault and informed Ian and the others of the news.


    Ian wasn¡¯t particrly surprised. He had already guessed that the World Government¡¯s operation to capture Dragon would provoke a counterattack. What he hadn¡¯t anticipated was the sheer intensity of Dragon¡¯s retaliation. Dragon had not only led the Revolutionary Army members who had been secretly lurking in the Golden City to confront the World Government directly, but they had also gone so far as to damage the massive ship itself.


    This leader of the Revolutionary Army was indeed exceptionally decisive. Who knows how long those Revolutionary Army members had been hiding in the city? Now, under Dragon¡¯smand, they had all revealed themselves at once. This sudden exposure was undoubtedly not part of their original n, but Dragon hadn¡¯t hesitated for a moment.


    Of course, Ian spected that this situation might also have something to do with his group diverting Tesoro¡¯s attention. Otherwise, those Revolutionary Army members, likely infused with gold dust, would have been under Tesoro¡¯s control. But now, Tesoro no longer had the capacity to capture those members.


    With a loud crash, Tesoro was sent flying backward. The explosion had left him visibly unsettled, and after hearing Robin and Reiju report that the Revolutionary Army was engaged in fiercebat within his city, he immediately attempted to rush out.


    Strictly speaking, the vast sums of money stored in the Golden City and the abundant gold scattered everywhere weren¡¯t the core of Tesoro¡¯s power. What he truly relied on was this massive casino ship that he had invested tremendous effort in building. If he lost money, he could always earn more, and if the gold was gone, he could acquire more. But if this casino ship were to be sunk, he would truly lose everything.


    Without the ship, no wealthy or powerful individuals woulde to his city to gamble and have fun. Without a source of ie, he would no longer be able to pay tribute to the Celestial Dragons to maintain the special status of the Golden City. In short, losing the casino ship would mean losing everything for him.


    However, his attempt to rush out was not going to be that easy. After being freed from the gold that had bound them¡ªthanks to Ian¡¯s mes¡ªKatakuri and Perospero were itching to get their revenge.


    It was Katakuri who had just struck. After sending Tesoro flying with a punch, Katakuri sped his hands together, making his knuckles crack as he said, ¡°Tesoro, you¡¯ve got some nerve. Do you even realize what the consequences are for attacking members of the Big Mom Pirates?¡±    ¡°Or maybe I should turn him into a candy figure!¡± Perospero sneered, his tongue curling. He was still furious about being trapped in gold earlier and added, ¡°Let¡¯s see which is tougher¡ªyour gold or my syrup!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Tesoro snarled as he got up from the ground, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. His eyes were bloodshot as he shouted at Katakuri and Perospero.


    At this moment, Tesoro was feeling incredibly frustrated. Damn it, they were the ones who came to rob my vault, and now they¡¯re ming me for attacking the Big Mom Pirates?


    But in this world, logic doesn¡¯t always prevail, especially when ites to pirates. If something can be solved with fists, reasoning often takes a back seat.


    So, Tesoro had no choice but to charge forward and engage in a fierce battle with Katakuri.


    Meanwhile, Ian and Fujitora weren¡¯t particrly interested in kicking Tesoro while he was down. Under Ian¡¯s direction, the Dragon Hunter Pirates were busy hauling away the cash.


    ¡°Move faster!¡± Ian urged his crew. ¡°We don¡¯t know if the battle between the Revolutionary Army and the World Government will cause this ship to sink, so we need to get out of here as quickly as possible!¡±


    Ian was right. The chain reaction caused by the fighting between the Revolutionary Army and the World Government¡¯s intelligence agents had already begun. Not to mention the civilians living in the lower levels of the Golden City, who had lost everything and were being controlled by Tesoro to serve the wealthy. There were also many pirates who hade to the Golden City, greedily eyeing the wealth of this city for a long time. Seeing the chaos, they immediately started causing trouble, looting the city.


    As a result, the bloated, wealthy aristocrats and nobles were terrified and began scrambling to escape this now-dangerous ce by boat.


    However, getting out wasn¡¯t easy. Their ships were all docked at the port, and with so many vessels trying to set sail at once, chaos ensued, turning the harbor into a massive traffic jam.


    The more anxious they were, the harder it was to leave. These high-and-mighty elites, now frantic with worry, started ming everything on Tesoro, cursing him for his failure to keep order and for allowing things to spiral out of control.


    It was clear that even if Tesoro managed to save his casino ship this time, no one would ever want to return to his Golden City.


    These elites hade to the Golden City not only because it provided everything they desired but also because of its special status¡ªa territory recognized by the World Government where, supposedly, no one would dare cause trouble. Their personal safety had always been assured in this so-called demilitarized zone.


    But now, someone had finally dared to stir up chaos here, and Tesoro had been powerless to stop it. As a result, the prestige of the Golden City in the eyes of these elites had plummeted.


    They had seen through Tesoro¡¯s facade of strength, realizing that the Golden City wasn¡¯t untouchable; it was just that no one had dared to challenge it¡ªuntil now.


    As soon as the dozens of golden boxes, newly crafted by Enel using his lightning metallurgy, were fully packed with money, Fujitora used his gravity maniption to make them weightless, allowing the sailors of the Dragon Hunter Pirates to easily lift them.


    At this point, Tesoro didn¡¯t dare risk causing these golden boxes to copse again. In fact, he was hoping that Ian would take the money and leave quickly, giving him a chance to escape with his life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Seeing that the vault had been emptied, Ian gave the order, and Urouge nodded in response. He raised the Seastone club in his hand and, with all his strength, struck the ground with a heavy blow. ?


    The impact created arge hole in the floor, and the sailors of the Dragon Hunter Pirates began jumping one by one, carrying the boxes down through the opening.


    Below the vault was the long spiral staircase they had used earlier, but it was too much of a hassle to climb down it again. So Ian and his crew opted for a more direct approach¡ªjumping straight down.


    With Fujitora¡¯s ability at work, every sailor carrying a box floated down gently like a feather, slowly descending to the base of the tower, with no need to worry about safety.


    Ian thought to himself that they must have be so ustomed to skydiving because they often jumped down from their sky ind, effectively turning them into habitual paratroopers¡­


    Fujitora extended his hand toward Aokiji, making a ¡°please¡± gesture, which left Aokiji shaking his head. With no other choice, he followed suit and jumped down as well.


    As for Katakuri and Perospero, Ian felt no obligation to warn them. If they wanted to kill Tesoro, they were free to do so.


    However, when Perospero saw that the Dragon Hunter Pirates were retreating, he began to panic, worried about his and Katakuri¡¯s share of the loot. After exchanging a nce with Katakuri, they decided to stop fighting and followed Ian and his crew, jumping down through the hole.


    As for Tesoro, he waspletely ignored by everyone.


    Ian had no interest in dealing with him, knowing Tesoro¡¯s past and feeling a deep disdain for him. Tesoro, who had once been treated as a ve by the Celestial Dragons and harbored a deep hatred for them, had chosen to coborate with them once he gained power, providing them with Heavenly Tribute in exchange for their support of his Golden City. To Ian, this was the ultimate act of cowardice, a betrayal of his own principles.


    That¡¯s why Ian couldn¡¯t bring himself to respect Tesoro, and it was also the reason why he had been so indifferent toward him from the very beginning.


    Of course, just because Ian looked down on him didn¡¯t mean he wanted to kill him. In fact, Ian felt a bit sorry for Tesoro, because he knew that after this incident, Tesoro would likely be abandoned by the Celestial Dragons.


    Tesoro probably never realized that the special status granted to him and his Golden City by the Celestial Dragons and the World Government wasn¡¯t because they feared him, but simply because¡­ the Celestial Dragons and the World Government needed a source of funds.


    Neither the Celestial Dragons nor the World Government could openly run a casino, but such businesses generated money too quickly for them to ignore. That¡¯s why they allowed Tesoro to operate.


    It was presented as giving him special treatment, but in reality, he was nothing more than a puppet used by the Celestial Dragons and the World Government to make money.


    The Celestial Dragons and the World Government could elevate one Tesoro, so they could easily elevate two, three, or more! To them, Tesoro was not indispensable.


    This time, Tesoro managed to anger the Dragon Hunter Pirates, the Big Mom Pirates, and even attracted the attention of the Revolutionary Army and Dragon himself. The impact was too significant, and the Celestial Dragons and the World Government would not dare continue using him.


    Without their backing, Tesoro was as good as finished. Even if Ian didn¡¯t kill him, his future was bleak at best¡­


    Katakuri and Perospero felt the same way. However, they still held onto a sliver of hope, thinking that if they spared Tesoro, they might be able to returnter and squeeze more money out of him.


    After everyone left, Tesoro looked around at the now-empty vault and copsed to his knees in despair.


    The 500 billion Berries that once filled this vault had always been Tesoro¡¯s pride. He had spent years building up his Golden City through various means, umting that dazzling sum.


    But in just a short span of time today, all of his pride had been shattered¡­


    Boom! Another earth-shaking explosion rocked the area, snapping Tesoro out of his daze. Remembering his ship, he quickly ran out of the vault and jumped from the tower.


    He knew there was no way to reim the 500 billion Berries from Ian and his crew, but he was determined to at least save his Golden City casino ship¡­


    ¡ª


    Author¡¯s note:


    Hmm, I¡¯ve never liked Tesoro as a character. Those so-called shbacks in the movie just made him even more annoying. Anyone else feel the same way?


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 631: Another One Bites The Dust

    After Tesoro left, the vault was deserted, leaving behind only a scene of chaos.


    On the floory a dirty, crumpled little teddy bear toy, motionless.


    Following a massive tremor, a piece of debris fell from the ceiling,nding right on top of the bear,pletely burying it¡­


    Outside at the base of the Golden Tower, a group of Tesoro¡¯s remaining subordinates was locked in battle with a group of pirates.


    These pirates belonged to a crew known as the Twin Swords Pirates, with a little over a hundred members. They had initiallye to the Golden City for a bit of fun, but they had stumbled upon the city¡¯s massive chaos. Realizing this was a golden opportunity to loot the city, the Twin Swords Pirates quickly rallied their crew and got to work. Naturally, the iconic tower of the Golden City became their prime target.


    However, when they reached the tower, they discovered that it was still heavily guarded.


    Havinge this far, there was no way they were going to leave empty-handed. Besides, they figured that any ce with such strong security must have some valuable treasures. With that in mind, they fearlesslyunched an attack on the guards.


    As a result, the guards, already shaken by the events that had transpired at the tower, were no match for the pirates. Despite being armed with firearms, the guards were swiftly overwhelmed by the pirates wielding cold weapons.


    The members of the Twin des Pirates all favored dual-wielding weapons. After defeating the guards, the excited pirates nged their des together in celebration. The captain of the Twin des Pirates, feeling triumphant, waved his hand andmanded, ¡°Charge in and grab everything you can carry!¡±    ¡°Yeah!¡± the pirates cheered, eagerly rushing toward therge door.


    But just as they reached the door, there was a loud bang, and the door was kicked open from the inside!


    The Twin des Pirates were startled and saw arge group of people carrying massive boxes, filing out one after another.


    ¡°Damn it, someone got here first!?¡± The captain of the Twin des Pirates immediately realized what was happening. Without even taking a moment to see who these box-carrying individuals were, he jumped up in anger and shouted, ¡°Drop what you¡¯re carrying! That¡¯s ours!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, put down those gold boxes! They belong to us now!¡± the pirates of the Twin des crew shouted, surrounding the entrance and echoing their captain¡¯s demands.


    But before they could finish their threats, a voice suddenly interrupted, ¡°Oh!? And what if we don¡¯t put them down? What are you going to do?¡±


    A figure emerged from the crowding out of the tower, walking up with a clearly irritated expression.


    The captain of the Twin des Pirates stood with his hands on his hips and scoffed, ¡°Hmph, if you don¡¯t put them down, we¡¯ll¡­ we¡¯ll¡­


    He started out strong, but then suddenly began to stutter, struggling to finish his sentence. His voice trailed off as he found himself unable to speak properly. The pirates were puzzled by their captain¡¯s sudden bout of stammering, but when they looked at him, they noticed his face had gone deathly pale. He was trembling all over, andrge beads of cold sweat were pouring down his face.


    As the pirates turned their eyes toward the figure who had stepped forward from the crowd, they quickly recognized who it was. One by one, they began to tremble just like their captain.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t believe it!! It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the Dragon Hunter Pirates!?¡±


    The pirates screamed inwardly, filled with despair. This was the worst possible luck¡ªwhat were these notorious individuals doing here!?


    They all wished they could tear their own mouths apart. What had they just said? They had actually dared to tell the Dragon Hunter Pirates to put down their stuff! They were in big trouble now!


    Just when the pirates thought they were about to die, their captain suddenly snapped out of it. Rubbing his hands together, he quickly put on a fawning smile and said to Ian, ¡°Captain Ian, what I meant was that we¡¯ll clear the way so you can pass through!¡±


    What the hell! There¡¯s a move like that? Captain, you¡¯re a genius!


    The pirates of the Twin des crew gave a thumbs-up to their captain in their hearts and quickly followed his lead, smiling obsequiously and nodding furiously, looking every bit the sycophants.


    Ian nced at the pirate crew and, realizing he didn¡¯t recognize them, figured they were just a bunch of nobodies. He didn¡¯t bother with them, snorted, and led his crew away. ?


    The members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates followed, while the Twin des Pirates immediately lined up in two rows to respectfully see them off.


    However, when they saw Admiral Aokijiing out behind them, along with Perospero and Katakuri from the Big Mom Pirates, they nearly had a heart attack.


    They stood there, dumbfounded, watching the group of powerful figures leave, unable to process what had just happened.


    It was only after Ian and the others had gone far away that they turned to look at their captain.


    Thank goodness their captain was quick-witted enough to pull off that sudden reversal; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even know how they had died just now. The pirates¡¯ admiration for their captain grew even stronger¡­


    The appearance of these pirates wasn¡¯t a mere coincidence. After leaving, Ian noticed that the entire Golden City had descended into utter chaos. Large groups of well-dressed wealthy individuals, whether gentlemen or nobledies, were desperately fleeing in panic. The grace and elegance they usually disyed had vanished, as they scrambled to reach the ships in the harbor, trampling over each other in their haste. People were constantly being knocked down, only to be trampled underfoot by dozens of others.


    Meanwhile, the lower-level service workers of the Golden City were rushing toward the areas where seawater was flooding in, crying tears of joy as they celebrated their newfound freedom under the spray of the water.


    As for the marauding pirates, they wereughing wildly as they looted anything they could carry from the luxurious shops. And whenever they encountered any Marines who still had a sense of justice, they would engage in a brief skirmish before quickly fleeing.


    All the underlying tensions within the Golden City had been fully unleashed by this incident. Every aspect of human nature was on disy at this moment.


    Faced with this chaotic scene, both Ian and Fujitora shook their heads in dismay, unsure of what they could do. In the end, they could only lead their crew toward the harbor.


    Because Katakuri and Perospero were with them, Ian and his crew couldn¡¯t simply fly back to their sky ind; he had no intention of bringing these two back to his base. So, they decided to head to Aokiji¡¯s ship first, nning to leave the Golden City and figure out their next move.


    When they arrived at the harbor, they found the situation there even worse.


    The ships were jammed together in a chaotic mess. Pirates, Marines, and wealthy individuals were all desperately trying to escape, but the congestion was so bad that no one could move. A mass of ships, big and small, had gathered at the entrance to the harbor, forming an imprable blockade.


    To make matters worse, one of the ships stuck in the jam belonged to the Celestial Dragons!


    It wasn¡¯t umon for the Celestial Dragons, the World Nobles, to visit the Golden City, so their presence wasn¡¯t surprising. However, after the chaos erupted in the Golden City, the Celestial Dragons were also forced to flee, only to find themselves trapped in the harbor.


    On the grand, ornate ship bearing the gs of the World Government and the World Nobles, a frustrated and anxious Celestial Dragon stood at the edge of the deck, holding a pistol. He was continuously firing at the people on the nearby ships!


    ¡°Move aside! Move aside! You filthy peasants, how dare you block my path! You all deserve to die!¡± he shouted furiously.


    The Celestial Dragon fired his gun repeatedly, bullets tearing through the air and hitting several people on a nearby ship, causing blood to spurt from their chests as they copsed. That ship belonged to a wealthy individual, but those who were shot were just hired sailors, meremoners. The wealthy owner had long since hidden inside the cabin, too afraid toe out.


    With the sailors controlling the ship now dead, that vessel waspletely immobilized.


    However, the Celestial Dragon firing the gun showed no awareness that there was anything wrong with his actions. He simply turned to the other side of the deck and began shooting at people on another nearby ship.


    No one dared to stop him, not even the ck-suited bodyguards standing behind him. They knew better than to intervene when a Celestial Dragon was in a rage. Instead, they stood behind him with their hands sped, watching impassively as he continued his killing spree.


    The people on the nearby ships, witnessing this, were equally powerless to speak out, their anger suppressed by fear.


    ¡°Such deep malice in these Celestial Dragons¡­¡± Fujitora sighed, shaking his head after sensing what was happening.


    Kuina frowned at the scene and couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Aokiji. Wearing his sunsses, Aokiji was also staring in the direction of the Celestial Dragon¡¯s ship, his brow furrowed as if deep in thought.


    ¡°Man, these guys are like cockroaches¡ªalways popping up wherever you go¡­¡± Ian sneered coldly, then, with a single leap, he jumped toward the Celestial Dragon¡¯s ship.


    Thud. Iannded on the deck of the Celestial Dragon¡¯s ship with such force that the entire vessel shook.


    The Celestial Dragon lost his bnce and fell to the deck. Clumsily getting back on his feet, he adjusted the ss helmet on his head and red angrily at Ian, who had suddenly appeared. Pointing his gun at Ian, he shouted, ¡°How dare you, you filthymoner! Who allowed you to board my ship!?¡±


    This Celestial Dragon looked quite young, though it was unclear which family he belonged to. His face was covered in pimples, and his greasy, shinyplexion only added to his foolish appearance.


    He didn¡¯t immediately recognize Ian, but the bodyguards around him did. The moment they saw Ian, their faces went pale.


    ¡°This is bad, sir! He¡¯s Ian, the ck Dragon of the Dragon Hunter Pirates!¡± The bodyguards, terrified, drew their swords and moved to shield the Celestial Dragon.


    Upon hearing Ian¡¯s name, the Celestial Dragon seemed momentarily stunned with fear. Instinctively, his finger squeezed the trigger of his gun.


    Bang! A bullet shot towards Ian, but he didn¡¯t even flinch. He simply extended his left palm, and the bullet collided with his Haki-hardened hand, instantly ttening into a lump of metal.


    As he caught the bullet, Ian¡¯s right hand, which was gripping his sword, subtly pushed the hilt with his thumb, loosening the de from its sheath.


    Swish! The bodyguards couldn¡¯t even see Ian¡¯s movements. They only caught a glimpse of a sh of steel slicing horizontally through the air. An intense pain shot through their necks, followed by a gush of blood.


    With a single stroke, Ian had taken out all six of the Celestial Dragon¡¯s bodyguards. Now, the terrified Celestial Dragon found himself face-to-face with Ian.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The Celestial Dragon was so terrified that he copsed to the ground, his pants wet with fear. He tried to crawl backward, stammering, ¡°I¡­ I know who you are! Don¡¯te any closer!¡±


    Ian, however, merely sneered. He drew his sword and casually swung it in the Celestial Dragon¡¯s direction.


    With a crisp sound, like paper being sliced, the Celestial Dragon froze in ce.


    A thin red line appeared from his head down to his groin, and suddenly, a torrent of blood erupted from the wound.


    There was a soft crack as the ss helmet on his head split neatly in two, the cut so smooth that it was almost impossibly precise.


    Like slicing through a mere chicken, Ian effortlessly cleaved the Celestial Dragon into two with a single stroke, stepping back disdainfully to avoid getting any blood on himself.


    Everyone who witnessed this scene was utterly stunned. A World Noble, a Celestial Dragon, had been so easily ughtered right before their eyes!?


    There had long been rumors that Ian, the ck Dragon of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, had killed a Celestial Dragon before, but no one expected it to be true! Watching him now, killing a World Noble as if it were nothing, it was clear this wasn¡¯t his first time¡­


    Tesoro had gone to great lengths to prevent the Celestial Dragons in his city from encountering Ian, but despite all his precautions, they had crossed paths with him after all¡­


    Leaping into the air, Ian hurled a ck fireball at the Celestial Dragon¡¯s ship, quickly reducing it to ashes. Then, hovering in mid-air, he shouted to the surrounding ships, ¡°Move out one by one! If anyone tries to cut in line, they¡¯ll have me to deal with!¡±


    He pointed to the ship at the front of the blockade andmanded, ¡°You! Go first! The rest, follow in order!¡±


    Killing a Celestial Dragon didn¡¯t faze Ian in the slightest. His only concern was getting his crew¡¯s ship out of the harbor. So, he decided to temporarily y the role of a traffic cop to get things moving¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 632: The New Admiral!

    As Ian was busy directing the ships in the harbor to clear the congestion, several hundred nautical miles away from the massive Golden City ship, a Navy warship was sailing at full speed with its sails fully unfurled.


    Inside the spacious cabin of the warship, a Navymunications officer held the receiver of a Den Den Mushi, repeatedly responding, ¡°Yes, sir! Yes, sir!¡± He then saluted sharply before hanging up the receiver, turning swiftly to rush out of themunications room.


    He ran through the ship¡¯s corridors, heading towards the innermost cabin. However, two armed Navy soldiers stood guard at the door, blocking his way. They raised a finger to their lips, signaling for silence, and whispered, ¡°Wait a moment, Admiral Arest is in the middle of prayer!¡±


    Themunications officer had no choice but to wait outside, pacing anxiously back and forth.


    But at that moment, a voice from inside the cabin called out, ¡°Child, do you have something to report? Come in!¡±


    The officer quickly pushed open the cabin door and stepped inside, standing at attention and saluting. ¡°Sir Arest, we¡¯ve just received an urgent message from the World Government!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± A man d in a white clerical robe turned to face him.


    He appeared to be in his fifties, wearing a pair of sunsses, and waspletely bald with a gleaming scalp. However, his bald head was covered in green tattoos that extended from the sides of his head down to his cheeks, neck, and even further beneath his cor, hinting at arge, intricate design that continued across his body.


    A closer look at theplex tattoo patterns revealed that they were vivid depictions of angels. Around his neck hung a thick gold chain, at the end of which was arge crucifix.    In his hands, he held a thick book with a cover that bore just a few letters: ¡°blble.¡±


    The Bible! The book in this man¡¯s hands was identical to the one always seen with Bartholomew Kuma!


    The man¡¯s features were fierce, giving off the impression of someone with the demeanor of a militant. However, the crucifix, the Bible, and the clerical robe he wore unmistakably marked him as a priest.


    This was Arest, a 54-year-old priest from the Holy Garments Church of the Church Nation in the New World, and the first individual selected as a Navy Admiral through the World Government and Navy¡¯s ongoing ¡°World Conscription n.¡±


    Hearing themunications officer¡¯s words, Arest smiled and asked, ¡°What do they want me to do?¡±


    However, as soon as the officer saw his smile, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver, an inexplicable chill running down his spine.


    It was hard to avoid feeling uneasy¡ª Arest¡¯s appearance starkly contrasted with his role. Although he smiled, it gave off an incredibly menacing vibe.


    Themunication officer, now so nervous that his teeth were chattering, stammered as he reported, ¡°A- admiral Arest, the World Government has instructed me to inform you that your appointment may need to be postponed.¡±


    ¡°Has something happened, my child?¡± Arest continued to smile as he asked.


    ¡°Y-Yes! Revolutionary Dragon has appeared on the Gran Tesoro, the Golden City!¡± the officer reported. ¡°But Tesoro and the World Government intelligence agents on board failed to capture him, and instead suffered heavy losses. The Golden City is currently in chaos, and a member of the World Noble Drosselrode family is trapped there. They have just sent a distress signal to the World Government. Although the Navy has already dispatched three warships from the nearest base, none of them have Admiral-level forces on board. Even if an Admiral were sent now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the Golden City in time. Our ship, which is escorting you to Navy Headquarters, is the closest to the Golden City, so the World Government hopes that your assignment can be postponed, and that you can proceed to the Golden City to provide support!¡±


    ¡°Hohahaha!¡± Arest burst intoughter after hearing the officer¡¯s exnation. ¡°Interesting, I didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯d n to send me into action so soon after being conscripted!¡±


    Themunication officer wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said softly, ¡°Please forgive me, the situation has escted suddenly. The World Government is furious because former Warlord ck Dragon Ian is also in the Golden City, something that the Golden Emperor Tesoro failed to report to the government. The situation is nowpletely out of control¡­¡±


    ¡°ck Dragon Ian, a former Warlord!?¡± Arest turned back in surprise, ¡°Is he the one with ck ming wings from the Battle of Edd war sea?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him!¡± Themunication officer nodded.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s change course and head there!¡± Arest, after confirming Ian¡¯s name, showed a curious expression on his face and added, ¡°By the way, since I¡¯m to appear as a Navy Admiral, have they prepared an Admiral¡¯s uniform for me on board?¡± ??


    ¡°Y-Yes, they have!¡± Themunication officer quickly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s in the wardrobe in your room!¡±


    Arest nodded in satisfaction and said nothing more. He put down the Bible in his hand, turned around, and opened the wardrobe. When he saw the crisp white Navy Admiral uniform hanging inside, a pleased smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°White, my favorite color. Not bad¡­¡± Arest muttered to himself. Without hesitation, he removed his clerical robe, revealing a muscr and fit physique.


    Themunication officer, not expecting Arest to change clothes so abruptly, quickly turned his back, not daring to look.


    However, even though he turned away, the officer caught a fleeting glimpse of the massive tattoo on Arest¡¯s back. Though he didn¡¯t see it clearly, he got a general impression: the tattoo depicted an angel with wings, thrusting a sword into a demon with ck wings.


    Once Arest had finished dressing and draped the Navy coat over his shoulders, he stood before the mirror in the room, satisfied with his appearance.


    Seeing Arest in such a good mood, themunication officer cautiously tried to tter him, saying, ¡°Admiral Arest, you truly look perfect in the Navy uniform¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish his sentence, the words caught in his throat, and he nearly choked.


    Because at that moment, Arest suddenly removed his sunsses, revealing a pair of blood-red eyes!


    They weren¡¯t bloodshot eyes¡ªthey were true crimson irises!


    Themunication officer¡¯s first reaction upon seeing those eyes was sheer terror. For some reason, he felt an overwhelming sense of bloodlust emanating from them.


    He gulped nervously, unable to suppress his fear.


    After Arest put his sunsses back on, concealing his eyes, he turned around and signaled themunication officer to follow him as he exited his cabin.


    Dressed in white shoes, white trousers, and a white Navy coat, with a Bible held firmly in his hands, Arest strode down the passageway. His coat sleeves billowed as he walked, and every Navy soldier he passed quickly snapped to attention, saluting to let him through.


    At that moment, Arest exuded a chilling aura that warned others to keep their distance. By the time he reached the deck, the entire ship¡¯s crew was cautiously avoiding him.


    ¡°Set sail! Course: Golden City!¡±


    ¡°Aye, sir!¡± The Navy soldiers stomped their feet in unison, saluting and shouting in response.


    As the crew busied themselves with turning the ship, Arest gazed out over the deep blue sea. cing his hand on the cover of the Bible, he murmured, ¡°The Lord says: The devil hase to Earth, leading people astray, turning them against God, refusing to heed His word. Now this world will face judgment, and the ruler of this world shall be cast out. There will be an agent who drives the devil away from God¡¯s presence, restoring God¡¯s glory!¡±


    As Arest recited these words, his tone grew increasingly fervent. He dered, ¡°The demon has appeared, so let me be the one to drive it out!¡±


    ¡°I shall be the Lord¡¯s agent. My name is Arest¡ªthe White Wolf, Arest!¡±


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 633: Akainus Scheme

    Marine Headquarters, Marineford.


    In the Admiral¡¯s office, the seat once upied by Sengoku is now imed by Akainu, Sakazuki. Draped in his admiral¡¯s uniform, he sat back with his trademark crossed legs, quietly smoking a cigar.


    Beside him, Borsalino was carefully reading a dispatch order. After a moment, he set down the document and, in his usual humorous tone, said, ¡°Hey, hey, what¡¯s the deal with this order? The newly appointed Admiral Arest hasn¡¯t even reported to Marineford, and the Five Elders have already reassigned him. Didn¡¯t they even bother consulting with you, the Fleet Admiral? Are they not taking you seriously?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Akainu snorted, pressing the end of his cigar into his gloved hand to extinguish it. He then responded to Kizaru, ¡°Your sarcasm seems to be improvingtely!¡±


    ¡°Oh ho ho, isn¡¯t it true, though?¡± Kizaru chuckled, spreading his hands. ¡°They¡¯ve already reassigned him and only now sent a post-factum notice to the Navy. Isn¡¯t that overstepping their bounds a bit?¡±


    Akainu nced at him and said, ¡°The Navy, after all, is the outward face of the World Government. If the Celestial Dragons encounter danger in the Golden City, it¡¯s inevitable that an admiral must respond. This is an agreement long established between them and the World Government¡­¡±


    While he outwardly defended the World Government¡¯s actions, deep down, Akainu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disgruntled.


    Thepetition with Aokiji for the position of Fleet Admiral had indeed led Akainu to rely on the influence of the Five Elders. This reliance had caused his rtionship with the World Government to be somewhat delicate after assuming the role of Fleet Admiral.


    This time, the Five Elders bypassed him and directly issued orders to the newly recruited Admiral White Wolf, Arest,manding him to divert to the Golden City mid-journey, without notifying Akainu first.    The fact that orders were issued to one of his subordinates without his involvement highlighted the World Government¡¯s stance.


    They seemed to be acting as if Akainu owed them something, as if they could treat him as a puppet just because they helped him ascend to power.


    To make matters worse, Kizaru had subtly pointed this out, reminding Akainu of the underlying tension. Kizaru had always been someone who quietly sowed discord between Akainu and Aokiji, never overtly, but Akainu was fully aware of it.


    Although Kizaru hadn¡¯t vied for the Fleet Admiral position this time, who knew what his true intentions were?


    The role of Fleet Admiral was indeed difficult, and Akainu had no intention of being like Sengoku, who had unparalleled prestige within the Navy. In fact, his battle with Aokiji for the Fleet Admiral position had significantly damaged his previously umted prestige. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been instances of Navy officers leaving to follow Aokiji.


    However, anyone who reached Akainu¡¯s level was someone of unwavering conviction. Just as Aokiji would ¡°never¡± be a pirate, Akainu would never waver in his beliefs either.


    Even though many see his adherence to ¡°absolute justice¡± as problematic, Akainu is firmly convinced that he is right.


    He has his own ambitions. He didn¡¯t fight for the position of Fleet Admiral to be a puppet of the World Government but to enforce his beliefs.


    The World Government¡¯s recent actions, bypassing him, have stirred a rebellious impulse in Akainu. While he is aligned with the World Government, it doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t resist when necessary.


    He thought to himself, <em>I am the Fleet Admiral of the Navy, and the authority thates with it cannot be stripped away!</em>


    So, even as he spoke, Akainu had already made up his mind to have a serious ¡°discussion¡± with the Five Elders.


    ¡°Ho ho ho!¡± Kizaru¡¯s face once again took on the genial smile of an easygoing uncle as he heard Akainu¡¯s response. He continued, ¡°The problem is, what if the World Government gives orders that end up being ineffective? I don¡¯t know exactly where Admiral Arest is, but he¡¯s likely quite far from Golden City. By the time he gets there, the ce might already be cleaned out¡­¡±


    As he said this, Kizaru crossed his legs and looked meaningfully at Akainu. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, that kid Ian is also in the Golden City. Given his distaste for the Celestial Dragons, if that noble happens to run into him and something unfortunate urs, who do you think the Celestial Dragons will me?¡±


    The moment Kizaru mentioned Ian¡¯s name, Akainu¡¯s facial muscles couldn¡¯t help but twitch, and a faint pain began to throb in his wrists.


    If there was anyone in this world that Akainu hated the most, it had to be Ian. Ever since Ian severed his wrists, Akainu, despite receiving mechanical prosthetics through Dr. Vegapunk¡¯s cyborg technology, found that these new wrists, while allowing him to move normally, provided no aid to hisbat abilities.


    Akainu¡¯s situation was entirely different from Zephyr¡¯s. Being a Devil Fruit user himself, Akainu couldn¡¯t simply attach a pair of Sea-Prism Stone wrists. Moreover, given that Akainu possessed the Magma-Magma Fruit, any fragile steel wrists would melt duringbat due to his own magma.


    Magma, by nature, is fluid, so through his recent training, Akainu could still simte his original fists while in elemental form. But as soon as he returned to his physical body, he remained a cripple¡­


    As time passed, Akainu deeply felt the inconvenience of losing both arms, which naturally fueled his growing hatred for Ian.


    Though Kizaru¡¯s words stirred the anger within him, Akainu understood that Kizaru was right. Even though Arest had been dispatched by the World Government, it was likely driven by a desperate hope. They were probably praying that Ian wouldn¡¯t encounter the Celestial Dragons, so that when Arest arrived, he might still be able to safely escort the world nobles back.


    But no one knew just how likely that scenario was! In Akainu¡¯s view, it was far more probable that those arrogant, hate-mongering Celestial Dragons would be discovered by Ian, and Arest¡¯s trip would have been in vain.


    Ever since Ian first killed a Celestial Dragon in Mary Geoise, and then ckbeard Teach followed suit by ughtering three more, the entire World Noble faction has been seething with anger. If they were to lose another family member at this critical moment, they would undoubtedly take out their frustration on the Navy!


    They wouldn¡¯t confront the World Government directly, but they would definitely target him, the newly appointed Fleet Admiral.


    Akainu certainly didn¡¯t want to take the fall for this, but dealing with the Celestial Dragons has always been a hurdle that the Navy couldn¡¯t ovee. This was something that not only the former Fleet Admiral Sengoku had experienced, but now Akainu was facing it as well.


    After some thought, Akainu made a decision. He tapped on his desk and said, ¡°In that case, send a message to Arest. Tell him that if the Celestial Dragons meet an unfortunate end, he is to pursue Ian relentlessly. He¡¯s not to return until I give the order.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯ll work?¡± Kizaru asked with some doubt.


    ¡°It has to work!¡± Akainu replied firmly. ¡°The Celestial Dragons want ountability? I¡¯ll give them ountability. Sending a newly appointed Admiral on a mission without even allowing him to report to headquarters first, and having him chase down the culprit¡ªthis is the biggest concession the Navy can make. If they¡¯re still not satisfied, let them increase the Navy¡¯s budget. If that happens, I¡¯ll immediately expand our forces in the New World!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s actually a good n,¡± Kizaru chuckled. ¡°But does Arest have what it takes to capture Ian? Don¡¯t forget, Ian¡¯s ¡®currency Fruit¡¯ ability is quite strange. Now that he¡¯s fallen into the treasure trove that is Gold City, when hees out, he might officially step into the ranks of the Emperors¡­ Tsk tsk, an Emperor younger than Shanks, just the thought of it is a headache! Even taking down an old guy like Whitebeard required all three Admirals. Can Arest really handle Ian on his own?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Arest!¡± Akainu lit another cigar and leaned back in the Fleet Admiral¡¯s chair. ¡°That man may be a devout believer most of the time, but once he enters battle, he¡¯s an opponent many would prefer not to face. The nickname ¡®White Wolf¡¯ isn¡¯t just for show. When Arest fights, he¡¯s like a wolf¡ªa dangerous lone wolf. Unlike you and me, he¡¯s an assassin. His battles are rarely straightforward. To put it bluntly, Borsalino, when ites to killing, he¡¯s better than you! He might not be able to take down Ian, but he can definitely cause him a lot of trouble!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?!¡± Kizaru feigned surprise. ¡°But a wolf-like believer¡ªdoesn¡¯t that sound like a huge contradiction? Could he be some kind of split personality? Why would the World Government recruit someone like that as an Admiral?¡±


    ¡°Who knows¡­¡± Akainu exhaled a puff of smoke. ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of person he is, as long as he fills the gap in the Admiral ranks. While Momousagi and Chaton have been promoted to Admirals, their strength is still somewhatcking. Arest¡¯s presence will help make up for that.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that puts my mind at ease!¡± Kizaru rxed even further into his chair, taking on a leisurely pose. ¡°Then I canfortably ride out my time as an Admiral until retirement!¡±


    However, Akainu couldn¡¯t help but scoff inwardly at Kizaru¡¯s remark.


    ¡°Hmph, retire peacefully? You¡¯d have to be crazy to believe that!¡±


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 634: Ians Marriage

    Akainu and Kizaru¡¯s predictions weren¡¯t far off the mark. By the time Arest arrived at Golden City, it would already be toote.


    At this moment, on a stretch of sea not far from Gran Tesoro, a Navy warship was quietly floating.


    This was the only asset that Aokiji had taken with him when he left the Navy, and the Navy hadn¡¯t made a fuss about it. Aokiji had long since removed the naval insignia from the ship, but he hadn¡¯t reced it with any other g. So now, this ship wasn¡¯t quite a warship, nor a pirate ship, nor even a merchant vessel; it was something in between, a bit of an oddity.


    Onboard this warship were several other naval officers and soldiers. These were the ones who had chosen to leave the Navy along with Aokiji. Ian found their faces somewhat familiar, likely having seen them back at Marineford, but he didn¡¯t know their names. So, when he saw them, he simply nodded in acknowledgment without paying much more attention.


    However, these officers were visibly surprised when they saw Ian and his group, along with Perospero and Katakuri, boarding the ship. They never would have imagined that such an eclectic group of people would end up together.


    Ian and his group hitched a ride on Aokiji¡¯s ship, but they didn¡¯t travel far before stopping nearby. As they stood on the deck, watching the mass exodus of ships pouring out of Gran Tesoro like ants fleeing a sinking ship, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of reflection.


    Just minutes earlier, Golden City had been a bustling, never-sleeping metropolis, where people indulged in unparalleled luxury and decadence. Yet, in the blink of an eye, they had abandoned it all as if fleeing from a disaster.


    No wonder people say that superficial glory is fleeting¡ªthere¡¯s definitely some truth to that.


    And Ian, the mastermind behind all of this, looked up at the sky with his hands behind his back, adopting a pensive expression as he remarked, ¡°Life rarely goes as nned, nine times out of ten¡­¡± (T/N: saying that while acquiring 100s of billions¡­)    Enel and Urouge exchanged a speechless nce, thinking that Ian was incredibly sly. If Tesoro were to hear Ian¡¯s feignedment, he might just cough up blood in anger.


    However, Kuina, who was well-acquainted with Ian¡¯s personality, couldn¡¯t help but recall the time when Ian used to prank Zoro back in Shimotsuki Vige, and she let out a stifledugh.


    Perospero and Katakuri, on the other hand, were unimpressed by Ian¡¯s showy behavior. Now that they had secured the money and delivered the tea party invitation to Ian, they had no desire to linger on the warship a moment longer. They urged Ian to divide the spoils quickly so that everyone could go their separate ways.


    ¡°Uncultured!¡± Ian was clearly displeased with Perospero and Katakuri for ruining the atmosphere with their impatience, so he cast them a disdainful look before finally leading everyone to therge gold chests they had carried out.


    With so much money,bined with the weight of the gold chests, Aokiji¡¯s warship was heavily burdened, with the waterline dipping significantly lower. In truth, there was no need to go through all this trouble. Ian could have easily transferred the wealth using his ability, but he chose not to.


    Besides needing to set aside a share for Perospero and Katakuri¡ªsince it would be hard to exin if the amount suddenly decreased¡ªIan also had another reason: he realized that he probably didn¡¯t need to convert all of it.


    The 500 billion Berries was an enormous fortune. Converting it all into in-game currency (gems) would be a waste. Ian figured that even if he converted just 50 billion Berries, the resulting gems would be enough tost him a long time.


    So, he nned to use the rest of the money for other purposes.


    The first thing he intended to do was allocate some funds to help Varua establish a proper researchboratory. Although Varua had once had conflicts with Ian, that was all in the past. Ever since joining Ian, Varua had been exposed to ancient lunar technology, the Germa science from Reiju, and even Vegapunk¡¯s Pacifista technology. To a scientist like Varua, Ian was like a vast treasure trove, always full of surprises. Now, Varua had fullymitted to acknowledging Ian as his boss.


    For someone on his team, Ian was never stingy. Varua had been diligently working on deciphering Vegapunk¡¯s Pacifista technology, with the hope of one day creating his own Pacifistas. However, theboratory Ian had set up for him at the Ballon Terminal Ruins had always been a makeshift setup,cking many essential resources. Ian felt it was necessary to use some of the money to purchase equipment for Varua and truly establish hisboratory.


    Research facilities like these typically require significant and ongoing investments before they can yield results.


    Aside from setting up the researchb, Ian also intended to provide Aokiji with some funds.


    Since Kuina was his sister, Ian certainly didn¡¯t want to see her roughing it with Aokiji. Before Aokiji left the Navy, all the admirals had their needs supplied by the Navy, but now that Aokiji had left, he no longer had ess to these resources. The people on his ship couldn¡¯t survive without food and drink, and all of that requires money.


    So, Ian decided not only to give Aokiji a share of the spoils but also to give him a little extra. If possible, Ian even hoped that Aokiji might use these funds to recruit soldiers and establish a new navy!


    Ian could tell that both Aokiji and Kuina hadn¡¯t given up on their dreams of the navy.


    As Ian, Luffy, and even those Supernovas continued to be more active, and as the Revolutionary Army gradually starteding out of the shadows, the world was bound to be increasingly turbulent. The arrival of a new era is inevitable¡ªthis is the trend of history. While this trend might be dyed or elerated by the appearance of certain individuals, it will inevitablye.


    No one knows what kind of chemical reaction will ur among the pirates, the navy, and the Revolutionary Army, but Ian did not believe that under the leadership of the decaying World Government, the navy could achieve anything significant. Perhaps one day, when the World Government copses under the assault of the Revolutionary Army, the navy might fall with it.


    At that time, Aokiji and Kuina¡¯s faction might be able to reemerge in the world under the banner of the navy.


    Of course, these were just vague premonitions¡ªIan himself couldn¡¯t say exactly what would happen. But people have a certain intuition, and Ian¡¯s intuition told him that this was the right course of action.


    Since he nned to give Aokiji some funds, naturally, the Revolutionary Army couldn¡¯t be left out. Ian also intended to provide them with some military funds. For some reason, Ian had a feeling that Dragon¡¯s sudden and unexpected appearance in the Golden City might actually have been to find him. The only unexpected twist was that before Dragon could find him, he was recognized by that old woman, Bakkin, leading to the chaos that ensued.


    Ian was currently lingering here, nning to wait and see if Dragon woulde to find him.


    As for Tesoro, there was no way he could be a match for Dragon. After all, Dragon was from the same generation as Aokiji! Justparing him to Aokiji made it clear that Dragon¡¯s strength was likely at least on the level of an Admiral!


    And as the leader of a force capable of shaking the world, Ian didn¡¯t mind specting that Dragon¡¯s power might be even greater¡­


    So he wasn¡¯t worried at all about Dragon¡¯s current situation. The battle between the Revolutionary Army and the World Government¡¯s intelligence agents in the Golden City might not take long to conclude. Tesoro might try to stop the Revolutionary Army from damaging his ship, but if he¡¯s unlucky enough to run into Dragon, he¡¯s likely to be taken down again¡­


    Ian took out 25 billion Berries in cash and handed it over to Perospero and Katakuri.


    Since he had made a promise, Ian had no intention of going back on it, even though his strength could easily overpower Perospero and Katakuri. As he had mentioned before, Ian was willing to follow the rules most of the time, but if someone decided not to y by the rules, then they couldn¡¯t me him for what happened next. Tesoro had been a prime example of this.


    Fortunately, Perospero and Katakuri didn¡¯t make any trouble. After receiving the 25 billion Berries, they were quite satisfied and felt that cooperating with Ian had been a pleasant experience. Katakuri extended his hand and shook Ian¡¯s, saying, ¡°This gift will definitely make Mama very happy¡­ So, I hope to see you at Mama¡¯s tea party. I¡¯ll give you a tour of Cake Ind when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ian didn¡¯t say much, merely nodding in response. In truth, he still hadn¡¯t decided whether he would attend or not.


    Katakuri and Perospero then jumped onto a small boat they had seized earlier and quickly departed.


    However, once they were a fair distance away from Ian¡¯s ship, Perospero turned to Katakuri and said, ¡°My dear brother, are you sure it was wise not to mention to Ian that Mama ns to marry Smoothie off to him?¡±


    Katakuri shook his head and replied, ¡°You have to understand, Brother Peros, if we had brought up that matter when we handed over the invitation, Ian might have kicked us off the ship right then and there!¡±


    ¡°You saw that kind of future?¡± Perospero asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Katakuri confirmed with certainty. ¡°Although it was a bit blurry, that¡¯s indeed what I saw. And we wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight back at all! Both your abilities and mine arepletely countered by Ian¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Perospero fell silent for a moment, then added, ¡°Bute to think of it, this really is quite an interesting situation. Look, Mama¡¯spanions, Prometheus and Zeus, happen to represent fire and lightning, and Ian¡¯s disyed powers are precisely these two elements. If Ian shows up on Cake Ind, Prometheus and Zeus might actually like him¡­ And with his unique ability to extract souls, it¡¯s no wonder Mama is so interested in him.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Mama genuinely wants to form an alliance with Ian through marriage, or is she just after his abilities?¡± Katakuri suddenly asked.


    ¡°¡­Probably both!¡± Perospero thought for a moment and replied, ¡°If it can be achieved peacefully, that would be ideal. After all, Mama has always been concerned about that giant from the Dragon Hunter Pirates, Raideen. Given how much Mama wants to improve rtions with the Giant race, Ian is undoubtedly her most important opportunity!¡±


    ¡°But what if Ian refuses the marriage?¡± Katakuri asked. ¡°If Mama brings it up during the tea party and Ian rejects it, Mama might get furious, and everything could fall apart¡­¡±


    Perospero felt a headacheing on. He didn¡¯t know how to handle this situation. If it wasn¡¯t managed carefully, it could indeed lead to a confrontation between the Big Mom Pirates and the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    ¡°Maybe we should try to persuade Mama when we get back, suggest that she doesn¡¯t rush things with this matter¡­¡±


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 635: The Wind is a Bit Noisy

    After Perospero and Katakuri left, Ian called Kuina over and started stuffing money into her arms.


    Kuina was bewildered, holdingrge wads of cash in her hands, and asked in a panic, ¡°Brother Ian, why are you giving me so much money? I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    ¡°Hey, this is for you and Aokiji!¡± Ian said. ¡°That guy is a Navy Admiral. If I gave him the money directly, he might think it¡¯s too vulgar. But you¡¯re my sister, so it¡¯s fine to give it to you¡­¡±


    Ian¡¯s voice was loud enough that Aokiji couldn¡¯t help but hear it, leaving him speechless for a moment.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even try giving it to me, so how would you know if I¡¯d refuse?¡±


    ¡°Can you cut down on the tricks and show a bit more sincerity!?¡±


    Aokiji then stepped forward, grabbed a bundle of cash from Ian¡¯s hands, and saidzily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any high moral standards or scruples. Although my original intention for getting involved was just to distract Tesoro, now that you¡¯ve managed to get his money, I¡¯m not going to refuse it just because it was taken by force.¡±


    Ian smiled and looked at him, ¡°You¡¯ve figured it out?¡±


    Aokiji didn¡¯t say anything, he just nodded. At this moment, he truly hade to terms with it.    Back when he decided topete with Akainu for the position of Fleet Admiral, it wasn¡¯t because he was greedy for power, but because he clearly understood that with Akainu¡¯s personality, if he became Fleet Admiral, it was very likely that the Navy would go down the wrong path!


    Indeed, the Navy¡¯s duty is to fight pirates and uphold justice, and that is correct. However, if they operate with cold-blooded ruthlessness, without discernment, and blindly follow the orders of the World Government without independent thought, the Navy would eventually be nothing more than a tool of pure violence, used by the World Government to suppress any dissenters.


    Aokiji nced at Robin, who was standing gracefully behind Ian. The Ohara incident all those years ago had already made Aokiji question the true nature of the World Government.


    Shouldn¡¯t rulers govern with the welfare of the people in mind? Why, then, would they turn against their own people? The schrs of Ohara, unarmed and defenseless, were not heinous criminals. Yet for the mere crime of researching history, an entire ind was eradicated.


    That was aplete and utter massacre¡­


    After leaving the Navy and abandoning his own position, Aokiji found that, as an observer, he could see everything more clearly.


    Ian was right. If he had left the Navy alone, he could have done whatever he wanted. But now, there were others who had followed him out¡ªKuina, Smoker, and other subordinates. Aokiji had to take responsibility for their futures, and in that context, Ian¡¯s suggestion wasn¡¯t a bad one.


    Seeing Aokiji ept the money, Smoker stepped forward, casually taking a handful of cash from Ian¡¯s hands while still holding his cigar in his mouth, showing no hesitation.


    If anyone knew Ian well, it was Smoker. Back when Ian was a swordsmanship instructor in Loguetown, Smoker had technically been his superior.


    After taking the money, Smoker grumbled at Ian, ¡°You bastard, you tricked me good back then. You were doing just fine as a bounty hunter, and then in the blink of an eye, you became a Warlord, turning around and screwing the Navy over. Tashigi and I still feel unease whenever your namees up!¡±


    Ian didn¡¯t get angry; instead, he patted Smoker on the shoulder and said, ¡°Honestly, Smoker, I still have to thank you. You took good care of Kuina while she was in Loguetown.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, she was my subordinate back then. It¡¯s what I was supposed to do! I don¡¯t need your thanks!¡± Smoker snorted.


    Ian then picked up a bunch of cash and ced it in Tashigi¡¯s arms, saying, ¡°Tashigi, you haven¡¯t forgotten me, have you? Why haven¡¯t you said a word to me this whole time?¡±


    But Tashigi, with a huff, puffed out her cheeks and turned her head away, saying, ¡°You¡¯re a big shot now. What could a small fry like me possibly have to say to you?¡±


    Ian burst outughing and reached out to ruffle Tashigi¡¯s hair, saying, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind and that you can get along well with Kuina. You two look so alike, you should be like sisters!¡±


    ¡°Annoying!¡± Tashigi¡¯s hair was now a mess, and her sses nearly fell off. But with her hands full of money, she couldn¡¯t adjust them, so she shouted in frustration.


    After some lighthearted banter, Ian finished distributing the bonuses to Aokiji and his group. He didn¡¯t give too much, knowing that Aokiji and the others wouldn¡¯t ept an excessive amount. The sum was the same as what he gave Katakuri and Perospero¡ªaround 5 billion berries.


    When Aokiji handed the money to the few other naval officers, telling them to store it back in the ship¡¯s hold, the officers werepletely stunned.


    They had never expected that following Aokiji to the Golden City would result in them acquiring such a vast amount of money¡­


    At this moment, Carina, who had been watching Ian give away money left and right, couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. She jumped up and eximed to Ian, ¡°What about mine? Where¡¯s my share?¡±


    ¡°How much do you want?¡± Ian asked her.


    Carina rolled her eyes thoughtfully and said, ¡°We¡¯re partners, right? So, it should at least be the same as theirs, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Ian smiled and wagged his finger at her, saying, ¡°No way, the most you¡¯re getting is 1 billion berries!¡±


    ¡°What!? Why!¡± Carina¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°I was the one who led you here! Without me, do you think you would have found Tesoro¡¯s vault?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Ian shook his head. ¡°Even if I gave you the same 2.5 billion as a share, you¡¯re just a girl traveling in the pirate-infested New World. Do you really think you can hold on to that much money? Having too much wealth could be more of a curse than a blessing for you!¡±


    Hearing this, Carina immediately deted, her excitement vanishing in an instant.


    She knew Ian was right. For a girl with littlebat strength, holding on to too much money could indeed be dangerous. While Carina often imed that girls could survive on their wits, she knew that wit alone might not be enough when faced with raw power.


    Still, she tried to negotiate for a better deal, saying, ¡°1 billion berries is too little. I could earn that much just by staying with Tesoro. You can¡¯t let me leave empty-handed, right?¡±


    Ian didn¡¯t haggle with her further and eventually agreed to give her 2.5 billion berries.


    ¡°Great! This job was totally worth it!¡± Carina jumped up in excitement.


    2.5 billion berries might seem like a lot lesspared to the 5 billion that Aokiji and the others received, but it was more than enough for Carina to live afortable life. More importantly, with this money, Carina was free again. Compared to being controlled by Tesoro and forced to work as a singer, freedom was far more valuable.


    ¡°One more request!¡± Carina added with a yful grin. She looked at Ian pleadingly and said, ¡°Since we worked together so well this time, could you let me use your pirate crew¡¯s g asionally? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t misuse it. I¡¯d just like to use it to protect myself when I¡¯m in a pinch!¡±


    The reputation of the Dragon Hunter Pirates was well-known throughout the New World. Even Dressrosa currently flew the Dragon Hunter Pirates¡¯ g for protection. If Carina could get Ian¡¯s permission, she¡¯d gain a lot of respect. Even in Whitebeard¡¯s territory, people would have to give her some face. That way, even if someone with ill intentions knew that Carina was sitting on a small fortune, they might think twice before trying to take advantage of her.


    Ian thought about it and decided it wasn¡¯t a big deal. As long as Carina didn¡¯t use his name for scams or to cause trouble, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to protect her. If the Dragon Hunter Pirates couldn¡¯t even safeguard a single woman, then their reputation would be worthless.


    So, Ian nodded in agreement.


    As soon as Carina got his approval, she immediately started humming a tune and found a pen to draw the Dragon Hunter Pirates¡¯ emblem on her chest. This action left everyone around her stunned.


    They couldn¡¯t help but feel like something was off¡­


    After handling Carina¡¯s request, Ian walked over to another woman.


    ¡°What about you? Any ns?¡± Ian asked, addressing Barat, who was lying on the deck. ¡°Stop pretending¡ªI know you¡¯ve been awake for a while.¡±


    Hearing Ian¡¯s words, Barat finally opened her eyes. She brushed her hair back from her face and sighed softly, ¡°What ns could I possibly have? You brought me out here because you probably have your eye on my abilities, right? It doesn¡¯t matter. For someone like me, a weakling, I¡¯m just at the mercy of you big shots¡­ For me, it¡¯s just a matter of changing bosses.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m not like Tesoro!¡± Ian replied. ¡°I¡¯m not someone who likes to force others. As the saying goes, a twisted melon isn¡¯t sweet. While I admit your abilities could be very useful to me, I still respect your wishes. I¡¯ll give you two choices: if you don¡¯t want to join my pirate crew, I¡¯ll give you the same amount of money as I gave Carina, and you can leave.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Barat asked, a bit incredulous.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Ian nodded. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my crew if they joined voluntarily¡­ Uh, well, except for one person!¡±


    Ian shot a nce at Enel, that mboyant character¡­


    ¡°I¡­¡± Barat hesitated, about to say something, but at that moment, a sudden and strong gust of wind swept across the sea!


    The wind was quite peculiar. Not only did it appear out of nowhere, but it also seemed to be confined to the area surrounding the massive ship Gran Tesoro.


    The naval ship beneath Ian and the others was within this range as well, causing the entire vessel to sway suddenly. However, the ships that had already left the Gran Tesoro¡¯s port and sailed farther away werepletely unaffected.


    At first, Aokiji also found it odd and wondered if they had encountered some unusual weather. But suddenly, as if realizing something, his expression changed, and he urgently said to everyone, ¡°This is bad! We need to get out of here quickly!¡±


    Kuina and Tashigi didn¡¯t hesitate. They immediately rushed to the sails and the helm, while Ian and the others, not understanding what was happening, looked at Aokiji¡¯s serious expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Aokiji nced at Ian, then turned to look at the Gran Tesoro, saying, ¡°It¡¯s Dragon! He¡¯s finally making his move! I¡¯m afraid Tesoro won¡¯t be able to keep his ship¡­¡±


    As if to confirm Aokiji¡¯s words, the hurricane grew even stronger just as the naval ship managed to distance itself from the Gran Tesoro.


    At the position where Ian and the others were, they couldn¡¯t fully feel the force of the wind, but they could clearly see the massive ship Gran Tesoro starting to sway under the hurricane¡¯s power.


    This was a super ship that spanned several miles in length! And yet, the wind was strong enough to make it shake!?


    Such a violent hurricane whipped up evenrger waves. As Ian and the others watched in stunned silence, two towering tsunamis rose up on either side of the ship and then came crashing down on the Gran Tesoro from both directions!


    In that moment, Ian had a sudden sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if Whitebeard himself had made a move!


    With a deafening roar, the Gran Tesoro was engulfed by the two massive waves! A tremendous amount of seawater surged into the golden city¡­


    Under the force of these colossal waves, the Gran Tesoro might not necessarily be dragged to the bottom of the sea, but with the water flooding the city, the entire ce would be utterly destroyed¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 636: A Series of Connected Events

    It was like a scene from a disaster movie. When those two giant waves crashed violently into the Golden City, the entire city¡¯s dazzling lights were extinguished in an instant¡­


    It felt as though the Golden City had been utterly destroyed in that moment¡­ Well, in truth, it practically had been.


    As Ian and the others watched, the massive body of the Gran Tesoro sank sharply under the impact of the powerful waves. If the ship hadn¡¯t been sorge, with enough buoyancy to eventually bounce back up to the surface, Ian and the others might have witnessed it being driven straight to the seafloor.


    Most of the people in the Golden City had already fled by ship due to the earlier chaos. Those still in the city were likely Tesoros¡¯ subordinates and World Government agents. Perhaps a few greedy pirates had stayed behind, continuing to loot the city. Now, with the onught of these massive waves, they were finally getting theireuppance¡­


    Everyone watched with trepidation. Only those who have sailed the seas can truly understand the terror of the ocean, especially when faced with a tsunami like this! Imagining those waves crashing down on their own ship¡ªwhat would happen then?


    This kind of power was especially terrifying for Devil Fruit users, who knew that being dragged to the depths by a tsunami would almost certainly be the end for them.


    Ian turned to Aokiji and asked, ¡°Was this caused by Dragon? What kind of Devil Fruit user is he?¡±


    However, Aokiji gave Ian a strange look before responding, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡± Upon hearing Aokiji¡¯s response, not only Ian but everyone on the ship was stunned.    Since Aokiji had been the one to warn everyone to steer the ship away from the Gran Tesoro, they had assumed he was familiar with Dragon¡¯s abilities. But now, when asked directly, he admitted he didn¡¯t know!?


    Everyone looked at Aokiji as if to say, ¡°Are you messing with us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Aokiji shook his head. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Dragon¡¯s Devil Fruit ability is. In fact, I haven¡¯t seen Dragon in over 20 years!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Tashigi was shocked when she heard this and blurted out, ¡°Aokiji, you¡­ you know Dragon!?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Aokiji nodded. ¡°He was once a Marine, just like me, and we were both Vice Admirals at the same time.¡±


    Tashigi, Smoker, and Kuina were all taken aback when they heard this. Although they often heard about Dragon in the Navy, they knew nothing about his past. So hearing Aokiji personally confirm that Dragon had once been a Marine left them in shock.


    However, Aokiji noticed that Ian didn¡¯t seem surprised and paused for a moment before realizing the reason. He then asked Ian, ¡°It seems like Old Man Garp might have mentioned this to you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, something like that,¡± Ian nodded. In fact, it was Shanks who had told him that Dragon used to be a Marine, but Ian didn¡¯t feel the need to rify that to Aokiji, as it would only lead to a moreplicated conversation.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why don¡¯t you know what his ability is?¡± Ian asked Aokiji.


    Aokiji shook his head and exined, ¡°Even though we were peers, we had different mentors. My mentor was Admiral Zephyr, while Dragon was trained directly by Vice Admiral Garp! So most of the time, we didn¡¯t train together, and Dragon was a very reserved person, quiet and not one to speak much. As a result, he didn¡¯t have many friends in the Navy, and we knew very little about him.¡±


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t know much about him, you must have known something, right?¡± Ian pressed.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Aokiji nodded. ¡°While we don¡¯t know the specifics of his Devil Fruit ability, we do know some of his powers. He seems to have control over storms and rain. He demonstrated this ability a few times while on missions. That¡¯s why, when I sensed that strange hurricane earlier, I immediately thought of him¡­¡±


    ¡°He had reached the rank of Vice Admiral, so why did he suddenly leave the Navy?¡± Smoker, chewing on his cigar, asked with some confusion.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Aokiji hesitated, finding it difficult to exin. ¡°There was an incident¡­¡±


    However, before Aokiji could finish, Robin suddenly became emotional and shouted, ¡°Why won¡¯t you just say it!? Does the Navy intend to cover up this incident forever!?¡±


    Everyone looked at Robin in surprise, unable to understand why she had suddenly be so agitated. Only Ian knew why Robin had lost control of her emotions, so he stepped forward and gently patted her shoulder.


    Robin, overwhelmed, suddenly broke down in tears, crying uncontrobly as she leaned into Ian¡¯s chest.


    Ianforted her softly, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay now. It¡¯s all in the past¡­¡±


    The strange behavior of the two left the others feeling bewildered. Most of them had been too drunk to remember when Shanks had talked to Ian about the past, so only Ian and Robin knew about the events that had transpired in Ohara.


    Ian turned his head, his gaze cold as he addressed Aokiji, ¡°Why won¡¯t you speak up? You¡¯ve already left the Navy¡ªdo you still need to cover up their scandals?¡±


    Aokiji remained silent, not responding.


    ¡°What scandal?¡± Smoker now had a growing sense of unease.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t say it, then I will!¡± Ian, seeing Robin crying uncontrobly, knew that this painful memory had stirred up her recollections of Ohara. His own anger red as well, and he couldn¡¯t hold back from revealing the truth himself.


    The result was that everyone on the ship was left utterly stunned.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying that during that time, the tragedy that struck wasn¡¯t limited to Ohara, but also happened to Banbanrol?¡± Crocodile asked in shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ian nodded. ¡°Around the same time, both Ohara and Banbanrol disappeared from the world, and all of it was done with the help of the marines!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Aokiji, especially Tashigi and Smoker, who were particrly shaken by what they had just heard.


    ¡°No wonder you were looking for maps of the South Sea from over twenty years ago in the records room back in Loguetown¡­¡± Smoker recalled. ¡°So, you knew about this even then?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ian shook his head. ¡°I only learned about itter when someone told me.¡±


    Aokiji then looked up at the sky and sighed, ¡°Is this fate? Ohara had a survivor, Nico Robin, and Banbanrol had you, Ian. And now, you two havee together¡­¡±


    Everyone fell silent. They finally understood why the World Government and the Navy had gained such a formidable enemy as Dragon. For a moment, they shared Aokiji¡¯s sense of the overwhelming force of destiny.


    Imagine it¡ªsurvivors from two different ces, twenty years apart, reuniting and bingrades. At this moment, it was as if everyone could feel the presence of fate itself, as though this ethereal force truly existed.


    Aokiji sat down on the deck and said to Ian, ¡°You know more than I ever expected. Now I understand why you harbor such deep hatred for the Celestial Dragons. However, there¡¯s something you might not be aware of¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ian asked coldly.


    ¡°Dragon is not just targeted by the World Government because he leads the Revolutionary Army,¡± Aokiji exined. ¡°It¡¯s also because, after the Banbanrol incident, he onceunched an attack on Mary Geoise!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°Dragon also attacked Mary Geoise!?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Aokiji nodded. ¡°And he did it alone. However, his reason for attacking Mary Geoise was different from yours. It seemed he was searching for something there.¡±


    ¡°Searching for something?¡± Ian rubbed his chin, frowning in thought. ¡°Did he find what he was looking for? When exactly did this happen?¡±


    ¡°It was a year after the incidents at Ohara and Banbanrol,¡± Aokiji exined. ¡°I remember it clearly because it happened around the time when Akainu, Kizaru, and I were on a mission together. We didn¡¯t witness it ourselves, so we made inquiries afterward. Dragon secretly infiltrated Mary Geoise, but he didn¡¯t alert anyone. No one knows what he was searching for in Mary Geoise. However, when his presence was eventually discovered, he fought off the guards and left without any trouble.¡±


    Aokiji nced at Ian and continued, ¡°It¡¯s said that during that incident, Dragon fully unleashed his Devil Fruit powers. But unfortunately, those who witnessed it firsthand have kept their lips sealed.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ian asked, puzzled.


    ¡°No one knows!¡± Aokiji shook his head. ¡°But after that incident, Dr. Vegapunk, under the direction of the World Government, began researching artificial Devil Fruits. It¡¯s said that the Celestial Dragons specifically funded the project¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm!?¡± Ian¡¯s thoughts were suddenly stirred.


    The Celestial Dragons specifically funded the World Government to have Vegapunk research artificial Devil Fruits? Something about this¡­


    Thinking it over, Ian suddenly asked, ¡°The artificial Devil Fruit that Dr. Vegapunk was researching¡ªdidn¡¯t it fail?¡±


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Aokiji was equally surprised and, after a moment of hesitation, asked in return.


    Ian couldn¡¯t help but smack his forehead. It seemed his hunch was right!


    He realized it now¡ªthe artificial Devil Fruit that the Celestial Dragons had Vegapunk research must be that failed prototype stored away on Punk Hazard!


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 637: Thoughts

    Chapter 637: Thoughts


    By now, Ian had pieced together much of the truth about various events, connecting them to form a clearer picture.


    After sorting out the timeline, Ian managed to reconstruct the events that took ce more than twenty years ago, which went something like this:


    When Vegapunk, Judge, and the other scientists in their original research facility discovered the Lineage Factor, the Navy got wind of it and immediately dered their research illegal. They dispatched a naval fleet to forcibly shut down the research facility and took Vegapunk into custody. As for Judge, Varua, and the other scientists, some died, and others managed to escape.


    Given Vegapunk¡¯s genius, the World Government, upon capturing him, couldn¡¯t simply imprison such talent. Instead, they provided him with research funding, putting him to work for the Navy and even establishing a dedicated Marine Science Unit for him.


    The first research facility Vegapunk took charge of was the secretb on Punk Hazard Ind¡ªa ce inessible by Log Pose, ensuring both safety and confidentiality.


    Upon taking over, Vegapunk¡¯s first project was undoubtedly rted to the application of the Lineage Factor. Based on the information Ian had gathered, this was connected to Kaido¡¯s RT Project, where Vegapunk used prisoners of various races, secretly provided by the World Government, to create Kaido, a super-powered being.


    This experiment seemed to have another byproduct: Vegapunk used the Lineage Factor to create a creature that originally existed only in fantasy¡ªa dragon!


    Yes, the kind of dragon with wings, resembling a giant lizard-like monster.


    It must be said, Vegapunk was truly a genius. The science of creating life from nothing had already touched upon the realm of the divine¡­    For reasons unknown, the Celestial Dragons were particrly fond of the dragon Vegapunk created. However, the research on Kaido seemed to have failed. Due to some undisclosed reasons, Kaido caused an incident on the ind and managed to escape.


    Vegapunk likely didn¡¯t favor this kind of research from the beginning. As a scientist, he must have understood the taboo nature of this kind of experimentation. So, after the incident, he persuaded the World Government to terminate the RT Project.


    However, even though the research was halted, the data collected at the time could not simply be destroyed. This is why Red g X Drake¡¯s father and Drake himselfter found clues rted to the past research on Punk Hazard Ind. The RT Project was likely so significant that it forced both Drake and his father to leave the Navy and be pirates.


    With the RT Project no longer viable, the World Government couldn¡¯t let Vegapunk remain idle. It was at this time that Dragonunched his attack on Mariejois, showcasing his Devil Fruit ability.


    Dragon¡¯s Devil Fruit must have piqued the Celestial Dragons¡¯ immense interest, but since they couldn¡¯t kill Dragon to force the fruit to respawn, they decided to take a different approach. They funded Vegapunk, hoping he could research and create an artificial Devil Fruit with simr powers.


    Vegapunk might have found this research intriguing and thus threw himself into it. As he delved deeper, he unraveled the principles behind Devil Fruits and how their abilities are transmitted. He even discovered a way to allow inanimate objects or machines to ¡°consume¡± Devil Fruits.


    Ian remembered that the artificial Devil Fruit stored in Punk Hazard was the er consumed by Momonosuke, giving him the ability to transform into a dragon.


    If we hypothesize that the original target of Vegapunk¡¯s artificial Devil Fruit research was Dragon¡¯s Devil Fruit, then the nature of Dragon¡¯s ability bes clearer!


    It¡¯s likely a Mythical Zoan-type Dragon-Dragon Fruit!


    Considering that even mythical creatures like the Phoenix exist, with abilities such as rebirth through mes, the existence of a Dragon-Dragon Fruit isn¡¯t far-fetched. In mythology, dragons can summon wind and rain and soar through the clouds. With this in mind, Dragon¡¯s ability to control weather elements like wind and rain makes perfect sense.


    Ian spected that when Dragon ventured alone to Mariejois and was discovered, he was attacked and had to use his Devil Fruit ability, transforming into a dragon. This sight must have caught the attention of the Celestial Dragons. Given that they call themselves ¡°Celestial Dragons¡± and their emblem is the hoof of the soaring dragon, it suggests they have a natural affinity for dragons. Whether it¡¯s an evil dragon or a divine dragon, anything associated with dragons might be something they worship or hold as a totem.


    However, now that Dragon, a revolutionary, is their enemy, the idea that the creature they revere is wielded by their foe must have been unbearable for them. This might exin why they were willing to invest heavily in funding Vegapunk¡¯s research into artificial Devil Fruits, hoping to replicate Dragon¡¯s power.


    But ultimately, Vegapunk¡¯s research into the artificial Devil Fruit failed! The resulting Dragon-Dragon Fruit was sealed away in the research facility at Punk Hazard.


    Why did it fail? Even Ian had considered this issue!


    The main problem with creating artificial Devil Fruits lies in a critical issue: the conflict between the artificial and the original Devil Fruits!


    ording to what is known about Devil Fruits, although their exact origin remains a mystery, it has been discovered that two identical Devil Fruits cannot exist simultaneously in the world. Only when the original Devil Fruit user dies does the same fruit reappear somewhere in the world.


    Even natural, original Devil Fruits work this way, so it¡¯s not surprising that artificial Devil Fruits would be even more problematic. If Vegapunk tried to replicate Dragon¡¯s Devil Fruit while Dragon was still alive, the resulting fruit would inevitably have ws, making it aplete failure! The Dragon-Dragon Fruit that Momonosuke consumed, although it allows him to transform into a dragon, is likely a defective product, simr to the difference between a superior and an inferior Devil Fruit.


    Furthermore, this applies to all artificially created Devil Fruits. If there is a conflict in the type of Devil Fruit and the original Devil Fruit user is still alive, any artificially created version is bound to be a failure with defects.


    This is why Kaido¡¯s Beasts Pirates ended up with those bizarre ability users!


    No one can predict the consequences of consuming such a wed Devil Fruit¡­


    After Vegapunk thoroughly understood the principles of Devil Fruits, it was natural that he would discontinue this line of research. The Dragon-Dragon Fruit that he created was sealed away in his office, and Vegapunk didn¡¯t create any other artificial Devil Fruits.


    However, there was one person who became aware of the process Vegapunk used to create artificial Devil Fruits.


    That person was Caesar the Clown! Originally, Caesar was the Navy¡¯s chief scientist, but when Vegapunk arrived, he took over Caesar¡¯s position and became the leader of the Navy¡¯s Science Division.


    Caesar believed himself to be the most brilliant scientist, so he harbored a deep resentment towards Vegapunk. Because of this, Caesar rarely entered Vegapunk¡¯s office, which is why the Dragon-Dragon Fruit was preserved and not destroyed by Caesar.


    Driven by jealousy, Caesar likely learned about the process for creating artificial Devil Fruits while assisting Vegapunk. He understood how to create SAD, the essential material for producing artificial Devil Fruits, and how to cultivate these fruits using SAD. However, he wasn¡¯t aware of the ws inherent in artificial Devil Fruits, perhaps because Vegapunk didn¡¯t inform him, or perhaps because he knew about the ws but was too tempted by the potential to stop himself from continuing the research.


    After the failure of the artificial Devil Fruit research, it seems that Vegapunk moved on to research human gigantification, while Caesar shifted his focus to the development of the poisonous weapon ¡°Land of the Dead.¡± Their research paths diverged significantly from that point onward.


    Vegapunk was strongly opposed to the development of such cruel weapons like poison gas, but Caesar insisted on pursuing his own research. Despite the warnings and attempts to stop him by others at the research facility, Vegapunk eventually reached the limit of his patience and decided to dismiss Caesar.


    Enraged, Caesar forcefully activated the poison gas weapon he had been developing, resulting in the massive explosion at Punk Hazard over two years ago.


    A mushroom cloud rose into the sky, destroying the research facility on Punk Hazard. The Navy had no choice but to urgently evacuate Vegapunk and the other researchers, leaving Punk Hazard a deste ind with no living creatures for a long time.


    Caesar, being a Gasu Gasu no Mi (Gas-Gas Fruit) user, managed to survive the poison gas explosion, but he could no longer return to the Navy. As the person mainly responsible for the catastrophic ident, he had no choice but to seek refuge by cooperating with Domingo, manufacturing artificial Devil Fruits based on what he had stolen from Vegapunk¡¯s research. He even epted funding from Big Mom to continue his research on human gigantification.


    This guy had always been riding on the coattails of Vegapunk¡¯s research, yet he still believed himself to be the most brilliant scientist¡­


    After sorting out all these causes and effects, Ian finally let out a long sigh of relief.


    Perhaps due to the explosion incident at Punk Hazard, Vegapunk was relocated to another research facility, where he began the so-called PX¡ªArtificial Weapon Program. For reasons unknown, Uncle Kuma even volunteered his body for Vegapunk¡¯s research.


    Ian¡¯s instincts told him that Vegapunk was a crucial figure. Based on everything Ian had learned up to this point, he couldn¡¯t believe that Vegapunk was genuinely loyal to the World Government. After all, if Vegapunk had once stopped Caesar from developing the poison gas weapon ¡°Land of the Dead,¡± it didn¡¯t make sense for him to continue creating powerful weapons like the Pacifistas for the World Government.


    Recalling that Uncle Kuma had specifically given him a ¡°key¡± to control the Pacifistas, allowing Ian to seize control of three of them, Ian realized that the Revolutionary Army might have already reached some sort of agreement with Vegapunk, and Kuma was likely the one who facilitated this.


    As for what Dragon was trying to find when he secretly infiltrated Mariejois, Ian would need to hear that from Dragon himself.


    However, Ian had a suspicion that it might be rted to the identity chip of a Celestial Dragon that he had once obtained. Could it be the so-called ¡°National Treasure¡±? If that were the case, it wouldn¡¯t just be Domingo who was interested in it; the Revolutionary Army might also have a stake in it.


    But what exactly is this ¡°National Treasure¡±? Could it really be the ancient weapon Uranus?


    Wait a minute! Uranus? The RT n?


    Could it be that the so-called RT n is an abbreviation for the Artificial Uranus Project!?


    Ian was shocked¡ªcould it be that Kaido is actually the product of this Artificial Uranus Project!?


    What the hell! Damn it, I always thought it was some n of the Celestial Dragons and the World Government to dominate the world¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 638: Dragons Request

    Suddenly thinking about Punk Hazard, Ian recalled something important.


    The original gas ident at the research facility happened two years ago. At this point in time, the battle for the Fleet Admiral position between Aokiji and Akainu hadn¡¯t urred yet, meaning that Punk Hazard hadn¡¯t been turned into an ice and fire ind. Given that Domingo had already started producing artificial Devil Fruits, it indicated that Caesar had secretly returned to Punk Hazard, cleared the ind of the toxic gas, and upied it to conduct his research in secret.


    This meant that Caesar was currently on Punk Hazard. Should Ian consider paying a visit to Punk Hazard? (T/N: don¡¯t tell me that Ian didn¡¯t take the 2 remaining devil fruits from the golden city ?? ¡­.. did the author forget about them ?)


    However, after thinking it over, Ian felt it might not be worthwhile. Even if Caesar was there, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to continue his research on artificial Devil Fruits. With Dressrosa liberated, and without the unique horticultural skills of the Tontatta tribe, Domingo wouldn¡¯t be able to produce artificial Devil Fruits, even if he still had ess to Caesar¡¯s SAD.


    Hmm, Ian wondered how Vegapunk managed to synthesize artificial Devil Fruits in the past. He likely didn¡¯t have the help of the Tontatta tribe, which meant that Vegapunk¡¯s techniques were indeed far superior to Caesar¡¯s. Caesar, having stolen Vegapunk¡¯s methods, was limited by many constraints.


    Traveling from here to Punk Hazard would mean retracing their steps back toward the Red Line. Not only was it far, but Ian also felt that Caesar wasn¡¯t worth the effort of a special trip, so he dismissed the idea.


    Perhaps due to the heavy topics discussed earlier between Aokiji and Ian, a silence had settled over the ship as Ian pondered these matters.


    After a while, Barat cautiously spoke up, asking Ian, ¡°After hearing all of this, it seems like I don¡¯t have much choice but to join your crew, right?¡±


    Ian was taken aback by herment. He looked at Barat and then at Carina. He realized that during his conversation with Aokiji, he had indeed forgotten about the presence of these two.    However, Barat seemed to be overthinking it. Ian didn¡¯t believe that her or Carina overhearing the details about him and Robin would cause any issues. As for Dragon, his past as a Marine wasn¡¯t exactly a secret within the World Government, so it didn¡¯t matter if they knew. It wasn¡¯t as if they would use such information to tattle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Ian shook his head. ¡°As I said before, whether you or Carina choose to stay or leave, it¡¯s entirely up to you.¡±


    Hearing this, Carina visibly rxed, while Barat sighed, ncing back at the Golden City, now submerged under the tsunami. ¡°I have nowhere else to go now. Please allow me to join your crew. You might find my abilities useful, so if there¡¯s anything I can do to repay you for bringing me out of there, please let me know. Otherwise, I probably would have drowned in that tsunami¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe, wee aboard!¡± Ian said with a smile after hearing Barat¡¯s words.


    Nana and Reiju exchanged nces and then also smiled. ¡°This is great, now we¡¯ll have anotherpanion for shopping trips¡­¡± Reiju remarked.


    Fujitora chuckled and added, ¡°Our captain is still young¡­ It¡¯s natural for him to like pretty girls¡­¡±


    Crocodile exhaled a puff of cigar smoke andughed, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t like pretty girls, should he prefer us old men instead?¡±


    Thisment made Zick and the others burst into heartyughter.


    Ian felt a bit embarrassed by Fujitora¡¯s teasing, and to make matters worse, Kuina decided to join in on the fun. She tugged on his sleeve and whispered, ¡°Ian, out of all these beauties, which one is going to be my future sister-inw?¡±


    Ian¡¯s face darkened as he reached out and ruffled her hair into a messy bird¡¯s nest. ¡°You little brat! Don¡¯t you worry about these things!¡±


    As everyone wasughing and joking, they noticed a ship appearing on the horizon. It hade from the direction of the Tesoro. Reiju, who had sharp eyesight, quickly spotted someone standing on the deck of the approaching ship and eximed, ¡°That person¡­ It looks like¡­ Dragon!¡±


    Everyone fell silent, watching intently as the ship sailed closer. When it was near enough, Ian could see that besides Dragon, there were several others on the deck as well.


    Since these people were with Dragon, they were likely the Revolutionary Army members who had been lurking in Golden City.


    As the ship was about to reach them, Dragon, standing on the deck, lightly leaped into the air andnded on the navy ship where Ian and the others were.


    Many of the crew were seeing this legendary figure for the first time, and when he boarded their ship, they couldn¡¯t help but instinctively lower their voices.


    Dragon had already changed back into his usual attire, wearing a dark green cloak. The red square-shaped tattoo on his left cheek was faintly visible under his hood.


    ¡°Dragon¡­¡± Aokiji spoke up with aplex tone as he saw him. ¡°I figured you mighte aboard this ship¡­¡±


    ¡°Kuzan, long time no see!¡± Dragon grinned as he greeted Aokiji, pulling down his hood to reveal his wild mane of hair, which gently swayed in the breeze.


    To Ian, Dragon¡¯s voice was just as it had been years ago¡ªunchanged, still deep and powerful.


    Both his words and his gaze conveyed the sense that the man standing before them was one of unwavering resolve.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious¡ªwhat brings you to Golden City?¡± Aokiji asked. ¡°I doubt you came here just to stir up trouble for Tesoro.¡±


    However, Dragon smiled and replied, ¡°Why ask such things? Do you intend to capture me? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re no longer a marine admiral. Like me, we both left the Navy.¡±


    ¡°No! I haven¡¯t betrayed the Navy!¡± Aokiji defended himself.


    ¡°In the eyes of the World Government, you have!¡± Dragon responded firmly.


    Aokiji fell silent for a moment, then shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right¡­¡±


    Listening to the exchange between Dragon and Aokiji, no one else dared to speak. One was a former admiral, and the other was the leader of the Revolutionary Army¡ªconversations at this level were beyond the rest of them.


    Smoker puffed on his cigar, arms crossed as he watched Dragon. He remembered clearly that Dragon had once appeared in Loguetown, thwarting his attempt to capture Straw Hat Luffy.


    After leaving Aokiji speechless, Dragon finally turned to Ian and said, ¡°I apologize, Ian. I had intended to find you earlier, but somehow, I was unexpectedly discovered¡­¡±


    Ian was momentarily puzzled, not immediately understanding what Dragon meant. Then, suddenly, it dawned on him. Oh, right! It was Bakkin who had discovered Dragon¡¯s whereabouts. But with that olddy now turned into a bear toy and all traces of her existence erased, even Dragon couldn¡¯t recall exactly how he had been discovered¡­


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Aokiji and Smoker both looked at Ian in shock, then at Dragon.


    What the hell? What¡¯s with this familiar way of speaking!?


    Dragon actually knows Ian!?


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce to talk. Come with me,¡± Ian said, noticing the surprised expressions on Aokiji and the others. After thinking it over, he called out to Fujitora and the rest, then spread his wings and took to the sky.


    Fujitora used his powers to lift the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, causing them to float into the air, including Barat and the remaining gold chests full of cash. He then asked Dragon, ¡°Need any help?¡±


    ¡°No need, I can fly,¡± Dragon replied, kicking off with a leg and using Moonwalk to propel himself into the air, following closely behind Ian. The revolutionaries who had apanied Dragon seemed to have anticipated this, staying quietly on the ship.


    The members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates all ascended into the sky, heading towards the floating Sky Ind above, leaving Aokiji and Smoker behind. The two of them stood there with their mouths agape, watching in disbelief as they departed.


    ¡°I feel like we¡¯ve been kept in the dark by that kid Ian this whole time¡­¡± Smoker muttered to himself.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Aokiji surprisingly agreed.


    Having overheard the familiar tone in the conversation between Dragon and Ian, Aokiji and the others realized that they had stumbled upon something extraordinary¡­


    After returning to the Sky Ind, Ian turned to see Dragonnding gracefully on the clouds. A smile finally appeared on Ian¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Uncle Dragon, I originally thought you would wait quietly to meet with me in secret.¡±


    Dragon shook his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know Aokiji well; even if he suspects something, he won¡¯t make a fuss about it. Besides, with your current strength, there¡¯s no need to go out of your way to hide your identity anymore.¡±


    Ian chuckled, then invited Dragon to enter the Sky Ind¡¯s city. As they walked, Dragon observed Ian¡¯s Sky Ind, nodding to himself in approval.


    Meanwhile, the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates followed behind, watching the two from a distance.


    ¡°Who would have thought that Dragon would take the risk toe and find Ian? This is really unexpected,¡± Crocodile said in a low voice.


    ¡°Maybe he has something important to discuss,¡± Robin spected.


    Enel, however, didn¡¯t know who Dragon was, so he curiously asked for an exnation. Nana and Wulnat, feeling rather proud, exined to Enel that the person now walking with Ian was none other than their true leader in the Revolutionary Army.


    ¡°Heh!¡± Fujitora suddenly chuckled. ¡°Even though I can¡¯t see, I can well imagine the look on Kuzan and the others¡¯ faces. It must be quite amusing!¡±


    Up ahead, Ian and Dragon were engaged in conversation.


    ¡°Uncle Dragon, it¡¯s been more than ten years since west met¡­ Oh, wait!¡± Ian smacked his forehead and added, ¡°You actually saw me not too long ago, but I didn¡¯t get to see you¡ªback on Smis, that time.¡±


    Dragon replied, ¡°Sabo must have told you about that¡­ Yes, when I heard from Kuma that you were being chased by Kizaru and Zephyr, I got worried that you might be at a disadvantage, so I rushed to Smis Ind. But when I saw that you were holding your own and with Whitebeard showing up, I decided not to reveal myself.¡±


    Ian couldn¡¯t help but smile at this. When Sabo had mentioned this to him, Ian had indeed felt quite touched. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t expected Dragon to quietly keep watch over him.


    ¡°You came to Golden City to find me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ian asked. ¡°When I heard you were in Golden City, I had a hunch.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ian!¡± Dragon¡¯s expression grew more serious. ¡°Ever since you joined the Revolutionary Army, you¡¯ve been operating independently. I haven¡¯t assigned you any specific missions, but I have to say, you¡¯ve done well. Your actions have drawn a lot of attention from the World Government and the Navy, easing the pressure on the Revolutionary Army.¡±


    ¡°I came specifically to find you this time because there are a few things I need to discuss with you!¡± Dragon said as he pulled out a piece of Vivre Card from his pocket and handed it to Ian. ¡°I know you have Sabo¡¯s Vivre Card, but Sabo hasn¡¯t been in Baltigo recently, so I¡¯m giving you a piece of my own Vivre Card. I need you toe to the Revolutionary Army headquarters in Baltigo in person, six months from now!¡±


    ¡°Hmm!? Your Vivre Card?¡± Ian was a bit surprised. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay to give this to me?¡±


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 639: The Revolutionary Armys Summons

    Although a Vivre Card can¡¯t provide someone¡¯s exact location, everyone knows that using it to find a person will absolutely lead you to them.


    By giving Ian his Vivre Card, Dragon was essentially making his future movements no longer a secret to Ian.


    This act demonstrated immense trust, and Ian¡¯s momentary surprise was understandable.


    However, Dragon seemed unfazed and said to Ian, ¡°Kuma is my most trustedrade, so I believe his judgment is sound. Besides, you¡¯re also Luffy¡¯s brother, so you¡¯re worthy of this trust.¡±


    Ian didn¡¯t say anything further, but he carefully put the Vivre Card away. Since Dragon had spoken so inly, Ian wouldn¡¯t respond with mere words. Whether he was deserving of Dragon¡¯s trust would be proven through his actions, not just his promises.


    After putting away the Vivre Card, Ian asked, ¡°Uncle Dragon, is the reason you¡¯re asking me to go to Baltigo in six months because you¡¯re nning to gather all the Revolutionary Army¡¯s leaders?¡±


    Dragon nodded and said, ¡°Yes! Typically, Baltigo headquarters doesn¡¯t issue specific action orders to the Revolutionary Army¡¯smanders. The Revolutionary Army mainly operates in a low-key, covert manner, so you¡¯re generally free to act as you see fit. Ivankov operates this way, and so do you. But while you know Ivankov, most of the Revolutionary Army¡¯s othermanders aren¡¯t familiar with each other. This gathering is partly to help you all get to know each other, so you can coordinate and support one another during future operations. The other reason is that there may be a significant action nned at that time.¡±


    ¡°A significant action?¡± Ian immediately became interested and asked, ¡°What kind of action?¡±


    Dragon hesitated for a moment but then decided to reveal it. With a resolute expression, he said, ¡°This major operation involves rescuing Dr. Vegapunk from the protection of the Navy and the World Government!!¡±    Ian was stunned for a moment, and then he was so shocked that he nearly jumped up!


    ¡°What!? Rescue¡­ rescue¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Ian realized the gravity of the situation and quickly lowered his voice, saying, ¡°Rescue Dr. Vegapunk!? Is he¡­ is he one of us, a member of the Revolutionary Army!?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Dragon shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s not a member of the Revolutionary Army. However, when Kuma was cooperating with him on the Pacifista project, he fully disclosed his identity to Dr. Vegapunk. Kuma, representing the Revolutionary Army, reached an agreement with Dr. Vegapunk. The agreement was that after a certain research project waspleted, the Revolutionary Army would be responsible for rescuing him.¡±


    ¡°Research? What kind of research?¡± Ian asked further. ¡°Does Vegapunk want to escape from the Navy¡¯s Science Unit?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Vegapunk certainly wouldn¡¯t willingly serve the World Government!¡± Dragon sneered. ¡°You should know that he was essentially captured by the Navy and the World Government. He¡¯s only human, and during that capture operation, many of Vegapunk¡¯s former assistants and colleagues were killed by the World Government¡¯s forces. How could he possibly have any fondness for the World Government?¡±


    Ian had already suspected this. From various clues, he had deduced that Dr. Vegapunk was being coerced by the Navy. Now, Dragon¡¯s words confirmed this suspicion.


    Dragon sat down on a step in the ancient ruins of the Sky Ind and patted the spot next to him, indicating for Ian to sit down as well. Once Ian was seated, Dragon continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. With the power of the World Government, they can provide Dr. Vegapunk with unparalleled research resources, something he could never have achieved on his own. But I¡¯ve visited Vegapunk¡¯s homnd, the Future Country of Baldimore, and from his fellow countrymen, I learned about the kind of person Vegapunk truly is. All his research and inventions in Baldimore were aimed at improving the lives of his people. He¡¯s not one of those mad scientists. Although the World Government provides him with research resources, many of their research demands are against Vegapunk¡¯s will, including the Pacifista project. After Kuma became a Shichibukai, he volunteered his body for research by the World Government. During this time, he managed to get close to Vegapunk and talked with him extensively. Once he was sure that Vegapunk was not willingly serving the World Government, Kuma contacted me.¡±


    ¡°Kuma told me that Vegapunk has been showing signs of anxiety over the years,¡± Dragon said. ¡°He seems to be worried about something. Kuma spected that during his time with the World Government, Vegapunk might have uncovered something truly rming!¡± ??


    ¡°What kind of rming discovery?¡± Ian asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Dragon replied, shaking his head. ¡°Dr. Vegapunk has never disclosed it to anyone. However, while working on the Pacifista project, it seems he was also secretly conducting another research. He told Kuma that this research was in preparation for ¡®that day.''¡±


    ¡°¡®That day¡¯? What does that mean?¡± Ian pondered, frowning.


    ¡°No one knows what he was referring to,¡± Dragon said. ¡°After learning of Kuma¡¯s affiliation with the Revolutionary Army, Vegapunk didn¡¯t report him to the World Government. Instead, he chose to cooperate with us. He had Kuma convey an agreement to us, which was that once hepleted this particr research, he hoped we could rescue him from the protection of the Navy¡¯s scientific division and the World Government.¡±


    ¡°How far along is his research?¡± Ian quickly inquired.


    ¡°Kuma¡¯s modifications have beenpleted; he haspletely lost his consciousness. Without him passing on information, we can no longer obtain detailed updates¡­¡± Dragon sighed and continued, ¡°But based on the information we previously obtained, the Pacifista project is considered sessful. Dr. Vegapunk is likely focusing all his efforts on continuing his other research now. I don¡¯t know if half a year will be enough time for him toplete it, so the gathering in six months is merely a contingency n and doesn¡¯t necessarily mean we will take action. In the meantime, the Revolutionary Army will be doing everything possible to infiltrate the Navy¡¯s scientific division to gather more information.¡±


    Ian furrowed in thought and said, ¡°This approach seems too uncertain. If Vegapunk wants the Revolutionary Army to rescue him, why did he still go through with the Pacifista project, causing Uncle Kuma to lose consciousness? Doesn¡¯t that cut off his means of passing on information? Given how intelligent Vegapunk is, why didn¡¯t he think of that? And didn¡¯t Uncle Kuma send you any final information before his modifications werepleted?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why either!¡± Dragon shook his head. ¡°But I suspect something happened at the time. Kuma mentioned in one of hisst reports that both he and Vegapunk were in a precarious situation¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Ian was at a loss and could only ask, ¡°So what happens if, during this time, the Revolutionary Army fails to infiltrate the Navy¡¯s scientific division and make contact with Vegapunk? If we don¡¯t know whether Vegapunk¡¯s research isplete, how can we initiate a rescue mission?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s also my concern!¡± Dragon nodded. ¡°If the Revolutionary Armyunches a rescue mission, and Vegapunk¡¯s research isn¡¯t finished, it would be disastrous. Without the necessary research facilities, his work could be lost. Therefore, I¡¯ve decided that no matter what, we must make contact with Vegapunk beforeunching any action, even if it requires significant sacrifices.¡±


    ¡°I think¡­ it might be wiser to proceed with more caution,¡± Ian said with a furrowed brow. ¡°No matter how intelligent Vegapunk is, a research project can¡¯t bepleted in just about half a year. I suggest extending the timeline, perhaps pushing it to two years.¡±


    From Ian¡¯s memory, he knew that the Revolutionary Army did indeed have a summoning action, but that was right before the next World Conference, which was still two years away from the current time¡ªwell, more urately, about a year and a half.


    But now, this summoning had been moved up! Ian wasn¡¯t sure if this was due to his own influence, but his intuition told him that Dragon¡¯s current timing might not be ideal.


    If, in the original timeline, the Revolutionary Army¡¯s summoning was also aimed at rescuing Vegapunk during the World Conference, it would suggest that Vegapunk¡¯s research couldn¡¯t bepleted in a short time¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 640: The Worlds Most Precious Devil Fruit

    However, in response to Ian¡¯s caution, Dragon shook his head and said, ¡°You might be right, but regardless, after losing the information provided by Kuma, we¡¯ve beenpletely in the dark about Vegapunk¡¯s situation. Even if it¡¯s a risk, we have to proceed! Vegapunk is someone worth this level ofmitment from the Revolutionary Army!¡±


    Saying this, Dragon nced at Ian and added, ¡°You might not know this, but Kuma once mentioned that Dr. Vegapunk is also a Devil Fruit user! And the fruit he consumed is the most precious Devil Fruit in the world!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Ian felt that each revtion from Dragon today was more shocking than thest.


    Vegapunk is also a Devil Fruit user!?


    Seeing Ian¡¯s disbelief, Dragon smiled slightly and asked, ¡°What do you think is the most precious thing in the world?¡±


    ¡°Diamonds? Gold? No, it should be family or love, right?¡± Ian replied with a frown.


    ¡°For different people, there will be different answers,¡± Dragon said. ¡°But for this world, there¡¯s only one thing that¡¯s truly the most precious, and that is wisdom!¡±


    ¡°Wisdom!? You mean¡­¡± Ian¡¯s eyes widened as he eximed, ¡°Vegapunk ate the Wisdom Fruit??¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Wisdom Fruit!¡± Dragon nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the most unique and primordial Devil Fruit in existence, one that had never appeared in the world before. You won¡¯t find it in any Devil Fruit encyclopedia. Only the person who consumes it will know its true nature.¡±    ¡°Vegapunk is special¡ªhe¡¯s the smartest person in the world,¡± Dragon exined. ¡°Even though he doesn¡¯t possess anybat abilities, his importance is beyond measure. It¡¯s because of him that the World Government and the Navy have acquired various new weapons and technologies, steadily bing more powerful. You can imagine, if the Navy bes strong enough to wipe out all the pirates, the World Government¡¯s control would be unshakably firm!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why Vegapunk is also crucial to the Revolutionary Army. If we can bring him to our side, the revolutionary uprising would be unstoppable¡­¡±


    Ian sighed, finally understanding Dragon¡¯s point. Vegapunk was irreceable for the Revolutionary Army. Even if there was the slightest chance, Dragon would pursue it without hesitation. Although Ian¡¯s suggestion to dy the operation was well-intentioned, Dragon couldn¡¯t ept it. He had even prepared himself for the possible sacrifice of many Revolutionary Army members.


    ¡°Alright then, six months from now, I will be in Baldigo on time!¡± Ian nodded. ¡°Whatever needs to be done, just give the order. Let¡¯s just hope that our infiltration of the Navy¡¯s science division will cost as few lives as possible¡­¡±


    Hearing Ian¡¯s words, Dragon smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, Ian, when Kuma first rmended you to join the Revolutionary Army, I never imagined that your strength would grow to this extent. So, besides telling you abouting to Baldigo, I¡¯m also here to inform you that from now on, you will be the Chief of Combat for the Revolutionary Army!¡±


    ¡°Me? Chief of Combat!?¡± Ian pointed at himself in surprise. ¡°What kind of position is that?¡±


    ¡°As the name suggests, it means you¡¯re responsible for leading andmanding battles for the Revolutionary Army!¡± Dragon exined. ¡°From the moment you ept this position, the Revolutionary Army¡¯sbat forces will be under yourmand. I¡¯ll inform all the Revolutionary Army leaders about your role through our internalmunications. If you need anything, you can reach out to any Revolutionary Army members wherever they are, and they¡¯ll cooperate with you unconditionally!¡±


    Ian scratched his head in slight frustration and said, ¡°Why does this sound like the job of a boatswain in our crew¡­¡±


    Dragonughed out loud and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? The Revolutionary Army is, in a way, like a pirate crew. I¡¯m the captain, and Sabo, as the Chief of Staff, is like the navigator, charting the course for our ship. And you, you¡¯re the boatswain, the one who leads the crew in battle¡ªyou¡¯re the symbol of ourbat strength!¡±


    ¡°So basically, I¡¯m just the muscles!¡± Ian shrugged.


    ¡°I was actually hoping you could be one of the Four Emperors!¡± Dragon said. ¡°That way, when your true identity is revealed, the whole world will be shocked!¡±


    Ian scratched his head as he listened. Another person trying to push him into a top position?


    But Ian also understood that Dragon was speaking the truth. In the current power dynamics, Ian was an outlier among the original Four Emperors. He no longer held the title of a Shichibukai, yet he had the strength of a pseudo- Emperor, making his position somewhat awkward. Someone like him, in the New World, would naturally draw attention with every move he made, and any action could potentially challenge the existing power bnce among the Four Emperors.


    Whitebeard and Red-Haired Shanks were easier to deal with since they had good rtions with Ian and could tolerate him. But the real threats were the Big Mom Pirates and the Beasts Pirates. Any move Ian made that touched on their interests would be seen as a provocation.


    There was absolutely no way that both the Big Mom Pirates and the Beasts Pirates would jointly acknowledge Ian¡¯s status as the ¡°Fifth Emperor of the Sea.¡± The only path to such recognition would be for Ian to step over one of the Four Emperors to rise to the top.


    However, for now, the Big Mom Pirates¡¯ attitude towards Ian remained ambiguous. Perhaps due to Ian¡¯s unique abilities, they had taken a temporary cooperative stance and had even invited him to their tea party.


    The Beasts Pirates, on the other hand, were a different story. Ian had already shed with their leader, Kaido, once before, and there was no possibility of cooperation.


    This led to a possible scenario where the Big Mom Pirates might align themselves with Ian and support him in taking down Kaido, thus allowing him to ascend to the position of a Four Emperor.


    This was also why Ian had epted thetter to the tea party. It would be far better to have the Big Mom Pirates on his side, taking on Kaido together, rather than fighting both Kaido and Big Mom alone.


    As Ian pondered this, Dragon stood up and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve aplished what I came here for, so it¡¯s time for me to go.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Dragon!¡± Ian said, ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from leaving, but take some money with you when you go. Thanks to you, and the help of Kuzan and the others, we managed to raid Tesoro¡¯s vault¡ªthere¡¯s a lot of money there. You can take some for the Revolutionary Army¡¯s funds.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Dragon replied, ¡°To be honest, the Revolutionary Army has been struggling financially.¡±


    ¡°Take a hundred billion Berries with you,¡± Ian offered. ¡°By the way, what happened to Tesoro? That tsunami that hit Golden City in the end, was that your doing?¡±


    Speaking of Tesoro, Dragon¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Actually, the Revolutionary Army has been keeping an eye on Golden City since it was established. You might not know this, but both the Celestial Dragons and the World Government have been receivingrge sums of money from Tesoro. So this time, I destroyed the shippletely. Golden City won¡¯t be able to recover anytime soon. As for Tesoro, I didn¡¯t kill him, but he nearly drowned in the floodwaters. Now he¡¯s like a stray dog, and without any value left to offer, who knows how the World Government will deal with him.¡±


    After briefly discussing Tesoro, the two didn¡¯t dwell on the topic any further. Ian called Enel over, who brought arge golden chest, filled it with a hundred billion Berries, and handed it to Dragon.


    A hundred billion Berries took up a lot of space, but it wasn¡¯t a problem for Dragon. With a burst of strength, he lifted the golden chest from the bottom.


    Ian didn¡¯t know exactly how powerful Dragon was, but just seeing this disy of strength gave him an idea.


    With Fujitora¡¯s help, Dragon carried the chest, jumped down from the clouds, and slowly made his way toward the Revolutionary Army¡¯s ship on the sea below.


    After some thought, Ian turned to the members of the Dragon Hunter Pirates and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for us to leave too!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Aren¡¯t you going to say goodbye to your sister and Aokiji?¡± asked Uncle Fujitora.


    ¡°No,¡± Ian shook his head. ¡°Dragoning up here with us has already made Aokiji suspicious. If we say our goodbyes, they might start asking all sorts of questions. It¡¯s too much of a hassle!¡±


    Fujitora chuckled softly and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    With that, the crew of the Dragon Hunter Pirates began to activate the power systems within the sky ind ruins. The windmills on the ind slowly began to turn, and the sky ind gradually started to move.


    Meanwhile, below, after Dragonnded on his ship, he silently directed the Revolutionary Army members to set sail and leave the area without a word.


    Aokiji and his group watched as the sky ind above them moved away, realizing that no one was going to answer their questions. Aokiji sighed and instructed Smoker and the others to set sail and depart as well.


    In the end, all that was left in that stretch of sea was the wreckage of the massive Golden City ship, surrounded by debris and ruins.


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 641: A Twist of Fate

    Although Ian and his crew had each gone their separate ways, the effects of their actions were far from over¡­


    On the sea, a Navy warship was sailing steadily, with a Navy soldier observing the waters through a telescope.


    Suddenly, a ck dot appeared in the soldier¡¯s field of vision. He was puzzled for a moment and then adjusted the focus of the telescope, trying to get a clearer look at what the ck dot could be.


    It was¡­ a ship?


    The Navy soldier stared nkly through the telescope. The distance was still quite far, so while he could make out that it was a ship, he couldn¡¯t clearly see the g or determine whether it was a pirate ship or a merchant vessel.


    However, as time passed and the ship continued to approach in their direction, the Navy soldier finally got a clear view of the g flying on the ship.


    But then, the soldier suddenly let out a terrified scream, nearly dropping the telescope from his hands. He stumbled back onto the deck and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Alert! Alert!¡±


    His cries sent a wave of panic throughout the entire warship. The Navy crew scrambled out of their quarters, weapons in hand, rushing onto the deck.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± demanded a Navy captain as he hurriedly approached the soldier who had raised the rm.    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the Whitebeard Pirates¡¯ ship!¡± the panicked soldier replied. ¡°At ten o¡¯clock!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the faces of all the Navy soldiers on the ship turned pale. The captain, rmed, quickly snatched the telescope from the soldier and looked in the direction of ten o¡¯clock, eximing, ¡°Impossible! How could there be a Whitebeard Pirates¡¯ ship here?¡±


    When the Navy captain finally managed to see the g on the ship clearly through the telescope, he became furious. He immediately kicked the soldier who had raised the rm, sending him flying, and yelled, ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s not the Whitebeard Pirates! Couldn¡¯t you look more carefully?¡±


    The other soldiers didn¡¯t pay any attention to the unlucky one who had been kicked. They were all stunned by the captain¡¯s words. So, it wasn¡¯t the Whitebeard Pirates¡¯ ship after all?


    At that moment, a voice from behind them asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    The Navy captain turned around, and upon seeing who it was, he quickly saluted and said, ¡°Admiral Arest, my apologies. There was a false rm just now! The lookout mistakenly identified the g on that pirate ship as the Whitebeard Pirates¡¯ g.¡±


    ¡°Oh, a mistake?¡± Admiral Arest said with some surprise. ¡°What kind of g could be mistaken for the Whitebeard Pirates¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The Navy captain lifted the telescope again for a closer look, trying to match the g he saw with the ones in his memory. After a moment, he finally remembered and said, ¡°Admiral Arest, that must be the g of the Weevil Pirates! Their g does bear a resemnce to the Whitebeard Pirates¡¯.¡±


    ¡°The Weevil Pirates?¡± Arest frowned. ¡°Since they¡¯re pirates, there should be a bounty on their heads, right? How much is it?¡±


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s over 400 million!¡± the Navy captain replied. ¡°In the New World, that¡¯s already quite a substantial bounty!¡±


    Arest chuckled. ¡°If we¡¯vee across them, then let¡¯s capture them. A bounty of over 400 million is worth my effort¡­¡±


    The Navy captain hesitated, saying, ¡°But Admiral Arest, aren¡¯t we headed to Golden City? We¡¯re almost there. Shouldn¡¯t we avoid unnecessaryplications?¡±


    ¡°Golden City is already lost!¡± Arest sighed. ¡°Just moments ago, we received an urgent call from the World Government. The Dragon Hunters Pirates, the Big Mom Pirates, and even former Navy Admiral Aokiji raided the Golden City¡¯s treasury. The operation to capture the revolutionary Dragon has also failed. Golden City has been engulfed by a tsunami, and most of its buildings have been destroyed. We won¡¯t make it in time¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah!?¡± The entire crew of the ship was stunned by this news.


    No matter how fast they had rushed, they were still toote.


    At that moment, Arest felt an overwhelming pressure. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that such a major incident would ur just after he had taken office. There were also some details he hadn¡¯t shared with the Navy captain. Fleet Admiral Sakazuki had called him earlier to inform him that, ording to reports from surviving World Government intelligence personnel, the noble Celestial Dragon they were supposed to protect had been killed. The culprit was none other than Ian, the former Warlord known as the ck Dragon. Countless witnesses had seen the Celestial Dragon¡¯s death.


    With five hundred billion Berries stolen and the Golden Citypletely destroyed, the entire World Government and Navy were now furious!


    The Golden City had been a significant source of revenue for the World Government. They had granted special privileges to Tesoro, who, in return, provided them with vast sums of money each year. Now that the city was in ruins, not only was the Heavenly Tribute for the Celestial Dragons gone, but the World Government had also lost a major source of ie. ??


    Although Arest had just taken office and was not directly involved in this disaster, he had been given orders by the World Government, and his failure to arrive on time would likely mean bearing some of the responsibility.


    When Sakazuki, the Fleet Admiral, had called earlier, he had made it clear that Arest needed to make a show of action¡ªat the very least, to provide some form of exnation to the Celestial Dragons and the World Government.


    He had even hinted that Tesoro must be apprehended, no matter what.


    The implication was clear: the Golden City was Tesoro¡¯s territory, and it was precisely due to his inadequate protection that the World Noble was killed¡­


    Arest¡¯s instincts told him that capturing Tesoro alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to quell the anger of the World Government and the Celestial Dragons. So when he spotted the Weevil Pirates and heard about their bounty, he immediately recognized it as a valuable opportunity.


    He turned to the Navy captain and said, ¡°Judging by their course, it looks like they might being from the direction of the Golden City. There¡¯s a chance they know something about the incident there¡­¡±


    The Navy captain immediately understood Arest¡¯s thinking and agreed with his assessment.


    The sailors on the battleship quickly sprang into action, turning the cannons to aim at the Weevil Pirates¡¯ ship.


    Edward Weevil was on his ship, clumsily trying to steer it. After being deceived by Ian in the Golden City, he had left the ce early. However, the Weevil Pirates consisted of only two members: Edward Weevil and his mother, Bakkin. Now, because of Sugar¡¯s Devil Fruit ability, all of Edward Weevil¡¯s memories of Bakkin had been erased, leaving him to manage the ship entirely on his own.


    Sailing alone is impossible, especially for someone like Edward Weevil, whose intelligence is sorelycking. Ian, at the time, had tricked him into heading towards the Navy headquarters but had overlooked this fact. In the unpredictable climate of the New World, it was likely that Edward Weevil would be shipwrecked long before he reached the Navy headquarters.


    But fate works in mysterious ways. Edward Weevil¡¯s course happened to intersect with that of the new Navy Admiral, White Wolf Arest, which led to their encounter before Weevil¡¯s ship had the chance to capsize.


    And most importantly, Arest had the intention to capture him¡­


    If the surviving World Government intelligence officers in the Golden City had taken just a little longer to ry their message, the situation might have been different. Had Arest not learned that he was toote, he might have rushed to the Golden City and let Edward Weevil slip by. But now¡­


    Poor Edward Weevil, he never made it to the Navy headquarters at Marineford to show off his power in exchange for roast pork. While he was still struggling to control his ship, it had already entered the range of the Navy¡¯s cannons, and what awaited him was a barrage of thunderous cannon fire¡­


    The most immediate consequence of this event was that when Aokiji and his group arrived in this area, tracking down Weevil, all they found were pieces of wreckage floating on the sea!


    Though surprised that Dragon and Ian knew each other, Aokiji hadn¡¯t forgotten about Edward Weevil after leaving. This was the man who had cut off one of Admiral Zephyr¡¯s arms, his former teacher. Although Aokiji didn¡¯t know what Ian had said to him that made him flee so quickly, he understood that Weevil, sailing alone, would be easy to catch up with. So, Aokiji didn¡¯t rush at first, waiting until he had time to pursue him.


    However, by the time Aokiji, Smoker, and Kuina followed the trail to this location, they saw the Weevil Pirates¡¯ g among the wreckage, and Aokiji¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    ¡°What happened here? Did that guy run into a shipwreck?¡± Aokiji frowned. ¡°Or did he encounter an enemy?¡±


    Smoker picked up a broken nk they had salvaged and examined the marks on it. ¡°It was hit by cannon fire. His ship was destroyed!¡±


    ¡°So, does that mean he¡¯s already dead?¡± Aokiji asked uncertainly. ¡°I remember that Edward Weevil is a Devil Fruit user. If he fell into the sea, he might not have survived¡­¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Smoker shrugged. ¡°At least we haven¡¯t seen any sign of him here. Should we send someone to dive in and check?¡±


    At that moment, Kuina interjected, ¡°Earlier, we saw a Navy ship heading towards Golden City from a distance. Could this be rted to that ship?¡±


    ¡°If he was captured by the Navy on their way to assist at Golden City, that wouldn¡¯t be too bad,¡± Aokiji said. ¡°The Navy will avenge Teacher Zephyr!¡±


    After saying that, Aokiji didn¡¯t dwell on the matter any longer. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    With that, Aokiji and his group also departed. However, Aokiji was unaware that handing Edward Weevil over to Zephyr himself and having him captured by Arest to be handed over to the World Government along with Tesoro were two entirely different oues¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 642: Arests Terrifying Ability

    As Aokiji and his group departed, Arest¡¯s naval ship had already arrived at the harbor of Golden City.


    Once onshore, Arest nced around. The once-glorious Golden City, with its bright lights and dazzling buildings, was now shrouded in darkness. The neon colors that had once illuminated the city had long since faded.


    After being swept by the tsunami, the city was littered with various corpses. These bodies belonged to Tesoro¡¯s former henchmen, as well as some greedy pirates who had remained behind. The corpses were half-buried in the rubble, barely visible.


    Arest walked over to a pirate¡¯s corpse, bent down, and picked up a soaked bundle from the pirate¡¯s back. With a gentle shake, the bundle opened, and a tter of gold items spilled onto the ground.


    ¡°The Lord says, what good is it for someone to gain the whole world, yet forfeit their soul?¡±


    Shaking his head, Arest discarded the cloth covering the bundle, carefully checking his pristine white robes, making sure they hadn¡¯t been stained by the filth around him. He then took out a handkerchief and wiped the cover of his Bible, removing any water droplets, before turning to the navy soldiers behind him and ordering, ¡°Find Tesoro!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Admiral Arest!¡± The navy soldiers stood at attention and saluted before quickly spreading out with their weapons, beginning their search throughout Golden City.


    During their search, the navy soon found a critically injured World Government intelligence agent, who provided them with the location of Tesoro. Arest immediately led the soldiers to the specified spot.


    When they finally found Tesoro, they discovered him lying among a pile of rubble.    Tesoro, who had once been d in fashionable and luxurious attire, was now in a pitiful state. His right shoulder bore three bleeding wounds, slowly oozing blood¡ªmarks left by the Dragon w technique when Tesoro, overestimating his own strength, tried to confront Dragon and had his Haki defense brutally pierced.


    Tesoro was panting heavily, his entire body soaked through, and scattered around him were shards of broken gold.


    He hadpletely miscalcted. It was one thing to be unable to defeat Ian and his powerful crew, but when he faced Dragon, he suddenly realized that Dragon was far stronger than even Aokiji!


    Although Dragon wasbeled by the World Government as the most dangerous criminal in the world, his low profile meant that very few people had ever witnessed his power firsthand. Consequently, few truly understood the extent of his abilities. Tesoro made the same mistake; when the tsunami struck, even the advantage of being in his own domain was stripped away from him.


    People often cling to a sense of false hope. When facing Dragon, Tesoro, not knowing the true extent of his opponent¡¯s power, had dared to think that maybe Dragon wasn¡¯t as formidable as rumored.


    But the result¡­ The result was that Dragon gave Tesoro a harsh lesson in reality.


    Fortunately for him, Dragon didn¡¯t kill him¡ªhe only severely injured him. When the waters receded, Tesoro had barely managed to cling to life, lying here, struggling to breathe.


    Hearing footsteps, Tesoro weakly lifted his head to look at the neers. When he saw the figure in the Navy admiral¡¯s uniform, he couldn¡¯t help but mockinglyugh, ¡°You¡¯rete! But who are you?¡±


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Arest chuckled. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I am the newly appointed Navy Admiral, Arest. A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Tesoro.¡±


    ¡°The World Conscription n, huh?¡± Tesoro had heard of it. He let out a coldugh, ¡°You must be the first civilian admiral recruited, right? Didn¡¯t expect the World Government to act so quickly!¡±


    Arest handed the book he was holding to a nearby navy captain, then stepped closer to Tesoro, looking down at him and saying, ¡°Mr. Tesoro, I¡¯m afraid I must regretfully inform you that you are under arrest.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Tesoro burst intoughter upon hearing this. Struggling, he clutched his bleeding shoulder and stood up, saying, ¡°I figured you were here to arrest me. But do you really think I¡¯m just going to surrender quietly?¡±


    Arest remained silent, simply watching him calmly.


    With a wave of his hand, the shattered gold on the ground began to flow like liquid again, swirling around Tesoro¡¯s arm. Although the seawater in the Golden City had receded, leaving the gold slightly wet, it didn¡¯t hinder Tesoro¡¯s Devil Fruit ability. Manipting the gold, Tesoro felt a bit more confident, saying, ¡°You¡¯re a Navy Admiral; I might not be able to defeat you, but if I want to escape, you won¡¯t be able to stop me!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tesoro, where could you possibly run to?¡± Arest said calmly. ¡°Please don¡¯t make this difficult for me.¡±


    ¡°Anywhere is better than being locked up in Impel Down!¡± Tesoro sneered. ¡°I fought so hard to gain my freedom¡­¡±


    With that, Tesoro moved. With a flick of his hand, the swirling gold shot toward Arest like a bolt of lightning.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. The other gold scattered on the ground suddenly seemed toe alive, rushing towards the Navy soldiers behind Arest.


    As the Navy soldiers struggled in panic, ensnared by the gold, Tesoro took off, trying to make his escape.


    However, before he could get far, Arest, who was still wrapped in gold, spoke up, ¡°Mr. Tesoro, you¡¯re bleeding. That¡¯s a very dangerous situation, you know.¡± ??


    Tesoro heard the voice but paid no attention to it. He thought the amount of blood he was losing wasn¡¯t enough to be life-threatening, so he ignored Arest¡¯s warning.


    But just then, Arest managed to push his right hand out through the gaps in the gold restraints and, with his palm facing Tesoro¡¯s direction, clenched his fist from a distance.


    ¡°Repel!¡±


    In the next instant, Tesoro, who was running at full speed, suddenly felt an intense wave of dizziness, and his entire body went limp and powerless. He stumbled and, with a heavy thud, crashed to the ground, sliding a short distance beforeing to a halt.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what¡¯s happening!?¡± Tesoro, lying on the ground, felt as if his mind had be clouded, unable to think clearly, let alone muster the strength to stand.


    At the same time that Tesoro fell, the gold that had been wrapped around Arest and the Navy soldiers turned limp like soft noodles, dropping off their bodies. As the gold hit the ground, it nged loudly, having reverted to its original hardness.


    After freeing himself, Arest didn¡¯t rush over immediately. Instead, he calmly brushed the dirt off his pristine white uniform before slowly walking towards Tesoro.


    ¡°What¡­ what did you do to me?¡± Tesoro weakly turned his head to face Arest, asking in a panic.


    ¡°I already told you, bleeding is very dangerous,¡± Arest replied with a smile. ¡°Especially in front of me, it¡¯s even more so!¡±


    As he spoke, Arest¡¯s right hand slowly rotated, and suddenly, a thin stream of blood began to flow out from the wound on Tesoro¡¯s shoulder, flying directly into the palm of Arest¡¯s hand.


    The blood streamed continuously, forming a growing red orb in Arest¡¯s hand, gettingrger andrger.


    Tesoro watched this in shock, unable toprehend what was happening.


    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m a Paramecia-type Blood Fruit user,¡± Arest said, gazing at the blood orb in his hand while smiling at Tesoro. ¡°My ability is quite simple: I control blood¡ªwhether it¡¯s my own or my opponent¡¯s. The reason you felt weak just now was because I made the blood in your body expel the oxygen. In other words, you were simply suffering from hypoxia!¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­ damn it!¡± Tesoro finally understood. No wonder his Devil Fruit powers had failed. Without oxygen in his blood, he couldn¡¯t maintain his stamina, and without stamina, he couldn¡¯t continue to activate his Devil Fruit abilities. This new Navy Admiral, Arest, had such a terrifying Devil Fruit power!?


    However, Arest wasn¡¯t done with him yet. Still smiling, he continued, ¡°That¡¯s not all. There are many ways to manipte blood, like¡­ heating it!¡±


    As his words fell, Arest¡¯s left hand made another slight motion, and in the next second, Tesoro let out a blood-curdling scream!


    The pain was excruciating, unlike anything he had ever felt!


    Tesoro felt as though every drop of blood in his body was boiling at that moment, scorching his veins as it coursed through them, sending waves of intense pain throughout his nervous system. How could anyone withstand such agony!?


    ¡°But I¡¯m not done yet!¡± Arest chuckled, even going so far as to lick his lips slightly, before twisting his left hand again. ¡°Reverse flow!¡±


    Then, all of Tesoro¡¯s blood began to flow in reverse within his body!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!!¡± Tesoro¡¯s agonized scream echoed far across the deste Golden City, reverberating continuously.


    The nearby Navy soldiers, watching as Arest tortured Tesoro in such a manner, felt a chill run down their spines. Seeing the expression of excitement on Arest¡¯s face, they suddenly realized that this newly appointed Navy Admiral was not the kind and gentle priest he appeared to be¡­


    He seemed¡­ to have a thirst for blood!


    As Tesoro convulsed and writhed on the ground, Arest showed no sign of stopping. The blood he had previously drawn from Tesoro¡¯s wound had originally gathered into a blood sphere in Arest¡¯s palm. But now, with a mere thought, the blood formed into a crimson dagger!


    ¡°10, Blood Spike!¡± (cubic centimetres)


    Arest gripped the blood-formed dagger in his right hand, pressed down on Tesoro¡¯s hand with his left, pinning it to the ground, and then suddenly stabbed downward!


    Even though the dagger was thin and made entirely of blood, it possessed a hardness far surpassing steel. With a soft slicing sound, it effortlessly pierced through Tesoro¡¯s hand and the ground beneath it!


    Leaning down, Arest whispered with a chilling smile in Tesoro¡¯s ear, ¡°Now do you understand? Any living being with blood flowing through their veins is in extreme danger in front of me once they¡¯re wounded¡­ If you can¡¯t quickly stop the bleeding, you¡¯ll end up just like thispletely powerless.¡±


    Finished speaking, he paid no more attention to Tesoro¡¯s reaction. He stood up, brushed off his clothes, and with a wave of his hand,manded, ¡°Take him into custody!¡±


    oooyyy: did you know that you can read the next 10 chapters for only 2$ ! join my <strong>PATREON</strong>

 Chapter 643: The Grudge of Killing a Friend

    Early in the morning, the first ray of sunlight rose from the horizon, and the fresh sea breeze began to flow, signaling that today would be a good day.


    A news bird flew over the sea. As it passed arge white ship, it noticed someone on the deck below waving at it.


    The news bird pped its wings, turned downward, and approached the ship¡¯s rail.


    A tall man handed it a 100-Berry coin. The news bird took the coin with its long beak and then pulled a newspaper out of its shoulder bag, handing it to the man. After the transaction, it pped its wings and flew away.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t bought a newspaper myself in a long time¡­¡± the tall man muttered to himself, then sat down heavily in a massive chair on the deck, carefully holding the newspaper that was too small for hisrge hands.


    ¡°Gurararara!¡± After reading the headline on the front page, the tall man burst outughing.


    A man with a pineapple-shaped head emerged from the ship¡¯s cabin, yawning and rubbing his sleepy eyes. He smiled and asked, ¡°Oyaji, what¡¯s got you so happy?¡±


    Whitebeard, Edward Newgate, nced at Marco andughed as he handed him the newspaper. ¡°Here, take a look yourself. That brat Ian really knows how to cause a stir!¡±


    Marco took the newspaper and started reading. But as soon as he saw the headline, his drowsiness vanished, and his eyes widened in surprise. ¡°The Great Heist of the Golden City!?¡±    ¡°Exactly! Gurararara!¡± Whitebeard roared withughter. ¡°That kid, along with that brat Aokiji, actually managed to steal the entire 500 billion Berries reserve from the Golden City!¡±


    As they spoke, the members of the Whitebeard Pirates on the Moby Dick began to emerge from the ship¡¯s cabin one by one, surrounding Marco with curious expressions, urging him to read the newspaper aloud.


    ¡°Wait, Perospero and Katakuri too? When did that brat Ian start getting involved with the Big Mom Pirates?¡± Marco read on, his surprise growing. ¡°Even the revolutionary, Dragon, showed up? What a hugemotion!¡±


    ¡°Hey, wasn¡¯t the New Edd War just over two months ago?¡± Flower Sword Vista said, twirling his stylish mustache. ¡°That guy really can¡¯t stay idle, can he?¡±


    ¡°Is Tesoro an idiot?¡± Diamond Jozu said, crossing his arms in confusion. ¡°He knows to pay tribute to our Whitebeard Pirates, but didn¡¯t think to do the same for the Dragon Hunter Pirates? And ended up provoking Ian to make a move?¡±


    ¡°Who knows!¡± Marco shrugged. ¡°Maybe because Ian is no longer a Warlord of the Sea, and hasn¡¯t yet be an Emperor, Tesoro figured he didn¡¯t need to bother?¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling that Ian might have been after Tesoro¡¯s money all along!¡± Vista, the Flower Sword, suggested. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about his Devil Fruit ability¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh, who cares!¡± Whitebeard waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Ian is part of our family. Whatever he does, we¡¯ll support him. Tesoro was a fool¡ªif he got robbed, then so be it. It just means the Whitebeard Pirates will get a little less tribute each year. No big deal!¡±


    Marco and the others exchanged smiles and nodded in agreement. ¡°The old man is right,¡± Marco said. ¡°But it seems like the World Government allowed this news toe out and even highlighted the amount stolen from the Golden City. They probably want to paint a target on Ian¡¯s back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, 500 billion Berries!¡± Namur, the fish-man, nodded. ¡°Now everyone knows that Ian and his Dragon Hunter Pirates are sitting on a huge fortune¡ªenough to buy a whole country!¡± £Ò?


    ¡°So what if they know Ian has money? Do they really think they can take it from him?¡± Diamond Jozu snorted. ¡°If no one could take that money from Tesoro, it¡¯s even less likely they can take it from Ian! Who would dare target him now? The World Government must be delusional if they think this will cause trouble for Ian.¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m more concerned about is the Big Mom Pirates,¡± Marco said thoughtfully. ¡°Dad, what do you think about Perospero and Katakuri being with Ian? I remember Ace mentioned that back in Dressrosa, Ian took a lot of Perospero¡¯s lifespan. They should be enemies, right?¡±


    Whitebeard frowned, unable to make sense of it at first. Then, suddenly, his expression turned strange, and he said, ¡°I wonder¡­ could Big Mom be trying to marry off one of her daughters to Ian? You all know how she is¡­¡±


    Marco and the others exchanged nces and then suddenly burst intoughter, clutching their stomachs.


    ¡°Hahaha! Dad, that might actually be possible!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah! If that¡¯s the case, things are going to get really interesting!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think Big Mom would marry off to Ian?¡±


    ¡°Quick, someone go check how many of Big Mom¡¯s daughters are still single and avable!¡±


    ¡°No matter how many there are, aren¡¯t Big Mom¡¯s daughters usually¡­ a bit unusual in appearance?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! With Ian¡¯s taste, I wonder if he¡¯d run for the hills the moment he sees his bride?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±


    The entire Whitebeard Pirates crew burst intoughter at Whitebeard¡¯s guess. Though they were joking around, deep down, everyone felt that this scenario was unlikely. After all, Whitebeard had once roared out loud in front of the whole world, and everyone on the seas knew how deep the rtionship between Ian and the Whitebeard Pirates ran. The Big Mom Pirates and the Whitebeard Pirates had never really gotten along, so if Big Mom wanted to marry off her daughter to Ian, it would be like forging a family alliance with the Whitebeard Pirates¡ªwhich seemed impossible!


    So, they all treated Whitebeard¡¯s guess as nothing more than a joke.


    What they didn¡¯t know, however, was that Whitebeard¡¯s guess might actually turn out to be true¡­


    After a bout ofughter, the captain of the Seventh Division, Rakuyo, suddenly said, ¡°I wonder if Ace and Izo have reached Wano Country yet. If they were here, they¡¯d probably beughing until their stomachs hurt too!¡±


    At the mention of Ace and Izo, the group fell silent.


    Just recently, the Whitebeard Pirates received information that there had been a significant upheaval in Wano Country, possibly even a rebellion!


    The specifics of the situation were unclear. Wano Country had always adhered to a policy of istion, rarely interacting with the outside world. It was difficult for ordinary people to know what was happening in this country, but the Whitebeard Pirates were an exception. The head of the Kozuki family, Kozuki Oden, had once sailed on the Pirate King Roger¡¯s ship and had apanied Roger to Raftel. Given Whitebeard¡¯s rtionship with Roger¡ªboth rivals and friends¡ªit was natural that Whitebeard also knew Oden. (T/N: just y along XD)


    The Kozuki family had originally been the daimyo of Kuri in Wano Country, essentially the lords of that region. Because of Whitebeard and Roger¡¯s rtionship, both had been invited by Kozuki Oden and had once set foot on Wano Country. So, while the people of Wano Country were generally xenophobic, they made an exception for the Whitebeard Pirates.


    After Ace joined the Whitebeard Pirates, he had gone to Kuri in Wano Country on behalf of the crew. It was there that he met Izo, whom heter brought back with him. Izo eventually joined the Whitebeard Pirates and became the captain of the Sixteenth Division.


    Izo¡¯s hometown was Wano Country, so when he heard about the upheaval there, he became deeply concerned and wanted to return to check on things. Ace, who was close to Izo, volunteered to apany him. The two had been gone for nearly a week.


    ¡°Oyaji!¡± Marco asked, ¡°Kaido has always had his sights set on Wano Country. Ever since he appeared, it seems he¡¯s been gathering pirates to invade Wano, which has made the people of Wano despise pirates. Do you think thistest upheaval in Wano might have been instigated by him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely him, without a doubt!¡± Whitebeard snorted. ¡°The worst incident back then was when this guy gathered more than a hundred thousand pirates to attack Wano, but they were utterly defeated by the samurai of Wano¡­ He must have realized that ordinary pirates are no match for the samurai of Wano, so he came up with the idea of creating an army of Devil Fruit users. Butter, because of that brat Ian¡¯s interference, Domingo and Kaido¡¯s artificial Devil Fruit trade was disrupted, so that n likely fell through¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Flower Sword Vista nodded, stroking his mustache. ¡°Wano is renowned for its samurai, with thousands upon thousands of them. Most of these samurai can bepared to master swordsmen, and there are even a fair number of great swordsmen. Such a force couldn¡¯t possibly be defeated by ordinary pirates, no matter how many they are. I once heard that during the attack by those hundred thousand pirates, there was a swordsman named Hyougoro.¡¯ To protect his family, he single-handedly killed seven thousand pirates. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Vista clicked his tongue and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that the swordsman Hyougoro diedter. Otherwise, I would have loved to exchange swordsmanship techniques with him¡­¡±


    ¡°Even though there¡¯s an upheaval, it¡¯s difficult for us, the Whitebeard Pirates, to intervene!¡± Whitebeard sighed. ¡°Although the Kozuki family has a good rtionship with us, they¡¯re only one of the daimyos, not the Shogun. They¡¯re just regional lords. While we can guess that the upheaval is likely rted to Kaido, if the Whitebeard Pirates get involved, things will be even harder to control. So for now, we¡¯ll have to let Ace and Izo go back and take a look first.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, why is Kaido so fixated on dealing with Wano Country?¡± Marco asked, puzzled. ¡°Do you know the reason behind this, Pops?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either,¡± Whitebeard shook his head. ¡°But there¡¯s a rumor that Kaido once mentioned something while drunk. He supposedly has an irreconcble grudge against Wano¡ªa grudge over the killing of a friend! Who knows if it¡¯s true¡­¡±


    ¡°A grudge over the killing of a friend?¡± Marco and the others looked at each other, surprised. That madman Kaido had a friend? Who on earth could have been brave enough to be his friend!?


    ¡°In any case, we¡¯ll wait for news,¡± Whitebeard said, taking a big swig from his barrel of sake. After wiping the alcohol from the corner of his mouth, he added, ¡°Ace and Izo can assess the situation themselves. If they determine that the Whitebeard Pirates need to step in, then we won¡¯t hesitate. If Kaido has friends, does he think I, Whitebeard, don¡¯t?¡±


    The crew chuckled, knowing that Pops had plenty of friends. Not to mention, even Neptune, the king of Fish-Man Ind deep beneath the sea, was one of Whitebeard¡¯s friends!


    At that moment, Marco suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°By the way, Pops, should we inform Ian about this? If I recall correctly, his crew¡¯s vice-captain, Uncle Fujitora, is also from Wano Country¡­¡±


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 644: Supersonic Flight

    While the news of the Golden City heist was spreading across the world, the ruins of the Sky Ind, Ballon Terminal, were bustling with construction activity.


    Ian, true to his word, immediately began building a research facility on the ind after securing arge sum of money, keeping only a portion for his personal use. Varua was ecstatic about the whole affair.


    The research facility was being constructed on the Sky Ind, but it did not interfere with the existing ruins of the Moon People. Instead, they found another location to build. Enel was quite satisfied with this arrangement, so during the construction of the research facility, he used his experience to guide everyone on how to use the Sky Ind¡¯s clouds for building. Although the Ballon Terminal was different from Enel¡¯s original Angel Ind, the principles behind forming ind clouds were the same.


    In fact, the original ruins on this Sky Ind were mostly built using ind clouds, so there was no shortage of building materials.


    The sailors of the Dragon Hunter Pirates naturally became the construction workers, building under Varua¡¯s direction ording to the blueprints.


    In just a few days, the outline of the research facility was already taking shape.


    However, while the infrastructure was quicklying together, equipping the research facility with all the necessary equipment posed a challenge. Varua couldn¡¯t simply create all the devices he needed out of thin air, so they had to find ways to purchase them from various countries across the sea.


    After carefully reviewing his project ns, Varua realized he still needed some specialized instruments. So, he called everyone over, intending to send them along with Ian on a procurement trip.


    However, as soon as the crew of the Dragon Hunter Pirates heard that they had to go shopping with Ian, they all shuddered and quickly shook their heads in refusal.    ¡°No way! I absolutely refuse to go!¡± especially Doroni, who jumped up like a cat whose fur had been ruffled. ¡°I was the one who went with the captain to buy steel two days ago, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going again this time!¡±


    The other crew members, like Doroni, firmly expressed their refusal.


    What a joke! Thest time Doroni went out with the captain, he came back nearly exhausted, his fur flying backward from the speed, and when hended, he could barely stand! That sight had scared a lot of people.


    Ever since the captain¡¯s flight ability had evolved, anyone brave enough to fly with him was practically risking their life¡­


    Seeing that no one was willing to go, Varua sighed and said, ¡°Well, it looks like the captain will have to go alone. Let¡¯s just hope he can bring everything back by himself¡­¡±


    After Varua turned to find Ian, the crew of the Dragon Hunter Pirates finally rxed, patting their chests in relief. They curiously asked Doroni, ¡°Is Boss Ian really flying that crazily now?¡±


    ¡°I swear!¡± Doroni raised his hand solemnly. ¡°You absolutely don¡¯t want to experience it a second time!¡±


    ¡­


    At that moment, Ian was sparring with Crocodile and Mr. 1.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This was part of the Dragon Hunter Pirates¡¯ regr training. Ian knew that his presence had changed a lot of things. For example, Trafalgar Law and the others would have originally encountered many strong enemies while venturing in the New World on their own, gradually honing their abilities and bing stronger. Now that they were following Ian, and considering the current fame of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, they had fewer opportunities to face worthy opponents. To ensure that their skills continued to improve, Ian took every opportunity to spar with them, helping them train.


    Crocodile, eager to further develop his Devil Fruit abilities, had also joined in, with Mr. 1 naturally following his lead.


    When Varua found them, he happened to see Iannding a blow on the sandified Crocodile¡¯s back with the t of his sword, using Haki to knock him out of the air. In the next instant, Ian appeared behind Mr. 1, kicking him flying.


    ¡°5-0! The winner is still Ian!¡± Fujitora, acting as the referee, announced from the side.


    Robin stood nearby, smiling as she watched her current boss beat up her former boss.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Crocodile got up, feeling a bit frustrated. ¡°How did your speed increase again!?¡±


    ¡°Want to go again?¡± Ian asked with a grin. ¡°Your Haki is still rtively weak; you need to train it more!¡±


    Indeed, Ian never held back when sparring with Crocodile, always going all out. After getting beaten up so many times, Crocodile finally awakened his Armament Haki under Ian¡¯s relentless training, which at least covered one of his weaknesses. However, his Haki was still not refined enough, and he still couldn¡¯t defeat Ian.


    ¡°Not this time. I need a break!¡± Crocodile said, panting.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Ian turned to ask Fujitora.


    ¡°It¡¯s Law and Urouge!¡± Fujitora replied.


    As he spoke, Law and Urouge also got ready, eager to step forward.


    They weren¡¯t sure exactly what level Ian¡¯s strength had reached, but having such a powerful figure personally training them was an opportunity no one would want to miss.


    But just at that moment, Varua spoke up, ¡°Hold on, Captain, just a moment!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ian turned to look at Varua.


    ¡°Captain, I need to purchase quite a few instruments. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make a trip!¡± Varua said, handing over a list.


    Ian took the list and nced at it, immediately breaking into a wide grin. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be traveling to quite a few ces. This should be interesting.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± Varua replied, sweating a bit. The instruments on that list couldn¡¯t all be bought in one ce, and he¡¯d have to visit several inds¡ªquite a hassle. But somehow, Ian seemed to find that appealing.


    ¡°There¡¯s quite a bit to get! Who¡¯sing with me?¡± Ian looked up and asked the group.


    Upon hearing this, Law and Urouge immediately turned around, quietly nning to sneak away; Crocodile and Mr. 1 promptly dropped to the ground, pretending to be dead; Fujitora looked up at the sky, acting as if he were sipping tea, and Enel simply transformed into lightning and ran off decisively.


    Seeing that no one was responding, Ian had no choice but to name someone himself, saying, ¡°Robin¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish, Robin immediately crossed her arms and refused, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    Ian was speechless and had no choice but to ask, ¡°And you, Reiju?¡±


    But Reiju just replied with a chuckle, ¡°Heh heh¡­¡±


    ¡°Barat?¡± Ian finally looked toward Barat, who had just joined the crew.


    ¡°Boss, think it over!¡± Barat, casually flipping a strand of hair behind his ear, said, ¡°I can go with you, but are you sure that when you fly holding me, you won¡¯t get sucked dry by my luck and end up having an air crash?¡±


    Ian wore a dumbfounded expression; this was a pretty strong reason, leaving him speechless¡­


    ¡°Fine, if no one wants to go, I¡¯ll go myself!¡± Ian sighed andined, ¡°You guys are toozy¡­¡±


    But the others didn¡¯t even respond to this, waving him off dismissively, urging him to hurry up and go.


    So Ian reluctantly took the list, prepared the money he needed for the purchases, secured it in a suitcase, and locked it tight.


    As he stood on the edge of the cloud, Ian¡¯s expression gradually began to show excitement.


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Ian raised his hand and unleashed a Dark Dragon Wave, which he then absorbed. The ck me wings reappeared on his back.


    Ian took off the hat on his head, and in the next moment, his entire body suddenly ignited with a golden aura!


    This golden aura zed like roaring mes, surging upwards with tremendous force. Ian¡¯s originally ck hair also turned golden in that instant, standing on end like a spiky hedgehog.


    Transformation! Super Saiyan!


    In the past few days, Ian had finally collected several Trunks cards, sessfully upgrading them to five-star red cards. Now, he could finally use the Super Saiyan transformation.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ovee with excitement, Ian, afterpleting his transformation, immediately leaped off the cloud tform!


    Fujitora, Crocodile, and the others all walked to the edge of the clouds, watching Ian from above.


    Ian plummeted straight down without spreading his wings to fly. Just as he was about to hit the surface of the ocean, Ian suddenly shouted, ¡°Flight Technique!!!¡±


    In the next moment, Ian, who had been falling straight down, suddenly made a sharp 90-degree turn right above the ocean, surrounded by a zing golden aura!


    At the same time, his flight speed exploded to its peak, producing a thunderous sonic boom as a white cloud ofpressed air formed behind him. Ian propelled himself forward, and his body spiraling through the air in a terrifying disy as he skimmed just above the ocean¡¯s surface.


    The sea water along his path was split apart by the shockwaves he created, carving out a straight trench on the ocean surface, which slowly closed up after he had flown far away.


    Everyone who witnessed his flight wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads and let out a collective sigh of relief.


    ¡°Supersonic flight¡ªonly our captain can pull that off!¡± Fujitora said enviously. ¡°Young people sure know how to have fun¡­¡±


    ¡°But while he might enjoy flying himself, anyone who has to fly with him is practically asking for death!¡± Urouge remarked with lingering fear. ¡°Doroni has already experienced it once, and from what I heard, even breathing was difficult¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, and he wants to take us girls flying too!¡± Reiju huffed. ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯re putting up with his show-off behavior!¡±


    Unbeknownst to Ian, as he left, he became the target of everyone¡¯sints. At that moment, he was fully immersed in the thrill of supersonic flight!


    Even Ian himself hadn¡¯t anticipated thatbining the ck Dragon Wave¡¯s fire wings with the Flight Technique would allow him to achieve such an incredibly fast flight mode. The sensation of slicing through the air, leaving everything behind in an instant, was simply exhrating!


    Now he finally understood why so many people loved speeding.


    However, supersonic flight was far superior to mere speeding. Ian thought that if it weren¡¯t for the limit on his Nen consumption, he might even be able to fly around the a few times. If he could really reach that level, then the distances across this vast ocean would pose no obstacle to him.


    Wherever he wanted to go, he could go¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 645: The Mindset of a Believer

    Create happiness with money, and without money, you¡¯re screwed!


    How can you get stronger without spending money? Ian now truly understood the meaning of this phrase.


    A powerful new card doesn¡¯t just bring a simple increase in attributes; it brings more changes in abilities. For example, thebination of the ck Dragon Wave¡¯s me wings with the Flight Technique resulted in a double eleration effect.


    But all of this depends on having the money to get new cards¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ian had graduallye to understand that while the card system couldn¡¯t make him an invincible superhuman with just one card, it did allow him to freely use the skills and abilities of the cards within certain rules.


    So, as long as he had imagination and creativity, he could develop new abilities.


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Ian suddenly remembered an idea he hadst night. Immediately, in mid-air, he came to an abrupt halt, instantly stopping from supersonic flight.


    He was currently in Super Saiyan mode, aiming to amplify his attributes for a more prolonged flight.


    However, after Ian came to a halt, his body suddenly shook, and a surge of electricity erupted from him, crackling and wrapping around his body, asionally shing with sparks of lightning!    ¡°Haha! Just as I thought!¡± Ianughed triumphantly. ¡°With Misaka¡¯s electric shock abilitybined with the Super Saiyan state, I can upgrade to Super Saiyan 2!¡±


    Indeed, Ian was now surrounded by a golden aura, with electrical sparks dancing around him¡ªhe looked exactly like he was in Super Saiyan 2 mode!


    Of course, this state was just for show; it didn¡¯t mean that Ian had truly be a Super Saiyan 2. In fact, using the Misaka card¡¯s ability simultaneously added anotheryer of energy consumption.


    But¡­ damn, this form is just too cool, isn¡¯t it!?


    The way Ian looked right now, anyone who saw him would think he was the big boss!


    Style is justice, and ir attracts followers. If you don¡¯t show off, how are you different from a salted fish? Ian had already decided that from now on, his Super Saiyan mode would maintain this appearance, even if it meant extra energy consumption!


    ¡®Hehe!¡¯ Satisfied with his creativity, Ian nced at the log pose on his wrist to confirm his direction. Then, he instantly elerated again, causing a sonic boom and cutting straight through the sea, disappearing from sight in an instant.


    It was precisely because he now possessed such incredible flight speed that he took on the responsibility of procuring the materials and equipment needed for constructing the research facility. If they relied on the Sky Ind¡¯s slow flight to move from one ind to another, who knows how much time would be wasted?


    However, as Ian departed, he failed to notice that far off on the sea, on a Navy warship, the newly appointed Admiral White Wolf Arest was watching him leave through a telescope.


    ¡°So it really was him,¡± Arest said with a sigh, lowering the telescope. ¡°Terrifying¡­ It¡¯s unimaginable that a human body could achieve such flight¡­¡±


    Standing beside him, a Navy Captain who had also witnessed the scene through his telescope couldn¡¯t help but swallow nervously and said with difficulty, ¡°It seems the spection was correct. ck Dragon Ian¡¯s Devil Fruit ability has evolved again. The Golden City incident was a massive oversight. If we had known this earlier, the World Government should have informed Tesoro to transfer those reserve funds¡­¡±


    After capturing Tesoro, Arest handed him over, along with Edward Weevil, to a Navy prison ship that hade to retrieve them. The prison ship was tasked with transporting Tesoro and Edward Weevil back to Navy Headquarters, while Arest continued to lead his forces in tracking the Dragon Hunter Pirates.


    This task was extremely challenging. The Navy and the World Government had very little information about Ian¡¯s Sky Ind base. Because the base was so high in the sky, no CP intelligence agents could get close enough to gather information about it. The Navy ships could only sail on the sea below, and a sudden change in the weather, with more clouds in the sky, could easily cause them to lose track of the Sky Ind.


    However, perhaps due to a stroke of luck, the Sky Ind had been quite active in the past few days due to the ongoing construction of a research facility. Ian¡¯s procurement trips had naturally caught Arest¡¯s attention, allowing them to continue tracking the Sky Ind¡¯s movements.


    After Arest first discovered Ian¡¯s supersonic flight ability, he became much more cautious, ordering the warship to move farther away from the area directly beneath the Sky Ind, fearing that Ian might notice their presence during one of his flights.


    Capturing Tesoro and Edward Weevil alone was clearly not enough for the Navy to satisfy the World Government and the Celestial Dragons. Akainu¡¯s orders to Arest were clear¡ªcontinue tracking the Dragon Hunter Pirates for a while longer.


    At the very least, they needed to demonstrate that the Navy had made every effort¡­


    Being the Fleet Admiral was indeed a challenging position. Akainu wanted to secure more autonomy for the Navy, yet he couldn¡¯tpletely shake off the influence of the World Government. He was constantly trying to find a bnce.


    However, Arest had his own thoughts. He understood Akainu¡¯s intentions¡ªto track the Dragon Hunter Pirates for a while, then find an excuse to withdraw, without facing any serious repercussions. But Arest, who hailed from the Church Nation, was a devout fanatic, unlike the typical nuns and priests who mercifully sought to save the world. Arest¡¯s beliefs were somewhat distorted; he believed that eliminating sinners was the best form of salvation.


    Arest was akin to an inquisitor, believing that the Blood-Blood Fruit was a power granted to him by the Lord, meant to cleanse the world of its sins with blood.


    Over the past few decades, the Church Nation had been raided by pirates on several asions, but each time, Arest had dealt with them swiftly. It was because of these actions that his name became known to the World Government, leading to his exceptional promotion to Admiral in the Navy during the civilian recruitment initiative.


    Arest had also kept an eye on Ian, the newly rising powerful figure, especially after witnessing the live broadcast of the New Edd War. Upon seeing Ian¡¯s ck ming wings, exuding a demonic power, Arest immediately felt that this was a trial sent by the Lord.


    Whether he could eliminate this powerful ¡°demon¡± would be a test of his faith¡­


    So, he was genuinely tracking Ian, not just going through the motions. He was eager to find an opportunity to see if he could kill Ian.


    However¡­ the power Ian had disyed far exceeded Arest¡¯s expectations. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could win in a confrontation with Ian.


    ¡°Sir Arest!¡± the Navy Captain beside him asked, ¡°Now that he¡¯s left the Sky Ind base, should we take this chance to board the Sky Ind?¡±


    ¡°How are we supposed to get up there?¡± Arest asked in return.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The Navy Captain was stunned as well. Indeed, how would they get up there? Most of the people on this ship were ordinary Navy soldiers. Although there were one or two officers like him who could use the Moonwalk technique, given the altitude of the Sky Ind, their abilities likely wouldn¡¯t reach that high.


    Among those present, perhaps only Arest had the strength for it, but since he was a civilian-recruited admiral, he didn¡¯t know the Navy¡¯s Six Powers techniques.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t think it through,¡± the Navy Captain realized and quickly saluted, apologizing.


    ¡°Keep following them,¡± Arest ordered. ¡°They can¡¯t stay on the Sky Ind forever. Also, have you found out anything about the matter I asked you to investigate earlier? Why did the Big Mom Pirates make contact with Ian? This could be a breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Arest, we¡¯ve gathered some information,¡± the Navy Captain promptly reported. ¡°Although the intelligence is limited, it¡¯s suspected that they may have been delivering an invitation to Ian. It¡¯s rumored that Big Mom¡¯s tea party is starting soon, and this time it involves the wedding between one of the Supernovas, ¡®Gangster¡¯ Capone Bege, and Big Mom¡¯s daughter, Charlotte Chiffon.¡±


    ¡°Oh!? Capone Bege has joined the Big Mom Pirates?¡± Arest asked.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± the Navy Captain confirmed. ¡°Among the 11 Supernovas, most have encountered conflicts with the existing Four Emperors¡¯ forces after entering the New World. Capone Bege was no exception. His Fire Tank Pirates shed with the Big Mom Pirates, and after being defeated, his entire crew was absorbed into Big Mom¡¯s forces. However, it seems that Big Mom took a particr liking to Capone Bege and ns to marry her 22nd daughter to him¡­¡±


    ¡°So, this is likely to be a wedding tea party then¡­¡± Arest mused. ¡°What could be the reason for specially inviting Ian?¡±


    Thinking for a moment, Arest suddenly asked the Navy Captain, ¡°By the way, has the news of my appointment as a Navy Admiral been officially announced by the World Government?¡±


    ¡°Uh, not yet!¡± The Navy Captain was momentarily taken aback before replying, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t reported to Navy Headquarters yet and with the recent incident involving the Golden City, the World Government and Navy Headquarters have temporarily withheld the announcement.¡±


    ¡°Perfect!¡± Arest nodded. ¡°Contact Navy Headquarters and tell them to continue holding off on announcing it for now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Lord Arest, what are you nning?¡± the Navy Captain asked, somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to attend Big Mom¡¯s tea party!¡± Arest grinned, and said, ¡°You might not know this, but Big Mom has always been quite friendly toward church members. The reason isn¡¯t entirely clear, but it¡¯s true. I was even invited by her once and took a trip to her Cake Ind.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± The Navy Captain was instantly shocked. ¡°So¡­ this means¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I know the Big Mom!¡± Arest confirmed. ¡°If Ian has indeed received an invitation to Big Mom¡¯s tea party, then he¡¯s likely to attend. That would give me the chance to get close to him!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but isn¡¯t that too dangerous?¡± The Navy Captain wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡°If you¡¯re discovered¡­ no Navy Admiral has ever ventured alone into the territory of one of the Four Emperors¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to keep this news under wraps for now!¡± Arest responded. ¡°It¡¯s a small request, shouldn¡¯t be too difficult, right? When the timees, I¡¯ll go disguised as a priest¡­¡±


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo  <ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 646: The Blackbeard Pirates Trail

    After a rapid flight, it didn¡¯t take Ian long to reach his first destination by following the Log Pose.


    s Archipgo is a countryposed of one main ind and four smaller, subsidiary inds. Although its area isn¡¯trge, itsmerce is highly prosperous.


    The seabed of s is rich in high-quality quartz sand mines. The residents of this country extract the quartz from the seabed and refine it into various ss products. Over the past two hundred years, the ssware produced in this country has be exceptionally refined and is widely sold across the New World.


    When Ian descended from the sky andnded on the ind, he was astonished to find that the buildings here were made of ss. The skilled artisans among the residents could even blow an entire house out of ss!


    Ian happened to witness such a scene and was utterly amazed. He couldn¡¯t help but think that these people were incredibly skilled! Without any steel framework, they could create perfectly rounded ss houses¡­


    Moreover, these blown ss houses weren¡¯t as fragile as Ian had imagined. In fact, some of the tempered ss was even harder than stone.


    Of course, the ss houses were not transparent, as people still needed their privacy. The ss used for the houses was all colored, with each house sporting a different hue. The entire town was filled with these multicolored ss houses, creating a breathtakingly beautifulndscape. When the sunlight shone upon it, the city transformed into a rainbow-colored paradise.


    Ian¡¯s purpose ining here was to purchase arge quantity of ssware listed on his procurement list¡ªtest tubes, measuring cylinders, distition sks, and otherboratory supplies. Naturally, the ss Nation was the best ce to find top-quality ss products.


    As Iannded on the ind, he deactivated his Super Saiyan state, retracted his me wings, and even donned a cloak.    He noticed that the ss Nation, s, seemed to be one of the World Government¡¯s member countries, as World Government gs were prominently disyed throughout the town.


    However, there was no naval presence in this country, likely due to its geographical location being outside the Navy¡¯s reach. So, despite being a World Government member, s had to rely on its own military forces.


    After all, this country was wealthy enough to afford it¡­


    At first, Ian was a bit puzzled. With such a rich nation and no naval presence, even with its own military, it should have struggled to fend off the relentless attacks from pirates. However, as Ian wandered through the streets, he noticed a sense of peace in the air. The people¡¯s faces were bright and cheerful, not gloomy or anxious.


    It wasn¡¯t until he ventured a bit deeper into the town that Ian saw a particr g, and everything suddenly made sense.


    That g belonged to the Red-Haired Pirates, which meant that this country was under the protection of one of the Four Emperors, Red-Haired Shanks!


    That exined everything. Ian thought to himself that in the New World, which country could truly escape the influence of the Four Emperors?


    s hade up with a clever strategy. They disyed the World Government¡¯s g on the outermost areas, while deeper inside the town, they flew the Red-Haired Pirates¡¯ g. This way, they could benefit from the protection of a Four Emperor while also maintaining a front of allegiance to the World Government.


    However, Ian figured that even among the World Government¡¯s member nations, despite the absence of a naval base, there were likely CP intelligence agents hiding within the country. Since he was here only to make some purchases, he didn¡¯t want to attract unnecessary attention from these agents, so he donned a cloak while moving through the city.


    In this country, Ian was truly amazed. The people here used ss in ways that were beyond his imagination¡ªanything you could think of, they could create with ss!


    Ian even saw people wearing clothes made of ss! These garments were crafted from a type of colored soft ss, and as the wearer moved, the ss would subtly shift and change shape, which was quite fascinating.


    It wasn¡¯t just clothes¡ªthere were also ss hats, ss bikinis, ss shoes, and they even rode ss bicycles. A group of children ran past Ian, happily holding onto strings of ss balloons¡­


    The people of this country seemed to bepletely obsessed with ss products.


    When Ian found thergest ssware shop in town and walked in, the shop owner quickly approached him. Ian handed over the list he had, and the owner immediately assured him that there was no problem; all the items were standard products, and they had plenty in stock. However, gathering everything would take a little time, so he asked Ian to wait for a while.


    While waiting, Ian began to browse through the other ss products in the shop.


    One type of ss fruit caught his eye¡ªit was quite interesting, as they had crafted ss fruits in various shapes and colors. Ian not only sawmon fruits but also found some that looked exactly like Devil Fruits, skillfully replicated in ss.


    Ian was impressed, picking them up one by one to examine them more closely, marveling at the exquisite craftsmanship that made them almost indistinguishable from the real thing.


    He spotted a cluster of ss grapes, made from purple-red colored ss. Remarkably, the grapes weren¡¯t molded as a single piece; each individual grape was crafted separately and then strung together with soft ss vines. They looked so smooth and lifelike that they could easily make one¡¯s mouth water.


    ¡°If I bought this for Sugar, she¡¯d definitely be fooled,¡± Ian thought, his mischievous side emerging, as he decided to purchase it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Since he was getting something for Sugar, it only seemed fair to get something for Walnut as well, so Ian found a ss walnut for her.


    Aside from the fruit, what astonished Ian the most were the ss statues in the shop. They had statues of the three Navy Admirals¡ªAkainu, Kizaru, and Aokiji¡ªas well as statues of the Four Emperors. Ian picked up the ss statue of Whitebeard and examined it closely, finding that the craftsmanship was incredibly detailed, with every muscle line perfectly replicated.


    ¡°Are you interested in the statues of the Four Emperors?¡± the shop owner, a middle-aged man with a receding hairline, asked with a smile as he approached Ian.


    ¡°Is it really okay to sell statues like these?¡± Ian asked in surprise.


    ¡°Not at all!¡± The middle-aged shopkeeperughed heartily. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just the Navy Admirals; even the Four Emperors have plenty of admirers. In this era of great pirates, it¡¯s not surprising at all. These ss statues are actually quite popr here¡ªI sell thousands of them every year!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I¡¯ve learned something new!¡± Ian couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.


    ¡°But if you¡¯re interested, I have something else to rmend!¡± The shopkeeper pulled out another statue from the disy and said, ¡°This is a new release!¡±


    The moment Ian saw the statue, his eyes nearly popped out of his head!


    Because that statue was of him!


    The shopkeeper proudly exined, ¡°See this? It¡¯s a statue of the former Warlord ck Dragon Ian. The me wings here are infused with ck crystal, using a fment technique to create the me effects. The pose is based on his battle stance during the New Edd War. This is currently our best-selling item. Many big merchants are buying them in bulk. It¡¯s definitely worth collecting!¡±


    If Ian wasn¡¯t sure that the shopkeeper hadn¡¯t recognized him, he might have thought the man was trying to tter him!


    But¡­ damn, this feeling is just amazing!


    Ian never imagined that his likeness would one day be turned into a collectible and sold as merchandise. At this moment, Ian couldn¡¯t help but feel a growing fondness for this Mediterranean-looking shopkeeper.


    Suppressing the excitement bubbling within him, Ian picked up the statue and pretended to examine it closely. ¡°Hmm, not bad. It really does look just like ¡°him¡±. I¡¯ll take it!¡±


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll wrap it up for you!¡± The shopkeeper turned away, still smiling.


    Meanwhile, Ian continued to admire his ss statue with great satisfaction. As the shopkeeper had mentioned, the me wings on the statue were indeed crafted beautifully. At a nce, they truly appeared like burning mes.


    Ian kept turning the statue in his hands, admiring it from different angles. But then, suddenly, he froze.


    Because the wings were ck, they were reflective. Just a moment ago, as Ian was looking at the statue, he caught a glimpse of something reflected in the dark wings¡ªa familiar figure walking past the store¡¯s entrance.


    When Ian saw that figure, his heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat.


    Because that person was the ¡°Champion Fighter¡± of the ckbeard Pirates, Burgess!


    As soon as he realized this, Ian immediately put down the statue he was holding and said to the Mediterranean-looking shopkeeper, ¡°Wrap this up for me. I¡¯lle back to pick it upter!¡±


    Without waiting for the shopkeeper¡¯s response, Ian dashed out of the store.


    Damn, finally found your trail!


    Since the ckbeard Pirates attacked Mary Geoise and escaped, there hadn¡¯t been any news about them for quite some time, as if they had vanished.


    Although the Whitebeard Pirates had spread out their men to search for Teach and his crew, the vastness of the sea made it extremely difficult to track them down, especially since those guys knew their situation was precarious and were deliberately hiding their whereabouts.


    But Ian hadn¡¯t expected that his trip here to make some purchases would lead him to identally stumble upon Burgess!


    There was no way he could let him get away¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 647: All They Have Left Is Cunning

    Chapter 647: All They Have Left Is Cunning


    Burgess had a towering figure, so as soon as Ian stepped out of the store, he immediately spotted his silhouette in the crowd.


    Without hesitation, Ian followed him, pulling the hood of his cloak lower to conceal his face.


    He kept a fair distance, but activated his En field to sense Burgess¡¯s every move.


    Burgess was carrying a massive backpack, stuffed so full that it seemed to weigh several hundred kilograms, but he effortlessly slung it over one shoulder with one hand. In the other hand, he held a ss bottle of liquor, swaggering down the street as he tilted his head back, gulping down the alcohol.


    After taking a big swig, he wiped his mouth with satisfaction, letting out a contented sound before continuing to drink.


    Not only was this guy incredibly strong, but he also drank like a drunkard as he strolled through the streets. Everyone he bumped into red at him angrily but didn¡¯t dare to confront him, choosing instead to step aside and let him pass.


    This made Burgess even more smug, and because of this, he had no idea that he has been tailed.


    Ian kept following, refraining from directly confronting Burgess, as he wanted to see where Burgess was headed. If Burgess was returning to rendezvous with Teach and the rest of the crew, it would be ideal; Ian could then directly locate their hideout.


    As Burgess continued walking, a small dog suddenly started barking at him, wagging its tail vigorously, its eyes fixated on therge backpack slung over Burgess¡¯s shoulder.    This scene made Ian¡¯s mind race, and he quickened his pace to get closer. He sniffed the air, and sure enough, he caught the scent of meat wafting from the backpack.


    Is this guy out buying food? Ian spected.


    The little dog, still barking, was sent flying by a kick from Burgess,nding far away and whimpering in pain. Burgess didn¡¯t even nce at it, continuing to drink as he walked.


    Ian carefully observed Burgess¡¯s behavior and noticed that his eagerness to drink seemed unusual, almost like he hadn¡¯t had a drink in a long time and was ravenously gulping it down.


    At the same time, Ian remained vignt, keeping an eye on the surroundings. He wondered if any other members of the ckbeard Pirates might appear to join up with Burgess.


    However, what Ian didn¡¯t expect was that Burgess headed straight towards the city¡¯s harbor. Once he reached the harbor, Burgess tossed his backpack onto a small boat, causing it to sink slightly under the added weight. He then untied the rope securing the boat to the dock, took a leap onto the boat himself, and began rowing, intending to leave.


    ¡°This guy is alone!¡± Ian realized immediately.


    What should he do? Should he reveal himself now, or try to keep following him?


    Continuing to track him would be risky. On the vast open sea, if he stayed too far behind, he might lose Burgess, but if he got too close, Burgess would surely notice¡ªhe wasn¡¯t an idiot.


    It seemed like the only option was to follow him from the air!


    Ian didn¡¯t rush. He waited until Burgess had rowed his small boat a fair distance out to sea, then found a secluded spot, took off his cloak, and unfurled his ming wings, taking to the sky.


    Once airborne, Ian ascended straight up into the high altitude, positioning himself far above, just beneath the cloudyer, where he could see Burgess¡¯s small boat below.


    Using his ming wings to fly didn¡¯t consume much energy, so Ian could maintain his position at high altitude for an extended period. However, the problem was that, from his vantage point, Burgess¡¯s small boat was moving painfully slow!


    There was no helping it. Burgess¡¯s little boat wasn¡¯t a sailboat; it could only move forward by relying on Burgess¡¯s extraordinary arm strength to row it. Naturally, its speed on the water was slow.


    Ian knew that tracking someone required patience, so he held back his impatience and quietly hovered in the sky, his eyes fixed on Burgess¡¯s small boat. Despite following for quite some time, Burgess had barely moved far from the harbor.


    Though Burgess was rowing the boat, he hadn¡¯t forgotten to keep drinking. He would row a few strokes, then reach for the bottle and take a swig. Because of this, he failed to notice Ian tracking him from the sky, as his attention seemed entirely focused on drinking.


    Ian looked ahead in the direction Burgess was heading, but he couldn¡¯t see any inds in his line of sight. This realization troubled Ian, as it dawned on him that the ce where the ckbeard Pirates were hiding might be far away.


    This assumption was further supported by the fact that Burgess had bought such arge amount of supplies.


    It seemed the ckbeard Pirates were being very cautious, which made sense. Not only were they being hunted by the Whitebeard Pirates, but the World Government was also furious with them for attacking and killing a Celestial Dragon and stealing ssified documents. Essentially, the ckbeard Pirates had enemies everywhere, so they had no choice but to be careful.


    At this rate, who knew how many days it would take Burgess to row his way to their hideout?


    Just as Ian was hesitating, considering whether to use his high-speed flight to scout ahead and see if there were any inds in this direction, a sudden sense of rm gripped him. He abruptly twisted his body mid-air!


    A round object whizzed past him, barely missing him!


    Was that¡­ a bullet!? This was Ian¡¯s first thought, and at the same time, he heard a gunshot echo in the air!


    Even though he hadn¡¯t expected anyone to attack him while he was in the air, Ian had instinctively kept his En field active. This was why he sensed the bullet¡¯s approach just in time, allowing him to dodge the shot.


    Ian turned his gaze towards the direction of the s Archipgo!


    Judging from the bullet¡¯s trajectory, the shot hade from the town behind him!


    And considering the distance between the town and Ian¡¯s current position, which was at least several kilometers, there was only one person Ian could think of capable of such a feat: Van Augur, the sniper of the ckbeard Pirates!


    Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect Burgess to actually have a partner here. These guys are too cunning, using Burgess to go ahead alone while Van Augur stayed behind to watch for anyone tailing him!


    Ian immediately realized what was going on. The ckbeard Pirates must be in a really bad situation; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be this cautious. Even whening out to purchase supplies, they had someone covering their tracks¡­


    ncing back towards the direction of the town, Ian knew that if he turned around now to go after Van Augur, it would be hard to find him. That guy could easily disappear into the town¡¯s crowd, and with so many people around, Ian would have no chance of locating him.


    So, it looks like I¡¯ll have to capture Burgess instead!


    With that thought, Ian shot straight down towards the sea.


    Burgess, of course, heard the gunshot as well. Van Augur was hisrade, so he couldn¡¯t possibly mistake Van Augur¡¯s gunfire. As soon as he heard the shot, even though Burgess hadn¡¯t yet seen who Van Augur was targeting, he understood that it was a warning. Panicked, he tossed the bottle in his hand and quickly turned the boat around to row back!


    Realizing he¡¯d been followed meant that his pursuers intended to use him to find the ckbeard Pirates¡¯ hideout. At this point, he couldn¡¯t afford to continue forward, as that would expose the location of their hideout to the enemy.


    Before they left, Teach had specifically warned them to be extremely cautious and not to lead anyone to the hideout. So now, all Burgess could think about was heading back and teaming up with Van Augur to eliminate the stalker.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, just as he was desperately rowing the small boat, the bow suddenly dipped as a figurended on the front of the boat.


    Burgess had been somewhat tipsy, but the gunshot had snapped him out of it. When he saw who hadnded on the bow of the boat, he was so frightened that his soul nearly left his body!


    ¡°D-damn it! How can it be you!?¡± Burgess¡¯s voice trembled.


    He had thought that the stalker might be some bounty hunter group or pirates greedy for the bounties offered by the Whitebeard Pirates or the World Government, but he never expected that the person following him would be the ckbeard Pirates¡¯ greatest enemy, the deadliest of all threats¡­


    ¡°Burgess!¡± Ian, with his hand resting on the hilt of Senbonzakura, coldly smirked as he looked at him. ¡°Where¡¯s your captain, Teach?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know!!¡± Burgess was in aplete panic, shouting repeatedly as he suddenly leaped off the side of the boat.


    He remembered that Ian was a Devil Fruit user and thought he could escape Ian¡¯s threat by diving into the water.


    However, while this might work against other Devil Fruit users, trying to swim away from Ian was nothing short of foolish!


    Ian didn¡¯t even bother jumping in after him. He simply raised his hand, and a bolt of lightning instantly struck down from the sky, hitting the spot where Burgess had dived into the water.


    With a crackling sound, the electricity spread through the water, and soon Burgess floated to the surface, his body twitching uncontrobly.


    He looked no different from the fish around him, all of which had been electrocuted and were now floating belly-up¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 648: The Death of Burgess

    With a few strokes of the oar, Ian maneuvered the small boat next to Burgess. He then leaned over the side, grabbed Burgess by the leg, and with a flick of his wrist, tossed him back onto the boat.


    Burgess had beenpletely knocked out by the lightning earlier. Since Ian had activated the five-star Trunks card, which provided a passive attack power boost, even a casual lightning strike from him now packed a power equivalent to around 60 million volts, simr to Enel¡¯s ability. As a result, Burgess had not only been knocked unconscious but had also swallowed a fair amount of seawater.


    After tossing him onto the boat, Ian noticed that Burgess still hadn¡¯t regained consciousness. So, he simply stomped on his stomach!


    It was crude and harsh, but effective! Burgess curled up like a shrimp from the force of the kick, vomiting up a mouthful of seawater before finallying to.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Teach?¡± Ian asked coldly, pressing his foot down on Burgess.


    ¡°Cough¡­ cough!¡± Burgess sputtered, struggling to catch his breath. ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t tell you!¡±


    Ian shook his head and said, ¡°Stubborn? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re just a pirate, not some noble figure willing to die for a cause. What¡¯s the point of keeping secrets for someone like you?¡±


    Beneath Burgess¡¯s hood, his eyes darted nervously, but he remained silent, turning his head away, refusing to cooperate.


    ¡°You think that just because you won¡¯t talk, I can¡¯t find Teach?¡± Ian sneered as he drew Senbonzakura, using the tip of the de to flick open the bundle of food that Burgess had left on the boat. With a tter, the contents spilled out.    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ hmm, jerky, canned goods, shelled fruits¡ªstuff that canst a while¡­¡± Ian observed as he inspected the food, continuing, ¡°To prevent spoge, you avoided items that don¡¯t store well. But judging by the boat you were using, the ckbeard Pirates¡¯ hideout can¡¯t be more than five days away from this ind. If it were farther, you would have used arger boat, right? Am I correct?¡±


    At Ian¡¯s analysis, Burgess¡¯s body trembled slightly. Though he quickly tried to control his reaction and expression, Ian, with his foot still pressed against Burgess, felt the subtle shift in his body, further confirming his suspicions.


    ¡°Five days is the longest estimate, but I¡¯d bet it¡¯s less than three days,¡± Ian continued leisurely. ¡°Since you and Van Augur were sent out to gather food, it means your supplies are running low. If it took five days to get back, Teach and the others would probably go hungry¡­ Don¡¯t doubt me; I spent time on Whitebeard¡¯s ship. I know just how big that guy¡¯s appetite is!¡±


    Burgess¡¯s facial muscles twitched.


    ¡°And judging by the speed of your little boat, a three-day journey wouldn¡¯t cover more than a thousand nautical miles!¡± Ian continued, not letting up, analyzing point by point, gradually breaking down Burgess¡¯s defenses. ¡°You know I can fly. If I use this ind as the center and search within a thousand nautical miles, I¡¯ll find your hideout! But if I do that, you¡¯ll be of no use to me, and I¡¯ll have no choice but to chop you up and feed you to the Sea Kings¡­¡±


    Burgess couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He shouted at Ian, ¡°So what!? Even if I tell you, do you think i would believe that you¡¯ll spare my life!?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Ian replied bluntly. ¡°You must die! But if you tell me, I might consider making your death a quick one, out of appreciation for saving me some trouble.¡±


    Back in basta, when Ian captured the ckbeard Pirates, he had already decided to eliminate them. However, at the time, because Ace insisted on taking them back to Whitebeard for judgment, Ian had to let them go. But this time, with them in his grasp again, no one would stop Ian from finishing the job.


    Burgess hadn¡¯t expected Ian to be so straightforward about it, and for a moment, his eyes nearly popped out of his head in shock.


    This isn¡¯t how it¡¯s supposed to go! If you want to get information out of me, shouldn¡¯t you at least try to deceive me first!?


    Faced with this situation, Burgess was at a loss for words.


    Just then, a blue-violet me suddenly ignited in Ian¡¯s left hand. He gently waved his hand, and the me swayed along with it.


    ¡°You see, you might have some understanding of my abilities, but let me exin in detail,¡± Ian said with a smile as he looked at Burgess. ¡°Most of my abilities aren¡¯t particrly useful for punishment, but this me is the exception. It has a unique effect that freezes a person¡¯s sense of time. That means when I ignite this me on you, your body will quickly be consumed and burned away. But for you, it will feel like a very slow process. With your sense of time slowed down, you¡¯ll watch every inch of your skin, every piece of flesh, and even every bone gradually disintegrate. The pain of burning, however, won¡¯t diminish at all. What should be a brief moment of agony will stretch into an hour, maybe even several hours¡­¡± ?¨¤


    ¡°Tsk, tsk!¡± Ian continued, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Even I think this is a bit inhumane. I originally only used this move when I was burning down the Celestial Dragons¡¯ houses in Mariejois, but using it on a person, well, this would be a first!¡±


    Ian was referring, of course, to the special skill of the Iori Yagami card, the <em>Eight Wine Cups.</em>He had been considering recing this card, but since he hadn¡¯t found a suitable substitute yet, it was still equipped in his card slot. Now it seemed perfect for extracting information from Burgess.


    As Ian described the ability, Burgess felt a chill run down his spine. The idea of enduring pain for hours on end was something he couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom. He thought that Ian might just be trying to scare him, but he didn¡¯t dare to gamble on that possibility. He couldn¡¯t risk finding out if Ian was serious.


    ¡°Oh! I almost forgot!¡± Ian suddenly eximed. ¡°I have another trick up my sleeve! Let me show you!¡±


    Before Burgess could react, Ian swiftly raised his sword, Senbonzakura, and shed across Burgess¡¯s chest.


    With a <em>shhk</em>, Ian¡¯s de cut a deep gash, over ten centimeters long, across Burgess¡¯s chest. Burgess, with his powerful physique and strong vitality, immediately spurted blood high into the air. Shocked that Ian had attacked without warning, Burgess screamed in agony as the intense pain from the wound radiated through his body.


    But after a couple of moments, Ian ced his hand over Burgess¡¯s chest wound, and the healing light of the Dual Heavenly Return Shield began to spread. Slowly, the wound on Burgess¡¯s chest started to close up.


    In no time at all, Burgess¡¯s bleeding stopped, and his chest was healed, with no trace of the cut that Ian had inflicted.


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Burgess was dumbfounded.


    ¡°You see now?¡± Ian smiled, looking down at him while stepping on him. ¡°I can easily cut you hundreds of times and then heal you, only to sh you with another hundreds cut. As long as I don¡¯t kill you, I can heal you back each time. But then, you¡¯d have to endure the terror of being sliced to pieces over and over again. Let¡¯s see if you can hold on without going insane¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ D-demon!!¡± Burgess was trembling uncontrobly. When the ckbeard Pirates first encountered Ian, most of Ian¡¯s attention was focused on Teach, and Burgess didn¡¯t really stand out. This meant that Burgess didn¡¯t know much about Ian, other than that he was incredibly strong¡ªeven stronger than their captain Teach. However, now that he was facing Ian alone, he finally realized just how terrifying Ian truly was.


    ¡°So, are you ready to talk now?¡± Ian asked, lightly running the tip of Senbonzakura across Burgess¡¯s chest.


    This malicious act of dragging the de across his chest made Burgess shiver with fear, the cold, sharp edge of the de causing every hair on his body to stand on end¡­


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Burgess hesitated, wavering under Ian¡¯s pressure. Just as Ian had pointed out, the members of the ckbeard Pirates were true pirates¡ªloyalty was not something that really applied to them.


    On this vast sea, countless pirates emerge every day. Some are newly formed crews, but many rise to power by killing their former captains. Greed and betrayal aremonce for pirates.


    If Teach, as in the original story, had sessfully taken over the Whitebeard Pirates and seized the Tremor-Tremor Fruit, bing one of the Four Emperors, then Burgess and the others might have been loyal to him. A powerful Teach could easily suppress them with his strength.


    But now, because of Ian¡¯s interference, Teach had been ying on ¡°hell mode¡± from the start.


    Not only had Teach lost a heart by Ian once before defecting from the Whitebeard Pirates, but even after bing a Warlord of the Sea, he hadn¡¯t been able to enjoy his status for long. He was forced to turn back halfway on his raid on Impel Down, and he didn¡¯t manage to recruit his original group, significantly weakening his strength. Now, both the Whitebeard Pirates and the World Government were hunting them down. Although they were infamous, their situation hadn¡¯t improved¡ªthey were still struggling.


    Being a pirate under these circumstances was incredibly frustrating. Even going out to buy food had to be done in secret. How could anyone enjoy such a life?


    So, deep down, Burgess and the others were already harboring some resentment. Now, with Ian pressuring him step by step, Burgess was beginning to wonder if it was worth holding out any longer.


    ¡°Maybe Van Augur has already contacted the captain through the Den Den Mushi to relocate¡­¡± Burgess thought to himself. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, even if I tell him, it probably won¡¯t matter much¡­¡±


    Just as Burgess was on the verge of cracking under the psychological pressure and was about to speak, suddenly, there was a loud pop at his temple, and a spray of blood erupted! (temple = the side of the head)


    Burgess¡¯s expression froze, his eyes rolled back, and his entire body went limp.


    He was dead¡­


    Ian stared in shock at Burgess, while a distant gunshot echoed in the air.


    It was Van Augur! Ian immediately realized what had happened. Van Augur had shot his own crewmate!?


    Ian had assumed that after warning Burgess, Van Augur would have hidden himself, but he never expected that Van Augur would be so bold. He had been secretly watching all along, and when he saw that Burgess had been captured, he acted first, killing Burgess to prevent him from revealing the location of the pirate crew!


    Damn, his methods are even more ruthless than mine!


    Ian reacted quickly. Right after Burgess was shot dead, he grabbed Burgess¡¯s steel armguard, and with a sh of lightning, melted it into a small iron ball. Using his memory of the direction the bullet hade from, he immediatelyunched a Railgun shot!


    This is basic counter-sniping knowledge: attack the original direction before the sniper changes positions.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With enhanced attack power and a heavier projectile, Ian¡¯s Railgun now had the capability to target even more distant objectives. Of course, this required him to have a visual on the target. In this case, Van Augur¡¯s location was too far, and without the kind of long-range optics Van Augur had, Ian couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly where he was. But considering the angle, if Van Augur wanted to shoot at Burgess, who was low on the small boat, he would have had to position himself on higher ground. So, Ian aimed his Railgun shot slightly upward, without worrying about hitting any civilians in the town.


    A massive sonic boom followed as the small iron ball streaked across the sea like a zing whiteet, heading straight for a tall ss tower in the town.


    At the top of the tower, Van Augur, who had been using his sniper scope, was just about to leave. But he hadn¡¯t expected Ian¡¯s counterattack toe so quickly. When he saw that zing white light heading his way, he didn¡¯t even have time to think; he didn¡¯t dare use the stairs and instead leaped from the tower in one swift motion!


    Boom! Ian¡¯s Railgun obliterated the top of the tower, and the massive explosion sent countless shards of ss flying through the air, causing the townspeople who witnessed it to scream in terror.


    Van Auger, having jumped in haste, identally twisted his ankle uponnding. However, he couldn¡¯t afford to care about the pain in his foot and immediately struggled to his feet, limping as he ran into a nearby alley.


    As expected, just as he turned into the alley, a roaring sound followed as Ian, flying at supersonic speed, arrived at the demolished tower, searching everywhere for any trace of him¡­


    Seeing Ian¡¯s entire body enveloped in a golden aura, Van Auger felt his heart tighten. In this short period, Ian¡¯s power had be even more terrifying! How did his flying speed be this fast? He attacked, and now he¡¯s already here!?


    Captain, oh Captain, how did you end up provoking this guy?


    Van Auger hid in the dark corner of the street, trying his best to keep his heartbeat steady. He knew that with his ankle twisted and his mobility impaired, attempting to escape would only make him more noticeable. So, now he could only pray that the spot he chose would keep him out of Ian¡¯s sight.


    Meanwhile, Ian was frowning. Although he arrived here at the first opportunity and activated his En field, perhaps due to the tower¡¯s destruction and his sudden appearance, the surrounding townspeople had started to gather. Though they didn¡¯t dare to approach, only observing cautiously from a distance, their presence was indeed interfering with his perception¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 649: Stunned an Entire Country

    Chapter 649: Stunned an Entire Country


    Hiding in the corner of the street, Van Auger was contemting how to make his escape.


    Burgess was a brute, a rough and reckless man, but Van Auger was not. As the sniper of the ckbeard Pirates, he was the calmest member of the crew.


    However, this time, he had made a miscalction. If he had blended into the crowd in the town and left immediately after firing a shot at Ian in the air to alert Burgess, Ian would never have found him.


    But instead of leaving after warning Burgess, he took another shot and killed him.


    Van Auger had excellent eyesight. He could see Ian interrogating Burgess, so he knew that Burgess might eventually break under pressure and reveal their hiding ce.


    To protect the crew, Van Auger had no choice but to sacrifice Burgess. Known by the nickname ¡°The Supersonic,¡± he wielded a specially-made rifle that could shoot supersonic bullets, which struck before their sound was heard, making them nearly impossible to defend against. Ian had assumed that Van Auger would escape, so he never expected him to fire a second shot. As a result, Ian couldn¡¯t save Burgess in time, and Van Auger sessfully killed him. With Burgess dead, not even Ian¡¯s Double Heaven Return Shield could bring him back.


    Van Auger¡¯s decision was a wise one. Burgess wasn¡¯t a particrly powerful fighter; he was simply one of the earliest members to follow Teach and wasn¡¯t irreceable. Killing Burgess to protect the crew gave them all a chance to survive.


    However, Van Auger¡¯s miscalction was not anticipating the speed of Ian¡¯s counterattack. Now, Van Auger was hiding too close to Ian. If he tried to flee hastily, Ian would undoubtedly notice.


    Additionally, this city made of ss buildings often reflected light, so Van Auger had to be even more cautious.    Sticking close to the walls, Van Auger moved through the darkest, most shadowed areas, constantly watching the buildings around him to avoid having his reflection give away his position.


    As long as he could get further away from Ian, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being spotted¡­


    Van Auger was stealthily slipping away right under Ian¡¯s nose, while Ian hovered in the air above, feeling the reverent gazes of the townspeople below, his mind racing with thoughts.


    The presence of these civilians was interfering with Ian¡¯s En field, making it harder to sense Van Auger¡¯s movements. If this dragged on any longer, finding Van Auger would be even more difficult, so Ian was starting to feel anxious.


    However, he hadn¡¯t yete up with a good way to force Van Auger out of hiding¡­


    At this moment, some of the townspeople began to recognize Ian. Despite the golden aura surrounding his entire body, the fiery wings on his back were a distinctive mark. Those who had witnessed the battle of New Edd War quickly realized that the man in the sky was none other than Ian, and panic began to spread through the city.


    These townspeople were just ordinary people, and since s was a member nation of the World Government, most of their information was influenced by government propaganda. ording to the World Government¡¯s portrayal, Ian was a dangerous and ruthless pirate. The mere sight of a man who had wreaked Admiral Akainu¡¯s wrists was enough to send the city into a frenzy!


    People started to flee in all directions, heading towards the city center in search of protection from the military.


    Some, in their panic, even thought of the Red-Haired Pirates and began shouting for someone to contact them¡­


    For those who didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Ian and Shanks, they assumed Ian hade to challenge the Four Emperors Shanks and seize his territory, believing that a war between the Dragon Hunter Pirates and the Red-Haired Pirates was about to break out¡­


    As the chaos erupted, Ian couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated. It was already difficult enough to locate Van Auger in the earlier disorder, but now with this full-blown panic, it had be even harder to distinguish anything.


    However, at that moment, Ian suddenly remembered that these townspeople were just ordinary civilians.


    Ah! Of course, if that¡¯s the case, then the solution is simple!


    Ian¡¯s eyes lit up as he thought of a n. Still hovering in mid-air, he unleashed an intense burst of energy in the next moment!


    In his Super Saiyan form, Ian released his Conqueror¡¯s Haki at full power for the first time! The faint ck aura swept across the entire city and then spread out over the entire ind¡ªacross the entire country!


    s was already not a particrlyrge nation, and with the addition of the Super Saiyan power-up, Ian¡¯s Conqueror¡¯s Haki had an even more massive range. Under such a powerful mental shock and spiritual impact, the citizens of this country copsed in droves!


    Ian didn¡¯t want to harm innocent people, but he couldn¡¯t let Van Augur escape, so he had no choice but to stun these ordinary folks¡­


    The difference in strength between ordinary people and Ian was simply too vast. Facing the impact of his Conqueror¡¯s Haki, they had no way to resist. Fortunately, this impact would only cause them to lose consciousness, without any harm to their bodies, making this the safest and most effective method for Ian.


    Hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands of people! Wherever Ian¡¯s Haki spread, people copsed in droves. This small ind nation was swept clean in an instant.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It wasn¡¯t just ordinary people; even some pirates who were lingering on the ind couldn¡¯t withstand the impact of Ian¡¯s Haki. Depending on their individual strength, they only managed to hold out slightly longer than the town¡¯s residents before they too fell.


    In the heart of the city was the pce of the King of s, where most of the royal guards were stationed. They had received word of the situation and were about to mobilize, but as soon as Ian¡¯s Haki washed over them, these soldiers also fell unconscious.


    By the end, there were only a few left standing on the entire ind.


    Van Augur, who had been stealthily trying to escape, suddenly felt his head spinning, a wave of intense nausea hitting him. He had to stop in his tracks and immediately began vomiting.


    As he was vomiting, he noticed that the people nearby were copsing one by one, foaming at the mouth. At first, he didn¡¯t understand what was happening. But once he managed to withstand the dizziness and steady himself, he realized that he was the only person left standing on the entire street¡­


    ¡°No¡­ not good!¡± Van Augur was startled and quickly realized that the dizziness was due to being hit by Conqueror¡¯s Haki. In this city, the only person who could unleash such Haki was Ian!


    In a panic, Van Augur immediately dropped to the ground, trying to pretend to be unconscious and blend in.


    However, it was toote. Ian¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in the sky above this area.


    When Ian had unleashed his Conqueror¡¯s Haki, he had simultaneously begun to expand his En field. With Van Augur being so close and not copsing immediately under the impact, there was no way Ian wouldn¡¯t notice him.


    So Ian quickly flew over¡­


    As soon as he arrived, Ian immediately spotted Van Augur. In his haste to feign unconsciousness, Van Augur hadn¡¯t managed to blend in with the crowd of fallen people, and the long sniper rifle he was carrying instantly gave him away!


    This incident teaches us that sometimes unconventional weapons can backfire when trying to keep a low profile¡­


    As soon as Ian descended from the air, he wasted no time, drawing his sword and shing a de aura directly at Van Augur!


    Realizing that he had been spotted, Van Augur had no choice but to stop pretending to be fainted. He immediately scrambled to dodge Ian¡¯s Flying sh, which, after narrowly missing Van Augur, sliced through half of the ss house behind him.


    Cold sweat broke out on Van Augur¡¯s forehead as he quickly loaded his sniper rifle, firing rapidly at Ian while retreating.


    Several bullets, charged with immense kic energy, flew towards Ian, but he effortlessly deflected them with his ck-armored de. Seeing that his attack was ineffective, Van Augur panicked. After emptying the bullets in his rifle, he turned and tried to flee.


    However, he had forgotten that he had twisted his ankle earlier. As soon as he put pressure on it, a sharp, piercing pain shot through him, causing him to stumble forward.


    But at that moment, Ian suddenly appeared in front of him, shing upward with his sword. It was as if Van Augur¡¯s falling body was moving directly into the path of Ian¡¯s de.


    With a soft slicing sound, the sniper rifle that Van Augur was holding tightly with both hands was cut cleanly in two by Ian¡¯s strike. Simultaneously, a diagonal wound appeared on Van Augur¡¯s chest, and blood began to pour out.


    As a sniper, Van Augur was exceptionally powerful at long range, but he was utterly ineffective in closebat. In front of Ian, he had no ability to fight back at all!


    Van Augur copsed to the ground, screaming in agony¡ªnot just from the wound on his chest, but also from the destruction of his beloved weapon. At that moment, he felt like his spirit had beenpletely crushed¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 650: Comrades and Companions

    After cutting down Van Augur and ensuring that he could no longer escape, Ian sheathed his sword, Senbonzakura, and crouched down, pping Van Augur¡¯s face hard. ¡°You dared to steal a kill from me? Don¡¯t you know that I hate kill-stealers the most?¡±


    The sound of Ian¡¯s p echoed loudly as he hit Van Augur¡¯s face, even knocking his telescopic sight askew.


    Despite this, Van Augur remained stoic, clutching his chest wound and gasping for breath. He said, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve fallen into your hands, what¡¯s left to say? Kill me if you want, but don¡¯t expect me to reveal the captain¡¯s whereabouts!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so loyal to Teach!¡± Ian sneered. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that Burgess said the same thing before, but in the end, he was about to change his mind. I wonder how long you¡¯ll hold out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless! I¡¯m not like Burgess!¡± Van Augur replied with a nk expression. ¡°Meeting you is fate! But likewise, meeting Captain Teach is also fate!¡±


    Before Ian could react to what he meant by that, Van Augur suddenly pulled out a handgun from his waist!


    The gun wasn¡¯t aimed at Ian. Instead, as soon as it was out, Van Augur pressed the muzzle against his own jaw. With a resolute look on his face, he was about to pull the trigger.


    Ian was shocked, but his reflexes were quick. In a sh of white light, Senbonzakura was drawn again, slicing through Van Augur¡¯s gun.


    Simultaneously, Van Augur managed to pull the trigger, but due to the severed barrel, the gun backfired, exploding with a loud bang.Van Augur failed to take his own life and was instead left with his face covered in gunpowder residue. Ian kicked him back to the ground, stepping on his chest, and remarked with some surprise, ¡°You¡¯re really not afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°I told you, this is fate!¡± Van Augur, with blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, stared straight into Ian¡¯s eyes, showing no signs of fear.


    ¡°Tch!¡± Ian was feeling incredibly frustrated now. The way Van Augur faced death so fearlessly made Ian feel like he was the viin in this situation!


    But Ian didn¡¯t stop to think that Teach was probably feeling even more frustrated right now. From the perspective of ckbeard¡¯s crew, Ian indeed resembled the role of a big bad boss. Teach¡¯s ambitions were repeatedly thwarted by Ian, constantly suppressed. Originally, Teach was a naturally gifted, unique individual in the world capable of wielding multiple Devil Fruits, a man with the will of the ¡°D¡± who could shake the very world. Now, he was forced to act in secrecy, avoiding anyone who might be hunting him. Calling his situation frustrating would be a massive understatement.


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about Teach that makes him worth following so loyally?¡± Ian asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Only those with simr temperaments can truly bepanions!¡± Van Augur gasped, ¡°You have your own pirate crew, so you should understand this. I follow Captain Teach because I believe he can lead us toward our goals. That¡¯s all that matters¡­¡±


    Ian fell silent, feeling a sudden resonance with Van Augur¡¯s words.


    From setting out alone to now having his own pirate crew and territory, Ian had gradually grown ustomed to it all. But he had never really considered what it would be like if he lost his crewmates one day.


    It¡¯s not just about being a pirate. In this vast, endless sea, the word panion¡± holds extraordinary significance for any sailor.


    Andpanions aren¡¯t limited to just members of the same pirate crew. They include friends, family, and more. Thinking about it carefully, Ian realized that ever since he set out to sea, he had always been striving to protect hispanions. Initially, he fought to save his sister Kuina, then to save Ace, andter, after forming his own pirate crew, he fought to protect his crew members. Ian always knew why he was putting in so much effort, but now, hearing Van Augur mention the word panion,¡± he felt like he understood something deeper. ?


    Perhaps it was the inherent loneliness of being a person from another world. Feeling out of ce with the entire world, Ian¡¯s heart longed even more for a sense of belonging. And that sense of belonging could only be provided bypanions, family, and friends¡­


    In this regard, Ian¡¯s mentality was quite simr to that of Whitebeard, the old man.


    Ian had killed people, so he didn¡¯t consider himself a good person. However, it was this mindset of striving to protect hispanions that earned him many friendships. Even though the World Government constantly smeared his reputation, to hispanions and friends, Ian was someone trustworthy, someone they were willing to call Captain and fight alongside.


    Perhaps, in Van Augur¡¯s eyes, Teach was also someone like Ian, which is why he was so determined to protect Teach.


    Understanding Van Augur¡¯s mindset, Ian lifted his foot off him and, for once, offered a rarepliment, saying, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a goodpanion. If Teach heard what you just said, he¡¯d be proud.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Van Augur struggled to stand up, still speaking in his cold, detached manner, ¡°But it¡¯s unfortunate that I¡¯ve fallen into the hands of someone on the opposite side. That¡¯s just fate¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have anyst words you¡¯d like me to pass on to Teach?¡± Ian asked. ¡°I can deliver the message for you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Van Augur wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and shook his head. ¡°Because I would rather you never meet Captain Teach again.¡±


    Ian nodded in understanding. ¡°Well then, farewell.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Ian¡¯s figure instantly appeared behind Van Augur. Finishing his sword-drawing stance, he straightened up and said, ¡°You¡¯re different from Burgess, so I¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡±


    ¡°Much¡­ appreciated¡­¡± Van Augur managed to say. After those words, a thin red line appeared from his forehead down to his chest, which then erupted into a spray of blood with a hissing sound.


    With a thud, Van Augur copsed to the ground.


    Ian didn¡¯t look back. He activated his flight technique and floated gently upward, then turned and flew toward the port.


    As he passed over the small boat where Burgess¡¯s bodyy, Ian sent out a massive sh of sword energy, slicing the boat¡ªand Burgess¡ªcleanly in half.


    To ensure there were no further surprises, Ian made sure to strike Burgess again, making certain he was dead beyond any doubt.


    Only after watching the small boat sink into the sea for a while did Ian feel reassured enough to leave.


    Van Augur¡¯s loyalty to Teach made Ian think that he was indeed a goodpanion, but as Van Augur had said, their positions were different. Ian and Teach had long been enemies destined to fight to the death. Letting an enemy go could result in harm to Ian¡¯s ownpanions and friends.


    Teach, if you want revenge, thene after me. I¡¯ll be waiting for you¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Returning to the ssware shop where he had made his purchase earlier, Ian collected the items he had bought. After leaving the shopkeeper enough money, he took to the skies again,unching into supersonic speed as he flew rapidly forward.


    Although he hadn¡¯t been able to discover Teach¡¯s hiding ce from Burgess or Van Augur, Ian wasn¡¯t ready to give up. He decided to continue searching along the direction Burgess had previously been heading.


    After Ian flew away, it was quite some time before the residents of s began to wake up.


    When they regained consciousness, they were utterly bewildered. None of them knew what had happened before they copsed. Seeing their neighbors also waking up in confusion, they realized that everyone had experienced the same thing.


    After shaking off their confusion, they remembered that ck Dragon Ian had descended upon their ind, and they hurriedly rushed to the pce.


    Upon investigating, s¡¯s military discovered that, after ck Dragon Ian had appeared on the ind, all 150,000 citizens of the nation inexplicably passed out at the same time!


    This was a terrifying event, yet strangely, not a single person had died because of it. While many felt unwell upon waking, most of them gradually recovered as time passed.


    The only ones who died during this incident were two pirates¡ªone who had been sliced in half on the street, and another who was fished out of the sea. After an investigation, it was discovered that these two were actually members of the ckbeard Pirates!


    Upon realizing the true purpose of ck Dragon Ian¡¯s visit, the people felt less fearful.


    However, the fact that he caused the entire poption of tens of thousands to faint just to kill two members of the ckbeard Pirates¡ªthis¡­ this ck Dragon Ian is even more terrifying than what the World Government¡¯s propaganda suggests!


    People discussed this matter fervently, and at the same time, the news of ck Dragon Ian killing two members of the ckbeard Pirates quickly spread through news reports¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreo<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 651: The Legendary Pirate

    Ian searched the sea for a while but couldn¡¯t find any trace of the ckbeard Pirates, so he had no choice but to return.


    There were a total of twelve inds within a thousand nautical miles around s. They varied in size, and since Ian was alone, he couldn¡¯t conduct a detailed search of each one. All he could do was observe them roughly from the sky.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This kind of visual observation, of course, wasn¡¯t very thorough. Unless Ian could bring along a Pacifista, perhaps their scanners could conduct a more detailed search.


    Ian¡¯s main goal during this search was to find the ckbeard Pirates¡¯ ship. He didn¡¯t know where they might be hiding, but a pirate ship and its g would be more noticeable.


    However, what frustrated Ian was that he couldn¡¯t find the ckbeard Pirates¡¯ ship anywhere. He guessed there were only two possibilities: either his search range wasn¡¯trge enough, or that sly Van Augur really did manage to warn Teach and the others, causing them to hide their ship as well.


    With Teach¡¯s Dark-Dark Fruit ability, which could engulf an entire town, hiding a pirate ship would be no problem at all¡­


    Ian had searched Van Augur¡¯s corpse but found no Den Den Mushi. It wasn¡¯t clear whether Van Augur had discarded or destroyed it or if he simply hadn¡¯t carried one. This left Ian unable to determine the exact situation.


    Unable to find anything, Ian had no choice but to temporarily give up. His encounter with Burgess and Van Augur had been purely coincidental. However, regardless of how it happened, Ian had managed to take down two of Teach¡¯s most trusted crewmates. The ckbeard Pirates might not have expanded during this time, and if not, the crew was now reduced to just three members¡ªTeach, Lafitte, and Doc Q¡ªbringing them to the brink of disbandment. Three people couldn¡¯t hold up a pirate crew¡­


    This was all the result of Ian¡¯s relentless efforts to suppress them.Now, Ian wasn¡¯t in any hurry. The ckbeard Pirates were in a far worse state than they had been in the original timeline. Ian knew Teach; the man wouldn¡¯t stay in hiding forever. If he couldn¡¯t find him this time, it didn¡¯t matter¡ªonce Teach resurfaced, Ian would track him down.


    After returning, Ian resumed his procurement mission.


    The next day, as the News Coo distributed newspapers worldwide, spreading the news of what had happened on s Ind, the ckbeard Pirates also got their hands on a copy, somewhere on the open sea.


    After Lafitte finished reading the newspaper to Teach, Teach¡¯s eyes became terrifying, filled with a gaze that seemed ready to devour anyone in sight, revealing just how furious he was.


    ¡°Argh! Damn you, Ian! One day, I will kill you with my own hands!!!¡±


    Teach mmed his fists down on the table, smashing it into countless pieces, then kicked a nearby metal barrel, sending it flying through the air and crashing through the ship¡¯s railing.


    Teach vented his fury towards Ian by wreaking havoc on their ship, while Lafitte and Doc Q stood silently by, watching as Teach tore through their vessel.


    Fortunately, Teach knew that without the ship, they would be left to perish at sea, so after a while, he finally calmed down.


    His eyes were still bloodshot. The deaths of Burgess and Van Augur had dealt a heavy blow to Teach. This was the first time his pirate crew had suffered casualties, and they had lost two members at once.


    ¡°Captain, what should we do now?¡± Lafitte, leaning on his cane, no longer wore his usual grin as he asked Teach, ¡°Should we continue with our n?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Teach red at Lafitte. ¡°If we give up now, wouldn¡¯t that mean Burgess and Van Augur died for nothing? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to avenge them!¡± £Ò§Ñ£Î?B¨ºS?


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Doc Q, still looking as if he was on the verge of death, weakly asked, ¡°But Captain, are you sure about this information? What if we can¡¯t find it¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find it!¡± Teach grinned with his toothless smile and coldly said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed something strange about this sea area? The water here is unusually murky!¡±


    Lafitte and Doc Q looked at the sea surface and indeed noticed that what should have been a clear blue sea was instead dark and muddy, as if something had stirred up the sediment from the ocean floor.


    ¡°Two days ago, someone witnessed a strange phenomenon in this sea area!¡± Teach continued, staring at the water. ¡°They imed that a small uninhabited ind mysteriously lifted off from the sea and slowly floated into the sky. It seems that the story was true. The murky water here is proof of that. Only an ind separating from the continental shelf would cause such widespread disturbance¡­ But only fools would believe this was just another one of the New World¡¯s peculiar weather patterns!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the climate?¡± Lafitte asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Zehahaha! Exactly!¡± Teach spread his arms wide andughed. ¡°This is man-made, and as far as I know, there¡¯s only one person capable of causing such a phenomenon!¡±


    ¡°Look up!¡± Teach pointed towards the sky and said to Lafitte and Doc Q, ¡°The person we¡¯re looking for is right there!¡±


    Following Teach¡¯s direction, Lafitte and Doc Q looked up and saw several inds of varying sizes floating high among the clouds, forming a sort of archipgo in the sky.


    These floating inds were different from typical sky inds. Real sky inds arepletely made of clouds at their base, but these inds had conical rock foundations underneath them. Some of the inds even had rivers that flowed off the edges, only to plummet straight down, forming waterfalls as if the water had been abruptly cut off.


    It was a rare and breathtaking sight¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Teachughed maniacally. ¡°The legendary pirate, the flying pirate Golden Lion Shiki!¡±


    Lafitte, adjusting his hat, asked with some doubt, ¡°Captain, is Golden Lion Shiki really still alive? He¡¯s been off the radar for the past twenty years¡­¡±


    ¡°Who else could make entirendmasses and inds float in the sky other than him with his Float-Float Fruit? Of course, he¡¯s still alive!¡± Teach snorted. ¡°Back then, to escape from Impel Down, he even went so far as to cut off his own legs. And after he escaped, he visited Whitebeard¡¯s ship once. I was still in the Whitebeard Pirates at the time, and I saw him clearly. The Golden Lion Shiki was filled with a burning desire for revenge. A man like that wouldn¡¯t die so easily.¡±


    ¡°I see. But it seems the World Government also knows that the Golden Lion Shiki is still alive. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have found so many reports of floating inds in the ssified information room¡­¡± Lafitte remarked.


    ¡°Of course. After Roger was executed, Shiki single-handedly attacked Marineford, killing arge number of Marines!¡± Teach continued. ¡°It took both Sengoku and Garp working together, destroying most of the Marine Headquarters in the process, to finally drive him back. He¡¯s a figure from the same era as Roger and Whitebeard, and it¡¯s only natural that the World Government would keep a close watch on him. However, it seems even they have started to rx their vignce. After all, he hasn¡¯t appeared for over twenty years. Didn¡¯t you notice that theter reports about inds flying into the sky became fewer and fewer?¡±


    ¡°That may be true, but Captain¡­¡± Lafitte expressed his concern, ¡°ording to what you said, the Golden Lion Shiki was also friends with the Whitebeard. If he sees you, he might attack you. After all, you did try to assassinate the Whitebeard¡­¡±


    ¡°He definitely will attack!¡± Teach¡¯s face twisted into a grimace. ¡°But that¡¯s all he¡¯ll do¡ªjust attack. He won¡¯t kill me because I¡¯m certain that during these twenty years of hiding, he¡¯s been biding his time, preparing to take revenge on the World Government and the Navy. And my n will definitely appeal to him¡­ Besides, Whitebeard isn¡¯t dead yet, is he?¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go up and check it out first. Let¡¯s hope we can make contact with this Pirate Admiral¡­¡± Lafitte¡¯s arms transformed into wings as he pped them, slowly ascending toward the floating inds high in the sky.


    As Lafitte flew away, Teach¡¯s face returned to its menacing expression. He stared at the floating inds above and muttered, ¡°Ian, you can¡¯t stop me. When I reappear, the entire world will know my name¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Ian, who was still busy with his shopping, had no idea that he had narrowly missed an encounter with ckbeard.


    At the time, Ian¡¯s search was focused on the inds on the sea, while Teach, having received information, had been searching in an area where the inds had ascended into the sky. In such a sea area, naturally, there wouldn¡¯t be any inds left on the surface¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 652: The Tea Party Approaches

    In the previous chapter, there was a small mistake. One of Teach¡¯s hands was chopped off by Ian, so it wasn¡¯t ¡°both fists¡± that mmed the table. Thanks to a reader for pointing that out.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡ª


    It took Ian three whole days toplete his shopping trip this time.


    There was no helping it. The list of instruments that Varua gave him included not only items that could be purchased directly but also many that needed to be custom-made. The only reason he managed to get them so quickly was because he threw a bit more money at the situation.


    Interestingly, a few of the instruments Varua requested were actually purchased from the small sky ind ¡°Weatheria.¡±


    Yes, that¡¯s right¡ª Weatheria, the small sky ind dedicated to meteorological science. In the original timeline, Nami was sent to this ind by Bartholomew Kuma. Ian never expected that Varua would know the location of this small sky ind. It really gives the impression that science knows no borders. One can only wonder if these scientists are secretly connected in various ways¡­


    This ind is inhabited by a bunch of entric old men. Because Weatheria is not a residential ind in the traditional sense, all the inhabitants are scientists who study meteorological science. They¡¯re all old men; there¡¯s not a single ordinary resident among them. So, honestly, Ian has no idea how, in the original timeline, Nami managed to undergo such a dramatic transformation from a young girl to a mature woman after spending two years on this ind¡­


    Ah, what exactly did little Nami go through!? It¡¯s so perplexing¡­


    When Ian arrived on the ind, the old men there recognized him. However, these scientists had no interest in anything rted to pirates. They weren¡¯t the least bit surprised by Ian¡¯s presence; instead, they cheerfully invited him to have afternoon tea. While sipping tea and chatting, Ian learned from them that Kuma had actually visited this ind before!Apparently, it happened quite a long time ago. These old men, perhaps due to their age, had some memorypses. It took them a while to recall that indeed, a man like Kuma had visited their ind. ording to their ounts, Kuma didn¡¯t stay on the ind for long, and they couldn¡¯t tell Ian what his purpose was for being there.


    Ian spected that this might have just been a brief stop during Kuma¡¯s travels. The ability of the Paw-Paw Fruit to repel air and teleport instantly still seemed so mysterious.


    Ian didn¡¯t stay too long on the ind. After collecting the instruments, he left, but he made sure to note the location of this sky ind.


    The sum of everything Ian gathered was quiterge. To carry it all, Ian hunted a giant leopard on one of the inds, skinned it, and used the hide to make a makeshift bundle. In the end, he returned slowly, carrying a package ten times his own size.


    Fortunately, when Ian returned to the ind, Varua and the crew were there to greet him. They carefully took the bundle from his hands and began unpacking the instruments from the crates inside, transporting them to the newly established research facility.


    ¡°Captain!¡± Crocodile, with his usual aloof expression and a cigar between his lips, immediately addressed Ian when he saw him. ¡°Wherever you go, it seems you stir up trouble¡­ You¡¯ve only been gone for two or three days, and you¡¯ve already made headlines?¡±


    Reiju stood nearby with her hands on her hips,ughing softly. ¡°Why is it that you¡¯ve been monopolizing the news headlinestely?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. I didn¡¯t expect to run into Burgess and Van Augur,¡± Ian shrugged and stretched his arms. ¡°But did it really cause such a big stir?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Robin smiled from the side. ¡°You should know that the World Government is also tracking down the ckbeard Pirates, so they took the rare step of acknowledging your actions. They¡¯re heavily promoting the fact that you took down two of ckbeard¡¯s officers¡­¡±


    ¡°Tch!¡± Ian couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°They¡¯re making it sound like I did it on their orders. Do they have any shame left?¡±


    ¡°You know how the World Government operates,¡± Crocodile sneered. ¡°They probably see it as just two groups of pirates fighting each other. The more this kind of thing happens, the happier they are¡­¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t find that ckbeard bastard?¡± Crocodile asked afterward.


    Ian shook his head and replied, ¡°No, Burgess and Van Augur were out procuring supplies. When I was tracking Burgess, Van Augur spotted me, so I wasn¡¯t able to get the location of the ckbeard Pirates from them.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Crocodile exhaled a puff of smoke and sneered, ¡°Back then, the World Government made a big deal out of how Teach reced me as a Warlord. It¡¯sughable¡ªthis newly minted Warlord turned on them not long after, biting the hand that fed him.¡±


    After chatting for a bit, Ian nced around curiously and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Fujitora? I haven¡¯t seen him. Where did he go?¡±


    Crocodile remained silent, and Reiju and Robin exchanged uncertain nces, unsure of how to respond. It was Enel, lounging against a wall with his hands behind his head, who casually remarked, ¡°He left!¡±


    ¡°He left!?¡± Ian was puzzled and pressed further, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°In the days you were away, Marco from the Whitebeard Pirates called,¡± Nana finally exined. ¡°Since you weren¡¯t here, Fujitora answered the call. I don¡¯t know what Marco said to him, but afterward, Fujitora seemed troubled. He left Sky Ind, saying he needed to go to Wano. He mentioned it might take some time and told us not to worry about him¡­¡±


    ¡°Wano!?¡± Ian was taken aback, even more confused. ¡°What is Fujitora going to do in Wano?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you really don¡¯t know, do you?¡± Reiju looked at Ian with some surprise and said, ¡°Fujitora might actually be from Wano. It seems he¡¯s returning to his homnd for some reason¡­¡±


    Ian was genuinely taken aback. Fujitora had never mentioned his background, and Ian had never known where he came from. But now, hearing what Reiju said, he suddenly recalled that Fujitora always wore geta sandals!


    Although Fujitora¡¯s clothing didn¡¯t reveal much, geta sandals were indeed a unique feature of Wano Country¡­


    ¡°I never would have guessed¡­¡± Ian scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°No wonder ever since I met Fujitora, his way of speaking has always had that old-fashioned, refined tone¡­¡±


    Reiju nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true, but we don¡¯t know much about Wano either. That country has always practiced a policy of istion, with very little interaction with the outside world. Since Fujitora didn¡¯t mention it, we¡¯re not entirely sure if he¡¯s really from Wano.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Robin added, ¡°Come to think of it, Jinbe the Fishman¡¯s attire is also quite simr to Fujitora¡¯s¡­¡±


    That¡¯s true¡ªJinbe also likes to wear geta sandals. Jinbe is undoubtedly from Fish-Man Ind, but his style is quite different from other fish-men. Ian wondered if Jinbe had also visited Wano at some point.


    ¡°Wano Country¡­ Is something happening there?¡± Ian snapped out of his thoughts and asked the others.


    ¡°There¡¯s some news,¡± Crocodile said. ¡°I went down to the sea surface below and spoke with a few people from the underworld. They told me that Wano seems to be in turmoil right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Kaido?¡± Ian¡¯s expression immediately became serious.


    ¡°Not sure,¡± Crocodile shook his head. ¡°But it¡¯s been known in the underworld for a long time that Kaido has had his eyes on Wano, so it¡¯s likely that he¡¯s involved this time too.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you all stop Fujitora?¡± Ian asked, exasperated. ¡°Do you really think Fujitora can take on the entire Kaido Pirates by himself!?¡±


    Nana approached and took Ian¡¯s arm, trying tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Captain. Things haven¡¯t gotten that bad yet. Fujitora-san likely had his reasons for not letting us go with him. Wano has always been very istionist. If Fujitora really is from Wano, then he probably couldn¡¯t take us with him there. This turmoil in Wano might have been instigated by Kaido to provoke internal strife. If outsiders get involved recklessly, it could make things worse.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, you need to trust Fujitora!¡± Reiju chimed in. ¡°He¡¯s a sensible person. If the situation bes tooplicated, he¡¯ll definitely reach out to us. He wouldn¡¯t just stand by and let his homnd be destroyed by Kaido¡­¡±


    ¡°And besides, if you really want to help Fujitora, you should focus on Big Mom¡¯s tea party first!¡± Crocodile added. ¡°If you can form an alliance with the Big Mom Pirates and secure your position as one of the Four Emperors, then Kaido will be the one in trouble¡­¡±


    Crocodile¡¯s words made a lot of sense. He was always a strategist, seeing the situation clearly. Ian realized that while Fujitora might be from Wano, the Dragon Hunter Pirates were not. Ian wanted to help Fujitora, but if their interference ended up causing Wano to turn against the Dragon Hunter Pirates, it would be a disaster.


    With this in mind, Ian asked Reiju, ¡°How much time do we have before Big Mom¡¯s tea party?¡±


    ¡°About fifteen days or so,¡± Reiju replied. ¡°If we¡¯re going to go, we should probably set out soon¡­¡±


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 654: An Unexpected Person

    As a wave of sweet and cloying sea breeze blew by, it signaled that Ian and Reiju¡¯s ship had arrived at Cake Ind.


    Cake Ind is the most important stronghold of the Big Mom Pirates in the New World. The ind¡¯s appearance resemblesyers of stacked cakes.


    The entire ind is filled with a fairy tale-like atmosphere, with all the buildings not only brightly colored but also appearing soft and fluffy.


    In fact, Ian and his crew¡¯s ship had been spotted by the Big Mom Pirates as soon as it entered the vicinity of Cake Ind. However, because the ship was flying the g of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, the Big Mom Pirates knew they were invited guests and did not intercept them. As Ian and his crew neared the port, a simrly fairy tale-styled, singing ship came to greet them.


    ¡°That ship¡­ it must have been given a life and personality by Big Mom, right? That¡¯s why it¡¯s so strange¡­¡± Reiju remarked, standing beside Ian.


    The abilities of the Yonko Big Mom were no secret in the New World. Her special power, which could imbue lifeless objects with personality and intelligence, was the reason for the bizarre and fantastical sights on Cake Ind.


    As the singing ship approached Ian¡¯s vessel, a figure leaped from the other side onto their deck.


    This was a man with unusually long legs, standing on the deck with what looked like two thin bamboo poles supporting a short, stout body, resembling a pair ofpasses. However, despite his odd appearance, he was dressed like a French gentleman in formal attire, holding a cane, sporting an upturned ck handlebar mustache, and wearing a pair of small sunsses that barely covered his eyes.


    ¡°Captain Ian!¡± As soon as the man saw Ian, he reached up to remove his top hat in greeting. ¡°I am Baron Tamago, abatant of the Big Mom Pirates. I have been ordered to wee you! Big Mom¡¯s tea party will begin tomorrow, and she has been eagerly awaiting your arrival for some time!¡±¡°Hmm,¡± Ian nced at him a few times but didn¡¯t say much. He just nodded and said, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°May I ask, are you the only oneing?¡± Baron Tamago curiously looked behind Ian.


    ¡°Correction, there are two of us!¡± Ian replied with a nk expression, casting a nce at Baron Tamago, wondering if he was blind behind those sunsses¡ªReiju was standing right beside him.


    ¡°Oh ho ho, if I¡¯m not mistaken, thisdy must be Lady Reiju, the eldest daughter of the Germa family?¡± Baron Tamago chuckled. ¡°My apologies, I wasn¡¯t aware when she started traveling with you¡­¡±


    Reiju remained silent, but Ian was clearly irritated. His gaze sharpened as he coldly asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Sensing the rising hostility in Ian¡¯s demeanor, Baron Tamago quickly waved his hands in a cating manner. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand! I merely wanted to rify whether Lady Reiju is here representing the Germa family or not. After all, the Germa family is currently negotiating a partnership with the Big Mom Pirates. If Lady Reiju is here as part of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, does that mean our Big Mom Pirates are also negotiating with the Dragon Hunter Pirates?¡±


    Hearing this, Ian couldn¡¯t help but exchange a nce with Reiju. He realized it was an important question to clear up. Reiju was with the Dragon Hunter Pirates, but misunderstandings could arise due to her connection with the Germa family.


    Before Ian could respond, Reiju spoke up first. ¡°I am a member of the Germa family!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Oh ho ho, very well then, very well¡­¡± Baron Tamago let out a smallugh, then leaped back onto his singing ship without saying much more, guiding the way ahead.


    On the ship, Ian looked at Reiju in confusion, but Reiju just smiled and ced her hand on his, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. I¡¯ve been away from home for a long time, and I¡¯m not sure if my father and the Big Mom Pirates have reached any agreement. If they have, my involvement couldplicate things for you. So, for now, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m here as a member of the Germa family.¡±


    Ian, after all, was only here to attend the tea party. He had no idea what Big Mom would say to him during the event, and with no clear understanding of the situation, it would be unwise to get entangled in the affairs between Germa and the Big Mom Pirates due to Reiju¡¯s identity.


    Reiju, being the considerate elder sister she was, immediately made the choice that was most beneficial to Ian.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ian sighed, ¡°we¡¯ll go with that for now.¡±


    Reiju gave a faint smile, then returned to the ship¡¯s wheel and turned it, while Ian adjusted the sails. The two of them worked together to steer the ship, following Baron Tamago¡¯s vessel into the port of Cake Ind.


    By the time they arrived, the port was already crowded with ships. Judging by their appearance and gs, it was clear they had alle from outside.


    After disembarking, Ian couldn¡¯t help but ask Baron Tamago out of curiosity, ¡°Has Big Mom invited many people to the tea party?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Baron Tamago replied. ¡°Mama usually holds tea parties at regr intervals, but whenever there¡¯s a cause for celebration, she throws additional tea parties. Each time, Mama invites many people, most of whom are friends and associates of the Big Mom Pirates. As for who exactly will be there, Captain Ian, you¡¯ll see for yourself when the tea party begins.¡±


    Although Baron Tamago recognized that Ian¡¯s strength far surpassed his own, he continued to address Ian as ¡°Captain¡± instead of ¡°Lord,¡± unlike others who might use more respectful titles. This was partly because Ian no longer held the title of Shichibukai, and also because of the inherent pride of those within the Yonko pirate crews.


    Ian didn¡¯t mind the subtlety of the title, and after hearing Baron Tamago¡¯s exnation, he didn¡¯t press further. Instead, like Reiju, he looked around with curiosity, taking in the scenery of Cake Ind.


    Upon setting foot on Cake Ind, the sweet aroma in the air grew even more intense. As they walked, Baron Tamago continued introducing the ind to Ian.


    The houses lining the streets had rooftops made of chocte! The walls and pirs supporting the houses were made of biscuits, while the window panes were crafted from transparent candy. Even the nkets in ordinary homes were soft, fluffy marshmallows. The locals used rainbow licorice to decorate their homes, painting the walls with milk or cream, and then embedding almonds or hazelnuts into the surface for added detail.


    ording to Baron Tamago, Cake Ind is surrounded by 34 smaller inds, each governed by a minister, collectively forming Big Mom¡¯s ¡°Tond.¡± These surrounding inds are mostly named after sweets, such as Chocte Town and Milk Town. However, since Ian and his crew had followed the log pose provided by Katakuri, they hadn¡¯t passed through any of these towns.


    Apart from the main cake-shaped mountain ranges on Cake Ind, most of the buildings were rtively low. Along the way, the streets were filled with all sorts of unique residents, including members of the Longleg Tribe, Longarm Tribe, Fish-Men, and Mink Tribe. There were even races that Ian had never encountered before.


    For example, a couple walking toward them both had extremely long necks. As they walked, their necks swayed from side to side, supporting their heads. This should be¡­ the Longneck Tribe, right?


    Moreover, Ian also spotted several people with long tongues, just like Perospero. It was at this moment that Ian realized Perospero wasn¡¯t just strange-looking¡ªhe must have Longtongue Tribe blood!


    Oh, right, there was also Sanji¡¯s original betrothed, Pudding, from the Three-Eyed Tribe¡­


    Beforeing here, Ian had no idea that the New World contained so many different races. Thinking about it carefully, Ian suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. Big Mom had so many children, she must have included representatives from every race in her ¡°Tond,¡± right? How many men from different races had Big Mom married and had children with!?


    Holy cow, that¡¯s some seriously bizarre taste¡­


    Ian nced at Reiju beside him and thought to himself that he just couldn¡¯t ept Big Mom¡¯s sense of aesthetics. He still preferred humans¡­


    As they continued walking and observing, it wasn¡¯t long before Baron Tamago led them to an extravagant cake house.


    ¡°Captain Ian, since you are honored guests invited to Mama¡¯s tea party, please board the carriage here!¡± Baron Tamago said, tipping his hat in a polite gesture.


    Ian looked ahead and was immediately dumbfounded. Parked in front of the cake house was a carriage that appeared to have just been freshly baked, emitting a fragrant and sweet aroma. The carriage itself was beautifully crafted, but the creature pulling it was¡­


    A pig!!!


    It was indeed a pig, and not just any pig¡ªa giant pig with a number stamped on its belly!


    When Ian first heard about riding a carriage, he thought it would be an actual horse-drawn carriage. But looking at this now, it was more of a ¡°pig carriage,¡± wasn¡¯t it!?


    ¡°Please!¡± Baron Tamago, ever polite, opened the door and gestured for the two of them to board.


    Fine, stay calm! In this bizarre city, it¡¯s best not to be surprised by anything. A pig-drawn carriage is just as good¡­


    Ian and Reiju stepped inside, and just as they were about to close the door, they suddenly heard a loud voice behind them.


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m a guest of Big Mom too! Why can¡¯t I ride the pig carriage!?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Hearing this, Ian was immediately curious. Someone was actually fighting for the right to ride the pig carriage?


    Unable to resist, Ian paused and turned to see who it was. When he saw the person, he almost burst outughing!


    It was someone Ian recognized¡ªM. Caesar Clown! The mad scientist who was originally supposed to be at Punk Hazard!


    This guy had purple-blue hair, with two horn-like decorations on his head. His long coat appeared to be made of gas, swirling around him, and he wore a pair of ck gloves with the letters ¡°CC¡± on them.


    At that moment, Caesar was arguing with the guards outside the cake house, trying to win the right to ride the pig carriage¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 655: Let Me Off the Carriage!

    How is this guy here!?


    When Ian first saw Caesar, he almost thought he was hallucinating. After all, in his mind, Caesar should still be at Punk Hazard, right?


    But then it suddenly clicked for Ian¡ªCaesar did have a connection with the Big Mom Pirates.


    It was because Big Mom had been funding Caesar¡¯s research into human gigantification!


    From the information Ian had gathered so far, it seemed that human gigantification had been a research topic pursued by the World Government for centuries. They hoped that through this research, they could gain an immensely powerful fighting force. However, despite centuries of effort, there had been little progress¡ªuntil the appearance of Vegapunk.


    After Vegapunk was taken by the World Government, he took over the research facility at Punk Hazard, and naturally, the study of human gigantification became part of his work. With Vegapunk¡¯s genius, the research finally made some breakthroughs.


    As Vegapunk¡¯s assistant, Caesar should have had ess to some of the data rted to human gigantification. However, it seemed he looked down on this kind of research and was more focused on his experiments with poisonous weapons. The result of these experiments led to the explosion that destroyed Punk Hazard. After that, Caesar was captured but eventually managed to escape.


    Since he escaped, he naturally became a wanted man. In this situation, if he wanted to continue his research, he would need to find a new sponsor to fund him.


    As it happened, Big Mom was not only one of the Yonko with plenty of money but also had a keen interest in human gigantification.Due to her childhood experiences, Big Mom hoped that others could be gigantic like her so they could all y together happily. This bizarre wish had persisted throughout her life, making her an ideal target for Caesar.


    Caesar likely imed he could make people gigantic and might have even shown Big Mom some of Vegapunk¡¯s old research on human gigantification, thus sessfully convincing her to fund his work.


    However, Caesar had never actually been in charge of the project. He only knew some basic information. So, even though he conducted human gigantification experiments at Punk Hazard, he could never achieve the results Big Mom desired.


    More importantly, the vast amount of funding he swindled from Big Mom was mostly spent on his personal indulgences¡ªvery little of it was actually used for the research.


    Now that he¡¯s appeared here again, he¡¯s probably nning to ask Big Mom for more money, isn¡¯t he?


    Sure enough, Baron Tamago also noticed Caesar and walked over to him.


    ¡°Why are you still here!?¡± Baron Tamago said irritably. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Mama didn¡¯t invite you to this tea party. Although she¡¯s allowed you to stay on the ind, that doesn¡¯t mean you can attend this tea party!¡±


    ¡°Shurororororo!¡± Caesar turned around, and when he saw it was Baron Tamago, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Ah, Baron Tamago! Don¡¯t be like that. Big Mom¡¯s tea parties are famous gatherings in the New World. Naturally, I¡¯d love to experience it firsthand!¡±


    Despite his words, Caesar had his own ns. The real reason he came to Cake Ind this time was indeed to ask Big Mom for additional funding.


    It had to be said, this was partly Ian¡¯s fault. Since Ian drove Domingo out of Dressrosa, the artificial Devil Fruit project had copsed. Without the help of the Tontatta Tribe, it was impossible to produce more artificial Devil Fruits.


    Even though Caesar wasn¡¯t directly affected at Punk Hazard, he had no choice but to stop producing SAD. Only after Domingo and Kaido worked out a better n for manufacturing artificial fruits could he resume producing SAD.


    As a result, Caesar¡¯s value to Domingo diminished considerably, and naturally, the research funding Domingo provided to Caesar was also reduced.


    With significantly less funding, Caesar still wanted to continue his research on his deadly weapons project, the ¡°Land of the Dead.¡± So, he had to find other ways to secure funding. Fortunately for him, he still had his research on human gigantification, and Big Mom was generous when it came to money. That¡¯s why he came here¡ªto ask for more money.@@novelbin@@


    However, although Big Mom was still generous this time, the amount was less than Caesar had anticipated, leaving him dissatisfied. During his stay on the ind, he happened to hear that Big Mom¡¯s uing tea party would announce the wedding of her daughter, Charlotte Chiffon, to the Supernova Firetank Pirates¡¯ ¡°Godfather¡± Capone Bege.


    Big Mom marrying off her daughter was undoubtedly a joyous asion, and she would certainly be in a good mood during the event. When Caesar learned of this, he immediately began scheming. He figured that if he could sneak into the tea party as a guest, he might be able to take advantage of Big Mom¡¯s happiness and secure additional funding from her.


    Now, with the tea party scheduled to start the next day, Big Mom¡¯s invited guests were gradually arriving at Cake Ind and being taken to the castle in the city to stay. If Caesar wanted to attend the tea party, he needed to sneak into the castle quickly. Otherwise, once the tea party began, the Big Mom Pirates would lock down Cake Ind to prevent any disturbances, and the castle would be closed to any further entry or exit.


    What Caesar hadn¡¯t expected, though, was to be denied the opportunity to board a pig carriage!


    Caesar hade to Cake Ind on his own and was not among the invited guests. This irritated Baron Tamago, who felt that Caesar was being unreasonable.


    Although Baron Tamago could have kicked Caesar out, considering that Big Mom currently trusted Caesar, he didn¡¯t want to escte things and create conflict. As a result, the two of them began loudly arguing.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Caesar was furious. He thought, ¡°Big Mom didn¡¯t stop me, so why are these small fries going out of their way to block me?¡± The great genius scientist was being denied entry, and he couldn¡¯t tolerate that. Pointing at Baron Tamago, Caesar shouted, ¡°Then tell me, what do I have to do to get in!?¡±


    Baron Tamago snorted coldly and replied, ¡°I told you, without an invitation, you cannot enter the castle! Unless one of the invited guests is willing to bring you inside, it would be best for you to obediently leave Cake Ind!¡±


    When Caesar heard this, he froze for a moment, then quickly looked toward the pig carriage where Ian and the others were.


    Because the carriage door was in the way, he couldn¡¯t see who the passengers were. He turned to Baron Tamago and said, ¡°If the guests in that carriage are willing to take me inside, then you can¡¯t stop me, right?¡±


    Without waiting for a reply, Caesar¡¯s body turned into a gaseous form, and he flew toward Ian¡¯s pig carriage.


    However, as he arrived in front of the carriage and was about to speak, he suddenly froze!


    Because staring back at him, with a faint smile, was Ian¡­


    The moment Caesar saw Ian¡¯s face, he was dumbfounded, his eyes almost popping out of his head!


    ¡°You¡­ what are you doing here¡­?¡± Caesar stammered, trembling as he pointed at Ian, his voice filled with terror.


    How could Caesar not know who Ian was? It was Ian who had ruined his coborative n with Domingo, even forcing Domingo to flee Dressrosa in disgrace, which directly led to Caesar¡¯s funding being cut. Naturally, Caesar harbored a deep resentment toward Ian.


    But he also knew that any thoughts of revenge were nothing but fantasies. He would never dare actually seek revenge against Ian!


    What a joke! Caesar had watched the New Edd War, and he knew that Ian was someone capable of going toe-to-toe with Kaido. How could Caesar ever hope to defeat someone like that?


    Still¡­ he never imagined that Ian would be invited to Big Mom¡¯s tea party as well!


    If he had known this earlier, he would have fled as far as possible, doing anything to avoid a confrontation with Ian¡­


    ¡°Oh? You know me?¡± Ian asked with a smile, looking at Caesar.


    Caesar finally snapped back to reality and quickly waved his hands. ¡°No, no! I don¡¯t know you. Sorry, I mistook you for someone else!¡±


    As soon as he said that, Caesar tried to turn around and flee, hoping to leave Cake Ind before Ian figured out who he was.


    However, just as he turned to escape, a hand covered in Armament Haki suddenly reached out, mmed down on his shoulder, and forcefully pinned him in ce.


    The hand, of course, belonged to Ian. He pulled Caesar back with a smile and said, ¡°Since you want to attend the tea party, I can take you in. There¡¯s no need to make a scene here with the Big Mom Pirates, right? Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Caesar forced a strained smile, nearly on the verge of tears. His snot almost dripped down as he stammered, ¡°But, if it¡¯s inconvenient, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have to go¡­¡±


    Ian, still looking friendly, replied, ¡°No problem at all! I¡¯m always happy to help others. It¡¯s no trouble! Please, go ahead!¡±


    With that, Ian stepped aside, gesturing for Caesar to board the carriage first.


    Reiju, already inside the carriage, didn¡¯t know what Ian was nning but yed along with a smile. She waved to Caesar and said, ¡°Come in, sir!¡±


    Caesar nced desperately at Baron Tamago, hoping he would intervene, but after Ian gave him a look, Baron Tamago wisely kept his mouth shut and silently agreed to the arrangement.


    Seeing Baron Tamago¡¯s silence, Caesar was on the verge of tears. Whether it was his imagination or not, he felt like Ian¡¯s hand on his shoulder was getting heavier.


    In the end, with a face full of misery, Caesar had no choice but to enter the carriage.


    Ian followed him in, shutting the door with a snap. He sat beside Reiju, while Caesar sat nervously across from them.


    The carriage jolted as the pig began moving. Caesar forced a smile, trying to say something to Ian, but quickly noticed that both Ian and Reiju had their arms crossed, staring at him intently.


    As the scenery outside the window sped by, Caesar felt as if he were sitting on pins and needles. Inside, he was already crying in despair.


    He wanted nothing more than to lean out the window and shout: ¡°Let me off this carriage! This isn¡¯t the ride to preschool!¡±


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 About

This chapter is missing , we are fix soon ! @@novelbin@@

 Chapter 659: Comparison Between Brothers

    ¡°Mamaaa mamaaa!¡± Big Momughed loudly upon hearing Arest¡¯s question. ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a young man with great potential? So what if he has a good rtionship with that old man Whitebeard? As long as he hasn¡¯t explicitly joined the Whitebeard Pirates, there¡¯s still a chance to win him over!¡±


    ¡°So, you invited him to the tea party in hopes of recruiting him into the Big Mom Pirates?¡± Arest asked.


    ¡°Of course, I see great promise in him!¡± Big Mom replied confidently.


    Arest tilted his head, pondering for a moment. ¡°But do you think he would ept? After all, people are saying that Ian might very well be the next Emperor. In that case, do you think he¡¯d join your crew?¡±


    At this, Big Mom¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Hmph! For the past twenty years, how many pirates in the New World have been said to have the potential to be the next Emperor? And where are they now?¡±


    Before Arest could respond, Big Mom pointed to the seat beneath her and continued, ¡°To sit on the throne of the Four Emperors¡ªwhether it¡¯s me, Whitebeard, Kaido, or Red-Haired Shanks¡ªeach one of us has faced countless challenges. Yet here we still are, seated on these thrones. And as for those challengers, they¡¯ve long been buried at the bottom of the sea.¡±


    Arest understood what Big Mom meant. Pirates who enter the New World see challenging the Four Emperors as a badge of honor. To be the Pirate King, one must first ovee the mountain that is the Four Emperors. While the old Emperors like Big Mom might sense the rising threat posed by Ian¡¯s ascent, to them, it was just another threat. They had enough confidence and pride to handle Ian¡¯s challenge.


    Though Big Mom didn¡¯t fear Ian¡¯s challenge, she saw his potential and chose to attempt to recruit him first. But if Ian were to reject this offer, it was clear what would follow.


    Eliminate. For such a potential challenger, if they couldn¡¯t be recruited, they would have to be eliminated early.¡°If he wants to be an Emperor, I can make that happen!¡± Big Mom said gleefully, tossing a sweet, decadent piece of cake into her mouth and chewing happily, waving her arms in excitement. ¡°But that will only happen after he helps me ascend to the throne of the Pirate King!¡±


    This was Big Mom¡¯s true intention. She had Perospero and Katakuri send Ian the tea party invitation, telling them to ry the message that she could help Ian be one of the Four Emperors. However, she never specified when she would help him im that title. Ian¡¯s battlefield disy, where he held his own against Kaido, gave Big Mom hope that he could defeat the other Emperors. She believed that if Ian became her right-hand man, her path to bing the Pirate King would be within reach.@@novelbin@@


    Recently, Kaido had been making frequent moves in Wano, something Big Mom was well aware of. She had gathered intelligence that Kaido¡¯s ns for Wano weren¡¯t solely for revenge, as rumored, but also because Wano housed one of the red Poneglyphs, crucial for finding the One Piece. Although Big Mom also wanted that Poneglyph, Wano was Kaido¡¯s territory, far from the Big Mom Pirates¡¯ domain, making it difficult for her to intervene. Therefore, she decided to wait and watch, nning to seize the Poneglyph from Kaido once he found it.


    This was why Katakuri had hinted to Ian that Mama could help him take down Kaido. Big Mom had long coveted the Poneglyph that Kaido was about to acquire, and a confrontation between the two Emperors was inevitable.


    Watching Big Mom immersed in her grand ns, Arest remained silent, offering no opinions, but inwardly, his heart sank to the bottom.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Big Mom to ce such high importance on Ian. With the backing of the Whitebeard Pirates and potentially the support of the Big Mom Pirates, Ian would be untouchable on these seas. Neither the World Government nor the Navy would dare to move against him. From that point on, they would have no choice but to pretend Ian didn¡¯t exist.


    Arest found this oue uneptable because, in his heart, he had long believed Ian to be a demon¡ªsomeone who must be eliminated.


    ¡°Lord, this evil must be fought.¡± That was essentially how he felt.


    He realized he had to do something to sabotage the rtionship between Ian and the Big Mom Pirates.


    As for whether Ian would reject Big Mom¡¯s offer, Arest thought that was impossible. No one would turn down the support of one of the Four Emperors. The fact that Big Mom hadn¡¯t specified when she would help Ian be an Emperor didn¡¯t matter to Arest. Ian was still young, with plenty of time to wait.


    Arest, thinking from Ian¡¯s perspective, believed it was inconceivable that Ian would refuse.


    But Arest had forgotten: he was not Ian, and Ian was not him. In fact, he didn¡¯t truly understand Ian at all.


    After some more idle chat with Big Mom, Arest made an excuse about being tired and took his leave. Once he returned to his room, he quietly began to contemte his next move.


    Meanwhile, Ian and Reiju, under the guidance of Katakuri and Perospero, arrived at the grand banquet hall within the castle.


    Big Mom¡¯s tea parties always had arge guest list, and this time was no exception. As Ian and the others entered, they saw that many people were already seated in the hall.


    Apanying the guests were the children of the Charlotte family, including the third son, Charlotte Daifuku, the fourth son, Charlotte Oven, the tenth son, Charlotte Cracker, the eighth daughter, Charlotte Br?l¨¦e, and the eighteenth daughter, Charlotte Galette. When they saw Perospero and Katakuri enter, they stood up and called out, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, have you greeted your guests?¡±


    Katakuri responded calmly, but when they addressed Katakuri, the warmth and affection from the Charlotte siblings were much more apparent.


    Though Big Mom had many children, all vastly different in appearance, the Charlotte family was surprisingly united. Much of that cohesion was thanks to Katakuri, the second brother, who set a strong example for the others.


    Among his younger siblings, Katakuri was seen as the perfect brother¡ªhandsome, powerful, calm, and wise. He was considered wless, and he treated each of his siblings with equal care and attention. Within the Charlotte family, Katakuri was the most beloved brother, respected by all, and referred to as the pir of the Big Mom Pirates.


    After exchanging greetings with their siblings, Perospero and Katakuri gestured toward Ian to introduce him.


    In truth, as Ian followed Katakuri into the banquet hall, the Charlotte family members and the guests at the tables had already begun to guess his identity, discreetly observing him. But when Katakuri officially introduced Ian, they couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at how young he was.


    Unlike the so-called ¡°Supernova¡± pirates, though Ian was young, he had already proven his strength. Almost everyone who had seen the broadcast of the New Marineford War was shocked by the strange but powerful move he unleashed when he appeared on the battlefield. That dazzling sh of light tore through the sky, wiping out tens of thousands of Navy soldiers, and even the Navy¡¯s three Admirals were left struggling to defend against it.


    Moreover, with his experience as a former Warlord, people had already mentally separated him from the rest of the young Supernova pirates, recognizing that Ian was operating on an entirely different level.


    However, the children of the Charlotte family still felt a bit ufortable about Ian. Ian¡¯s current bounty of 1.2 billion berries had surpassed that of their most admired brother, Katakuri. In their minds, Ian¡¯s strength was probably on par with Katakuri¡¯s, but why was his bounty higher than their brother¡¯s?


    As a result, their gazes toward Ian gradually became less friendly, especially that of Cracker, the Minister of Biscuits. Still, because Ian was a guest, they held back and refrained from making any disrespectful remarks.


    On the other hand, the guests attending the tea party seemed eager when they saw Ian. One particr guest, a short and stout man with a scar across his forehead, wearing round, small sunsses, and chomping on a cigar, stood out. He was the ¡°God of Fortune¡± Lu Feld, the king of the underground loan business. After Katakuri¡¯s introduction, he immediately waved at Ian and called out, ¡°Lord Ian,e sit over here!¡±


    Ian frowned slightly and didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he scanned the seating arrangement at the banquet table before finding an empty spot and sitting down. Reiju followed him and took the seat to his right.


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 661: Dark Jackal

    Although Ian¡¯s face remained calm and cold, inwardly he was cursing nonstop.


    The bad feeling he had earlier turned out to be true. He thought to himself, ¡°I knew it! Since when would the Big Mom Pirates go out of their way to help an outsider!? They even went through the trouble of sending me a tea party invitation, hinting that they could help me take Kaido¡¯s position as a Yonko. There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch!¡±


    Ian figured that his previous uneasy feeling was probably triggered byparing the situation to the Vinsmoke family. The Vinsmokes wanted to restore their family¡¯s former glory in the North Blue by using Big Mom¡¯s power, and despite offering the technology of the Germa Group, Big Mom never gave up on the idea of a marriage alliance. It seemed like she was always used to sealing alliances through marriage, as she probably believed that no cooperation could be more secure than making the other party part of her family.


    Ian could understand Big Mom¡¯s reasoning¡ªeveryone has their own way of doing things. But what frustrated him was that Katakuri and the others hadn¡¯t mentioned a single word about this to him beforehand!


    If he had known that Big Mom intended to marry her daughter off to him, he would never havee to this tea party!


    What a joke! Did they think he didn¡¯t know what Big Mom¡¯s children were like? To sum it up in one phrase: ¡°A bunch of freaks!¡±


    Setting aside whether he liked any of them or not, Ian had always believed that even without relying on anyone else¡¯s power, he could still im the position of Yonko. It was only a matter of time. Once the gains from the Golden City raid were fully converted into his own strength, Ian was confident he could take on any of the Yonko!


    With that confidence in his heart, Ian had no reason to grovel before Big Mom, and that was why he could act so boldly.


    So, he stared directly at Katakuri, thinking, <em>You tricked me intoing to Whole Cake Ind. You¡¯d better give me an exnation!</em>At that moment, Katakuri was also feeling a headache. Back in the Golden City, he had deliberately chosen not to mention the marriage proposal to Ian, but when he returned and tried to reason with his mother, he was unexpectedly denied.


    It was simple. Just as Ian had suspected, Big Mom didn¡¯t trust outsiders. She firmly believed that only by bing family could there be no suspicions between them. Even though Katakuri was usually favored by Big Mom, this time, his suggestion had been rejected.


    However, despite his headache, Katakuri felt a slight sense of relief. The fact that this matter hade to light now might not be such a bad thing after all. What he feared most was that it woulde up at tomorrow¡¯s tea party, in front of all the guests, and Ian would refuse the proposal, embarrassing his mother. That would make the situation much worse.


    ¡°Ian!¡± After thinking for a moment, Katakuri spoke, ¡°I admit, Mama does want you to marry my sister, Smoothie. But what I don¡¯t understand is, why are you against it?¡±


    He spread his hands and continued, ¡°All of my lovely sisters, aren¡¯t they all powerful and incredibly beautiful? Especially Smoothie¡ªshe¡¯s one of the 34 ministers managing Totto Land, with a bounty as high as 932 million Berries. She is definitely a match for you. This is a perfectly fitting union. If you marry her, the entire Big Mom Pirates, with tens of thousands of powerful pirates, will be your strong backing. Whether you want to be a Yonko or even wage war against the World Government, we would support you. So I really can¡¯t think of a reason for you to refuse¡­¡±


    Powerful? Alright, Ian could admit that. But¡­ ¡°incredibly beautiful¡±?@@novelbin@@


    Ian nced across the table at Charlotte Br?l¨¦e, the eighth daughter of the Charlotte family and the Mirror-Mirror Fruit user. Because of Katakuri¡¯s praise of his ¡°lovely¡± sisters, Br?l¨¦e, whose face resembled that of an old witch, was currently sitting at the table shyly, looking at Katakuri with eyes full of admiration and longing.


    Ian nearly choked on the spot from trying not tough!


    His forehead was lined with frustration as he wondered if Katakuri was blind. How could he refer to a sister like that as ¡°incredibly beautiful¡±?


    However, Ian suddenly thought of his own sister, Kuina. Alright, it seemed that in his eyes, Kuina was the most beautiful, even more so than Boa Hancock¡­ So, he kind of understood why Katakuri would say something like that.


    It seemed that all older brothers had a bit of a sisterplex¡­


    Ian nced at Reiju, who was sitting beside him. Although her expression was calm, her body was trembling slightly, and there was a hint ofughter she was clearly trying hard to suppress, probably due to Katakuri¡¯sments.


    This made Ian roll his eyes. He tapped the table and said to Katakuri, ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject! Even if I were to get married, who I marry is my own choice. I don¡¯t need the Big Mom Pirates meddling in my affairs. What I want to know now is, why did you hide this matter and trick me intoing here?¡±


    By the time Ian reached the end of his sentence, anyone could hear the anger hidden in his voice.


    ¡°What kind of exnation are you looking for?¡± Katakuri¡¯s forehead also began to show faint blue veins. His hands hung at his sides, clenched into fists, as he coldly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re on Cake Ind. This is Big Mom Pirates¡¯ territory!¡±


    None of Big Mom¡¯s guests dared to speak at this moment. Even Caesar, sitting nearby, was trembling like a leaf. Ian and Katakuri were now locked in a tense standoff, and the rising tension made Caesar want to scream in despair. As much as he didn¡¯t want to be involved, he had entered this castle with Ian¡­


    Without saying a word, Ian stood up, wiped his mouth, and casually tossed his napkin onto the table. ¡°Very well then, in that case, I¡¯ll be taking my leave! Reiju, let¡¯s go!¡±


    As Ian turned to leave, Perospero panicked and shouted, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ian turned back, coldly asking, ¡°Are you nning to tie me up and keep me here?¡±


    Perospero¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Without Mama¡¯s permission, no one can miss the tea party, let alonee and go as they please!¡±


    As he said this, Cracker and the others at the table stood up, and the sound of weapons being drawn echoed in the hall. The sons and daughters of the Charlotte family began to surround Ian.


    Seeing this, Ianughed heartily, saying, ¡°You want a fight? I¡¯ll dly oblige!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a golden aura erupted from Ian, zing fiercely. At the same time, countless arcs of electricity crackled and danced around his body.


    *<em>Super Saiyan transformationplete!</em>*


    He raised his right hand, and with the jingling sound of bells, ck demonic mes surged up his arm. With a casual sweep of his hand, he released them in front of him.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Katakuri¡¯s pupils shrank as he reacted quickly.


    *<em>¡± Style 316: Dark Jackal Flower!¡±</em>*


    No one expected that Ian would be the first to strike¡ªand with a powerful move right off the bat!


    ck mes roared upward, exploding in the banquet hall. A surge of fire instantly swept through the room, rising diagonally, sting open the ceiling of the hall. Every brick and stone it touched turned to vapor as it shot into the sky, breaking free.


    Even from miles away, one could see the ck pir of fire suddenly rising from the castle¡­


    The power of Ian¡¯s *<em>Dark Jackal </em>* was far greater than before, and in the blink of an eye, it had reduced the entire banquet hall to ashes.


    Reiju instinctively took cover behind Ian the moment the attack wasunched. She knew that the safest ce was right behind him.


    Katakuri, on the other hand, seemed to have foreseen the attack through his advanced Observation Haki. As soon as the mes began to surge from Ian¡¯s hands, his arms extended and grabbed everyone in the hall, crashing through the wall to get them out just in time.


    The *<em>Dark Jackal </em>* mes came swiftly and faded just as quickly. When they disappeared, the banquet hall was gone. Everything¡ªfrom the metal tableware to the stone floor¡ªhad beenpletely vaporized by the explosion of mes, leaving behind a massive, perfectly circr ck crater that radiated intense heat.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Cracker, the tenth son, had been grabbed by Katakuri and thrown out of the hall, but the moment the mes erupted, his leg was still touched by Ian¡¯s ck fire. As a Biscuit-Biscuit Fruit user, Cracker usually wore armor made from biscuits, and it was this habit that saved him. The leg armor that had been touched by the mes waspletely burned away, leaving only a slight injury on his leg. Still, the pain was excruciating, as a patch of flesh on his calf had been seared off by the mes.


    Katakuri was drenched in cold sweat. Although he had anticipated that Ian¡¯s fire would be especially dangerous to them, only when facing Ian directly did he trulyprehend the terrifying nature of his mes. Had he reacted even a secondter, the ck mes would have caused significant casualties among his brothers, sisters, and the guests.


    Ian wasn¡¯t bluffing¡ªhe was fully capable of killing on Big Mom Pirates¡¯ territory.


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 663: Whispers

    Elbaf Spear: Ikoku was a technique named after the war god of the giants, Elbaf. Even among the giant race, only elite warriors could wield this powerful move!


    It could bepared to a spear-like sword sh, but unlike ordinary Flying shes, the wielder concentrated all their power at the tip of the spear, making it capable of piercing through anything.


    And now, the person executing this move was none other than one of the Four Emperors, Big Mom!


    The massive de of energy shot straight toward Ian, who was floating in mid-air. It came with such speed and ferocity that there was no chance to avoid it!


    Ian quickly assessed the situation¡ªhe couldn¡¯t dodge it!


    Without a second thought, he gritted his teeth and channeled all his power into his sword, Senbonzakura, before shing down fiercely toward the iing Elbaf Spear.@@novelbin@@


    <em>Boom!</em>The sh between Ian¡¯s de and the Elbaf Spear created a massive shockwave, like a tidal wave roaring through the air, erupting instantly without any warning.


    ¡°Hahaha! Fool!¡± shouted Charlotte Galette, Big Mom¡¯s 18th daughter. Despite struggling against the violent winds, she sneered in delight. ¡°No one has ever survived Mama¡¯s strike. That brat is dead for sure!¡±


    Not only Galette, but many of Big Mom¡¯s children shared the same belief. In their minds, their mother¡¯s might had been ingrained for so long that they considered her truly invincible.However, as the dust and smoke finally settled, Galette¡¯s voice faltered, like a duck suddenly choked silent.


    The power of the Elbaf Spear had dissipated, but Ian¡¯s figure remained floating in midair. Behind him, on one of the towers of the Cake Ind castle, two perfectly symmetrical half-moon-shaped gaps had appeared.


    Cracker and the others were wide-eyed in disbelief. The meaning behind the scene was clear to them: Ian had split Big Mom¡¯s Elbaf Spear in half, and that was the result!


    He¡­ actually sliced through the sword energy!?


    ¡°No, look at him!¡± Perospero suddenly shouted.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes snapped back to Ian, where they finally noticed that his clothes were in tatters, and both of his arms were bloodied!


    They quickly realized what had happened: Ian had indeed cut through the sword energy, but he had also been injured in the process. The extent of his wounds, however, was still unclear.


    Ian was breathing lightly, ncing at his arms, which had been shed by the chaotic sword energy after he had split the Elbaf Spear.


    Outsiders might see his arms covered in blood, but only Ian knew that beneath the blood, the messy wounds on his arms were healing rapidly.


    Relying solely on the power boost from the Super Saiyan form is still a bit challenging¡­ Ian thought to himself. ¡®Big Mom¡¯s Elbaf Spear¡ªhow does itpare to Mihawk¡¯s world¡¯s strongest sh?¡¯


    <em>Thump! Thump!</em>The sound of heavy footsteps echoed, and Ian looked up toward the source. A tall, massively fat figure appeared before everyone.


    This was Ian¡¯s first time truly seeing Big Mom, and she was evenrger than he had imagined. If Ian didn¡¯t know she was indeed a human, he would have suspected she was from the Giant race.


    Just by appearing, her shadow nearly engulfed Cracker and the others standing nearby.


    Big Mom wore her signature dress, gripping her captain¡¯s hat, Napoleon, which was actually a sword. She looked furious, her face dark and her eyes faintly bloodshot, exuding a terrifying aura as she walked slowly toward them. Floating closely above her were a white cloud wearing a small baseball cap and an orange me resembling a tiny sun. Both had human-like faces.


    ¡°Ian!¡± Big Mom roared, locking her gaze on him. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re trying to do to my precious son!?¡±


    ¡°Mama is here! Mama is here!¡± A mor erupted as all the surrounding objects, which had been given life, stopped hiding and revealed themselves.


    Perospero and the others were now standing beside Big Mom, while Stussy and the other guests had retreated even further. Reiju, d in her Germa battle suit, had her butterfly-like cape fluttering gently as her jet-propelled boots allowed her to hover in mid-air behind Ian. However, Big Mom¡¯s overwhelming presence left her visibly shaken, her face pale as she stared at Big Mom.


    As for Caesar, that guy was now crouched against the wall in the corner, hugging his head and trembling like a scared newbie¡­


    Ian didn¡¯t respond to Big Mom¡¯s question. Instead, he tore off the already tattered clothes that had been shed by the Elbaf Spear, revealing his muscr upper body. He stuffed his hat into his pocket, let his arms hang at his sides, and gripped the sword in his hand, surveying the situation below.


    With Big Mom¡¯s appearance, her other children had naturally shown up as well. The corner of the Cake Ind castle had been destroyed by Ian, and the earlier towering ck mes were impossible to miss, so when Big Mom arrived, countless strange individuals also appeared alongside her.


    ¡°Four hundred¡­ no, at least five hundred or so!¡± Ian quickly assessed with a nce, forming a rough estimate.


    As expected of a Yonko pirate crew, so many subordinates appeared in an instant¡­


    ¡°Reiju, once the fight starts, leave immediately!¡± Ian said without turning his head. ¡°Go back to the Sky ind and call for reinforcements!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Reiju nodded in agreement without further words.


    As a Yonko crew, they not only had numerous subordinates, but also many Devil Fruit users. Ian knew it was impossible to fight so many by himself. Even if he used <em>Rolling Wither </em>to take out some of them instantly, the rest would still be a problem.


    Fortunately, the Dragon Hunter Pirates were also formidable. With his crew handling the underlings, Ian could focus on Big Mom.


    Both Ian and Reiju could fly. With Ian¡¯s speed, if he wanted to leave, no one could stop him. But the opportunity was too good to pass up¡ªfighting right in the heart of the enemy¡¯s territory. Ian felt it was necessary to sh with a Yonko crew, to test the waters and see just how much difference there was between the Dragon Hunter Pirates and Big Mom¡¯s crew.


    Seeing that Ian was ignoring her, Big Mom became even more furious. She finally noticed the wrecked banquet hall and pointed her sword at Ian, shrieking, ¡°You bastard! I invited you here in good faith to attend my tea party, and you dare start a fight on my territory!? You even destroyed the ce where I was going to hold the tea party!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, ask your sons about that!¡± Ian snorted coldly. ¡°Since none of you intend to be reasonable, I¡¯ll just y the bad guest!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Perospero?¡± Big Mom asked, lowering her gaze. ¡°Why did a fight suddenly break out? Don¡¯t you all know that the tea party and wedding are supposed to take ce tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ um¡­ well¡­¡± Perospero stammered, struggling to exin, because he knew that in Big Mom¡¯s eyes, nothing was more important than the uing tea party.


    Luckily, at that moment, Katakuri, who had already recovered, stepped forward and said, ¡°Mama, let me exin!¡±


    After speaking, his legs extended suddenly, lifting him up to Big Mom¡¯s ear, where he leaned in to whisper an exnation.


    Since the situation involved his sister¡¯s reputation, Katakuri couldn¡¯t very well announce that Ian had rejected the marriage proposal in front of everyone, so he chose to speak softly to her.


    As Big Mom listened, her expression grew increasingly dark when she heard that Ian had rejected her arranged marriage.


    ¡°Did he really refuse?¡± Big Mom narrowed her eyes, ncing in Ian¡¯s direction, though her true focus was on Reiju, standing behind him. She whispered to Katakuri, ¡°Is it because of that little girl from the Vinsmoke family?¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ but Mama, don¡¯t forget the real reason you invited him to the tea party!¡± Katakuri¡¯s expression was equally dark. This was the first time he had been knocked to the ground, and the myth of being the ¡°man who looks down on the earth¡± had been shattered. It was a humiliation for him, but his mind remained clear as he reminded Big Mom.


    Hearing his reminder, Big Mom snapped back to her senses, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, his ability to directly seize souls¡­¡±


    Hovering in mid-air, Ian frowned as he watched Katakuri and Big Mom whispering to each other. What was going on? Big Mom had been shouting so fiercely, yet she still hadn¡¯t made a move. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be erratic and unpredictable?


    In fact, Ian had misunderstood a little. While it was true that Big Mom was often temperamental, she was no fool. To ascend to the position of one of the Four Emperors, she couldn¡¯t be careless. Her mood swings were usually triggered under specific circumstances, like her hunger pangs. Right now, Big Mom was in a normal state, which meant she was thinking like a true pirate¡ªprioritizing profit.


    To hell with this! Ian was growing impatient. Were they going to fight or not? If they weren¡¯t going to make a move, then he would go first!


    With that thought, an immense surge of electricity erupted from Ian¡¯s body, crackling down to the ground below. Under the powerful electromaic force, countless grains of iron sand from the ground began to rise into the air.


    Ian was preparing to unleash his Railgun¡­


    His actions startled Big Mom¡¯s children. The fact that Ian had been able to withstand Mama¡¯s <em>Elbaf Spear</em>already demonstrated his immense strength, not to mention that even Katakuri had suffered during their battle with him. So, seeing Ian begin to move, the members of the Big Mom Pirates below immediately raised their firearms, aiming at Ian.


    Reiju also readied herself, nning to fly back to Sky Ind as soon as Ian made his move.


    The tension at the scene was at its peak. The members of the Big Mom Pirates, guns aimed at Ian, nervously watched as the ck iron sand gradually gathered in front of him, transforming into a bullet under the crackling electric light. One by one, they swallowed nervously, their bodies beginning to break out in cold sweat. Fingers tightened on triggers, growing more tense by the second¡­


    Just when it seemed that a single misfire could trigger an all-out battle between Ian and the Big Mom Pirates, a sudden voice rang out: ¡°Stop! Everyone, stop!¡±


    Hearing this voice, everyone turned toward its source, including Ian. But when Ian saw who had spoken, he was surprised.


    It was Judge?


    The Vinsmoke family had arrived¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 664: Judge’s Mediation

    How could the Vinsmoke family, who had just arrived on the ind, not notice the sudden outbreak of battle?


    Afternding and unloading the gifts meant for Big Mom from their ship, they saw the towering ck mes shooting into the sky.


    They immediately understood what was happening¡ªIan, that audacious fool, for some unknown reason, had actually started a fight on Cake Ind!


    If it had been just Ian alone, Judge and his family might have been content to sit back and watch the show, waiting to see Ian get taught a lesson by Big Mom.


    But then Judge remembered what he had seen through his telescope earlier¡ªhis daughter Reiju was with Ian. This thought made Judge grit his teeth in frustration. Without wasting a moment, he called for Ichiji, Niji, and Yonji to rush over as quickly as possible.


    Damn it! If you want to provoke Big Mom, that¡¯s your problem, but don¡¯t drag my daughter into it!


    Judge was in a panic. Although he wasn¡¯t exactly the model of a good father, he had always harbored a deep affection for Reiju, who reminded him so much of histe wife, even if he rarely showed it.


    His urgency was twofold: he was worried about his daughter, Reiju, and also concerned that her involvement might jeopardize the potential alliance between the Big Mom Pirates and the Vinsmoke family.


    Sure enough, as soon as he arrived at the castle, he saw Reiju floating in mid-air, wearing her battle suit.What shocked him even more was Ian, that damn brat, looking like he was ready to go head-to-head with Big Mom, which made Judge¡¯s heart tremble with fear.


    So, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and immediately stepped forward, shouting for everyone to stop.


    Judge had no idea whether his intervention would actually help, but if Ian were to make a move, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    However, what Judge didn¡¯t realize was that the moment the Vinsmoke family appeared, both Big Mom and Katakuri¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.


    To them, the Vinsmoke family¡¯s arrival was perfect timing¡­


    Seeing her father and her three brothers, Reiju, who was still hovering in mid-air, was momentarily taken aback. As she nced toward Judge, she saw her father ring at her in anger, shouting, ¡°Reiju! What do you think you¡¯re doing!? Get down here right now!¡±


    Reiju hesitated for a moment and nced at Ian.


    Ian sighed inwardly. He understood what was going through Reiju¡¯s mind. Even though Reiju had never had a good impression of her cold-hearted family, and despite theirck ofpassion, Reiju herself still had feelings. Like Sanji, she was an exception in the family, retaining her emotions and humanity. So, no matter how much she despised or resented her family, in her heart, Judge was still her father.


    Because he understood her feelings, Ian simply nodded, signaling her to go ahead and join her father.


    Once Reiju saw Ian nod, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief, turned, and descended to stand before Judge.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Reiju called out to him.


    Before Judge could speak, Ichiji snorted coldly from the side, ¡°Reiju, just look at the mess you¡¯ve made! Ian and his Dragon Hunter Pirates chased us Germa for so long, and now, in the blink of an eye, you¡¯re hanging out with him!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Niji chimed in with his arms crossed, mocking her, ¡°Back then, I even asked the Big Mom Pirates to rescue you, and now you¡¯ve gone and joined the Dragon Hunter Pirates. All my efforts were wasted!¡±


    Hearing her two brothers¡¯ ruthless mockery, Reiju felt a surge of anger. But she knew exactly what kind of people her three brothers were, so she didn¡¯t even bother responding to them. Instead, she turned to Judge and asked, ¡°Father, what are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Judge snorted, veins bulging on his forehead as he rebuked her in a low voice, ¡°Reiju, what are you thinking? Don¡¯t you realize that our cooperation with the Big Mom Pirates is at its peak? You¡¯re a member of the Vinsmoke family! By sticking with that Ian fellow, do you want to bring Big Mom¡¯s wrath down on us?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve already joined the Dragon Hunter Pirates,¡± Reiju replied expressionlessly. ¡°Ian is my captain, so of course, I stand with him.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Judge roared angrily. ¡°The Dragon Hunter Pirates! You are the eldest daughter of the Vinsmoke family, and you¡¯re hanging around with some pirates? What nonsense! Now that we¡¯ve found you, you will return to the family immediately!¡±


    ¡°And do what?¡± Reiju nced at Ichiji and the others behind him, her voiceced with sarcasm. ¡°Go back to watch you all grovel before the Big Mom Pirates? To kiss up to Big Mom?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Judge fumed, about to retort, when Ichiji suddenly interjected from behind, ¡°Father, forget it! Reiju¡¯s already been bewitched by that guy. No matter what you say, it¡¯s pointless. We might as well tie her up and hand her over to the Big Mom Pirates. That way, our Vinsmoke family can distance ourselves from this mess¡­¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Even Reiju, asposed as she was, couldn¡¯t hold back her fury upon hearing this. Is this really something her own brother would say?


    Because of her time with Ian, Reiju had met Sanji earlier. Though Sanji, that shameless flirt, couldn¡¯t resist chasing after beautiful women, he was still as gentle as ever toward his sister. In this moment, Reiju couldn¡¯t help butpare Sanji to Ichiji and the others, realizing even more that leaving the family had been the right decision.


    Just as Reiju was about to angrily take action and teach Ichiji a lesson, Judge red at Ichiji and snapped, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Ichiji huffed but fell silent, and Judge ced a hand on Reiju, saying, ¡°You keep quiet too!¡±


    Then Judge looked up at Ian, who was still in the air, and said, ¡°Boy, stop this! Come down here, I have something to say to you.¡±


    Ian frowned. He had noticed Reiju¡¯s expression earlier, and it seemed like things weren¡¯t going well between her and the Vinsmoke family. What was Judge nning now by calling him down?


    With that thought, Ian retracted the lightning surging around him, nced over at Big Mom¡¯s side, and then descended.


    For some reason, it seemed that Big Mom¡¯s side had received some kind of instruction as well, as they made no moves, merely watching Ian as hended.


    ¡°Kid! You¡¯re too reckless!¡± As soon as Ian touched the ground, the first thing Judge said to him was this.


    ¡°I admit you¡¯ve gotten stronger!¡± Judge continued, ¡°But do you really think you alone can take down the entire Big Mom Pirates?¡±


    Ian frowned and asked, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let my daughter follow you into danger!¡± Judge sighed, clearly troubled. ¡°Let¡¯s put an end to this. Let me mediate the situation¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Ian¡¯s response, Judge turned and began walking toward Big Mom¡¯s side.@@novelbin@@


    Ian was stunned. What the hell!? Why does everyone assume I¡¯d lose to the Big Mom Pirates?


    In truth, Judge¡¯s skepticism came partly from not knowing that Ian¡¯s Sky Ind was already near Cake Ind, and partly from the deeply ingrained fear of the Four Emperors. While Ian¡¯s rise had been swift and impressive, it also meant his foundation was still shallow. Whenpared with the Big Mom Pirates, whose strength Judge knew well, it was no wonder he didn¡¯t have much faith in Ian.


    Judge had pinned the Vinsmoke family¡¯s 300-year dream of restoring their kingdom on the Big Mom Pirates. His faith in them was unquestionable.


    However, because of Reiju, Judge had no choice but to step in and mediate the situation. At least for now, he didn¡¯t want to see Ian and the Big Mom Pirates go to war. If a battle were to happen, it had to be after he safely took Reiju away from Ian¡¯s side.


    After that, Judge wouldn¡¯t care what happened to Ian¡­


    While Ian was still frustrated, Yonji, being his foolish self, taunted Ian, ¡°Hmph, kid, if you want to die, don¡¯t drag the Vinsmoke family down with you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, his whole body was instantly sent flying like a cannonball!


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Reiju retracted her leg after kicking Yonji. She had been holding back for a while now, and finally lost her patience.


    Ian looked at Reiju speechlessly, lowering his hand that had been gripping his sword¡¯s sheath. He had intended to strike first, but Reiju beat him to it.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ichiji and Niji remained expressionless, showing no reaction at all to Yonji being kicked away.


    Theirpleteck of emotion towards their own brother made Ian shake his head in disbelief at the strange dynamics of the Vinsmoke family.


    On the other side, Judge approached Big Mom with a smile and said, ¡°Mama, why get worked up over a young man? Tomorrow is the wedding tea party. If the Cake Ind gets destroyed, there won¡¯t be any party!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Big Mom lowered her head, her face dark as she red at Judge. ¡°Judge, don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed. Your daughter is standing right behind Ian. What¡¯s the Vinsmoke family¡¯s stance on this?¡±


    But Judge, being a seasoned schemer, avoided the topic entirely and instead asked, ¡°By the way, wasn¡¯t Ian one of your invited guests? Why did a fight break out so suddenly?¡±


    Katakuri, standing with his arms crossed, coldly exined, ¡°He heard that Mama wanted him to marry our sister Smoothie, but he refused and tried to leave. Since he¡¯s an invited guest, how could we just let him go like that? That¡¯s how the conflict started!¡±


    Hearing this, Judge burst intoughter and said, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened! This is just a small matter!¡±


    ¡°A small matter?¡± Big Mom shot Judge a sideways nce and asked, ¡°You think someone causing trouble on Cake Ind is a small matter?¡±


    ¡°Mama!¡± Judge responded with a smile, ¡°In my opinion, it really is a small matter. Have you forgotten? Ian is just in his twenties. At that age, young people are naturally rebellious. He opposes the marriage because he dislikes arranged marriages, especially when he¡¯s never even met your daughter, Smoothie. He doesn¡¯t know her at all, so it¡¯s understandable that things turned out this way. In fact, I think your approach might have been a bit too rushed. Perhaps if Smoothie spends some time with him first, and if they grow fond of each other, you might not be able to separate them even if you wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Big Mom mused for a moment, then said, ¡°You have a point¡­¡±


    Seeing that Big Mom¡¯s attitude had softened, Judge sensed an opportunity and quickly added, ¡°Young people tend to resist more when they are pressured. It might be better to calmly sit down and talk things through. Exin the situation to him. Even if you can¡¯te to an agreement, at least it won¡¯t spoil your mood for the wedding party.¡±


    Big Mom exchanged a peculiar look with Katakuri, and after a brief pause, nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give the Vinsmoke family this favor. Go tell him that I have a secret about Kaido. If he¡¯s interested in hearing it, he should behave and wait until after the tea party.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Judge nodded. ¡°Oh, by the way, Mama, I brought you a gift¡ªsome rare snacks from Fish-Man Ind. They¡¯re not easy toe by.¡±


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 665: Nightfall

    ¡°Did he really manage to calm her down?¡±


    Ian was a bit surprised as he watched Judge walk back. Since he was standing too far away, he hadn¡¯t heard what exactly Judge had said to Big Mom, but he did notice that the Germa soldiers had delivered snacks to her.


    Seeing Big Mom happily devouring the desserts and watching her subordinates slowly withdraw, Ian had no choice but to ept this oue.


    Damn! Don¡¯t do this¡ªI was ready to score¡­ No, wait, I mean, I wanted to fight!


    What¡¯s with you people, interrupting someone else¡¯s battle like that?


    ¡°Alright, Big Mom won¡¯t bring up the marriage proposal again!¡± Judge said to Ian after returning. ¡°Also, she asked me to tell you that if you behave and wait patiently until the tea party and wedding are over tomorrow, she will share with you a secret about Kaido.¡±


    Ian rolled his eyes. Though he felt quite frustrated, since Big Mom¡¯s side had made a concession, he couldn¡¯t really push it further.


    To be honest, if he truly wanted to fight the Big Mom Pirates, no one could stop him. He could simply go all-out and attack Big Mom directly. However, battles require momentum, and now, with the interruption from the Vinsmoke family, some of his fighting spirit had cooled.


    Moreover, after thinking it over, Ian realized that starting a war with the Big Mom Pirates right now might not be the best idea, especially because one crucial person was missing¡ªFujitora.As the vice-captain of the Dragon Hunter Pirates, Fujitora¡¯s absence meant that, without exaggeration, the crew was missing at least a third of its fighting power.


    Starting a war with one of the Four Emperors¡¯ pirate crews wasn¡¯t a small matter and couldn¡¯t be decided impulsively.


    Fujitora was currently in Wano, and Ian had no idea what was going on there. If what Big Mom said about knowing a secret regarding Kaido was true, then learning that secret might help with the situation in Wano and assist Fujitora in dealing with it.


    ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll wait until the tea party is over tomorrow,¡± Ian decided after thinking it through.


    Judge nodded without saying much, preparing to leave with Ichiji and the others. But before leaving, he called out to Reiju, ¡°Reiju, you¡¯reing with me!¡±


    Reiju nced at Ian, and Ian gave her a nod, saying, ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Reiju followed Judge.


    The banquet hall had been destroyed, so any ns for dining were obviously canceled. Big Mom¡¯s subordinates needed to repair the damaged castle, so they sent someone to cautiously escort Ian to a room to rest.


    Ian didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to the hateful res from Big Mom¡¯s children and left on his own.


    However, what Ian didn¡¯t know was that, shortly after he left, in a high room within the Cake Ind castle, Arest also withdrew his gaze from the window.


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Arest sat in his room,menting to himself, ¡°The Vinsmoke family really showed up at the worst possible time. If they hade just a littleter, Ian would have already made a move against Big Mom, and there¡¯d be no turning back. Then, I could have just sat back and watched Big Mom kill him¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Arest gently stroked the cover of the Bible in his hand, changing his thoughts, ¡°Maybe this isn¡¯t such a bad thing after all. At the very least, the seeds of conflict have already been sown. Things will be easier from here on¡­¡±


    With that thought, Arest felt at ease. A mysterious smile appeared on his face as hey down on the bed and closed his eyes to rest. He intended to conserve his energy for what he had nned to do that night.


    Some timeter, in Big Mom¡¯s room within the Cake Ind castle, Katakuri and several of Big Mom¡¯s children had gathered.


    ¡°Mama!¡± As soon as Smoothie entered the room, she angrily said, ¡°Not only did you let that rude guy get away without punishing him, but you¡¯re even letting him stay for the tea party! Why?¡±


    ¡°Smoothie, are you yelling at me?¡± Big Mom, seated on a massive sofa, immediately darkened her expression upon hearing those words.


    At that moment, she had just finished eating the treats from Fish-Man Ind that Judge had brought, and her mind was back to normal. Smoothie, seeing the change in her mother¡¯s face, quickly realized her mistake and waved her hands in a panic, saying, ¡°No, Mama! I wouldn¡¯t dare raise my voice at you¡­¡±


    Big Mom¡¯s children were deeply afraid of her.


    ¡°Alright, Smoothie!¡± Big Mom said, ¡°I know you¡¯re furious that Ian refused to marry you, but your marriage is not more important than my n. Do you understand that?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, I understand,¡± Smoothie replied reluctantly, lowering her head.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry!¡± Big Mom nced at her and said, ¡°Bringing him into the Big Mom Pirates as an ally is already decided¡ªit can¡¯t be changed! Sooner orter, you¡¯ll marry him!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Smoothie¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked up.


    In fact, she had grown quite fond of Ian. The power he disyed today had truly impressed her. Even her brother Katakuri couldn¡¯t defeat him. Where else could she find a husband like him in this world? So, she was more than happy to hear Big Mom¡¯s assurance.


    ¡°But Mama!¡± Cracker interjected from the side, ¡°That guy¡¯s already suspicious of us. This won¡¯t be easy!¡±


    To this, Big Mom suddenly burst outughing. ¡°Maaamaaaa Maaaamaaa! You all might not realize it, but the Vinsmoke family actually showed up at just the right time. I was worried about finding a way to diffuse the situation. If that brat had really tried to attack me, I would¡¯ve had to kill him. But Judge stepped in and convinced him to back down, giving me a perfect excuse to let him off for now!¡±


    ¡°Wh-what do you mean?¡± Cracker and the others were a bit confused.


    ¡°Hostility and suspicion aren¡¯t really issues at all!¡± Katakuri exined from the side. ¡°Have you all forgotten about Pudding¡¯s ability?¡±


    As soon as they heard Katakuri¡¯s words, Big Mom¡¯s children suddenly realized¡ªof course! How could they have forgotten about Pudding?


    Charlotte Pudding, Big Mom¡¯s thirty-fifth daughter, a rare half-breed of the Three-Eye Tribe, and the wielder of the Memo Memo Fruit. With her Devil Fruit ability, she could extract memories from a target¡¯s mind and modify or edit them at will.


    This was precisely why Big Mom and Katakuri considered Ian¡¯s hostility and suspicion to be non-issues. All they needed was for Pudding to step in, and she could erase all of Ian¡¯s memories of what happened today. She could even rewrite his memories, imnting the idea that he and Smoothie had already fallen in love, so he would no longer resist the idea of marrying her.


    Once they understood Big Mom¡¯s n, everyone realized that the arrival of the Vinsmoke family couldn¡¯t have been better timed.@@novelbin@@


    If things had escted into a fight earlier, it would have been impossible to undo. A furious Big Mom would have surely killed Ian, or Ian might have realized he couldn¡¯t defeat her and fled from Whole Cake Ind, never to return. With his ability to fly and the speed he had already demonstrated, there likely wasn¡¯t anyone in the Big Mom Pirates who could have stopped him.


    ¡°The Vinsmoke family really did us a big favor!¡± Charlotte Oven sneered. ¡°Even though it¡¯s likely that Ian resisted marrying Smoothie because he¡¯s taken a liking to that Vinsmoke woman, that¡¯s a separate matter entirely¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Big Mom coldlyughed and said, ¡°Hmph! If Judge still wants to receive help from my pirate crew, he¡¯ll have to take that little girl away from Ian. If he doesn¡¯t, Smoothie, you can just kill that girl. I doubt Judge will dare to say anything about it!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Smoothie licked her lips and said, ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t said so, I would¡¯ve done it anyway¡­ I¡¯m really looking forward to finding out what kind of drink can be squeezed from her body¡­¡±


    ¡°Let Pudding take action tonight!¡± Big Mom decided. ¡°That three-eyed girl may look disgusting, but I have to admit, her power is quite useful. I want Ian under control early on¡ªI don¡¯t want tomorrow¡¯s wedding to be disrupted!¡±


    After giving the orders, Katakuri and the others left Big Mom¡¯s room. Charlotte Br?l¨¦e covered her mouth,ughing softly, ¡°Mama doesn¡¯t really care about Chiffon¡¯s wedding, does she? What she cares about is eating the wedding cake! Ever since Chiffon¡¯s sister L ran away from her arranged marriage, Chiffon has been out of favor with Mama. Although, as Mama¡¯s daughter, she¡¯s not going to be killed, dreaming of getting Mama¡¯s blessing at the wedding? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Crackerughed too, ¡°Exactly! If it weren¡¯t for Mama wanting to use her to absorb Capone Bege and his pirate crew, there wouldn¡¯t even be a wedding party!¡±


    ¡°Quiet, stop talking about this in the hallway!¡± Katakuri scolded.


    After Katakuri¡¯s reprimand, everyone fell silent and slowly made their way through the corridor.


    Once they had left, a figure emerged from the shadows around the corner. Capone Bege, watching them leave, stood silently with a grim expression, his cigar glowing and flickering in the dark.


    Time passed slowly, and night quickly fell over Whole Cake Ind.


    And tonight was destined to be a night full of events¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 667: A Fellow Kin

    Chapter 667: A Fellow Kin


    At the same time, Ian had just finished his call and hung up the Den Den Mushi.


    Earlier, he had been contacting Robin and the others on the Sky Ind to exin the situation. The conflict during the day had escted too suddenly, leading to a fight, so Ian hadn¡¯t had the chance to use the Den Den Mushi tomunicate. That was why he had initially thought of sending Reiju to call for reinforcements.


    After speaking with Robin, Ian confirmed the current position of the Sky Ind. Robin informed him that earlier in the day, the ind had encountered some turbulence, causing it to drift off course, but it had since been corrected.


    Ian instructed Robin to ry a message to Varua, telling him to continue maneuvering the Sky Ind toward Whole Cake Ind at dawn.


    Even though he had decided to stay, Ian wasn¡¯t sure what might happen at the wedding party tomorrow. He felt uneasy about Big Mom¡¯s side, sensing something off about their attitude.


    Considering they had already engaged in a fight, it was unlikely that a proud figure like one of the Four Emperors would back down so easily, right? Even if the Vinsmoke family had stepped in to mediate, Big Mom¡¯s retreat seemed too abrupt.


    It was almost as if she had intentionally found an excuse to de-escte the situation¡­


    After returning to his room, Ian kept pondering, trying to understand the reason behind Big Mom¡¯s actions.


    The more Ian thought about it, the more he became convinced that Big Mom must want something from him. The so-called farce of arranging a marriage between Smoothie and himself, just like the one with the Vinsmoke family, had to have an ulterior motive.Ian knew very well that the marriage between Big Mom and the Vinsmoke family was nothing more than a trap. It was designed to lure the Vinsmokes in and then eliminate them, all in order to seize Germa¡¯s technological power. In other words, while Big Mom liked using marriage alliances, it was merely a means to an end for her.


    On the surface, she would say that family rtionships were more reliable and trustworthy, but in reality, it was a self-deceptive justification.


    Among her own biological children, only those who were incredibly strong earned her favor. The rest often faced her harsh words, curses, and beatings, and during her hunger pangs, there was even a chance she might kill her own children.


    If this was how she treated her own children, it was easy to imagine how she would view inws or potential sons-inw.


    In the Big Mom Pirates, Big Mom was the absolute ruler, and everyone had to obey her. Describing her as a tyrant was no exaggeration¡­


    The more Ian thought about this, the more he felt certain that rejecting the marriage was the right choice. He was now almost sure that Big Mom was also aiming to absorb the Dragon Hunter Pirates into her own forces! Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be using marriage as a tactic.


    ¡°Tch! Do they really think I¡¯m a brainless pirate?¡± Ian spat on the ground in disdain as he sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll see what tricks they try to pull tomorrow. If they think I¡¯m an easy target to manipte, I¡¯ll show them my true nature!¡±


    Ian had made up his mind. If Big Mom dared to bring up marrying Smoothie again tomorrow, or tried to threaten him with family or anything simr, he¡¯d have Varua fire the Thunder Cannon from the Sky Ind and tten the whole Cake Ind first!


    You want Germa¡¯s technology? Then first get a taste of Sky Ind¡¯s tech¡­


    Right now, Reiju was with her father, and Ian guessed that the two of them were probably arguing over him. Judge, that fool, had too much faith in the power of the Big Mom Pirates. But that was only because he didn¡¯t know the truth about Big Mom. If Judge wanted to keep believing in her power, that was his problem. But if he dared to try taking Reiju back, Ian would have no problem stepping in to take her!


    He didn¡¯t want to see Reiju dragged down with Judge to her doom¡­


    Ian copsed onto the bed, ready to rest. But out of nowhere, he suddenly thought of Caesar.


    Speaking of which, Caesar was really unlucky. He had nned to sneak into the tea party with Ian to swindle money from Big Mom, but due to the conflict earlier in the day, Caesar got caught up in it too. While the Big Mom Pirates might still treat Ian as a guest, the same couldn¡¯t be said for Caesar.


    Who knows if that guy was being strung up and beaten right now¡­ Oh well, not really my problem. Caesar wasn¡¯t exactly a good person anyway¡­


    Just as Ian was about to close his eyes and drift off to sleep, a knock on the door interrupted him.


    Ian sat up in confusion and went to open the door.


    He had thought it might be Reiju, but when he opened the door, standing there was a girl with twin ponytails, holding a tray and smiling gently.


    Huh!? Isn¡¯t this Charlotte Pudding? Sanji¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡­ What is she doing here!?@@novelbin@@


    ¡°I¡­ Ian-san¡­¡± Pudding stammered nervously as she stood at the door, ¡°I¡¯m Charlotte Pudding, Big Mom¡¯s 35th daughter. I¡­ I was worried you might be hungry, so I brought you some snacks.¡±


    Ian squinted, studying her for a moment before stepping aside to let her in.


    Pudding carefully carried the tray into Ian¡¯s room, behaving cautiously. After cing the tray on the table, she sped her hands in front of her and fidgeted nervously, her face flushed as she said, ¡°These are chocte pies I made myself. A bit of sweetness can help you sleep better¡­¡±


    ¡°Pudding, right?¡± Ian crossed his arms, leaning against the wall near the door, pretending to be curious as he said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re delivering ate-night snack, you could¡¯ve just sent a servant. You¡¯re Big Mom¡¯s daughter; this kind of task shouldn¡¯t fall to you.¡±


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s not like that!¡± Charlotte Pudding waved her hands in a panic, ¡°I¡­ I actually volunteered toe because¡­ because I have something I wanted to ask you, Ian-san¡­¡±


    ¡°And what would that be?¡± Ian nced at the chocte pies on the table but had no intention of touching them. From the moment Pudding appeared, Ian sensed something was off. He wasn¡¯t about to risk eating anything she brought.


    ¡°Well¡­ um¡­¡± Pudding acted shy, and after hesitating for a while, she finally stammered, ¡°Ian-san, I¡­ I heard that you have a rare bloodline. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°A rare bloodline?¡± Ian asked, confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The¡­ the Three-Eyed Tribe¡¯s bloodline!¡± Pudding quickly exined. ¡°It¡¯s said that during several of your battles, a third eye appeared on your forehead¡­ a lot of people have seen it¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Ian was momentarily stunned, then burst outughing!


    The Three-Eyed Tribe bloodline? What nonsense was that? That was just his Hiei card¡¯s Evil Eye Master skill, huh!?


    But honestly, this was the first time Ian had ever been asked such a question. The people who had seen the illusion of a third eye, created by his Evil Eye Master skill, were mostly enemies, and even if they had their suspicions, they wouldn¡¯t ask him directly.


    So even Ian was surprised to hear that some people actually thought he had the bloodline of the Three-Eyed Tribe¡­


    Looking at Charlotte Pudding in front of him, Ian suddenly understood why she hade to personally bring him ate-night snack. He remembered that Big Mom¡¯s thirty-fifth daughter had a rare Three-Eyed Tribe mixed bloodline.


    She must havee to see him thinking he might be a fellow member of her tribe, hoping to chat with a fellow ¡°kin.¡±


    Bute to think of it, this was quite a clever excuse¡ªshe brought up the topic so effortlessly!


    With a yful smile, Ian said, ¡°Yes, I do indeed have the bloodline of the Three-Eyed Tribe¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Ian walked over to the table, picked up a fork, and began taking big bites of the chocte pie that Pudding had brought.


    At first, he hadn¡¯t nned on eating it, but now he had changed his mind. He was curious to see what this dual-personality Charlotte Pudding was up to.


    While Ian was eating the chocte pie, his back was to Pudding. When she saw him start to eat, a sly grin briefly shed across her face before she quickly returned to her sweet and gentle demeanor.


    In reality, the third eye hidden beneath her bangs had already opened¡­


    ¡°Re¡­ really?¡± Pudding pretended to be surprised and said with excitement, ¡°Actually, I also have the bloodline of the Three-Eyed Tribe! W-we¡¯re of the same tribe¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Ian nced back at her, a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Pudding quickly lifted her bangs, revealing her third eye, then shyly cupped her cheeks and said to Ian, ¡°This is wonderful, I never thought I¡¯d find someone from the same tribe¡­ You know, Ian, ever since I was little, people called me a ¡®monster¡¯ because of this eye. Even my mother didn¡¯t like it and made me grow out my bangs to cover it¡­¡±


    As she spoke, tears began to stream down Pudding¡¯s face, and she said joyfully, ¡°Thank you, Ian. You¡¯ve made me realize that in this world, I¡¯m not alone¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ian looked at her in silence. He couldn¡¯t tell if Pudding¡¯s tears were genuine or just an act. If they were sincere, that would be one thing. But if it was just an act¡­


    This poor girl¡ªhopefully, she¡¯s being sincere¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 669: Unexpected Situation

    Ian gazed at Capone Bege, deep in thought.


    He didn¡¯t doubt Capone Bege¡¯s words, because in the original timeline, Capone Bege had indeed nned an assassination attempt on Big Mom. From what Ian knew, even if Capone Bege hadn¡¯t encountered Luffy and his crew, he and his Fire Tank Pirates would still have gone through with their n.


    In terms of being bold and audacious, Capone Bege was no less daring than Ian.


    Now, with Ian¡¯s appearance, he was clearly a far stronger ally than the Straw Hat Pirates, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that Capone Bege had made this n early on.


    ¡°So, how do you n to do it?¡± Ian asked him.


    ¡°Before you arrived on the ind, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure how to deal with Big Mom,¡± Capone Bege admitted, spreading his hands. ¡°But my Fire Tank Pirates are experts in artillery and explosives! I have several bombs with immense destructive power, so I thought we could try something along those lines. However, Big Mom has skin as tough as steel. Simply setting off those bombs probably wouldn¡¯t hurt her much. That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking¡­ what if we make her eat them?¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ in the wedding cake?¡± Ian asked, a bit surprised.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Capone Bege sneered. ¡°We could rig the bombs with a remote detonator and ce them inside the cake. Big Mom has been eagerly anticipating the wedding cake, so she¡¯ll eat it without hesitation. As soon as she swallows, we trigger the bombs. Even if the explosion doesn¡¯t kill her outright, it¡¯ll weaken her considerably. But¡­ there is one problem.¡±


    ¡°Katakuri?¡± Ian asked directly.¡°Yes, him!¡± Capone Bege nodded. ¡°It seems you¡¯re aware¡ªKatakuri is the strongest person on Cake Ind aside from Big Mom. His Observation Haki is extraordinary, allowing him to see short glimpses of the future. If he foresees the bomb exploding, then¡­¡±


    ¡°So, we need to find a way to disrupt Katakuri first, right?¡± Ian rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to handle that?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. As long as you can keep him distracted before the bombs go off, it should be enough!¡± Capone Bege said, puffing on his cigar. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for you, right?¡±


    Ian thought it over and realized that distracting Katakuri for a short period shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. He nodded in agreement, signaling his approval of the n.


    However, he pointed to the unconscious Charlotte Pudding lying on the floor and asked, ¡°What about her? If she was sent to alter my memories, she¡¯ll definitely report back to Big Mom. If she doesn¡¯t, Big Mom will know something went wrong, and then¡­¡±


    Capone Bege waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hide her for now. At least until the wedding, she won¡¯t be showing up!¡±


    As he said this, Capone Bege grabbed Pudding¡¯s body and tossed her backward into his own body!


    A strange scene unfolded. Pudding¡¯s body shrank down to a miniature size, and a door opened on Capone Bege¡¯s chest. Pudding¡¯s tiny form was thrown inside through that door!


    This was the power of Capone Bege¡¯s Castle-Castle Fruit. Those he allowed could shrink and be stored inside his body. Ian even caught a glimpse of a few of Bege¡¯s Fire Tank Pirates crewmembers inside that door. Once Pudding was thrown in, they quickly tied her up with ropes.


    After closing the door on his chest, Capone Bege said, ¡°See? My men will keep an eye on her, making sure she doesn¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°But won¡¯t this mean she¡¯s gone missing?¡± Ian frowned and asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Big Mom be suspicious?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ she won¡¯t,¡± Capone Bege replied. ¡°I¡¯ll have Chiffon go to Big Mom and report that, on the night before the wedding, Pudding is staying with her to keep herpany. Chiffon is the bride, and on the ind, the person Pudding is closest to is Chiffon. Big Mom will likely agree. As long as we get through the night, there won¡¯t be any problems. Tomorrow¡¯s wedding will be chaotic, and if you y along, acting like your memory has been altered, everything will go smoothly!¡±


    Ian¡¯s eyelid twitched as he asked, ¡°W-what do you mean? What kind of performance would that involve?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll probably need to act like you¡¯re deeply infatuated with Smoothie!¡± Capone Bege exined. ¡°At the very least, you shouldn¡¯t show any resistance to Big Mom¡¯s proposed marriage. I suspect that besides making you forget the unpleasantness from today, Pudding¡¯s task was also to push you into agreeing to the marriage with Smoothie.¡± ??¦­??????


    ¡°Deeply¡­ infatuated?¡± Ian¡¯s face turned green. The mere thought of having to act lovestruck toward Smoothie, who was nearly twice his size, made him feel extremely ufortable.


    His first impression of her wasn¡¯t great, and no matter how he looked at it, he felt mentally resistant.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way to do this?¡± Ian asked, feeling a headacheing on.


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not impossible!¡± Capone Bege replied. ¡°But you should think it through. If you don¡¯t act ording to Big Mom¡¯s expectations, she will definitely hold Pudding responsible. Once she starts looking for Pudding and realizes she¡¯s missing, our whole n could be exposed!¡±


    ¡°If it gets exposed, it gets exposed! We¡¯ll just fight our way out!¡± Ian rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Even if your n works and the bomb goes off, we¡¯ll still end up fighting, right? Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t thought of that.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ okay, you¡¯re right!¡± Capone Bege shrugged. ¡°But have you considered that if we¡¯re exposed too early, how will you still manage to extract the information about Kaido from Big Mom?¡±


    ¡°Is that even real?¡± Ian asked skeptically. ¡°Does Big Mom really know something about Kaido? You¡¯ve been on Cake Ind for a while now, right? Don¡¯t you know anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I really don¡¯t,¡± Capone Bege replied. ¡°But based on what I¡¯ve gathered, out of all the Yonko, Big Mom has had the most dealings with Kaido. That guy Kaido is aplete lunatic. Whenever he meets with Red-Haired Shanks or Whitebeard, it always ends in a fight¡ªno exceptions. But Big Mom seems to have cooperated with him at least once, so she likely knows some hidden details about him.¡±


    Hearing this, Ian furrowed his brow and remained silent, gently tapping the armrest of his chair as he began to ponder.


    Ian¡¯s current situation was, in many ways, like that of other pirates entering the New World. You either challenge the Yonko or submit to them.


    But unlike the average pirate, the Yonko probably didn¡¯t care much about most, even the Supernovas. However, when it came to Ian, they were highly cautious.


    This wasn¡¯t just due to the formidable strength Ian and his Dragon Hunter Pirates had shown, but also because the territories and influence of the Yonko had long been clearly defined. Their forces maintained a delicate bnce. Ian¡¯s arrival was like a rolling ball on a tipping scale¡ªwherever he moved, the bnce would shift. In short, he was the one capable of disrupting the status quo.


    Unless Ian stayspletely inactive, any slight move he makes will be seen as a challenge to the existing bnce of power among the Yonko.


    And since it¡¯s impossible for Ian to remain entirely passive, a conflict with one of the Yonko is inevitable.


    Given Ian¡¯s good rtionships with Whitebeard and Red-Haired Shanks, the most likely conflict would be with either the Big Mom Pirates or the Beasts Pirates.


    Passively waiting to be attacked has never been Ian¡¯s style. Since taking on Kaido or Big Mom would lead to the same result, now that Ian has figured out Big Mom¡¯s true goal of recruiting him and his Dragon Hunter Pirates, he has no choice but to prepare for a fight.


    In the end, whether or not he manages to extract information about Kaido from Big Mom doesn¡¯t really matter. Taking down Big Mom would still put him on the throne of a Yonko.


    However, if Capone Bege¡¯s n seeds, Ian could save a lot of effort. After all, fighting a fully-powered Big Mom is very different from facing an injured one.


    At the same time, with the situation in Wano, Ian might need to head there soon. If he can gather some useful intel on Kaido, it would be helpful in dealing with that troublesome lunatic.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s give it a shot!¡± Ian finally decided.


    ¡°Deal!¡± Capone Bege was thrilled, and said, ¡°Tomorrow, after the n seeds, my crew will secure the castle entrance to prevent reinforcements from rushing in. We¡¯ll also hold off Katakuri and the others for a while. You just need to find a way to kill Big Mom in the shortest time possible. Can you handle that?¡±


    ¡°Yes! My pirate crew will also arrive tomorrow!¡± Ian nodded.


    Hearing Ian¡¯s response, Capone Bege became even more confident. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll go and make the arrangements. Remember, the moment the bomb explodes in Big Mom¡¯s mouth, that¡¯s the signal to start the fight!¡±


    After finishing their discussion, Capone Bege was about to leave. However, just then, they both heard amotioning from outside the castle.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s going on!?¡± Both men looked at each other in confusion and then hurried to the window to see what was happening outside¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 670: The Key Person is Caesar

    Looking out from the window, they saw a brightly lit area at another corner of the castle. Arge group of figures, seemingly Big Mom¡¯s subordinates, was rushing toward it.


    As these people hurried over, they were shouting something to each other. Ian and Capone Bege listened closely for a moment, but could only catch snippets like ¡°intruder¡± and ¡°treasure room.¡±


    Since it was too far away, they couldn¡¯t hear clearly, but it was obvious that some sort of disturbance was happening.


    ¡°This is a great opportunity!¡± Although Capone Bege didn¡¯t know what was going on, when he noticed that the guards around the cake factory and warehouse seemed to have disappeared, he immediately realized this was a perfect chance. He quickly said to Ian, ¡°No time to waste. Now is the best moment to nt the bomb in the wedding cake. I¡¯m going!¡±


    With that, he rushed out of Ian¡¯s room.


    Watching Capone Bege leave in such a hurry, Ian couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He thought to himself how ruthless Capone Bege was. Who in their right mind would nt a bomb in their own wedding cake during their own wedding? He was essentially ruining his own ceremony!


    But regardless, as Capone Bege had said, it was indeed an ideal time to act. The disturbance had drawn most of the castle guards away, leaving the cake warehouse under the weakest protection.


    However, what exactly was causing this disturbance? It seemed like someone had broken into Big Mom¡¯s treasure room?


    Who could it be? Ian rubbed his chin, pondering.At that moment, Ian had no idea that this situation would be connected to him. He was certain the intruder wasn¡¯t himself, and it couldn¡¯t possibly be Reiju either, so his first suspicion fell on the guests that Big Mom had invited.


    Among those guests were not only greedy underworld bosses but also individuals like Stussy, who secretly worked as a CP0 agent. To Ian, any one of them could be a suspect.


    Don¡¯t assume that just because these guests feared Big Mom, they wouldn¡¯t dare cause trouble. In fact, as long as they weren¡¯t caught, anyone could deny any wrongdoing.


    ¡°Heh, it really is a time of chaos!¡± Ian smirked coldly and decided not to think further about it, closing the window¡­


    Meanwhile, Perospero and Katakuri had rushed to the hallway outside the treasure room after receiving word of the disturbance.


    Upon arriving, both immediately detected a strange smell.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good! It¡¯s sleeping gas!¡± Katakuri was the first to react, quickly covering his nose with his clothing.


    At this point, all the guards in the hallway had already copsed, sprawled out on both sides, sound asleep. Even the surveince Den Den Mushi that had been set up to monitor the area had their eyes closed, fast asleep. Seeing this, Katakuri and his group immediately realized something was wrong and rushed toward the treasure room.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Perospero said as he ran alongside Katakuri. ¡°The chess guards inside the treasure room were given life by Mama¡¯s soul power. They¡¯re not living beings, so they can¡¯t be affected by the sleeping gas.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so!¡± Katakuri replied. ¡°There better not be any issues; no one can withstand Mama¡¯s wrath if something goes wrong¡­¡±


    However, when they arrived at the treasure room, they saw the door wide open, and all the guards inside were lying on the ground, broken and in pieces.


    While the treasure room was also filled with the smell of sleeping gas, just as Perospero had said, the chess guards weren¡¯t actual living beings, so the gas should have had no effect on them. But the scene before Katakuri clearly indicated that these guards had been directly taken down by someone. ?????¨¨?


    ¡°What happened? Tell me now!¡± Katakuri crouched down, grabbing one of the toy guards to question it, while Perospero instructed the subordinates they had brought with them to quickly check if anything had been stolen.


    ¡°An intruder!¡± The toy guard, though its limbs were severed and unable to move, couldn¡¯t be killed and responded immediately. ¡°A man wearing a cloak broke in! He used a sword to take down all the guards and then made a copy of the Road Poneglyph and took it with him!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Katakuri and Perospero were stunned.


    ¡°Did you see the intruder¡¯s face?¡± Perospero asked urgently.


    ¡°No, but¡­ but his right wrist was wrapped in something like bandages!¡± the guard recalled.


    Katakuri dropped the toy guard and exchanged a nce with Perospero.


    ¡°A man using a sword, with his right wrist wrapped in bandages¡­¡± Perospero gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s that bastard Ian! Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect him to go after the Poneglyph!¡±


    Perospero turned abruptly. ¡°I¡¯ll go capture him right now!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Katakuri suddenly stopped him. ¡°Brother Peros, don¡¯t you think something seems suspicious about this?¡±


    ¡°Something off? What¡¯s off!?¡± Perospero shouted. ¡°My brother, what are you thinking? If we don¡¯t catch him quickly, what will we say when Mama asks about this?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ something doesn¡¯t add up,¡± Katakuri crossed his arms, deep in thought. ¡°The timing is suspicious. Brother Peros, don¡¯t forget that Pudding already went to Ian¡¯s room on Mama¡¯s orders. If Ian had left to steal the Poneglyph, he wouldn¡¯t have been in his room, and Pudding would have definitely reported it. But there¡¯s been no word from her, which means she must have met Ian. So, how could Ian have been out at the same time?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Perospero, after hearing Katakuri¡¯s reasoning, also calmed down a bit.


    ¡°And another thing! During the conflict earlier today, Ian seemed ready to leave!¡± Katakuri continued. ¡°If he really had his eyes on Mama¡¯s Poneglyph, why would he be so confrontational with us? Shouldn¡¯t he have been trying to find a way to stay?¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe it was a spur-of-the-moment decision?¡± Perospero said hesitantly, though still voicing his doubts.


    ¡°If it was spontaneous, how could he know the exact location of Mama¡¯s treasure room?¡± Katakuri replied. ¡°And look closely at the wounds on these guards. While their limbs were indeed severed by a de, the technique is crude. Ian is a master swordsman; there¡¯s no way his strikes would be so sloppy.¡±


    Katakuri, known by his siblings as ¡°perfect,¡± truly lived up to his reputation. His calm and sharp judgment allowed him to spot the inconsistencies in a short amount of time. His intelligence was clearly top-notch.


    ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s an insider?¡± Perospero narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°We can¡¯t rule out the possibility,¡± Katakuri said. ¡°And don¡¯t forget, Ian isn¡¯t the only guest on the ind right now.¡±


    ¡°Then who could have done it?¡± Perospero asked, still puzzled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to investigate,¡± Katakuri replied. ¡°Right now, Ian is only a major suspect. We can¡¯t just focus on him alone. If we fall into a trap where the real culprit is shifting suspicion onto Ian, we could make a terrible mistake.¡±


    ¡°Lord Katakuri, we found this in the hallway!¡± A guard rushed in, out of breath, holding a charred, semi-circr object in his hands.


    Katakuri took it and sniffed it lightly, his expression puzzled. ¡°This¡­ is this the remnants of a gas bomb? We might be able to investigate further based on this clue.¡±


    ¡°Heh, I just thought of someone!¡± Perospero suddenly sneered.


    ¡°I did too,¡± Katakuri said, standing up.


    The two exchanged a nce and, in unison, said, ¡°Caesar!¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the very same Caesar that Katakuri and Perospero mentioned was entirely tied up!


    His mouth was sealed with tape, preventing him from making a sound. He was also restrained with a pair of Seastone handcuffs. At this moment, Caesar looked utterly miserable, weak and helpless, staring at the two masked figures in the room with him.


    This ce wasn¡¯t Caesar¡¯s room; in fact, he didn¡¯t even know where he was. But he was certain that the two people standing before him were likely agents of the World Government, possibly CP members. Caesar had dealt with CP agents before, and he could ¡°sense¡± that unique auraing from one of them.


    But what good did knowing that do? At this point, all Caesar could do was silently weep. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have attended this tea party at all. Not only did he run into Ian, who openly confronted the Big Mom Pirates, but now even CP agents had shown up. Could the situation on Cake Ind get any more chaotic?


    To make matters worse, Caesar knew he was about to get dragged into this strange whirlpool of events. After these two captured him and brought him here, they forced him to create a simple hypnotic gas bomb.


    After handing over the bomb, one of the two left, and shortly after, themotion outside the castle began. There was no way Caesar believed that something wasn¡¯t happening out there.


    At this moment, the two masked figures were standing by the window, looking outside. The taller one spoke in an altered voice, ¡°Do you think it will work?¡±


    The shorter one, also speaking in a distorted voice, replied, ¡°It should be fine¡­¡±


    Then, they both turned around and looked at the bound Caesar. The taller one asked, ¡°What should we do with him? Should we kill him?¡±


    Caesar¡¯s heart sank. Just when he thought he was about to die, he heard the shorter one say, ¡°No need. If we kill him, the body will be difficult to deal with. If it¡¯s discovered, it could ruin everything. It¡¯s better to just hide him and make it look like he disappeared or ran away. Once we nt that item in the target¡¯s room tomorrow, the n will beplete. He won¡¯t be able to deny it then.¡±


    It was clear that the two figures¡ªone tall and one short¡ªwere none other than Arest and Stussy. While they had used Caesar¡¯s abilities, they were careful not to reveal their identities in front of him.


    ording to their n, they had already tampered with the Poneglyph. The only unexpected part was that the hypnotic gas Caesar had made was useless in the treasure room¡ªthe guards there weren¡¯t living beings, which caught Stussy by surprise. Fortunately, the blood puppet controlled by Arest had enoughbat power, and the guards weren¡¯t particrly strong. As a result, the blood puppet sessfully made an imprint of the Poneglyph and escaped, while the guards managed to catch a glimpse of the puppet¡¯s rough appearance.


    Up to this point, if everything went smoothly, Katakuri and the others would be led to suspect Ian without a hitch.


    However, as fate would have it, some things happen purely by coincidence. Arest and Stussy never expected that Big Mom would send Puddingto Ian¡¯s room at the same time.


    Although they had not yet received a report from Pudding, this move nted a seed of doubt in the ever-cautious mind of Katakuri¡­


    Arest and Stussy had painstakingly plotted to provoke a confrontation between Ian and the Big Mom Pirates, hoping to use Big Mom to eliminate Ian. What they never could have anticipated was that they didn¡¯t need to instigate anything at all¡ªanother group with their own agenda had already made contact with Ian on the ind¡­


    Initially, Arest had nned to tamper with the wedding cake, but abandoned that n after Stussy¡¯s appearance. Now, ironically, Capone Bege had nted a bomb in the cake instead. This entire series of events was beyond coincidence.


    As dawn approached, all the chaos was about to unfold¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 671: The Historical Rubbing

    Later that day, Katakuri and Perospero indeed failed to find Caesar in his room.


    It was clear that Caesar had been involved in the theft of the treasure room, and now that he was missing, the most likely exnation was that he had either escaped or been silenced.


    Given the witness reports from the guards and theck of other leads, although Katakuri had his doubts, he couldn¡¯t help but deepen his suspicion of Ian.


    However, when he ran into Capone Bege near the cake workshop warehouse, the situation suddenly changed.


    Capone Bege had just finished his task of nting the bomb in the wedding cake, and not long after leaving, he ran into Katakuri. Despite this encounter, Bege didn¡¯t panic at all. With a cigar in his mouth, he adjusted the cor of his suit and casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s all themotion about? Why¡¯s it so noisy?¡±


    ¡°Did you juste out of your room?¡± Katakuri asked him.


    Since Bege was set to marry his sister Chiffon the next day, making Katakuri his future brother-inw, Katakuri¡¯s tone was rather polite toward him.


    Bege, however, shook his head and replied, ¡°No, I just came from Chiffon¡¯s ce!¡±


    ¡°Sote at night, what were you doing at Chiffon¡¯s?¡± Katakuri asked, frowning.Capone Bege shrugged and spread his hands, replying, ¡°Couldn¡¯t help it, Chiffon seemed a bit down. Luckily, I ran into Pudding on my way out and had her stay to keep Chiffonpany.¡±


    ¡°Pudding?¡± Katakuri was surprised and quickly asked, ¡°She¡¯s with Chiffon?¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Yeah! Why? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Capone Bege acted as if he knew nothing, then added, ¡°Oh right, Pudding said she stayed to keep Chiffonpany, but it was toote to disturb Mama, so she asked me to pass along a message to you. She said her task is done¡­ Did Mama ask her to do something?¡±


    Hearing this, Katakuri let out a sigh of relief. However, he had no intention of revealing Pudding¡¯s mission to Capone Bege, so he coldly responded, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. You should get some rest¡ªtomorrow is your wedding with Chiffon!¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t need my help, I¡¯ll stay out of it,¡± Capone Bege shrugged again and turned to head back toward the castle.


    Not a single w in his act¡­


    Watching Capone Bege leave, Katakuri began to think deeply. Since Pudding had returned andpleted her mission, it was certain that Ian was not the real culprit, as he didn¡¯t have the time tomit the crime.


    Pudding¡¯s Memory-Memory Fruit ability, once modifying someone¡¯s memory, leaves the person in a brief state of unconsciousness. At this moment, Ian should still be lying unconscious in his room. This confirmed Katakuri¡¯s suspicion: the person who broke into the treasure room was an imposter, aiming to frame Ian and stir up conflict between the Big Mom Pirates and him.


    ¡°Too bad! The hidden culprits would have never guessed that Mama happened to send Pudding to Ian¡¯s room tonight, would they?¡± Katakuri sneered.


    But who could it be? One by one, the guests who hade to Cake Ind today shed through Katakuri¡¯s mind as he recalled their every action.


    Because this incident had consumed much of Katakuri¡¯s focus, it never even crossed his mind that Capone Bege might have lied to him!


    This wasn¡¯t just because of Capone Bege¡¯s excellent acting, but also because Katakuri had always been caring towards his younger siblings. He had never considered suspecting his own family, so when Capone Bege said that Pudding was with Chiffon, Katakuri hadn¡¯t even thought to verify whether it was true or not¡­


    Thus, Capone Bege sessfully filled the most crucial gap in his n with Ian. Katakuri, who had already suspected that Ian wasn¡¯t the culprit, was nowpletely convinced by Capone Bege¡¯s testimony.


    As a result, the Big Mom Pirates continued their search for Caesar, but no one went to bother Ian¡­


    Meanwhile, Arest and Stussy, unaware that they had been duped, were sitting in their respective rooms, puzzled as to why the Big Mom Pirates hadn¡¯t yet gone after Ian.


    As time passed and daylight began to break, Perospero rejoined Katakuri.


    ¡°We¡¯ve searched the entire ind and couldn¡¯t find Caesar!¡± Perospero told Katakuri. ¡°ording to reports from the ¡®watchers¡¯ on the ind, no one has been seen leaving.¡±


    ¡°So, the only ce left to search is the guest rooms in the castle?¡± Katakuri gazed at the Cake Ind castle, a sharp gleam in his eyes.


    ¡°Should we search them directly?¡± Perospero asked, licking his candy cane staff.


    ¡°No, they¡¯re still Mama¡¯s invited guests. It would be too rude to search their rooms directly! If we don¡¯t have solid evidence, Mama will me us!¡± Katakuri crossed his arms and said, ¡°The wedding is about to begin. They¡¯ll leave their rooms soon enough. Perospero, notify Br?l¨¦e. Once the guests are gathered, she can bring in some people through the mirror world and search the rooms. As long as Caesar is still alive, we¡¯ll find him¡­¡± ?¨¢£Î?£Â?S


    ¡°That¡¯s the best we can do!¡± Perospero nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s prepare for the wedding in the meantime¡­¡±


    In fact, every guest room in the castle had a mirror in the bathroom, and Br?l¨¦e¡¯s Mirror-Mirror Fruit allowed her to ess all mirrors within the castle via the mirror world.


    However, because Br?l¨¦e¡¯s reflection could be seen in the real world whenever she stood in front of a mirror, she was cautious about entering the guest rooms through their mirrors. But now, in order to find Caesar, Katakuri had no choice but to send her in.


    Katakuri and Perospero went their separate ways to carry out their tasks¡­


    The sun rose, and it was a beautiful day.


    Inside the castle, in the room known as the ¡°Queen¡¯s Chamber,¡± Big Mom finished her deep sleep, stretchingzily as she woke upfortably.


    ¡°Good morning, Mama!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mama!¡±


    All around the room, various strange objects imbued with souls greeted Big Mom.


    ¡°Maaamaaa maaamaaa!¡± Big Momughed heartily. ¡°Who can tell me, what delightful things await today?¡±


    ¡°Mama, today is the wedding party!¡± the soul-infused objects chimed in.


    Though Big Mom already knew about the event, being reminded of it by the lively objects made her even happier. She sped her hands under her chin, her face filled with anticipation. ¡°So, is the delicious wedding cake ready?¡±


    ¡°It waspleted three days ago!¡± the soul-infused objects answered in a sing-song tone, reflecting Big Mom¡¯s joyful mood. ¡°It¡¯s the most delicious wedding cake in the world!¡±


    ¡°Haha, then let¡¯s get started quickly!¡± Big Mom, now wearing her captain¡¯s hat, Napoleon, with Zeus and Prometheus floating above her, finished dressing up and left the Queen¡¯s Chamber.


    At the same time, the castle was bustling with activity. The Big Mom Pirates were busy preparing for the imminent wedding party.


    The invited guests had their doors knocked on, including Ian, as everyone was notified that the wedding party was about to begin.


    Ian sat up in bed, stretched, and went to the bathroom to freshen up. Soon, he felt fully awake and energized. However, as he looked up, he noticed the mirror hanging on the wall. He froze for a moment before breaking into a cold sweat.


    Yesterday, when he was discussing ns with Capone Bege in his room, he hadpletely forgotten that the old witch-like Br?l¨¦e was a Mirror-Mirror Fruit user! Luckily, there had been no sign of Br?l¨¦e at the time. If she had secretly overheard their conversation, things could have gone terribly wrong¡­


    Ian reached out, trying to see if his hand could pass through the mirror, but found that it was blocked by the surface. He was certain that Br?l¨¦e¡¯s mirror world existed, but he didn¡¯t know the conditions for entering it.


    ¡°Forget it. As long as Br?l¨¦e didn¡¯t show upst night, it¡¯s fine,¡± Ian thought, leaving the bathroom and heading out of his room.


    At the same time, Arest and Stussy were also notified by a servant knocking at their door, summoning them to the wedding venue.


    Stussy¡¯s expression was uncertain. After Alrest had stolen the historical Poneglyph rubbings from the treasure room the previous night, they were surprised to find that Ian hadn¡¯t been bothered because of it. Stussy was now unsure of what had happened, and as she absentmindedly ran her fingers over the Poneglyph rubbings in her hands, she hesitated.


    In truth, if Arest¡¯s blood puppet had sessfully provoked the Big Mom Pirates into searching Ian¡¯s room, Stussy had no ns to sneak the rubbings back into Ian¡¯s room.


    As a CP0 agent, Stussy knew that the World Government would also be very interested in these Poneglyph rubbings¡­


    But now, it seemed she would have no choice but to find a way to ce them back in Ian¡¯s room after all¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 672: The Disappearance of Caesar

    Chapter 672: The Disappearance of Caesar


    In another guest room of the castle, Vinsmoke Judge and his three sons had also finished their preparations.


    They had removed their battle suits and were now dressed in formal attire.


    ¡°Father!¡± Niji tossed the capsule that contained hispressed battle suit in his hand and asked, ¡°Are we really going without our battle suits? Is it safe?¡±


    Judge shot him a re and replied, ¡°We, the Vinsmoke family, are guests here. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to attend Big Mom¡¯s tea party wearing battle suits?¡±


    ¡°But, Ian is still on the ind,¡± Ichiji said expressionlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, he fought Katakuri fiercely just yesterday. What if something happens during today¡¯s tea party? Without our battle suits, we won¡¯t be able to bring out our full strength¡­¡±


    Judge, though acknowledging that Ichiji had a point, shook his head after a moment¡¯s thought and said, ¡°Ignore him. Even if something does happen, it¡¯ll be the Big Mom Pirates who deal with him, not us. We don¡¯t need to get involved.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Ichiji and the others, seeing that Judge was firm in his decision, reluctantly ced their battle suit capsules into a box for safekeeping.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Reiju?¡± Judge suddenly asked.


    ¡°No idea, probably still in her room,¡± Niji replied.¡°Heh, I bet she¡¯s gone to see Ian,¡± Yonji teased.


    ¡°Damn it! Didn¡¯t I just tell herst night not to get too close to Ian?¡± Judge snapped in anger. ¡°Did she even listen to me?¡±


    At that moment, Ichiji spoke up, ¡°Let it go, Father. Ian is also a guest of Big Mom. Even if you call Reiju back now, she¡¯ll still meet him at the tea partyter. We should just head out and stop worrying about her.¡±


    Judge, fuming, thought about it and realized Ichiji had a point. He sighed in frustration and finally said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go!¡±


    With that, Judge and his sons left the room, following a servant who led them to the tea party venue.


    Meanwhile, Reiju was walking through the castle corridors.


    ¡°Ian¡¯s room¡­ should be on the east side, on the third floor, right?¡± Reiju thought to herself.


    Unlike Judge and her brothers, Reiju wasn¡¯t wearing any formal attire. She still wore her signature pink battle suit, with her cape tied into a neat bow at her neck like wings.


    As she climbed the stairs to the third floor and was about to continue down the hallway, she suddenly noticed a figure darting around the corner ahead of her.@@novelbin@@


    Although it happened quickly, Reiju¡¯s keen eyesight allowed her to clearly identify who it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s that woman named Stussy. Is her room also on the third floor?¡± Reiju wondered. ¡°But from the way she turned down the hallway, isn¡¯t she heading towards the eastern rooms? Why would she take the long way instead of using the stairs near me to go down?¡±


    Feeling a subtle suspicion rise in her heart, Reiju frowned slightly and decided to follow from behind.


    When she reached the corner of the hallway, Reiju suddenly stopped in her tracks and cautiously peeked around. What she saw was Stussy bending over, doing something at one of the room doors.


    A faint ¡°click¡± sound reached Reiju¡¯s sharp ears, and she immediately pulled her head back.


    After picking the lock on the door, Stussy looked up and carefully nced around, scanning her surroundings.


    Since Reiju had pulled back in time, Stussy didn¡¯t notice her. After confirming that no one was around, Stussy quickly slipped into the room and quietly closed the door behind her.


    Reiju was puzzled by Stussy¡¯s strange actions, so she continued to hide at the corner. About two minutester, she heard another faint sound of a door opening, and Stussy exited the room.


    Reiju listened as Stussy¡¯s footsteps gradually faded down the hallway before stepping out from her hiding ce.


    Approaching the spot where Stussy had been, Reiju looked up at the door of the room in question.


    ¡°Strange, isn¡¯t this Ian¡¯s room?¡± Reiju folded her arms, resting her chin in thought. ¡°It seems like Ian isn¡¯t in the room anymore; otherwise, Stussy would have run into him. But why would she break into his room when he¡¯s not there? Is she trying to steal something?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right,¡± Reiju gently shook her head. She knew that Ian hadn¡¯t brought anything important with him. The guest rooms were all prepared by the Big Mom Pirates, so what was there to steal?


    Feeling a strong sense that something was off, Reiju decided she had to investigate. After quickly ncing around to make sure no one was watching, she forcefully twisted the door lock, breaking it, and then entered the room.


    The room was quiet. Reiju looked around and noticed Ian¡¯s bed, the sheets and nkets in a mess. She couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly.


    Lazybones, never making your bed¡­


    Instinctively, Reiju walked over, intending to tidy up the bed. But just as she reached the bedside, she noticed something odd¡ªa bit of unusual color peeking out from under Ian¡¯s pillow.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Reiju lifted the pillow, and underneath, she found a rolled-up piece of paper stained with ink.


    Curious, she unfolded the paper, and her eyes went wide in surprise.


    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡±


    Having spent so much time with Ian on Sky Ind, Reiju had seen the Poneglyphs in the ancient ruins. She couldn¡¯t read the ancient script, but she recognized it immediately. The ink markings on the paper were none other than the ancient text from the Poneglyphs!


    Where did Ian get a rubbing of the Poneglyph!?


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right!¡± Reiju quickly realized. ¡°This isn¡¯t Ian¡¯s¡ªit¡¯s that woman, Stussy¡¯s! She wasn¡¯t here to steal something; she came to hide something!¡±


    Understanding that something was amiss, Reiju immediately folded the rubbing back up carefully, folding it until it was about the size of a handkerchief.


    She looked down at herself and realized that herbat suit didn¡¯t have a good ce to hide it, so she simply tucked the folded rubbing into her left chest area¡­


    After patting her chest and confirming that it wasn¡¯t visible from the outside, Reiju left Ian¡¯s room, her mind filled with doubts.


    The guest rooms in the castle didn¡¯t have any of Big Mom¡¯s soul-animated objects, so neither Stussy¡¯s earlier actions nor Reiju¡¯s were seen by anyone¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in another room, Arest, the White Wolf, was about to leave but hesitated.


    He was hesitating¡ªshould he kill Caesar?


    The situationst night had not gone as he and Stussy had expected. The theft and copying of the Poneglyph in the treasure room had caused a stir within the Big Mom Pirates, but they hadn¡¯t immediately gone after Ian in a fit of rage as they had hoped. With the dawn of a new day, Arest and Stussy quickly realized that not only Ian but also they, as guests, were likely under suspicion.


    It was easy to imagine that once the guests went to attend the tea party, Big Mom¡¯s crew would start searching their rooms.


    This was why Stussy had deliberately taken her time and made sure to hide the Poneglyph rubbing in Ian¡¯s room. They knew that once the search began, the Big Mom Pirates would find the rubbing there, and Ian wouldn¡¯t be able to deny it.


    Stussy had even gone so far as to ce the rubbing in an obvious spot¡­


    While Stussy had taken care of her part, Arest was facing a problem. If Big Mom¡¯s crew searched his room, they would undoubtedly find Caesar, whom they had hidden.


    Even though Arest and Stussy had never revealed their true identities to Caesar, it wouldn¡¯t matter. If Caesar was found in Arest¡¯s room, there would be no escaping the connection.


    Thinking this over, Arest felt that perhaps killing Caesar would be the best option. However, if he did that, he would also have to find a way to hide Caesar¡¯s body in someone else¡¯s room to avoid exposing himself.


    He opened the door and cautiously peeked out, ncing down both ends of the hallway. After confirming that no one was around, Arest pulled back and shut the door quietly.


    Using the fingers of his left hand like a de, he shed his right palm. His sharp nails immediately left a deep cut across his palm.


    As blood began to flow, Arest controlled it, making the blood gather and solidify into a long, thin dagger in his hand. Although made of liquid, the de slowly turned from red to ck, coated with a hardyer of Armament Haki.


    Gripping the blood-formed dagger, Arest approached the bathroom door, where Caesar had been locked up all night.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that the first person I¡¯d kill after bing a Navy admiral would be a former Marine scientist¡­¡± Arest mused darkly to himself as he pushed the door open.


    However, the moment the door swung open, even Arest was left utterly stunned!


    The person who should have been shackled with Sea-Prism Stone cuffs and locked inside the bathroom¡ªCaesar¡ªwas nowhere to be seen!


    What on earth happened!?


    Arest was momentarily at a loss, hastily scanning the bathroom for any possible exit.


    The door was intact, the windows were intact, and the walls were perfectly fine. The bathroom itself looked just as it had before¡ªthe toilet, the showerhead, the sink, the mirror¡ªeverything was untouched and in ce.


    If Caesar hadn¡¯t been restrained by Sea-Prism Stone cuffs, Arest could¡¯ve at least understood how he might have escaped, given that Caesar possessed the powers of the Gas-Gas Fruit, as Stussy had informed him. But there was no trace of the Sea-Prism Stone cuffs anywhere in the bathroom. Caesar hadn¡¯t removed the cuffs¡ªso how had he managed to escape!?


    Sweat began to bead on Arest¡¯s smooth forehead.


    This¡­ this could be very bad!


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 675: The Dragon and Kaido

    ¡°Thirteen times!?¡±


    Hearing this, almost everyone, including Ian, was stunned. Ian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°With Kaido¡¯s strength, he failed that many times to destroy Wano Country? Is Wano really that powerful?¡±


    ¡°Mama mama! Did you think Kaido was always as strong as he is now?¡± Big Momughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong!¡±


    Her expression shifted slightly, bing more serious. ¡°Although the world says that Kaido is the strongest when ites to one-on-one fights, nearly everyone knows that he¡¯s also been defeated and captured many times. And this isn¡¯t just a rumor. Kaido has fought against all of us, the other three Emperors, including me. He lost and was captured by me once, and twice by Whitebeard. But without exception, none of us could kill him!¡±


    ¡°How could there be someone who can¡¯t be killed?¡± Lu Feld, one of the underworld bosses, interjected.


    ¡°Kaido is a strange one,¡± Big Mom shook her head. ¡°Besides his enormous vitality, he also has a peculiar ability. He seems to be able to adapt to any kind of environmental change! I once had Perospero encase himpletely in sugar, sealing him off to suffocate, but somehow, he managed to breathe inside the sugary cocoon¡­¡±


    Adapt to any environment? Hearing this, Ian suddenly had a realization. It reminded him of the dragon on Punk Hazard Ind, one of Vegapunk¡¯s creations. Could Kaido have a simr ability?


    Big Mom was telling the truth¡ªshe indeed hadn¡¯t found a way to kill Kaido. Her Soul-Soul Fruit power could extract someone¡¯s lifespan, but only under one condition: the person must harbor even the slightest bit of fear. Fear would cause the soul to waver, allowing Big Mom to extract it. However, Kaido, being the madman he was, showed no fear of her even when she captured him. As a result, her ability had no effect on him.


    Kaido¡¯s body, like Big Mom¡¯s, possessed the strength of iron. No matter how sharp or powerful a weapon was, it couldn¡¯t harm him.The reason Big Mom valued Ian so much was due to the power he disyed during the New Edd Sea battle¡ªhis ability to directly seize another person¡¯s soul. In her eyes, if she could learn how Ian wielded such soul-rted powers, she might finally have a way to kill Kaido.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Kaido wasn¡¯t always this strong, but through constant challenges, he became stronger and stronger. Is that what you mean?¡± Ian asked.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Big Mom nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s so obsessed with fighting and attempting suicide. Any force that fails to kill him is something he adapts to. But at the same time, he does get injured. You must have seen that massive scar on his abdomen, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ian nodded. ¡°I was puzzled at the time. With his kind of regenerative power, it didn¡¯t make sense that even that scar couldn¡¯t heal.¡±


    ¡°That scar must have been from when he first appeared in the New World,¡± Big Mom exined. ¡°At least, by the time he first came to fight me, that scar was already there. And I suspect that scar was left by someone in Wano Country!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying Kaido¡¯s repeated attacks on Wano were out of revenge?¡± Ian asked.


    ¡°It is revenge, but not for the injury,¡± Big Mom said with a sinister smile. ¡°It¡¯s for avenging the death of a friend!¡±


    ¡°Avenging a friend?¡± Ian asked, puzzled. ¡°Kaido had friends? And someone from Wano killed his friend?¡±


    ¡°Not many people know about this!¡± Big Mom said as she grabbed arge donut from the table, devouring it in a few bites before licking her fingers. She continued, ¡°It¡¯s a story passed down by the pirates who once followed him!¡±


    After finishing the donut, Big Mom added, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard, but in Wano Country, there¡¯s a legend about a dragon-ying samurai. Long ago, an evil dragon attacked the cities of Wano, but it was in by a samurai named Ryuma. Ryuma became a hero to the people of Wano, and the skull of the dragon he killed was preserved and disyed in Wano for people to see.¡±


    ¡°What does that legend have to do with Kaido attacking Wano?¡± Lu Feld and the others asked, puzzled.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Mama mama! Of course it¡¯s rted!¡± Big Momughed heartily. ¡°Because, ording to the pirates who once followed him, after Kaido invaded Wano, he found the skull of that dragon and hugged it, crying his eyes out!¡±


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this. ¡°No way! Kaido¡¯s friend¡­ was that dragon!?¡±


    But Ian¡¯s mind was racing. Suddenly, everything seemed to fall into ce for him.


    However, Ian still had a lingering doubt, so he asked, ¡°But the story of Ryuma ying the dragon happened a long time ago, right? Fifty, maybe even a hundred years ago? How could Kaido have been friends with a dragon from such an ancient time?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Big Mom sneered. ¡°Even I thought it was impossible when I first heard about it. The legend of the dragon-ying is from so long ago, and Kaido¡¯s age is at most simr to mine. How could he have a friend from such a distant era? But he¡¯s convinced that the samurai of Wano killed his friend, so he¡¯s obsessed with organizing pirate invasions against Wano over and over.¡±


    ¡°In the New World, Elbaf is recognized as the strongest nation, but Wano is not far behind!¡± Big Mom continued, ¡°Kaido organized multiple pirate assaults on Wano, but they were all defeated by Wano¡¯s samurai. Wano is a country that reveres swords, and it has many master swordsmen and great swordsmen. Ordinary pirates are no match for them. And, aside from Kaido himself, how could one man destroy an entire country? So when Kaido realized this, he started forming an army of Devil Fruit users¡­ I think his original goal was to invade Wano and desecrate the grave of the dragon-ying samurai, Ryuma, to vent his rage. But funny enough, just a few years ago, before Kaido could invade Wano, something happened¡ªRyuma¡¯s grave was robbed! His body and the burial artifacts were all stolen. With nowhere to unleash his fury, Kaido turned his focus toward the entire country of Wano. That¡¯s when he shifted his strategy from brute force to inciting civil unrest. He wants to overthrow the entire country!¡± ?????§°?¨º??


    Ian hadn¡¯t expected to hear such a shocking story from Big Mom.


    Big Mom wasn¡¯t aware of the hidden details, but Ian, because of his connection with the Revolutionary Army, had learned some things from Dragon. As he pieced it together, he quickly formed a hypothesis.


    Kaido was likely a creature created by Dr. Vegapunk, who had taken over the World Government¡¯s original ¡°Artificial dragon¡± project. Considering that Vegapunk had used lineage factor technology to create dragons, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Kaido had dragon lineage factors in his body. This could exin Kaido¡¯s ability to adapt to any environment.


    Ian spected that dragons might have actually existed in this world long ago. The dragon-ying legend from Wano likely had some truth to it. Moreover, the existence of massive Sea Kings, rare creatures like griffins in Big Mom¡¯s collection, provided further evidence.


    Not to mention Zunesha, the enormous elephant that served as the home of the Mink Tribe¡­


    These rare creatures had be incredibly scarce in the world today, but it seemed that Vegapunk had cloned dragons using lineage factor technology¡ªand not just one dragon, but several.


    Perhaps this was why Kaido, during his time at the Punk Hazard research facility, had genuinely bonded with one of Vegapunk¡¯s dragons¡­


    As an experimental subject, no one saw Kaido as a normal person. In the eyes of the researchers, Kaido was a monster, and only a monster would befriend another monster.


    However, something might have happenedter on Punk Hazard Ind. The dragon that had be Kaido¡¯s friend likely escaped the ind and flew away, never to return.


    When the first ident urred on Punk Hazard, Kaido seized the opportunity and escaped as well¡­


    After his escape from theb, his first thought was probably to find his old friend, the dragon that had fled from Punk Hazard.


    And it was during this time that he heard about the dragon-ying legend from Wano¡­


    Although the timeline didn¡¯t match up at all, Ian spected that after searching in vain for so long, Kaido had likely lost his mind. To Kaido, that dragon was his true panion,¡± so without considering whether Wano was really responsible, heunched an attack on the country, seeking revenge for his friend without questioning whether Wano was the true enemy.


    Of course, over time, as he continued his attacks on Wano, Kaido also discovered some of the country¡¯s hidden secrets, like the Road Poneglyphs, which only fueled his obsession even more¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 678: A Dramatic Development

    ¡°What¡­ what is this about?¡±


    Big Mom stared in shock at Caesar, who had been brought before her, and asked in a daze.


    ¡°Mama, when you were asleepst night, and we didn¡¯t want to disturb you,¡± Katakuri exined. ¡°But the matter is serious, and we had to inform you¡ªsomeone broke into the treasure roomst night and stole a rubbing of the Poneglyph.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    A terrifying aura immediately spread across the wedding venue. Many of the weaker guests instantly fainted, foam bubbling from their mouths!


    Big Mom was furious. Her face twisted into a terrifying expression. The Poneglyph in her treasure room was one of her most prized possessions, and now she had just been told that someone had again stolen a rubbing of it. Her rage was palpable!


    Back when the Pirate King, Gol D. Roger, had stolen a rubbing of her Poneglyph andter imed the title of Pirate King, Big Mom had been full of regret ever since. And now, this situation was happening again!?


    ¡°Caesar! How dare you!¡± Big Mom snarled viciously, her face contorted as she red at Caesar.


    Under the overwhelming pressure of Big Mom¡¯s powerful Conqueror¡¯s Haki, Caesar was so scared he nearly lost his mind. Tears and snot flowed uncontrobly as he screamed in terror, ¡°Mama, please listen to me¡­ it wasn¡¯t me! I was framed! The real culprits are someone else! They kidnapped me and forced me to make the sleeping gas bombs¡­¡±¡°Oh, really!?¡± Big Mom turned her gaze toward Perospero and Br?l¨¦e, who stood behind Caesar.


    Faced with Big Mom¡¯s fury, Perospero and the others were equally terrified. Forcing themselves to stayposed, they replied, ¡°Y-Yes, Mama! We caught Caesar in the Mirror World, and when we found him, he was already wearing these Seastone handcuffs. He¡¯s probably not lying¡­¡±


    Caesar nodded furiously, crying desperately in agreement.


    Watching the scene unfold from behind, Ian was speechless. Now, he finally understood what had happened the previous night, but he never imagined that Caesar would end up involved.


    Just how unlucky can you be, Caesar?


    ¡°Even if you were kidnapped, you should at least know who did it, right!?¡± Big Mom¡¯s gaze bore down on Caesar. The sheer force of her intimidating presence made him feel as though he would be eaten alive any second!


    Terrified, Caesar didn¡¯t dare hold back and spilled everything he knew. ¡°There were two of them! One tall, one short! I¡­ I didn¡¯t see their faces clearly because they were both wearing masks, but I know for sure¡ªthey were with the World Government! I could tell by that distinct aura! There¡¯s no way I could be mistaken!¡±


    A loud uproar swept through the venue at Caesar¡¯s words.


    This was Whole Cake Ind! How could World Government agents have infiltrated it!? What was going on!?


    Immediately, every member of the Big Mom Pirates drew their weapons, their eyes scanning the guests with suspicion.


    Even Big Mom and Katakuri¡¯s expressions hardened. The members of the Big Mom Pirates were all trusted people, so if there were agents from the World Government among them, it had to be someone from this group of guests.


    Ian stood shoulder to shoulder with Reiju, maintaining a calm expression, but his peripheral vision was fixed on Stussy.


    He was well aware of Stussy¡¯s true identity. If what Caesar said was urate, then one of the kidnappers had to be her! But Caesar mentioned two people, which meant Stussy must have had an aplice.


    Who could it be? Ian nced over in the direction of Arest.


    Meanwhile, Big Mom had alreadyshed out, grabbing one of the prominent figures standing beside her¡ªthe president of the World Economic News, ¡°Big News¡± Morgans. This guy was essentially a giant bird from the Mink Tribe, and when Big Mom grabbed him by the neck and lifted him off the ground, she furiously spat, ¡°Morgans, was it you!?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It wasn¡¯t me, Mama!¡± Morgans iled in panic, feathers flying everywhere as he struggled. ¡°I may publish news for the World Government, but I am definitely not one of them! Mama, you have to believe me!¡±


    Big Mom casually tossed Morgans to the ground, then immediately snatched up the Sea Transport King, Umit, and interrogated him just as fiercely.


    At that moment, Stussy suddenly stepped forward, speaking in a teasing tone, ¡°Calm down, Linlin. I know you¡¯re angry, but don¡¯t lose your cool. We¡¯ve all been your friends for many years now. How could any of us be part of the World Government?¡± ???£Î???§¦?


    She then turned to look at Caesar and said, ¡°Besides, who knows if this guy is telling the truth? If I recall correctly, he wasn¡¯t even on the guest list for this tea party, was he? Who brought him in?¡±


    As a trained intelligence officer for the World Government, Stussy knew how to handle herself under pressure. Despite her inner anxiety, she didn¡¯t show a hint of panic, instead smoothly redirecting the me towards Caesar.


    This immediately made Big Mom turn her gaze to Ian, as she too realized that it was Ian who had brought Caesar along.


    However, Ian simply looked bewildered, shrugging his shoulders with a helpless expression, as if to say, ¡°This is awkward¡­¡±


    Capone Bege, standing behind, let out a coldugh. Though he didn¡¯t yet know who had broken into the treasure room, he knew that Stussy¡¯s attempt to shift the me onto Ian was bound to fail.


    Sure enough, before Big Mom could speak, Smoothie suddenly stepped forward and quietly said to her, ¡°Mama, it couldn¡¯t have been Ian. Did you forget the mission you gave to Pudding yesterday?¡±


    That¡¯s right! Big Mom immediately realized the truth¡ªIan¡¯s memory had been altered by Pudding. If Ian had been the one to break into the treasure room, there¡¯s no way Pudding wouldn¡¯t have seen it in his memories.@@novelbin@@


    With that, Big Mom quickly eliminated Ian as a suspect.


    So, who was the culprit? Big Mom¡¯s eyes swept across the crowd before finallynding on Judge and the Vinsmoke family!


    Seeing the cold look on Big Mom¡¯s face, Judge was utterly bewildered. He had never expected to get dragged into this mess while doing absolutely nothing!


    Panicked, Judge waved his hands and quickly said, ¡°Mama, it can¡¯t possibly be us! You know the reason I came to Cake Ind!¡±


    However, Big Mom wasn¡¯t interested in hearing his excuses. Pointing directly at him, she sneered and said, ¡°Hmph! Your purpose? Who knows what your Vinsmoke family¡¯s true purpose is? Who can guarantee that you¡¯re not using the excuse of coborating with the Big Mom Pirates to steal from me? After all, isn¡¯t the Vinsmoke family part of the World Government¡¯s allied nations!?¡±


    Hearing this, Judge nearly spat out blood. A wave of frustration surged within him, feeling like he¡¯d been unjustly wronged. He was aware of the disturbance on Cake Indst night, but wanting to avoid trouble, he pretended not to notice it and forbade Ichiji, Niji, and Yonji from getting involved. Yet, here he was, caught up in the mess today. The worst part? He had no reasonable excuse to counter the im about being allied with the World Government.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Just as Judge was racking his brain for a way to defend himself, his youngest and hot-headed son, Yonji, suddenly spoke up, ¡°What the hell! using guests without any proof¡ªis this how the Big Mom Pirates operate!?¡±


    As soon as those words left his mouth, chaos erupted. Big Mom immediately flew into a rage!


    Who was she? She was Big Mom, one of the Four Emperors, the queen of the New World! Even if these people were her guests, if she wanted to interrogate them, who would dare defy her? And now, a mere brat had the audacity to talk back to her!?


    When a son causes trouble, the father naturally takes the me. And since Judge was standing right next to her, Big Mom didn¡¯t hesitate and threw a punch directly at him!


    ¡°Father!?¡±


    How powerful was Big Mom¡¯s punch? Only those who had experienced it would know, but Reiju was well aware that her father probably couldn¡¯t withstand it. She let out a shocked cry, intending to rush forward.


    However, Ian moved even faster than Reiju. He grabbed her hand and pulled her back, while he himself charged forward.


    <em>ng!!!</em>


    A massive sound echoed as Big Mom¡¯s punch was blocked by Ian, who had used the scabbard of his sword, Senbonzakura, to intercept it!


    The immense force transferred through Ian¡¯s arm, causing the ground beneath him to instantly fracture with countless cracks.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Judge looked at Ian¡¯s back, which was so close, unable to find the words to speak.


    But Ian had no time to pay attention to him. Gritting his teeth, he exerted all his strength and managed to deflect Big Mom¡¯s fist.


    ¡°Ian!!!¡± Big Mom was furious, shouting at him in rage, ¡°How dare you stop me!?¡±


    Katakuri and the others were shocked as they watched Ian. They seemed astonished that Ian had dared to block Big Mom¡¯s punch. Even though they knew she hadn¡¯t used her full strength, the fact that Ian appearedpletely unscathed was enough to make anyone uneasy.


    As for Smoothie, she looked at Ian with both admiration and concern.


    Ian, however, just smiled in response to Big Mom¡¯s anger and said, ¡°Speaking of guests, besides the Vinsmoke family, isn¡¯t there one other person here?¡±


    After speaking, Ian¡¯s gaze shifted towards Arest, who was standing expressionless at a distance.


    Big Mom and the others were momentarily stunned. Following Ian¡¯s gaze, they looked at Arest too. That¡¯s right! Arest was also a guest here on Cake Ind.


    Though Katakuri and the others knew Arest was a friend of Big Mom, they actually knew very little about him.


    With everyone now staring at him, Arest, instead of panicking, smiled gently and shook his head. ¡°Linlin, I am indeed a guest, but don¡¯t forget, it was you who asked me to stay and serve as the officiant for the wedding¡­¡±


    Hearing Arest¡¯s words, Big Mom was momentarily stunned.


    She looked around, feeling suspicious of everyone, yet unable to determine exactly who might be responsible.


    At that moment, Arest continued, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what exactly was stolen, all the guests are gathered here. Whatever is missing must be hidden somewhere. Why not have your people search for it?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Search the ce!¡± Judge immediately echoed. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡±


    He was eager to clear himself of suspicion and didn¡¯t care much about anything else now.


    ¡°¡­¡± Reiju nced at Arest, surprised. She had initially thought it would be Stussy who suggested the search.


    ¡°It¡¯s already being done! Cracker and the others are searching everyone¡¯s rooms right now!¡± Katakuri, with his arms crossed, informed Big Mom.


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s wait for the search results!¡± Big Mom roared. ¡°No one is allowed to leave until the results are in!¡±


    With this disruption, Big Mom¡¯s mood to eat cake was temporarily ruined. Capone Bege hadn¡¯t expected things to escte like this. Of all the times for Caesar to be caught, it had to be right before the cake was about to be served¡­


    Nervously, everyone sat back down. As Ian took his seat, he noticed Stussy casting a nce his way.


    Interesting! Is she ming me for exposing her aplice? Ian thought.


    At this point, Ian still didn¡¯t realize that Stussy and Arest were actually targeting him, thinking instead that they were both government agents trying to steal Big Mom¡¯s Poneglyph.


    Meanwhile, Stussy and Arest were secretly pleased. So what if Caesar was caught? He couldn¡¯t point the finger at anyone. Once the copy of the Poneglyph was found in Ian¡¯s room, there would be no way for him to clear his name.


    As for Reiju, she discreetly pressed her chest to ensure the copy of the Poneglyph was securely hidden¡­


    With different thoughts running through everyone¡¯s minds, they all sat waiting. Before long, Cracker and the search team returned¡­


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 679: The Existence of a Cheat is Beyond Comprehension

    ¡°Well? Any results?¡±


    As soon as Cracker and his team returned, Perospero immediately jumped in to ask.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Cracker shook his head. ¡°We searched everywhere, but there¡¯s no sign of it¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Perospero grabbed Caesar by the cor and screamed, ¡°Caesar, you idiot! Were you so useless when you were kidnapped that you didn¡¯t even try to remember what the ce looked like?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Caesar was on the verge of tears. ¡°If it were you, would you focus on remembering what the room looked like when you could be killed at any moment?¡±


    ¡°What about the mirror¡¯s entrance!?¡± Perospero shouted. ¡°You escaped from the mirror world, didn¡¯t you? Can¡¯t you remember which mirror it was!?¡±


    Before Caesar could respond, Br?l¨¦e cackled nearby, ¡°Perospero, don¡¯t bother asking! This guy¡¯s a fool! When I caught him in the mirror world, I asked him the same question, and he couldn¡¯t even remember which mirror he came through!¡±


    Caesar, feeling wronged, replied, ¡°There were so many mirrors in that strange space. How was I supposed to remember which one it was¡­¡±


    While things were getting heated on this side, over among the guests, Stussy and Arest were utterly shocked.Arest couldn¡¯t help but nce at Stussy, silently asking her, <em>What¡¯s going on? Why wasn¡¯t the copy of the Poneglyph found in Ian¡¯s room?</em>


    Stussy herself waspletely bewildered. She had personally sneaked into Ian¡¯s room to hide the copy, so how could it possibly not be found? It wasn¡¯t like the people searching were idiots who would miss it!


    <em>Where did things go wrong!?</em>@@novelbin@@


    Now, Stussy was truly panicking. The n she and Arest had meticulously crafted was falling apart one step after another, and everything was nowpletely out of their control.


    Their eyes darted nervously, their expressions uncertain, but they were unaware that not far from them, Reiju was calmly observing the situation, quietly watching their performance unfold.


    Amidst all the noise and chaos in the hall, Big Mom finally lost her patience. She mmed her fist down on the table in front of her, smashing it to pieces. She roared, ¡°Enough!!!¡±


    With her outburst, the entire venue fell silent. Big Mom, her face dark with rage, pointed at Caesar and shouted, ¡°Caesar! I don¡¯t care if you were a willing participant or not, but you will give me an exnation for all of this! You must pay with at least fifty years of your life topensate for this!¡±


    Caesar immediately panicked upon hearing this and desperately tried to argue, ¡°No, Mama! This has nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Big Mom roared, her Conqueror¡¯s Haki surging toward Caesar. The direct impact of this overwhelming force caused Caesar to roll his eyes and copse to the ground, foaming at the mouth.


    His strength was far too weakpared to Big Mom¡­


    Then, Big Mom turned her fierce gaze toward all the guests present and said with a savage expression, ¡°As for the rest of you, until I find the copy of the Poneglyph, no one is allowed to leave Cake Ind or this castle! If anyone dares sneak away, I will kill them! Now, everyone, take out whatever you¡¯re carrying. I¡¯m going to search each of you!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Reiju¡¯s eyebrows twitched. If they really conducted a body search, she¡¯d be in serious trouble¡­


    At the same time, Ian frowned as well. A body search?


    Ian was certain that the Poneglyph theft had nothing to do with him, so when Big Mom¡¯s crew searched the rooms earlier, he hadn¡¯t minded and let them do as they pleased. But if they were going to search everyone personally, that was crossing the line!


    Moreover, with all this chaos, the next part of the wedding ceremony was beingpletely derailed.


    Even if Big Mom¡¯s crew carried out body searches, what if they still found nothing? If this dragged on, how would the cake be served?


    Thinking of this, Ian suddenly spoke up, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Big Mom. I know who the culprit is!¡±


    ¡°Hmm!?¡± Instantly, all eyes turned to Ian.


    Big Mom narrowed her eyes and red at Ian, her voice cold. ¡°Ian, if you know who it is, then say it! As long as we catch the culprit, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly!¡± ??¦Á?§°?¨§s


    Ian smiled, raised his right hand, and as everyone watched in confusion, a ck me suddenly burst into life from his hand.


    Then, without giving anyone time to react, Ian flicked his right hand,unching the ming ¡°Hyakuhachi Shiki: Dark Hook¡± across the ground with a swift motion!


    The ck mes roared as they raced straight towards¡­ Stussy!


    Sensing the imminent danger, Stussy¡¯s heart raced as she instinctively jumped to dodge Ian¡¯s ¡°Dark Hook¡± mes.


    ¡°Damn it! What are you doing?¡± Stussy shouted at Ian after dodging mid-air. ¡°Why are you attacking me!?¡±


    But Ian didn¡¯t respond at all. Instead, he pointed his right hand towards the spot beneath where Stussy was still suspended in the air.


    ¡°Hado No. 4: Byakurai!¡± (Way of Destruction No. 4: White Lightning!)


    A zing white bolt of lightning shot out from Ian¡¯s fingertip like aser, aiming directly at Stussy. Since Ian¡¯s attack targeted her legs, she instinctively kicked mid-air to dodge it.


    Though she sessfully avoided the Byakurai, her entire body suddenly stiffened.


    She realized, toote, that she had fallen into Ian¡¯s trap!


    The onlookers watching Stussy noticed something strange ¡ª in mid-air, she suddenly jumped even higher.


    ¡°That¡­ That looks really familiar!¡± Judge said in surprise. ¡°Is that¡­ Moonwalk (Geppo)!?¡±


    The moment that word left Judge¡¯s mouth, everyone present immediately understood.


    ¡°Damn it! Moonwalk? The Navy¡¯s Six Powers!?¡± Perospero screamed, stomping his feet in fury. ¡°So she¡¯s the real culprit! And just now, she was pretending to catch the thief!?¡±


    <em>Shing shing shing!</em>The sound of guns being drawn echoed below, and all of Big Mom¡¯s pirates instantly aimed their weapons at Stussy, who was still suspended in mid-air.


    Even Big Mom, filled with both shock and rage, shouted up at her, ¡°Stussy! I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you!!!¡±


    In this world, while there are many martial arts styles, the Navy¡¯s ¡°Rokushiki¡± (Six Powers) stands apart as unique. It¡¯s a specializedbat technique exclusive to the Navy and the intelligence arms of the World Government. Normally, non-Navy personnel wouldn¡¯t learn it.


    Even if someone tried to learn it, mastering it is nearly impossible without immense talent and years of grueling training.


    Even Sanji, who is highly skilled in leg-basedbat, only mastered one of the Six Powers, ¡°Moonwalk,¡± to fly in the air. Techniques like ¡°Tekkai¡± (Iron Body) or ¡°Kami-e¡± (Paper Art) are incredibly rare to find outside the Navy.


    So the moment Stussy used ¡°Moonwalk,¡± her true identity was instantly exposed!


    This was exactly why Ian had suddenly attacked her. He knew that since Stussy was an agent of CP0, people like her instinctively protect themselves when facing danger. Unless she was incredibly shrewd and willing to risk being burned by Ian¡¯s mes, she would naturally dodge the ground-hugging mes of the <em>Dark Hook</em>. The follow-up strike with the <em>White Lightning</em>was simply to force her to jump again¡­


    Simple, brutal, and direct! Ian had no interest in ying mind games with Stussy; he chose this method to immediately expose her identity.


    Ian was, after all, quite eager to see a dogfight between the Big Mom Pirates and the World Government.


    At this moment, Caesar also jumped in, adding fuel to the fire, shouting, ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s definitely her! She¡¯s the short one who kidnapped mest night! She¡¯s with CP, no doubt about it!¡±


    Caesar had been on the verge of panic after hearing Big Mom¡¯s threat of punishment. Fifty years of his life! He wasn¡¯t even sure if he could live that long, and who knew if he¡¯d drop dead the moment Big Mom drained his lifespan?


    He didn¡¯t want to die, so of course, he had to help expose the culprit. At this point, with Stussy being forced by Ian to reveal her identity, even if she hadn¡¯t been exposed, Caesar would still have backed up whatever Ian said, pointing the me in her direction.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Perospero gritted his teeth and shouted to the Big Mom Pirates, ¡°Shoot her down!¡±


    Bang, bang, bang! The sound of gunfire erupted like popcorn, and the pirates opened fire immediately, sending a hail of bullets toward Stussy in the air.


    Stussy, of course, wouldn¡¯t just surrender like that. Now that her cover had been blown, she couldn¡¯t care anymore. She immediately used <em>Moonwalk</em>again, propelling herself higher into the sky. Then, with a quick shift mid-air, she repeatedly used <em>Moonwalk</em>to try and escape toward the sea beyond Whole Cake Ind.


    However, as she flew through the sky, Stussy¡¯s heart bled. She had spent so much time infiltrating the underworld, painstakingly working her way into Big Mom¡¯s trust and bing her ¡°friend.¡± And now, all of that had been ruined in a single day.


    Why?! How could Ian, that wretched man, have known it was me? And why did he so specifically force me into using <em>Moonwalk</em>? Did he know about my true identity all along?


    Countless questions raced through Stussy¡¯s mind in an instant, but she didn¡¯t dare pause her escape. She knew that if she were caught, Big Mom¡¯s wrath would be inescapable.


    As for Arest, she couldn¡¯t afford to think about him right now¡­


    However, before Stussy could flee far, she suddenly felt a tight grip around her ankle, as though someone had grabbed her. ncing back mid-air, she was shocked to see that a hand had indeed caught hold of her ankle.


    It was an elongated hand, and the one who had stretched it out was none other than Katakuri!


    Though his expression was hard to discern beneath his scarf, Katakuri¡¯s gaze was piercing. He had been the first to react. The moment Ian had unleashed his attack with the <em>Dark Hook</em>, Katakuri¡¯s Observation Haki had immediately focused on Stussy. Using his formidable ability, he had foreseen what was about to happen. Acting in advance, he extended his arm, grabbing Stussy just as she attempted to flee using <em>Moonwalk</em>.


    ¡°Come down!¡± Katakuri growled, pulling back his elongated arm with force. Stussy, desperate, tried using her free leg to continue stepping with <em>Moonwalk</em>, hoping to counteract the strength of his pull. However, with one of them on the ground and the other in mid-air, and Katakuri being a physically stronger man, it was inevitable that his strength overpowered hers.


    Realizing she couldn¡¯t break free from Katakuri¡¯s grip, Stussy decided to go all out. She unleashed a <em>Finger Pistol</em>attack, striking Katakuri¡¯s arm.


    However, her attack merely punctured a hole through Katakuri¡¯s mochi-like arm, causing no significant damage.


    With one final tug, Katakuri pulled harder, and Stussy, unable to resist any longer, was yanked from the sky and thrown forcefully to the ground.


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>

 Chapter 681: Faith Drives People Mad

    Chapter 681: Faith Drives People Mad


    The initial shock passed, but once everyone recovered, they looked at Arest with expressions that were¡­ peculiar.


    ¡°A Navy Admiral, infiltrating the heart of our Big Mom Pirates. Father Arest¡­ no, Admiral Arest, do you understand what this means?¡± Katakuri stepped forward, pointing to the ground, his gaze cold and menacing.


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Arest grinned, saying, ¡°It means¡­ war?¡±


    ¡°Since you know, how dare you reveal your identity!?¡± Perospero¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    But Arest simply shrugged and said, ¡°Even if it means war¡­ will you really make a move?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Perospero was stunned, unable to respond.


    The truth was, it wasn¡¯t that the Big Mom Pirates were afraid to start a war with the Navy. With the power of a Four Emperors crew, they could certainly wage a full-scale battle with the Navy if they wanted to. But the key issue was¡­ what benefit would it bring?


    The Navy isn¡¯t some soft target to be easily crushed. Starting a war with the Navy would mean epting a mutual destruction scenario. Without enough to gain, no one would recklessly trigger a conflict that woulde with such heavy losses.


    Especially considering the recent history¡ª the war between the Navy and the Whitebeard Pirates had just passed. Anyone who witnessed that entire conflict would understand that if not for Ian¡¯s unexpected intervention, whether the Whitebeard Pirates could have won was still up in the air.Currently, the Big Mom Pirates have no major figures captured by the Navy, and there has been no assassination attempt on Big Mom herself. The situation ispletely different from when the Whitebeard Pirates dered war on the Navy.


    So, talk of sparking a war is really just that¡ªtalk. No one would rush into battle unless it was absolutely necessary. This reluctance applies not just to the Big Mom Pirates, but also to the Navy itself.


    Upon hearing this, everyone quickly realized why Arest had revealed his identity.


    The truth is, if he hadn¡¯t mentioned his status as a Navy Admiral, the Big Mom Pirates might have treated him just like Stussy, assuming he was another intelligence agent from the World Government. As one of the Four Emperors, Big Mom wouldn¡¯t bat an eye at killing a mere spy, but handling a Navy Admiral is a different story altogether.


    It¡¯s like diplomatic immunity¡ªthe rank of Navy Admiral serves as a protective shield. Before anyone makes a move against him, they must first consider the consequences.


    However, revealing his identity was ast resort. Arest was deeply rmed when Ian suddenly attacked Stussy, causing her to be exposed. He couldn¡¯t figure out how Ian had discovered Stussy¡¯s true identity. Even Caesar, who was directly involved, didn¡¯t know, yet Ian had immediately targeted the right person.


    Faced with this situation, Arest knew that Ian would likely expose him as well. Given Ian¡¯s urate identification of Stussy, whatever usation he made next would not be doubted by the Big Mom Pirates. Big Mom would, without hesitation, treat him as part of CP and kill him as mercilessly as she did Stussy, leaving him to die without anyone knowing the truth.


    This was Cake Ind, Big Mom¡¯s stronghold. If the Big Mom Pirates wanted him dead, he would be in serious trouble. Even though Arest was a Navy Admiral, challenging the entire Big Mom Pirates by himself would be foolish. Thus, he had no choice but to reveal his identity.


    Of course, while Arest kept his tone confident, he knew he couldn¡¯t push the Big Mom Pirates too far. So, he quickly added, ¡°I admit that Stussy is indeed part of CP, but I only learned this after arriving on Cake Ind. The theft from the treasure room was entirely her n; I merely lent her a small helping hand. My true purpose here has nothing to do with your Big Mom Pirates.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here?!¡± Big Mom furrowed her brows, still fuming with anger.


    Arest turned his head to look at Ian, a sinister grin suddenly appearing on his face. ¡°ck Dragon Ian, I¡¯m actually here looking for you.¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°looking for me?!¡± Ian waspletely confused, scratching his head. ¡°Wait, did I do something to you?¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t,¡± Arest shook his head.


    ¡°Then are you following orders from Akainu to get revenge for him?¡± Ian asked again.


    ¡°Also no,¡± Arest shook his head once more.


    Ian spread his hands. ¡°Well, that¡¯s odd. Out of all the Navy Admirals, the only ones I have issues with are Akainu and Kizaru. I¡¯ve never even seen you before, since you were only recently recruited as an admiral. So why would you ambush me?¡± ???¦­???¨º?


    But suddenly, Arest adopted a devout expression, kissing the cross that hung around his neck, and solemnly said, ¡°This is for the glory of my Lord!¡±


    ¡°Huh!!??¡±


    Not just Ian, but even the surrounding guests and members of the Big Mom Pirates were leftpletely dumbfounded by his exnation.


    However, before anyone could react, Arest suddenly sprang into action, charging straight at Ian with incredible speed. In his hand, he wielded a dagger seemingly made of coagted blood, thrusting it directly toward Ian¡¯s throat!


    Ian quickly tilted his head back, dodging Arest¡¯s strike. As he leaned back, he followed through with a swift roundhouse kick. Arest raised his left hand, hardened with Armament Haki, to block Ian¡¯s kick, while his right hand continuously stabbed at Ian¡¯s vital points with the dagger.


    All the while, Arest¡¯s face was filled with crazed intensity. His veins bulged across his forehead, and he bared sharp fangs, shouting at Ian, ¡°Come on! Show your true form! Today, I will deliver the final judgment on you, demon!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ian snapped, his patience gone. What was this madness? This guy had to be insane, spouting nothing but nonsense!


    Ian spun around, drawing his sword, <em>Senbonzakura</em>, and swung it at Arest. However, Arest didn¡¯t dodge or evade, raising his dagger to block the strike directly.


    In Ian¡¯s experience, a de should sh against another weapon. But as soon as his sword connected, Ian realized his mistake. Arest¡¯s dagger wasn¡¯t a normal weapon. When Ian¡¯s sword struck it, it cut through the dagger as easily as slicing through tofu!


    The dagger, after being split apart by Ian¡¯s de, immediately reformed, and Arest gripped it tightly, viciously stabbing it into Ian¡¯s shoulder!


    Of course, this attack had consequences for Arest as well, as Ian¡¯s sword shed into him at the same time!


    <em>Sizzle!</em>Arest¡¯s dagger broke through Ian¡¯s Armament Haki defense, piercing into the muscle of his shoulder. Simultaneously, Ian¡¯s de sliced through Arest¡¯s flesh, cutting deep into his shoulder de.


    It was a mutually destructive fighting style, and Ian waspletely caught off guard by the fact that a Marine Admiral like Arest would adopt such a reckless tactic!


    ¡°What the hell!¡± Ian shouted as he kicked Arest in the abdomen. As Arest was sent flying backward, his left hand wed at Ian¡¯s lower leg.


    Despite being knocked back several steps by Ian¡¯s kick, Arest managed to leave scratch marks on Ian¡¯s calf.


    At this point, Ian finally understood. Arest had concentrated most of his Armament Haki on offense,pletely disregarding his own defense, focusing solely on causing Ian as much damage as possible!


    This guy is crazy. He truly gave off the vibe of a madman.


    In the next moment, Arest lunged at Ian again. Initially, Ian thought he was about to engage in another mutually destructive exchange. Narrowing his eyes with cold determination, Ian prepared to teach him a painful lesson.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t care about defense? Fine. I¡¯ll cripple you with one strike!¡±


    However, just as Ian was about to deal a heavy blow, Arest suddenly extended his hand and clenched it tightly in Ian¡¯s direction.


    An indescribable pain surged through Ian¡¯s body, and he suddenly felt as though all the blood vessels in his body were swelling up, stretching his skin to the point where it felt like it might tear apart!


    In that brief moment of distraction, Arest closed the distance. With a swift motion, he shed his left hand across Ian¡¯s face, leaving four w marks that caused blood to gush from the wounds. At the same time, he twisted his body and thrust his dagger toward Ian¡¯s eye!


    In a split second, Ian jerked his head to the side, causing Arest¡¯s dagger to graze his brow. Immediately, he felt warm blood trickle from the cut above his right eyebrow.


    There was no time to assess his injury. Ian shed diagonally upward with his de, aiming for Arest¡¯s left side. Arest tried to twist away from the strike, but Ian¡¯s sword erupted with a burst of fiery sword energy, which caught him off guard. The attack tore through Arest¡¯s priestly robes, leaving a bloody gash in its wake.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Ian retreated a few steps, but he was still baffled by the strange sensation he¡¯d just experienced. He knew that Arest must be a Devil Fruit user, but he couldn¡¯t quite grasp the nature of his ability.


    When Ian first heard that Arest had been recruited as a Marine Admiral through the World Conscription Program, he had already been quite surprised. He knew this was the consequence of having ¡°stolen¡± Fujitora away from the Marines. Since Fujitora hadn¡¯t taken up the position, it was now this ¡°White Wolf¡± Arest standing before him instead.


    This man waspletely absent from Ian¡¯s past knowledge, so Ian knew nothing about him.


    Yet, Arest charged at Ian again, like a ravenous wolf chasing its prey. He showed no sign of relenting. As he attacked Ian, his voice continued to ring out with fanatical fervor: ¡°Where is your fire!? Where are your demon wings!? I am the most loyal servant of the Lord, but if I kill you just like this, there will be no satisfaction!¡±


    ¡°A zealot!?¡±


    At this moment, not only Ian but even the spectators on the sidelines instantly understood what was happening!


    But what followed was a collective headache, as everyone knew that dealing with fanatics like this was the worst.


    ¡°Damn, does this guy really think I¡¯m some sort of evil creature?¡± Ian thought to himself, growing more furious. After all, anyone would be angry if they were inexplicably treated as an outcast or monster.


    How did the Navy end up selecting this kind of guy as an admiral? Did he really think he was part of some Inquisition?


    After deflecting Arest¡¯s dagger with one swing of his sword, Ian flexed his arms, and in the next moment, his ck ming wings burst into existence, burning fiercely.


    ¡°As you wish!¡± Ian floated in midair, staring coldly down at Arest from above.


    I''m currently Tranting the following novels: Super Card System! the best novel in the universe If you want to support me and read more chapters please subscribe to my Patreon!??????<ul><li></li><li></li><li></li></ul>